《Warlord of Chaos》


 ~： Don’t look at the number of words

    unicorn


    Unicorns is a unicorn, a mysterious creature in the legend. It is often described as a slender white horse with a helix angle in front of the forehead (this is also a feature of the unicorn). There are many different statements about the shape of unicorns. Some say it is like a big horse with a horn on its head, a creature that is difficult to tame. Some people think it is a goat-like creature, a unicorn, a sacred creature, and some people even believe in unicorns. The ancient Roman naturalist Plyss described the unicorns as elephants, lion tails, upper body like goats, and a black spiral on the head. It is a fierce monster. At 380BC, a Greek philosopher Ctessias made a general form of unicorns. He said that unicorns is a wild animal in India with a white body, a purple head, blue eyes, a straight, hard corner, white at the bottom, black in the middle, and red at the top. This may be formed by the formation of a single-horned fairy (the unicorn is also called unicorn).


    Modern sayings include the illusions of different localities, from primitive goat-like creatures to pure and beautiful beasts. It can be transformed into different sizes and colors, from ivory white or ebony deep black or even rainbow colors, to escape the hunter''s pursuit. Sometimes it is like a flying horse. However, the basic concept of unicorn has not changed, it is noble, arrogant and pure, and of course it has a long angle in front of it. In fact, the different saying is that each local culture is different. It is called Kirin in Japan and China and is one of the "four spirits". "Unicorn" is derived from the Hebrew word "re¡®em, the early ancient translation was "monokeros", meaning "unicorn", and later turned into English "unicorn".


    The corner of Unicorns has healing power to filter out dust and poisons to prevent poisoning and other diseases and even immortality. Therefore, the European royal aristocracy prevailed in a cup made of a single angle, because the legend can test whether there is poison. The unicorn''s horn is regarded as a detoxification treasure in Europe, and it is very effective in treating abdominal pain. It is such that unicorn becomes the target of the hunter. The idea of ??healing ability may stem from a medieval story. Legend has it that there are many animals surrounding a pool in the middle of the night. But the water is poisonous, they can''t drink until a unicorn appears. It gently rubbed the corners of the pool, and the toxic water immediately turned back to clean and clean. The unicorn is a mythical creature in fantasy, but some archaeologists say that the horn of the unicorn is actually the tooth of the narwhal genus "unicorn" in the Arctic sea.


    In many Western oil paintings, I have seen pictures of unicorns and girls from time to time. Ancient Roman naturalist Plyss said that "the unicorn is a fierce monster. It is impossible to produce it. And they are quite sensitive. When they find a change, they immediately escape. But the unicorn likes it. Pure and innocent, and very tempted by beautiful girls, so only pure girls can capture it." Hunters usually put a virgin in the wild, the unicorn will approach the girl, and then horn into the girl''s belly At this time, the girl can take the opportunity to cut off its corner.


    Http://bk.google.com/view/35999.htm


    Beihai Giant Demon


    Kraken (Beihai Giant Demon)


    "Under the unfathomable bottom of the sea, the North Sea monster is sleeping... It has been sleeping for centuries and will continue to rest on the huge sea worms until one day the flame of the sea worm will warm the sea floor / people and angels will witness / It rises from the bottom of the sea with a roar, and everything on the sea will be destroyed." - Alfred the Great


    The North Sea monster is a huge sea monster in Norse mythology (it is said that it is 15 meters long). It usually floats on the bottom of the sea and occasionally floats on the water. When it floats on the surface, some sailors mistakenly regard its body as A small island, even on this "small island", camped on it, and died at the bottom of the sea when it sank. The Beihai giant demon has a huge tentacles that can grab the giant ship into the seabed, so some people think that its prototype is actually the king squid near the Norwegian Sea. Just like the giant pythons in the Nordic mythology (see MidgardSerpent), the North Sea monsters will surface when the end of the world comes.


    Http://bk.google.com/view/254040.htm


    Medusa


    There is a king in Argos in ancient Greece. One day, he went to the temple to ask God for a question, and the resulting **** said that he would die from his daughter and the hand of the grandson Perseus born of Zeus.


    The old man was very scared when he heard this. He stunned his heart, licking his daughter and Perseus to sleep, putting the mother and son into a big box and then throwing it into the sea. He thought that this big box would not be swallowed up by the stormy waves, and the mother and the child would starve to death sooner or later. Unexpectedly, Zeus secretly sheltered the mother and son. He made the wooden box across the sea and went to an island country and was rescued by a fisherman. The king on the island was very surprised to hear about this incident, and when he saw that Little Perseus was alive, he accepted him as a adopted child.


    The king loved his adopted son very much. He carefully cultivated Perseus and invited him to the various fields on the island. Perseus may have been born to be smart and eager to learn because of the bloodline of God. Within a few years, there is another hero who can do everything in the world.


    The heroic performance of Perseus was quickly passed to heaven, one day, the goddess of wisdom Athena (she is Zeus¡¯s favorite daughter, the most admired goddess of the Greeks, especially the Athenians, and the city of Athens is named after her. ) I found him and asked Perseus to take the head of the banshee Medusa to her. Perseus was a man who liked to meet the challenge. He happily agreed to the goddess'' request.


    Medusa turned out to be a very beautiful girl with a shawl hair. But she grows up and looks good, and she does not compare herself with the goddess of wisdom. Athena was irritated, and she cast spells that turned Medusa''s hair into countless snakes. Beauty has become a monster. What is even more frightening is that her eyes are shining with horrible light. Anyone who only looks at her will immediately become a lifeless stone.


    In order to get Medusa''s head, Perseus managed to get three treasures: a pair of flying shoes that can be used to make a cloud, a leather bag, and a dog-skin helmet that can be invisible on the head. With these three treasures, and then take his bronze shield and knives, Perseus got up and flew to the place where Medusa was in charge.


    When arriving, Medusa was sleeping. Perseus did not dare to look at her. He found the position of Medusa from the reflection of the bronze shield, and went forward, cutting down the head of her poisonous snake. Perseus put the **** head into the leather sac and quickly flew into the sky. At this time, the two female demon who lived with Medusa were awakened, and they found that their companions were killed and rushed to chase. Fortunately, Perseus was wearing a dog''s leather helmet and was not discovered by them. At this time, a Pegasus was changed from Medusa''s body, and Perseus immediately jumped up, and the Pegasus shouted and flew away.


    Pegasus


    One of the mythological stories of Issobia. When the Perseus with Perseus killed the head of Medusa, the blood flowed from the neck of Medusa to the sea and the hippocampus, so a winged white Pegasus accelerated. Sri Lanka jumped out. Haiwang was once considered the father of Pei''s. Legend has it that Athena has captured the Pegasus and brought it to the mountains of Helicon, which belongs to the mountains of Muses. When it leaps, the hoof of the Accord is kicked to the mountain, and the famous Hippocrene spring begins. It came out, when the legend Hippocrene was the source of inspiration for all poets. Later, Pegasus became a Greek port city, a good friend of the young warrior of Corinth, Bellerophon. With the help of Pegasus, Berelomin completed the assassination of a terrible monster Kemi. The task of Chimera (lion head, sheep body, dragon tail) and other great achievements, and finally Berelo Ming became very arrogant, wanting to fly over the Olympus Mountain to join the gods, Zeus sent a Only the cattle flies to go to the speeding up, let Bere Luoming fall from the horse to death, and leave the Pegasus to stay in heaven. (Note: The Kingdom of Isopia is not the current Ethiopia, but a dynasty on the north coast of Africa).


    Griffon


    "If you are a tiger," which word is more appropriate to describe the lion beast? They have the body of a lion, the head and wings of an eagle, and are quite famous creatures. The lion beast is the real hegemon of the sky, compared to the dragons who are more willing to guard their treasures in the cave or eat the suitors in the princess''s tower and refuse to fly in the sky.


    ¡¾origin¡¿


    The lions and beasts originated from when and where no one was known. The sages thought it was the result of a magical experiment in ancient civilizations, but it seems that the lions and beasts have appeared in poets and old people before the written records. Down the legendary story. Perhaps like a man, the lion beast is a creature created by the extraordinary magic of nature. The lion beast in the literature first appeared in the myth of the ancient Akkad (Babylon-Assyrian). In the legend that Malduk killed the monster and thus sealed the god, the lion beast was the third behemoth he killed. . After that, the image of the lion beast appeared in Greek mythology. It was the **** of the gods Zeus, the sun **** Apollo, and the vengeful goddess Nemesis. The lion beast of the Nemesis pull was different from the same coat. The whole body is black like a crow. The Latin variant of the Greek grups, gryphus, and the griff, which represents the canyon, became griffin/griffon/gryphon in English and French.


    [Outline]


    £ 


    Perhaps it is very close to the sky, the lion''s beast has a sunny feather color and coat color. The lion-like back has yellow-brown animal hair, and the eagle''s head to forelegs are all covered with gold-colored eagle feathers, but it may also be white feathers with deep red spots. The feathers on their heads and wings may be blue or green, the feathers on the chest are vermilion, and the eagle and feet like the eagle may range from transparent yellow to bright gold, and the claws are black. This is the description of the lion beast in Robert InPan''s "Spiritual".


    £ 


    But there are a thousand descriptions, and there are thousands of lions and beasts. The lions and beasts in the dragon and dungeons are said to have hairs ranging in color from bronze to dark brown. The longer the age, the darker the color. The feathers on the male chest will be dyed with a touch of red, while the females will be more bleak. But the third edition of the dragon and the dungeon "Monsters of the Monsters" painter''s opinion is obviously different: the lion beast not only grows directly from the lion-like forelegs, but also grows a wolf tail. However, the artist did not mistake the forelimb of the lion beast as a root stick. Because the forelimbs of the lion''s beast are indeed quite powerful, it is not difficult to fold the neck of the opponent''s neck. The sharp claws of 15 centimeters are the weapon to tear the flesh and blood.


    £ 


    When standing on four feet and not counting the length of the tail, the adult lion''s beast is 7 to 10 feet long (about 2 to 3 meters), the male is about 1,100 pounds (about half a ton), and the female is one-third lighter. Supporting this weight during flight is a wing with a wingspan of 7 to 8 meters. To inspire such wings, and to provide strength for the powerful forelimbs, you can imagine how the lion''s beast has developed a thick chest muscle.


    £ 


    The eyes of the lion beast are like a living flame, ruby ??red, flame yellow, ice crystal blue, which may be the bright colors of the sharp eyes. They can clearly see a horse at a height of two miles (about 3,200 meters). If it can read books, it can make ordinary prints 30 meters away. Although there is no night vision, you can still gather the weakest light to see the surroundings and hunt easily. Its sense of smell is only mediocre for carnivores, not as sensitive as dogs, but it is much stronger than humans. It can track prey by smell, and can quickly find enemies in the wind. The lion''s beast''s sense of hearing is sharp, and the footsteps can be distinguished from the other side.


    £ 


    £ 


    [habit]


    £ 


    Although the lions and beasts can hunt a lot of food, they still have a unique attachment to the horse. The young lion beast does not care whether there is a rider on the horseback, nor does it care about the arrow that the horse who cares for the horse shoots at the sword that comes from it. Older lions and beasts are much more cautious, and they will not hesitate to attack unguarded wild horses, but in the face of a whole team of knights, they may give up, unless it is because of hunger, stupidity, arrogance or Lack of experience in fighting warriors.


    £ 


    Like the eagle, the lion beast is a lifelong monogamy, and will fight to protect the spouse and son. The juvenile bird will be fed by any family member, but usually the male hunting female keeps the nest. The lion beast usually lays two eggs at a time, and its outer shell has an agate-like pattern, and the incubation period is four weeks. The chicks eat and weigh heavy food every day for the first three months. At four months, the young bird is about the size of a large dog. It will easily climb between the rocks and be able to move freely on the ground. The birds will teach them at this time that they do not have to use the wings for hunting skills. At six months of age, young birds began to learn flying and aerial hunting techniques, which would take them half a year. When necessary, the lion beast will move the nest to another place until the young bird has the ability to protect himself. After two years of age, the bird is an adult and must walk away from home to build his own nest.


    £ 


    Occasionally, there will be two or a few lions and beasts (usually male, the two brothers are the most typical combination) teamed up to hunt together. This situation continues until one of them finds a partner and will stop, so it may be only a short period of time, but it may last a lifetime (poor bachelor party...). Unlike cautious couples, these bachelor partners are more careless and more likely to be seen. Given the loyalty of each other, they may reunite in any situation even after separation.


    [domestic]


    Unlike other predators, there is very little fighting between the lions and beasts. Males are also always careful to protect females, even if they are not spouses. Strong loyalty and honor make the Lions the best comrades who are better than horses or other flying mounts. The lion''s beast is alive and suitable for fighting, brave and fearless. But training a lion beast is not as easy as training a horse. The horses are very docile and have a sense of security and identity when they are with each other. However, the lion beast is independent and stubborn, and is not willing to cooperate with others. At the same time, it needs a lot of space to move. Once trapped in a cage, it will refuse to eat, and no one will be stupid enough to whip a proud and powerful lion beast. It¡¯s really difficult to do what the lion and the beast are doing.


    In fact, getting a lion beast is quite difficult. It is much harder to domesticate a large chick than most people think. The chicks must be in less than three months old and the first feathers are not trained before they begin to be trained. If it is late, it is 10% likely that it will not accept the new ¡°family¡±. If it is still abused, the feeling of disapproval may increase by 20% every month (captivity is considered as abusive behavior).


    In order to fully utilize its abilities, domestication of young birds certainly includes hunting training. Outdoor training is a course for both riders and lions and beasts. Although flying is the instinct of the lion and beast, the chicks still need patience to start flying. During the training process, you must also teach the special skills it should have in the adventure, such as dropping an bomb or grabbing an item on the ground.


    But a rider won''t be as fast as a lion''s beast. He has to practice for at least 11 to 16 weeks, using animal talk or similar spells to shorten the adaptation process by 2 to 5 weeks. Not smart enough, sitting unsteady can also be tied to the lion beast as a baggage, or fly by it. The lion beast can bring up something that is equal to his own weight, but of course it won''t be too long. The items below 300 pounds are considered light loads, 300 to 600 pounds are considered medium loads, and 600 to 900 pounds are a heavy burden. Its claws are sharp and pointed, which can hold the object, but it can also damage the object. Trained lions and beasts can also remove the entire iron gate or a long fence. There are often many ups and downs in the flight of the lions and beasts. It is not uncommon for a bearer with poor endurance to faint.


    Fortunately, the adventurer happened to rescue the lion beast trapped in a trap or healed its wounds. If you can be considered a member, this lion beast will be willing to contribute to the adventure team. Because usually only adult lions and beasts are encountered in this case, flying and hunting training are not necessary.


    Treating a lion beast can''t be treated like a horse. It is intolerable to close the cage, pick it up, brand it, set the halter, and tie the reins. A trained horse will follow verbal commands and gestures. A lion beast is smarter and can understand more complicated instructions. The saddle is not suitable for the lion beast. The saddle designed for the lion beast must take into account its wings and must not impede flight. The saddle is usually placed before or after the wings. Sitting behind the wings may be more comfortable, but the rider''s poor vision is not conducive to combat. The side sitting saddle is not considered at all. If the saddle is made of horse skin, it may be eaten immediately. Decorations are rarely used because they reduce flight speed and reduce maneuverability. Simple and lightweight head and neck armor and breastplate are available, but they weigh less than one rider''s weight.


    As a mount, the difference between a lion''s beast and a horse is not limited to the above points. The lion beast will not be shocked by hare, birds or shadows, but the horse will not chase rabbits, wild deer or other horses because of hunger, and the horse will not be angry with the dissatisfaction of the rider. He gave it to him. The lion beast is brave, but violent; loyal, but willful. The male lion beast is not only stronger and stronger than the female body, but also more calm and patient. Unfortunately, having a lion beast mount can cause other troubles. For example, a knight who rides a lion and a beast all year round will inevitably get the smell of it. When you want to change horses, how can the horse smell the smell of its most terrible natural enemies? Also, after the trip, the heroes rested in the city, and the horses could be placed in the stables, but where should their loyal lions and beasts go? Residents in the city will believe that this big guy does not hurt people? The image of any horse is enough to make it crazy. Even in the wild, when the owner eats the schnitzel, his/her baby lion beast will not be honest.


    The appetite of the lion beast is not small. When you are not flying, you should eat 25 to 30 pounds of fresh meat a day, and increase by half or double during the flight, depending on the weight of the flight. The hungry lion beast is quite dangerous. It won''t eat its own loyal master, but others won''t be so lucky. Traveling with a companion who has a lion beast as a pet must have great courage or an absolute adequate food reserve. It has been mentioned in the Chronicles of Dragon Gun that only the Elf nobles will raise lions and beasts as mounts. This is indeed without reason.


    ¡¾wealth¡¿


    The role that the lion beast often plays is to punish the human beings who are greedy for money. If there are precious gems in the plains with high cliffs, those who collect these shining gems regardless of their danger will inevitably be punished. Because the lion''s beast''s nest is often built on those high cliffs, their sharp eyes will not miss a thief, and the claws will not let go of a thief. But because the lions and beasts like bright things, sometimes they are thieves themselves, and many gems are often found in their nests, and there are bottles of pharmacy. However, most of these bottles will not be complete, because the lion beast loves to fly to the sky to throw it down, just to hear the cracking of the glass when it hits the stone. Fur, clothing, and leather products are generally torn apart by claws. Magic scrolls and magic books will be the same if they are not specially protected. Only solid metal products survived.


    ¡¾other¡¿


    The language of the lion beast is like a synthesis of screams and roars, including many descriptions of flying, hunting, weather, and the shape of things. The lion beast will swim like a tiger, but the feathers must be dried before flying. Because nature is neat and tidy, the lion beast will always spend some time bathing in the day, and will never let the rider reduce this fun.


    The lion''s beast has a long life and may live for centuries. 150 years is the average natural life of a wild lion beast


    Http://bk.google.com/view/254007.htm


    Elf


    The origin of the elves is like this in Norse mythology: after the great **** Odin killed the giant Imir, the elf was born from the body of the giant, and absorbed the essence of the giant, becoming a spiritual creature, in which the corpse was born to the light. Or the light elf, the dark side is born on the back. The bright elves are bright, bright and beautiful. They usually have a good temperament, cheerful and enthusiastic, and can communicate with trees, flowers and birds, so the gods regard them as friends of God. According to the legend of Iceland, there is another saying about their origin:


    One day, Eve flushed the child by the river, and God came to her. She hid the unwashed child. God asked if all the children were in front of them, and Eve acquiesced. God listened with great anger: "Hidden children will be hidden in front of people and can no longer live in humans." Then the children were turned into elves.


    In many places, people think that the elf is a fallen angel; or after some pagans die, their good deeds are not enough to make him rise to heaven, but their sins are not full enough to be in hell, so they settled in two The central kingdom between the two becomes an elf.


    Among various legends, the characteristics of the elves can be summarized as follows: long life (some even think that they are immortal), noble and elegant, smart and beautiful, almost integrated with nature, good at using magic and bows Living in the forest, forming a relatively loose kingdom, equal and friendly to each other. Elves are usually disorderly and kind, they are hostile to evil races, and they can be friendly with good races (may be slightly dissatisfied with rude dwarfs).


    The typical image of the elf is tall and thin, wearing a solid robes, and the mage who is calm and unsmiling, often has a few hundred years old; the young and beautiful elves are mostly archers in the forest, they are born Warriors and shooters fight against evil to protect nature.


    Orome, one of the Vatican, once hunted in the middle ground and occasionally heard the song of the elf. He hurried back to report to other gods. For the safety of the elves, Vaula launched a war against Molke, and finally defeated the Dark Lord many years later and imprisoned him. After the war, Vara summoned the elves to live in the blessing of Aman (the Blessed Realm) to better protect them; but only a few elves were called. They are divided into three major races: Vanya, the beautiful elf (Vanyar, the FairElves), the leader is the most distinguished Ingwe of all elf races; Nordo, the Noldor (theDeepElves), the leader is the wise Fen Finwe; the latest arrival, the largest number is the Teleri, the Sea-elves, the leader is Elvir Singollo and Olwe. These three races are collectively known as the ElvesofLight; those who do not want to follow, or lost in the middle are called ElvesofDarkness, because they have never seen the light of the **** tree before the sun and moon wake up. .


    The Vatican was most loved by Manwe, the king of the gods, and Varda, after the stars, and has lived in Oman since then. The Nordo Elf is a friend of Aule, the king of the earth, and learned a lot from him. Among them, Prince Fenoor captured the light of two **** trees and injected them into the three Silmarils. But the regained freedom of Mok destroyed the tree of God and stole the jewel on the way to the north; Fernan''s father, Fenway, was also killed. Manville warned the elves not to fight against Molke, but the Nordo elves led by Fernault did not listen to the advice and decided to return to China. They fought the ship and the Tralee spirits at the seaside in Oman.


    Fernor took the ship of the Telefie and led the most loyal to his elf to the Middle of the Earth; but he was soon killed by Barrog (Balrog). Since then, there have been five major wars between the elves and the dark forces. In the last battle (The WarofWrath), Vara led the elves who remained in Oman back to Middle-earth, captured the Dark Lord and put it into the void forever (TheVoid). Many elves sailed back to Oman, the country of immortality, and the rest of the mountains continued to remain. Three Simarel gems survived the disaster, and one rose into the sky to become Venus, one was put into a blazing flame, and the other was thrown into the sea. This is also the origin of the three Elven Rings after thousands of years: the name of the Vilya (RingofAir), the Ring of Fire (Narya, RingofFire) and the Ring of Water (Nenya, RingofWater).


    The elf is long, smart and beautiful, elegant and eye-catching. They are best at poetry, literature and music, and they are also the most terrible archers in China. Only fire, sharp edges or extreme sorrow can kill the elves; when they feel that 10,000 centuries is too long, they can also choose to give up immortal life and go to the soul to dominate Mandos''s hall in Oman.


    Among the famous elves of the Lord of the Rings, Galadriel is the blonde of the Nordo Elves; her son-in-law, Rivendell''s founder Elrond, is the black-haired Noel. The multi-elf; her husband, Celeborn, and the guardian of the golden jungle, Haldir, are the Sindar elves, the same as the Tralee elves, and their hair is silver-gray. After the Lord of the Rings was destroyed, almost all the elves sailed to the West; only Ellen''s daughter Arwen and a small number of dark elves stayed and became legends in the mouth of the Chinese people.


    About the dragons of the dragon and the dungeon:


    Elves often appear in human settlements, and although they are always welcome, they are not very used to this life. The elves are known for their poetry, dance, rap and magical techniques, and admire the beauty of nature. However, if the forest home is threatened, the elf will display the skill and strategy of the knife and bow, revealing the exquisite side of martial arts.


    Personality: Elves often show joy but do not pursue excitement, often curious but not greedy. Because of the long lifespan, the elves can look at everything from a broader perspective, and they won''t be ignorant of trivial matters. However, when they pursue specific goals, whether they are taking risks or learning new techniques and crafts, the elves can concentrate on their hearts and minds. It takes a long time to be friends with elves, and it is the same for enemies, but it is more difficult for elves to forget friends or enemies. The elf despise a slight offense, but takes revenge for serious insults.


    Body shape and appearance: The elf is usually thinner than humans, about 4.5 to 5.5 feet tall and weighs about 85 to 135 pounds. Elf males are similar in height to women and weigh slightly. The elf''s skin is white, dark, and often has dark green eyes. The elves don''t have beards or body hairs. They like plain and comfortable clothes (especially light blue or light green) and they prefer simple and elegant jewelry. The elves have an elegant and meticulous body, and their beauty often impresses other races. The elf is only 110 years old and can live over 700 years old.


    The elves don''t need to sleep, which is very different from other common races. The elves meditation every day (called "God" in the Elvish) for 4 hours, which gives them an effect of 8 hours of sleep. Elfs will dream when they meditate. These dreams are actually introspective mental exercises after years of practice.


    Relationship with other races: The elves think that human beings are not delicate enough, the halflings are not calm enough, the gnomes are too ordinary, and the dwarves have no sense of humor. They have some pity for the half-elf and no trust for the half-orcs. Although the elf may feel a bit arrogant, it is not as picky as a dwarf or a halfling. In general, elves will be happy and kind to people who are not self-sufficient (after all, except for the elves themselves, everyone will fail in their eyes).


    Faction: Elfs love free and diverse things and like to express their own personality. Most of them tend to be chaotic, but they are mild. In general, elves cherish the freedom to protect others, just like treating themselves. The elves are usually kind.


    Place of residence: Elfs usually live in the forest as a clan, with no more than two hundred clan. They immersed the village in secret with the forest and tried not to harm the forest. The elves will hunt, collect food, and plant. They use special techniques and magic to fill the food without having to plow the plow. Elves usually limit the contact between villagers and outsiders. However, some elves will exchange their meticulous costumes or crafts for the metal they disdain to live a rich life.


    The elves who live in human land are usually bards, popular artists or sages who travel around. Human aristocrats often compete to hire elves to teach children swordsmanship.


    Religion: The elf admires the "life protector."


    Language: The Elvish language is very smooth, with subtle swaying, and the grammar is complicated. Elf literature is very rich and wonderful, and is most famous for singing poetry. Many bards learn Elvish to add beautiful Elvish songs to their own repertoires, and some bards rely on pronunciation to record elf songs. The Elven text is as smooth as the Elvish, and it is used as the language used by the Mu language (the language used by trees and pics).


    Name: The elf usually announces his adulthood after his 100th birthday and then chooses a name for himself. But even if he knows that he is an adult, he may continue to call him with his previous name, and he himself does not mind. The name of the adult elf is entirely self-created, although it may reflect the names of some people he likes, or the names of his family. The elves still have family names, usually composed of some common elf words. Some elves translate their surnames into lingua franca when they travel, while others still retain the melody of Elvish.

 ~： Testimonials

    Finally, it was once again on the shelves. Compared with the previous one, it was a little less excited and a little more battle.


    I heard that the great gods will also worry when they are on the shelves, fearing that they will throw the streets, let alone my third-rate players.


    For me, every time I open a new book, it is a new reincarnation, with new expectations, new embarrassment, new worries, and new tests.


    After the end of each book, I will sort out my own lessons and find out my own shortcomings. I know where the difference is. I will try to correct this book.


    I hope that everyone can support me as I used to. There is a saying that has been repeated many times, almost chewed, but I still have to say, because otherwise, I can¡¯t find anything else to express myself. Mood, without your help, I definitely can''t go today.


    I sincerely thank every friend who subscribes to the work, the first few books, their lives are created by me, but their life can continue, but everyone decided, no one subscribes, I am sure to be an eunuch, being Choosing between people and hungry, many people will choose the former.


    The book is tentatively scheduled for two days, one noon and six o''clock in the evening, and then added on time.


    The monthly pass is crucial for the first month of the new book. Please support me...


    Finally, I am grateful to Gou Da, from "Assassin''s Biography" to this "Chaotic God of War", which has given me a lot of help in the past two years, and Duncan boss, although it is not my responsibility, but in At the lowest tide of "Imperial Mania", Duncan helped me and gave me a lot of recommendations, which made me renew my confidence.

 ~： New book announcement~

The South Wall has opened a new book, and today it is officially uploaded. The title of the book is "Shen Dian": If life is like a chess, I am willing to be a pawn, a long journey, who has seen me step back.

 Chapter 1： Death is by no means the last of life

    Ladong Town is a very ordinary town. There is nothing surprising. At the southern end of the market in the town center, under a broken wall in the alley, there is a ragged young man, a man from outside the alley. Go, but no one looks at the young man, maybe, they have become accustomed to it.


    A black lightning flashed across the sky silently, and the young man''s body suddenly shook, then made a painful snoring, but neither the lightning in the sky nor the shackles of the young man caught anyone''s attention.


    Just then, a girl who was sixteen or seven years old turned into the alley. Two middle-aged people shouted at the back while chasing: "Miss, wait, Miss..."


    The girl strode past the wall, perhaps because the people behind her kept up and made her bored. She suddenly stopped and turned and screamed: "Hate!! Don''t follow me! Don''t you guys? Really want me to marry the **** dwarf!" The voice did not fall, the girl raised her hand, and the necklace in her hand slammed into the past.


    The middle-aged man running in front hurriedly reached for a block. The necklace first hit his hand, then flew outwards, and made a trajectory. It happened to be on the forehead of the ''Æòؤ'', the bead chain had already Breaking, the red beads rushed down and fell to the ground.


    Han Jin struggled to open his eyes and just regained consciousness. His first thought was not the surrounding environment, nor the strangeness and incomprehension in the turbulence of time and space, but how to ease hunger!


    It stands to reason that Han Jin¡¯s determination should not be easily defeated by hunger, which is inseparable from his cultivation. Han Jin¡¯s master is a generation of strange people, creating a road of self-cultivation. In his master¡¯s words, aura is also a resource. Just like the current gasoline, after a thousand years, the earth may never find it again. Oil, because we are consuming too fast, and a long time ago, the self-cultivators were everywhere, and each of them was consuming a lot of aura. Today, the aura has been exhausted, and it is difficult to fly through the normal channels. Possible. Nowadays, after the car has been in the millennium, it may only be lying in the museum. Similarly, the precious cultivation practice of the past may be just useless garbage for modern people.


    Han Jin¡¯s master also said that from the perspective of life form, animals are higher than plants, and it is undoubtedly plant-like to use the exhalation to capture the aura between heaven and earth. It is better to spend more energy than the remaining aura. Transform ideas! Modern science proves that if the human body can fully digest and absorb food, a piece of bread is enough to supply a day''s consumption, and by adding food to supplement life energy, this is animal-like, since the animal''s life form is higher than the plant, then this kind of The way to supplement life energy should also be more advanced than plants.


    In the system of cultivation, the energy that people absorb through food is the acquired essence. Compared with the innate vitality, the acquired Tianjing is only an impurity, and it cannot be moved to the table. However, Han Jin¡¯s master insists that although there are many kinds of energy But in the final analysis can be traced back to the same source!


    Han Jin¡¯s master practiced and went farther and farther on the road before the ancients. Some comprehensions could not understand. The master who laughed at Han Jin¡¯s back was a git, because his meal was too big, and the legendary Zhang Guo¡¯s old one. The meal was eaten by half a cow, and Han Jin¡¯s master was able to eat a few hundred people a day. The laughter is ridiculous, and only the time can be proved. Master Han¡¯s peers have passed away in the erosion of time. At the last moment, Feisheng is still a distant dream for them. Han Jin¡¯s master can survive. Let''s not say that this road is the right way or the wrong way, at least you can have hope!


    Han Jin is a very lucky person. When he embarked on the road of comprehension, the pioneers have tempered a set of practical methods and steps in practice, and the effects of each stage, he used it for can. I have to admit that this heterogeneous method is indeed more effective and convenient in some respects than the plant type. Han Jin was only exposed to comprehension when he was sixteen years old. In just seven years, his strength surpassed most of his peers. People, including many comprehension children, have become the best in the younger generation.


    If you don''t need to do anything else, Han Jin can eat all day long, and his digestion and absorption capacity has reached 99.9 percent, which means that he can almost completely absorb all the food he eats. .


    The body was destroyed, and Han Jin suddenly remembered what Master had said at the last moment. Death is not the end of life! With the trust of Master and his persistence, his **** did not annihilate with the demise of the flesh, but struggled to break into an indescribable passage and finally struggled to come to the world.


    No matter who the body of the ''Æòؤ'' belongs to and who the soul belongs to, the energy of both of them falls to the lowest point. Han Jin urgently needs to replenish energy, so the hunger is magnified many times, so that he has no control over his emotions. .


    Just opened his eyes, Han Jin saw the red beads floating in the ground, there is energy! This was the first reaction of Han Jin. Then he grabbed a bead with a twitching action, stuffed it into the mouth, and swallowed it. As for the material of the food, he did not care. After completing the foundation building, he had eaten Tianshan warm jade, had eaten the fire of the river, and even ate the Star River sand. Other comprehensions regarded it as a material for refining the magic weapon. You can eat it, and as long as there is energy in that thing, he can get clean.


    "Hey... that can''t be eaten!" The girl who saw this scene screamed. In fact, the necklace she wore was made of the magic crystal of the long-eared rabbit. Although it is also the magic crystal of the fire system, the order of the long-eared rabbit is too low, and the round magical crystal contains too few fire elements. Less, its ornamental value is far greater than the practical value, so it will be used to make necklaces.


    Han Jin¡¯s eyes bulged outwards with extreme abruptness, and he felt dangerous when the red beads slid into the esophagus! Han Jin¡¯s study of self-cultivation also has its own limit. If the food is refined, there is no problem, and more is good. If you want to absorb the energy of exotic treasures, there are strict regulations. For example, if the energy contained in his body has reached a thousand, then he can draw 1 energy in one day, one thousandth as the standard. If the energy absorbed exceeds 10, it exceeds one percent of its own energy. It is possible to cause certain damage, even to escape the fire. Now that the body is empty, there is no energy base at all. In the past, these red beads are a good thing to quickly replenish energy, but now, a bead can kill his life!


    Han Jin used his last strength to dig his left hand deep into the throat, and his right hand slammed into his chest and abdomen. He slammed, the red beads were spit out, and Han Jin¡¯s body slowly moved forward. I dumped it and finally fell to the ground and did not move.


    "This person... is it sick??" the girl whispered as she patted her chest.


    A middle-aged man stretched his hand and explored Han Jin¡¯s breath. His face changed: "Miss, go, this person is dead!"


    "What?" The girl''s face changed, and she rushed to Hanjin.


    "Miss!" The middle-aged man grabbed the girl''s arm: "It''s not worth it to get into trouble for this. Let''s go! Fast!" He knew very well that Miss had already provoked no small troubles. This thing is difficult, Miss is going to be unlucky.


    "Let go, let me see! Probably..." The girl struggled.


    "Miss, don''t mess around." The middle-aged man had already had a cold sweat on his head, and he gave another middle-aged man a look. The two forced the girl away from the crime scene.


    I don''t know how long it took, a burst of hoarse crying made Han Jin wake up from the darkness. He opened his eyes again and found himself being shackled by a man on his chest. The chest was undulating and he could be clear. I feel the vibration caused by the sound.


    Han Jin struggled a bit, and the crying came to an abrupt end. A face that people couldn¡¯t bear to see appeared in front of his eyes. In fact, the face was pretty, the eyes were big, the nose was straight, and the face was normal, but it was It¡¯s too dirty, especially when he just cried, his face was smashed out of the ditch by tears, and his hair was messy, and it also gave off an unpleasant smell, which made Hanjin, who always likes to clean, shrink back. Shrink.


    "Bright God bless! Young master, you wake up!!" The man made a cry of joy and tears, tears once again rushed out of his eyes, then he took a piece of bread in his hands and handed it to Han¡¯s chest: "Young master, I know you are hungry Broken, I blame me for being incompetent, I have to buy something for so long, you can eat it!"


    At the moment, there are countless reasons why Han Jin¡¯s mind is flashing, but all the doubts are added together, and there is no such more attractive bread. Han Jin almost grabbed the bread with the action of grabbing, and the whole stuffed into the mouth. in.


    With a mouthful of swallowing, Han Jin felt an indescribable enrichment, happiness, trembling happiness, satisfaction, and a satisfying cry. He did not expect that hunger could turn himself into this. ! I remembered that some miners were trapped in the underground for five or six days. After being rescued, one of the best-performing people actually avoided the supervision of the doctor, ate a meal, and finally killed himself. He can now understand exactly what kind of sorrow it is!


    Although he changed another body, Han Jin¡¯s cultivation method is still in progress. The swallowed bread quickly turns into a silky energy, moisturizing the almost collapsed body and spirit. Hanjin squints his eyes and the young man squats. Smiled and opened.


    For a moment, Han Jin opened his eyes and got energy supplements. His mind became more flexible. Looking at the young man in front of him, he tentatively asked: "Steelberg?"


    "Young master, you call me? What happened?"


    "Nothing..." Han Jin coughed, the information he received was not an illusion. The young man in front of him was his own slave and the last property of a broken aristocrat: "Is there bread? I..."


    "Ah? I know, you are not full." Stillberg jumped up: "You wait, I will buy it."

 Chapter 2： Dependent master servant

    Stillberg went for a long time. Han Jin suddenly thought of the red beads. He sat up and fumbled for a moment before he found a red bead from under his ass. Others were gone. Is it in Where is Stillberg? Han Jin thought about it, holding the broken earth wall with his right hand, and tentatively stood up a little.


    Although the energy in the bread is completely digested and absorbed, the energy is still too small. After eating seven or eight identical breads, the accumulated energy is just enough for a basic energy unit. In his world, the popularity of computers has formed a digital world. Before this, 90 years ago, his master had created a digital cultivation practice. The most basic energy unit was one yuan, and the energy of 10,000 yuan. It is a one-five, the energy of 10,000 yuan is a mystery, the energy of 10,000 yuan is one Taiyi, and the energy of 10,000 yuan is able to be like the master, and it will not be destroyed! The most terrible thing about this kind of comprehension is that there is no bottleneck! As long as there is sufficient energy source, in addition to the initial foundation, whether it is the first stage or the final stage, it can advance at the same speed. One thousandth of the energy can be taken every day. The stronger the energy, the more natural energy is. The more.


    Han Jin was originally a good-natured, day-to-day child. He was able to embark on the road of comprehension. It is because this practice is very effective. Han Jin only practiced for a few days, and he can clearly feel the accumulation of his own. Energy, since then, he is full of confidence in the future. What Han Jin did not know is that Master decided to inherit the clothes from him. There is no reason. Han Jin¡¯s perception is very keen. In the jargon, this is a special Huigen, which may not be able to change ordinary people. Feel the subtle changes.


    Although the energy is very small, it is more than enough to take a few steps. Han Jin moves a few times and walks in the direction of Steigenberg. One wants to know more about this completely strange world. One is Anxious to ask about the whereabouts of those red beads. The energy contained in a red bead is almost two or thirty yuan. Although it is still impossible to extract the energy inside, after a few months, after accumulating a certain basic energy from ordinary food, he can play The idea of ??Red Pearl is that one thousandth is only a conservative rule, and one percent is the real dangerous line. At this moment, it is impossible for him to look forward to it and he must restore his strength as soon as possible.


    The town of Ladong is not big. After a long walk, I have already seen the wheat fields outside the town. I still can''t find Stillberg. It is also a coincidence that a child''s laughter attracted Hanjin''s attention. Looking over it, I saw a group of children playing horse riding games. Children riding horses are dangerous, but the games that children play are special because they are riding people.


    His only servant, Stillberg, was crawling on the ground. A teenager aged 13 or 4 was riding on his back, and several children were running in front of Stillberg. As if to use something to lure Stillberg.


    The boy is very fat, at least 150 pounds or more, and Stillberg is weak, and every step of his life is very difficult. He is a little dissatisfied with the children on his back. He constantly beats Steele with branches. Berg''s ass.


    When the children ran in a different direction, Han Jin saw it. The ones they used to lure Stillberg were a piece of bread! At this moment, I don¡¯t know where the memory comes from into the mind of Hanjin. The name of this body is Raphael. Rafael¡¯s parents died too early, when he had to take up his family business. Only fifteen years old, the young boy did not understand the difficulty of setting up a career, and his nature was lazy. It took only three years to lose his family business.


    From small to large, Steelberg has been with him. Yes, Steigenberg has a lot of problems. It can even be said that the family business can be defeated so fast, and Stillberg has also made a great contribution. ''But there is no doubt that Steelberg is loyal to him! Even though he has done something, Rafael still doesn''t want to do anything, and the burden of life is all placed on Steelberg, but Rafael itself is nothing, and how can Stillberg have the ability to make a living? To know that two people grew up together from a young age, in addition to selling beloved beggars or for fun, Stillberg has no other choice.


    The former Raphael did not know what Steelberg had done outside. As long as he could eat something every day, he would be satisfied. As for how much Steelberg had suffered outside, he had no intention to ask, but at the moment, Han Jin I already understand Stilberg¡¯s grievances, just as before!


    Stilberg in the field was too tired to climb, stopped there and gasped, a child holding a bread near Steigenberg, deliberately teasing a few times, who knows that Stillberg suddenly The first one rushed, and the hand grabbed the bread. This is consistent with the memory that Han Jin received. Stillberg is not an idiot. He is still a little clever.


    The children made a sneer, and the young boy on the back of Steelberg jumped down and yelled something. He kicked his leg and kicked it at Stillberg''s waist. Stillberg was kicked up and his face, his Hands folded like a puppy on his chest, showing a smirk. Obviously, he not only got used to it, but also know how to protect himself and how to please others.


    The laughter was even louder. Han Jin bowed his head. After a moment, he lifted his head at a very slow speed. At this moment, Raphael¡¯s temperament changed dramatically, although the clothes were still so ruined, although the figure was still so The cowardly, but he exudes an indescribable edge, such as a sword with a sheath.


    "Go it." The boy waved his hand.


    Stillberg climbed up and ran towards the market. He just ran a few steps and was seeing Han Jin, and could not help but stay there.


    Han Jin did not say anything. He turned and walked back. Stillberg hurriedly followed up. He also understood that the scene was very unsatisfactory. It can be said that Rafael¡¯s face was lost. Although it seems to outsiders that the fallen Master Raphael has not had any face, Steilberg has been educated since childhood, and he will always take Raphael whenever and wherever he wants. The young master is his only master.


    "Young Master..." After a long time, Stillberg couldn''t help it, and screamed.


    Han Jin turned and looked at Steigenberg, sighed, then reached out and took a picture of the dirt on Steelberg. In fact, he didn¡¯t know what to say. After all, the insulted person was not him. Only use actions to express your goodwill.


    "Young Master, you..." Steelberg timidly hides behind, and Han Jin¡¯s movements are too close to him. Whether it¡¯s the previous jade food or the current poverty, he never Forget your identity and stick to your identity.


    "Look at your face dirty..." Han Jin smiled and said: "Is there any water nearby? The river is also OK. I saw you and I saw myself. It is estimated that we are all dirty."


    "River?" Steelberg was a little surprised. He looked at Han Jin seriously: "Young Master, that River is belonging to the adult of Mehana. Have you forgotten? The last time we went to take a bath was being..."


    "How did you last time not mean this time? It''s not good, we can run a little farther." Han Jin whispered.


    "Oh," said Stillberg.


    The two walked slowly to the market and walked back to the broken wall. Han Jin sat down in the original position. Stillberg sat with a smile and the atmosphere was silent again. Han Jin was just receiving it. The original master''s memory decided to talk less to avoid the stuffing. Stillberg discovered that today''s young master is a little strange, afraid to talk indiscriminately, afraid to make the young master angry.


    After a long while, Stillberg couldn¡¯t help himself. He said to himself: "The little animals are getting too much!"


    ¡°How?¡± Han Jinzheng couldn¡¯t find a topic, and naturally asked.


    "Before, I just asked them to say "Little Master", they wouldn''t be embarrassed about me, but... fucking, let''s go!" Stillberg said with a hateful look.


    "Don''t go find them again." Han Jin said slowly. Human nature contains inferior roots that are difficult to change. Stillberg does not understand, but Han Jin is plain and clear. After all, the fallen aristocrat was also a nobleman. As a slave to the aristocracy, Steelberg insulted him, played with him, and listened to his sympathetic slogan, "Little Master", which undoubtedly brought a sense of glory. Later, the way is getting more and more excessive. It is also understandable that people always pursue fresh stimuli. The two words are the best interpretation, and Steelberg¡¯s rebelliousness makes them more courageous. It is.


    "Ah? Then how are we..."


    "Give it to me." Although Stillberg didn''t finish the conversation, Han Jin understood what he meant. If no one went out to beg, they would starve to death.


    Stillberg looked at Han Jin with a stunned look, and he found that the young master in front of him became very strange.


    "Right, have you eaten today?" Han Jin asked, the two people''s living conditions are very bad, and they can''t talk about three meals a day. It is very good to eat.


    "Ah..." Steelberg suddenly remembered something. The bread in his hand was handed to Hanjin. He could still give up half of it and stayed. It should be remembered the origin of the bread. If you handed it out, it wouldn''t be retracted. dilemma.


    Han Jin took the bread and took a bite. He repeatedly asked: "Have you eaten today?" He intended to give this piece of bread to Steelberg, but look at the other person''s look. If he refuses, he will definitely hurt. The heart of Steelberg can only be picked up first.


    Stilberg showed a bright smile and nodded eagerly: "Young master, I have eaten, eat a lot." After that, he deliberately made a full meal.


    Han Jin smiled. He realized a long time ago, how important the details are, and how important it is to pay attention to details. Touching others, deceiving others, discovering others, and dismantling others must start with the details. In other words, the details determine success or failure! In this respect, he has a strong insight and can easily see what Steilberg has covered.


    Han Jin broke the bread in half and handed the big one back: "If you eat too, you can eat it again. You are the time to grow your body."


    "Ah..." Stillberg was once again stunned.


    "Let you eat, you will eat." Han Jinzheng said.


    Stillberg took the bread with a trembling hand, carefully turned to the side, swallowing a small sip, while two tears slid down his face and quietly.


    "What are you crying?" Han Jin frowned slightly.


    "Young Master, you... you are very kind to me," Steelberg said.


    Although the body is very weak now, Han Jin is not an ordinary person. Under the formerly bohemian behavior, there is a hidden unpredictable city and heart, but after listening to Steelberg¡¯s words, Han Jin is a fool, even I almost thought that Steelberg was talking about it. Who is better for who?


    After a moment, Han Jin slowed down and saw that Steigenberg had finished eating the bread. He took the red ball out of the ball: "Steelberg, when you first came back, you saw Is this red bead?"


    "No, I saw you lying on the floor and being unconscious. I was scared at the time, I thought you..."


    "you sure?"


    "Really not." Stillberg suddenly realized: "I said how the young master did not let me go to them. You want to sell this magic crystal for bread?"


    "How much can Magic Crystal?"


    "There is not much to sell, this is the lowest order of Warcraft, the magic crystal of the long-eared rabbit, it is of no use to the magician, because the color of this magic crystal is very beautiful, the shape is also full, the fire element contained in it is very Very few, no accidents, so many girls like to use jewelry."


    "The lowest level of Warcraft? There are very few fire elements?" Han Jin found out a lot of meaningful things from the words of Steelberg: "If it is a very powerful Warcraft, its magic crystal contains a lot of fire elements. ?"


    "Young master, what''s wrong with you? There are many kinds of Warcraft, how can the magic crystal be the same? The magic crystal with the fire element, the magic crystal with the water element, and... the young master, you don''t even know this?" Stillberg looked up and down Han Jin, as if he had never seen Han Jin before.


    "When I fainted, it seemed like my head was hit and it was a little confused. I almost didn''t even know you." Han Jin smiled and he understood that he shouldn''t say too much, but Steelberg revealed. The information is too important, he must ask clearly.


    "Young Master, are you okay?" Stillberg asked nervously.


    "Maybe I just have a good night''s sleep." Han Jin shook his head: "You will continue to say yours."


    Stilberg talked about the strokes, but his knowledge is limited and his description is limited, but Han Jin¡¯s understanding is amazing. With the description of Steelberg, this strange world has become It is getting clearer and clearer.


    "So, what is the most magical element of Warcraft?"


    "Of course it is the magic crystal of the dragon." Stillberg smiled. "Young master, don''t think about it, even if the whole town is sold, we can''t afford the magic crystal of the dragon."


    Han Jin¡¯s hand is shaking slightly. Even the lowest-order World of Warcraft and the long-eared rabbit¡¯s magic crystal can also absorb tens of yuan of energy. How much energy does the high-level Warcraft magic crystal contain? What is the magic crystal of the dragon? ! As for Steelberg, how terrible the dragon is, Han Jin doesn''t care. When he is ready to hunt for the dragon''s magic crystal, his energy base should reach hundreds or even thousands of times the dragon. In this way, he can safely absorb energy, and energy is also a guarantee of strength. What are you worried about when you exceed hundreds of times? Of course, all of this requires a premise, the original accumulation of energy! He can''t even absorb the magic crystal of the long-eared rabbit, let alone improve the order of Warcraft.


    "Go, sell this magic crystal, and then buy some bread back." Han Jin put the magic crystal in the hands of Stillberg, he needs food now, the more food the better.

 Chapter 3： Martyrdom

    The sky is getting darker, and Stillberg has not come back. Han Jin feels that he can''t waste time. He simply starts to close his eyes and adjusts his interest. Who knows that he has just settled in, and a burst of noise is coming from far and near, in the direction of him.


    Han Jin had to open his eyes. There were about a dozen men on the opposite side. Everyone wore a long sword at the waist. The leather they wore was rough and looked like a hole in the animal skin. Then put it on the head, and reasoning, the long sword on their waist should be all the way.


    But these people are obviously a group, carrying weapons, law enforcement teams? Underworld? Han Jin stood up against the broken wall and he saw that the other party''s goal was himself.


    The head is a 40-year-old middle-aged man with a dark complexion and a strong body. Behind him, two men dragged a person with blood marks on their body, as if they felt the gaze of Han Jin and the person being dragged. Struggling to raise his head, Han Jin''s eyelids jerked, Steigenberg? !


    In the memory of the reception, Steelberg¡¯s personality is very embarrassing. Of course, Rafael is not much better. The reason why the mayor of Ladong, Mehana, could not get through with them, is because Steelberg climbed in the middle of the night. On the wall of the people, I wanted to peek at the little girl of the family. As a result, I was arrested and almost killed alive.


    Did Stillberg get into trouble again? Han Jin could not help but frown.


    "Hah, Master Raphael, I haven''t seen you for a long time." The middle-aged man who was headed shouted.


    Although the middle-aged man''s tone was normal and his face was very correct, Han Jin could clearly feel a thick scorn.


    "What is going on?!" Han Jin asked.


    "Can''t blame me, Master Raphael, this rubbish, dare to steal things!" The middle-aged man grabbed Stillberg''s hair and dragged Steelberg extremely rudely: "Ha ha I don''t know if this guy is thinking, stealing it, he even took out the stolen magic crystal and sold it. The result... yes, Master Raphael, this guy said that you gave it to him? You said something, is it right?" The middle-aged man deliberately approached Hanjin, his eyes were stunned, and he was so aggressive that he had to catch up with Han Jin.


    Han Jin is silent. He is not afraid of things, but the memory he receives is too messy. He needs to sort it out and make a decision.


    "I understand." The middle-aged man saw that Han Jin had been firmly suppressed in the momentum. He smiled and said: "This guy must be biting people, like the right person of Master Raphael. How can you be a gang with a thief, a few of you, bring people back, and then review the first trial."


    Several big men grabbed Stillberg, and Stillberg didn''t cry, and didn''t scream, he just stared at Han Jin with a desperate look.


    "Magic crystal is what I gave him. Which dog eye did you see us stealing?" Han Jin said coldly.


    When Han Jin¡¯s words were exported, the scene immediately became quiet. Whether it was the big man who carried the weapon or the crowd of people watching, all of them became stunned, even the middle-aged people stayed there, with unbelievable tone. Cried: "You... what do you say??"


    "I am asking you, which dog eye did you see us stealing?"


    "Looking for death!" The middle-aged man violently thundered, and the backhand pulled out the long sword and roared: "Call you a few young masters, do you really think that you are a young master? Believe it or not, I am slaughtering you here?!"


    "Oh." Han Jin loves to answer the question.


    The middle-aged man became more and more angry. Stepping forward, the sword raised his head and was about to fall.


    Han Jin¡¯s face is full of clouds and light winds. At this moment, he still has the leisure to evaluate what kind of flaws are in the starting hand.


    There was a scream in the crowd, and the town of Ladong was remote. Relatively speaking, the people here lived very quietly, and rarely seen such scenes.


    The inferior sword was hovering in the air, and Han Jin¡¯s head was less than half a foot away, but it could no longer fall.


    Han Jin smiled. Any world has its own rules. Rafael is a baron and a member of the privileged class. Don''t look at him. He has no money and no power. He lives like a donkey, but his identity has not changed. Even if you kill a civilian, you will be punished, let alone kill a nobleman. What''s more, there is no hatred between the two. Rafael''s memory tells him that this middle-aged man is the sheriff in the town, named Svanti, because the mayor Maha is very annoying. Phil''s master and servant, so he only tried to force the whole person, he would never want to go with Raphael.


    "Well, stealing people''s things and dare to play horizontally?" A half-white old man jumped out from the middle of the big man.


    "Who I stole someone?" Han Jin asked.


    "My!" The old man spread his hand and had a red ball in his hand.


    Han Jin turned his eyes to Steigenberg, and Steelberg struggled to scream: "Young master, this old thing is intentional! I went to him..." Just yelled here, a big man slaps around In the face of Steelberg, he hit the following words hard.


    Han Jin looked in his eyes and hated it, but he could do nothing. He said coldly to the old man: "How do you know that Steelberg has stolen your things?"


    "He took the magic crystal to sell to me, and I saw it at a glance!" The old man said sarcastically: "Master Raphael, you said that the magic crystal is handed over to Steelberg, to your present Situation... Hey, can you really come up with the magic crystal?"


    "Steelberg stole your things, then went back and sold them to you? Is there such a stupid person?" Han Jin shook his head: "It¡¯s okay to be a pig. It¡¯s wrong to not treat others as pigs. ¡±


    "You..." The old man was very surprised. The people in the town knew that Raphael had been destitute for a few years. At the beginning, everyone was still a bit scrupulous because of his identity, but as time went on, he was increasingly not taking Lafite. I was a nobleman, and I didn¡¯t even treat him as a man. Why is Rafael¡¯s courage so big today? If you don¡¯t understand it, you still have to find a way to recover it. The old man shouted to Sfanti: "Svanti, this kid is a hard-nosed man, grab him and torture him, I don''t believe he is not honest!"


    "Good idea." Han Jin sneered: "First let me suffer. When the referee is involved, it is time for someone else to be sinned, but no matter who we are guilty, no one will find you, right?" The referee is a place that specifically decides the crimes of aristocracy. Even if he really steals things, the people in the town have no right to convict him. Even if the mayor does not, he must go to the referee in the city and torture the nobility. Crime is much more serious than stealing!


    The old man rounded his eyes and couldn''t speak for a long time. In his impression, Raphael was a helpless fool. Who knows that Rafael today has changed another person, not only understands the truth, I also know how to provoke separation.


    "Don''t be too much." There was a snoring voice outside the field saying: "Because a magic crystal has made people look like this, now we still have to arrest people?"


    "Who? Who was talking about it?" Svanti, who was unable to step down, shouted, his eyes turned to the crowd: "Take the old man..."


    The crowd slammed open, not voluntarily, but was forcibly pushed away. A majestic man like a mountain walked in slowly. His figure was taller than everyone present, and his shoulders were still squatting. A scary sword, even more surprising, the giant sword does not have a scabbard, just a few loops of grass rope, most of the blade is exposed, there are still black traces on the blade, God knows that Is it human blood? Although he walked slowly, but the momentum forced people to breathe, Svanti suddenly closed his mouth because he did not dare to shout again.


    "You... are you a mercenary??" The old man laughed.


    "Crap, didn''t you see the badge?" The big man said with no anger.


    "Oh... can you ask, which mercenary group are you?"


    "Want to climb the friendship or want to retaliate in the future?" The big man suddenly grabbed the old man''s hand, the old man screamed, the magic crystal in his hand rolled to the ground, then the big man slammed, the old man stumbled Seven or eight steps, the slammed down to the ground, and the big man bent over to pick up the magic crystal.


    Is this not a rush? But the people around me are silent, including the copy of Svanti, who is responsible for law and order. Mercenaries, soldiers who can be hired, live on the edge of life and death all the year round, and people who mix this line are not easy to provoke. The mercenary is limited by restrictions. A place can''t be mixed. If you can''t change a place, ordinary people can''t.


    "Look what?" The big man said coldly: "This magic crystal is not mine, not yours!" After the big man put the giant sword on the ground, his right hand was in the waist, in the palm of his hand. More than a dozen red beads are exactly the same as the magic crystal in the left hand.


    "I understand? These magic crystals belong to my employer." The big man said in a sardonic tone: "As for these two people, I promise that they have not stolen. Now you still have problems? Nothing can roll!"


    The Sheriff Swandy listened to the other person being hired by the people in the town, and he was daring. He wanted to play a few words. Who knows that the other person¡¯s tone is getting more and more mad, and he is getting more and more faceless. His face is constantly changing. In the end, the weak side took the upper hand, and waved his hand and took away with his own person.


    "A group of unseen villagers." The big man spit out his saliva and strode out to the field. He saw the loyalty just because of sympathy, because under the specific conditions to understand the origin of the magic crystal, in fact, in his eyes, the same master servant The two are not as good as those in the country. He is not in the mood to talk to Han Jin.

 Chapter 4： Primary accumulation of energy

    Soaking in the cool river water, Hanjin has a very refreshing feeling. Although the flowing river will take some heat and cause unnecessary loss, but the body is too dirty, and today he is reborn. In the days, it is symbolic to wash away the dust of the old days.


    Stillberg didn''t come down, he sat by the river, staring at the flowing river, and fascinated.


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Han Jin asked curiously. After these things, he had already regarded Stillberg as his friend.


    "Young master, the mercenary is too prestige." Stillberg was full of admiration: "Svanty is usually bullied everywhere, but in front of others, even the fart is not dare to put, hehe..."


    For a moment, Steelberg added another sentence: "Young Master, when can we be as prestige as he is."


    "In the future, we will not be bullied by anyone!" Han Jin said slowly.


    "Oh." Stillberg said, but his tone is very stubborn. Obviously, he does not believe in Hanjin''s promise. This can''t blame him. Han Jin is now a broken aristocrat who can''t solve even food and clothing. If you switch to any one person, you will not believe Han Jin¡¯s words.


    "You can also wash it down." Han Jin smiled and shifted the subject.


    "Okay." Stillberg stood up and dragged his clothes, went around Hanjin, and screamed into the river, but he quickly struggled to climb ashore.


    "What''s wrong?" Han Jin asked.


    "Pain..." Stilberg said with a grin, and he had just slammed a fight in the evening. He left a lot of bruises on his body, and he was stirred by the river, and he was so painful as a needle.


    "Forbearance and forbearance." Han Jin whispered: "Be sure to wash, we can''t be as old as before."


    "Young Master, I know." Stillberg said in his mouth that he was actually a little confused, what is the relationship between taking a bath and not being as mixed as before?


    Han Jin was soaked in the river for a few hours before and after, and it was washed earlier than Steelberg, who was later launched. When he came ashore, Stillberg was sitting on the side of the campfire and concentrated on what was fascinating. .


    "What is that?" Han Jin smelled a faint aroma, and the spirit immediately rose.


    "It''s cassava, young master." Stillberg smiled. "Don''t you let me go to the town to get two pieces of clothes? When I came back, I dug a few pieces of cassava in the old Tom''s field."


    Han Jin picked up the clothes that Steelberg had ''taken'' back, shook it, put it on his body, and looked at the cassava that had been cooked, and swallowed his mouth. Food is energy. He needs energy too much. First, he must transform and forge his body. This body has too low digestion and absorption capacity, and the energy utilization rate is less than 20%. Secondly, it will absorb the magic in the future. Crystal preparation, and this requires energy to support.


    "Young master, this is cooked." Stillberg used a wooden stick to pick up a piece of cassava and sent it to Han Jin.


    Han Jin was not polite. He stripped the black skin from the outside and took the cassava for a few mouthfuls. Then he did it himself and destroyed the rest of the cassava.


    Stilberg smiled and said it was good. It was a feeling, and it was not good to listen. This is slavery. It is more happy to see Hanjin eating than he is.


    ¡°What else?¡± Han Jin asked softly.


    "Young master, not eating?" Stillberg hesitated: "Then I will dig some more?"


    "Well, let''s go, it''s better to dig more." Han Jin nodded. Several cassava contained little energy, and his digestion and absorption capacity was very poor. Now the energy accumulated is just over a little. Nothing is enough.


    "Okay." Stillberg jumped up and ran towards the upper reaches of the river.


    The cassava land that Steelberg said is not far from here. About half an hour or so, Steelberg rushed back and asked for the same broken clothes in his hand, wrapped in two clothes. More than ten pieces of cassava.


    Han Jin pours the cassava into the campfire, pulls it with the twigs for a while, and regardless of whether the cassava is cooked or not, picks one out of the feeling, peels off the cassava skin, and sighs while eating.


    Stillberg''s smile gradually became stiff. He had never seen the young master eat so much. A piece of cassava was eaten two or three times, then the next one, like a wind and a cloud, in the blink of an eye, he brought back twenty. There are only three pieces of cassava left.


    "You will dig some more." Han Jin Chang sighed: "Well... no hurry, you ate these cassava, then take a break and go."


    "Young master, you haven''t eaten yet?" Steelberg exclaimed.


    "Let you go, don''t ask so much."


    "Oh..." Steelberg said with a wry smile: "But... young master, usually old Tom knows that we are poor, so we will not say anything when we dig cassava, but I will go again... we will make old Tom Fire."


    "How do you stare at him? Is it only him who grows cassava in the whole town?"


    "Going to someone else''s land?" Stillberg widened his eyes. People are bullying and hard. Before Steigenberg was too hungry to go to the town outside the town to look for something to eat, the farmers caught the general meeting and beaten a beat, only the old Tom never did, and over time, Stillberg made a habit and picked old Tom to be a curse.


    "How?" Han Jin did not understand what was so surprising.


    "Okay..." Stillberg stood up with a bite. Before he was young and running fast, he was always caught. There should be nothing wrong with it now.


    "You eat the cassava first, take a break and then go." Han Jin whispered.


    When Steelberg came back with a whole pack of cassava again, he was exhausted and exhausted. He put the cassava down, and he fell into his dreams. He slept until the morning dawn, and then opened his eyes. I remembered that I was too tired last night, and I forgot to be good night with the young master. I looked around and looked for Han Jin¡¯s figure. When I saw the surrounding scene, I immediately became stunned.


    The cassava that came back last night was gone, leaving only a lot of cassava skin, and Han Jin was soaking in the river, his eyes closed, as if people were not aware of it.


    "Young Master!" Steelberg jumped up and rushed to Hanjin and rushed over.


    Hearing the voice of Stillberg, Han Jin slowly opened his eyes, and a strange light flashed in his eyes. Last night, he absorbed some energy, all of which was used to transform the body. The foundation of this body is too bad. It can be described as overwhelming.


    Raphael¡¯s face turned pale and now turned into a white, giving a very pure feeling;


    Both Raphael and Stillberg are black hair and hair, but now Steilberg''s hair is like a pile of weeds, and Hanjin''s hair is silky and silky. bright.


    The original ribs on the chest have become looming, and the whole body has expanded like a blow, at least more powerful than the current Steelberg.


    The biggest change is temperament. Once timid, cowardly, self-defeating, etc., Han Jin¡¯s mouth, eyebrows, cheeks, and even every move are all so mature and natural, with a kind of cynicism. Free and easy.


    Seeing Hanjin is fine, Stillberg is relieved, but the next moment, his eyes are smashed again, how can the young master become so beautiful? !


    Han Jin took out a small cobblestone from the river and put it in his hand. He suddenly licked his hand and the pebbles spurted out. He made a series of harsh screams and hit a sycamore tree across the river. Finally, it turned into countless gravel, and the sycamore tree trembled fiercely. The leaves fell like raindrops. On the trunk hit by the cobblestones, a shallow hole with a bowl size appeared.


    is acceptable! Han Jin nodded with satisfaction. Compared with the melee way, throwing can save a lot of energy, because the throwing needs only an instant release. Now there is not much energy left, but enough for him to take out more than a dozen of the same power. The cobblestones are gone.


    "Steelberg, you are not saying that there are low-level Warcraft in the woods? Go, take me to go." Han Jin said slowly.


    "God... Master, you... Who did you learn from this?" Steelberg screamed in surprise and joy.


    ¡°Is it strange?¡± Han Jin smiled: ¡°There will be a lot of things that will make you strange in the future.¡±

 Chapter 5： Epiphany

    The highest and longest mountain range on the mainland is the Taraxia mountains, east-west and thousands of miles away. The mountains on the other side of the Cui River belong to the rest of the Taraxia mountains. Since it is the rest of the vein, it is conceivable that the mountains here are not high, the woods are not too lush, and there are only low-level Warcraft wandering in the forest, and it is still very rare. According to Steelberg, if you turn over the mountain, there will be more and more World of Warcraft, but after Steinberg¡¯s introduction, he will immediately regret it, facing the rejuvenating Han Jin, pleading for help. Don''t take risks, he has repeatedly reiterated that only experienced mercenaries and powerful professionals can live out of it.


    Han Jin is very strange, where did Stillberg know these things? However, he asked him, but he made himself confessed. All this was heard by a young bard. The so-called young Master Raphael was also present. In the reconsideration of Steelberg, Han Jin Secretly reminding myself that while there is a vague and perfunctory sentence, fortunately, Steelberg adheres to the principle of master and servant, and does not ask anything.


    In fact, if Steilberg has enough experience, he will have doubts about Han Jin, because Master Raphael has made great changes in all aspects. For example, Master Raphael knew that he cared about people. He often asked him if he had enough to eat and slept well. When he was at night, he would cover him with some grass, or even take off his clothes and cover him. In the past, he was responsible for the safety of both the master and the servant, so Steelberg was very alert when he slept. He would wake up from a dream with a little movement and feel the care of the young master. Stillberg¡¯s eyes would always change. When he got wet, he not only did not doubt such abnormal changes, but he was grateful to him. He thought that what he had done for the young masters and what he insisted on was worth it!


    Also, the young master is also very particular about after the fall, even if he is starving to death, he will never eat anything that looks unclean. Now the young master has become completely different, eat everything, dare to eat anything, even Those ugly and horrible hamsters and black snakes are not missed. Moreover, when the young master eats, he looks very good-looking, slow-moving, conspicuous and conscientious, clear-eyed and deep-eyed, as if to taste the world''s best food. Stillberg remembers that even when the master is alive, the style can''t be compared with the current young master.


    Of course, Han Jin didn''t know the thoughts in Stillberg''s mind, not to mention that Stillberg was not by his side, and he had been sent to the town. Han Jin can endure the taste of food, but can''t stand the life of Ru Mao and blood. The fire has been used up, and only Steigenberg can do some more. At the beginning, Master warned him that although he can absorb energy from the flesh and blood, the energy and the natural energy generated by the pyrotechnics are different, it is difficult to transform into innate vitality, and it is very close to the cultivation method of the magic road, and the development to the extreme may start. The hobby is to swallow the gods and Yuan Ying.


    Han Jin picked and picked the burning branches, then tore off the hind legs from a grilled hamster and put them in his mouth and chewed it carefully. As Steelberg saw, Hanjin ate very much. Serious, and very complete, the complete meaning is that he will even chew the bones, because that is energy. As each mouth swallowed, a trace of energy was transferred to Hanjin''s Dantian. In this forest, he had lived for seven days, and finally accumulated more than one hundred yuan of energy, and also restored a little confidence.


    Apart from transforming his body, Han Jin did not dare to waste anything. For example, releasing some energy can stop the bite of mosquitoes, but he chose to endure, no way, in the primitive stage of energy accumulation, he must be harsh, even cruel. Treat yourself.


    Now there are two problems that make him a headache. One is the problem of magic crystal. After he wants to accumulate a certain amount of energy, he can quickly enhance his strength by hunting for Warcraft and swallowing the magic crystal. Now you can find that the price/performance ratio is very different. For example, the magic crystal of the long-eared rabbit contains only a dozen yuan of energy. If it is sold, you can buy hundreds of pieces of bread, and hundreds of pieces of bread provide more energy than a piece of magic crystal.


    There is another problem. After a few days of transformation, his current digestion and absorption capacity has reached 70%. If you continue to transform, the energy consumed will be much more than before. If the transformation is interrupted, the percent The utilization rate of 70 will cause unnecessary waste, and the after-treatment work is extremely troublesome. After all, he is desperately eating all day long. Only by increasing the digestion and absorption capacity to over 95% can he bid farewell to that. Kind of.


    Moreover, Han Jin faintly felt that he was stunned somewhere, that is, he ignored a key point, but what he was, he could not tell.


    There was a loud voice in the forest, and Steelberg got out with a pocket.


    ¡°Have you come back so fast?¡± Han Jin looked up: ¡°Is the fire coming?¡±


    "Get it." Steelberg replied while putting his pocket on the floor.


    "The old guy didn''t say anything hard to hear?" Han Jin smiled. The old guy he said was the old butler in the family. The name was Babato. Since Rafael sold the last land and the last house, Barbato also announced that he had broken off relations with Rafael. Later he bought it. The house also married a twenty-five-year-old widow at the 60''s age. The small days are very happy. As for where his money comes from, no one can say it.


    Although the announcement of the severance of the relationship, but Babato can not change his own history, and do not want people to poke the back bones, Rafael and Steelberg want to live in his white, that is definitely not enough, only occasionally Zhou Ji Rafael once, for example, give two pieces of old clothes worn by no one, give a few copper coins, of course, only occasionally.


    "No, the old guy seems to be rushing out." Stillberg had a bit of a sigh of anger, Han Jin glanced, whispered: "Young master, tell you something, don''t worry!"


    "Well? What?"


    "Miss Lily... It should be a big trouble."


    Han Jingang wants to ask who is beautiful, suddenly remembered the lessons of these days, and hurriedly changed his mouth and asked: "What trouble?"


    "Young Master, do you still remember the dwarf forge master hired by Miss Julie?" Stillberg said indignantly: "He even proposed to Miss Lily, Mom, what is he?"


    Han Jin carefully recalled that although the memory he received was very confusing and incomplete, he certainly did not have that beautiful, but he could make Stillberg so angry that he should have a close relationship with himself. He tentatively took over: "and then?"


    "Miss Lily can promise him? The result... The guy opened a forging shop himself, just across from Miss Julie¡¯s shop, Master, you said, isn¡¯t this a pit person?¡±


    Han Jin weighed for a moment, I really can''t think of Miss Julie, but I have to smile and say: "Steelberg, tell me about... about Miss Julie."


    "Young Master, you forgot Miss Lily?" Stillberg asked in surprise.


    "I can remember some, but I can''t remember it clearly." Han Jin''s words are full of contradictions.


    "Young Master, you don''t often tell me that if you can marry Miss Julie as a wife, would you rather live for 30 years? How can you forget her??" Stillberg shook his head: "Miss Lily... ...the people are great people! I heard that they are also very famous in the holy city."


    "Holy Crown City?"


    "It is the territory of the consul of Dixmark, and it is our main city."


    "Oh, I remembered it." Han Jin made a big sigh: "But, since Miss Julie is a celebrity in the Holy City, what did she do to our town in Ladong?"


    "This... I don''t know." Stillberg scratched his head.


    "What did Miss Julie do?" Han Jin asked again.


    "Doing business."


    "Then she must be very rich." Han Jin thought for a moment: "Can she hire another forging master? She is so rich, is she afraid that a dwarf will give her a problem? And how much can I earn in opening a shop in Ladong?" Money? Is it necessary for her to fight?"


    "Young Master, you have made me sad again..." Stillberg scratched his head and smiled bitterly.


    "Forget it, don''t mention her." Han Jin''s eyes fell on the back of Steelberg''s back: "What is this?" He already understood, Miss Julie is nothing but nothing to do, eat and die. Phil is obsessed with objects, and he has nothing to do with it.


    "It''s cassava, young master, dug down the road." Stillberg once again showed a strange look. In his opinion, the young master was dead to Miss Julie. I heard that this thing should jump up and go with the dwarf. Desperately, who knows that the young master¡¯s reaction is completely beyond his imagination.


    "Exactly, it''s time to change the taste." Han Jin reveals a happy color. Ten distant Miss Julie are added together, and there is no cassava tempting. Anyway, if he chooses, he must choose the latter.


    Han Jin turned the pocket upside down, dozens of cassava dripping on the ground, he suddenly remembered a similar picture, when he just opened his eyes in this world, just saw the red beads, the next moment, Han Suddenly jumped up and said: "You are stupid!"


    Stillberg was frightened and stared at Han Jin.


    "I am not talking about you, I mean myself!" Han Jinchang sighed. He found that the original idea was too naive, and how many magic crystals could he get by killing Warcraft on his own? Since the magic crystal is valuable, since there is an equivalent exchange in the world, is it not easy and easy to change a road? ! In a word, you can make money by earning money, and then use the money to acquire Magic Crystal! So, the problem he has a headache is no longer a problem, energy? As long as there is enough money, there is no need to care about energy, and the price/performance ratio is negligible!

 Chapter 6： Self recommendation

    At the beginning of the night, Han Jin and Steelberg have returned to the town. Both of them have been carefully dressed, and the robes they wore were stolen by Steelberg. Not to mention how good the clothes are, at least without patches. The face is clean and the lips are red and white, which looks very attractive. However, Stillberg''s bottom gas is obviously insufficient, his eyes are constantly looking around, and Han Jin is much calmer, with a bit of free and easy in the flow, his mouth is slightly upturned, and his eyes will always show a faint smile. Meaning, the body is full of the extraordinary temperament of the drow, giving people a feeling like a spring breeze.


    The pedestrians in the town saw Han Jin and also noticed that the master and the servant, several of them who had some impressions of Raphael, took a moment to recognize Han Jin, and they were sneaking in the back.


    In fact, Raphael''s foundation is very good. Twenty years ago, his parents were well-known handsome guys, and the genetics would not go bad. The only regret is that the real Raphael can''t talk. What temperament, let alone the current charm, Han Jin''s fusion makes up for Rafael''s shortcomings, if Han Jin dresses up again, puts on an expensive package, even if it runs into the holy crown city, it is also a person A young boy who is bright in front of him.


    "Steelberg, where are you going?" Han Jin asked softly.


    "This side." Stillberg pointed his finger and said hesitantly: "Young Master, you have been laughing all the time after returning to the town, no... not tired?"


    "Idiot, what do you know!" Han Jin reached out and struck on Stilberg''s head: "Smile is the best weapon. Smiling at your enemy will ease his wariness, smile at your friends, will Enhance the friendship between each other, smile at the woman, will bring the distance between the two sides closer, even... forget it, you can''t understand this with you, you are too small."


    "I..." Steigenberg wanted to say that I was a few months older than you, but he didn''t dare to say that he had to change the subject: "Young master, then I want to smile too?" Tilberg imitated Han Jin''s smile, but his smile was more feminine.


    "Forget it." Han Jin shook his head helplessly, and the temperament of the people was difficult to change in a short time. Stillberg was originally a slave to Raphael, and later fell into a shackle. His actions were always It seems a bit cumbersome, let him smile, it is better to let him stretch his face.


    During the speech, two people have already reached the destination. The small buildings in front of them are all made of stone. There is no signboard in front of the building. There are only some armor and various swords. It is obviously a weapons shop. Erberg said that the first floor is a shop, and the second floor is where Miss Lily lives. The architectural style of the small building is very pleasing, and it is very attractive in the small town of Ladong. However, Han Jin even wants to understand it. What is the famous Miss Ms. Li in the Holy City? In other words, what can she get here?


    Han Jingang wanted to go inside. A middle-aged man had already greeted him. He looked at Han Jin¡¯s eyes and said very politely: "This young master, I am sorry, we have closed down. If you want to buy weapons, please wait a few days. ""


    "You misunderstood, I am looking for Miss Yan Li to discuss things." Han Jin smiled.


    "You are..." The middle-aged man asked hesitantly. As Han Jin said just now, his smile has played a certain role. In fact, Miss Yan Li¡¯s mood is very bad. According to normal circumstances, the middle-aged person should directly reject Han Jin, with Miss Lily¡¯s life experience. Not afraid of being offended in Ladong Town, but Han Jin¡¯s smile is very sunny, full of goodwill, and the temperament is superb. As the saying goes, the angry fist does not laugh at the face, making the middle-aged person subconsciously ask.


    "My name is Raphael, the hereditary baron." Han Jin whispered: "Is it trouble you can tell me?" Han Jin¡¯s identity is not intended to force people. Strictly speaking, this is psychological. The suggestion, I am a nobleman, and I am so polite to you, then you do not need to be a wicked person, seeing and not seeing should let your master make a decision.


    "It turned out to be Master Raphael, wait a moment." The middle-aged man nodded with a smile and turned and walked inside.


    The time was not long, and the middle-aged man appeared at the door again, letting one go: "Master Raphael, please."


    "Thank you." Han Jin did not humbly, nor did he need to walk in.


    The store was deserted, and a few guys dressed up around the table whispering something. It seems that the withdrawal of the dwarf forge master has had a big impact on this, Han Jin wondered while he was in the middle age. Under the guidance of the second floor.


    In the living room on the second floor, there is a girl sitting at the age of seventeen or eight on the main seat. The looks are very beautiful, and the eyebrows are like a crescent moon. Below is a pair of eyes that seem to speak, the pupil is blue, like the sky. It''s as pure, the nose is quite curled, the lips are a little thin, and the two dimples that are not big or small are like a finishing touch, so that the girl has a little more aura out of thin air, her skin color is white and tender, without any embarrassment, as if A beautiful painting. With Han Jin¡¯s experience, it¡¯s also awkward to slow down the gods, and understand why the previous Raphael would be unrequited, but unfortunately this is purely a delusion to eat swan meat, not to mention that Raphael has already ruined the family business, even if He is young and promising, and a woman like Miss Julie is not a small baron he can afford.


    However, at this moment, Ms. Lili¡¯s gaze was fixed on the opposite side of a big man, with a bit of anger on her face. Han Jin knew each other. When they were killed by the security team in the town that day, it was this big man who stood up and fought.


    "Don''t forget, I am your employer! Can''t you even do this thing?!" Miss Julie finally spoke, even though her tone was very strict, but her voice was as crisp and beautiful as Huang Qi, she deliberately created The momentum was completely disintegrated by herself.


    "Miss Lily, I have my principle." The big man touched his chin and said it very embarrassedly: "I am a mercenary, not a killer. I can only say that you seem to have hired the wrong person."


    Miss Lily bit her lip and said coldly: "Twenty gold coins!"


    "This is not a matter of gold coins, Miss." The big man''s eyebrows were picking up, and the snoring was mixed with unshakable resoluteness.


    "You..." Miss Julie was a little anxious, and a ¡®you¡¯ word was exported.


    The middle-aged man walked to Miss Julie and whispered something. Miss Yan Li looked up and looked at Han Jin in this direction: "Master Raphael? Please forgive me, I am strange to your name, you are... ..."


    "I grew up in Ladong Town, you are very strange to me... Oh, this is normal." Han Jin smiled, although Miss Julie appeared a bit abrupt, did not put his baron in his heart, even the seat Didn''t let it, but he still kept his smile and courtesy: "Can I sit down and talk?"


    "Please sit down, please sit down, it is my rudeness." Miss Lili barely smiled: "Where are you coming here to talk to me? Sorry, I am very busy now, so..."


    "I understand." Han Jin smiled as he said, and then he said, "I heard that Miss Lily has had some troubles? I can solve this small problem for you."


    "Oh... I didn''t expect my things to pass so fast." Miss Lily''s eyes groaned and said faintly: "Try it out, what do you want to solve the problem? You don''t seem to be a professional?" I have a responsibility to tell you that Villar is not only a master of forging, but also a high-ranking combat dwarf."


    "Violence does not solve all problems." Han Jin smiled.


    "I am a little confused, then you..."


    "The mind." Han Jin said softly: "The dwarf''s mind is usually not very good, I can think of ways in this regard."


    "Heart? That is, you haven''t thought of a solution yet?" Miss Julie showed a helpless smile, and an old man sitting on her side simply made a sneer.


    "Frankly, Miss Julie, I know that your status is very high and the knowledge is very wide." Han Jin does not change color, there is a taste of honor and shame: "Villar is just a dwarf, he really has that kind of Courage to propose to you? Too funny... Hehe, even if you have the courage, should you be instructed by someone or someone?" Before seeing Miss Julie, Han Jin also believed in Steelberg. After the ''intelligence'', he has already overturned all the information in the information. Even in his time, when the female liberation shouted loudly, the more beautiful the woman, the more likely it was to be a plaything of the vested interests. What''s more, here? ! Miss Yu Lili, a girl who has status, identity, and possession of the city, is rich and wealthy, and is qualified to pursue it. A dwarf wants to get involved? That is purely nonsense! Unless he is crazy.


    Miss Julie¡¯s face turned abruptly and said in a word: ¡°Master Raphael, are you really a native of Ladong?¡±


    "You can send someone outside to ask, although my reputation is not very good, but I do belong here."


    Ms. Lily quietly looked at Han Jin. For a moment, her face gradually slowed down: "Well, what would you do to solve my problem? I don''t want to know. I am interested in what you want from me. What did you get?¡± At the end of the day, Miss Julie showed a sweet smile.


    Han Jin extended two fingers.


    "What do you mean by this?"


    "Twenty gold coins."


    Miss Lili stunned and couldn¡¯t help but look at the big man. She knew that the ¡®twentieth gold coin¡¯ was not the other¡¯s mess, but she just spit it out.


    The old man next to Miss Julie stood up and hurriedly walked outside the hall, and the hall was silent. The time was not long. The old man came back and looked at Hanjin with a smirk and said: "Master Raphael Do you think you are worth twenty gold coins?"


    Miss Julie frowned. Since she walked into the hall, Steelberg, who had been scared and screamed, suddenly jumped out and screamed: "You fart! Immediately apologize to my master!"


    "Waste! Who are you talking to?!" The old man was furious and rushed over.


    "Shut up!" Han Jin and Miss Lily both shouted, and both of them had the same binding force on their subordinates. Both the old man and Stillberg retired with anger.


    "Hello, these twenty gold coins have nothing to do with me. What is important is that the troubles that Miss Lily encountered are not worth solving with twenty gold coins. If you think Miss Lily is not worth it, when I didn''t say it." Into a faint saying, his expression still has not changed, as if he does not care about the indecent assault of the other party, as to whether there is hate in his heart, then only Han Jin knows.


    "Well, I believe in you." Miss Lili laughed at Ying Ying and deliberately ignored the provocation in Han Jin''s words: "So, how many days do you need? Frankly, I can''t pin all my hopes on you."


    "one day."


    "One day?" Miss Julie showed a surprised look, then smiled: "Okay! Then I will wait for your news."


    "Miss Lily, in fact, I am very poor now, and my plan also needs a certain amount of money. Do you think that I should pay a part of the deposit first?"


    "Master Raphael, you are embarrassing me." Julie whispered: "I don''t know anything about you, if you take my money..."


    "Afraid me to run away?" Han Jin smiled, his eyes fell on the big man: "You forgot, you also hired a powerful mercenary, you can let him supervise me, if I really If you run away, he will naturally be responsible for compensation. If I am sincerely working for you, you will also solve a problem that will cause you headaches. How can you not lose?"


    The big man showed a wrong look, and Miss Lily¡¯s eyes flowed, and all the expressions of the big man were seen in the eyes. She nodded very happily: ¡°Okay, deal!¡±

 Chapter 7： trap

    Han Jin thought that he deliberately dragged people into the water. The other party should not look good to himself. Who knows that the performance of the big man is a bit strange, and he always calmly follows him and Steelberg, as if he does not know himself. What kind of burden is carried.


    I can already see the lights of the bar, and I can even hear the noise from the bar. Han Jin stopped and turned to reach out to the big man: "I introduce myself, my name is Raphael, it is a defeat. Guangjiaye, the incompetent hereditary baron."


    For the first time, the Dahan heard this self-deprecating self-introduction, and was a little surprised. Then he reached out and said: "My name is Mo Xinke, a high-ranking swordsman."


    "God..." Steelberg''s eyes widened and his memory was not confusing, so he clearly remembered what the high-ranking swordsman meant. The lowest-level professional was a warrior, divided into high and low ranks, followed by It is a warrior. After becoming a high-ranking warrior, he will face a choice. He will become a swordsman or a knight. A high-ranking swordsman will be a fighter, and a fighter is definitely a senior professional! If the mainland''s professional is divided into ten steps, the high-ranking swordsman belongs to the sixth order, and Ladong Town is only a small town. Even if a high-ranking warrior appears, it is enough to cause shock, not to mention a high-ranking swordsman!


    Surprisingly, Han Jin, who is very vague on the professional, is more responsive than Steelberg. His lips are white and he can see tight muscles on his cheeks. It is clear that Han Jin¡¯s palm is shaking violently.


    There is no reason for him. Han Jin is extremely sensitive to energy. With his hands clasped, he quickly senses the explosive energy contained in the body of Moxenko. The energy is so huge that it has already broken through the base unit of the Yuan. Thousands of A and even more than a million, and further, they reached the realm of mysterious. And 10,000 yuan is equal to one, the gap between him and the other is too big, even at the peak of the world, his strength can not be compared with the current swordsman.


    "Master Raphael, what''s wrong with you?" Moxike hurriedly released his hand. He thought it was his own strength, and he had a pain in Hanjin.


    "Nothing, I thought about some things, I am sorry." Han Jinqiang said with a smile: "There is something you need to help. When you meet the dwarf, can you cooperate with me?"


    "What do you need me to do?"


    "You don''t need to do anything, you can always stand behind me."


    Moxico thought a little, and smiled and nodded: "Good."


    According to common sense, Han Jin should not make such a request, because the two sides have no relationship, and the reason why the Mo Xinke can agree, Han Jin¡¯s appearance, temperament and tone, smile, etc. have played a certain role, although it cannot be said. Who sees who likes it, but at least people can''t hate it.


    Walking into the bar, there are not many guests in the bar. This is normal. Ladong Town is just a small town. Han Jin saw a guy who was only one meter tall but strong and strong, sitting at the bar and shouting something. The opposite bar woman was full of laughter and listened very seriously.


    Han Jin walked slowly and stood by the dwarf. He said softly: "Sorry, I am bothered. Are you a master of Villar?" Han Jin said while looking at Villar, this is not a Like the hygienic dwarf, from the side he can clearly see the earwax in the other''s ear hole, a big beard with a face that does not match the height, the beard is still covered with some breadcrumbs, wearing a leather armor, very worn, The strange smell of mixed alcohol and sweat is very unpleasant. The other''s boots are more worn than the leather ones, and the toe of one of the shoes is broken, revealing the dirty toes.


    Han Jin knew that the feasibility of the plan was greatly improved. Before leaving, he asked Ms. Lily about the situation of Villar. Miss Julie brought Villar from the holy city to Ladong, and the weapons store was just opened. For two days, Villar suddenly made a rude request, which means that Villar has not received any salary. Also, Villar¡¯s ??personal savings have been lost. His temper is too violent. He shot in the Holy City because of a little friction. As a result, he injured a nobleman. If it wasn¡¯t for Miss Lily, he borrowed some money. Villar has been imprisoned for a long time.


    "Get out of the way, don''t bother me!" Villar didn''t look at Han Jin at all, and waved his hand impatiently, as if driving a fly.


    Mossenko snorted and took a half step forward. Villar turned sharply, his eyes swept over the giant sword of Moxico''s shoulder, and fell on the badge of the chest of Moxico. Put the glass down and said: "This ... young master, looking for me something?"


    "I need you to pay me a armor, very urgent, the price is ... I will not treat you badly." Han Jin said faintly. The wine glass in the hands of Villar was long gone, and he was reluctant to put down the empty glass for a long time, which meant that he still wanted to drink. The characteristics showed that Villar¡¯s ??situation was very embarrassing. Of course, the man who manipulated him behind the scenes also gave him Some money, otherwise Villar has no money to open the store, but the money is not a lot, renting a shop, plus the spending of doing nothing, eating and drinking these days, should be almost exhausted.


    "I don''t have time, you go find someone else." Villar categorically refused.


    "I only need to pay the most common armor, five gold coins." One ordinary armor is worth at most one or two gold coins. The price given by Han Jin is already very high.


    "Don''t hear? I said, I don''t have time!" Villar slammed the table and shouted. Just now I saw that the big mercenary was not irritating. Villar had no way to make a few words with Han Jin. Seeing Han Jin¡¯s entanglement, his temper could not be controlled.


    "Ten gold coins can''t be higher." Han Jin smiled and said: "I have no other choice. I have to get the armor I want before dawn, so I gave you a price that will definitely satisfy you. I hope that you will also satisfy me." Han Jin¡¯s words are faintly threatening, but his wording is in place to avoid resentment.


    "Wow... ten gold coins..." The bar woman in the bar made a low sigh.


    Villar looked at the bar girl and looked at Han Jin. With his personal temper, he didn''t want to do anything now. He just wanted to drink, but the price given by the other party was really attractive. Villar showed hesitation. Unresolved look.


    "I don''t know, you are still hesitating." Han Jin''s face is full of friendship: "I heard that you are a qualified forging master. You only need one night, or even half a night, you can earn ten gold coins. If you are in the Holy City, this is the price of a magic armor."


    Villar touched the beard for a long time, then jumped off the chair and muttered, "Come with me."


    Han Jin smiled and walked behind Villar slowly. The bar girl in the bar suddenly called: "Hey... Mr. Villar, you haven¡¯t given money yet!"


    "What are you shouting? Are you still afraid of Laozi''s repayment?!" Villar got angry and his beard curled up. He turned and shouted. His snoring was very loud. Even the bottles on the wine cabinet were shaken and shaken. Villar¡¯s ??eyes are aimed at Han Jin. The meaning is obvious. I just found a big business, but I still have no money?


    Han Jin suddenly remembered that Miss Julie had introduced that Villar was a high-ranking combat dwarf. It seems that his strength is not as good as that of Mox, but it is not too bad, because the guests in the bar, including the two bars. Women seem to be very afraid of Villar.


    A group of four people crossed half a town and returned to Miss Julie''s shop. It was late, Miss Julie''s shop had long been closed, and Villar was staring at the burning lights on the second floor. Han Jin did not urge him, only quietly observed every change of Villar, his professional habits are like this, always like to stand on the sidelines.


    For a moment, Villar took out a key and went to an ordinary house opposite the small building. He opened the door with a key and went straight in.


    The outside room was very empty, a table was placed in the corner, but there was no matching chair. Villar pushed the door of the inner room. Han Jin also wanted to follow up. Who knows that Villar narrowed his eyes and blocked the door: "You Don''t know the rules? What do you want??"


    Han Jin stunned and smiled: "You misunderstood me, I just want to explain..."


    "What does it mean?"


    "The armor I need is slightly different from the ordinary armor." Han Jin stroked his hand on his chest and arm: "The chest can''t be blocked, the left arm can be built as normal, but the right arm should be the arm. Exposed, and the back..."


    Han Jin¡¯s endless explanations, Villar¡¯s ??eyes grew bigger and bigger, and finally he couldn¡¯t help but interrupt Han Jin¡¯s words: ¡°What do you want for such a armor?¡±


    "You don''t have to worry about this." Han Jin said faintly: "Otherwise, I can buy it at the opposite side. Why bother to ask you to forge me specifically?"


    Villar shook his head and yelled something, and slammed the door shut.


    Han Jin¡¯s ears are very good. He heard Villar say: Poor guy, his head must have been kicked by the long-nosed beast in the forest.

 Chapter 8： Miss Lily’s crisis

    At noon, it was the most lively time in Ladong Town. Miss Han Jin and Ms. Lily stood quietly on the second floor, observing the movement below from the window.


    The pedestrians downstairs have gathered in a circle, almost 200 people. When Han Jin and Miss Lili talked yesterday, the old man sitting next to Miss Julie stood at the center of the street at the moment, talking about what was being said.


    "The idiot is also equipped as a master of forging?" The old man pointed out that he had a slap in the armor, his voice was very loud, and Han Jin and Miss Lily upstairs could hear clearly.


    The old man stood next to a wooden shelf with a pair of armor hanging on it. The shape of the armor was very weird and full of abstract flavors. The flat place was a few more drums, but the sleek place was polished. The hardest corners, the most annoying is that the armor is completely asymmetrical, especially the right leg, short and pitiful, and poorly thin, the shape of the armor is judged from the shape, how much ugly there is ugly.


    The old man would be very embarrassed. First, he attacked the craftsman of the forging master Villar. After the onlookers accepted it, he began to attack the character of Villar. Then he began to question the IQ of Villar¡¯s ??parents and finally pulled the whole The dwarf race is a slogan.


    "Come on, come..." The people outside were beginning to stir up.


    Veral, who had eyes in his eyes, squeezed in from the outside. He was awake and just woke up. He was angry when he heard someone who was hurting the dwarf race.


    The old man saw that Villar came in and pretended not to know anything. He was still screaming, but the topic was re-directed to Villar¡¯s ??craft.


    Villar looked at the armor and suddenly jumped up: "You **** nonsense!"


    "I am talking nonsense?" The old man sneered: "Master Villar, there is your seal behind the armor. Isn''t this armor forged?"


    "I am forging!" Villar screamed: "Yes... but this is the guest''s request!"


    "Guest''s request? Hahaha... Master Villar, don''t treat others as fools, who will ask for such armor? Is this something that people can wear?" After listening to this, the onlookers made a laugh. The old man screamed triumphantly: "I tell you, the guest you said was because you were on the road and rushed to leave Ladong Town, so I gave me the armor and let me reveal your true face!"


    "You...you..." Villar was so angry that he couldn''t speak, but he wouldn''t believe anyone.


    The old man was more proud, and the topic began to extend to Villar¡¯s ??parents and the entire dwarf race. The people around him made laughter from time to time, and Villar¡¯s ??face became more and more red. Finally, his grumpy man couldn¡¯t bear it. As soon as the body shape rushed, the punch hit the old man''s belly. According to Villar''s own wishes, he wanted to smash the old man''s mouth, but his height was a problem. He could only attack the place where he could easily attack. .


    The old man was caught off guard, was beaten up, and flew out like a kite. He knocked over seven or eight onlookers and rolled to the ground. The blood spurted out from his mouth with foam. .


    "Killing people..." The crowd of people on the scene was screaming and rushing to escape.


    "Now, your troubles have been solved." Han Jin regained his gaze and sat in a chair.


    Miss Lily turned and looked straight into Hanjin. Her chest was undulating, her eyes were cold, and she was mixed with anger and condemnation.


    "How? Is there something wrong?" Han Jin said faintly.


    "No, you are right!" Miss Julie took a deep breath.


    "In this case... Should you pay the other half of the gold coin to me?" Han Jin smiled.


    Miss Lili took out a silk scarf bag and threw it on the floor, but she stopped again. Then she slowly put the silk scarf on the table and said in a word: "Master Raphael, this time is really too ''Thank you'' you."


    "You are too polite." Han Jin did not see how many gold coins there were, and received it directly, then paused: "It seems that I have become an unwelcome person now, but... I want to tell you Although I am a nobleman who has lived very badly, this does not mean that others can insult me ??at will. Of course, I am also very sorry. I just want to punish him a little and let him manage his mouth later. I didn¡¯t expect it to last. It becomes like this."


    Miss Julie did not say anything, only waved coldly.


    Han Jin smiled and stood up, walking slowly downstairs, and Stillberg was cleverly following Han Jin.


    From the back door of the shop to another street, Han Jin sighed with a sigh of relief. His emotions were slightly low. In fact, the words were true. Unfortunately, the other party did not believe his explanation.


    Although there was an accident at the end, it was not a bad thing for Miss Julie, because she had a road to control Villar, and even forced Villar to sign a slave contract. She is a bitter Lord. If she refuses to pay compensation, Villar must be severely punished. The signing of the contract is the last way of life for Villar. However, Han Jin is more aware that no matter what Miss Julie has chosen, it is the last struggle.


    It was discovered that the sun was blocked, and Han Jin turned his head. In addition to Steelberg, there was a tall and powerful Moshin branch. Han Jinqi said: "Mosco, your mission has been completed, and we follow us. doing what?"


    "The employment relationship has been lifted. What am I still doing there?" Mo Xinke smiled.


    "Oh..." Han Jin still wants to ask, who knows that someone suddenly called behind him and finally found the two guys! Then the shoulder was grabbed by a man.


    Han Jin turned around and he knew each other. Stillberg whispered to him yesterday, and it was his former butler and Babato who grabbed his shoulder.


    "Do you still have a conscience?" Babato screamed exhaustedly: "For the sake of the lord, I have always regarded you as my own children. When did you ask me, I didn''t meet you? I dared to run to my house." Stealing things?? Two small beasts! Take me off immediately, take me off..." Babato screamed as he squatted Han Han¡¯s clothes.


    Han Jin frowned, pushed his hand and pushed Babato out.


    Babato even took a few steps back, and he was so angry that his lips began to smash: "Well, dare to do it, give it to me..."


    Suddenly, Babato was stunned. The woman around him who was just trying to scream was stunned. The members of several security teams behind him were also stunned. Han¡¯s heart was filled with a gold coin, and he threw a golden light. Blinking, then Hanjin reached out again, his hand was like an attractive, and the falling gold coins did not pull back all the way back to his palm, and the movements looked very chic.


    "Next." Han Jin smiled, his thumb picked, a gold coin drawn a bright trajectory, flying directly to Babato.


    Perhaps because this scene is too familiar, familiar with the depth of the bone marrow, a very bright smile blooms on the face of Babato, he greets forward with a flexible movement that does not match the elderly, and steadily catches The gold coin, Yang said: "Xie Shaoye reward..."


    "Oh..." Han Jin smiled. He didn''t take care of Barbato. He turned and said to Steelberg and Moshinko: "Go, I invite you to have a big meal."


    Babato is old. After I caught the gold coin, I reacted. I turned my face wrong. I didn¡¯t turn my face. After all, the servant was just willing to make it. No one forced him. He stood there and made it. No sound.


    "Go away!" Moxico reached out and pushed a security team trying to block the road. Several security members were discolored together. They could see the badge on the chest of the Moxico, and they lowered their heads in a dingy manner. .


    In fact, most of the planes are the same, either with power, or with money, or with fearful power. The weak are hard to be respected by others.


    ***


    In a small hotel on the east side of Ladong Town, Han Jin three people sat around the square table, Mo Xinke put down the menu and asked: "Master Raphael, what do you want to eat?"


    "Don''t use honorific words in the future, it feels awkward." Han Jin smiled and said: "Call me directly to Raphael."


    Moxike thought about it and nodded: "Alright."


    "You point to you, me..." Han Jin hesitated for a moment: "Give me two sets of salt water cassava." In fact, with the idea of ??Han Jin, he didn''t want to eat here, it was too wasteful, go to the market and buy some Cassava, how good is it to roast yourself? However, the attitude of Moxie Branch is somewhat mei. Although it is distressing the money, before the purpose of finding out the Mo Xinke section, it is impossible to save the province. In the intuition, he believes that Mo Xinke is kind.


    "There is something delicious about that thing." Moshinko snorted.


    "I like light." Han Jin smiled.


    For a moment, the dishes they wanted were all put up. The Mo Xinke wanted the grassy meat and the roast dragon heart, and a bottle of wine. The name of the roast dragon heart sounded scary, but this dragon is not a dragon, just a kind A small herbivorous animal, similar to a lizard, without any attack power. As for Steigenberg, he didn''t want anything. In the past ten years, he has been steadfast in trying to figure out Raphael''s mind, sensing Rafael''s emotional changes, and taking this as His lifelong career, although the real Raphael has disappeared, but it is incredible that Stillberg still senses some information from some channel. Just like now, he clearly knows that Han Jin is very distressed. Money, although Han Jin¡¯s smile is so warm and generous.


    "Mosco, you just said, you have already terminated the contract with Miss Lily?" asked Han Jin.


    "Yeah." Moxie nodded. "She hired me. I just wanted to let me deal with that Villar. I was solved by you. Why did she still raise me?"


    "That is too fast, this is just finished, and then I will drive you away?" Han Jin sighed.


    "Oh... After I arrived in Ladong Town, I have never done anything. Anyway, the money has been received, let me go and go."


    "Then what do you want to do next?" Han Jin asked with a smile.


    "What do you want to do?"


    "I? I haven''t thought about it yet."


    "I don''t have any plans." Moxie spit out a broken bone and smiled and said: "The teacher said, my mind is not very easy to use. He advised me to make more friends with smart people so that I can learn something."


    "Oh?" Han Jin smiled in his heart. Moss is not as honest as his appearance. On the contrary, he is very clever. For example, he used to frighten Villar yesterday. For example, he just gave the police members a small hand. Embarrassed, venting for yourself.


    "Raphael, you are a very intelligent person." Moxico suddenly said to the door.


    ¡°Why do you say that?¡± Han Jin smiled.


    "Yesterday, you said that you can use your mind to solve that Villar. I thought you were a big talker. Whoever thinks you really did it, but your method is a bit sinister, huh..."


    "I don''t think I''m wrong." Han Jin said earnestly, he understands that Moxico said that he was sinister, but he wanted to test his own heart: "Miss Lily helped him, believed him, what did he do?" Is a despicable betrayer qualified to ask someone else?"


    "Well... you have a reason to say this." Moxike thought about it and nodded. "Yes, when I went downstairs to chase you, I heard Miss Lily reading your name, Rafael, I see. Miss Julie is like you."


    "Really?" Stilberg screamed in joy. He knew the heart of the young master. He heard the news and was happy with Han Jin from his heart.


    "What do you think!" Han Jinbai gave a look at Steelberg: "Like? Hey... She hates me."


    "Young master, why?"


    "Because her people were beaten by Villar, she thought that everything was a trap that I deliberately laid."


    "Are you deliberate?" asked Mo Xinke.


    "Yes." Han Jin whispered. In a short period of time, Mo Xinke had tried himself several times. Regardless of the conclusion of the other party, he had already seen the "extra" of Moxike first: "I am wrong." The mistake is to overestimate Villar. I thought he had injured someone in the Holy City. Finally, he had to go to this place. He will definitely remember the lesson. Who wants... his temper is so big, come up. Just hit the dead."


    Moxico was silent for a moment: "Raphael, you said... What kind of person is Miss Julie?"


    "It''s very smart, but it''s worse in experience. It should have been no experience before." Han Jin thought: "I didn''t object when I let her people go to the street, which means she didn''t see danger, but she didn''t see the danger, but Things just happened, she immediately reacted and everything was deliberately arranged by me. I think it is enough to prove that she is smart."


    Moxico scratched his head, as if he could understand the meaning of Han Jin, and he did not seem to understand too much.


    "Give her a few more years, she will become a very powerful person." Han Jin pointed to his head: "Of course, if she can live safely for a few years."


    Moxike moved: "Raphael, what do you mean?"


    "A dwarf who has sinned, without relying on the mountain, can he betray Miss Lily?" Han Jin whispered: "In my opinion, there are two situations, one is being lured and the other is threatened. I know this, and Miss Julie knows, but what did she do? First let you kill Villar, then let me deal with Villar, huh, huh... Mo Xinke, you still don''t understand?"


    Moxike shook his head and looked at Han Jin with a sigh of relief. This time he didn''t pretend to be honest. He really didn''t understand.


    "In the battle with that person or those people, Miss Lily is in an absolute disadvantage, so she can only and only dare to aim at the Villar, and even did not think of persuasion and persuasion, directly choose Extreme, because she is very clear, under the control of those people, Villar is very unlikely to turn back."


    "But... these can only show that Miss Lily is in trouble, does not mean that her life is dangerous?" Moxie said: "Maybe those people want to force Miss Julie to agree to what conditions?"


    "Yes, can you think of this?" Han Jin said with a smile: "Your teacher is wrong with you."


    "Ha..." Moxico scratched his head a little, then shifted the subject: "Raphael, you continue."


    "Miss Lily is not dangerous, it is determined by her personality." Han Jin said slowly: "To tell the truth, I went to Miss Lily, on the one hand, I want to make some money, on the other hand, I want to use action. Recommend myself, since I can solve Villar for her, naturally it will solve other troubles for her. Although her opponent is very powerful, at least I will give her a little hope, try it always?"


    Moss is listening very seriously, and Steelberg has been stupid.


    "I made myself smart. My mistakes were not only wrong with Villar, but also Miss Ms. Lily. After the incident, she did not hide her dislike for me, but she gave me the other half of the gold coins. Oh, huh... If she used the account to retaliate against me, I didn¡¯t have a way. And she originally wanted to throw the gold coins on the ground to show her contempt and anger, but in the end she put the gold coins on the table. "Han Jin paused, and said: "These, let me know, Miss Julie is a person with a clear love and very principle. She will not bully or insult the trader because of the hatred in her heart, nor will she Because the other party is a trader and conceal his hatred. A person with a clear love and principle, the character is usually very staunch. So, if faced with irresistible pressure or oppression, they would rather make a piece of broken bone. The jade will not be smashed and the bricks will be smashed! Do you understand?"


    "Understand." Moxie nodded: "On the increasingly chaotic continent, this kind of person is getting less and less."


    "Actually, I am guessing." Han Jin put the last piece of cassava in his mouth: "Things may not follow the development I said, accidents can happen at any time."


    "What do you mean... are you talking nonsense?"


    "You can think of this as nonsense." Han Jin smiled, his eyes suddenly fell on the menu, the price of a plate of salted cassava was only twelve copper coins, carefully calculated, this hotel only charges a small fee.


    Han Jin recruited and waved, and a waiter greeted him. God knows whether the service staff of this small hotel can count as a waiter. He laughed and said: "Young master, what else do you need?"


    "Come fifty plates of saltwater cassava."


    "How much??" Only Steelberg could keep his look unchanged. Moxico and the waiter asked in unison, and they all thought they had got it wrong.


    "Fifty plates of saltwater cassava, is there a problem?"


    The waiter stayed for a long while, did not say that there was a problem, did not say no problem, went straight to the back hall.


    "What do you want so much salt water cassava?" Moxie Keqi said.


    "Eat." Han Jin replied very succinctly.


    The time is not long, the plate of salted cassava is picked up, Han Jin is not polite, open the arms and eat it up, the body has laid a certain foundation, can absorb energy without chewing slowly, naturally demanding speed It is.


    When I was eating a few dishes, Mo Xinke still took a look at the lively mentality. When Han Jin swept through more than 20 dishes of salt water cassava, the eyes of Moxinke became bigger and bigger, and even could not help but bend. Looking down at the movement under the table, I thought that Hanjin used to hide or throw away the cassava, but Han Jin was at the critical moment of the original accumulation of energy, and even the cassava residue was not allowed to fall, let alone the whole piece of cassava, the table. The table is all clean.


    In a twinkling of an eye, Han Jin has already eaten more than forty dishes. The waiter who served the food has been numb. The Moxie department put down the glass in his hand and asked for food: "I... I said, Raphael, you will not be Dragons? How can you eat so much?"


    "Is there a dragon like me?"


    "Not necessarily, the high-end dragon will release the deformation!"


    ¡°Have you ever heard of a dragon that likes to eat salted cassava?¡± Han Jin did not forget to smile when he was busy: ¡°Don''t eat delicious barbecue, eat cassava?¡±


    "It makes a little sense." Moxenko thought for a moment: "But if you are a very poor dragon?"


    "I am really... even if I am poor, what can the dragon symbolize? When I am bored with you here, I am flying to the Holy City to find the consul of Desmark?"


    "It''s impossible for human beings to eat so many things! If... If your character is a little lonely... I mean it''s weird, just like eating salted cassava?"


    "Moxin Branch, to be honest, did your teacher have stimulated you before?" Han Jin asked, he can see it, can''t underestimate the mind of Moxinke, but don''t overestimate him, he likes others. Lifting the bar is not because you have noticed the problem, it is purely because of the habit!


    "What do you mean?"


    "It doesn''t mean anything." Han Jin shook his head helplessly: "Well, I admit that I am a dragon, OK?"


    "Who believes?!" Mo Xinke snorted: "If you are a dragon, you will let Miss Julie, I tell you, the dragon is extremely lascivious!"


    Although Han Jin has been ¡®strictly demanding¡¯ himself with five words of four beauty and three loves, he almost cut the plate in his hand to the face of Moxico. Who is this? ! When analyzing Miss Julie, she kept lifting the bar there. Well, serious things should be cautious. Don¡¯t blame him. I just denied that I was a dragon. Moxico was lifting the bar. Finally, I admitted that the Moxike began to push the bar in the opposite direction. It is simply silent! If you only look at the appearance of the Moxin section, or if the contact time is short, no one can see that Moss is actually such a person!

 Chapter 9： Walking the dog

    Usually, when you make money in a big city and then go to a small city to spend, the days will be very comfortable. Han Jin is making money from the big man. Although he throws ten gold coins as bait, he uses a gold coin to change the impression of others on Raphael. In the end, he only got nine gold coins, but in the town of Ladong, nine gold coins. It is also a huge sum.


    Therefore, Han Jin¡¯s life is very happy. He eats at hotels and lives in hotels every day, and the people in the town have changed their attitudes. When they walk down the street, they will always meet people and laugh and greet him. Of course, Han Advance is a very polite person. Whether he knows or doesn''t know each other, he always responds with a fit smile.


    On this day, Han Jin and Mo Xinke returned to their rooms after breakfast. Han Jin was sitting in a chair with a leisurely end, and Mo Xinke seemed to have something to say, hesitated for a long while, and then said: "I said, let''s just stay like this? It''s too boring! And..."


    Han Jin authentic tastes the satisfaction brought by the silk energy, and can''t help but smile. Han Jin has a delicate heart and knows the meaning of Mo Xinke. It is definitely not a way to sit on the mountain, and Mo Xinke is embarrassed to eat white food, often rushing to pay the bill. He is worried about the future.


    Han Jingang wanted to talk, and Steelberg slammed the door open and hurried in: "Young Master, Miss Julie, they are gone! Someone is coming to Miss Julie''s trouble!"


    Han Jinyi said: "When did you go?"


    "I don''t know." Stillberg shook his head. "I waited for a long time in the downstairs in the morning. I haven''t seen anyone coming in and out. I just wanted to come back. I just saw a group of people squatting in. Then they had everything. Didn''t find it, it came out again."


    "Raphael, you let Steelberg go out every morning, just to..." Moxenko suddenly realized.


    "It should be the letter of Ladong that I got the letter last night and then left in the night!" Han Jin took advantage of Mo Xinke, stood up and thought for a moment: "What do the people like?"


    "Young master, they... they look very expensive, very difficult to provoke!"


    "Are they still there?"


    "It should still be."


    "Let''s go see."


    "Young master, don''t..." Steelberg said with a bit of timidity. Strictly speaking, he is not worried about himself, but is worried about Hanjin, a slave to the hereditary aristocracy, Stillberg. There are still some insights. Those people seem to be rich and expensive. Even the masters of that year are far less powerful than those people. If something goes wrong, no one can save them.


    "Go!" Han Jin said in an unquestionable tone.


    For a moment, Han Jin came to the small building with a bitter face, and Mr. Moss naturally followed. The group of people did not leave, standing in front of the building and whispering something, there were dozens of tall horses parked in front of the building. All the horses were pure white, and there was no hair on the body. There is no need to observe those people at all. Just watching the horses is already clear about the status of the person. The headed person is about 30 years old, his cheeks are thin, and his body is covered with a fiery red armor. The eye-opening and opening of the eye reveals a compelling momentum. The mayor of Ladong Town, Mahana, stands on the side of the person. I nodded and smiled as I nodded.


    "Raphael, there are four high-ranking knights in them, we absolutely can''t afford it!" Moxike said one word at a time: "And the guy in red, I can''t see his strength, you Do you know what it means?"


    "I already knew." Han Jin smiled. Compared with Mo Xinke, Han Jin¡¯s look is much calmer. In fact, before he came, he was already prepared to push the celebrity Miss Lili in the Holy City. At this point, is it a small baron that can be provoked?


    "You know it early? You are not fighting? Then what are we doing here?" Mo Xinke said. He thought that Han Jin was because he liked Miss Julie secretly, so he wanted to teach those people and let those people not to hang around with Miss Lily. And his Mo Xinke is to help the boxing, but unfortunately, when he saw the other side, his courage immediately vanished.


    "Who said that I want to fight? I said that violence does not solve everything." Han Jin pointed to his head: "Some..."


    "Mind, mind, understanding!" Moxico rolled his eyes.


    At this time, the man in the red shirt also noticed Han Jin¡¯s side and whispered something to Mahana. Then Mahana¡¯s gaze fell on Han Jin, and then explained, it was wearing red. The people in the shirts flashed a scorn in the eyes, and they did not look at Han Jin.


    The two knights rushed from the other side of the street, and rushed to the front of the small building in the blink of an eye. Together with the horses, the movements were neat and uniform, as if they had been trained thousands of times. One of the knights whispered: "Adult, In the West of the town we found some clues."


    "Get on the horse!" the man in the red shirt screamed.


    For a moment, the backs of a group of uninvited guests gradually disappeared into the distance. The mayor¡¯s face showed a smirk on his face, and he waved his hand. Several members of the security team stepped forward and put a seal on the door of the store.


    Then Mahana hesitated and walked slowly toward Han: "Master Raphael, Good Morning."


    "Mahana Mayor, I haven''t seen you for a long time. You are getting younger and younger." Han Jin casually said: "Yes, who are those people?"


    "Oh... they are all big men in the holy crown city, but people are real aristocrats." Mahana deliberately put on a very mysterious look.


    "Oh." Han Jin nodded. He could hear the thorns in Mahana''s words. People are real nobles. Who is a fake aristocrat? Undoubtedly, he entered Korea, but he did not intend to fight back. The current official is not as good as the current one. Now it is not the time to fall out with Mahana.


    "Master Raphael, there is still something on my side, I will not chat with you." Maiha laughed.


    Han Jin smiled and nodded. When he walked away, he asked softly: "Steelberg, this guy is always so bitter?"


    "Yeah, he is not a good thing. When the old man was there, he looked down on him."


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry?¡± Han Jin perceives something: ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid that the guy is secretly ruined?¡±


    "He dares!" Steelberg said with a sigh of relief: "One time the lord even swears at him in the face, how dare he? How about it?"


    Han Jin sighed. He thought that Mahana was because Steilberg had stolen his family to take a bath, so he hated his master and servant. Now it is not the case, at least not all. Although it is a normal phenomenon to push people down on the wall, there will always be more or less hidden content behind the stone.


    "Raphael, I know that you like Miss Julie, but... I tell you the truth, don''t be angry, but..." said Moss.


    "What do you know? Who said that I like Miss Lily?" Han Jin could not laugh.


    "Who wants to lie, who are you as the dwarf?" Moxike looked squinting at Hanjin, and looked very contemptuous: "I don''t like it? Don''t like to let Steigenberg come here every day?"


    Han Jin has some words, he really cares about Miss Li, but this kind of concern is not like it. It turned out that he planned very well. On the one hand, he solved the problem of Miss Lily. On the other hand, he gave a lesson to those who said nothing, and erected his position, at least to make people afraid to offend themselves. So close to Miss Julie, the other party has money, he thinks that he is still relatively intelligent, and cooperates with each other. In the current situation, being a dog-headed military division is a good choice, and can quickly exchange for a certain living capital. . Who knows that people are not as good as days, the character of the dwarf Villar is too violent, and even the dead hand, the result completely angered Miss Lily.


    However, Han Jin still has no intention to die, and hopes to make some efforts to win the understanding of Miss Lily. It must be admitted that Han Jin is a good person. If he tries to contact those uninvited guests and then fictionalizes something related to Miss Julie, he may not be able to change what he wants, but he has never produced such a thought. In the end, it was his plan that was not well-conceived, which directly led to Miss Yan Li¡¯s family being killed. He owed a debt and the debt was to be paid back! In addition, from the perspective of human nature, a group of people are using various means to oppress the beautiful Miss Julie, a normal man will certainly sympathize with the latter, and Han Jin is no exception.


    "Forget it, don''t say this." Han Jin is avoiding the topic: "Mosco, you said that there are four high-ranking knights among them?"


    "Yes what''s the matter?"


    "How are they compared to you?"


    "You mean who can play more?"


    "Ok."


    "I am a high-ranking swordsman. They are high-ranking knights. We are all the same on the ranks. Who can play more... I can only know if I have played."


    "Is there a lot of strong people like you?" This question is very important for Han Jin. Moss is already the goal he wants to surpass. If his ideas can be realized one by one, he has confidence in one. Outperformed Moss in two years.


    "Where to see, if I am in this small town of Ladong, I am this." Moxico erected a thumb: "If it is in the Holy City, I am this." After the completion of the Moxico, the little thumb was raised. .


    "Oh..." Han Jin smiled, but his smile seemed bitter at the moment.


    "Dismmark, the lord of the Holy City, do you know? He is the supreme knight of the Guangming Department! It is a super strongman who can fight against the dragon!!" Mo Xinke exclaimed: "I am a high-ranking swordsman. a fart."


    Han Jin waved his hand and gestured to Mo Xinke not to say it. Although his faith suffered an extremely cruel and extremely inhumane blow, in his heart, there was a flame that was tumbling and growing. In the past few days, I heard that the foreign affairs situation has been said. The mainland is falling apart. The dozens of lords are fighting each other and conquering each other. The war is endless. Ladong Town is a paradise. There is no tempting interest here, so the army does not come, the robbers I don¡¯t come, but now Taiping does not mean that I will continue to be peaceful in the future. If something happens, the whole town¡¯s people, including him, will become a hyena! What other people think he will not interfere, at least he will never accept this ending!


    (Thank you for your support, I know where my weaknesses are, I am updating, this book must be spelled! The new book list is limited, because more than 150,000 words will automatically be on the list, so I have to stay a little, can''t The manuscripts have been sent out, please forgive me, I sent tens of thousands of vomits yesterday, and now there are almost 100,000 copies, leaving them to be released after the list, and I am still continually swearing, I will break out. Finally , ask for tickets and collections, everyone has to help!)

 Chapter 10： Disaster

    (When I read the book review, a friend said that the name should not be changed. I think it makes sense. From now on, I use ''Raphael.'')


    Because confidence was hit, the slightly depressed Raphael headed down in the direction of the hotel. At this time he didn''t want to talk to anyone, only concentrated on thinking about something.


    Raphael was so invested that he didn''t see an oncoming carriage. Fortunately, Moxico yelled at the back to remind Rafael, and the driver who drove the car also turned to the side in time to avoid a game. Car accident.


    "I''m sorry," Raphael said apologetically.


    Who knows that the driver did not take care of him, and he drove the carriage farther and farther.


    "Raphael, what do you want?" Moxico rushed over and took Rafael''s shoulder.


    "Nothing," Raphael said sloppily.


    When Moss appeared in Rafael, he was in a bad mood and did not ask. The three men walked silently and walked to the hotel door. Rafael suddenly stopped and whispered, "No!!"


    "what happened?"


    "The carriage..."


    "What happened to the carriage?"


    Rafael frowned, although the detective was only a sideline of the family''s breadwinners, but he was used to finding all the abnormal clues. Just because he was too invested, he didn''t notice it and it was only now.


    Under normal circumstances, the driver who catches the car sees someone hitting the car, how can he scream, at least more laborious than turning the carriage to the side, and after he apologizes, the driver has no response, in fact, a few words are normal. But as if nothing has happened, then it is not right. Does the other person know himself?


    "Mosco, you said that Miss Julie will be in that carriage?" Raphael said slowly, he is not convinced of his own speculation, otherwise he will not use questions.


    "That carriage? No, Miss Lily has not left yet?"


    "It''s hard to say." Rafaelton paused: "If Miss Julie is clever and wants to take the chase first, then leave the town... then they will be unlucky, and the knight will see that there is training. It¡¯s not good to lie."


    Moxico took a look and looked at Raphael, and Raphael was looking at Moxico. The two men¡¯s eyes slammed together, but they avoided each other. They also thought of a question, whether to chase it. Carriage?


    "Let''s go, let''s go back." Raphael made the decision.


    "Also... well." Mox''s answer is somewhat reluctant. It is not that his moral quality is lower than Raphael. The key is that he was born in this world, grew up in this world, and the **** facts that he heard. He, when a good person does good things, usually does not live long! Raphael is a modern man. Although he has heard the chaos of the outside world, his ears are not as good as his eyes. His perception of reality is far less than that of Mox.


    Unfortunately, the two of them were not good candidates. When they rushed back to the original place, the carriage had long since disappeared. They had been chasing outside the town and could not find the carriage.


    "What to do?" asked Mossenko.


    "What can I do, go back and go." Raphael shrugged his shoulders. When things got to this point, he couldn''t do anything. If Miss Julie is really in the carriage, she must be rushing to escape after arriving outside the town. God knows them. How far has it gone now.


    It seems that I have to verify Raphael¡¯s speculation. The three people went back to the hotel and only talked for a while. A rush of horseshoes broke the calm of the town. Rafael hurried to the window and looked out. The knights jumped off the horses and stopped the pedestrians to ask questions.


    During this time, the people or cars leaving the town were very limited. More than one person saw the carriage, not to mention the knights were very generous. After a while, the knights had found the answer they wanted and jumped into the war horse. Catch up outside the town.


    "It''s over..." Raphael sighed. He told Moses that violence can''t solve all the problems. In fact, the so-called mind is the same. He is smart again. He can''t do anything about it. The speed is too fast, unless he has the power to keep all the knights, otherwise they can only watch. He once thought about helping Miss Julie, but it was before the crisis broke out. Now it has broken out. What else can he do?


    "Would you like... I went out to see?" Moxico said slowly.


    "It¡¯s useless." Raphael shook his head and reached for the bread on the table. It was all the food he had prepared for himself, and then he lay lazily on the bed. Taking the energy of food for a long time, let him develop a habit, want to eat when he is in a bad mood, and want to eat when he is in a good mood, just like a drunkard and a smoker.


    "Then you stay here, Steelberg, let''s go around." Moxico said that he pushed the door open and went out.


    "Oh... the young master is now sad and dead." When he got outside, Steelberg did not hide his emotions, showing a look of sadness.


    "What are you talking about?" Moxie asked in surprise.


    "You can''t see it? The young master likes Miss Julie."


    "Really?" Moxico''s eyes widened. He used to talk to Rafael on this topic, but it was just a joke.


    "I lied to you!"


    "Raphael..." Moss Cohen had a moment: "If this is the case, it will only benefit Rafael and have no harm."


    "What do you mean, you!" Steelberg said with anger.


    "Oh... don''t be angry." Moxico laughed. Although Stillberg had nothing to do and his status was low, he never looked down on Steelberg: "Think about yourself, Raphael." Miss Julie... Is it possible?"


    Stillberg, for a long time, shook his head in frustration: "But... but the young master will not be happy!"


    "Unhappy is better than a lifetime of pain," said Moxico, and then came a question that Raphael often said to Stillberg: "You are still small, so you don''t understand something."


    Steelberg snorted, and everyone was familiar with these days. Don''t look at the tall and unshaven Moss, but the actual age is only 21, he is four years older than him. If the Moss is not high. The swordsman, he must jump and refute.


    Raphael has wiped out a few pieces of bread in succession. The whole person has become motionless. Even the ups and downs of the chest are getting slower and slower. The cultivation is not only the absorption of energy, but also the effort to cultivate the spirit.


    I don''t know how long it took, a rush of footsteps awakened Raphael from the situation, Rafael just opened his eyes, the door was pushed open, and Moxico walked in with a smile, followed by A look of Tilberg.


    "Haha... Raphael, don''t pretend to be a prophet in front of me!" Mo Xinke laughed.


    "How?" Rafael turned and sat up.


    "The knights are back." Moxico pointed to the window: "Do not believe you see yourself."


    Raphael went to the window again and looked out. He saw several knights, but they were a lot less, only four.


    "They came back empty-handed?" Raphael felt very surprised.


    "Young Master, they brought the carriage back, but there are no people in the carriage."


    "What about the driver?"


    "How do we know this?" Moxico asked.


    "What about other knights?"


    "do not know either."


    "It seems that I underestimated Miss Julie or someone who has pointed her over, otherwise..."


    "Ha! My prophet, have you started to perform your astrology again?" Moxico smiled as he shook his head. "I don''t believe what you say."


    "With you." Raphael is too lazy to argue: "Don''t talk about this, no matter how Miss Ms. Li will be in the future, it has nothing to do with us."


    "I don''t believe it..." Moxie is still shaking his head. The guy who likes to raise the bar has expressed his objection after waiting for the words.


    It turns out that the observatory''s accomplishments in astrology far exceed Raphael. Near noon, hundreds of sudden knights broke into the town, and all the residents of the town were rushed to the square in the town center. Only a few prostitutes in the town were dragged out during sleep.


    Rafael and Moxico are naturally no exceptions, but the knights who drove them were originally very arrogant, but after recognizing the identity of the Moxico, their attitudes have eased a lot, and obviously they don''t want to have unnecessary bloodshed.


    Not only is the number of knights more than twenty times more, but the commander has also changed. In the early morning, the leader wearing a red shirt is also standing. He and several seemingly similar officers stand in the next head, on the steps. A young man in a white robe.


    The young man''s appearance and body are not outstanding, but the white robe on his body is very noticeable, especially the white robe is inlaid with a lot of golden streamlines, shining under the direct sunlight. Also, the young man was very excited. He walked back and forth from time to time. Otherwise, he shouted a few words and continued to gesticulate his feet. The anger and disappointment that he showed and the grace and elegance of the white robe were obviously inconsistent.


    The mayor of Ladong Town, Mahana, appeared. He dared to join in and wanted to say a few words to the other party, but just opened his mouth, the young man gave him a heavy slap in the face, followed by two knights. Mehana stepped down the stairs and threw the Mehana into the crowd unceremoniously.

 Chapter 11： escape

    (I hope that all the readers will be satisfied, even though it is unrealistic to know that, I have been working hard for this goal. Now I want to say, brethren, I have a manuscript... I changed it to Lafay yesterday. Er, I spent a lot of time, and now I have to change it back. I am speechless! In this case, I try to reduce the number of ''Raphael'' appearances. The name is still ''Hanjin''. After the scene switch. Replace the ''Raphael'' with the title, just like in the mouth of Steelberg, Hanjin is always the young master, and should be able to maximize the satisfaction of everyone, but it is necessary to operate, some ''Raphael ''There are more episodes to be rewritten. Up to now, there are no new chapters, and I have been changing, crying...)


    Even the mayor is treated like this. Others will not even say it. If you go a little slower, there will be a whipping of the whip. These knights all have tyrannical power. Although they do not release vindictiveness, the inconspicuous whip can easily tear open the outer clothes and the skin, leaving a deep wound on the human body, such as a knife. Cut in general. Every whip is pumped, and there is a **** rain, and even the torn flesh is thrown outwards. Whether it is a young and strong man, an old man or a woman, as long as someone picks up the whip, Will be tripped to the ground on the spot, good physical strength and can cry a few times, physical weakness is simply unconscious.


    Han Jin stood idly by and found that only some knights were particularly embarrassed, while other knights used the method of pushing and kicking to drive away the crowd. Although it was a kind of violence, they were very kind to the extreme.


    The sun shines from the sky, but the warm sunshine can''t dispel the chill of people''s hearts. Thousands of people gather in the square, and the birds are silent, as if waiting for something.


    Many knights were scattered into small teams and began to go door-to-door. The way they entered the door was very hot, and the way of searching was even more popular. This can be proved by the continuous sounds and collapses.


    "They are so tossed? No one cares?" Han Jin whispered, he was asking Stillberg, but did not wait for Stillberg to answer, someone was picking up behind him: "My young master Let''s make a small noise...that''s the Guards of the Holy Crown City!"


    Han Jin looked back and spoke to the leader of the town''s police team, Svanti. In fact, Svanti was very tall, but at the moment he tried to squat, as if the dwarf could guarantee safety. In the current situation, the original contradiction has been negligible, because there is no meaning, the two people are opposite each other, and they show their smiles.


    The knights'' movements are very fast, and the time is not long. They have turned the entire Ladong town to the bottom and saw a team of knights coming back empty-handed. The young man standing on the top of the head is getting stiffer and stiffer. The more disappointing, the more evolved into a more vicious than the steel needle, the viciousness is so clear, even Han Jin, who stood hundreds of meters away, felt cold.


    Finally, all the knights came back, and the young man squatted to his own horse.


    "Adult, here..." a knight whispered.


    "All killed!" The young man''s answer echoed over the town.


    killed? Han Jin can hardly believe his own ears. Thousands of people have gathered in this square, have they killed? Just because I didn''t find Miss Julie, I have to kill everyone? ?


    Not only was Han Jin shocked, but even the knights were somewhat wrong. They didn¡¯t move for a while, but they still had the will to obey orders, including any orders. About 20 knights had pulled out their sabre at the waist and rushed to the crowd. The unfortunate mayor of Mehna was the first to be ruined. The first one was cut down. Then his daughter, the girl that Steelberg went to peek in the middle of the night, was cut by a sharp blade.


    The crowd immediately blew up the nest and shouted to escape to the square. Han Jin had already despaired. At this moment, he suddenly found a turning point. The knights around the square seemed to have some doubts, or they did not actively block the flow of people who fled. Very slow, can''t they accept this absurd and cruel command?


    But now there is no time to think about it. Han Jin and other three people turned around and started running along with the flow of people. Han Jin¡¯s body has been transformed many times. Running is definitely not a problem, and the physical quality is not good. At this juncture, Gee played all the potential, and he died behind Han. The Moxic Branch didn''t know when to put away his medal. He also used a very clumsy posture to clip the sword to his armpit. He ran up like a duck. He was afraid that he would cause a fighting guy. The attention, if it is stopped, it will be completely finished.


    The Moxico department did not dare to release the vindictiveness, and the knights did not want to release the vindictiveness. The swords in their hands only waved wildly, and occasionally they could cut down one or two people, but most of them rushed past them.


    When approaching the town, Moxico suddenly speeded up, and Steigenberg, who was slower and slower, threw Steelberg over his shoulder. He surpassed Hanjin in a few steps and whispered: "Fast, keep up!"


    Han Jin took a deep breath and his body shape suddenly increased a lot. After chasing after Mo Xinke, Han Jin never used energy, this **** world! ! He was really worried about what happened again. The energy was his last magic weapon, and he would never use it if he had no choice.


    Throughout the fields, there are crowds of people escaping everywhere. There are mournings of crying and crying, and calling for women. For those in Ladong, today¡¯s encounters are no less than the end.


    Three people swam through the river and rushed into the jungle at the foot of the mountain. This was a sigh of relief. Moses had just placed Steelberg on the ground, and Steelberg bent down and vomited, along the way. He was fainted and turned, and his feet were touched on the ground, and he could not control the river in the chest and abdomen.


    "Mom... who said that the consul of Desmark is a good man?!" Stillberg screamed weakly.


    "Come on, change to Zagunede in Black Crow City, your head has been cut off." Moxico sat down on the ground.


    In the distance, there are more people rushing to the jungle, and people who break into the jungle come to the depths of the jungle. Although they don''t know where to go, they must at least escape farther than the same kind. Temporarily protect your own safety.


    "Moxin Branch, tell me, if those knights really kill the people in the town, will not be punished?" Han Jin asked one word at a time.


    "Punish? Don''t be kidding, do you know who they are?" Moxie sneered.


    "I know that they are the guards of the Holy Crown."


    "This is not finished! Who punishes them? Desmark?" Moxike shook his head: "The Guards are the main force of the Desmark! Unless..."


    "Unless Desmark does not want to be the lord." Han Jin sighed.


    "You understand."


    Han Jin sat down with Mo Xinke and bowed his head. He was too touched by what happened today. He is a modern person after all. The **** scenes he has seen are very limited, and he also found that The previous experience has become pale, because the social and human environment is completely different. If you encounter something similar again, when you know that Miss Julie has suddenly left, he must have escaped in the first place, and will never be the same as today.


    "Prophet, what do you want?" Moxico asked curiously.


    Han Jin couldn¡¯t smile. He put aside the arm of Moxico on his shoulder: "We... what should we do next?"


    "You are a prophet, you should have the final say." Moxico smiled.


    Han Jin couldn¡¯t help but look at Mossenko seriously. When he fled together, Moss was as nervous as himself. However, in a short period of time, he has returned to normal. This kid¡¯s previous experience should not be simple. .


    "I have never been outside, you let me say?"


    "You grew up in the town of Ladong?" Moxico was a little surprised.


    "Ok."


    "But I feel... you seem to know a lot of things?"


    "I read more books."


    Uh... There is a smile that Steilberg can''t help.


    "What are you laughing at?" Han Jin narrowed his eyes.


    Moxie looked at Han Jin and looked at Steelberg. He noticed that Han Jin should be deliberately concealing something. He said slowly: "Would you like, we will go back to Ladong Town at night, or else?" Let''s go north and go to Beit League."


    "Back to Ladong Town? Moxin Branch are you crazy?" Steelberg exclaimed.


    "That guy just wants to vent his anger." Han Jin''s gaze looked at the figure running in the wilderness: "If he wants to kill us for whatever purpose, we can''t escape it."


    "You are right." Moxie nodded.


    "That... young master, that can''t go back!"


    "It¡¯s really dangerous to go back." Han Jin¡¯s gaze fell on Mossenko: "What is the place of the Baxter League?"


    "Bet League... is a very strange country. The dangers and opportunities coexist. It looks very chaotic, but after a long time, you will find that Beit League has its own rules. You feel that you have already seen the rules, but you have found Under the cover of the rules, it is all shocking and chaotic."


    "Is these words you came up with?"


    "It was what my teacher said, huh, huh..."


    "Where is your teacher now?"


    The Moxike looked at it and shook his head. "We don''t talk about this."

 Chapter 12： war

    "Listen to what you said... I feel that Bayer League does not seem to be a safe place." Han Jin naturally transferred the topic.


    "There is a paradise for adventurers. If it is very safe, it will not be an adventure." A voice passed.


    Han Jin looked up and picked up a young man in his twenties. His cheeks were slightly thin, a pair of thick swords, his eyes were clear, his nose was straight, but he was long and handsome, his body was not high, and he wore it. Very ordinary gray robes, his chest is still a small undulating, gas, air intake is a little anxious, it seems that just moved, it should also be a member of the fugitive army.


    "Mr. Sasio, it''s you!" Stillberg jumped up.


    The young man asked with some surprise: "Do you know me?"


    "At this time last year, I always listened to you telling stories. You don''t remember me?"


    Sasio looked at Steelberg seriously and shook his head. "I am sorry, some can''t remember."


    Stillberg jumped to Hanjin: "This is our young master, Master Raphael! Can''t think of it?"


    "Oh..." Sasio showed a blank expression: "It turned out to be Master Raphael, and I haven''t seen it for a long time."


    "Hello." Han Jin smiled, he was very clear, the other party can remember that he was just out of courtesy.


    "You are a magician?" Moxico suddenly stepped in.


    Sasio glimpsed and slowly nodded: "Yes, you are..."


    "High-ranking swordsman, Moshinke." Moxico bent slightly and bent: "You also came out of Ladong town?"


    "Yeah." Sasio smiled bitterly: "I just went to Ladong Town last night, who thought of this kind of thing today."


    "Young master, look at it! Town... The town is on fire!" Stilberger called.


    Several people turned around and looked in the direction of Ladong Town. Above the town, a group of smoky black smoke went straight into the sky, and rich people could build bricks with bricks. Most houses in Ladong Town were wooden. And with the deliberate arson, the fire became out of control.


    The crying sounded again, many people rushed outside the jungle, looking at the direction of Ladong town, their expressions were very painful, this fire has burned all their hopes.


    "It seems that we can only go to the United States." Han Jin whispered: "Mr. Sasio, where are you going?"


    "I? I have to go to the United States."


    "Let''s go together." Moxico issued an invitation.


    Sasio¡¯s eyes fell on the giant sword of Moxico, and then he nodded very cheerfully: ¡°Good.¡±


    In fact, they all understand that a swordsman is fragile, and a magician is also fragile, but the composition of swordsmen and magicians is not as simple as 1+1=2, and cooperation with each other is good for both sides.


    "Let''s go to the town tonight, and then set off tomorrow morning." Han Jin said slowly.


    "No, go and go now!" Suseo cut off.


    ¡°Why?¡± Han Jin asked.


    "You tell me first, what do you want to do back home in the evening?"


    "Go back and find out if there is something we can use, for example, money."


    "Even if you can find more money and lose your life, what is the use of money?"


    "You mean... those knights won''t leave?"


    "It has nothing to do with them." Sassu hesitated for a moment: "I understand to you, the army of the Black Crow City is coming."


    "How do you know?" Moxie Branch was taken aback.


    "I originally thought of finding a friend in Black Crow City. Whoever wants to hit their army halfway, fortunately, I am alert, otherwise..." Sasio smiled bitterly: "The army of Black Crow City has always been known for its action. If we wait until tomorrow morning, we will not be able to go."


    Han Jin nodded thoughtfully, turned around, just to see the old butler Babato and some members of the security team came in from the woods, he suddenly thought of something, said to Steelberg: "Ste Berger, you tell them the news and let them try to spread the news."


    "Okay, young master." Stillberg trotting all the way, the people who went to Babato went.


    Sasio¡¯s eyes lit up, but he didn¡¯t say anything.


    The more you go to the depths of the mountains, the denser the woods, the sun can''t come in, the atmosphere is somewhat gloomy, and Han Jin walks through the woods while chatting in a low voice. Suseo is very talkative and not Han Like has learned a lot from his words like Moxie.


    The lord of the Holy City, Desmark, and the lord of the Black Crow, Zagunede, are a pair of deadly enemies. The religion they believe in and promote is even more incompatible with the degree of disobedience, and this hatred can be traced back hundreds of years. Smack and Zaguned played against each other dozens of times. That is to say, in order to eliminate each other, they have launched dozens of wars, but no one can take advantage of it.


    The lord of the Black Crow City, Zagunede, is a descendant of the Dark Druid. Not only is it powerful, but also has the ability to control evil creatures. In the Black Crow City, there are millions of mutant crows, every time Zagunede goes out, hundreds. Ten thousand crows will form a dark cloud that covers the sky, always hovering over the army. Although the mutant crows are not strong, they are the best sentinels. They can easily monitor the enemy¡¯s every move and intercept them. The scout of the enemy''s order.


    The core force of Zagunede consists of vampires and dark druids. It also has a small number of dark knights and wizards. It is powerful and extremely fast.


    This time, Zagunede gave up the style of positive advancement in the past, led the army to climb the mountain, and tried to insert the Desmark from the back. This also pushed the calm and undisturbed town of Ladong to the wind and waves, but to the town of Ladong. Everyone has no meaning, because the town of Ladong has become a ruin.


    Near dusk, Han Jin and others found a place to camp. Moss was responsible for hunting. Steelberg went to find some branches that could ignite. Hanjin and Sasou had nothing to clean up. After cleaning, both people sat down.


    Han Jinrao looked at Sasio with interest. From the inside, he liked the wealthy people in front of him. Sasou traveled around the mainland as a bard and walked through many places, and he just knew that. Most of what Steigenberg knows is told by Sasou, who traveled to Ladong last year. If you can talk to Sasou more, you can definitely fill your own gaps.


    "Right, since you know that Black Crow City is going to attack, what are you going to in Ladong Town?" Han Jin asked softly.


    "One reason is that I want to go to the Holy City to find a friend. He is a businessman. If a war breaks out suddenly, the impact on him will be very big. Another reason is...Dissmark has a good reputation, so I want to remind him. a bit."


    "Your friend is quite a lot, huh, huh..." Han Jin said with a smile: "Why did you decide to go to the United States with us? I think you haven''t seen the consul of Desmark yet?"


    "Since the future lord of the Holy Crown City is such a person, does it still make sense? To be honest, I am very disappointed."


    "What about your friend? No matter what?"


    "Occasionally, I just saw him in the town of Ladong."


    "Sasio, do you want to report to Dismark, just because he has good reputation?"


    Sasio stunned, and Yan Yan smiled: "Of course, for me, this is a good opportunity to recommend yourself. If you can get the appreciation of Desmark, I don''t have to wander around."


    "Do you want to work for Desmark? Then..."


    "Dissmark is old, I am still very young. After standing in the holy city, do you think I should have a good relationship with whom?" Sasou asked.


    "The guy today is the son of Desmark?"


    "Yeah." Sasio nodded.


    At this time, Steelberg had returned with a large branch. Han Jin stood up and helped Steelberg to put the branches on the ground. He suddenly remembered something and turned and asked: "Sasio, You said that you met your friend in Ladong Town? Is your friend a man or a woman?"


    "It''s a man, why do you ask this?"


    "Nothing, scare me, I thought your friend is Miss Julie." Han Jinben did not want to tell Miss Lily, but Sasou was so frank, he was not good at it.


    "Juli... Miss Julie of the Holy City?" Sasio said: "She is also in the town of Ladong?"


    "Ok."


    Sasio stood up slowly, his face showing a hesitant look.


    "Reassured, Miss Julie has left Ladong Town last night." Han Jin smiled and said: "In fact, the son of Dismark is crazy because he can''t find Miss Julie. Sasio, you know Miss Lily. ?"


    "How can I know her?" Sasio shook his head. "But I heard from friends that she is a kind-hearted girl, like you, a good person."


    "I am a good person? Where do I see that I am a good person?" Han Jin smiled.


    "When you know the news of the Black Crow attack, I immediately want to tell the people in Ladong Town that you are worried about their safety. And, are you a nobleman? I saw a nobleman for the first time helping myself. It¡¯s amazing how the servant works."


    "What a **** aristocrat, I am now a homeless refugee." Han Jin said with self-deprecation.

 Chapter 13： Windfall

    With a bang, Moxico threw the little wild boar on the ground and looked at Han Jin: "Is it enough? I will go around again?"


    "A big wild boar, it¡¯s almost a hundred pounds? It¡¯s enough for us to eat, and what to turn!¡± Sasio laughed.


    Stillberg had already put the firewood up. He reached into his pocket and touched it. "Young master, it''s bad! We walked too fast, didn''t bring fire."


    "There are magicians here, but also use a fart fire." Mo Xinke snorted.


    Sasio smiled and didn''t see him doing the action. A fist-sized fire group appeared in his palm, then fell on the pile of firewood, and the flames burned.


    "You... are you really a magician?" asked Stillberg, who was full of reverence in his eyes.


    "What''s so amazing?" Sasio laughed. "When you get to Beit League, you know, there are so many magicians like me."


    "Mr. Sasou, you see, can I learn magic?"


    "You... I don''t know, I am just a warlock. I am not qualified to give others an identification. If you really want to learn magic, you should go to the Magic Academy to try."


    "Oh..." Steelberg said with a sigh of relief. He knew very well that it was impossible. Even if he went to the Magic Academy one day, he would take care of the young master in the name of a servant.


    Moxico''s feet were picked up, and the wild boar, which was close to a hundred pounds, was overturned like a wooden stick, revealing a gray-white belly. The Moxie took a giant sword and stabbed it down. It seemed to be not sharp. The giant sword easily penetrated into the throat of the wild boar, and then the Moxico letter was dragged, and the belly of the wild boar was cut open.


    Han Jin always pays attention to the movement of Moss, and Moss is playing the role of a butcher. The giant sword in his hand dances casually, and his movements are light and quick. He is very clever, but he picks it up a few times. Clean up the internal organs of the wild boar.


    Under the campfire of the campfire, the flavour of the meat gradually spread out. Several people waited while chatting, and they saw it almost. The Moxico first grabbed half of the thigh and chewed it. Stilberg groaned and followed his hand to grab a large piece of meat, but he couldn''t compare with Moss, and he didn''t wait to send the meat to his mouth. He suddenly screamed and screamed. Throw it on the ground and blow your fingers desperately.


    "What are you robbing?" Sasou asked in confusion.


    "Hey...hey..." Moxico snorted a few times, but his tone was weird, and he couldn¡¯t tell if he was laughing at what he was reviewing.


    Steelberg reluctantly grabbed a branch, pierced it into a piece of meat, and then held the piece of meat to hide aside, eating it with a small mouth.


    "I really don''t understand you..." Sasio shook his head. "You should eat it first, I am going to meditate."


    Moss and Steigenberg all showed sympathy, but they did not remind Sasou, only to experience the terrible reality. In the past few days, two people have already understood Hanjin more or less. They believe that Hanjin¡¯s food intake has no boundaries. He does not eat all day long because he is afraid that money is not enough to spend, not to eat!


    In terms of eating, Han Jin is never polite. At present he can only absorb energy from food, and energy is the foundation of everything. Without energy, he can''t do anything.


    Han Jin grabbed half of his thigh and sent it to his mouth. His movements looked very elegant, but the speed of destroying food was actually several times that of Moss. The Mox family needed to chew before swallowing the food. The action is superfluous to Han Jin. If the body is big enough, he can even swallow the wild boar directly. The unimaginable digestive power provides him with a strong guarantee. He can only be starved to death and will never be Support death.


    Feeling a glimmer of energy into the body, this is the happiest moment for Han Jin. For every additional energy, he will have one more satisfaction, one safety, and one hope.


    When Stillberg was full and leaned against the tree, Hanjin had already eliminated half of the wild boar. When a certain guy meditated and walked back slowly, he saw only a bunch of bonfires. Burning, the bonfire is empty, and the ground is full of bones.


    "No..." This well-informed bard, at the moment, can''t believe his eyes.


    "Hey...hey..." Moxie gave a laughter of gloating.


    "Haha..." Stillberg was laughing.


    "That is for you." Han Jin pointed to the half of the pig''s head placed on the leaves, his face filled with a happy smile, he had a happy reason, a few pieces of bread can give him less than one dollar of energy, The meat produces much more energy than the bread. This wild boar eats, and he has hundreds of dollars more energy in his body. How can he be unhappy? I used to go to the jungle to find food, because I didn''t know World of Warcraft, so he didn''t dare to go deep. This time it was the blessing of the Moxico.


    "You..." Sasio just wanted to talk, and suddenly there was an annoying noise in the distance, and the source of the sound was approaching at a very fast speed. Sasko¡¯s face changed dramatically: "Not good! Black Raven!!"


    "You go first, I stay with Sasou!" Moxico whispered.


    "Steelberg, you leave now!"


    "Young master, what about you?"


    "I stay." Han Jin is not a savage person, but sometimes, the face must face the courage to face, at least with the companion, strong and more powerful, unless you can go to the supremacy Location, otherwise the danger will always exist. If you are in danger, you will avoid it. Maybe you have to shelter under the wings of others for the rest of your life. His self-respect is not allowed. Moreover, the danger is unclear now. Since the Moxico Branch has made a fighting stance, it means that there is a certain room for manoeuvre. This is also an opportunity for him to prove his strength and horizontal gap. Why should he leave?


    "Young Master, you don''t leave me without leaving!" Stillberg gritted his teeth.


    "It''s too late, you don''t have to say anything." Sasio sank, then reached for a trick, a mass of soil floated from the ground, buried the bonfire inside, then he began to whisper a spell, a touch The aperture enveloped them all.


    Han Jin suddenly found out that the shadows of several of them were gone. What kind of magic is this? Han Jin could not help but widen his eyes.


    The noise is getting closer and closer. Han Jin can clearly see a very flexible figure jumping around in the branches and leaves, fleeing directly to them, and the figure behind and over the sky Thousands of crows are screaming and chasing, like a cloud of life, although every time the figure returns, there will be one or a few crows falling, but the total number of crows is too much.


    "Help? Or don''t help?" Moxie said in a very low voice.


    The figure suddenly paused. In this direction, it seems that he heard the voice, but in such a time, the flying black crow has cut off his way and kept him in a big one. In the tree, and began to attack crazy.


    The figure is a bower, but at this time the archery has lost its meaning. He is close to the trunk and fights with a long bow. Although the black crow can only attack with sharp points and claws, but the number is large, the figure left to the right and gradually breaks into the wind. Failure is only a matter of time.


    Sasko sang a few spells, and suddenly walked out of the light curtain, a beckoning hand, a green, net-like thing appeared out of thin air, with a diameter of more than 30 meters, a hood to go, the majority of the black crow and that The figures were all covered.


    The black crow was affected by magic, the speed of the flight suddenly slowed down, and then fell like a raindrop. In the blink of an eye, a ''bird mountain'' was formed on the ground. The black crow who escaped the magic attack shouted and changed direction. , approaching Sasou from all angles.


    Moxico screamed and stopped in front of Sassu. His figure was shrouded in a white light, and the giant sword in his hand was bright.


    The shape of Moxike is very tall, which is easy to give people the illusion. He is a warrior who fights hard with strength. In fact, his speed is very fast, his height is long, and he has a rare giant sword. He is Sassu had an insurmountable sword array in front of him. Every black crow slammed into it and was instantly smashed by the sword array, leaving only the black feathers flying like snowflakes.


    Han Jin looks dignified. He heard from Mo Xinke that the strength difference between the swordsman and the fighter is very different. Only by mastering the fighting skills can he become a fighter, and the fighting skills can maximize the power of vindictiveness. If the Moxike is not modest, if a warrior like him can be seen everywhere, it will be too chilling. The power of the fighter is even more difficult for him to enter, and the swordsman and the sword saint are not I dare to think that this world is simply an alternative repair! The superpowers that Moxico said are no worse than the real people in the practice world.


    Sasio began to sing a spell again. Han Jin could feel the air or something in the air trembled violently, and then a fire group of more than ten meters wide appeared on the ''Bird Mountain'', and the countless blacks The crows are all swallowed up in the fire.


    The remaining hundred black crows lost the courage to continue fighting, screaming and flying to the sky, but Sasio and Moxinke still did not relax their vigilance, their eyes swept in the jungle.


    The figure jumped out of the tree and said in a crisp voice: "Thank you."


    "You''re welcome." Sasio smiled: "Only you alone?"


    "Yes." The figure walked closer and closer, and finally stopped at a distance of three meters from Mo Xinke: "My name is Xiannier, a treasure hunt hunter."


    "My name is Mo Xinke, a high-ranking swordsman. His name is Sasio and he is a warlock." Mo Xinke replied that he did not rush to show his friendship. Everyone has already seen that the other is a woman.


    Sunil''s gaze fell on Han Jin. From the temperament, Han Jin is the most brilliant. From the appearance, Han Jin is still the most handsome of several people, and naturally attracts the attention of others.


    Moss Eye turned and preached: "This is Raphael, the Prophet, the hereditary Baron."


    "What?" Xiannier exclaimed, and even Sasko turned around and looked at Han Jin with a stunned look.


    "Hello." Han Jin smiled and nodded to the other party.


    Han Jin knows that Mo Xinke is a thoughtful person. To introduce himself, he must have his reason, so Han Jin did not say anything.


    "I am very honored to meet you." Xiannier bent down.


    Han Jin was a little wrong at the moment. Sunnier faced the Moss and faced the two saviours of Sasio and could still maintain the normal state. In the face of himself, he was going to salute. Obviously, the position of the prophet was very lofty, but he did not know that it should be used. What kind of etiquette responds to the other party, can''t always come to a "freedom and flatness"? Finally he could only keep his warm smile and nodded.


    "Going forward is the Taraxia mountains. You dare to come here alone? The courage is not small." Sasio laughed.


    "I didn''t expect to encounter those hated black crows." Senltonton paused: "Where are you going?"


    "We are going to visit the United States." Sasou returned.


    "Great, can you let me go with you?"


    Sasio just wanted to talk, but closed his mouth and looked back at Han Jin. When Xiannier asked this sentence, he also looked at Han Jin. The identity of a prophet has caused some subtle changes.


    "No problem." Han Jin was very happy.


    "Thank you very much." Xiannier smiled and smiled, and the sound sounded very sweet.


    unfortunately! Han Jin and others flashed a thought at the same time. Xiannier wore a tight soft armor, and the body curve was extremely attractive, especially the legs, straight and slender, although I could not see the texture and color of the skin, but that The streamlined beauty is enough to be awesome. Sunil also has a smooth long blond hair, dancing like a silk, and she is full of beautiful scales, but her face is covered with a layer of scale-like things. It is still awkward and doesn¡¯t even look like it. Humanity. If you score from the back of Xiannier, how can you get above 99 points, and when you see her face, it will give you a feeling of horror.


    "We should leave here right away. If there are soldiers in the Black Crow City, then we will have trouble." Sasou said softly.


    "Yeah." Han Jin nodded. He suddenly felt a very weak energy fluctuation. He turned to look at it. Under the big tree, there was something shining in the low light.


    Han Jin hurriedly walked over. The things that were shining were some nail-sized stones. He picked up one from the ground and observed it carefully.


    "Those are the magic crystals of the black crow, it''s useless," said Moxinke.


    Han Jin is almost awkward, no use? Every magic crystal contains at least a hundred yuan of energy. Is this useless? ! If only he and Steelberg are here at the moment, he must be mad at it to vent his excitement!


    Han Jin reluctantly controlled his emotions and whispered: "Steelberg, pick up these magic crystals and collect them."


    "Okay, young master." Stillberg did not use it, as long as the young master told him to do it.


    Mo Xinke and others face each other, but Han Jin has already decided that they can''t say anything, and it will not waste too much anyway.


    "Mosco, where can I buy this magic crystal?" Han Jin slowly asked, since it is useless, it means that this magic crystal is very cheap, this is his fast road to heaven!


    "No one can buy it, no one will collect this kind of garbage." Moxenko shook his head.


    Rubbish? Han Jinchang took a breath, he did not want to explain, previously heard that Mo Xinke said that there is a magical crystal in the lower-order World of Warcraft, there is a certain chance, but Sasio burned nearly a thousand black crows. There are two or three hundred magic crystals on the ground. Together, it is nearly 30,000 yuan of energy, enough to support him to complete the foundation. How can this good thing not make him ecstatic? !


    Thousands of words in the Korean import into a sigh: "I... like this forest!"


    (There are recommended tickets for a few tickets, how can I catch up in front of them, and I will catch up soon, my heart is depressed...)

 Chapter 14： Miss stupid

    In the dark, driving in the forest, but a very bitter errand, the infested World of Warcraft, the crater formed by the decay of leaves, poisonous mosquitoes, thorny thorns, etc., are very headaches, especially Steelberg, In the end, he was so tired that he couldn''t even get up straight, but what is amazing is that he doesn''t complain, and he doesn''t call tired. He always bites his teeth behind Han Jin. This kind of perseverance makes people look at him. The rest of the people are both strong and weak, and although the path they have taken is the same, the effort they can make is different.


    Fortunately, this new partner of Xiannier, she has a very strong eyesight at night, so she is at the forefront, responsible for guiding and alert, if there is no her, maybe everyone will suffer more. After the Moss Branch broke the giant sword, Han Jin and Sasio walked in the middle, and the group walked out of the tens of miles without fear, until the early hours of the morning decided to rest in a tree hole.


    Stillberg couldn''t take care of anything. He heard that he had to rest. He first got into the tree hole and fell straight on the ground. After only a moment, the tree hole had already snorted.


    "You should go to rest first, I am not sleepy." Xiannier pointed to the tree hole. In fact, she couldn''t sleep at all. Just a tree hole, is it crowded with others?


    Sasou yawned and sneaked into the tree hole, and he felt very lacking. Han Jin sneaked into the Moxico branch and then walked to the side. Moss was slowly following Han Jin.


    Already out of more than 30 meters, Han Jinang wanted to talk. Suddenly remembered that Sunnier had a very good hearing. He was scrupulous and went out for more than forty meters. He looked back and waited for a moment. Then he asked: "Motor Letter, why are you lying?"


    "When did I lie?" Moxie Coach said.


    "You tell them that I am a prophet."


    "Oh... this thing." Moxico laughed. "What is your occupation? Magician? You can''t even put a small fireball; warrior? Don''t say vindictive, you now even have weapons. No; hunters? Thieves? No, only the prophets will meet you."


    Han Jin frowned. "You can tell them that I am just a very ordinary broken aristocrat."


    "Who can afford you? In fact, when I saw you in Miss Julie, I already recognized you. This is why I am interested in you. I am very curious... What can make you in a few short cases? Such a big change happened in the sky.¡± Moxico said softly: ¡°Raphael, do you want to be blinded by others like in Ladong? I knew when I was very young, the world is very realistic. If you have no ability, you can''t do anything, huh, huh..."


    Han Jin sighed a little and he understood the meaning of Moxico.


    "When I was on the road, Stillberg couldn''t move. Sasio released the magic several times and blessed Stilberg. If you were a waste in his mind, you thought he would Is it a waste of magic?"


    "I know." Han Jin nodded.


    "The prophet is the wise man who leads people out of the predicament, but it is impossible to guide all people out of the predicament." Moxie smirked and said: "Do you understand? How good this profession is!"


    "I am correct. It is the embodiment of my wisdom. I am wrong. It is the arrangement of fate. It is impossible for people to fight against fate. Do you mean this?" Han Jin smiled.


    "Hah, I understand you when I say it. It seems that you really have the talent to be a prophet, hehe..."


    "Your badge can prove your identity. Does my prophet need any proof?"


    "Nothing is needed." Mo Xinke said with a smile: "In the Elvish, the prophet can see the future wise. In fact, everyone can be a prophet. The key is, does anyone believe him, rest assured, I will help your."


    "Then I have only one last question left."


    "what is the problem?"


    "Why are you helping me?" Han Jin said faintly.


    "This... this question is too esoteric." Moxico scratched his scalp: "The teacher said, I only have a little cleverness, can''t do big things, and you have more ideas, more thoughts, your mind, me. Sword, we will be the best partner! So..."


    "It''s not the same as what you told me last time."


    "what??"


    "You told me last time, your teacher said, your brain is not very easy to use, advise you to make friends with smart people, so that you can learn something." Han Jin smiled: "Not very easy to use and smart, but there are Very different."


    "No? How many days ago, do you remember?"


    "Crap!" Han Jin has a feeling of crying and laughing.


    "I am more and more convinced of your mind now!" Mo Xinke patted Han Jin''s shoulder and said with solemnity: "I think we can create a brilliant future together!"


    ¡°Can we answer my questions before we create the future?¡±


    "Oh... then I am telling the truth." Moxie revealed a meaningful smile: "Your food is too big, and human beings can''t eat so many things! I can guarantee that you must be a dragon and a human. Descendants! Don''t look at you now, but you have the identity of the dragon, and in the future... you don''t believe it??" Moxico hasn''t finished, he has already noticed the strange face of Han Jin.


    "I can see it, your little cleverness is very limited." Han Jin shook his head helplessly: "Miss Lily asked me to deal with the dwarf, she would not investigate my past? You, you have not asked her?" I have never been to Ladong Town since I was a child, and my parents are rarely going out. It is easy to check it out. It¡¯s also the descendants of dragons and humans...¡±


    "It is not an easy task to win the trust of a prophet." Moxie smiled bitterly: "I know what you want to ask, my purpose, right? But... I don''t have any purpose, just I want to make friends with you, pure friends."


    "Is it too late to say this? Why do you want to make a story for me?" Han Jin¡¯s face is full of contempt: "And the level of your story is too bad. I suggest you go to Beit League and find some children to practice. Practice."


    "You...believe?" Moxico did not respond.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you believe?¡± Han Jin asked, although it must be acknowledged that the acquaintance, communication and cooperation between intelligent life are mostly centered on interests, but they also desire to have one or several pure friends. Once the former is gone. The common interests will soon be parted ways, and may even turn against the enemy, while the latter is not transferred by the level of identity and wealth.


    The expression of Moxie appeared very depressed. He didn''t think about it. He always liked to analyze the fascinating Hanjin, and he would believe that one of the most unreliable reasons made him spend a half-day brain.


    "Let''s go back, maybe you won''t go back there."


    "I am going to find something to eat, you go back." Mo Xinke sighed.


    "Get some more."


    "You ate a whole wild boar yesterday, but also to eat??" Mo Xinke was mad.


    "Why don''t you say that I ran for one night?" Han Jin Zhen Zhen asked the words.


    "I admire you, I admire you very much!" Mo Xin section chief sighed and turned around and went back to the depths of the jungle.


    When Han Jin returned to the original place, Sunil sat on the tip of the tree and was singing an unknown song. The voice of her voice was crisp and sweet, but the song was very soft, just like a lullaby, Han Jin I leaned back against the trunk for a while, and gradually felt my eyelids sinking and closed my eyes.


    I don''t know how long it took, and the voice of Moxinke awakened Han Jin: "Get up, get up!"


    "What?" Sasou was asking, listening to his voice was a little unhappy, it was normal, and he didn''t like to be disturbed when he slept.


    "Ignition, I didn''t fire." Moxie said with a strong heart.


    "..." Sasio sighed, his face helpless, swaying out of the tree hole, and glanced at the prey on the ground, his eyes lit up: "Back hair lizard? Good things! How to catch Got?"


    "The two people robbed the eagle''s mouth, hey, luck is good today." Moxico said proudly: "You can go to sleep when you put the fire."


    "Dare to provoke two fifth-order Warcraft? You are courageous." Sasko automatically ignored the second half of the Moss, then sat down firmly, released a small fireball, ready The branches are lit.


    For a moment, Shannier walked out of the forest with a bundle of branches, and saw that the bonfire had ignited, and the two back-grown lizards were also placed on the campfire. They shook their heads: "It¡¯s a pity..."


    The fleshy lizard is extremely tender and delicious, but the back-to-back lizard has a very poor combat power. It is at the bottom of the Warcraft food chain, and its movement speed is slow. Now it is getting closer to extinction, and the back of the city is usually sold. The hairy lizards are mostly raised by hand, and the wild is very rare. If you sell them in the city, the two back-headed lizards will definitely get a small fortune.


    Han Jin does not know the preciousness of the back-haired lizard, otherwise he will definitely find ways to keep the back-haired lizard, cost-effective...


    "What a pity? It''s not bad to eat." Sasio laughed. The voice just fell. He suddenly thought of one thing. He slowly looked up at Han Jin and lamented: "It''s a pity..."


    "Raphael, no, the Prophet, you go to sleep." Moxico pleaded.


    "I am not sleepy, even if I am very sleepy, I am not sleepy when I see food." Han Jin said very honestly that he now has a double desire for food, one is physiological and the other is psychological.


    "Xinnier, you go out with our Prophet adults." Moxico stared at Siniel. In fact, everyone just formed a team and they were not familiar with each other. His words, this expression It is a bit abrupt.


    ¡°Why?¡± Xiannier was not angry, just asked curiously.


    "You will know it later."


    "You said first." Siniel insisted.


    "You... you will regret it." Moxie said in a painful tone.


    Sunil looked at this and looked at it again, his face full of confusion.


    "Steelberg, come out to eat, no more than no more." Mo Xinke shouted.


    The snoring in the tree hole came to an abrupt end. The next moment, Steigenberg, who was half-closed and half-closed, rushed out from it. As long as he had been with Hanjin for a while, he would be taught a painful lesson, no matter what was in front of him. How much must be rushed to eat and desperately eat, otherwise Hanjin will eat all the things, and only one step later will be hungry.


    Sunil sat on one side and saw her fingers move, and a sparkling plate appeared in her hand out of thin air.


    Moxico and Sasio looked at each other at a very fast speed, and they knew what it meant, the space ring!


    Knife, fork, and piece of tableware appeared like magic. Finally, Siniel also took out a very delicate knife and gently wiped it with a white handkerchief. And Senil¡¯s movement has an indescribable taste. Elegant, fresh and natural, if Xiannier''s appearance is not so ugly, it will be an unforgettable picture.


    Moxico and Sasou forced himself to shift his gaze to the back-to-back lizard, and it was rude to stare at others.


    "It tastes so good." Stillberg exaggerated his wrinkled nose.


    Moxico grabbed the giant sword and gently picked it with the tip of the sword. The skin of the back-haired lizard was smashed, revealing a white tender pork: "Almost."


    Xiannier raised her knife and just turned her body, but it was stiff there. She saw six hands rushing to grab the back lizard, and in the blink of an eye, she grabbed the side of the back lizard.


    Perhaps it was never seen such a polite gesture. Xiannier looked a little embarrassed. She shook her head slightly, and she couldn¡¯t get a knife. She had to change to Hanjin.


    In comparison, Han Jin is the most graceful. Seeing Siniel getting together, he also reached out and let the other person first come.


    Xiannier carefully cut off a large piece of meat, then stood up and walked to the tree, she was not used to eating with the man I robbed.


    To be honest, it is very fortunate to avoid Hanjin at this time, at least not to be able to eat anything, but when Xiannier ate a small bite of meat in the plate and wanted to come back and cut it again, it changed again. I was dumbfounded. Except for the bones, nothing happened. The Moxie family and other three people were lying on the grass, and while they were touching the stomach, they made a happy snoring, and Han Jin still looked at what was in the skeleton.


    Sunil took a bite on her lips and took the dishes, including the cutlery on the plate, into the space ring, then turned and walked deep into the jungle.


    "Sinnel, what are you going to do?" Han Jinsheng asked.


    "Go and turn."


    "Don''t go too far." Moxico hurriedly sat up.


    "I know."


    "Mosco, this back-haired lizard... is it Warcraft?" Han Jin asked slowly.


    "It is the second-order Warcraft."


    "What about the wild boar?"


    "Look at which wild boar."


    "The one you caught yesterday."


    "That is not a Warcraft."


    "Understood." Han Jin nodded. He felt that the meat of the back-headed lizard contained more energy than the wild boar. As for how much it was, he couldn''t calculate it unless he accurately cut a pound of wild pork. Then cut the meat of the back litter lizard to make a comparison.


    "Sasio, you will explore the road ahead." Moxico said with a sigh of relief.


    "it is good."


    "Through the first few hills, you can get to the town of Peel in Beit League, and don''t have anything to do before." Mo Xinke looked helpless: "We can''t afford the responsibility!"


    "You are talking about Siniel?" Han Jin smiled.


    "I thought she was an experienced hunter yesterday, but I didn''t expect it..." Sasio shook his head.


    "Sasio, are you familiar with Beit League?" asked Moxon.


    "Very familiar, how?"


    "Guess, which big lady is she?"


    "How can you guess it!" Sasio indulged for a moment: "This kind of lady who likes to go out and play, like to do boring things... I have no impression at all."


    "Not only boring, but also very stupid." Mo Xinke stood up in his chest: "Fortunately, we are all good people, otherwise...hey!"


    "I guess she should have a mask on her face. Have you seen such a strange woman in ugly?"


    "Don''t say... I feel like it too!"


    In the distance that Han Jin and others can''t see, Xiannier is standing quietly behind the tree, as if listening to something. After a long while, he continues to walk deep into the jungle.


    (Assassin has all the books, so I can''t send a message in the VIP chapter, learn the lesson, and I have to write it again next time. The two books can''t be empty, it''s too bad.)

 Chapter 15： Malicious

    After a meal, walk a hundred steps and live to ninety-nine. This is right or wrong, at least not everyone can do it. For example, Steelberg has gone back to sleep, and Sasio is still lying on the grass. Only the Moxico department walked around, and practicing swordsmanship gave him a good body.


    Suddenly, Sasko murmured: "Mosco, you just said... How did you catch the back lizard?"


    "What happened when I grabbed it from the mouth of two people?"


    "Damn!" Sasko jumped up in horror and cried, "Sinnie! Siniel!!"


    The voice has not fallen, and Xiannier has already rushed out of the forest and screamed: "Shut up! Don''t say anything!"


    Both Moxico and Sasou have some mistakes. When they commented on Siniel, they generally believed that Siniel was a hunter with no experience. Otherwise, they would not decide to change the road ahead by Sasio, but now Siniel The momentum is amazing, the eyes are flashing, and it doesn''t look like a young girl who has just come out.


    Just then, a sharp tweet blew out of the air, and Han Jin looked up. Through the gap between the leaves, he saw more than a dozen black spots hovering in the sky.


    "The face eagle is coming back for revenge!" Siniel whispered: "Go into the tree hole, fast!"


    The words ''human face eagle'' make Hanjin boil, he still remembers the words of Sasio, the face eagle is the fifth-order Warcraft, which means that you may get better magic crystal, better food, if there is no Xianni In the latter half of the sentence, Han Jin will scream with exalted energy: "Brothers, let them kill..."


    The untimely obscenity ended in an instant. The next moment, Han Jin and other people hid in the tree hole. Although there was no specific concept about the attack power of the fifth-order Warcraft, he knew how nervous the Moxie and others were. There will be energy and magic in the magic crystal... The first priority is to protect yourself.


    This woodland is located on the edge of the Tarasha Mountains. There are no particularly tall old trees. The tree holes they choose to hide are small. Five people have to be huddled together. Among them, Steelberg is the worst. Sasio and Moss are underneath, his face is less than three inches from Moss''s ass.


    A hot and seductive body! This is the feeling of Han Jin. Of course, he has no courage to say it. Xiannier and him are closely attached, and each other can feel the heat of each other, but Xiannier''s eyes are very calm, but Han Jin''s eyes are somewhat erratic.


    As the saying goes, keep warm thinking*, he just ate most of the back-backed lizards, which is quite full, huddled with a woman in a small tree hole, and it is quite hot, to say a little psychological activity No, that doesn''t fit the normal man''s mentality. Although Chanel''s appearance is ugly, the seductive body curve makes up for some shortcomings, and Xiannier is so swelled, and the body exudes a faint fragrance, which can add points, and then, visual effects It is not the most important. If you don''t want to see it, you can''t see it, but you can''t close it.


    "Those people face the eagle to find us?" Sasou said in a very low voice.


    "It shouldn''t be." Shania also replied with a very low voice: "The face eagle''s vision is not so good."


    "Sinnel, you see those people face eagle? How many?"


    "There are almost five or sixty."


    "No?!" Sasio said, he just lie on the grass, just happened to see the flying eagle, but the leaves are too dense, he can not see the specific amount.


    "Weird, we are still on the periphery of Warcraft Forest, how can there be so many face-faced eagle suddenly?" Mo Xinke frowned.


    "Moxin Branch, have you done anything bad?" Han Jin whispered.


    "I do not have it."


    "You just grabbed a back-haired lizard, they will come out in groups to find you revenge? Not so serious?" Han Jin paused: "I guess, after you grab the things, you also give people offense. It!"


    "Roll!" Mo Xinke angered.


    The tension in the tree hole was swept away, and Sasio barely held a smile: "Mosco, this is no wonder they are too much."


    Moxico stared at Sasio, his body moved, Sasko could not help but scream, they were too tight, and Moxike deliberately squeezed him, giving him a feeling of suffocation.


    In the eyes of Xiannier, she smiled and then whispered: "Don''t mess, the human face is still on top."


    The Moxin Branch was honest, and everyone waited quietly. I don¡¯t know how long it took. The screaming of the face eagle became more and more distant and blurred. Xiannier quietly drilled outside the tree hole and observed it. For a moment, I took a long breath and waved that everyone could come out.


    "Lessons! The painful lesson... Moss, you must destroy the next time you do something bad, do you know?" Regained the freedom of Sasio.


    "You kid... I will destroy it!" Moxico reached out and grabbed Sasko''s arm, but at this moment, Sunil suddenly raised his finger: "Listen!"


    Everyone hurriedly held their breath and listened carefully, but could not hear anything.


    "I can''t hear anything." Moxenko shook his head.


    "There is a fight on the other side of the mountain." Xiannier stunned and smiled bitterly: "We can''t identify the appearance of Warcraft, and Warcraft can''t identify us. It should be someone who is unlucky for us."


    Moxico and Sasou face each other. They must admit that although they have different occupations and different experiences, they are very young, have blood, conscience, and morality. They have not yet had time to engrave the cold interest in their hearts. This thing was caused by them, and as a result, other strangers took on catastrophic consequences, making them more or less uncomfortable.


    "What should I do?" Moxie looked at Han Jin. The reasons he compiled were not all fiction. Getting along with what he saw and heard these days, he had a general understanding of Han Jin, so he had a headache. After that, his first reaction was to listen to Han Jin¡¯s opinion.


    "How strong is the battle power of a fifth-order Warcraft?" Han Jin asked.


    The Moxico section refers to Sasou.


    "What?" Han Jin did not understand.


    "I am a warlock, a fifth-order professional." Sasio laughed: "In principle, the combat power of a human face eagle should be similar to me..."


    Sasio sees that Hanjin does not understand Warcraft, and he is patiently speaking. Warcraft is roughly divided into ten steps. The top ten is the top level of Warcraft. The most powerful Warcraft has exceeded the standard of grade evaluation, so It is called Super-order Warcraft, and human professionals also have corresponding systems. For example, the highest professional title of the magician is the big magician, and the highest professional title of the swordsman is Juggernaut, both of which have opposite resistance to the super-order Warcraft. strength.


    The scene is a bit strange. In fact, Sasio''s ability to express is not so bad, but his remarks are very embarrassing, sometimes even repeated, and Han Jin''s understanding ability has always been excellent, can be regarded as a good knowledge. However, he now listens to nonsense, even if Sasou repeats it at one point, he remains serious and never interrupts Sasio.


    At the edge of the mountains of Taraxia, these people who gathered together because of various coincidences, there are no idiots, Mo Xinke sitting on the ground and wiping his giant sword, and Xiannier did not know when it was drilled. In the canopy, they played with the green leaves in their hands. They were too lazy to listen to Sas''s nonsense, or to watch Han Jin acting.


    On the surface, everyone has not yet made a decision. In fact, they have reached a consensus. First of all, Han Jin and Sasou do not agree to save people. This time, the mainland¡¯s professional system is only to delay the time. And Moss and Siniel did not reiterate the question of not going to save people. Obviously, Han Jin and Sasou¡¯s choices have been acquiesced. Young people''s skin is still thinner, at least they are not willing to leave a selfish impression on their companions.


    Seeing everyone seems to have forgotten the problem, Sasio also said that the interest does not say, Han Jin suddenly remembered something: "Mox, the face eagle''s fighting power is so strong, how dare you to provoke them?"


    "I just grab things, and I don''t want to fight with them." Moxico said slyly: "And I was a sneak attack. When I rushed over, a human face eagle was still out of the hole in the back lizard. Only a small half of the buttocks, oh... I went up..." The words didn''t finish, and Moxenko closed his mouth.


    "Oh..." Han Jin and Sasko said in unison and meaningfully.


    "You two scums! Too dirty!" Moshinke was angry and laughing.


    "Yes, you should clean it." Han Jin smiled and sat next to Mo Xinke.


    "Okay, say serious!" Moxike secretly looked at the fairy in the canopy, and lowered his voice: "Who are you looking at the female hunter?"


    ¡°How suddenly I was interested in her?¡±


    "Take a space ring in front of us... Oh, I started thinking that she didn''t know that people were sinister, it was a little fool, but then..." Moxico said thoughtfully: "Raphael, your mind It¡¯s better than me, you talk about it.¡±


    "It''s actually very simple. She doesn''t think we can pose any threat to her." Han Jin smiled.


    "Cut! A treasure hunt hunter!!" Mo Xinke sneered.


    "Moxin Branch, tell you the truth, my true identity is also a swordsman, and ... I am Juggernaut!" Han Jin said very seriously.


    "Are you stupid? Dreaming in the daytime?" The giant sword in the handle of Moxie was thrown to the ground: "Go, if you can run my sword for one kilometer, I will admit that you are Juggernaut."


    Han Jin smiled and picked up the giant sword of Moxico. With his current physical strength, it is absolutely no problem to run this sword with a sword. But can''t really run, isn''t it an idiot? Han Jin shook his sword in his hand: "You don''t believe?"


    "You run, as long as you can run a kilometer, then I will believe." Mo Xinke confused.


    "I said you don''t believe, she said she is a treasure hunter, how do you believe?" Han Jin smiled.


    Moxico took a moment: "Yesterday, did we not save her from the black crow?"


    "I don''t think so." Han Jin said slowly: "I guess... it''s her career is not good at dealing with the black crows of the group attack. When we rushed out, the black crow has already started attacking her, but you think carefully. I thought she was hurt? She didn''t even have her hair!"


    "So why is she with us..."


    "There is no need to think too much." Han Jin interrupted the words of Moxinke: "As long as she is not malicious to us, it is enough."


    "How do you know that she is not malicious to us?"


    "What do we have?" Han Jin¡¯s face of hate iron is not steel: "I want to grab your broken sword, or want to grab my black crow''s magic crystal? Or because I can''t get married, I want to grab a Is the husband going back?"


    "It''s possible, it''s too possible!" Moxenko shot a thigh: "Look at her look, she knows that she must not marry, so..."


    "I beg you to shut up! Even if she wants to grab a husband, I and Sasou are not in your turn, you are safe."


    "Hey... men look at women who like to look at faces, but women don''t see men." Moxie said in a tone.


    Han Jin didn''t know what to say, and he was speechless.


    But Mo Xinke didn''t want to let Han Jin go. He put out his clenched fist: "Do you have this?"


    "Do you have this?" Moxie made his chest muscles protruding.


    "Do you have this?" Moxico pointed to his thigh.


    Han Jin looked at the giant sword in his hand. He now wants to put the sword on the head of Moxico. This is the second time he has thought of violence against the Moxico.

 Chapter 16： Buster

    Sunil jumped out of the tree and looked at the sky, muttering: "No!"


    "What is wrong?" Sasio hurriedly asked.


    "The human face eagle flew in that direction. It has been so long, they should have flown back, unless..."


    Everyone has a face to face, there is only one possibility, and the five or sixty face hawks have all been killed! But then, who has such a strong strength?


    "Let''s go see it." Han Jin whispered, he was still thinking about the magic crystals of those face-faced hawks.


    "Let''s wait..." Sassu''s face was hesitant. In fact, some humans were more terrible than Warcraft this year. Since the other side has the strength to kill dozens of face-faced hawks, it is easier to clean them up.


    "The battle over there has long since ended," Sinner said slowly.


    "Are you sure?" asked Sasio.


    "My hearing has always been very good." Sunil looked confident.


    "Then go and see." Moshin.


    Han Jin woke up Stillberg, and several mermaids climbed to the top of the mountain. Now it is noon, the sun plunges from the top of the head, sweeping away the murmur of the jungle, so everyone is moving much faster than last night. .


    It took about half an hour, they have climbed to the top of the mountain, looking down, you can clearly see some unusualities on the mountainside, there are several blanks in the lush jungle, only the trees are cut down into pieces. Happening.


    Although he was mentally prepared, the incomprehensible battlefield made Han Jin and others feel shocked. There were blood everywhere, some eagle corpses, human corpses, and most of the bodies were incomplete. It has a strong visual impact with the eagle''s stumps, minced meat, and even internal organs like sandstone.


    At this time, they can see their psychological qualities. Han Jin and Xian Nier are the most calm. Sasuo¡¯s face is unbearable. Moss is clenched with the hilt. It seems a bit nervous, and Stillberg has been playing the pendulum. Even the lips are shaking and not stopping. He has seen such **** scenes. It has been very good not to faint.


    Shennier, who was at the forefront, suddenly stopped and carefully observed a crack on the ground that was as deep as a ruler, a length of about a foot, and a very flat edge. He suppressed the voice: "There are at least one high-ranking fighter in them!"


    The Moxico team went over and waited for him to see the crack, and he nodded slowly. The difference between a swordsman and a fighter is that the latter masters the fighting skills, and the power of fighting skills needs to be based on the essence of fighting spirit. For example, Jianmang, for example, can provide powerful defenses, and is the essence of fighting spirit. Symbol of transformation. I want to leave such a crack on the ground, only by releasing the sword, at least he can''t do it.


    "This side." Sasio waved his hand and he found a **** road. It seemed that the people were fighting in this direction while they were fighting.


    Everyone searched along the **** road. Xiannier¡¯s eyes were a bit stunned. The two corners were drumming and drumming. It was like hiding under the golden hair, but no one noticed her at this time.


    The front is full of human eagle corpses, almost no humans are visible. It is obvious that the weak people in humanity have been killed in the first fight, and the rest are strong.


    Turned to the right side of the bend, the blood road has reached the end, a two-person high stone blocked in front, in this piece of only a few square meters of small flat field, there are more than a dozen human face eagle bodies, and Several humans are lying in a pool of blood.


    Two of the human corpses have not been broken into shape. Under the boulder, leaning against a tall figure, his soft armor is still intact, and a huge axe that is scary is lying on the ground, but The upper part of his head has disappeared, and the messy pieces of meat, broken bones and blood are painted on the boulder to form an unbearable picture. There is another person lying fifteen or six meters in front of the boulder. The body is covered with bruises. The most shocking thing is that a huge human face eagle squats in front of him, and the eagle''s sharp thorns penetrate deeply. His chest, his left hand is holding the neck of the face eagle, and the sword of the right hand is left in the body of the face eagle. It seems to be the same as the face eagle.


    "He is not dead yet!" Sinnel snorted and walked forward.


    Perhaps it was the voice of the person who heard the voice of the eagle, and the soldier who had died with the face eagle opened his eyes and looked at the figure in front of him. He suddenly became excited. Moxenko hurriedly held his shoulder: "Don¡¯t move, Your injury is very heavy!"


    In fact, this is no longer a heavy problem. The warrior''s chest is almost pierced, and even a very weak heart can be seen. Even if the pope is here, there is no power to return to heaven.


    The soldier opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but he was smothered by the blood of the big mouth. Finally, he barely raised his left hand and pointed to his shoulder bag.


    Moxike understood what he meant by putting his hand into the warrior''s bag and smashing out the things inside. In addition to the magic crystals of fire and earth properties, there was a very old sheepskin book, Moss. The pupil suddenly shrank. He saw two words on the left side of the sheepskin book: fighting skills, and two words on the right: the Galaxy.


    The soldier moved his left hand and pointed to the boulder. Then he grabbed the collar of Moxico and stared at the Moxico. His eyes were full of pleadings, and the kind of unwillingness could not be left as deep as the sea. Let Han Jin and other strangers feel the heart is heavy.


    "Ah..." The soldier finally spit out a word that didn''t make sense. This became his last last words. A blood arrow sprang from his mouth and shot on the face of Moxico. Then his eyes gradually faded. Going on, but his hand is still holding the collar of the Moxico.


    "Dou Xing Xinghe, Mo Xinke, it seems that your luck is very good." Xiannier said faintly.


    Moxico suddenly raised his head and glared at Siniel. He is in a very bad mood now. All the tragedies are caused by him. If you don¡¯t attack the two faces, nothing will happen, even those who I don''t know the cause and effect, but he knows that this is enough. People can''t deceive themselves. His heart is full of guilt. The normal conversation is stinging him like a needle at this moment.


    "There are people behind the boulder." Han Jin whispered, his gaze swept from the headless body, suddenly brightened, and then returned to calm.


    A glimpse of Moxico, quickly stood up and strode to the boulder, and sure enough, from the gap between the boulder and the mountain wall, behind the dark, there must be a cave.


    Moxico first dragged the headless body to the side, then turned to the side of the boulder, hands on the boulder, his body has exuded the vindictive light: "Open!!"


    With the roar of the Moxico, the boulder began to sway and the amplitude of the sway was getting bigger and bigger. Finally, a bang banged and broke the oak tree with a thick bowl, and the mountain wall showed a height of one meter. Hole.


    Moxico bent into the cave, and for a moment, his anxious shouts came from him: "Raphael, fast! Come in!"


    Han Jin immediately rushed in. Through the sunshine outside, he faintly saw a woman lying quietly on the ground. Then he immediately understood why Moxike was rushing to call himself in. This woman knew him for a few days. Miss Julie, who often talks with Moshin.


    Han Jin couldn''t help but smile. He met with Mo Xinke. He helped Miss Lily once, and Miss Lily lost a family servant. Mo Xinke just grabbed a back-haired lizard and caused this result. It is Miss Lily. This year''s misfortune is riddled with him, or is he and Mo Xinke destined to become the nemesis of Miss Lily?


    Sunil also got in from the outside: "What happened to you?"


    "We... we know her." Han Jin has some stuttering.


    Sunil bent down, first touched the beautiful neck, then opened the gorgeous eyelids: "She was stunned."


    "You must take her out first, then say." Han Jin said.


    "So good things to do with others?" Siniel smiled.


    "I am not in a mood to make a joke." Han Jin''s face is cold, his psychological age is very mature, he can bear quite negative emotions, but the Mo Xinke is not good, he has enough reason to worry, if Xiannier laughs again, Moshin The department may turn his face, maybe you have to start a fight with Siniel.


    Sunil was silent, then leaned down and hugged Julie: "I''m sorry, but... things have happened. We still want to think about how to be good." After that, Sunil bent over and walked out of the cave. .


    Back in the sun, Han Jin suddenly felt that the sun was a bit dazzling: "Let''s change places, I am afraid that after she wakes up... can''t stand it."


    "You are very careful." Chanel nodded.


    "What happened?" Sasko greeted him. He found that Han Jin¡¯s mood was abnormal, and that Moss¡¯s face had become iron.


    "Hey? Isn''t this Miss Lily?" Stillberg screamed.


    Sasio had a meal, and then he showed a stunned look. He was not stupid. He immediately realized that the surviving woman was the beauty that Han Jin had said before, and she was most likely a friend of Hanjin and Moshinko. His face has also become unsightly. Not long ago, he and Han Jin both opposed support. If they could arrive in time and lend a helping hand, maybe things would not develop so badly.

 Chapter 17： traitor

    Suseo raised his hand and released a water polo. He was stimulated by cold water. He screamed and screamed, and opened his eyes with a ugly face. A beautiful and ugly face jumped into her eyes, and she couldn¡¯t help but scream and use her hands to go backwards.


    "Miss Lily, don''t be nervous, everyone is a friend." Han Jin said softly.


    Yan Li looked at her and saw Han Jin, but her expression did not have the slightest ¡®friend¡¯ taste. Instead, she gritted her teeth: ¡°It¡¯s you!!¡±


    "Cough... it''s me." Han Jin coughed.


    The beautiful eyes swept through Moxie and others, and she suddenly remembered something: "Uncle Hoffman? Where is Uncle Hoffman?"


    Han Jin and Mo Xinke looked at each other and the situation was a bit tricky. The soldiers stunned Julie into the cave. Obviously, the situation has reached a critical level. Julie should also have an impression of the situation at that time. The lie between the rushes is not only the lie. I can''t get the trust of the beautiful, and it will make the wariness of the beautiful and deeper.


    "You have to be calmer." Senniel saw Han Jin and Mo Xinke face a hard time, stood up and said softly: "You... is the only survivor."


    The beautiful body shook a bit, then turned and ran forward, and Mo Xinke took a step and blocked the beautiful road.


    "Let''s get out!" screamed brilliantly.


    The Moxico department is dodging a beautiful sight, because he has a flaw in his heart: "Miss Lily, it is not for you, really."


    "Let''s leave, let me go!" Julie shouted and pushed her hand to push the letter.


    The Moss is still in front of the beautiful, the battlefield is too bloody, and the current mood is very unstable, and then it is strongly stimulated, the consequences are unpredictable, so he must not let it open.


    The beautiful movements became more and more fierce. In the end, it even developed to use fists to kick and kick, but the body of Moxico was as unmoving as a mountain. Half a mile, Moxike had nothing to do, but Lili was tired. Oh.


    "Miss Lily, are you? You calm down!" Sunil said: "What use is it for you? Can you let these pains be forgotten, or can you let your soldiers get a new life?"


    Beautifully turned and stared at Siniel: "You just told me that I am the only survivor?"


    "Yes."


    "They can face death to protect me. Do I have no courage to send anything else?" said Li Li, her voice was calm, or she was trying to control herself, but she could not tear her eyes. Sliding from her eyes.


    The fairy language was stuffed. For a moment, she said with a smile: "Mosco, let''s open, she is right."


    Moss looked at Han Jin with helpless eyes, but Han Jin sighed: "Let her go."


    The brilliant question not only touched Sunil, but also touched him. If you don''t let Julie go to the last side, maybe Julie will hate them for a lifetime, and she will hate her for a lifetime.


    Moxike couldn''t help but let it go, and Julie stumbled forward. Han Jin and Mo Xinke and others were far behind. In fact, this time, Lili had already had a hard time, and just tossed the Moxin Branch was exhausted. The final physical strength, she was sometimes stumped by stones or branches on the ground, and sometimes hit the trunk that could be easily avoided, and the back of the struggling movement was very heart-rending.


    Mo Xinke wanted to go to Fu Lili, but he was stopped by Han Jin. Now, she should not disturb her, let her freely vent, hysterical venting, is the best way.


    Julie went into the battlefield with a roll of climbing, and finally stopped in front of the soldier who died with the face eagle. She slammed into the ground, her shoulders were shaking sharply, but Han Jin and others could not hear the cry. sound.


    Julie didn''t know that she was tortured not only by herself, but also by Moxenko. As for Han Jin, it is completely different. He is good at controlling his own thoughts. When he thinks that certain ideas will cause negative emotions, he can control himself and not think about it. Moss can''t do it. The more she cries, the more she cries. The more he blames himself, the more uncomfortable he is, but he can only bear it silently.


    Han Jin knew that this was not the way. He walked slowly to the headless body and looked at it for a long while, deliberately making a sneer.


    "What did you find?" Sunil went over, and Moxico and Sasio also followed.


    "This person is not killed by a face eagle. The face eagle can''t bite his half head all at once!" Han Jin said slowly: "Is seeing his wound? Only suffered from a large blunt attack, or It¡¯s being hit by a heavy object, it will become like this.¡±


    Sunil looked closer and frowned. "You mean, someone attacked them?"


    "It turns out that I think so too." Han Jin¡¯s eyes gradually turned cold: "I saw Miss Julie, I finally know who is the murderer."


    "Who?" Moxie asked urgently.


    "You and I know him."


    Moxike stayed, and he suddenly remembered the large blunt attack that Han Jin said just now: "Is that the dwarf forging master called Villar?" The forged hammer in the hands of Villar can completely cause this kind of damage!


    "It''s him." Han Jin sighed a sigh: "The traitor is unbelievable. Since he can betray you once, he will betray the second and third times. Miss Lily''s heart is too soft. If it is replaced by me, then Will never let go of that Villar! What''s more, Villar was forced to become a slave, and his heart was full of resentment. Where would there be a little loyalty? If you find the opportunity, you must counter the master."


    "The beast!" Moxike''s angry scream: "I can''t spare him!"


    "I can''t spare him anymore." Han Jin said slowly, seeing the emotions of Moxinke found a vent, and he finally let go of his heart.


    "Dwarf forging master? How could he hurt a warrior?" Sunil did not believe.


    "He is not only a master of forging, but also a high-level combat dwarf." Han Jin replied.


    "Even if he is a high-ranking combat dwarf, you can conclude that he is doing it with some of these things, some arbitrary?" Siniel said: "If it is not him?"


    "It''s very simple. After Missy''s mood has stabilized, ask her if Villar is in the team. Everything is clear, and I have carefully examined all the places. I am sure there is no dwarf body here." Han Jin said faintly: "And, don''t forget, I am a prophet, although I still can''t see the future clearly, but I believe in my instincts."


    Han Jin has already said this level, and Shannier is not good to refute. She turned her eyes away.


    "Sinnel, I feel... you seem to have a special affection for the dwarf." Han Jin said faintly.


    "Oh..." Chanel¡¯s eyewaves showed a slight change, but it quickly returned to calm: "You are wrong, I am just a very serious person."


    (PS: There is a chapter at 1 o''clock noon.)

 Chapter 18： a hundred years of sorrow

    Everyone is very busy, Moxico and Sasio, Steelberg are busy burying the body, and because of the respect for the deceased, at least let the peace of mind, but also to the graves of the dead, Xiannier busy With comfort and beauty, Han Jin is busy studying anatomy.


    On the scene, the bodies of five or sixty face-faced hawks were left behind. Han Jin dissected them one by one and looked for possible magic crystals. The whole process only needs one sentence, but the actual operation is used by Han Jin. In two hours, in the end, he had seven more water blue magic crystals in his hand. The biggest magic crystal is similar to the baby''s fist. It is crystal clear and very beautiful, while other magic crystals are like pigeon eggs. There is no such a magic crystal sink.


    Then Han Jin cut a bunch of branches and threw a face eagle into the campfire. He had to carry out a very important scientific experiment.


    The appearance of the human face eagle is very strange. Except for a sharp long scorpion, the other parts are similar to human beings, especially the eyebrows, which are almost exactly the same, so the eyesight of the human face eagle is notoriously bad in the poultry, and the human face is not the same. The eagle has a smooth round neck, not looking at the top, not looking at the bottom, only observing the neck, no one can see that they are human face eagle. The face eagle, which was the same as the warrior, even had a throat knot. The best magic crystal was obtained from the body of the human face eagle. When the anatomy was made, Han Jin saw it clearly, and he had a goose bump on the spot. In fact, this is not in line with the biological chemistry. When flying at high altitude, the wind will greatly accelerate the loss of heat. Birds and birds need feather protection. Of course, the knowledge that Han Jin has mastered may not be consistent with this. After all, it is two worlds.


    The barbecue face eagle gave Hanjin a burning feeling. He resisted nausea and tore off a piece of meat from the cooked face eagle, gently put it in his mouth and chewed it.


    That''s right! Sure enough! Under the same weight, the meat of the back-haired lizard provides about ten times more energy than the bread, and the meat of the human face eagle provides dozens of times more energy than the back-haired lizard! However, the meat of the human face eagle is too unpalatable and too tough. Because of the special cultivation method and physical transformation, now he has an incomparable mouth, which can be used to chew the meat of the face eagle.


    Han Jin¡¯s gaze fell on the magic crystal. The energy of the six small magic crystals is about one hundred yuan. The energy of the best magic crystal reaches more than one thousand. If you can eat all these magic crystals, his energy It¡¯s no worse than Moss, but unfortunately, he doesn¡¯t dare to eat or eat. This is not his own thing, but everyone¡¯s. Regardless of big things or small things, Han Jin is not a person who is easy to get confused, even though he needs energy very much.


    "Raphael, come, here!" Moshinko greeted loudly.


    Han Jin turned to look at Mo Xinke, tearing a large piece of meat into his mouth, then stood up and walked to Mo Xinke.


    The work in the department of Moxenko has already been completed. He and Sasou and others sat in a semicircle on the grass, as if they were discussing something, and Senil was also there.


    "What?" Han Jin asked while sitting down.


    "Miss Lily has been crying and fainting several times, there is no way to hurry, unless...we throw her here, otherwise we can''t go," Sasou said.


    "Then stay here." Han Jindao, in fact, he did not want to go, the energy of those face eagle has not been absorbed, too wasteful! If you want to sleep, someone will send a pillow, which is exactly what he wants: "I have nothing to do anyway, Moss, you?"


    "I am fine."


    Han Jin looked at Sasio, Sasio smiled and said: "I am a bard. In the past few years, I have always been wandering between cities and cities. I don''t care if you listen. I will leave if you leave. Say stay and stay.


    "Sinnel, what about you?" Han Jin asked.


    "At this time... staying in the forest is not a bad thing." Siniel smiled.


    "This time? Xiannier, have you always deliberately concealed something?" Han Jin said slowly: "Of course, if you don''t want to say it, then I didn''t ask."


    "I can tell you that the war is about to happen soon." Xiannier whispered.


    "War? Does the continent seem to have war all the time?" Sasio laughed. "Siniel, you are very funny."


    "This is not an ordinary war." Siniel looked cold: "The lord of Zagunede of the Black Crow City and the lord of the Malik of Dip City have reached an alliance and jointly attacked the Holy City. It will take us long. They will all become slaves to the forces of darkness."


    "Oh... Xiannier, you are too pessimistic, and the holy crown city and Yeliucheng are also allies. If the elves of Yehliucheng send troops to support, Zagunede and Ma Lishen are not cheap." Mo Xinke shakes his head. Road.


    "The problem is here, Yehliucheng has rejected the request of the lord of the Holy Crown City, Desmark." Xiannier said coldly.


    "How is it possible?" Mo Xinke was stunned.


    ¡°Why is it impossible? Zagunede and Ma Lishen have released all the elf slaves and prisoners of war, and signed a permanent non-aggression treaty with Yehliucheng.¡±


    "The absurd! They are so ridiculous things?" Moxico jumped up: "Malishin is a good guy, Zaguned is a butcher! If the holy city is smashed, the next one must be Yehliucheng! Those Is the elf stupid?!"


    "In fact, Yehliucheng passed the referendum of the whole people and passed the decision of the Presbyterian Church." Xiannier flashed a sorrowful grief in his eyes and then turned his gaze to the other side.


    "Stupid... stupid... they are really stupid!" Moshinko couldn''t believe the decision of Yehliucheng. We must know that the outcome of this war will directly affect their lives. In the past, the major lords confront each other and no one can completely defeat anyone. Therefore, in order to expand the population and strengthen the strength, they dare not do too much, even the most cruel. The good killing of Zagunede has also been subject to certain restrictions. If Zagunede wins, there will be no invincible hands, no more scruples, his nature will be poured out, and it is even possible to turn this into a human purgatory.


    "I have been to Yehliucheng and probably know some of their ideas." Sasko whispered: "The elves are a peace-loving race. They are extremely disgusted and fearful of war. The battles of hundreds of years have been thoroughly They crushed their will, so they would rather believe in an absurd contract than to join the war."


    "Why didn''t humans be crushed?" Han Jin asked.


    "You know, the life of the elf is very long, and it can''t be compared with human beings." Sasio smiled: "When the human warrior hates war, he is very old, or he has not had time to hate war, he died on the battlefield. They can leave, because the newly-growing young people will fill their positions. The life of the elf can last for thousands of years. Can you imagine it? An elf who has killed more than 200 years on the battlefield, his How tired is the heart? It can even be said that they are on the verge of collapse, and it is still a total collapse!"


    Sunnier suddenly bit his lip, but looking at her eyes, she clearly understood what Sasou said.


    "Don''t say peace-loving elves, even if we can persist on the battlefield for two hundred years, still keep fighting spirits? Your loved ones, your friends, your companions have fallen on the battlefield, you have seen countless deaths. You have tasted countless joys and sorrows, then, can you really keep fighting?" Sasuo said slowly: "Under the past two hundred years, no elf is dead, almost all died on the battlefield, you know I don''t know what this means for a race?"


    Han Jin showed a bitter smile. If the elves of Yehliucheng have been insisting on the battlefield for more than two hundred years, no matter what they do, they are beyond reproach. If they change to Hanjin, they can¡¯t stand it anymore. Human beings have a strong advantage, metabolism is rapid, and there is always fresh blood infusion to maintain a strong vitality.


    Everyone is in silence. They are insignificant little people after all. They are powerless to resist, and they can only passively accept whether the future is dark or bright.

 Chapter 19： distribution

    Han Jin has a feeling of crying and tears, he is suffering, but here, no one can understand his pain.


    Han Jin did a full-night chef and diners. He ate three face-faced hawks and absorbed more energy than he had accumulated after he arrived in the world. At dawn, Han Jin was a little tired. He wanted to Take a break and continue your energy business.


    At this time, Han Jin was very happy because he saw hope and seized hope.


    Who knows how to open his eyes, everything has changed. In his sleep time, Moxico, Sasio and others burned all the human face eagle bodies. For Han Jin, that It¡¯s a baby, but for them, it¡¯s not useful at all. Besides, the wooden shed they built is not far from here. No one wants to be accompanied by a body that must become rancid.


    A person becomes a rich man in his sleep, his wife and his wife are in groups, and the money is like a soil. When you open your eyes and find that you have nothing, what kind of grief is...


    Han Jinchao is going to run away a little bit, and the only thing that makes him feel lucky is that he never left good things to the end. The largest human face eagle has become his energy. Otherwise, he is very May go to the Mo Xinke desperately.


    "Come on, what do you think?" Shannier was greeted by Hanjin. Everyone felt a little strange. In the past, Hanjin was most interested in eating, but now he has been sitting on the hillside, like a statue. .


    Han Jin reluctantly controlled the impulsive impulses. After all, people greet themselves with good intentions. He stepped down to the following step and sat lazily around Mo Xinke.


    Moxie hit Han Han with his shoulder and curiously asked, "What happened to you today?"


    "Nothing." Han Jin''s listless slogan, he is thinking about a problem, in order to avoid similar situations happen again, should you tell your secret? But... can you really trust them?


    "No, you must have something!" said Moxinke.


    Han Jin did not take care of Mo Xinke, took out a cloth bag and threw it on the ground: "Let''s see, this is our harvest yesterday."


    Sasio opened the bag and poured out a few pieces of water blue magic crystal from the inside. His brow wrinkled: "You can''t keep the magic crystal! The magic crystal is very unstable. If something goes wrong, magic crystal What if I ruin nothing and hurt you?"


    "What should I do?"


    "The magic crystal should be kept separate."


    ¡°No?¡± Han Jin pointed to Steigenberger: ¡°There are hundreds of black crows in him. Why didn¡¯t you say that?¡±


    "Not the same, the higher the level of the magic crystal, the more unstable the element." Sasio shook his head.


    "If you can trust me, then give it to me to save." Xiannier said faintly.


    Sasio handed over the magic crystal, and Sunnier has a space ring. She is the best candidate and everyone has no objection.


    "Sasio, how much can these magic crystals sell?" Han Jin asked.


    "The magic crystal of the best product should be able to sell twenty to fifty gold coins. The other magic crystals can sell more than ten gold coins."


    ¡°The gap between the top and bottom is so big?¡± Han Jin is a bit strange.


    "Yeah." Sasio nodded.


    "Isn''t it said yesterday that Xiannier is going to have a war? The price of Magic Crystal will definitely skyrocket." Han Jin said: "We have nothing to do now, it is better to take turns to hunt, try to accumulate some magic crystals, money. But good things, whether we go to Beit League or go to the Holy City in the future, or want to leave here, at least to protect our lives."


    "I am free to listen to you." Sasao said.


    "I am a mercenary, this is my old business." Mo Xinke laughed.


    "Okay." Xiannier responded. She looked very calm. She didn''t know if she could look down on the magic crystal that might be harvested, or she couldn''t look down on the work of hunting Warcraft.


    "Sasio, if each of us buys a space ring, how many gold coins do we need?" Han Jin asked.


    Xiannier snorted, and Sasko said weakly: "Do you really have this idea?"


    "how?"


    "If we can have this kind of harvest every day..." Sasou pointed to the magic crystal in the hands of Sunnier: "Three years, almost."


    "Xinnier, you are so rich!" Han Jin¡¯s eyes lit up. For him, money is an inexhaustible source of energy!


    "I have no money, this space ring was given to me by my mother." Xiannier shook his head. "Otherwise I will not stay here with you."


    "It''s all the same." Mo Xinke suddenly said: "I have a way to make a fortune!"


    "What is the way?" Han Jin came to the spirit.


    "We can contact Siniel''s family and say that Siniel is in our hands and asks them to pay a certain ransom." Moxico said while observing the change of Sunil''s expression: "Of course, our The purpose is to make the business, what the price is... not too much."


    "Moss, you are crazy?" Sasio could not laugh: "This kind of joke can not be opened."


    "Yes, if you are not afraid of the bow of Goethe in my brother''s hands, I can cooperate with you." Siniel is still so indifferent.


    "That''s it. If you look at it, you are guilty."


    "You are very interesting. You want to blackmail my family. Do you want me to help you really?" Xiannier smiled in his eyes.


    "If you can''t say that, you will have a copy of the money you earn, which is good for everyone."


    "The key is, why should I give you the money? I can go to my brother to ask for it." Xiannier could not help but rolled his eyes.


    "Okay, everyone is serious." Sasio intervenes: "Talk about hunting. Rafael, they have no fighting power, how do we all three people distribute?"


    "You and Mo Xinke, I can do it myself." Xiannier whispered: "Today you go out first, I stay at the camp, and the beautiful emotions are still unstable. I can take care of her too. I will go out tomorrow."


    Sasio and Mossenko looked at each other and it turned out that Han Jin¡¯s judgment was justified. When she first met, Sunil said she was a treasure hunter, a fifth-order professional, but her distribution. The opinions are somewhat unfair. As a high-ranking swordsman and a sixth-order professional, Mossenko should go all the way, and Shannier should be with Sasou. The two fifth-order professionals take care of each other. She has enough confidence in herself.


    "That''s it." Moxico stood up and took the sword with him.


    "What about me? I don''t have to do anything?" Han Jin pointed at his nose.


    "We have not been forced to let the prophet fight to the point." Sasio laughed.


    (There is still a chapter in the afternoon)

 Chapter 20： adventure

    After dinner, Xiannier went back to take care of Julie. The Moxic Branch waited until the back of Sunil''s back disappeared and turned his eyes to Sasio: "Are you too stupid?!"


    "Ok?"


    "I talked with Xiannier about getting rich, why are you interrupting?"


    "The kind of joke can also be opened?" Sasio smiled.


    "You..." Moxico''s face is proud: "We can all see that the background of Syner is very mysterious. Besides, we don''t know anything. Do you think I am joking? I am in the set. Her words!


    "Call?"


    "Of course!" Moxie nodded heavily. "At least, we now know that she has a brother, and she uses the Eldon''s unique Gordon''s bow! If you haven''t messed up, maybe I already know her." Parents, and what my brother is calling!"


    "Take it down, Mo Xinke." Han Jin lazily interjected: "Don''t be smart, don''t take others as fools. If you continue to ask, Xiannier will definitely notice your intentions, it''s very bad, still It is better to ask her directly."


    ¡°Let me ask her directly, will she say it?¡± Moxenko asked in dissatisfaction.


    "She said that she is not her power. We must respect her." Han Jin shook his head. "Use your example. If I try to find out the past that you don''t want to say, will you feel comfortable in your heart?"


    Moxico scratched his scalp, half awkward, and some embarrassed smiles.


    "I didn''t expect it, you have a lot of hearts." Sasio looked up and down at Moss.


    "His little cleverness never knew where to use it." Han Jin stood up: "Steelberg, handed me the magic crystal."


    Stillberg was listening to everyone''s conversation, listening to Han Jin calling him, and hurriedly handed over the big bag behind him.


    Han Jin opened the bag and carefully selected a magic crystal with the least energy. Then he handed the bag to Stillberg and turned to walk in the forest.


    "Young Master, what are you doing?" Stilberg called.


    "I have something, no one of you should bother me." Han Jin waved.


    Came to a small mountain, Han Jin observed for a moment, stretched out his hands to climb the trunk in front of him and climbed up. More than ten meters above the ground, there is a small tree hole, just enough to accommodate Han Jin into a person, just right for him to practice, yesterday Han Jin took a lot of effort to find this place.


    The jungle at the foot is close to the outer hills of the Taraxia Mountains. Even though there are often World of Warcraft in the daytime, dozens of hawks that come to revenge are a warning that cannot be ignored. The tree is much safer than the tree.


    Han Jin stared at the magic crystal of the size of his nails. After a long while, he put the magic crystal in his mouth with a very slow movement.


    Han Jin is a calm person, but he can''t be absolutely calm. Although he has some wits and wits, he is still very young. He has learned very little in his experience. The most important thing is that He has no painful lessons that are indelible. As for the big bang that sent him over, the more reason is that he is vacillating, or he is completely good, so that he will not accept Zhou Chengyi¡¯s case, or he will be a bad person, directly killing Zhou Zhouyi or subduing, and exploding. It is impossible to happen.


    The morning blows made Han Jin somewhat out of control. If you eat a few more face-face hawks today, and then absorb the energy of hundreds of Black Ravens, the sum of energy will reach about four, and it will be assessed by the standards of the world. Already a third-order professional. Although there is still a considerable gap compared with Mo Xinke and others, how many days did he come to the world? No one can match this speed of this leap!


    Now the human face eagle has been burned by Moss, and continue to practice according to the original plan, at least another month or more, in order to try to absorb the energy of the Black Raven Magic Crystal, or wait for the Moss Bring back a few fifth-order Warcraft, but now Han Jin does not want to wait, and does not want to pin their hopes on who.


    Han Jin swallowed the magic crystal slowly. He figured it very clearly. There are more than 7,000 yuan of energy in the body. The energy of this magic crystal is more than 80 yuan. On the surface, it exceeds the limit of 1%, but the magic The energy in the crystal is not pure, but also contains something that he does not understand for a while, and the energy base must be discounted. However, Han Jin also knows that the standard of true safety is one in a thousand. The so-called limit only means that the closer the energy ratio is to one percent, the greater the danger.


    When the energy of the magic crystal began to dissolve, Han Jin slowly closed his eyes and hugged the Yuan. Soon, he really learned why Sassu said that the element of the magic crystal is very unstable. In the beginning, the energy was guided by his consciousness, and immediately became the flood of the opening. The magic crystal of the nail in the belly disappeared only in the blink of an eye, and all of them turned into a turbulent energy flow, which was shocked. His limbs are full of sorrows. Fortunately, he has greatly strengthened his body, otherwise he has suffered internal injuries.


    Too bad! Han Jin¡¯s mind flashed a thought, but now he has no time to regret it.


    Han Jin took a deep breath and the energy in the body slowed up. He could absorb some of his impulse every revolution.


    The energy in the magic crystal is different from the grain contained in the food. The grain is gentle and docile, and he can control the speed of absorption at any time. The energy contained in the magic crystal is full of wildness, rampage, uncontrollable, and the release speed is too fast, giving Hanjin a feeling of being caught off guard.


    A few weeks later, Han Jin¡¯s state of mind suddenly produced dramatic changes. The negative emotions contained in the dark elements such as tyranny, bloodthirsty, hatred, etc. came to mind. Han Jin¡¯s face became red and the forehead was violent. The hands that were printed on the chest also began to tremble slightly.


    One after another illusion flashed in Han Jin¡¯s heart, and the illusion was full of dark colors, but Han Jin felt very comfortable.


    Han Jin saw that he waved his iron rod and beat the Moxic branch all over the body. Because Moxike was the owner, he burned all the face hawks and made him hate!


    Han Jin saw that he pressed Lili on the grass and tore off all the beautiful clothes. The weeping, the gasping, the pleading, made him extremely satisfied.


    There is also Sasio and Siniel. In Han Jin¡¯s mind, everyone has become his slave!


    In the system of comprehension, all kinds of negative emotions are collectively called demons. After all, Han Jin is a mature comprehension. He is not afraid of the influence of the demons. The problem is that he did not have any preparation beforehand, and before he was alert, the demons had already controlled. He.


    Han Jin used the last bit of wisdom to make a long whistle, trying to vent all kinds of demons, but the shouting soon became a roar, full of violent roar.

 Chapter 21： talent

    A figure jumped from one tree to another, and was approaching Han Han¡¯s hidden tree hole at a very fast speed. It was the fairy who heard the shouting.


    The place where Han Jin chose is very hidden, but this is only for World of Warcraft. Sunnier only paused for a moment and judged the exact position. Several vertical jumps appeared in front of the tree hole.


    The scene in the tree hole surprised Sunil, and Han Jin¡¯s face was faintly recognizable, but his face had been inflated for a circle, covered with countless bloodshot eyes, eyes closed, forehead bruising From the beginning, the cheeks are violently moving, like a barbarian caught in a state of madness.


    The energy of tens of yuan is not much, but the damage caused by uncontrolled is far beyond the expectations of Hanjin. Just like an integrated motherboard, under normal circumstances, it can withstand a relatively strong current. If the arc coming from outside is not going according to the prescribed route, forcibly breaking into will cause serious damage to the motherboard, just like Hanjin''s current body. Of course, Han Jin''s body is much stronger than the inanimate motherboard. At least he can try to absorb some energy. The problem is that he can only reduce the damage, but he can''t resist the damage fundamentally.


    "Rafael, what''s wrong with you?" Sinner hurriedly reached for Hanjin.


    When he heard the voice of Xiannier, Han Jin opened his eyes and his pupil didn''t know when it turned into blood red. At the same time, his hand stretched out and grabbed Shannier''s blond hair.


    In fact, Siniel is the strongest professional in this temporary small group, but everyone has been together for a few days, and there is more or less trust between them, and Hanjin is just a prophet without fighting power. The defense was actually caught by Han Jin. Just when Xiannier was so surprised that he wanted to ask Hanjin, Han Jin tried to pull down and the other hand stretched out. He grabbed the soft armor of Xiannier¡¯s chest and then tore it hard. Now Hanjin¡¯s There is no reason in mind except for tyranny or tyranny.


    Sunnier¡¯s tears flowed out quickly, and she instinctively waved her right fist and hit Han Qian¡¯s chest.


    With a bang, Han Jin¡¯s chest collapsed abruptly. The figure smashed a big hole in the back wall of the tree hole and rolled down involuntarily, but his hand was still holding Siniel¡¯s hair. Facts have proved that this kind of street hooligans have a certain effect, perhaps to protect their hair, perhaps it is very painful, and Siniel was forced to cross the tree hole and plant down with Han Jin. .


    However, Xiannier was not idle. Her fists fell like a storm in the chest and abdomen of Hanjin. Fortunately, it was impossible to borrow power in the air. Xiannier is not a warrior. It is impossible to release the spirit of fighting and exerting the power. Very limited, otherwise Han Jin will be killed alive during the process of planting.


    With a bang, two people were planted on the grass. First, they were beaten by dozens of people, and they violently collided with the ground. Han Jin¡¯s injury was even heavier. One mouth, a blood arrow spurted out, was spraying Chanel face.


    Xian Nier¡¯s heart was awkward. She thought that she had another secret calculation. The backhand took a sharp arrow from the quiver and forced it to Han Han¡¯s eyebrow. At this moment, Xiannier had already given birth to a murder.


    When Han Jin was hit hard, the throat and sweet blood surged, the energy of the body''s rampage and all kinds of negative emotions found a venting mouth. After all, they did not belong to Hanjin. With a blood spurting out, his Lingtai has already The Qingming was restored, but the injury could not be reversed. Han Jin couldn¡¯t move even one finger, and he could only watch the arrow tip **** at himself.


    On the occasion of the millennium, Sunnier¡¯s angry eyes collided with Han Jin¡¯s line of sight. She suddenly discovered that the blood red color in Han¡¯s eyes had faded. In the eyes of Han Jin, she saw deep helplessness and despair. In the heart of Xiannier''s heart, the arm suddenly stopped, and the roundabout was so that the arrowhead had pierced Hanjin''s eyebrows, and the blood beads leaked out a little.


    "Raphael?" Sinnel screamed tentatively.


    "It''s me..." Han Jin was low and low. He didn''t dare to nod now, and the arrow pointed to his eyebrows.


    "What happened just now?" Xiannier did not relax his vigilance.


    "My legs... The legs seem to be broken, and the ribs are broken..." Han Jin¡¯s face was full of pain. He tried to shift the subject and use pain to win the sympathy of Xiannier.


    "Tell me, what happened just now?" said Siniel coldly.


    Seeing that he couldn¡¯t touch Senniel, Han Jin was silent. He couldn¡¯t explain it. The rushed lie couldn¡¯t stand the scrutiny, and Siniel was not a fool. It would make her more suspicious.


    "Speak, my patience is limited!" Sinner''s manual movement.


    Han Jin shows a bitter smile. Do you have to tell your secret?


    "Steelberg said, you took a magical crystal of the black crow from him and left." Siniel suddenly remembered the darkness that Han Jin had just revealed, and felt faintly what he had seized: "Magic Crystal Where? Where?!"


    "I have eaten it." Han Jin whispered.


    "Is it going to eat??" Xiannier browed.


    "Because I can absorb the elements in the magic crystal." Han Jin originally wanted to say energy, but Xiannier may not be able to understand.


    "What do you say? Can you absorb the elements in the magic crystal??" Sunnier was on the spot and her voice began to tremble.


    "Yes."


    "Can you absorb all kinds of elements?"


    "Yes."


    "You eat it!" Siniel had a backhand and a red-hot magic crystal in his hand.


    Han Jin¡¯s pupil has shrunk a bit. It¡¯s a sixth-order magic crystal. The energy contained in the magic crystal is almost a thousand. If he can absorb the energy in this magic crystal, he will jump to the sixth-order professional. .


    "I will die if I eat it."


    Chanel¡¯s mouth sneered, and the arrow in his hand tightened: ¡°Oh? Why?¡±


    "An ant can''t drink the water of a river. I can absorb the elements of the second-order magic crystal. After a period of accumulation, I can try to absorb the elements of the third-order magic crystal. I have to step by step."


    Xiannier put away his sneer and looked at Han Jin seriously. Han Jin¡¯s look was very open. He even said his most important secrets. What else is it hidden?


    I don''t know how long it took, and Siniel said in a word: "If you are telling the truth, do you know what it means?"


    "What?" Han Jin was very open-minded.


    "There is no limit to your future!"


    "I don''t know about the future, but I thought that today is my limit." Han Jin made a very joke.


    Sunil did not laugh. She was silent for a long while and said slowly: "I have never heard of anyone who has such a terrible talent!"


    "Do you believe me?"


    "Some believe." Senilton paused: "You just exudes a very clear dark atmosphere. Now all the darkness has disappeared. I think... there is only one reasonable explanation. You can really absorb the magic crystal. Elements."


    "Then can you lift your hand? I am a little dizzy." Han Jin smiled bitterly. From the point of view of the truth, the eyebrow is the position of the eye, not to mention being pointed by an arrow, even with a finger, a pencil can make people feel very uncomfortable.


    "Do you know that you don''t know, what does your talent mean?" Siniel said, she hates this attitude of not knowing herself in Baoshan, always pulling the topic to the next leaf.


    "I know, but I need Magic Crystal, it takes time." Han Jin had to say seriously: "Otherwise, everything is a fantasy." This is the words of Han Jin''s heart.


    "I still have one last question. Why do you want to absorb the elements of the Dark Magic Crystal?" Chanel''s look relaxed: "Can you absorb all kinds of elements?"


    "I... I only have this kind of magic crystal..."


    "Oh." Xiannier nodded and his eyes fell on Hanjin''s left leg. His look suddenly became a bit unnatural: "Your injury... is it painful?"


    Big sister! Finally know that I am sympathetic to me? Han Jin almost moved to tears: "pain..."


    "I blame me, I thought you were..."


    "It''s my fault not to blame you. I didn''t expect the dark elements to have such a big impact. I can''t control myself."


    "In the future, don''t take in the dark elements anymore. Otherwise, you will become a dark creature sooner or later." Siniel showed a hint of disgust. She did not dislike Hanjin, but hated the darkness.


    "I know."


    "Okay, I will take you back." Sunil bent down and tried to hold Hanjin up.


    "No... still let Steelberg come."


    "Can he bring you back? You are not afraid that your injury is more serious?" Xiannier smiled and said: "I am not afraid, how can a big man twist and pinch?"


    (There is still a chapter in the afternoon)

 Chapter 22： burden

    It¡¯s true that Sayong¡¯s lost horse knows that it¡¯s a blessing. Han Jin¡¯s boring lay on the grass and watching Julie and Steelberg busy.


    The beautiful emotions recovered quickly, or she was very strong in her bones, but she lacked the courage and experience to face the crisis.


    Han Jin and others did not leave her alone, and she was still in love. Although Han Jin often talked about how beautiful the forest scenery is and how fascinating it is, the brilliant IQ is not as low as it used to be. The hostility has gradually faded.


    Julie is also a professional, a regular warrior, but her strength can only knock down Stillberg, even the injured Han Jin can not beat, I know that I can not do anything else, beautiful and Ste Erberg took part, and the two worked together on some chores, such as washing and washing, and cleaning up.


    It¡¯s really hard for her to be beautiful. The efficiency and effectiveness of her work are not very good. Obviously, she has never done similar chores before. A big lady in the holy crown city, the servant maid under her hand will not be less, she will not need her. Reaching out, now, she is forced to go to Liangshan. Of course, Han Jin and others did not force her, but she forced herself. Sometimes Han Jin asked Steigenberg to take her hands over. She always looked very unhappy. Over time, Han Jin and others also She went.


    Han Jin spit the grass roots in the mouth and turned his eyes to the ceiling. A few days ago, she was dragging them. Now he is dragging everyone. The ribs on the chest are broken four times, and the left leg is broken. He doesn''t care. I want to go. It is better to say that the most uncomfortable thing is that he is distressed by his own energy. In order not to leave behind the sequelae, he must use energy to strengthen the physical resilience.


    In the end, it is still not enough energy. At his peak, this kind of injury, he only needs to return to normal in 12 hours, but the energy consumed is directly proportional to it. Now Han Jin can not afford it.


    "Sinnel, come back." The voice of Moxico sounded outside the shed: "Wow, bring back a big guy!"


    "Who are you packing up? I am a little tired." Chanel replied.


    "I am coming." Moshin said: "They can''t do it."


    "What about Raphael, still in the shed?"


    "Yeah." Mo Xinke smirked and said: "Xinnier, you seem to care about him for a few days."


    "Use your tube." The voice did not fall, and Shannier had picked up the straw curtain at the door of the wooden shed and walked in.


    Han Jin looked up at Xiannier. Despite being laughed at by Mo Xinke, Xiannier¡¯s eyes seemed calm. She did not put the words of Mo Xinke in her heart. This is the secret of the two of them. Han Jin was seriously injured, but it was all her merits. For them, it is natural and normal to take care of and be taken care of. Otherwise, one person will inevitably feel too wrong. And another person will feel overwhelmed.


    "Steelberg, you go out first, I have something to say to him." Senil said faintly.


    Stillberg''s eyes suddenly lit up, looked at Han Jin, looked at Sunil, and smiled out of the wooden shed.


    "This guy, laughing too much, I have to teach him a lesson!" Han Jin said a little embarrassed.


    "Worry? I don''t think you can go anywhere." Shannier replied while walking to Han Jin and squatting down. Soon, there were a few more magic crystals in the side of Han Jin. There are also water systems.


    "This is..." Han Jin lived.


    "Give it to you," said Sennel faintly.


    Han Jin discovered that these magic crystals are all second-order, and he immediately understood the intention of Xiannier. While pursuing food, Sunnier also specially hunted some second-order Warcraft for himself. The probability of the second-order Warcraft forming the magic crystal is very low. On the same day, Sasio burned so many black crows, but also harvested two or three hundred magic crystals, and the types of these magic crystals in front of each Similarly, God knows how long Xiannier has been in the forest for a few magic crystals.


    "Thank you." Han Jin whispered: "But..."


    "But what?"


    "I am hurt now, and the accumulated elements are very depleted. Xiannier, I think you understand."


    "You can''t absorb the elements of the second-order magic crystal now?"


    "Yeah." Han Jin nodded.


    "The first-order magic crystal... that''s too easy." Xiannier frowned. "Is there any other way?"


    "Actually... If you didn''t burn those face eagle, I wouldn''t be like this." Han Jin smiled bitterly, and after a few days of resentment, he finally vented it.


    "You mean... can you absorb elements from the body of Warcraft?" Sunil showed a shocked look.


    "Yes, it''s only absorbed very little."


    "I said, you always eat so many things!" Xiannier suddenly realized.


    "I don''t want to, of course, it is very hard to eat all day long."


    Sunil stayed for a long while and suddenly said, "Then I have a solution." After that, she turned and walked out of the wooden shed.


    The time was not long, and there was a scream from the outside of Moshinko: "What? The bear of the earth?? Xiannier, are you crazy?!"


    "What are you shouting?" Xiannier said with anger: "I see very clearly, it is just a bear of the earth that has not yet grown! We can deal with both!"


    "I don''t want to go crazy with you! How about adulthood? In case there are other bears in the earth nearby? Xiannier, that is the eighth-order Warcraft, not what we can deal with!"


    "We won''t look at it carefully? If there is really a bear in the earth, we can come back, if not..."


    "No, no!" Moxenko categorically said.


    "Are you going or not?" Xiannier was a little angry.


    "Don''t go!" The answer from Mo Xinke is very good.


    Xiannier whispered a few words to Mo Xinke, and Mo Xinke said with surprise: "What are you talking about?"


    "Do I have to lie to you?"


    Moxco hesitated for a long while, and then reluctantly said: "Well, let''s try."


    "This is a man!"


    "Oh... are you cursing me? My teacher said that men usually die very fast."


    "You..." Chanel was not light.


    "Sasio, you stay here, I went out with Shannier and I will come back later." Mo Xinke called.


    "Hey, aren''t you really going to deal with the bears of the earth?" Sasio screamed.


    "It''s okay." The voice of Moxinke has gone far: "Let''s wait for our good news."


    Han Jin was lying there, he heard the conversation outside, and he heard a few words of whispering. He knew more clearly why Mo Xinke changed from resolute opposition to reluctantly agreeing. Han Jin¡¯s eyes were faintly moist. He is a very strong person. In that world, apart from his parents and his master, he has not accepted the favor of anyone. In this world, he still refuses to seek the help of others. He only wants to rely on himself. However, some things are pushed. Can''t fall.


    "Young master, what''s wrong with you?" Steelberg cried in surprise at the door of the wooden shed.


    "I''m fine." Han Jin simply closed his eyes: "I want to sleep for a while, don''t bother me."

 Chapter 23： challenge

    Han Jin¡¯s sleep was very fragrant, because he had already agreed with the people in Moss in his heart and delivered his safety to them. He was very relieved.


    Until Steigenberg pushed Hanjin several times, Han Jinke woke up from his sleep, and at first glance, both Shannier and Stillberg were in the wooden shed, and Stillberg held a piece in his hand. Grilled meat, rich aromas come to the surface.


    Han Jin came to the spirit and reached out to pick up the piece of barbecue. Stilberg smiled and said: "Master, I am still feeding you."


    "No, I haven''t been weak to that extent." Han Jin held his elbows on the ground: "You can lift me up."


    Stillberg did not insist, and carefully supported Han Jin¡¯s back. Han Jin took a bite of barbecue and couldn¡¯t help but say: ¡°Is this the meat of the bear of the earth?¡±


    "No." Sunil shook his head. "There is an old mother bear near the bear. I and Moshinke didn''t dare to provoke them."


    "That''s right! You must not risk for me, otherwise..." Han Jin showed a smile.


    "Thinking beautiful! Who do you think you are?" Xiannier smiled: "If you can help you, it is nothing, if you must risk your life... I will not do it."


    Han Jin is somewhat embarrassed: "That is..."


    "This is a flesh, how? Don''t want to eat?"


    "No, I am very satisfied with the food." Han Jin made a happy life.


    At this moment, Moxico''s drafting curtains strode in: "Xinnier, are there any fifth-order magic crystals in your hands?"


    "Yes." Shannier turned his hand and added a few pieces of water blue magic crystals in his hand. This was taken out by Han Jin from the human face eagle.


    "This is not the case, Sasio is going to be a fire."


    "The fire system is gone."


    "What should I do?" Moxico''s eyes widened: "It''s useless to rely solely on your trap!"


    "I will go out and tell you that I will affect Rafael''s rest here." Xiannier turned his back to Han Jin and made a look.


    "Oh." Moxike didn''t know how to nod, turned and walked out, but took two steps and stopped: "Right, Sasio asked, can you borrow your soft armor? ?"


    "What is he going to do?" Xiannier asked with a frown.


    "Your soft armor defense effect is too strong, Sasio knows some alchemy, he wants to study it." Mo Xinke smiled and said: "Ha! If we all have this kind of soft armor, then what are you afraid of? ?"


    "Sinnel''s soft armor is really strong." Han Jin nodded.


    "How did you know?" Moxico asked curiously.


    Han Jin¡¯s mind has been thinking a few words, ''There is no fifth-order magic crystal'', Sassu¡¯s need, ''trap,'' and so on. When I heard that Moxico was asking myself, he replied: "I I tore it hard for a few times, and I didn''t... Hehe." After the words were not finished, Han Jin had already found out that it was inappropriate and had to make a laugh.


    "Don''t say that you have some strength." Mo Xinke smiled and said: "Even the bear of the earth..."


    "Where are you coming from?" Xiannier shouted.


    I don''t know what happened during the time when Han Jin slept. The attitude of Mo Xinke to Siniel has changed. If it was yesterday, Siniel spoke to him in this tone. He had to get angry on the spot.


    "Good, good, I don''t say..." Moxico suddenly stopped: "Raphael, what did you say? You said you tried hard..."


    "I didn''t say anything!" Han Jin hurriedly shook his head and denied it.


    Xiannier took a long breath, and Moxinke stepped back two steps, brushing the ground and turning around. He drafted the curtain and walked out of the wooden shed. The whole process seemed very smooth.


    "Xinnier, you..." Han Jin didn''t know what to say. He now understands that Xiannier and Moxinke have already fought with the bears of the earth, and it is relying on the protection of soft armor. No injuries! As for the few words he has been pondering, on behalf of Sunil and others, they are still not dead, and are preparing to hunt the bears of the earth again.


    "I am a hunter. In this forest, I am not afraid of any challenges. On the contrary, I like this feeling." Xiannier said faintly: "Don''t think too much, I want to kill the two bears of the earth." Not for you, to improve your strength, you must pass the baptism of iron and blood. Combat is the only way to break through the bottleneck. To be precise, I am for myself."


    "Are you an elf?" Han Jin asked softly.


    "My identity should not be a secret to you." Siniel showed a smile.


    "Don''t you say... are the elves abhorrent to war?"


    "I am an exception." Senilton paused: "In fact, every race has an exception. For example, you humans, the great Master Heine, who went a hundred years ago, rushed around and called on the lords to stop the endless war, especially It¡¯s what he said, and it¡¯s unforgettable until now.¡±


    "What?"


    "He said a lot, not a few words can be clearly stated, but what I am most impressed with is that sentence." Sunil''s voice became serious: "Let the powerless people force and let the pessimists move forward!"


    The topic suddenly turned to this aspect, Han Jin can only honestly shut up his mouth. He knows too little about the world, and he can never sublimate to the height of philosophy. If he barely accepts the words, he will be exposed.


    "Many elves believe that human beings are a despicable, cruel, greedy life. They can only say that those elves are too superficial." Siniel said slowly: "Any race, including the goblins, will give birth to nobles and even It is the enlightened, it is they who guide their own race, or the whole world is prosperous and powerful."


    "This..." Han Jin hesitated: "Don''t you think this topic is too deep for me?" He suddenly had a feeling of facing a female doctor, who had been in contact with it before. People can always lead to the classics, and they are worried about the future of mankind, the balance of society, etc. There is no room for him to interject. The problem is that he wants to absorb energy and more and more energy. , not interested in other things.


    Xiannier looked at Han Jin. After a while, he said: "Do you know how Master Heine died?"


    Han Jin¡¯s face is helpless, and it¡¯s simply that he¡¯s talking differently and his lips are not right.


    "Because he only has a heart that changes the world, but he does not change the power of the troubled times." Senil himself said the answer.


    "Cough... Xiannier, I know... you respect the great Master Heine, but he has been dead for a long time, and has nothing to do with us, right?" Han Jin looked at Senil''s face: " Now I just want to know, why are you helping me like this?"


    "Because of curiosity." Sunil smiled. "You have a talent that you have never seen before. I want to know how far you can go."


    ¡°Just curiosity?¡±


    "Yes, what do you think I want?"


    "So... can you listen to me a few words?"


    "You say it."


    "Sinnel, what do you think is our greatest strength?"


    ¡°Our advantage?¡± Sunil thought seriously: ¡°We don¡¯t seem to have any advantage.¡±


    "It''s time." Han Jin said helplessly: "We are very young, we have a lot of time, and there is nothing that can push us to the point of taking risks. Believe me, don''t attack the bear of the earth." I didn''t know my secret before, I still have confidence in myself. Now with your help, I am more confident. We don''t need to hurry to do anything!"


    "Your character is very calm." Siniel smiled: "I think about it again."


    (After the afternoon)

 Chapter 24： capital

    When Han Jin walked out of the wooden shed for the first time under the help of Steelberg, it has already passed ten days. As the saying goes, Han Jin can recover his walking ability within ten days, and it is not very good. It''s easy.


    In these ten days, a lot of things have happened. The most important thing that has the most impact on the future is the fundamental change in the relationship between each other.


    I must not underestimate these ten days. If Han Jin is not injured, after the beautiful mood returns to normal, they are likely to choose to leave and go to Beit League, but what happens to Beit League? It is hard to say where Sasio is going, but Siniel will not continue to stay with them. She has to find an answer for herself and the elves. Obviously, Han Jin and Mo Xinke are not qualified to answer. Julie will also leave, she has her own problems to solve, and in the future, if they still have the opportunity to meet, it is an enemy or a friend has become an unknown.


    Xiannier and Sasou often have a heated debate. The focus of the debate is on what kind of future the world should go to, and then Julie also joined the battle group. The identity of Xiannier is already very clear. She is the elf of Yehliucheng. She grew up in the subtle influence of the elf civilization. Suseo always wanders between cities and understands the sufferings of the lower classes such as civilians and slaves. Representing the privileged class of mankind. In other words, the status of the three people is different, and the outlook on life and the world view are different. Just like an alternative three countries, they always quarrel with each other, no one can convince anyone, or two people unite to another. One person launched a fierce attack, and when the topic turned, the original alliance quickly disbanded, and the new alliance was re-established. It was really volatile.


    However, the friendship between them has gradually deepened with the quarrel. In fact, their arguments are very naive. Not to mention changing the world and deciding the future, they can''t even change a small town, but they must also admit that they are pointing and ignoring. The text is the character and privilege of the young man. The so-called newborn calf is not afraid of the tiger. This is the truth. If even the youngsters lose their blood and spirit, then the world is really hopeless.


    Moxie is the most boring. As Han Jin said, he only has some cleverness, does not have any great ideals or ideas, and makes the world peaceful. This ideal is of course very noble, but compared with it. Ke also hopes that he will become a sword saint in the world. If a **** appears, he can unconditionally satisfy a wish of Moxico. He will definitely choose the latter without hesitation...


    Seeing the distant Sasio, Xiannier and other three people sitting around the side of the stone, silent, Han Jin felt a little strange, handed out the Mo Xinke: "What happened to them? At this time, it was not very noisy. What?"


    "Oh..." Mossenko erected the index finger: "They just talked about the beautiful things, and now she is sad."


    "What''s wrong?" Han Jin asked, frowning.


    Moxie Branch has briefly introduced it. According to Julie, she went to Ladong Town to open a blacksmith shop. It is a family assessment. During this period, she will not receive any help from the family. The initial funding is fixed. The assessment period is One year, to decide the candidate for the future head of the family. In fact, according to the usual practice, Julie should be assessed after two years. Of course, she also understands that the family let her leave the Holy City to avoid a person''s entanglement.


    Han Jin and Mo Xinke had already known what happened. Later, Julie suddenly received a letter from her family, and the messenger turned out to be her father¡¯s old friend and high-ranking fighter Hoffman. Her father told her in the letter. Leave Ladong Town immediately, leave far away, never return to the Holy City.


    Julie has no experience, she can only guess in her heart, but can not make an accurate analysis, and Sasio and Xiannier make up for her shortcomings. Black Crow City and Dipp City jointly attacked Dismark, and Dismarker turned to Wild Willow City for help and was rejected. Therefore, there is only one choice for Dissmark, expanding the army and expanding the army with the fastest speed!


    The first thing to be solved is that the military is a problem. The beautiful family is one of the best in the Holy Crown City. It has become the target of the first thing that Desmark has drawn. However, for some unpredictable considerations, the beautiful family does not want to cooperate with Diss. Mark married, decided to let Julie leave the holy crown city, want to delay for a while.


    The problem is that the position of the dissmark is already at stake. Where is the energy and time to deal with a businessman? Finally, the use of extremely extreme means, this is the origin of the letter.


    Although these are speculations, the blow to Julie is very large, and in addition, she can''t find any other reason.


    Han Jin fell into silence, and for a long while, he slowly said: "Let''s go, we are sitting in the past."


    "I don''t go, they always talk about something useless!" Moxico shook his head.


    "You..." Han Jin was angry and laughed: "Let''s go, we should also discuss how to go next."


    Hearing the footsteps behind him, Sasko turned his head and said with amazement: "Raphael, how did you come out? Your injury..."


    "It''s okay." Han Jin answered while sitting on the small stone.


    Yan Li smiled reluctantly and then bowed her head. Xiang Nier looked up and down Han Jin: "Are you really okay?"


    "Of course it is true." Han Jin slammed his arm to prove his health: "We have stayed here for a long time, should we go somewhere else?"


    "Where do you want to go?" Xiannier stunned.


    "Where is it, at least we have to find out what happened outside." Han Jin glanced around: "What do you think?"


    "I am free." Sasio said.


    "Okay." Julie glanced at Han Jin with grateful eyes. Even if Han Jin did not say that she had to make this request, she just hesitated because Han Jin was injured and is now proposed by Han Jin. That is no better.


    "Where to go? Is there a place?" asked Senniel.


    "Go to the eleventh town, it is very prosperous, and I am familiar with the situation there." Mo Xinke scratched his head.


    "Eleven towns? This name is very weird." Han Jin said curiously.


    "The Beit League has a total of four acropolis, divided into southeast and northwest cities. There are four big towns under each acropolis, there are sixteen, and all the towns are numbered."


    "It seems that the lord of the Beit League is a very intelligent and rigorous person." Han Jin moved.


    "Bet League has only the lord, no lord, and the lord will change every three years." Sasio laughed. "Actually, the Guardian League is controlled by the lords of the four acropolis. The lord is always among them. Rotate."


    "This way..." Han Jin thought for a moment: "Xinnier, should we have a lot of gains these days?"


    "How? I am afraid of corruption?" Xiannier laughed.


    "No... I have to do it in my heart."


    Xiannier opened his own space ring, a piece of magic crystal appeared on the square stone, but the magic crystal''s grade is not high, all are four or five orders, probably more than twenty.


    "Sasio, how much can these sell?"


    "More than one hundred gold coins, if you run into a much-needed person, you can sell it even higher." Julie said first.


    Sasio shrugged his shoulders. In fact, there was a beautiful, Han Jin asked him that this is superfluous.


    "Enough is enough." Han Jin sighed. Now everyone is poor, and she has some money, but she has been searched by the traitor, Villar. To achieve her own wishes, she can only be self-reliant.


    ¡°What do you want to do?¡± asked Senniel.


    "You will know when you get there." Han Jin narrowed his eyes: "If there is a war broke out in the holy city, maybe we can sell it higher, huh..."


    (Headache... It¡¯s a stupid mistake to write Hanjin as Affy, and I¡¯ve made it a few times. But, from another angle, it¡¯s also proof that my codeword is very serious, As for the name ''An Fei'' has been deeply in my mind... I remember that when I first started writing "Assassin''s Biography", I often wrote An Fei as money, but the money is not three words, so I made a mistake. At the same time, I can immediately notice that now, I can only rely on everyone to remind me.)

 Chapter 25： Soldier

    "Exactly!" Moxico''s look is very solemn. The wooden stick in his hand points to Steigenberg in front of him: "The calm lake can''t train a skilled sailor; the comfortable environment creates an epoch-making hero. So if you can be a strong one day, the first person to thank, of course, is the one who has tortured you..."


    "But...but I want to learn magic..." Stillberg was already crying. Just now his **** didn''t know how much it was, and now it hurts. He really doesn''t want to fight with Moshinko. If that can also be called fighting.


    "No bones!" Mo Xinke snorted and suddenly screamed: "Look at the sword!" The wooden stick in his hand has been stabbed out like a lightning bolt.


    Stillberg hurriedly covered his **** with both hands, and the wooden stick in his hand didn''t need it, but the stick of the Moxico branch only picked it lightly, and then lifted Steigenberg''s left hand, then slammed it. At one click, Stillberg was hit again, hurting him to jump in place.


    "Steelberg is yours, don''t you?" Sasio laughed.


    "That guy is a sixth-order professional. What do I use to manage it?" Han Jin shook his head and continued to do his job.


    "What are you doing...?" Sasio curiously looked at Han Jin''s hands.


    Han Jin held the knife borrowed from Xiannier in his right hand, and pressed a gray piece of paper in his left hand. He was carefully engraved with a knife. Soon, a two-inch long paper man was formed under the knife. . Han Jin whispered a few words, while his index finger was drawn on the paper man, everything was ready, and he cried out, "Steelberg, come over."


    "Don''t fight with you, the young master called me!" Stillberg burst into tears and screamed into the scene as if he had escaped.


    Han Jin first put the little paper man in Stilberg''s palm, then gave a few words to the ear, a shot of Steelberg''s shoulder: "Go!"


    Stillberg stared at Han Jin, then turned his teeth and ran back, picking up the stick with a slightly trembling hand.


    "It''s really boring..." Moxico has lost interest in tormenting people and is heading for Siniel.


    "You give me back!" Stillberg shouted.


    With a bang, Steelberg looked at him with a sigh of relief, and Siniel first glared at Han Jin, looking at the scene with a smile.


    "Oh... you kid!" Moxenko smiled and stepped forward to Steelberg.


    "You are a sixth-order professional, this...this is unfair to me!" Stillberg was forced by the momentum, and he could not help but retreat a few steps: "We should change the way!"


    "In what way?"


    "I count three numbers. If you can''t beat me within three numbers, even if you lose!"


    "Well, Steigenberg, pray for your ass!" Moxie revealed a sneer.


    "Wait a minute, wait a minute." Stillberg was scared and took a few more steps: "We should bet something, so that is interesting."


    "What do you say about gambling?" Mossenko saw that Steelberg was so confident, and he had a heart and eyes, and secretly looked at Han Jin, but Han Jin was sitting there with a smile on his face and a warm smile. He really can''t see anything unusual.


    "If I lose, I will call you a big brother. If you lose, you have to call me a big brother!" Stilberger called.


    "No problem!" Moxie listened to no substantial danger and agreed with it.


    "1..." Stilberg screamed and threw the paper man back.


    A burst of swaying in the hearts of everyone, followed by a giant close to four feet high appeared in the air, holding a long stick in the hands of the waist of the Moxin section, and bowed to the branch.


    In the moment when the giant appeared, the beautiful smile had stiffened on the face, and Xiannier jumped up from the grass. Sasio also straightened his eyes and muttered, "Oh... ¿þÀÜ ........."


    The most shocking thing is the Mo Xinke. He didn''t dare to block it and jumped backwards.


    "Steelberg, what stupid? Continue to count!" Han Jin shouted. In fact, he only uses the simplest Taoism. The giant looks horrible. There is no fighting power. When he almost touches it, the biggest role is to lie to people who don¡¯t know how to do it.


    "Ah?" Steelberg woke up in a dream and screamed: "2..."


    The Moxico family simply couldn¡¯t take care of Steelberg. His vindictiveness has been released to the extreme, and he is trying to dodge the giant attack.


    The giant is more than three feet tall, and each stick is swept out, with the momentum of the wind and the clouds, and the action is very fierce and swift. The height of the Moxico has just reached the giant''s knee, no matter how he retreats, how to let, the giant as long as Take a step and you can easily catch up with him.


    "3..." Stillberg has already shouted the rest of the game.


    "Raphael, take back the **** cockroach!" Moxico said: "Come on! Otherwise I will ruin your cockroaches!!"


    The eyes of Xiannier and others fell on Han Jin, and Han Jin¡¯s smile did not change. With the attacking power of the giant, it was impossible to harm the Moxin branch, and the energy lost was not recoverable. It would be better to look at the excitement.


    Moxike saw that the giant is still chasing himself to stalk, and knowing that this is not the way to go. His body shape flashed in a slash, and he inserted the giant sword in the ground outside the field.


    In fact, Moxenko is also an embarrassing character. At this moment, it is forced out of the real fire, and no matter what else.


    The giant then rushed to the back of the Moxico branch, and Mossenko slammed on the ground, then screamed, the wooden stick in his hand was thrown out, and then the long sword on the ground was pulled out. Do a streamer and direct to the giant.


    The eyes of Moxike are like a bell, and the fierce light is exposed. The long sword in his hand is a smog of cold light. When his figure is less than five meters away from the giant, the stick he had thrown before has already One step hit the giant, the imposing giant disappeared in an instant, just like never before, only the talented people can see a piece of paper falling in the air.


    The sword that was about to be fully slammed suddenly lost its target. Some of Mossenko couldn¡¯t control his body. He slammed into the woods outside the field and saw that he would plunge into the bushes. He barely stabilized his body and turned back. Searching with a stunned look.


    "What is this?" Xiannier jumped into the field and picked up a piece of paper.


    "I don''t know." Han Jin stretched out and faintly replied. In fact, his heart is very excited. There are three kinds of cultivation methods: one is to deliberately forge the body, to pursue the sanctification of the body, this is the external surgery; one is to use the self as the furnace, to cultivate the god, this is the internal surgery; there is also a kind of symbolic world Mystery, this is a spell; these three kinds of Hanjin have been cultivated, but they are not very proficient. Today he spent more than three hundred yuan to create a soldier''s symbol, in order to verify what kind of power the ''Domen'' can play here. I will build the foundation soon, and he must decide on the future focus.


    (A chapter in the afternoon, not much to say later, at least two chapters a day later.)

 Chapter 26： Friends come from far away

    ......


    Han Jin is generally not awkward, but they have six people. After five days of trekking, they rushed to the 11th town of Beit League. When they saw the scene in the town, Han Jin couldn¡¯t control himself. He even suspected that he had come. A monster park!


    He saw something with a wolf''s head. The body below was similar to humans. He walked upright like a human being. Several of them still carry production or living tools. He saw something that resembled uncivilized. Orangutans, except that the skin is green, the body is majestic and face-to-face; these are barely acceptable, but what kind of monster is the guy who has a human head and is attached to the horse?


    Stilberg and Han Jin have never seen the world, and they are scared to even raise their heads. In comparison, even the performance of Julie is much stronger than that of Han Jin and Stillberg.


    Sasio saw that Han Jin was a little nervous. He smiled and patted the shoulder of Mo Xinke: "You take them to the east, and there is a Red River Hotel at the end. The hotel owner is my friend. Today we are resting there. Let''s go."


    "What about you? What are you doing?" asked Moxon.


    "I am going to inquire about the situation of the Holy Crown."


    "I have to go too," Julie said quickly.


    "Juli...you are sure to get in trouble now, or let''s go with Mo Xinke. Don''t worry, I will tell you the first one."


    Julie bit her lip, and she found that the pedestrians who came and went almost focused on herself. The pupils of different colors and different colors were clearly unconcealed.


    "Sasio, look for it in the town, see if there is a Morgan business group branch, if there is, tell the people inside, I have arrived."


    ¡°The business group of your family also has a branch here?¡±


    "I don''t know here, there are definitely four acropolises in the southeast and northwest of Beit League."


    "I know." Sasio nodded.


    Han Jin noticed the eyes of the ¡®monsters¡¯ earlier, and the feeling of uneasiness came to his mind: ¡°Mosco, I now doubt that it is right for us to come to Beit League.¡±


    "Are you the first time to see these half-orcs?" Mo Xinke said with a smile: "It''s okay, in fact, when I first saw them, I was more nervous than you."


    Han Jin shook his head slightly, and he still felt very uncomfortable. From the culture he inherited, there is a saying that ''non-family, its heart must be different'', and the comprehension is to take the demon slayer as its own responsibility. If there is such a skill, he has already started to kill, at least those ''monsters'' who often provoke their eyes will never let go.


    Mo Xinke whispered to introduce Han Jin, there were werewolves, there were half-orcs, the barbarians came in front, there were half-humans, cavemen, etc. Finally, they comforted Han Jindao: "This is also There are rules, no one dares to mess."


    "What you said is just normal." Xiannier faintly answered.


    "Yeah, so we must be low-key." Mo Xinke smiled and said: "Actually... the same is true of other places."


    "I really miss Ladong Town now." Han Jin sighed.


    "Although there is a mess here, but what is the chance?" Moxie said with a smile: "Let''s go, let''s go to the Red River Inn that Sasio said."


    The group walked toward the east of the town and walked for a long time. Seeing that they had to leave the town, they saw a small hotel. On the door of a dilapidated door, there were several twisted words: Red River. hostel.


    Moxico opened the door first, and several people sneaked in. The first floor of the hotel should be a place for tourists to eat, but none of the guests had it. Several old seats like the door were solitary, but they were very clean. clean.


    A young man who was twenty-three or four years old sat behind the counter and screamed. Mo Xinke walked over and reached for a few knocks on the counter: "Hello, my name is Moxinke, it is Sasio let us Come."


    The young man opened his eyes: "Sasio? Is he back?"


    "Yeah, he will come over in a moment."


    "My name is Michelle. Since you are friends of Sasou, it is also my friend." The young man stood up, although his tone was very polite and enthusiastic, but his expression was very dull, and Xianni I have a fight: "You sit."


    "Michelle, your business here is not very good." Moxico is in close proximity.


    "I don''t expect this to be rich. If I have business, I will do it. It doesn''t matter if I have no business." Michelle shrugged his shoulders: "You came over from the holy city? What do you want to eat?"


    "This... don''t bother you, let''s go out and eat."


    "How? I suspect that this place is small?" Michelle said with some dissatisfaction: "Probably Sasio did not tell you, I am a first-class chef! Don''t say that in this eleventh town, even the entire Bayer League can not find A few are stronger than me."


    "No, no, you misunderstood." Moxie looked back at Han Jin: "We have a lot of people eating too much, so..."


    "The food is big?" Michelle''s eyes swept in a circle, and finally fixed on Mossenko: "Is it interesting, the fear of eating a hotel is big? Don''t tell me, are you going to eat white food?"


    "That''s not..." Moxico scratched his scalp.


    "Oh... I am joking with you." Michelle smiled. "I have few guests all the year round. There are friends coming from afar. I am too happy to have time. How can I collect your money? Let me say, everyone wants What to eat?"


    "Michelle, I... I don''t mean anything else, that is... we can''t eat you in white, how can we count it?" Mosike said, he is good for each other.


    "Sasio did not talk to you about me?"


    "No." Moxico said honestly.


    "I and Sasou are the best friends, do you understand?" Michelle smiled again: "So, you don''t have to be polite with me, huh, huh... don''t look at my hotel, you are white with me. I have lived for a year and I can afford you."


    Moss is stunned, and Siniel and others look at Michelle, who is full of words, with sympathy, for a year? Not to mention other people, let Han Jin let go of eating belly, even if you eat the cheapest cassava, you can eat dozens of silver coins a day, who can raise him for a year? ?


    "Come simple, there are cassava, bread and sausage, we are satisfied." Siniel said.


    "How can that kind of thing reflect my cooking?" Michelle frowned at the dissatisfaction.


    I don''t know how to live and die! Moxike turned helplessly: "Raphael, what do you want to eat?"


    "I want to eat grilled steak." Han Jin is unwelcome. In home cooking, beef and mutton contain the most energy. Since someone has a treat, of course, you have to pick more.


    "No problem." Michelle snapped a finger.

 Chapter 27： Honest man

    When Sasio arrived near the Red River Inn, he was seeing a sneaky sneak in the corner of the lane. He recognized that the other party was his old friend Michelle and hurriedly walked over.


    Perhaps Michelle was too focused, and actually did not hear the footsteps behind him, until Sasio shot after his shoulder, only to react.


    "Michelle, what are you doing?"


    "Oh..." Michelle cocked his index finger and continued to look at the street, then slammed back: "Sasio?"


    "What? Don''t you know me?" Sasio felt a little funny.


    "I asked you, what is that Moses, is it really your friend?" Michelle grabbed Sasko''s collar.


    "Yes."


    "Your friends are not good things!" Michelle said with hate.


    "Michelle, what happened?" Sasio showed an unpleasant look: "Don''t smash others!"


    "Do not believe?! Hey... You are waiting here with me, see how I can expose their true face!" Michelle turned again and looked at the street, gnashing his teeth: "Mom! I am kind enough to entertain you, even deliberately harm me... wait and see!"


    "Michelle, what did they do to make you so angry?!"


    "What did you do?" Michelle''s forehead thundered: "I hate my cooking skills and can understand it. Is there such a scourge? I made a plate of barbecue, they threw it, and then let me do it." When I am done, they throw it again, then..."


    "I understand!" Sasio suddenly realized, and smiled bitterly: "There is a guy named Raphael who has a very large amount of food, in fact..."


    "Fart!" Michelle jumped up: "I have used up a hundred pounds of beef, the cellar is half empty, Sasio, you want to help them lie to me?!"


    "And you explain that you don''t believe, go, I will take you to find them." Sasio grabbed Michelle''s hand.


    "No!" Michelle slammed Sasko: "I have to catch them!"


    Just as the two people tore apart, a figure opened the door of the hotel and walked out of it. It was the Moxico branch, and there was a large plate in his hand. He walked across the street and put the plate in it. Everything was thrown into the gutter, then turned and walked back.


    "You give me a stop!" Grabbed an existing Michelle like a stimulant, and slammed out.


    Mossenko was shocked: "Sasio, come back, Michelle, you..."


    "Do you still have a conscience? Despicable! Shameless!!" Michelle roared.


    "What?" Moxie asked inexplicably.


    Michelle¡¯s accumulated anger broke out. A string of musical notes ejected from his mouth like a beaded arrow, screaming the injustices of Moxie and others. The loud voice and the fierce crusade not only led many neighbors. Watching the fun, even the hotel''s Xiannier, Julie and other people were also alarmed.


    Sasio slammed Michelle, and Michelle turned back and said: "What?"


    Sasou pointed to the gutter, Michelle looked up and looked inside. On the spot, there was a wooden chicken. In addition to some domestic garbage, there was a bone pile with a half-foot height. The bones were so clean and tidy. There is no trace of residual meat. Obviously, the people who make them are very, very serious.


    "Let''s go." Sasio sighed and grabbed Michelle''s shoulder and walked to the hotel, and Michelle was still in a daze, letting Sasko be at the mercy, and then not resisting.


    Inside the hotel, Han Jin was sitting on the chair and looking around, as if he was looking forward to it, still holding the knife and fork in his hand.


    "Raphael, are you full?" Sasou asked with a smile.


    "There is still some hungry..." The knife and fork of Hanjin¡¯s hand slammed into it and made a pleasant sound.


    Michelle''s face has become iron blue, he is not stupid, seeing the pile of bones will understand, these people did not harm his cooking, on the contrary, still appreciate him, did not look so clean? However, if he can choose, he would rather not appreciate it.


    "Sasio, your friend is very good, very enthusiastic, and we have to feed us for a year." Moxie smirked.


    Michelle¡¯s face is unmanned. This is indeed what he said, and he can¡¯t resist it. Moreover, he has always paid attention to faith and can¡¯t deny it.


    "Don''t you bully the honest people?" Sasou took a look at Moss, then went to Xiannier: "I don''t have much money on you, how about you?"


    Sunil opened the space ring and took out a dozen gold coins and threw it on the table: "I only have so much."


    Sasio grabbed the gold coin and handed it to Michelle: "Give, you hold it first."


    "No, I can''t ask for your money." Michelle refused.


    "They are joking with you, do you really want to feed us?" Sasio shook his head. "You believe it or not, they can eat you as poor in ten days!"


    "Hey... we are having fun with you, don''t mind." Mo Xinke laughed.


    "Let you take it with you, then go get me some food, they are full, I haven''t eaten yet." Sasuo simply grabbed Michelle''s hand and stuffed the gold coin. Go in.


    "I didn''t have enough!" Han Jin said with a knife.


    Sasio couldn''t help but turn his eyes, Michelle was full of red, and finally the gold coins were collected: "There is nothing in the cellar, I went out to buy it for you."


    "Okay, then go." Sasio smiled and patted Michelle''s shoulder.


    Michelle took a few steps and stopped there. He looked at Hanjin with the look of a monster: "How much can you eat?"


    "How much can I eat?" Han Jin said very seriously.


    Michelle retired, Cangjie fled the hotel, and Julie had been waiting for a long time, and finally could not help but say: "Sasio, what have you heard?"


    "Without the news of the Holy Crown City, the army of Dip City Lord Ma Lishen has blocked the border, but... I have seen the people of the Morgan Business Group, and told them that you are at the Red River Inn, it is estimated that it will not take long, they I will send someone over."


    On the beautiful face, she showed a joyful look. Han Jin suddenly said: "Beautiful, are you ready?"


    ¡°Prepare? What preparation?¡±


    "You don''t have a token, they don''t necessarily recognize you. If you don''t admit that you are a Miss Morgan family, what should you do? Even if they admit it, I think... you have no power to control them?" Han Jin said faintly: "And, you don''t know if they are loyal, they don''t know their character, and they can''t guess their attitude towards you. Now the Morgan family has undergone drastic changes. Who dares to say that they are still willing to work for you?"


    The color of the beautiful face faded a little: "That... what should I do?"


    "When they come, let''s talk." Han Jin whispered.

 Chapter 28： Break through

    It was not until dark, the people of the Morgan Group did not appear. In the end, Lili was so angry that she was tired and wanted to go to sleep. She walked up the second floor under the guidance of Michelle, Moxico, Sasou, etc. People face each other, but they can''t persuade them. This is a beautiful family thing. However, they looked at Han Jin¡¯s eyes a little more admiration, including the well-informed Sasou, who subconsciously thought that as long as the story of Julie¡¯s coming to the eleventh town was passed, the Morgan Group The people will definitely come to meet their young lady immediately, who knows that the development of things is much more complicated than imagined.


    "I am going to see Julie." Sunil stood up: "You should go to bed early, and go to the market tomorrow."


    "Tomorrow... I may have to sleep a little longer, don''t bother me." Han Jin also stood up lazily. It is time for Xiaoji to be here today. He does not want to be disturbed by anyone.


    Entering his room, Han Jin first put a second-order magic crystal of the fire system on the table. It was from Sunnier at dinner. He had no space ring, like this unstable item can only be placed. Sunil saved it there. Then he closed the door, went to the bed, and sat down on the bed.


    He has had experience in building a foundation in another world, so he does not need to worry about anything. What makes him nervous is the strange country of Beit League.


    By listening to everyone''s chatter, Han Jin has some understanding of Beit League, which is much more chaotic than the holy crown city! The lord of the Holy Crown City is Desmark. He has established his own dominance. He is more organized in decrees and policing. Regardless of the external environment, the internal environment is still very stable. There is no opposition. The nobles support Di. Smack, civilians and slaves also obey the rule. Beit League is different. The four north and south cities of the East and the West are intriguing each other. They often make **** cases. The external attitude is even more fickle and vacillating. Today, they stand on the side of the holy crown city, Yeliucheng, tomorrow and the Black Crow City. The dark camp was so good that the capital of the Beit League won a very ironic nickname: the city of trust.


    In this generation, the lords such as Dissmark, Zaguned, and so on no longer trust the Bayer League. It can be said that as long as the battle between them is decided, the next target to be destroyed must be the Bayer League. Developed by Beit League, it is because the enemy is on the side, innocent distraction, as for cooperation, alliance, etc.


    In fact, the city owners of several acropolises in Beit League also know the danger. They want to enhance the combat effectiveness of the Beit League. They only have two roads, they are closely united with each other, or they are determined to be born and died, and the last survivor integrates the whole worship. The power of the Special Union is very difficult. The latter is not only very, very difficult, but also costly. However, human nature cannot be guessed. Several city owners agree that the latter is the best way to save the Byzant League. Way, how to describe it well... is it difficult to advance? Or do you know that there are tigers in the mountains and prefer to go to Hushan?


    Several city owners have their own concerns. In the Ming Dynasty, they often use tongues to resolve disputes and contradictions. They can''t solve them. They secretly make some small moves and small means, but they never allow contradictions to rise to the extent of public breaks.


    In Ladong Town, Han Jin has been trying to absorb energy, but there is no sense of urgency. At the Beit League, those ''monsters'' are bohemian and wild, and Sasiao, Michel and others tell. Everything has made Han Jin a sense of crisis.


    In a chaotic world, there is no one to tell him. Through the history of thousands of years, he is very clear about the rules of survival in troubled times!


    Han Jinpan sat on the bed, five hearts into the sky, condensed into the world, with each breath, the energy is expanding in a rhythmic expansion. It has been half a month since being injured by Xiannier. With the help of Xiannier, he has been hunting World of Warcraft all day. Now the energy is close to 10,000 yuan. He has 100% confidence to complete the small Building foundation.


    The small building base is a small week, and there is no technical content, not to mention the fact that Han Jin once cultivated to cultivate the spirit of refining the spirit. For him, Tong Xiao Zhoutian is just a little effort, if there is enough energy.


    With the collision of energy, Han Jin felt that there was a sting in the tail. He did not strengthen the energy collision, nor did he deliberately control the energy. Everything was natural. In fact, at this time, the most important thing is to maintain nature, and deliberately control it, but it is very easy to cause deviation.


    An hour passed, and another hour passed. Han Jin still waited patiently. The tingling felt by the tail stalk became hot, and then Han Jin¡¯s figure was involuntarily shocked, like a magma. The torrent broke through the barrier of the tail, and rushed straight along the governor.


    Han Jinchang took a breath, he only deliberately controlled it at this time, just for a moment, when the energy flow rushed to the Jiajiguan, it paused a little, then burst into a burst, and opened the barrier of the Jiajiguan. Rush to the jade pillow.


    His back felt itchy, it was a **** filling performance, Baihui acupoints were also beating, but all of this could not distract Hanjin. He sank again and kept nature.


    The most difficult part of Xiao Zhoutian is to break through the jade pillow. The jade pillow is called the iron gate. After the jade pillow is the marrow sea, and it is also the most important house of Tibetan gods. At this time, deviations often cause irreversible damage.


    Taoist internal surgery, the human body is divided into three tripods, the lower Dantian is a place of Tibetan tranquility, the small Zhoutian pass, the energy will be transferred to the Zhongdantian, and the Zhongdantian is the place to hide, in the end, the energy will be transferred to Shangdantian In the past, how far can you go on the road of comprehension, the key depends on whether it can safely refine the small Zhoutian. Although it is not difficult for Hanjin, it is the foundation of the foundation building, and it is not allowed to be biased.


    Han Jin showed great patience, no urgency, no warmth, no control over energy, and no control over energy. The two seem contradictory, but they are not.


    Putting a mirror on the ground, birds flying through the air, will inevitably leave an image in the mirror, from the Tao, the image is pure and true. If you try to control the birds and do not pay attention to the images, you will give up the true intentions and become obsessed. If you do not control at all, the birds will fly away and the images will disappear, and naturally they will lose their true meaning.


    The most important place in Xiao Zhoutian is to keep your mind between forgetting and not forgetting!


    I don¡¯t know how long it took, Baihui¡¯s beating has become more and more fierce, and suddenly, Han Jin¡¯s eyes are bright, energy flow has already passed through the jade pillow, and the feeling of a blissful bliss goes deep into his mind. The topping, such as the bath of Mu Hot Springs, Han Jin''s tip of the tongue, the energy flow straight down the 12th floor, and finally gathered in the sea of ??gas.


    After running for thirty-six small days in a row, Han Jin slowly opened his eyes. As he expected, the small building base was completed safely, so the next step should be taken.

 Chapter 29： Treasures delivered to the door

    Han Jin slowly picked up the fire magic crystal, sinking a bit, put the magic crystal in the entrance, the magic crystal energy is inherently unstable, a little guidance, the energy will flood like a flood, but Han Jin has With sufficient preparation, the power of thought has also been improved after the foundation is built. His body is like a sponge that can never be saturated, and it can easily absorb all the energy that can be extracted.


    The energy contained in this magic crystal is almost 90 yuan. The rest is pure and incomparable. The last time Han Jin ate the loss of dark elements, this time raised his vigilance, just when he tried to use it. When the fire element is excreted from the body, the sudden flash of the brain flashes. Does the fire element really have no use value?


    Han Jin¡¯s hand gradually became red, and even faintly emitted light. He pushed all the fire elements into the Laogong cave, then took out a blank piece of paper and carefully painted it on it.


    The elements of fire turned into countless faintly visible stars on the paper, and an unprecedented symbol gradually formed. Han Jin looked at it for a moment, nodded with satisfaction, then went out to the window and pushed open the window. After all, the world is unfamiliar. Everything can only be explored by itself. If you want to understand the power of Fuxi, you must experiment on your own.


    It¡¯s not just patience, but it takes time. I don¡¯t know when, the sky is already bright, but there are no pedestrians on the street. Han Jin set the target on a piece of bluestone on the side of the street, raised his hand and threw the road sign out. The Tao Fu just turned away and turned into a group of extremely dazzling, hot flames, mixed with harsh screams, hitting That bluestone.


    Boom... A loud bang came, and in the splash of fire, the bluestone had been beaten, and Han Jin never thought that an ordinary fire charm would have such a great power. After a while, he reacted and hurriedly closed the window. Jumping to the bed.


    "What happened?" The voice of Xiannier came.


    "Is it magic? But I didn''t sense the magical fluctuations?" Sasko said in a puzzled way.


    "Where, go see!" Sunil has discovered the target of being attacked by magic.


    Han Jin was lying still on the bed, his mouth slightly smiling, and he finally regained his confidence. A small fire charm can make him feel shocked, so what kind of power will the three flavors really fire, the five flavors of real fire, the red lotus robbery, the Xuantian fire, and so on? ! This is just a fire sign, Lei Fu? !


    Perhaps it was the completion of the small building base, perhaps grabbed the hope and seized the future. This feeling, Han Jin sleeps surprisingly, until noon, he only satisfied to open his eyes.


    Going downstairs, Mo Xinke, Xian Nier and others are talking about something. Seeing Han Jin appearing, they all smiled and greeted Han Jin. Only Michelle was different. The cheerful face suddenly became iron. Then stood up and walked to the kitchen with great awareness. Michelle is only a small hotel, the boss, the buddy and only one person together, said that they have to suffer a lot.


    "What are you talking about?" Han Jin asked with a smile.


    "Young Master, yesterday, a tree slayer broke into the town, and the eighth-order Warcraft! I heard that a lot of people were killed. Finally, a group of mercenaries and the security team joined forces to kill the tree monster."


    "Eight-order Warcraft? Magic Crystal??" Han Jin asked without thinking, now as long as someone mentions Warcraft in front of him, he will subconsciously pursue the magic crystal.


    "We have no strength, what does Magic Crystal have to do with us?" Mo Xinke laughed.


    Just then, the street became bustling, and Steelberg ran out and looked at it. He turned and waved to Hanjin: "Young master, come see it, that is the tree demon, they dragged the tree monster. ""


    "They want to drag the body of the tree demon to the side of the town to deter the rest of Warcraft." Sasko frowned: "This time I don''t know how, many World of Warcraft have left the Taraxia mountains, breaking into In the villages and towns, we have not encountered dozens of face-faced hawks, and the bears of the earth. This phenomenon is somewhat abnormal!"


    Han Jin went to the gate. He only took a look and lost interest. The so-called tree demon turned out to be a wooden monster. This kind of thing is extremely difficult to get out of, and the speed is not lifted. His current food intake has already made people look. If you hold a piece of wood and hold it all the time... It¡¯s shameful to think about it.


    Also, the body of Warcraft is very tough, taking the face eagle as an example, after a long barbecue, the meat is still difficult to chew, not to mention the eighth-order tree demon. Perhaps the energy absorbed is not enough to make up for the loss of teeth.


    Han Jin shook his head and walked back, but just walked two steps, but stayed there again, and he suddenly felt like he had missed something.


    Han Jin turned around at a very slow speed, his eyes staring at the body of the tree demon, and he took out three gold coins with his trembling fingertips. This is all his family: "Moxin Branch, Go and buy the tree demon!"


    "Oh..." The Moss Division, who was drinking water, squirted a rainbow, then yelled at his eyes and said, "No, you want to eat the tree demon??"


    The eyes of Siniel and others are concentrated on Hanjin, and everyone¡¯s eyes are very complicated.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, go! I have a big use!!" Han Jin was anxious.


    Mo Xinke looked at Han Jin, then stood up without a word, grabbed the gold coins from Han Jin, and strode out.


    The demon crystal of the tree demon has long been dug out, and the body is useless. The Moxike and the people bargained for a long time, and finally bought the tree demon with the price of ten silver coins.


    Moxike dragged the tree demon into the hotel, then stood on one side and looked at Han Jin with interest, and Han Jin was constantly turning around the tree demon, the twinkling eyes, the hands that kept moving, It shows how excited he is inside.


    Han Jin has plenty of reason to be excited. The wood of the tree demon is very good, and the faint smell can even be compared with the millennium mahogany! The power of the soldier is proportional to the material of the symbol, and the weapon made of paper is of course a touch, but the strength of the soldier made with the millennium mahogany will be improved by hundreds of times!


    "Take me your sword!" Han Jin reached out.


    The Moxic Branch did not say anything, and handed over the long sword. Han Jin stepped on the tortoise''s torso with his foot and swung the sword.


    With a slamming sound, the tree demon turned out to be unharmed. The sword in the hands of Han Jin was so high that it seemed to be going to take the wind. Han Jinxi smiled and said: "Good!" The stronger the tree demon, the more The stronger the soldier is naturally!


    "What are you doing?" Moses said.


    Han Jin did not take care of the Mo Xinke, and he continued to squat with his sword. He took out five or six swords in one breath, but only left a few white marks on the tree demon.


    "My sword..." Moxico couldn''t stand it anymore. He stepped forward and grabbed the sword: "My great master, what do you want to do? Although I can''t do it, can I do it?" ?"


    "I need such a long, thick piece of wood." Han Jin gestured with his hand.


    "You want to make ¿þÀÜ??" Xiannier stood up.

 Chapter 30： Total suffering

    "Yes." Han Jin nodded.


    "Yes... the cockroach you made is too weak." Sasio said.


    ¡°Oh...¡± Han Jin smiled and laughed: ¡°Is it made with paper, and can it be the same as the one made with the tree demon?¡±


    The eyes of Sasio and Xiannier suddenly lit up, and Mo Xinke was even more energetic. He waved: "You let it go!" After he finished, he had released his vindictiveness, and the giant sword screamed and fell to the tree demon.


    There was a loud bang, and a three-inch sword mark appeared on the body of the tree demon. Although the power of Moxin Branch was much stronger than that of Han Jin after releasing the vindictiveness, it was only able to achieve this level. .


    The Moss Branch once again raised a long sword. At this moment, Sunnier suddenly said: "Wait a minute, have you thought about how to make it?"


    Han Jin¡¯s brain responded very quickly. He immediately understood the meaning of Xiannier. His face could not help but show his disappointment. The body of the tree demon is so tough, with a little knife, what time is it to be engraved?


    "I will try it." Sinnel walked slowly. She squatted in front of the tree demon, took a dark green bead from the space ring, and placed it on the body of the tree demon.


    The dark green beads glowed green and the tree demon was also reflected in light green. The dry body seemed to have some kind of vitality. The sword marks left by Han Jin and Mo Xinke on the body of the tree demon are in the naked eye. The speed that can be detected is healing. Slowly, the tree demon grows green buds all over the body, and it grows longer and longer, and finally turns into a green shoot.


    "Yes." Xiannier stood up and handed the dark green beads to Hanjin: "This is temporarily loaned to you." Xiannier bite ''temporary'' very heavy, obviously, this pair of beads She is very important.


    "Yeah." Han Jin took over the beads, and a very refreshing feeling came from the fingertips. He couldn''t help but groan.


    The Moxike team experimented with a sword, and the body of the tree demon was no longer so tough. This sword easily made the tree demon into two paragraphs.


    "The action is better." Sinnel whispered.


    The Moxic Branch found that the twigs growing on the tree demon had signs of withering. Now they don¡¯t hesitate. They are like a wind, and they cut out more than 20 pieces of wood. Of course, he is not a machine, and his computing power is not so good. The wooden blocks are large and small and uneven.


    When the green mans of the tree demon completely dissipated, and the previous tenacity was restored, the Moxike cut two times, and saw that he couldn¡¯t move, simply stopped his hand and his eyes fell on Xiannier.


    "Should this be enough?" asked Senniel.


    "Well, it¡¯s almost." Han Jin nodded.


    "I am ready, can I go?" A low voice came, Han Jin turned around and looked at it. Lily was standing on the stairs. Her look was very bleak and she should have not recovered from yesterday¡¯s blow. .


    "Okay," said Sennel.


    "Where are you going?"


    "I and Julie go to the Morgan Business Group, at least to figure out what they mean." Siniel said slowly: "Sasio, you will sell our magic crystals for a while, our money is fast. used up."


    "Okay." Sassauton paused: "All sold?"


    "Well, anyway, he doesn''t need the fourth-order magic crystal now. When he needs it, we can kill Warcraft again."


    "He?" Sasio looked at Han Jin. Among them, only Han Jin showed crazy enthusiasm for the magic crystal, and even the magic of the black crow was not missed.


    "Let''s go." Siniel said to Julie, she knew she was aphasia and tried to shift the subject.


    "What do I do?" asked Mo Xinke.


    "Let''s stay, see what can help Raphael."


    At this moment, Michelle was struggling to pull out of the kitchen with a tin bucket, and the bucket was still exuding with steaming heat: "Raphael, this is yours."


    Han Jin looked at it: "How... how is cassava?"


    "We voted to decide that we can only eat this kind of thing before we make a fortune." Xiannier walked to the door and laughed.


    "It''s not fair, I haven''t voted yet!"


    "A few of us passed unanimously, and your vote is meaningless." Sasou said with gloating.


    "Even today, I can eat less in the future, but I want to eat the same things with you!" Han Jin shrugged his shoulders. In fact, he knew that his food intake had put a heavy burden on everyone. Just shouting unfair is just a joke. . Moreover, he can already extract the energy of the magic crystal, and the dependence on food is also reduced a lot. Of course, he does not need to be modest in having enough food, but he can only make do with the economic conditions.


    "What we eat today is also cooking cassava!" Michelle said displeasedly. He still doesn''t know Han Jin, thinking that Han Jin is a lazy person.


    Han Jinyu was stuffed, and his face was slightly reddened. In fact, in terms of value, Xiannier and others even had big fish and meat every day, and they could not compare with Hanjin¡¯s consumption of cassava. In the future, I can¡¯t say ¡°Gonggan¡±, but it¡¯s hard to say now, but Xiannier and others have already done ¡®too bitter¡¯.


    Xiannier and Julie went to the Morgan Chamber of Commerce. Sasio took the magic crystal to the market. Han Jin did not rush to eat, sat in the chair and sculpted carefully. The use of wooden materials to make soldiers, the requirements are very strict, but also more cumbersome, because after the release of the soldiers is only a magnified tens of times hundreds of times, the substantial projection, so the limbs must be carved. If it is cultivated in the depths, it will not be so complicated. Spreading beans into soldiers is the highest state of the soldiers. It also depicts the power of the soldiers. The problem is that Han Jin¡¯s cultivation is still too far.


    In fact, in that world, Han Jin did not have much interest in the soldier. He even thought that the soldier''s skill is the most useless in the thirty-sixth operation of Qimen. When encountering a master, a fire can burn you to the light and encounter the weak. If you can knock down the opponent with a single spell, why bother to release the soldiers? A method that is not high enough to be low!


    In the end, the soldiers are at best used to scare people, but now Han Jin needs something that can scare people.


    Han Jin¡¯s master once commented on Han Jin: he has the mind, the understanding, the patience, the loneliness, the reflection, and the future.


    Han Jin quietly sat in the chair, his body was not moving, only the wrist was moving lightly, and a small knife was turned into a stream in his hand. His eyes were quiet and gentle, his expression was calm and smiling. Of course, it is best to say that a man is serious. The Hanjin at the moment is like this. Mosike Keben is a person who doesn''t like quiet, but he is infected by Han Jin''s charm. He is still staring at Han Jin''s every move, and there is no confusion.


    Time is always very fast at this time. When the sun is slanting into the sky, Xiannier and Julie have come in. Their looks are not good at all. Obviously, things are developing in the bad direction.


    What did Siniel want to say, and seeing the face of Moxie''s face stupid, could not help but follow the line of sight of Moxico, her heart beat a bit.


    Some people think that appearance is insignificant, and the important thing is the beauty of the soul. This has some sour taste. At this moment, Han Jin gives a feeling like a spring breeze. His concentration, his smile, his silence are all bright. The bright spot, if his appearance is extremely ugly, then his appeal will be greatly reduced.

 Chapter 31： Gentleman revenge

    Han Jin put the good soldiers on the table and looked up and said, "What happened to you?"


    "Nothing." Xiannier strode to the table, her movements were a little anxious, I didn''t know what I wanted to cover up, or I was interested in the symbols of the Korean alphabet. Her eyes were on four almost identical wooden figures. After a round, I pointed out one of the little wooden people with my hand: "I feel that there is a strange power in this thing!"


    "Well, this is the finished product, and the others are still one step away." Han Jin nodded.


    ¡°Can you give us a demo?¡± asked Senniel.


    ¡°It¡¯s too wasteful.¡± Han Jin shook his head and made a paper note. It cost only about 200 yuan, but the wooden man¡¯s symbol used more than 600 yuan. This is also the only thing he made. the reason.


    "Try it, let''s wait," Moses said.


    "After a few days, I am still very unskilled, and I can make a flaw in two or three days." Han Jin smiled and shifted the topic: "Right, how are you? Found a person from the Morgan Group?" ¡±


    The beautiful look became awkward again, and Shannier whispered: "No, I heard that they left the eleventh town overnight."


    Han Jin was silent for a moment and said slowly: "Beautiful, don''t worry, we will help you!"


    When she saw Han Jin, she was barely smiling. Although Han Jin¡¯s promise was somewhat empty and weak, she was very satisfied. At least she didn¡¯t have nothing.


    Han Jin reached out and ordered a tin bucket. Steelberg hurriedly smashed the iron bucket, and Han Jin picked up a piece of cassava and slowly ate it.


    "Is it cold? I will go to give you a hot one," Michelle said.


    "It''s okay." Han Jin smiled.


    At this moment, the door was pushed open, and Sasko came in. He was covered with iron, his eyes raging and his lips trembled slightly, apparently being mad.


    Everyone feels awkward. Among them, Han Jin¡¯s temper is the best, warm and jade, full of spring breeze, followed by Sasio, he is very polite, Moss has nothing to do with him, he is never angry. .


    "What happened?" Han Jinqi said.


    Sassi glanced around and gnawed his teeth: "I''m sorry."


    "What happened?"


    "Those magic crystals... magic crystals were confiscated." Sasko bowed his head and did not dare to look at others.


    "Confiscation? Who the mother dared to confiscate our things?" Moxico jumped on the spot.


    "It is the security team."


    "You... even the garbage of the security team, are you afraid?" Mo Xinke angered.


    "Moss, you calm down!" Han Jin shouted, although the Mo Xinke is unintentional, but pointing the spear directly at Sasou will cause a strong stimulus to Sasio, affecting the internal unity, Sasona The more and more pale face is proof.


    "Sasio, what the **** is going on? You talk about it carefully." Xiannier softly said.


    "Not only the security team, but also some soldiers who are garrisoning with them." Sassouton paused: "I... I really can''t help."


    "The garrison army? Why do they confiscate our things?"


    "They are colluding well." Sasio smiled bitterly: "When I sold the magic crystal in the market, a businessman came over and talked to me about the price. He wanted to buy all our magic crystals with fifty gold coins. Can I sell it? He sees me refuse, and threatens me to say, let me sell it to him immediately, otherwise I won''t get anything, I didn''t pay attention to him. Finally... Finally he took the security team and some garrison troops appeared. The security team asked me to pay taxes on twenty gold coins. Where can I find twenty gold coins? As a result, they..."


    "Sasio, the businessman you said is not around 50 years old, lean and lean, still have a lot of beards?" Michelle suddenly intervened.


    "Yeah, do you know?" Sasio said.


    "Then he talked to you while talking about the price, talking about everything, isn''t it?"


    "Yes...yes."


    "You are fooled." Michelle sighed. "He is George. He is a bad guy. He used to do this. He chats with you. It is purposeful. Ask your origins and you." I don¡¯t know big people in the town. When he thinks you are bullying, he starts to threaten you. If you refuse his request, he will bring the security team immediately. Last year, a small businessman from a foreign country was pitted by George. One time, George finally sent him to the prison. I heard that... the businessman committed suicide in prison."


    Sasio is stunned. He is just a magician and a bard. As the saying goes, he is never sold, and he does not understand the mystery. And he knows that everyone is waiting for the money to use, so he wants to make the sale, the other party''s attitude is very friendly, and he actively talks with him, he also met with sincerity.


    "Michelle, if you know him, can you help us?" asked Senniel.


    "It¡¯s useless, George¡¯s son-in-law is the mayor Rapar. I¡¯m a fart in the eyes of others.¡± Michelle smiled bitterly: ¡°And, finally, the security team and the garrison, George also gave them One, do you think that George can spit out the meat that he ate? Then use his own money to reward the security team and the garrison?"


    Mossenko turned and walked away with a long sword. Xiannier hurriedly called: "Moxin Branch, stop!"


    "What?!" Moshinko angered.


    "What are you going to do?"


    "Use your tube?" Today, Mossenko came to the cross, and no one gave it.


    "If you really want to die in this eleventh town, then you will go." Han Jin said faintly.


    "What do you mean, we don''t do anything?" Moxico replied loudly. The ones he told Han Jin more than half a month ago were all true words. He really felt that Han Jin was very brainy and his heart was not Bad, so I want to be with Han Jin, and I have a care for each other. Now I can persuade him, and only Han Jin.


    "You go... can you get our things back?"


    Moss is silent, but his expression is still very stubborn.


    "Since I can''t get it back, what''s the point of going to you? Don''t want to live?" Han Jin sneered: "I don''t want to live, you say, ah, I can''t help you, can Siniel help you?"


    Han Jin¡¯s words are a bit sinister, and the Mo Xinke is full of redness.


    "Yes, yes, Moshin, we can''t afford them." Michelle said quickly.


    "Revenge is such a thing, can''t be anxious." Han Jin''s tone slowed down: "And, revenge must be done neatly, not only to knock down the enemy, but also to step on a foot, so that he can never turn over. No If you grasp it, it is better to do nothing, but it is meaningful to be bitten by a person."


    "What do you say?" Moxico asked aloud.


    "We eat and sleep, and tomorrow''s things will be said tomorrow."


    "But...but I feel bad..."


    "Who is not uncomfortable?" Han Jin faintly asked: "And the most uncomfortable is not you, is Sasou!"


    Moxike couldn''t help but look at Sasio. Sasio showed a bitter smile. In fact, Han Jin said it was good. Others just suffered for loss, but he experienced the humiliation.


    Han Jin picked up a piece of cassava, swallowed it in three mouths, grabbed a piece of wood, and sculpted it carefully, as if nothing had happened before.


    (There are friends who are recommended, don¡¯t hide, don¡¯t have a heart, give me some confidence...)

 Chapter 32： prove

    In the early morning, Han Jin quietly left the eleventh town. Last night, when Sasou mentioned that he had left, he had put two words in his words. His rumors only exchanged the ridicule of the security forces and the soldiers. Also buried an unpredictable foreshadowing, Han Jin smiled and ''criticized'' Sasio a few words, saying that this is an immature performance...


    Michelle is a little timid, and for this reason, George has liked to do the killing, what if he wants to find trouble again?


    In the end, Han Jin took the idea. It is better to leave the eleventh town and go to the West City. On the one hand, he can avoid George. On the other hand, he can help the beautiful. The West City has a branch of the Morgan Business Group. At the time of the crisis at the top of the Morgan Group, There is still no control over the branches in each city. Whether the internal construction of the Morgan Group can stand the test can be seen through this trip to Xicheng.


    In addition to Michelle, everyone''s spirit is good, although the character of Moshinke is a little impatient, but it is also a man who can afford and let go. Sasio has a rich experience and is good at self-regulation. No one has mentioned yesterday. Of course, not to mention that the thorns have been deeply buried in their hearts, and avoiding them is not forgotten.


    Until at noon, Han Jin felt a little tired. He slept very late yesterday, absorbed the energy of two second-order magic crystals, and made a fire symbol, a Lei Fu, and a wooden man using pure elements. There is only one fire symbol, and the energy consumption of more than 600 yuan can''t afford it.


    It happened that there was an open-air inn in front of him. Han Jin asked everyone''s opinions and took the lead to the inn. The so-called inn is actually the snack department of the nearby villagers. There are no tables and chairs in the right place. There are several piles of stones placed beside the tree stumps. That is the tables and chairs.


    As for the food provided, it is even worse, the bread made from rough wheat, using a broken bowl to the river near the river, actually has more than ten copper coins. But everyone just rests, no one wants to eat and drink here, naturally there is no need to argue.


    Han Jin and others only sat for a while, and suddenly the dust was flying in the distance. A team of knights was coming here at a very fast speed.


    Sasio glanced at him and his face changed dramatically. Han Jin noticed the change of Sasou and asked softly: "What?"


    "Yesterday in the market... there are them!"


    "What?" Michelle said in a panic: "Let''s go!"


    "What?" Moses was dissatisfied with a look at Michelle.


    Han Jin was slightly indulged. Without waiting for him to talk, the knights had already rushed to the front. They jumped out of the horses and sat next to several tree stumps. They did not care about Han Jin and others. It seems that they also came here to rest.


    One of the knights turned his head and saw Sasio. He blinked and said something to the people around him. Then many knights turned to look at this side, and then they laughed. Obviously, not only did Sasko remember them, they also remembered Sasio, or remembered Sasio''s words.


    Han Jin did not move, and lowered his voice and asked: "Sinnel, are you sure?"


    Sunil said: "There is a magician on the side of their leader. If you can solve the magician first, then it will be fine."


    "Do you want to do it?" Moxico showed a look of excitement.


    "No, just in case, it''s best to not bother." Han Jin shook his head slightly: "Take a break and then set off."


    Not only did Han Jin not want to get into trouble, but the knights did not mean to find faults. After a while, they forgot Sassu and talked about themselves. But a bunch of lords got together, the topic could never leave the woman, and soon, a burst of swear words was introduced into the ears of Han Jin and others, and even a knight was learning the voice of a woman calling the bed, let the knights laugh. It¡¯s even louder.


    Xiannier frowned, she was trying to control herself, but she couldn''t stand it. The things the knight was talking about were disgusting. She turned and hated the knights.


    When the knights were on the hillside, Julie was facing them. They didn¡¯t pay attention to the beautiful. Now, when she is beautiful, several knights in the upper eye are stunned. One of the knights is in the ear. He whispered a few words and then strode to Hanjin here.


    "Dear Miss, our generals want to make friends with you, can you have a drink in the past?" The knight''s words were polite, but the movements were very rude, while he said that he reached out and grabbed the beautiful arm.


    Rudeness is a habit. As a knight of the Xicheng direct army, they represent the state machine and power, and even the embodiment of justice. No one dares to resist them unless they are provoked by a different faction.


    "What are you doing? Go away!" screamed.


    Moxico reached out to grab the hilt, and Han Jin stretched out his foot and slammed the sword of Moshinko, making a look, indicating that Moxinke would not move.


    The knight¡¯s face couldn¡¯t be hanged, and he heard the snoring of his companion, and his eyes flashed, and the backhand would pull the whip out.


    "This adult, my sister is young and not sensible, please forgive me." Han Jin smiled and stood up: "So, I advised her, then sent her over, can I?"


    The knight looked at it. He always thought that Han Jin had nothing to lose, but since he recovered his face, he didn''t want to be too much. He snorted and turned and walked back. In fact, what Han Jin lacks is a compliment to the superiors, but he did not think about it.


    Han Jin sat down again and put his hand on the beautiful shoulder. It looked like he was talking to Julie: "You are ready."


    "I will know." Mo Xinke smiled.


    "You... are you crazy?" Michelle said in a trembling voice.


    "Do you want us to hand over the beautiful?" Han Jin asked.


    "In the daytime, they just want Miss Julie to accompany the wine, nor is it... Don''t be impulsive!"


    "In fact, there is only one reason for the advancement, but one hundred reasons for the retreat." Han Jin looked at Michelle deeply: "I am very surprised, why do many people find a hundred reasons to prove that he is not a coward, But there is no reason to prove that he is a warrior!"


    In terms of nature, Han Jin¡¯s attack is not strong, but his elasticity is terrible, that is, no one should oppress him! Once Han Jin is angry, there will never be a word in his dictionary that is ¡®to be spared and forgiving.¡¯ The ending must be your life and death.


    The eyes of Xiannier and others are concentrated on Han Jin. Yes, there is nothing in Hanjin¡¯s words that is unyielding and unyielding, and there is nothing as long as I have a sigh of relief and so on. In fact, what he said is very rational, but it can arouse People''s fighting spirit, something called ''fearless'', transpires as their blood flows.


    "Do you do it? Or let me go." Sasko whispered, he knew what Hanjin wanted to do, and definitely wanted to help Siniel solve the magician first.


    "Do not worry." Han Jin smiled and then said a few words in the ear.

 Chapter 33： Miscellaneous

    Han Jin took a beautiful look, smiled and walked to the knights, and she followed Han Jin for a few steps, but she kept her head down. Han Jin went to the knights and found that she did not follow up and reached out. Trick: "What do you want? Come over, don''t let adults get angry!"


    Julie bites her lips, tears are swirling in her eyes, she is full of grievances and fears, and the poor looks are particularly distressing.


    In the Holy City, Julie is famous for her good looks. Her beauty, her family''s wealth has always been relishing, and the Holy City is much more prosperous than the West City of the Beit League, the former is the capital, while the latter is only It is an acropolis. The knights have never seen a beautiful woman who can compare with Julie. At that time, they all looked straight.


    "Come on!" Han Jin looked really angry, and then smiled at the leader: "Adult, you don''t want to be surprised, my sister''s temper is a little bit..."


    The leader was friendly and nodded to Han Jin. He wanted to promote this young man of interest to show his reward. Unfortunately, the other party did not have vindictiveness and did not have the magical fluctuations. It was a waste.


    Yan Li smashed her feet, tears had already come out, and the little waist was twisted and walked forward. Although she couldn¡¯t control her emotions so much that she got into trouble, it was only because the previous living environment was too comfortable and comfortable to develop her temper, but this does not mean that she is a fool, now she is acting with her heart. However, it was performed in full, fully demonstrating the helplessness and sorrow of a young girl who bowed her head under the violence of power.


    The knights, including the leader, had already laughed and couldn''t close their mouths, and forgot to have a waste behind them.


    Han Jin¡¯s wrist turned over, and a fire escaped. The distance between him and the magician was so close that the fire was just forming, and the fire was already photographed on the magician¡¯s head, banging. Numerous flesh and blood splashed with the fire group, and the headless body swayed a few times and fell down.


    Han Jin retired with the fastest speed. He shot the wooden man''s symbol, and the blue light flashed. A giant with a height of about three feet appeared out of thin air and punched the knight to the knight leader.


    The Moxic Branch had pulled out the long sword and roared to the opposite knight. He slammed, and a black arrow flew over his neck. The Moxico didn¡¯t understand what was going on, opposite a knight. It has been planted in the sky, and among his nose, a black arrow feather is still shaking slightly.


    Then there was the second arrow and the third arrow. Xiannier¡¯s smooth blond hair fluttered in the wind, and the pale green eyes exude the sharpness that dazzled. Her long arm was pulled every time, opposite There is a knight who fell to the ground.


    Sasio also released the magic, the speed of Hanjin''s retreat suddenly accelerated, and the next acceleration fell on Moss, although they were the first to cooperate, but the tacit understanding between them is not bad, now the situation is the most The dangerous person is Han Jin. First, help Hanjin escape, and then speed up the rescue of Mosike. Sasio¡¯s reaction is not wrong.


    The leader had pulled out the long sword at the waist, blocking the giant''s fist. First, a loud bang, followed by a series of explosions. The giant trembled fiercely in the explosion. People can clearly see that the explosion The aura caused by the shuttle around him, and then the leader swept the sword, the giant three meters tall flew out like a straw, flew straight and flew more than ten meters away.


    "Fighting skills!" Mo Xinke screamed, he was reminding Han Jin to be careful.


    The leader did not care about his life and death and the threat of the opposite magician and archer. He followed a hurry to Hanjin, showing how much he hated Han Jin.


    Although Han Jin has been affected by the acceleration, his speed of retreat is still not as fast as that of the leader, and he needs the support of his partners. He dare not leave the battle group and can only take the arc. The distance between the two people is extremely fast. The speed is shortened.


    Han Jin turned his right hand, and a group of black light spurted out and shot at the other side''s door. The leader snorted. He didn''t care about this kind of attack. The swordsman in the hands of the sword spread to two meters. Long, pointing to Hanjin.


    A burst of sound, the sudden black light curtain wrapped the leader tightly, his footsteps slightly stunned, and then quickly rushed out of the light curtain.


    Han Jin¡¯s body shape changed his direction of escape, his wrists glimpsed, and a group of black light flew out.


    The leader of the knight did not dare to care. The sword slanted into the slanting thorns and slammed the black light, and the black light blew on the tip of the sword.


    Han Jin ran a few steps forward, his right hand raised backwards, and the three Wu Guang were in the shape of a character and shot at the knight''s leader.


    The classification of the gates is very complicated, and there are strict restrictions. A practitioner who is practicing the intensive technique cannot simultaneously practice the external surgery, and there are too many conflicts in the exercises. However, Han Jin is an alternative. He can even say that he is a versatile student. He has all the skills involved in internal surgery, external surgery, and Taoism. Even if it is difficult and difficult to understand, he can also say One or two, of course, absolutely can''t talk about proficiency, because he cultivates energy, there is no conflict, and all methods are for some purpose to accumulate energy or consume energy.


    Regardless of how other comprehensions look at Han Jin, Han Jin always thinks that he has the capital of a smirk. To put it bluntly, it is harder than the fist of practicing the practitioners, and more than the practitioners who practice the surgeons, and The practitioners are deeper than those who are...


    Even Dacheng Boxing, Tai Chi, and hidden weapons, etc., have been in contact with the truth. Han Jin has been in contact with it. Although the contact time is very short, some even just "played" for two weeks and gave up, but Han Jin has mastered the correct basic skills. His master never interfered with him, in the words of Master, the law is one! When the repair is really close to the highest realm, there is no difference in all the methods.


    The knight''s leader swept the sword, and a wave-like sword stalked across the sky. Han Jin cast three magic crystals in a special way and was twisted into powder. The black light curtain that exploded was also broken, but he The distance from Hanjin has opened a few meters.


    Here, Han Jin desperately fled, and there are other people in the Moss and others who have the upper hand. Only two of the remaining knights are worthy of the Cavaliers title. The rest are just a group of high-ranking warriors. In the inside, Shannier''s arrows are not empty, Sasio keeps releasing magic, and the three of them join hands, killing most of the knights only in the blink of an eye, and finally two real knights are still barely supporting With.


    The knight''s leader saw the situation is not good, the long sword pointed to the sky, the tip of the sword seems to be inlaid with a pearl, the light shines, the light is getting brighter and brighter, it just makes people unable to open their eyes.


    "Thunder burst!!" With a roar, a group of white light with a diameter of about one meter spurt out and chased Hanjin.


    Seeing that the white light group is going to devour Hanjin into it, a giant rushes up in the oblique thorn and spreads his arms in front of Han Jin.


    With a bang, the giant flew backwards like a shell, Han Jin was hit, and he couldn¡¯t help but save seven or eight meters and roll over to the ground. He only felt the throat hair sweet and in front of him. Venus shot indiscriminately, his hands and feet were a little soft, and he struggled twice, but he couldn''t get up.

 Chapter 34： future

    The opponent in front of Moxike has already suffered from a number of innovations. As long as he can work hard to solve the battle, he sees Hanjin¡¯s distress, and Moxinke has no intention to continue to circulate, roaring and turning to the knight¡¯s leader.


    Sunil also shifted the target. This time, her movements were exceptionally slow. It seemed that the heart was not enough. The bowstring was pulled away little by little, and the green finger on the index finger showed numerous small cracks. The air also became inexplicably heavy.


    The knight leader wanted to rush to solve Hanjin. At this moment, he turned around and looked straight at Siniel. The sword in his hand was on his chest, and his look was very dignified.


    The shape of the Moxico branch was paused, and then a step closer to the leader of the knight, the giant sword was held overhead and struggling.


    The Cavaliers leader showed a sneer, and the female archer opposite him made him feel a little scrupulous. As for the Moxico, he did not even look at it. The difference between the swordsman and the fighter was too great.


    "Fighting skills..." Mo Xinke roared: "Xinghe!"


    The knight leader raised his hand and stabbed a sword. The two-meter-long sword mans straightened to the front chest of the Moxin branch. The robbery of the Moxin branch could only lie to the fool. As a fighter, he even closed his eyes. Can also determine whether the other party can release the fighting skills.


    The Moxic Division hurriedly withdrew the sword block. When his sword front contacted the other side of the sword, a series of explosions suddenly sounded, and his body involuntarily followed the shaking.


    A black arrow silently wiped the body of Moxico and shot at the knight''s leader. The knight leader snorted and the swordsman swept.


    With a bang, the arrow has been smashed by the sword, and the knight leader has stepped back seven or eight steps to regain his body shape.


    A golden glow appeared on the ground, and then turned into a vortex composed of quicksand. This time, the face of the knight leader finally changed. He tried to move his legs and tried to rush out of the quicksand vortex, but he took the foot every time. Pulling out will only make the other foot sink deeper. It is he who stirs up the drifting vortex and squirts a wave of sand. The speed of the movement is slow to the extreme.


    Although the release of a fifth-order magic, has consumed a lot of magic, but Sasio is still strong, and once again sang a spell.


    Whether it is a small-scale battle or a large-scale killing, magical power can often play a decisive role, which is why Sunnier asked the first to kill the enemy magician.


    Mo Xinke laughed, if he was not afraid that his sword would disappear in the quicksand vortex, he would like to throw the sword out, but Xiannier had no scruples, and shot the knight leader one by one.


    When people are in dire straits, no one wants to wait and see. The knight¡¯s leader makes a roar like a thunder, and while he struggles, he wields a long sword and blocks the arrow that Chanel shoots.


    Spider web! Sasio released a fifth-order magic, and the speed at which the knight leader struggled suddenly slowed down. In an instant, his legs were already drowned by quicksand.


    Ah... The knight leader made a miserable cry. Despair and panic made him lose the rules. He simply threw away the long sword and fluttered with his hands in the quicksand vortex.


    The finger on the right hand of Xiannier was finally broken. At the same time, her arrow had already spurred out, passing through a few tens of meters at a very fast speed and disappearing into the chest of the knight''s leader.


    The knight''s leader was in a stiff shape, and then swallowed by the quicksand whirlpool. Han Jin has recovered some physical strength, climbed up from the ground, and looked at Sasio quietly, his eyes flickering. Can not deny that the former killing the knights, behind the siege of the knight leader, Sasio played a role can not be replaced, he is the absolute main force, and he began to sneak attack, but it is a cheaper first, if Sas Europe did not release blessings for itself. Whether it is possible to escape the chase of the Cavaliers is unknown.


    Play with magic? Han Jin blinked his eyes. At this moment, a low voice screamed everyone¡¯s attention. The battle was too fast. Mo Xinke and others only wanted to knock down the opponent in the shortest time. Clearing the enemy''s life and death, the snoring is from a knight who is seriously injured.


    Han Jin turned and walked over, and picked up a long sword from the ground. The knight noticed that someone was approaching, his eyes showed a look of pleading. Han Jin did not look at it. Waving is a sword, and blood was sprayed from the neck of the knight. Out, even if he can still live, there is no way to make a sound.


    Han Jin turned around and made up a sword on every knight who was still alive or dead. His attitude was as leisurely as an aristocrat who was on a picnic.


    "Mosco, you said... He has never walked out of Ladong Town?" Xiannier asked softly.


    "Yes."


    Xiannier looked at Mo Xinke and was too lazy to talk to him again. This dull big man didn¡¯t know what he meant!


    Han Jin has already started his favorite job, searched for spoils, and called Steelberg to be an assistant. Xiannier walked slowly: "Our prophet, what should I do next?"


    "There is a mountain over there. We just go to the mountains and hide, and no one can find us." Han Jin hesitated and said: "See what? Not fast?!"


    The villagers who run the inn are scared, and have never dared to move from the beginning to the end. Seeing Han Jin let them go, this is a swarm of bees to escape to the village.


    "Don''t go to Xicheng? What about the beautiful?" asked Mo Xinke.


    "If you can catch up and kill them, then we will go to Xicheng." Han Jin said faintly.


    Moxico scratched his head and smiled. If the other party tried to insult himself and hurt himself, he would never mind pulling the sword. He could face several innocent villagers, and he could not do anything anyway.


    "Actually... I don''t have to go, they know that I am here, but also deliberately... It doesn''t matter if I go." Julie said, her face was very unsightly. She used to live in the greenhouse and couldn''t see this bloody. The scene, it is not easy to vomit on the spot now.


    The loot that was found exceeded everyone''s expectations. The total value of various coins was above 70 gold coins. For the first time, Sasou had his own wand, and his face was full of excitement. There were also various magic crystals on the ground. There are almost twenty, most of them are fourth-order and fifth-order. The water-blue magical crystal is in it, and the feeling of returning to the original is very pleasant.


    "What about those horses? Just throw it here?" Xiannier laughed.


    Everyone laughed. Han Jin¡¯s food intake is so big that he should walk with the horse. Although the horse meat is rough, it can always be food.


    "Exactly, we can ride them and the speed can be faster."


    "Don''t you say you want to go to the mountains to hide? How to ride them?"


    "No, we are going back to eleven towns."


    ¡°Where to go back?¡± Sasio asked in surprise.


    "Since it is done, it will be done thoroughly." Han Jin smiled and said: "Michelle, what about you? Are you going with us, or are you going?" For this Michel, Hanjin is not very good. Not timid, everyone is desperate, but he is stupid on the side, what is this?


    "Do I still have a choice now?" Michelle smiled bitterly.


    "Then let''s go with us." Sasio said in a hurry, he noticed that Han Jin''s eyes were a bit scornful, but Michelle was his friend anyway: "You haven''t said what to do back." ,thorough??"


    "You will know when you go back." Han Jin looked at the magic crystal on the ground and smiled. "You don''t think there is a profession... is there a future?"

 Chapter 35： sneak into

    Although the situation on the mainland is very chaotic, the security of the main cities is still ok. As the saying goes, the thieves and the thieves of the thieves, under the severe punishment system, the average civilian does not dare to do bad things, no one wants to become Slaves, as for the privileged classes of the nobility, no matter what they did, went far beyond the scope of law and order. The so-called law and order was only spoken to civilians and slaves.


    The supreme power of each city is firmly held in the hands of the lords, and in this world, power is the only criterion for testing everything. Every lord is not alone. There are countless professionals who unite around them and the power of the lords. It is easy to destroy the joint resistance of other acropolises and even all the villages and towns. Only those who can really threaten the lords can only be other lords.


    As for the oppressed classes such as civilians and slaves, there must be dissatisfaction, but the world''s construction system gives the oppressed class a way out and a channel to vent their dissatisfaction. Want to be a privileged class? Practice hard, when you have the outstanding strength, the privileged class will open the door to welcome you. In order to stabilize and inherit the privilege of your own privilege, the privileged class does not care to have a partner. If you are bullied in your life, then you are incompetent, why can others become good professionals, but you can''t do it? Be deceived! If you want to resist, it is your fault, and resolutely defeat!


    However, the situation in Beit League is somewhat special, because there is no supreme ruler here, and the city owners of the four acropolises are intriguing each other. What they want to put an end to is a massive **** conflict. As for the small-scale battle, it has never been interrupted, even They themselves are behind the scenes of the fight, which laid the foundation for the chaos of Beit League.


    Therefore, the security team of Beit League is the busiest, most tired, most numerous and most dangerous security team. Even in the middle of the night, they must insist on patrolling.


    In an alley in the eleventh town, suddenly a head was extended, and the security team that was away was quietly observed. The security team had already turned into another street, and the figure made a gesture.


    Xiannier jumped on the wall and carefully observed the surrounding. Her smooth blond hair was still very conspicuous in the dark. For this problem, Han Jin had already argued with her many times, and she strongly urged Sunil to tie her hair up. Then put on the black cloth, but Xiannier refused, the reason is unknown...


    "We...do you really want to do this?" asked Michelle in the dark.


    "Do you think we still have a way out?" Sasko whispered.


    "Reassure, there are only some samurai protection around George, and his guardian is just a high-ranking swordsman, no problem." Han Jin said faintly.


    "It''s just a high-ranking swordsman?" Mo Xinke dissatisfiedly answered: "What do you mean!"


    "Your self-esteem is quite strong." Han Jin Renjun couldn''t help but smile. The sentence just now has the suspicion of mulberry.


    "You..." Moxenko''s ache is itchy, but given the things he has to do now, he can only take a breath.


    "Can you shut up?" Cinnel''s cold voice passed down from above. Her hearing was very good, but the people below were nonsense there, causing great interference to her.


    Everyone was in silence. Han Jin suddenly felt that after the daytime battle, in addition to Michelle, their self-confidence expanded a lot, even the fighters can knock down, but also worry about the little swordsman? Now everyone''s emotions are not only excitement, but also very arrogant, this is not a good sign.


    Sunil moved quietly along the wall, hiding behind a tree, then slowly taking off the long bow behind him, aiming in one direction, with a loose finger, an arrow flew out silently. A security signal was subsequently issued.


    "Sasio, you and Michelle, Steelberg stay here, ready to meet us." Han Jin whispered.


    "Well, don''t worry." Sasio nodded. He is a magician, not suitable for playing in this kind of sneak attack. Once the magic is released, it will alarm other people, and George¡¯s son-in-law, Rapar, is a high-ranking fighter, if Rapar takes the security team. When they rushed over, they were miserable.


    Moxico flicked and grabbed the wall. He didn''t look at his tall, his movements were very agile, he turned to the wall silently, and then handed a hand down.


    On the tiptoe of Han Jin, he jumped onto the wall by the pull of Mo Xinke, and then the two men approached Siniel one after the other.


    Maybe George never thought about who would dare to beat his idea. The defense in the yard seemed very slack. The three people jumped off the wall and walked out more than 30 meters, and did not see a person.


    In the middle of the Mo Xinke just turned a rockery, suddenly touched a wet thing, shocked him, and fixed his eyes, a person is sitting in the dimple of the rockery, his neck is also exposed A black arrow feather.


    Unlucky! Moxico secretly snorted and rubbed his hand on the body.


    Han Jin followed up, looked at the body, and looked back at the wall in the distance. He couldn¡¯t help but whisper: "This is a dead end..."


    The mysterious smile of Moxico, depressed the voice and spit out a note: "Eight!"


    "What?" Han Jin did not understand.


    Moss did not answer, and quickly caught up with Siniel.


    Walking through the entire courtyard, without any obstruction, through the corner door is the inner courtyard, that is, where George and his husband rested, Mossenko leaned in the corner door to observe for a moment, whispered: "This is the kid who said The place is, George''s wife is so much, how do we know where he is? Can''t you find a room and a room?"


    Chanel turned back to Han Jin, and Han Jin whispered back: "Where there is a guard, George is there."


    Xiannier put her index finger in front of her lips, listened for a moment, pointed her finger to the left, and a group of three people touched the small radial front.


    George''s life should be very simple. God knows what he wants to do with money. Don''t say magical lights, not even a few oil lamps. The outer court does not say it. There are only two places in the inner courtyard where there are several oil lamps.


    At the end of the trail, there is a very spacious yard. Under the light of the lights, they can clearly see the four guards gathered in front of the corner gate and whispering something, and Siniel took them here. I heard the voice of the other party.


    ¡°What to do?¡± said Siniel in a very small voice. The grass in front was very spacious and they couldn¡¯t touch it.


    "You pretend to be a woman and bring them over." Moxico said in Han Jin¡¯s ear.


    Sunil almost laughed out loud, this live treasure! No matter when she can make a joke, she can''t smile very quickly, because Han Jin''s eyes are turning around her.

 Chapter 36： Culprit

    Long nights, Hanjin three people lingering in the grass, waiting quietly, Han Jin refused the rude request of Moxinke, and Xiannier was even more likely to sacrifice what to seduce. As a result, the three of them could only wait for the opportunity. .


    In fact, Han Jin has at least one hundred ways to solve those guards, but this has a precondition. He can do whatever he wants. Without energy, everything is empty talk.


    "Oh... if there is a thief, it would be fine." Moxie sighed in a low voice.


    "Moxin Branch, you have said this at least ten times, how is it like a woman!" Han Jin, who was in the middle, replied.


    "What happened to the woman?" Xiannier suddenly inserted.


    "No...nothing..."


    Moxico sneered and grinned to avoid the loud voice of his own, causing the guards to be alert. Han Jin was angry: "Moxin Branch, we are doing big things, can you be serious?! ¡±


    "How big is it..." Moxico sighed again: "Maybe we waited all night for a night and then went back in vain."


    In the time of speaking, there were suddenly two guards who left the courtyard and walked along the wall to the corner. After a while, they disappeared into the trees.


    Han Jin spirited, looking at Xiannier, Xiannier listened for a moment, nodded, she was confident to kill the remaining two guards quietly.


    Han Jin and Mo Xinke squatted and moved away from the other two guards. When the position was almost the same, Xiannier quietly propped up his body and opened the longbow.


    The first arrow was shot at the corner of the guard on the left side. The arrow passed through the other side, and it came out from the other side, grabbed the ground, and pierced into the wall deeply, nailing the guard to the wall. Another guard heard the sound, hurriedly turned around, saw the tragic scene, just shouting, an arrow shot from his mouth, and Siniel¡¯s arrow was too strong and too fast, and the upper body of the guard was fierce. The ground fell backwards, and the arrow slanted through his upper jaw and back of the head, and he was connected to the ground. His body was bent into a bow, and the two feet were kicked a few times, and they would not move any more.


    At this time, the other two guards came back with a smile and looked like they were going to solve the problem. They had just walked over the corner. Moxenko touched them from behind. Although they could not release the vindictiveness, the movement of Moxico was still very fast. The long sword crossed the sky like a lightning bolt. The guard behind the body suddenly froze, and the sword in the hands of Moxinke had pierced his neck. Moreover, the blade of the Moxie Branch is very large, and this time almost shovel the head of the guard, and the blood rushes out.


    Han Jin slammed a long sword and then slammed it on, but his chosen opponent had already turned over, and his hand was on the hilt. The next moment, the guard¡¯s eyebrows had a blood hole with a cup thickness. Han Jin also Without cutting people, the blood that was splashed first was sprayed.


    You know, Han Jin is very fond of being clean. Although he only has half of his face splashed with blood because of the angle, it makes him feel very uncomfortable. He can''t help but wipe it hard. The smell is even more intense. It is.


    "Oh... you are getting more and more handsome, I like it." Mo Xinke smiled.


    Han Jin no expression, who changed to this time can not laugh, if you seriously imagine, maybe there is a little brain in the blood... Still don''t think about it!


    Xiannier jumped a few times and gently fell in front of the small courtyard to see Hanjin. Her eyes are very calm, and no one can see that she is deliberately tossing Hanjin to punish Hanjin for noting ¡®female¡¯, or to kill the enemy as the first criterion, so she did not care about anything else.


    ¡°Laughter enough?¡± Han Jin said faintly.


    "Well, let''s go in." Moxie nodded.


    Han Jin walked slowly and patted him on the shoulder of Mo Xinke. Then he suddenly wiped a face on Mo Xinke and strode forward.


    "What are you doing?" Moxenko''s savage low-lying road. They are not professional killers. To be precise, they are just a group of people. Of course, they are not organized or disciplined. However, they are said to be arguing and arrogant. They still remember the mission of this trip. Otherwise, if Moss The unbridled snoring of the department was enough to awaken all the people in the entire compound.


    "Nothing, looking for balance, now I am much more comfortable." Han Jin said while leaning a slant of Xiannier, my heart secretly, hoe, I remember! Let''s walk!


    After the hatefulness of Moxike followed Han Jin, Han Jin couldn¡¯t find a problem with Siniel now. He couldn¡¯t find Hanjin¡¯s fault. He could only be patient. As for what he was thinking, he should be almost like Hanjin. .


    The next thing is simple. George didn¡¯t even think that someone dared to touch the tiger¡¯s butt. After all, his son-in-law was the mayor of the eleventh town. He was also a high-ranking fighter, and he was very eye-catching. He would not go to the powerful person. Jalan, he is the one who can be assured of bullying.


    I stunned the four maids outside and stepped into the bedroom. George and a woman who was about twenty years old were sleeping together because it was close to dawn, so Hanjin¡¯s movements looked a bit rude. The woman''s lips, when the woman just opened her eyes, he cut a palm on the woman''s neck. From a physiological point of view, people can also be stunned during sleep, but when they look at the opponent''s coma, they can give people a sense of security.


    A whole pot of water was poured, and George opened his eyes with difficulty, then saw the bright sword on his chest, and his face was white. After dreaming back at midnight, I suddenly saw two more murderers in the house. The murderer still had a sharp weapon in his hand. It was terrible. What is more terrible than this is that the faces of the two murderers are still covered with blood!


    "Two... two adults..." George said with a trembling voice.


    "There is no money, I will borrow some money from you." Han Jin is very open-minded and full of enthusiasm.


    "Yes, there!" George nodded in a hurry and said that he pointed to the small cabinet on the outside of the bed.


    Moxike is also welcome, dumping everything in the small cabinet on the bed, mostly jewelry, and all women.


    "Not enough." Han Jin said softly.


    "Big... adults, I lost my last business, home..."


    Han Jin¡¯s gaze fell and fell on George¡¯s middle finger, where there was a very simple ring. George¡¯s face changed and he laughed as he pulled down his sleeve and tried to cover his hand.


    In fact, he did not cover up, this cover, Han Jin immediately remembered the thing that Xiannier wore on his hand. He grabbed the sheets, and the sword swayed gently, then threw the cloth to George: "Suck into the mouth." Go inside, it¡¯s best to stuff it up."

 Chapter 37： Night

    After George put the cloth into his mouth, Han Jin grabbed George''s hair, dragged George from the bed, and then extended his finger in the air to make a few strokes. The symbol appears.


    Han Jin¡¯s exhibition is a return to the Yuan Dynasty¡¯s curse. It only consumes tens of dollars of energy. When Mosike and George were curious to observe the symbol, he waved his backhand and went to the face. On the other hand, George suddenly felt that his spirit and physical strength had become very abundant. If someone was not holding him, he really wanted to jump up and dance wildly to vent his excitement.


    "These are not enough." Han Jin pointed to the jewelry on the bed and smiled: "Do you understand what I mean?"


    George looked at Han Jin, grabbed the cloth in his mouth, tried to pull the cloth out, and explained his difficulties with Han Jin. Han Jin¡¯s long sword turned over and pressed George¡¯s hand: ¡°Don¡¯t pull out the cloth, or I will kill you!¡±


    George is stupid. What does this mean? He can''t speak at all, how can he answer the other''s questions?


    Han Jin stepped out of one foot and slammed on George''s ankle. With a long sword, George''s big toe on his left foot flew out, flew a few feet away, and the break on the toe. There is a blood arrow spurting out of the heart.


    George''s face became distorted in an instant. He said that his fingers were connected with his heart. In fact, his toes were also connected. He had a snot of tears and his right foot was kicking on Hanjin¡¯s leg, but his strength was limited. Han Jin¡¯s legs, like steel casting, generally do not move.


    Finally, George also reached out and tried to catch Han Jin¡¯s leg. Mo Xinke came over and grabbed George¡¯s hair. The sword in Han¡¯s hand stretched out and smashed at George¡¯s left foot. Said: "Not enough!" After a long sword wave, the remaining toes also followed the body of George, blood spewed out.


    George''s chest is violently undulating like a bellows. He feels a little dizzy, but he can''t faint. It can be said that from a young age to an old age, he never felt like a spirit now, and he felt very sharp, but this gave him Brought more pain.


    Han Jin patted the right leg of George''s crazy kick with a sword. Moxenko extended his foot and stepped on George''s right leg. Han Jin''s sword moved to George''s right toe, and said coldly: "not enough!"


    A few cloth pockets and a dozen pieces of magic crystal appeared out of thin air, and they fell on George''s lap. George made a poor whimper, as if he was sympathizing with Hanjin. Han Jin didn''t look at those things, still said coldly: "I Said, not enough!"


    The sword flashed, and George leaped like a dying fish. Unfortunately, his legs were fixed, he couldn¡¯t jump at all, and his eyes were so big that he had to get out of his eyes. He already It is on the verge of collapse.


    "Not enough!" Han Jin waved the sword and smashed George''s four toes. As he moved the sword to George''s ankle, the next time he said it was not enough, he would get rid of George''s foot.


    Like magic, there are countless auras in the air, a cloth pocket, a magic crystal falling like a raindrop, and instantly burying half of George''s body inside.


    Han Jin looks the same: "Not enough!"


    George''s body suddenly stiffened, his eyes whitened, and then his head slowly hangs down and his body softens. I don''t know if I was scared or exceeded the endurance limit. This time, he finally got a coma.


    Moxico reached out and touched George''s nose: "Not dead yet, your kid is too embarrassed! But... he should be unable to get anything."


    "Yeah." Han Jin nodded, went to the bed, slammed the sheets and smashed the sheets: "Pack everything up."


    At this time, Xiannier came in from the outside and saw the accumulation of treasures like a hill. He couldn¡¯t help but swear: "The harvest is not small!"


    "There is nothing beyond my expectations." Han Jin bent down and rubbed the ring on George''s finger and looked at it carefully.


    Moxico picked up a few pockets and threw them on the sheets. He suddenly thought of something: "Sinnel, is there a place in your space ring?"


    "There are still half, but I don''t want to fit in it." Sunil''s gaze fell on Han Jin: "What about this guy?"


    "Ray him a life." Han Jin smiled.


    "Rao him?"


    "After we have been hiding for a while, we can still find him. Maybe, he can surprise us again."


    "Let''s come to him? You are..." Moxie smiled.


    "If you really want this space ring, you have to kill him." Senil said faintly.


    ¡°Why?¡± Han Jin asked in surprise.


    "A few words are not clear, I will talk to you later."


    Han Jin took up the sword and sent it down. The tip of the sword had pierced George''s throat. He wanted to keep George. What would a businessman who was looted? Desperate or crazy, George''s son-in-law is the mayor of the eleventh town. He has a backstage and must choose the latter. When they come out of the mountains, George should have accumulated a fortune.


    However, for the space ring, Han Jin did not take much.


    Soon, most of the treasures were loaded into the space ring by Xiannier, leaving a dozen cloth pockets in place, which can only be carried by Mo Xinke.


    The three men looked at each other and walked out. Just as Xiannier and Moxinke no longer believe in Hanjin¡¯s past, Han Jin also guessed the past of Xiannier and Moxinke. Some things are invisible from the conversation, but in In the course of action, it is a complete result!


    The three of them are more or less cold-blooded. In other words, they are all people with stories, attacking the knights and sneaking into George''s home. Only this day, their hands are covered with blood, and Han Jin can still With a smile, Mossko has always been stunned, and Siniel¡¯s indifference is consistent, no matter whether the enemy is **** or not, how angry they are, if they don¡¯t have a complicated past, they can¡¯t do it.


    At this moment, they have a deeper understanding of each other, but this understanding can not be said, can only be recorded in the heart.


    Outside the wall, Sasio complained anxiously: "How come you come out?! They are all dying!"


    ¡°Go!¡± Han Jin whispered: ¡°Go to the Red River Hotel and pick up the beautiful.¡±


    Before dawn, it was always very dark. Even the security team was a bit slack. A group of murderers quietly left the eleventh town and found the horses squatting in the woods to go to the thick night.

 Chapter 38： status

    "Give me another one!" Moxie pointed at his own eyebrows and said with a smile. His soft armor has been soaked in sweat, and his chest is also undulating, which is normal. For the whole morning, he has been trying hard to practice swordsmanship, and the best-skilled people must be exhausted.


    Han Jinbai took a look at Mo Xinke, without snoring, and continued to engrave his own wooden soldier.


    "Prophet adults, give me another one!" There is a kind of pleading in the tone of Moshinko, like a child who wants candy.


    Han Jin sighed. He couldn¡¯t stand the Moxie branch. A big man turned into a child. He didn¡¯t say it, but he also got a goose bump. Han Jin made a return to the Yuan Qing Qing Mantra in the air, and his backhand waved, and the symbol was printed on the eyebrow of the Mo Xinke.


    The body of Moxico was abruptly straight, haha ??smiled, waved a sword flower, and then strode to the forest.


    Han Jin continued to engrave his own wooden soldier, only to cut a few knives, suddenly felt something, slowly raised his head, Sasio is standing in the position of Moxico, smiling at himself, Sas Ou''s eyes and Mo Xinke are almost exactly the same. They are eager and pleading, but Sassu''s face is thin and he has not said the request.


    Han Jin was speechless for a while. It has been a month since he left the eleventh town. In this month, his status has undergone tremendous changes, and the nature of the entire team has changed. In the past, everyone was friends and each other. Cooperation, now Hanjin has become the leader of the team. This is not the result of everyone''s vote, but an irreversible trend. The reason is only in a small, Hanjin before. .


    A month ago, when he tortured George, a bad businessman, in order to prevent George from fainting, he showed his return to the Yuan Dynasty, and at that time he caught the attention of the Moxico. After they temporarily settled in the forest, Mossko strongly Ask Han Jin to release the magic to him, referred to as ''come on.''


    The potential of Hui Yuanqing''s curse was so excavated, and Mo Xinke, Sasou and others were ecstatic. The root of the warrior is vindictive, the magician''s fundamental magic is, but how to release vindictiveness, in what form to control vindictiveness, how to condense elements, how to control elements, all need spiritual support.


    In this world, mental strength is difficult to supplement with foreign objects, powerful rituals, bright magic, and at most, can improve combat effectiveness and defense. Except for the curse and sacrifice of the light system, all kinds of magic can not supplement people''s spirit. Force can only be slowly recovered by time.


    Han Jin¡¯s Hui Yuanqing¡¯s curse has broken this impossibility. Not only can the Yuan Dynasty¡¯s curse not only improve mental strength, but also increase physical strength and endurance in a limited way. In the words of Mo Xinke, he is now practicing one day swordsmanship. It is comparable to the previous practice of six or seven days.


    Han Jin showed them a future with infinite temptation. As a professional, what is more attractive than quickly improving strength?


    However, Han Jin, who is increasingly influenced by ''love'', has a hard time. Although he is steadily growing at a rate of three or four hundred yuan a day in a month, the daily expenditure is not a small amount. He is really distressed.


    "You want to come?" Han Jin brows a pick.


    "Oh..." Sasio smiled a little embarrassed.


    Han Jin has no choice but to draw a return to the Yuan Dynasty Qing Mantra: "Don''t just think about meditation, when will my space ring be handed over to me?"


    "I have never been exposed to space magic before, so..." Sasio saw Han Jin disappointed, and hurriedly changed his mind: "You can rest assured, give me another half a month, I will definitely open the space in that space ring." !"


    "Don''t be too reluctant." Han Jin shook his head slightly.


    "This month, my progress has been very fast. I believe that it will take a long time for me to become a true high-ranking warlock. At that time, I will be more confident."


    Han Jinton paused: "Sasio, don''t be too tired. You are not the same as Moss. His body is as strong as a bison. How to toss it will not happen, you..."


    "I know, don''t worry about me." Sasio laughed.


    Han Jin sighed and swallowed what he wanted to say. Now everyone¡¯s emotions are so passionate. He doesn¡¯t want to attack anyone. He has never been to the Yuan Shuqing Mantra as he is now, and he is blunt. It¡¯s similar to Hui Yuanqing¡¯s curse and stimulant. Although it can be very effective, it will not let Mo Xinke et al. The sequelae are an unknown number.


    When Sasko went far, Han Jin continued to carefully engrave the wooden man''s soldiers. After a long while, he was finally finished. He sighed and threw the dark green ball to Xiannier.


    Sunnier sat three meters away from Hanjin and kept quietly observing Han Jin. She reached out and held the ball: "Don''t do it today?"


    "Well, it''s a little tired." Han Jin nodded. Then he paused for a moment and smiled. "Siniel, how have you been with me for the past two days? Isn''t it boring?"


    "No." Xiannier shook his head.


    "Do you want to... also need to come?" Han Jin bite the words "to come", and his tone is scornful.


    "No need." Chanel answered very seriously: "I know that every time you release the magic, you need to absorb the power of the elements in the magic crystal. It is not easy. They don''t understand, so they will keep asking you. Help them, huh, huh... This is the secret of both of us, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    "Well... yeah." Han Jin was playing with the knife in his hand. He felt a little surprised. Among them, only he insisted on not revealing his past, and there was no way to confide. Others talked more or less. Her own story, with the amazing experience of Siniel, she should not even understand this joke, unless she is completely in this respect.


    "Juli has been embarrassed to come to you, and, Stillberg is now learning to use Sasio to learn magic. After a few days, they should come to you for help."


    "What happened? He didn''t tell me."


    "Half a month, Sasio said, Stillberg is very talented, but unfortunately... he is too old now."


    "This kid!" Han Jin felt a headache. Although everyone is a friend, but there are also close differences, Steigenberg is the heaviest in his heart, even though his strength is very poor, even if no one cares. Nor can it be irrelevant to Steelberg, and I want to pay more for the future.


    "Prophet adults can dine." Michelle walked with a smile. Since Han Jin¡¯s ability has been unanimously affirmed, his attitude toward Han Jin has also undergone earth-shaking changes. If he speaks, he will be called ''adults''. .


    "Okay, let''s eat first, then talk after eating." Han Jin smiled.

 Chapter 39： Internal secret

    The atmosphere of this forest is very quiet, the scenery is very elegant, but it is not suitable for young people''s life. It doesn''t matter if you are old, the mentality between the two is too big. It''s boring here, there is almost no entertainment, can''t you count ants to play? After dinner and before going to bed, this section became a prime time. Everyone sat in a chat with Tiannanhaibei. Even Xiannier, who usually doesn''t like to talk more, opened his voice.


    "Xinnier, let''s talk about it!" Julie looked at Sunnier with her sparkling eyes. Since she knew that Xiannier had served as a commander, especially the commander of the heroic force in the famous battle, she I started to worship Chanel.


    "There is nothing to say." Siniel said with a sigh of relief.


    "You are a hero, everyone is waiting to hear your story." Sasio laughed.


    "Hero?" Chanel''s tone is full of sarcasm: "The hero is not so good. I am the ninth commander. Do you know why I can be a commander? Because the previous commanders all died." It!"


    Everyone was a bit stunned. I don¡¯t know why Sunnier¡¯s emotions have changed so much. Xiannier bit his lip and whispered: ¡°Forget it, don¡¯t ask, I tell you, the war is not as interesting as you think. Meaningful, full of ugliness, cruelty and bloodyness everywhere, if you have the chance to go to the battlefield, you will understand, but I hope that you will never have this opportunity."


    "Xinnier, you are too young to bear our ability." Han Jin said faintly: "Of course, beautiful is the exception."


    "What happened to me?" Han Li was dissatisfied with the white.


    "Yeah, I agree." Moxie took a shot of Han Jin''s shoulder and said loudly: "Sinnel, we are very interested in your experience, let''s talk about it."


    "You guys..." Sunil said helplessly: "A long time ago, the elves had been living on fruits, but now, what do you eat, I will eat with you, don''t you think I am weird?"


    Han Jin and others looked at each other. They didn''t pay attention to this before. Think about it carefully. It is true.


    "Because the war has completely changed our civilization." Siniel said slowly: "Sometimes, picky is going to pay a heavy price, even life. We are not qualified to be picky, especially in war, we can''t find food. We will take off the leather and cook it. What else can we not eat?"


    Julie couldn''t help but hold her mouth, she couldn''t figure out, how can a tough leather be a food? !


    "Actually, I am not a real commander. In the last battle, we immediately won the victory. We were suddenly attacked by five red dragons. As a result, we were only able to disperse. At that time, there were only a hundred or so left. Partners, they elected me as the commander, and my task is not to lead them to victory, but to take them safely back to Yehliucheng.¡± Sunil¡¯s voice is getting lower and lower: ¡°However, I finally returned to Yehliucheng. There are only seven elves, including me."


    "Have you seen the Red Dragon??" Steelberg exclaimed. In his opinion, the dragon is an extremely distant and extremely powerful existence.


    "More than just seen, we also killed a red dragon together." Xiannier said faintly.


    "Dragon crystal?" Han Jin hurried, most of the time, he can keep calm, but when it comes to energy, he becomes another person.


    "There are four red dragons in the sky. Do you think we should look for Longjing?"


    Han Jin¡¯s heart is a pity, but if you think about it, even if the elves dig up the dragon crystal, they don¡¯t necessarily fall into the hands of anyone. Anyway, they have nothing to do with themselves.


    "I am a little tired." Chanel stood up and walked back.


    "Xinnier, don''t go." Moxenko hurriedly called.


    Xiangnier did not hear the sound of the Mo Xinke, and disappeared into the woods without looking back.


    "She is not easy." Sasko whispered: "Actually, in that war... every living elf is not easy.


    "Do you know?" asked Mo Xinke.


    "I only know a few things. After all, it was a decade ago." Sasio said slowly: "The lord of Zaguned and the lord of Casas jointly launched a large-scale attack, Yehliucheng..."


    "Cass Lord? Why haven''t I heard of it?"


    "Don''t talk about it, listen to me and you will know." Sasio dissatisfied said: "At that time, the situation of Yeliucheng and Shengguancheng was very passive and dangerous. Yehliucheng sent an elite shooter squad and a silver Pegasus army. Going deep into the rear of the Casa Lord¡¯s army to carry out the harassment, calculating the time, they insisted on more than a year, destroyed two large magic transmission arrays, annihilated numerous small units, and burned a large number of heavy weights, except for the Casa Lord. Outside the main city, they have been occupied by other cities, and some have even occupied several times."


    "The main force of the Casa Lord is fighting Desmark, unable to rescue the rear, and the Silver Pegasus Army is quick to move, not to say decisive, not even to find them. It is very difficult to find them. Finally, the Casa Lord is forced to The method had to take the risk of picking up a few Red Dragons and Guards Legion to get rid of the Silver Pegasus.¡± Sassauton paused: ¡°Dismmark has been waiting for this opportunity. He launched a full-line attack and only took three days. It broke through the defense of the Casa Lord and killed the Casa Lord in the chaos."


    "The Silver Pegasus Army paid a heavy price." Sasio sighed: "I heard that the elf who finally returned to Yehliucheng alive is less than one-tenth."


    "And then?" Han Jin asked.


    "Nothing, the Casa Lord died, and his territory was divided by Yehliu City and the Holy Crown City. That''s it."


    Han Jin was silent, and Mo Xinke and others showed a sly color. They really understood what Sunil said. After swimming for more than a year in the enemy''s back, the hardships and dangers she experienced were unimaginable. Eat leather? It looks too normal now.


    "What are you thinking about?" Sasio looked at Hanjin.


    "What about Zaguned? You didn''t talk about him just now."


    "He? Casa is dead. Can he hang on to the wild willow city and the holy crown city? He has already fled back to his own territory."


    "The wild willow city and the holy crown city did not chase the army of the Black Crow City?"


    "No."


    "why?"


    "This... I don''t know." Sasio shook his head. What he knew was the big process and the big link in the whole war. Not only did he know that many people know that, as for why, it belongs to internal secrets. It is.

 Chapter 40： Little accident

    Mo Xinke and others are still chatting. Han Jin has avoided the woods. It will be a little pastime. He does not want to spend his time on gossip. Strictly speaking, he demands more than himself. It is much stricter and the effort is much greater, but others can''t see that he is practicing.


    Han Jin sank for a long while, his fingers slowly swam in the air, a mist of black brilliance appeared at his fingertips, and finally turned into a strange symbol.


    Han Jin sighed, and these days he absorbed the energy of more than a dozen Black Ravens, although he can use energy to control the dark elements, to avoid affecting the body, but more or less uncomfortable, now it is all Dark elements are expelled to the outside world.


    Seeing that the symbol has been formed, Han Jin looked at Steigenberg in the distance, waved his right hand and shouted: "Go!"


    The air around Steelberg suddenly became distorted, and five floating monsters emerged out of thin air, grabbing Stillberg''s limbs and hair, and tossing Steelberg into the air.


    "Help!" Stillberg screamed.


    "Ghost!" Mo Xinke screamed, his figure rising from the ground, and the giant sword smashed through the body of a ghost like a lightning, but the ghost did not disappear, but the form became thin.


    Sasko whispered a spell, the staff lifted overhead, the sky suddenly lit up, a distorted electric light blew out from the air, hitting a ghost.


    Sasko''s magical damage seems to be much stronger than the Moxico''s sword, and the ghost hit by the electric light instantly turns into a blue smoke. The screams made before the phantom dies make people feel cold from the bottom of their hearts. In fact, the ghosts are the monsters of the dark elements. It is impossible to make a cry. It is better to say that they feel it than to hear them.


    "Dead!" Moxike jumped from the ground for the second time. His vindictiveness changed a strange change. The light was a little blurry. Some of the most dazzling light spots shone on him, such as the stars.


    Han Jin was stunned and looked at the battle in the distance. What is this and what? ! What he is showing is a five-ghost mantra, what is it called ¡®ghost¡¯? Moreover, the focus of the Five Ghost Handling Mantra is the word ''handling'', which causes an object to disappear from the original place and appear in its designated position. What kind of handling is it?


    The remaining four ghosts will not resist, do not dodge, and in the case of the participation of Sunil, they will soon be killed cleanly, Mosike will catch Stillberg, then throw Steigenberg To one side.


    The danger has been lifted, but Moxike and others still maintain the attitude of being an enemy. Sunnier holds the bow and arrows in one hand and carefully recognizes the surrounding sounds. Sasio grips the magic wand and even gets nervous. Lived breathing.


    Only the undead wizards who can command the ghosts of this undead creature, and each of the necromancers are the strongest among the strong. The warlock can be upgraded to the sage, and there are two choices. One is to continue to practice traditional magic, he will become a great magician, and the other is a wizard, in other words, any magician who can command the ghost. At least the nine-level professional, which makes them feel very nervous.


    Time passed by little by little, and Moshin and others were motionless like statues. Julie and Stillberg also understood that danger was coming, but they couldn''t do anything, and they could only hide in the corner and wait for the choice of fate.


    Patience is limited after all. I don''t know how long it took. Moxico couldn''t help it. He yelled: "Who is it? Come out!" If it is not a matter of heart, he must add the word "roll".


    The forest was still quiet, and Siniel suddenly thought of something, turning her head and scanning around. Her eyesight was as good as her hearing, and Han Jin was seen at a glance.


    Han Jin hurriedly leaned on the trunk, quietly peeping his head out and looking around, as if looking for enemies in the dark.


    "It''s okay." Sunil said slowly: "The guy should have gone."


    "Going? What did he do for Steigenberg?" Some of the unbeliefs in Moxie, shouted: "Don''t hide, don''t dare to see people, get out of me!"


    It was still quiet around, and there were two wolverines in the distance, but it obviously had nothing to do with the hidden wizard.


    ¡°Really gone?¡± Sasio felt incomprehensible.


    "What do you guys do, do it." Xiannier put away his bow and arrow and walked slowly toward Han.


    Han Jin is also not good enough to continue to pretend that he is holding a pair of innocent eyes and looking at Senil.


    "Is it for you?" Siniel was not so easily blinded. He asked at the door: "Don''t deny that no one except you will release the dark magic."


    "Oh...hehe..."


    "Really you??" Suniler''s look became dignified. This weird and magical prophet will not only release the magic of lifting spiritual power, but even command the ghost, which is unimaginable, and she is very clear. The strength of the other side is far from being comparable to the wizard. This should not happen at all.


    "A small accident." Han Jin looked at the distant Mo Xinke and others, and lowered his voice and said: "I originally wanted to release a very magical magic, who thought it would become such a thing."


    "What magic do you want to release..." The shock in Xiannier¡¯s heart can¡¯t be described in words. It¡¯s obvious that Han Jin is very dissatisfied with the ghost, which means that Han Jin¡¯s magic effect should be better than The ghost is more powerful.


    "A few words are unclear." Han Jin shook his head: "And in some places, I don''t want to understand."


    "Oh..." Xiannier indulged for a moment: "Don''t do the experiment in the future. What if you hurt Stilberg just now?"


    "Reassure, I care more about him than you, just... I have already said it, just a small accident." Han Jin smiled bitterly.


    "I don''t mean anything else. Anyway, you will pay attention to it later." After that, Xiannier looked at Han Jin deeply and turned and walked back.


    Han Jin leaned on the trunk, his hands crossed his chest, his mind was a little chaotic, and he was already able to make a judgment. In this world, the spells he applied were changed. For example, the power of the fire symbol should not be so Big, the effect of Hui Yuanqing''s curse should not be so significant. As for Shannier not letting him experiment, it is impossible. For every spell, he has to make a new assessment. Otherwise, at a dangerous moment, he may kill himself.


    "Sinnel!" Han Jin shouted.


    "What else?" Siniel stopped.


    "Do you still have a third-order magic crystal? I want to fire."


    "Can you take the elements of the third-order magic crystal?" Xiannier showed a happy color.

 Chapter 41： Flying knife

    Holding a few magical properties of the magic crystal, Han Jin went to a more remote place, this is his habit, first of all, he did not want to be disturbed, and second, he did not want others to discover his secret.


    After a moment of hesitation, Han Jin put two second-order magic crystals in the mouth, and the third-order magic crystal received the bag. He tasted the lesson. No one wants to fall twice in the same place.


    Han Jin jumped on the branches, just found a place to sit still, then closed his eyes. The energy in the magic crystal is released at an extremely fast speed, and is absorbed at an extremely fast speed. Now, Han Jin¡¯s mind has become more and more sophisticated. After the small building base, the energy storage location has been transferred from the lower Dantian to the Zhongdantian, and all the pure fire elements were sent to the Ding furnace of the lower Dantian. The dark elements are boring, and the fire element gives him a very comfortable feeling. Warm, warm, like the afterglow of the dying, but unfortunately, he has hundreds of second-order dark magic crystals, other magic crystals. The amount is very small.


    At this moment, Han Jin suddenly found the trunk trembled violently, and the earthquake? He hurriedly held the Yuan Shouyi and introduced all the flowing energy into Zhongdantian, then opened his eyes.


    A behemoth jumped into his eyes. To be precise, it was a giant bear. There was a hole in the left eye. It was obviously awkward. The remaining right eye shot a red light, which made people shudder. If Xianni Here, she will immediately recognize that it is the bear of the earth that has attacked them.


    The giant bear running is fierce and fierce, just like a tank that ransacks, but compared with the group of Warcraft behind it, it seems awkward.


    Seven or eight cow-like warcraft are chasing behind the giant bears. Although they are not many in number, they are like a thousand horses in the assault. They are ruined and unstoppable. The trees and rocks along the way are all under their collision. Turned into glutinous rice, this extremely dense forest was actually smashed out of a boulevard full of broken stones.


    Just as Hanjin was worried, a buffalo suddenly rushed up from the oblique thorn and caught up with the giant bear. The two-foot-long horns stretched out under the giant bear''s belly and struggled to pick it up.


    Mercedes-Benz''s giant bear suddenly lost its balance. Under the effect of inertia, it rolled forward all the way to the head-style style, and rolled out for more than 20 meters before stopping. The calf biting in the mouth also came out. Hit the old tree where Han Jin was, and scared Han Jin.


    The giant bear was so angry that the person stood up and then gave a deafening roar. The leaves around the 100 meters were all rustling, and Han Jin immediately caught his ear.


    The buffalo that had succeeded was fearless. When he first rushed to the giant bear, his head sagged slightly, and the two-foot-long horns stretched out like a sword.


    It was another deafening roar. The giant bear stretched out the big bear''s paw and slid it down. It was on the buffalo''s head, only to hear a bang, and the palm actually shot the buffalo head. In the mud, the body of the buffalo flew forward, stroked a semicircle in the air, and fell to the ground with its back facing down.


    The power of overbearing! Han Jin secretly swears, if this palm is photographed on him, it is estimated that his height will be reduced to a few centimeters, and the whole person will become a flesh and blood!


    The next moment, the scene of Han Jin¡¯s stunned appearance appeared, and the buffalo actually climbed up and swayed, like a drunkard who drank more wine. This is not dead? ! Han Jin couldn''t believe his eyes.


    The buffalo in the back had already rushed over. Under their fierce collision, the giant bear was involuntarily and was knocked back and forth, leaving a few deep wounds on the abdomen and waist.


    Han Jin¡¯s heart complained, and he refused to watch this rare and fierce battle. He looked around and tried to find a way out. The battle center is less than 20 meters away from the tree where he is hiding. It may be transferred at any time. The city gate is in flames, fish and fish!


    However, he chose this place because the old trees under his feet are more ''unsociable'' and have a wide field of vision. Now they want to hide in other trees. It is too difficult. Unless they walk under the tree, the problem is that he has the guts to plant the tree. What?


    The battle between the two kinds of Warcraft is getting more and more fierce. The giant bear has been surrounded by the group. Although it has the same power as the cracked rock, every palm can be shot, the buffalo can be beaten, or the wild buffalo Next, but the body of the Bison is too tough, just a moment, they will rejoin the battle as if nothing had happened.


    Maybe it was unintentional, maybe it was intentional. A buffalo launched an attack from behind the giant bear. The sharp horn was stabbing the position under the tail of the giant bear. The giant bear grimaced like a steel needle, turning around was a slap, despicable. The buffalo was beaten up to the sky.


    The giant bear still did not hate, but also a slap on the belly of the buffalo, a bang, the body of the buff was bent in the middle, the front and rear hooves collided with each other, when its body re-stretched, the blood had been from the nose and mouth. The splatters came out like spring water, and the buffalo''s limbs trembled and they didn''t move anymore.


    The intelligence of Warcraft should be very limited. If the human warrior is stabbed in sharp weapon, it will move in the direction of the wound in the first time. It is impossible to turn around. The giant bear successfully killed a bison, but the wound under the tail has been It was torn by itself, and it was not only blood but also an intestine.


    In the roaring sound, the giant bear once again stood up, and both palms were shot on the ground. Suddenly, a row of thick ground thorns emerged from the ground, and some of them pierced more than ten meters high and short. At about five or six meters, the group of bisons, including the buffaloes that had already died, were all hit by the ground and were placed in the air.


    The red light in the eyes of the giant bear dimmed a lot, and turned and fled to the position where Han entered the hiding place.


    Han Jin hates in the heart, he only wants not to be involved in it, never want to go to the battle, see the giant bear rushing over, the first thought is to jump off the tree to escape, but see the giant bear dragged behind the intestines, in the brain With a move, the backhand took out the knife.


    A cold light crossed the sky, and the knife had been shot through the intestines of the giant bear and nailed the intestines to the ground.


    The giant bear did not feel it, and continued to move forward. Suddenly, the intestines that had been dragged for more than ten meters were pulled straight, and then slammed, the intestines flew like a snake to the air, only in an instant, that The grass behind the giant bear tail was reddened by the blood spewing out.


    The heartbreaking pain caused the giant bear to be in a state of madness. It jerked forward and slammed into the ''unsociable'' old tree. Han Jin was ready, and the toes were forced on the branches. The body jumped out and then threw a wooden man in the backhand.

 Chapter 42： good neighbour

    At the moment when the old tree collapsed, a giant appeared out of thin air. Hanjin¡¯s toes were on the giant¡¯s arm. Then he turned around and landed safely. He did not dare to stop for a moment, and ran to the distance, and the giant rushed. To the dying bear of the earth, throwing a fist.


    In fact, the bears of the earth have only a few last breaths, and there is no resistance. Only the giant can let the giants play their fists.


    The thorns have disappeared, and the buffaloes have fallen to the ground, and the grass blades and sandstones have been flying. The scorpion has been fainting and fainting. Although the thorns are sharp, the wild cowhide has reached the limit of ''thickness''. At the point where only one of the bison''s belly was punctured, the rest of the bison was intact.


    Seeing the battle ahead, the buffaloes were somewhat incomprehensible and forced to go up. Han Jin saw that the bison did not chase himself, and ran a dozen meters away, hiding behind the tree and recruiting his own wood.


    The bear of the earth that has been in the world has been thoroughly swallowed, lying quietly in a pool of blood, a few bisons in a semicircle, from time to time a thick cry, you top, I stepped on, the bear of the earth as a The toy. There were also two bisons running to the side of the calf, and the tongue kept moving. Unfortunately, the calf never responded.


    After a moment, one of the bisons made a bleak snoring, then turned and walked slowly deep into the woods. Other bisons also abandoned the bear of the earth and followed the tail of the wild ox.


    "Waste..." Han Jin showed a bitter smile. Before the wild buffs were crazy, they had the momentum to destroy everything. Who knows that after the death of the bears in the earth, the buffalo suddenly became another way, so I knew that I was wasting a waste. Zhang Muren soldiers? !


    The branches swayed and Xiannier jumped from above. Han Jin whispered: "What are those Warcraft?"


    "The iron barbarian, the seventh-order Warcraft." Xiannier swept up Hanjin: "Are you okay?"


    "Seventh-order Warcraft?" Han Jinyi, the voice just fell, he has already rushed out, three steps and two steps straight into the front of the giant bear, first kicked the giant bear, waited for a moment I was convinced that there was no response. I called back and said, "Xinnier!"


    At this moment, Moxike came out from the other side and saw the bear of the earth in front of Han Jin, and could not help but scream: "Xinnier, isn''t that the bear of the earth that you shot?" !"


    "Yeah." Xiannier walked slowly and looked at it for a while. He smiled at Han Jin: "You should be very happy now?" She knows that Han Jin can not only extract elements from the magic crystal, but also from meat. In the supplement, according to Han Jin, the higher the order of Warcraft, the more he gets the supplement, an eighth-order earth bear, the effect should be better than the low-end magic crystal.


    "This is the bear of the earth? Eight-order Warcraft?" Han Jin''s eyes flashed. Under normal circumstances, he would not talk nonsense, but now he is too excited, he must confirm.


    "Yes." Sunil nodded.


    Moxike stepped over and screamed. The sword had pierced the chest of the earth''s bear. For a moment, a khaki-colored, half-punch-sized magic crystal appeared in front of everyone. Han Jin looked at it with impunity. That magic crystal, the heart of the waves ups and downs, energy! The Moxic Branch has thousands of energy, which has already made him stand up in the mountains. The energy contained in this magic crystal can be calculated with Xuan! As for how many, he can''t figure it out, because the energy difference between him and the magic crystal is too great.


    Moss gave the magic crystal to Xiannier, and Xiannier carefully took it over and observed it for a long while. She smiled and said: "All the gains we have in this forest are added together, and then multiplied by ten times. Not the value of this magic crystal."


    "Yeah, we are rich again!" Mo Xinkehaha laughed.


    "I really hope that we can make a fortune every day." Xiannier smiled and received the magic crystal in the space ring: "Moxin Branch, you can find a way to take this bear of the earth back."


    "It doesn''t have to be so troublesome." Han Jin reached out and gestured. The still-moving giant strode over and reached out to two big hands to catch the bear of the earth and threw the bear of the earth on his shoulder.


    ¡°Hey?¡± Xiannier suddenly showed a strange look. He walked over to the calf and looked at it for a moment: ¡°This little bull is still not dead.¡±


    "That brought this little bullock back."


    "Wait." Xiannier waved his hand: "You release a magic to it!"


    "What magic?" Han Jinyi.


    "It''s the magic you often release for the Moss."


    "What?" Han Jin is somewhat reluctant.


    "Iron Man is a seventh-order Warcraft, but it is not aggressive. It has never taken the initiative to attack other World of Warcraft. Moreover, if there are small bulls to take care of, they will not continue to migrate, that is, we have A very good neighbor."


    "Where is it?"


    "After encountering Warcraft that we can''t deal with, we can lead to the territory of the iron barbarian, huh, huh... do you understand?"


    Han Jin has some doubts, but he knows that Sunnier¡¯s jungle experience is very rich. What''s more, a Huiyuan Qing curse only uses 30 yuan of energy, and it doesn''t need to be true. He reaches out and draws a symbol in the air, waving a hand and symbolizing it. Hit into the body of the little bull.


    The three men waited for a long time, and the little bulls still didn''t respond. Sunnier reached over and turned the little bulls over and found that there was a deep visible bone wound on the other side of the neck. She sighed: "The injury is too heavy. ""


    "Sinnel, are you sure that these iron horses can bring us great benefits?" Han Jin asked slowly.


    "Of course, as long as you can save it."


    "Then let me try." Han Jin''s hand was swiping in the air. This time, his movements seemed very sluggish. The material of the spirit beast is the middle of the Tao. The practitioners often use this technique to help their spiritual beasts, or to treat the beasts. Fortunately, Hanjin is a multi-disciplinary student. He knows almost all the Taomen. Of course, it is another matter to go to that aspect.


    Fu Wei was finally completed, the strange runes visible to the naked eye were suspended in the air, and a faint white light was emitted. Han Jin sighed and waved and said: "Go!"


    Fu Xi made a dazzling light, and then wrapped the little bull in it. When the white light dissipated, the hoof of the little bull suddenly shook.


    "The effect is so fast?! You...you can go to the pastor." Siniel said: "Mosco, you pick up the little bull, and tap it, I will band it."


    Han Jin shrugged his shoulders, hoping that Siniel did not make a mistake. A spiritual animal sacrifice material cost him more than two thousand yuan of energy. He is not willing to make a loss.

 Chapter 43： Surprise

    When the sky was bright, Mo Xinke climbed up while yawning. Yesterday, I tossed into the middle of the night, and I practiced a whole day of swordsmanship during the day, so that I am still tired now, but then, no one teaches fighting skills, then No way, now I have mastered the entry skills of fighting skills, and then do not step up cultivation, but it should not be too! Moxie Branch believes that there is still some perseverance. Others can say that he is stupid and that he is reckless and aggressive, but no one can say that he is lazy!


    Just walked outside the wooden shed, Mo Xinke suddenly smelled a thick aroma. Looking around, I saw Han Jin¡¯s sitting next to the campfire and eating something. Mo Xinke smiled and leaned over and sat next to Han Jin. When you reach out, go to the barbecue on the rafter.


    A rattan was pulled over, and the hand of Mo Xinke was being drawn. It was also unfortunate that he was not so fully awake, and the speed of the rattan was too fast, so there was no time to dodge.


    Moxenko turned his head and looked glaringly. Who knows that Sunnier¡¯s eyes are more angry than him, and he snorted at Han Jin¡¯s side.


    Mo Xinke only noticed that Han Jin was a little different. After a while, he ran to the front of Han Jin so that he could see more clearly.


    Han Jin¡¯s entire face exudes a glory that cannot be described in words. Like a businessman who loves money, he sees a golden mountain. Like a ghost, he gets the most beautiful woman in the world. It is not just excitement, not just Excitement, happiness, satisfaction, and many things that can''t be said.


    Han Jin has plenty of reason to be excited. Yesterday, Sunnier said that the value of that magic crystal is almost ten times that of all the harvests in the forest, and the energy he has taken from the bears of the earth is far more than rebirth. Since all the accumulation, if it must be compared with another world, he is equal to eating a hundred years old ginseng!


    Han Jin concentrated on the energy, and even tried his best to absorb the energy, so that he did not see the Sunnier beat the Mox family, and did not pay attention to the movement of the Moxico. His eyes and his heart only focused on energy.


    "Mosco, this is for you." Michelle walked over with a basket woven with rattan.


    Moxin Branch stood up and sat on one side, reaching out and taking the basket. There were wild eggs inside. This should be baked with fire. Because the eggshells were cracked and some gray was stained, the Moxike didn¡¯t care. Pick up an egg, peel off the eggshell, and throw the egg into your mouth.


    At this moment, Sasio also walked out of the wooden shed and sat directly with Han Jin. Since Han Jin can release the magic to help everyone practice, their attitude towards Han Jin has changed, and there is nothing to do with the total Han Jin set is close.


    "If you don''t want to be beaten, then sit here for me." Moxie Coppi said with a smile.


    "Well? Why are you hitting me??" Sasko asked inexplicably. Fortunately, his temper is good. If you change to a Moxin branch, you will definitely scream, ¡®I¡¯ll sit here, who would dare to beat me? ¡¯.


    "Don''t blame me for not warning you!" Mo Xinke''s smile is getting more and more treacherous. However, his treacherousness is extremely limited. Otherwise, he doesn''t know what to do, and waits for Sasio to say how good it is.


    Sunnier ordered Sasio on his toes. Sasio looked back at Siniel. If he felt it, he stood up and got to the side of Moss.


    "Just let you come over, you just can''t come, what''s wrong now? You are going back!" Moxike had some regrets and just talked.


    "Too lazy to care about you." Sasio stretched out a wild egg.


    The Moxike family belongs to a person who can''t live without a person lifting the bar. He just wanted to open a counterattack and suddenly saw something. He was surprised and shouted: "The little guy... is it really alive?"


    The little bull was lying on a clump of hay, moving his limbs from time to time. Although he can''t stand up now, he can''t eat anything, but it''s obvious that his injury is getting better.


    "Well, Raphael''s magic... it''s amazing." Senniel whispered.


    Moxico and Sasou looked at each other and couldn''t help but turn around and look at Han Jin. Siniel said that there is nothing wrong with this kid. This kid is a magical guy!


    At this time, Julie and Stillberg were awakened by the voice outside, and they walked out of the wooden shed, and they were called to the other side without exception.


    Han Jin alone enjoys barbecue. A group of people share a basket of wild eggs, more or less have a taste of oppression, but Mo Xinke and Sasou are very smart, they know that Sennier let Han Jin eat a single food. Have deep meaning, of course, do not account for anything. Julie has always been very inferior, because she has hardly contributed to the collective. It is very good to eat white food. As for Steigenberg... Don¡¯t say that Han Jin eats a single food, even if Han Jin grabs the wild eggs in his hands. Let him hungry, he is willing.


    When Han Jin wiped out the barbecue, everyone had already finished eating and chatting for a long time. When Han Jin got up, his look returned to normal. Mo Xinke hurriedly stood up and greeted him, smiling and pointing at himself.


    After a month of repetition, they are no longer a tacit agreement, but a program. Han Jin has drawn a return to the Yuan Qing Qing Mantra and waved: "Go!"


    Fu Wei turned into a white light and broke into the eyebrows of Mo Xinke. Mo Xinke said: "Today... How are you so happy today?"


    "Because I am in a good mood today." Han Jin smiled.


    Moxike is speechless. Now he does not dare to raise the bar with Hanjin. He annoyed Han Jin and deliberately made himself difficult. At that time, the pain must be his Mo Xinke. When he bows, he must bow his head. When can he look up? If he still wants to continue his cultivation, he needs the help of Hanjin, unless he becomes a Juggernaut, but it is too far away...


    "I don''t have to." Sassu sees Han Jin''s gaze on himself and smiles and waved his hand: "Last night, I figured out a few key questions, and I will try to get the space ring. The space is open."


    ¡°Is it sure?¡± Han Jin asked. The space ring is very important to him. Some symbols are not preserved for a long time. They can only be used on the spot. The space ring can solve this problem. He and Xiannier have done experiments. Has been verified.


    "It should be possible," Sasou replied.


    Han Jin smiled, and Sasou was very steady. Even to the point of being conservative, he would not give assurances to anyone.


    "It looks like your harvest is very big." Siniel said in a low voice.


    "How do you say..." Han Jin paused: "It''s a surprise."


    (Today''s recommendation ticket is very important to me. When the brethren send their kindness, just press the mouse a few times and give me the recommendation ticket... I don''t dare to sleep now, I am afraid I will wake up, my book Has disappeared in the new book list without a trace, tickets ............

 Chapter 44： Interesting game

    In the blink of an eye, Han Jin walked out of the wooden shed. His spirit looked very good. This is also the effect of the small building. Although he didn''t sleep all night, he could recover his strength with a little rest.


    "Come on!" Sunilel waved and waved: "Can you help it once?"


    "Isn''t it all right?" Han Jin said reluctantly, then went to Xiannier and squatted down. The little bull lying on the haystack had opened his eyes and looked at Han Jin quietly. Some attachments, but also some curiosity, Han Jin knows that it is the influence of the material of the spirit beast, but he has no good feelings for the iron barbarian, too ugly, too dirty, except for a few old men in the mythical legend. No one is willing to ride around the cows.


    "You..." Xiannier shook his head slightly and said in a helpless voice: "I believe in it. If you can get the trust of the iron horses, it will be of great benefit to us."


    "If not? Or is the group of iron bulls always hostile to us?"


    "Why don''t you think about a good place?"


    "Get used to it." Han Jin smiled: "I am a person... I always want to go to the worst place, and then work hard for the best results."


    Chanel¡¯s look was a little wrong, and she looked at Han Jin seriously.


    At this moment, Sasio strode over to them, his face was full of dancing: "Raphael, give your hand to me!"


    Han Jin¡¯s heart slammed and succeeded? He slowly handed his right hand to Sasio, and the next moment, a quaint ring appeared in his palm.


    "Don''t wear it." Sasio laughed.


    Han Jin put the ring on the index finger a little bit. Suddenly, he had a feeling of being connected, and the ring seemed to have flesh and blood, or an extension of his limbs.


    Sasko sang a spell in a low voice, a faint white light wrapped Han Jin¡¯s left hand inside, and then he smiled: "Try it and see if you can open the space."


    Han Jin concentrated his thoughts on the ring. A strange and pure space appeared in front of his eyes. The word ''before'' was practical. He could not find the specific position of the space. When he focused his attention on it. In front, the space was in front of him, and when he focused his attention on the back, the space ran to him.


    "Weird..." Han Jin murmured.


    "It seems that you are opening up the space?" Sasio said without envy: "I just used a lot of perseverance to resist the temptation."


    "He has waited for a whole month, if you really... he will fight with you." Xiannier couldn''t help laughing.


    "Haha..." Sasio made a haha. He is not joking. If there is no friendship, future, etc., what has just been said has become a reality.


    Han Jin didn''t pay attention to what Sasou was saying. He turned and shouted: "Steelberg, take those black crows magic crystals!"


    "Know, Master." Stillberg promised, ran over with a pocket.


    Han Jin put all the magic crystals in his pocket on the ground and hesitated: "Sasio, do you need a spell?" Xiannier never sang a spell. George didn''t have that day, but he didn''t know what he should be. do.


    "No, use your mental strength, mental strength should always understand?" Sasou replied.


    Han Jin nodded. When he transferred his mind to those magic crystals, the position of the space changed. At the moment when the two overlap, all the magic crystals disappeared and moved into that space. Han Jin didn''t know what he was watching through the space ring, but it was definitely not vision. Those magic crystals were piled together, and the magic crystals below were blocked, but he could ''see'' the shape of each magic crystal. .


    "And then? How do you take the magic crystal out?"


    "Which magic crystal you want to take out, use magic to lock which magic crystal."


    Han Jin paused, a magic crystal appeared out of thin air and rolled down on the grass. Han Jin suddenly showed a confused look: "No! The guy named George, but all the things in the space ring are taken out at once. Is his spirit so powerful?"


    "It''s very easy. As long as you close the space, everything will come out naturally." Sasio smiled. "And you are using the space ring for the first time. You are not familiar yet. Controlling space and releasing magic are not the same." In fact, it can be controlled with only a little mental power, and ordinary people can do it."


    With a bang, hundreds of magic crystals fell on the grass together, Han Jin smiled: "Somewhat..."


    When the Moxike department came back with a tired body, he was seeing Hanjin playing, and the brush... The magic crystal disappeared, the brush... The magic crystal appeared again, and the Moshin branch was surprised and happy. The look: "Sasio, have you done it? Great!" He finished, and he gave a thumbs up at Sasio.


    "What am I?" Sasou stunned Han Jin: "Is there no?! If you change to me, your mental strength will be exhausted."


    Sunil added a hand and said helplessly: "I was very interested when I got the space ring, but... I only played for a little while, he really..."


    Moxico¡¯s attention shifted to Han Jin¡¯s body and looked at it for a long while, swearing: ¡°How long has he been playing?¡±


    "If you add the magic crystals I have seen together, there should be hundreds of thousands of magic crystals." Sasio shook his head: "Don''t look, dizzy!"


    Brush... Brush... Hanjin''s speed of retracting the magic crystal is getting faster and faster. At the end, the magic crystal just appeared in the air, and it has not yet begun to fall, and Hanjin re-entered the space ring, and then appeared from the original place. As the starlight is flashing.


    Sunnier has a slight discoloration. Apart from Han Jin, she only used the heterosexual space, so she knows better than others that it is not easy to do this.


    "Adult, you can eat." Michelle, who had been busy for a long time, shouted.


    Han Jin was awakened. He put all the magic crystals in the space ring and stood up: "You should eat first, I have something."


    "You don''t eat?" Moxico was shocked. For him, there was nothing strange about the landslide, but Hanjin didn''t eat anything... Is this world going to be destroyed?


    "Yeah." Han Jin nodded, strode into the wooden shed, put all kinds of hides he had cut into the space ring, then walked out and walked deep into the forest, leaving a few stunned The man is looking at his back in silly.

 Chapter 45： Unpromising commander

    Han Jin quickly drew the energy of three Black Ravens, hesitated for a moment, and made a symbol in the air, and it was a five-ghost mantra. He has no other choices. The magic crystals of other attributes are very limited. There are hundreds of magical crystals in the dark. He can only think of ways in this regard. The dark elements provided by the three Black Ravens are not very abundant. In addition to the previous accumulations, at most one can display a five-ghost mantra or a chase, but the latter has no place to experiment, and can¡¯t They are the target, and the world is too weird. The spirits that are called out are still like that. The chasing spells attack the three souls and seven scorpions. Han Jin is very suspicious of the effect of chasing souls.


    Han Jin locked his target on a rock and waved his hand: "Go!"


    Five floating monsters emerged out of thin air, then surrounded the rock, and together they held the rock up, fluttering in front of Han Jin, slamming and throwing the rock on the ground.


    Han Jin stayed for a long while, helplessly spit out the gas, it seems that the five ghosts to carry the curse is really abolished, the previous ideas have become a bubble.


    Live a World of Warcraft and try to chase the soul curse? Han Jin meditated in his heart. At this moment, he suddenly found that the air became cold and sturdy. The five ghosts that were close at hand gave off a strong dark atmosphere, which made him bored. Who knows that the thoughts have just flashed, and the five The ghosts together retreated to the distance, and they quit more than 20 meters away, floating there and not moving.


    Han Jin lived for a moment, tentatively recruited and waved, and the five ghosts floated over to him, suspended in front of him.


    Han Jin reached out and pointed a ghost body with his fingertips. Then he slowly sneaked in. A sticky feeling came from the fingertips. He stirred a large circle with his fingers. When the fingers were taken out, the ghost again. It was restored to its original state, as if it had not been affected.


    Wave, go, beckon, come again, the five ghosts will respond exactly as Hanjin¡¯s mind is like a well-trained soldier. There is no eye on the misty body, but Han Jin knows The five ghosts are watching themselves and feeling themselves.


    Han Jin fixed his gaze on an old tree. At the same moment, the five ghosts rushed together and slammed the trunk with their own body. The long arm that couldn¡¯t see the finger was waving. The trunk trembled fiercely and the leaves fell like rain.


    "Oh... didn''t bother you?" The voice of the Moxico came from the bush behind him.


    One morning of cultivation, Almaty has been exhausted. He is looking for Hanjin to ''get it.'' If Han Jin is practicing, he will not take care of him, then he will turn back. It must be said that this time he is definitely not the time.


    When Mo Xinke walked out of the bush, he was seeing five imposing ghosts flying in the face, and could not help but stay asleep. "I am going..." He reached for the long sword, but he touched the air, and immediately he was in a hurry. After bending over, picking up a stone from the ground, struggling to move forward, then turned and ran.


    Ghosts are not strong in attacking power, but they are very troublesome, especially for warriors who can''t release their fighting skills. They are entangled in them and they can''t be torn off, they can''t get away, and playing them is equal to playing. If you have a long sword in your hand, you may be able to resist it. Now, you can only escape.


    The speed of the ghost flying is faster than that of Moxinke. It is only a moment. The distance between the two sides is less than three meters. The Moxike is very brave. Seeing that there is no hope of running away, he simply slams his fist and slams his fist to a ghost.


    The Moss Branch¡¯s approach to Xiaocheng¡¯s Xinghe¡¯s vindictiveness does have a certain power. This punch tears a big hole in the first ghost. The problem is that the ghost¡¯s body is between the virtual and the real, his fist passes through, the ghost The body also passed through, and then hugged the head of Moxico.


    The other four ghosts swarmed up and wrapped the Moss in the middle. The Moxico screamed at the left and right, but it was not easy to get rid of the ghosts. The five ghosts always surrounded him.


    Sunil and Sasio rushed over, and Sasio was shocked. He just wanted to sing a spell, and Siniel waved his hand.


    "Help me!" Mo Xinke was in a hurry.


    Who knows that the five ghosts suddenly left him, flew straight to the branches, and then stopped there, and then Han Jin came out from behind the tree.


    "Okay... that day, it''s you too!" Moxico suddenly understood, and said with anger and anger. In fact, he just did what he wanted to cover his inner thoughts. He was shocked because Han Jin gave him too many accidents these days.


    "I just want to do a test, didn''t hurt you?" Han Jin was a little embarrassed.


    "Unfair! You put a beggar, bully me, now summon the ghost, or bully me, why don''t you find him!" Moxico''s fingers almost caught on Sasso''s nose.


    "Have you come over yourself?" Han Jin smiled.


    "I..." Moxenko was in a hurry. He looked at the ghost in the tree and cried, "You call them down! Ah... just one down!"


    Han Jinyi waved, a ghost floated down from the tree, suspended in front of the Mo Xinke, and the Mo Xinke first stepped back, seeing that the ghost was motionless, and the other ghosts did not respond, and the courage was strong, and it was a Punch, hitting the chest of the ghost, such as the starry temperament, blasting a big hole in the ghost, and the body of the ghost is also a little fuzzy, and the back of the Moxike is two punches, the ghost can not afford to fight. The damage, turned into a smoky smoke disappeared.


    "Comfortable..." The head of the Moss took a sigh of relief and paid a small man''s face.


    ¡°How many times is the ghost?¡± Han Jin asked.


    "You don''t know? How did you summon it?" Sasio widened his eyes.


    "Oh... my magic is a bit special."


    Sasio opened his mouth, but swallowed back what he wanted to say. He wanted to ask if he could learn. However, the strength of Hanjin could summon the ghost. This kind of magic that exceeded the limit of the order was never He has appeared on the mainland and wants to have an extremely secret inheritance. He should not ask, nor can he ask.


    "The third order, or the fourth order." Xiannier whispered.


    Han Jin calculated it in his mind. About six elements of the Black Raven Magic Crystal can cast a five-ghost handling charm. That is to say, he can make more than forty characters, and can summon more than 200 ghosts.


    "Understood." Han Jin nodded. "If you can summon more than 200 ghosts, how big is the fighting power?"


    "More than two hundred ghosts?" Xiannier was a glimpse first, then smiled: "You can knock down the Mox family more than a dozen times."


    "Do you think you can deal with more than 200 ghosts?" Moxico angered.


    "I can run away," said Sennel faintly.


    "Escape..." Moxico was venting at the time and shouted: "I know that I have run away and I have been a commander..."

 Chapter 46： instinct

    In the rapid passing of time, in the autumn, the emerald forest gradually became yellow, and the heavens and the earth were filled with a feeling of depression.


    Han Jin stood on a small hill and looked quietly at the bottom. It has been four months since he left the eleventh town. He has been steadily practicing, and the sum of energy is now approaching thirty-three. According to the standards of the world, he is also a fourth-order professional. The progress is fast, and Mo Xinke, Xian Nier and others are stunned.


    Of course, compared with Moss, there is still a big gap. Han Jin¡¯s confidence comes mostly from the collection in the space ring. From the day Sassu gave the restored space ring to him, Han Jin has become a collector. In his space ring, he has already stored more than ten fire charms and Lei Fu, and the five ghost handling charms have reached more than forty, and there are seven wooden soldiers, completely Can handle the general battle.


    Mo Xinke is standing next to Han Jin. His body is tall and burly. It is like an unshakable mountain. Since he really mastered the Star River fighting skills, his temperament has been much more stable than before. But there is such a kind of ''I am The taste of the master, of course, this is just his illusion, once relaxed, he will always make some things that make people laugh and cry.


    At the foot of the mountain, a few iron-skinned cows are eating grass roots leisurely. In a few days, this group of iron-skinned cattle should also migrate to the south because they only like to eat grass and green leaves, and are not interested in the yellow forest.


    The little bull who was rescued by Han Jin grew very fast. It was only three months. The height of his back was nearly one meter, and his character was very active. It rushed to the hill for a while, and no one took care of it and turned around. Rushing down, I will chase the butterfly on the side of the road, and I will step on the beetle crawling on the ground for a moment.


    During this time, the wild cattle group can be regarded as a great contribution. In the past, hunting, Xiannier and others never dared to provoke the social life of the group. With the help of the wild cattle group, it does not matter, they always hurt first. Only Warcraft, and then the violent World of Warcraft group is brought to this place, let the bulls as a pioneer.


    That little bull has played a decisive role, perhaps because it has been transformed by the spirit of the beasts, so it looks down on other World of Warcraft, perhaps because it was almost a small loss of life in the bears of the earth, giving a dangerous atmosphere to all. World of Warcraft has a bitter hatred. As long as you see that Warcraft has broken into their territory, it will always be the first to rush, resulting in a group charge of the entire bull.


    The giant lizard, the flash leopard, and even the wolves composed of more than 30 blast wolves, do not know how many World of Warcraft the wild cattle have stepped over. Of course, when the cattle are in danger, Xiannier, Moxinke They will never sit and watch their casualties. In fact, the iron barbarians are used to working with this group of people, even though they can''t figure out why, every day, there are troubles for Warcraft to find them...


    "Why didn''t Sinner come back? Nothing will happen?" Han Jin said with a frown.


    "Sinnel said that there is no higher-order Warcraft in the vicinity. She wants to go farther away today." Moxico scratched his head: "Maybe... she ran too far."


    "It should be back again." Han Jin looked up at the sky, and now it has passed noon.


    Just then, there was a sigh of relief from the front. For a moment, the figure of Siniel jumped out from the hillside opposite the hill, turned and pulled the longbow to shoot an arrow, and then ran down the hillside.


    Two tall figures appeared, and they looked very weird, like two trunks that would walk, whether it was the limbs that stretched out or the bark that covered the whole body, they could all be described as ¡®á×ᾡ¯.


    Eight-order World of Warcraft Tree Demon! And still two! ! Han Jin was taken aback, but compared with Xiannier, the action of the tree demon seems very slow, and Siniel runs with ease, then stops and returns to open the longbow again. The two tree demons have already Inserted with arrows, live like two giant arrows.


    The barbarians were uneasy and gathered together, and the head of the iron barbarian made a low roar, and it seemed to warn the two tree demon.


    When I heard the roar of the bull, the two tree demons immediately stopped and moved. Although the iron bulls are herbivorous Warcraft, they have tough leather, fierce impact, and sharp horns, and they Always in groups, let the vast majority of Warcraft feel jealous.


    Xiannier stopped there and slowly opened the longbow. The look was lazy. It was like ridicule, but it was like provocation. The fingers were loose, and an arrow shot out like a lightning. The body of the tree demon.


    The tree demon shook a bit, then strode to Xiannier, in fact, the tree demon''s predation ability is very poor, the mobility is even worse, can only wait for the rabbit, use his own shape to make Warcraft lose its vigilance, when Warcraft approaches himself Suddenly launched an attack. The claws of the tree demon are made up of countless branches of similar roots, soft and tough, covered with barbs, which can pierce the body of Warcraft so that it can absorb blood. The terrible of the tree demon is terrible on the claws. As long as it is hit by the tree demon, it can''t move until it is dead.


    The little bulls gradually increased their breathing, and then they ran faster and faster, and rushed straight toward the two tree monsters. The bulls saw the tree demon, regardless of the warning, forcibly broke into their territory and forced them to the hillside. One of them was iron. The cow left the brigade, chased the small bull in the oblique thorn, and leaned against the body with the body, and then leaned the little bull.


    The little man gave a dissatisfied cry and struggled to get up. Who knows that the iron-clad man was too rogue, and he leaned over and pressed his little half body on the belly of the little bull. I got a kick and kicked the grass and mud, but I couldn¡¯t turn it over.


    Xiannier has already been familiar with the combat procedure. First, he gave way to the bulls. Then he continued to move backwards. He led the two tree demons to the bottom. The two tree demons and Xiannier struggled for a long time and were already Xiannier was provoked, regardless of the chase.


    The iron barbarians saw the tree demon sticking to their own territory and finally became angry. This kind of Warcraft is usually very docile, but once it is threatened, they will burst into an endless fighting spirit.


    The speed of the iron-clad cattle was gradually accelerated. Finally, the whole bulls became a frenzy of iron and blue, which was unstoppable. The bodies that weighed thousands of pounds trembled on the ground, and a pair of horns with twinkling cold light The tree demon has been pointing far ahead.


    Compared with the wolves, the wild cows never know what is a roundabout. They are not meat-based World of Warcraft. They can''t understand the hunting skills. They only know that they are the wildest power in the shortest distance!

 Chapter 47： Self-worship

    In fact, in the edge of this forest, the number of high-end Warcraft is not a lot, otherwise Xiannier does not need to run so far to find Warcraft, the probability of direct conflict between the tree demon and the iron barbarian is even less pitiful, guidance They act, just feeling, just instinct, so the iron barbarian will see the tree demon will be nervous, because the tree demon is higher than them, and the reason why the tree demon stops, is because of the number of iron bulls If there are only two or three iron-clad cows, the tree demon has already slammed down.


    Seeing the unstoppable iron-blue frenzy rushing toward myself, the two tree demons were obviously smashed, and they stretched their arms forward, and countless branches squirmed and stretched like a peacock to intimidate. Opponents, unfortunately, the character of the iron barbarian is very stubborn, not tempering, but really temper, in addition to death, nothing can block their offense, or die, or the enemy to die.


    Seeing that the intimidation had no effect, the two tree demons were a little confused, and while they continued to wave their arms, they stepped back, but they were slow and pitiful. For a moment, the head of the iron barbarian was already close, and the sharp horns were straight. I ran into a tree demon.


    Of course, the tree demon will not sit still, and its claws will hit the iron barbs in a step by step. A group of branches and a clump of branches will wrap the iron barbs in the inside, but the inertia formed by the high-speed movement of thousands of pounds of body It is too strong. In a burst of sound, the iron barbarian has already rushed out, and the sharp horns pierce the tree demon.


    The tree demon was sore and shivering, and the other claw hit the iron man at the same time. At this time, other iron barbarians had already rushed. In a loud bang, the tree demon was like a lonely boat in the stormy waves. The body swayed violently. However, in the battle of the tree demon, the lower limbs will always plung into the depths of the earth. When it comes to the stability of the lower plate, there is no biological ability to compare with it. Although the collision of the iron barbarian is fierce, it can only cause some roots. Breaking, it is almost impossible to hit the tree monster or knock it down.


    The melee broke out, and a few iron-clad cows surrounded the two tree demons to fight. From the attacking power, the tree demon was much worse than the bear of the earth. The tree demon was entangled by a large number of branches. Opponents, killing opponents, and the skin of the iron barbarian is very tough, they are not afraid of barbs, after losing their momentum, they are at most entangled in the movement, the tree demon wants to entangle them, it is better to wait for them to starve Come here very happy.


    A tree demon has two claws, but the iron barbarian who is on the opposite side has six heads. Every time there are two free iron barbs in the attack, the tree demon can only passively bear, while others are wrapped around. Tin Sheet Bull is struggling in madness.


    The battle was very clear from the beginning, the tree demon was absolutely at a disadvantage, the enemy on the opposite side could not fight, and they could not escape themselves. Everything was only a matter of time. Even if the opponent is replaced by the bear of the earth, the tree demon will not be so passive, use all the branches to entangle the bear of the earth, and then fight to consume it, winning or losing is an unknown number.


    The Moss Branch was in the front, and Han Jin was in the back. Two people strode forward, and the already honest little bull suddenly struggled and yelled at Han Jin. It seemed to be asking Han to help him. However, Han Jin did not take care of it. He ran straight from where it was less than three meters away. The little bull was disappointed and there, staring at Han Jin¡¯s back.


    For a moment, Han Jin, Mo Xinke and Xian Nier merged together. Looking at the battle ahead, Han Jin smiled and said: "It seems that we don''t have to do it."


    "You guys just like to be lazy." Xiannier smiled.


    Although the defense of the tree demon is not as abnormal as that of the iron barbeque cow, it is also very powerful. If the inertia is lost, the horns of the iron barbarian can''t penetrate their bodies, and they can only be swiped on the thick bark. However, it can be two times. If you have a long time, no one can stand it. Just like using a needle to stab a person, you can only stab it, but you can¡¯t talk about the damage, but you pierce the hundred and eighty needles in the same part, and put a knife and a knife. What''s the difference?


    The bark of the tree demon fell off, and the green juice leaked out from the inside. They were so painful that they used the claws to entangle the bulls that attacked, but the free iron barbarian immediately started to launch new ones. At the most, the attack is to transfer the position of the victim, and it has no effect on the war situation.


    Han Jin and other three people seem to be very leisurely, especially Han Jin, simply sitting on the grass, just like watching a movie, sometimes he is really lazy, has the potential to eat a big pot of rice, since sitting can also get the harvest Why bother?


    I don''t know how long it took, the resistance of the tree demon has become more and more powerless. Moxico picked up his own giant sword and smiled and said: "Now... it¡¯s time for me to show my power!"


    Han Jin couldn''t help but turn his eyes. Since Moxenko mastered fighting skills, he gradually developed a tendency to self-worship. It is ¡® let me decide everything! ¡®, or ¡®dirty guy, let¡¯s see what real fighting skills are! ¡¯.


    "Go, let''s roll." Han Jin said helplessly.


    Mo Xinke laughed and kept laughing. Just as Han Jin was used to his arrogance, he was used to Han Jin¡¯s unwelcome, but his eyes showed a sharp and sharp light, locked in a The tree demon body, then the body shape, moving straight forward.


    A group of vindictive tempers bloomed on the Moxie Branch. The next moment, the Moxin branch had jumped into the air, and the long sword in the hand squatted forward, and the Jianfeng waved, bringing out a cloud-like Huaguang, Huaguang. There are countless stars flashing in the sky, such as the hustle and bustle of the Galaxy into the world.


    Without any sound, the tree demon flew up from the air and flew straight out of the air for more than ten meters. The lower half of the body quickly became withered. The Moxico fell firmly on the ground, slightly on the side, looking to the other. Only the tree demon.


    The tree demon immediately became panicked, and exhausted the last force to smash the two trapped iron barbs and slammed back. But it shouldn''t put the roots away. It''s exhausted and scarred. It can''t keep the balance of the body. On the spot, it was topped by the iron barbarian. The other few recovered the free iron barbs and shook the tree demon. When it became a toy, this stepped on it, the top of it, and finally the tree demon body rolled down the hillside.


    The body of Moxenko once again leaped into the air and chased down the tree demon. In a starry skylight, the tree demon was smashed into two segments, and the raging like a cloud fell on the grass, disappearing without a trace. But only those with the best eyesight can see that all the blades of grass and stems have become riddled within the scope of vindictiveness.

 Chapter 48： Transfer

    When Han Jin came back, the sky was already near dusk, and Sassu greeted him with a strange look: "How come back in the dark?"


    "Today, Sunil found two tree demons." Moxico said with a sullen look, then picked a thumb: "I was killed by me!"


    "Today''s harvest is great!" Sasio laughed.


    "Sasio, replace the magic crystal on your magic wand." Han Jin turned over and handed a khaki magic crystal to the past: "You used to reluctantly, but we now have four eighth-order magic Crystal, it¡¯s useless to stay so much.¡± Three months ago, after the bear of the earth was killed, the first thing that Sunil and Moshinko did was to find the underage bear. And it''s easy to kill it, plus today''s harvest, they now have four eighth-order magic crystals.


    "I want the fire system." Sasio shook his head: "Still keep it."


    Just then, a sudden cough came from the wooden shed, and Han Jin said: "What happened to Julie?"


    "She is sick." Sasko whispered.


    ¡°How come suddenly sick?¡±


    "She has to go to the bath, it''s such a cold day..." Sassouton paused and smiled bitterly: "I fell ill after I came back."


    "Yeah, the weather is getting colder..." Sinnel murmured.


    Living in the forest, the time is short, and the time is long. There is no poetry and painting at all. It is difficult everywhere. For example, the problem of living is not to cover a few wooden sheds to solve everything, the weather is getting colder, they have no warm things, and hay? Every day, the hay must be moved out to the sun, and the sun will become tidal. There is no warmth at all. Spread the skin? That thing is very stupid, Han Jin can''t stand it, Xiannier and Julie can''t stand it, and they also specialize in bugs. If it isn''t Han Jin who needs the skin to make a strange ''magic scroll'', they have already thrown the hides. .


    Food is also a problem, eating barbecue every day, it is simply dizzying, and occasionally find some World of Warcraft eggs, they can cheer for a while, if Xiannier can bring some wild fruits back, then everyone is crazy Even the timid Michelle and Steelberg will be rushed to grab it. The saddest thing is that no one is willing to swallow the wild fruit, but to eat the wild fruit in his mouth.


    To put it bluntly, if the forest really has such a good poet, how can humans squeeze into the town to live?


    "What to do?" Sasko whispered.


    "Maybe... we should find a place to add it." Siniel said: "My arrow is running out."


    "Where?"


    "I will talk about it later, let''s see how beautiful is." Han Jindao said that he took the lead to walk to the wooden shed.


    The beautiful body drilled into the haystack, only revealing a small half of the head. Every time I coughed, the hay would be trembled as if there was a monster hidden inside.


    Han Jin walked to the side of Julie, squatting down and touching her forehead with her right hand. Some of them were hot, and she felt that someone touched her and opened her eyes in confusion.


    Han Jin reached into the haystack and grabbed the beautiful wrist. The beautiful face was very surprised. The already red face was reddened: "You...what are you doing?!"


    "Don''t move." Han Jin took the pulse and whispered: "It doesn''t matter, a little problem."


    "You still see a doctor?" Senil asked in surprise.


    Han Jin smiled. He is not a white singer. Although the comprehension is not necessary to learn the cure, it is impossible to get sick after the foundation is built, but Han Jin has learned some.


    A symbol is formed in the air, Hanjin''s index finger flicks, and Fu is no longer in the forehead.


    "Yeah..." Julie was surprised and said that Han Jin¡¯s Fuxi had an immediate effect. In an instant, she felt a sense of coolness spreading from her head to her limbs.


    "Well, now let''s talk about where to go." Han Jindao.


    Everyone has a face to face, a question has been in their hearts for a long time, Han Jin can release the fire magic, this is a magician; Han Jin can use magic to improve their mental strength, physical strength, endurance, and now can cure, this is the priest; Han Jin can Release the ¿þÀÜ battle, this is the sorcerer; Han Jin can summon the ghost out of thin air, this is the summoner; previously Moss said that Han Jin is a prophet!


    Such a variety of occupations coincide with one person, can not help but make people wonder!


    "Hey, what do you want?" Han Jinyang said.


    "Cough..." Sasio coughed: "In any case, we can''t go to Ladong Town. The war will definitely not end in such a short period of time, and the town of Ladong is too small to meet our wishes. We can''t go to the West of the League. The last time we killed the knights, things won''t be the case. We should be wanted, and maybe we will be attacked when we show up."


    "Then where are you going?" asked Moxon.


    ¡°First of all, we have to go to a large market, because we have to sell the spoils, and then buy a lot of low-grade magic crystals.¡± Sasio thought about it, continued: ¡°And, Moses The sword of the branch should also be repaired. Xiannier, if you have magic arrows, your combat power should be improved a lot?"


    Xiannier nodded.


    "That place can''t be too far, at least within twenty days we can walk, the weather is getting colder and colder, and it is not a pleasure to travel in the whistling north wind." Sasio sinks for a long while: "And, That place must be orderly, be fair, and not be able to bully outsiders casually. Do you not want to go to the U.S. to happen again?"


    The face of Moxie suddenly became ugly, saying one word at a time: "What are you talking about... Lonely Cliff City?"


    "Yes, it is the lonely city."


    "Don''t go! Resolutely not go!" Mo Xinke jumped like an electric shock: "Even if I kill me, I will not go!"


    ¡°Why?¡± Sassu asked awkwardly.


    "I just fled from there... don''t ask, anyway, I just don''t go!"


    "You have an enemy there?"


    "Not an enemy, but..." Moxico''s face was a little red, and he scratched his head in a distressed manner: "So, how about we going back to the West League of the League? If you are afraid, we can go to the South City!"


    "Don''t be stupid! Although the four acropolises of the Beit League are intriguing each other, the wanted criminals who break the rules are unpopular no matter where they go," said Siniel faintly.


    "How can we blame us?" Mossenko called: "It is they who bully people first."


    "They don''t care about the reasons, they only protect their rules from infringement."


    "Well, don''t make a noise." Han Jin looked at Sasio: "If we go to the lonely city, can we guarantee our safety?"


    ¡°The Cliff City is the safest.¡± Sasio laughed. ¡°It¡¯s just a little farther, at least ten days.¡±


    "Then go to the cliff city."


    "You... don''t you pay attention to my opinion at all?" Moxico angered.


    "Vot, let me agree to go to the city of Lonely, what about you?" Han Jin raised his hand.


    "Agree." said Siniel.


    "Agree," Sasio said.


    "Agree..." Julie, Stillberg and Michelle raised their hands.

 Chapter 49： home

    After sixteen days of trekking, Han Jin and others finally approached the city of Lonely Cliff. During this time, he also learned something related to the city of Lonely Cliff. The city of Liao Ya is very similar to the neighboring Beit League. They refused. Joining the war has a taste of a permanent neutral country. However, the Beit League was forced to declare neutrality because it was capricious and lost the trust of its neighbors. Since its establishment, the city has remained neutral.


    There is a big difference in the internal system of the Lonely Cliff City and the Bayer League. The Beit League is the home of the four Acropolis towns. It can be the boss, and all the political affairs of the Lonely City are decided by nine local business groups. They form There are a total of nine places for the Presbyterian Church. As long as five people vote for it, then the political affairs will be implemented.


    Now, after all, it is a troubled world, so the nine business groups have developed into an armed business group today, but in the city of Lonely, there is also the existence of confrontation with the nine major business groups: mercenary guild. The policies formulated by the business group can only affect civilians. In addition to acting as a private bodyguard and protecting the caravan, the mercenaries rely on hunting for World of Warcraft and are not subject to the restrictions of the trade group. If the business group tries to interfere with the freedom of the mercenary, then it is committed. Taboo, the mercenaries will not give in. On the other hand, the trade group also has its own arms, and the mercenaries do not dare to make too much trouble, but can maintain a delicate balance.


    The business group also thought about using money to buy high-ranking mercenaries to differentiate the strength of mercenary guilds, but it turns out that this is not worth the loss. A high-ranking mercenary will be amazing if he is not too lazy. Freedom, work when you want to work, do not want to work, if you let the high-ranking mercenaries serve themselves all day long, the rewards will be several times the previous income. No one can afford it. Moreover, the business group ignores the inertia of people. In the past, it was necessary to go hungry if you were not working. Now, regardless of whether you work or not, you can get money. Who is willing to go to work hard? Moreover, mercenaries are used to living in freedom and being instructed to instigate, it is inevitable that there will be rebellious psychology. Mercenaries are not military personnel after all. They can cooperate with others, but they will not obey orders like a beggar.


    Most importantly, the squadron of the mercenary will not be good for the city, because the situation in the city is more complicated and must be managed by strict laws. The mercenary guild is the best performer, only Mercenary guilds can be fair and do not favor any of them.


    Of course, these are superficial phenomena. As for the internal things, they can''t know them.


    The city of Lonely Cliff is located in the forest, but the jungle near the city has been cut down and turned into a piece of wheat field. It is very neat from a distance. At the back of the Lonely City, there is an extremely abrupt mountain, straight. Inserted into the cloud, that is the origin of the ''cliff''.


    Han Jin and others showed a happy face, and finally it was possible to restore the normal life, but the Mo Xinke appeared reluctant, and the grinding and walking in the end, the closer to the cliff city, the slower his movements, full The faces are sneaky, so go on, even the fool can see that he has a problem.


    Han Jin simply stopped and frowned. "Mosco, what happened to you?"


    "Ah? Nothing." Moxico replied with a strong smile.


    "Mosco, you tell us the truth, is there your enemy in the city of Lonely?" Han Jindao: "If there is, I hope that you can tell us clearly now, lest we be caught off guard!"


    "Yeah, Mo Xinke, what do you say, don''t you believe us?" Sasio took over.


    "Not an enemy... you misunderstood." Moxico scratched his head.


    "What kind of person is that?"


    Mossenko had been stunned for a long time. Seeing everyone staring at him, knowing that he couldn¡¯t say no, he barely squeezed out: "Yes...is a woman."


    Han Jin¡¯s eyes lit up and he looked at Sasko: ¡°What kind of woman is it?¡±


    "She... This makes me say, anyway, it¡¯s a woman." Moxike looked around.


    "How old is she?"


    "Twenty."


    "How big is it?"


    "I am three years older than me, what happened?" Moxico asked.


    "Nothing, just ask." Han Jin smiled: "Beautiful?"


    "Ordinary people."


    ¡°How long have you known her?¡±


    "Almost... there are ten years."


    "You and her relationship are very good?"


    "You... can you not go away?" Moxie finally became angry and angry: "You don''t leave me alone!" After he finished, he strode forward, but only took three or four steps and turned around. Came back.


    "That... Sasio, your magic wand lends me."


    "What?" Although Sasio was somewhat puzzled, he still handed the magic wand.


    "This is for you." Moxico put his giant sword in the hands of Sasio.


    How to calculate the giant sword of Moxike should have more than 40 kilograms, Sasio almost did not take it, but fortunately he often wandered around, his body is not too weak, so he hugged in time.


    "Miss Lily, your... can you borrow me for your cloak?" Moxico looked at Julie again.


    "I am a woman wearing it." Lili said with surprise.


    "It doesn''t matter, help out." Mo Xinke laughed.


    Julie couldn''t help but take the cloak off and hand it to Moss. The Moxike didn''t say anything, and put the cloak directly on himself, but his head was more than a big circle, and the top pocket was tightly wrapped around him. On the head, face, it was so funny to the extreme.


    Moxike turned and walked forward. Everyone made a burst of laughter. Even Xiannier laughed and leaned forward. The cloak could cover the beautiful knees, but even the Mox¡¯s **** could not cover it, and it was more prominent. The buttocks, as well as a tall, burly man, holding a toothpick-like magic wand in his hand, this dress is too ridiculous.


    "It''s hard to see?" Moxie looked around, but unfortunately he couldn''t see his back: "Sasio, give me a mirror!"


    "I am just a high-ranking warlock. What do I release the mirror?" Sasio smiled bitterly.


    "Moxin Branch, you will let others pay more attention to you." Han Jin said with a smile: "In fact, if you shave your beard, others will not recognize you."


    "Yeah!" Moxico said with amazement and joy: "Sasio, come, help me!" He said as he slammed the cloak down, but the top pocket was wrapped too tightly. With a bang, the top pocket has been torn in half.


    "I am very curious now, what woman can scare the Moxie branch like this." Xiannier smiled.


    "I am equally curious." Han Jin said while looking at the lonely city in the distance: "It seems that Moss is growing up here."

 Chapter 50： Big city

    Usually, a person with a lot of beards will always look rude and barbaric. After shaving his beard, he will often become very young, at least in the contrast. Moss is a different kind of person. He has a national character face. When he has a beard, there is nothing. Without a beard to cover up, the hard lines like a knife are undoubted, and the cross meat on the face becomes very obvious. A pair of fine-eyed eyes, the whole person is murderous and fierce, and later, the children of the lonely city will not sleep at night, it depends on the performance of his Moxie branch...


    Han Jin suddenly felt that maybe he had a bad idea, but the beard had been shaved, and it was impossible to let it grow out immediately. Advanced City would say it.


    The wheat fields outside the city of Lonely Cliff have been harvested, and the sky is close to the dusk. There are not many pedestrians entering and exiting. There are no soldiers guarding the door. Han Jin and so on have gone to the city very smoothly.


    Looking at the scenery on both sides of the street, Han Jin suddenly remembered what Sasou had said. Hundreds of years ago, the whole continent was a unified empire. Later, civil strife suddenly broke out and finally evolved into a situation in which the lords were separated. The towns of Ladong, the eleven towns of Beit League, and the lonely city in front of them, have similar architectural styles. It should be similar to the evolution of the mainland and what Sasou said.


    The town of Ladong cannot be compared with the eleven towns of the Beit League. The former is a small village town, but the latter is the important town of the acropolis. However, the eleven towns are also unable to compare with the city of the cliff. It is more than twice as wide as the streets of the eleventh town. If it is an ordinary carriage, this street is enough to accommodate eight or nine carriages and is lined up, and stretches far away, at a glance.


    This style is moving, but unfortunately he has not been to other capitals, it is difficult to make comparisons.


    Moss is very familiar with the city. Han Jin said that he wanted to find a smaller, quiet hotel. He took everyone through the street and went to a very remote corner to find a worn out. The hotel, the furnishings inside is even worse than Michelle''s shop, the owner is a 60-year-old man, always squinting, yawning, as if he never sleeps enough.


    Of course, the price is also very cheap. A few people pack the hotel and spend only 30 silver coins a day, including the cost of eating.


    Han Jin felt cheap, but the owner was too happy to close his mouth, hurriedly prepared for the guests to eat, but also to burn some hot water, several people feel tired, sitting in a chair lazily.


    At this moment, the hotel door was pushed open, and the two big men walked in and shouted: "Boss? Book two rooms for us."


    "Sorry, this hotel has been wrapped up by us." Han Jin said with a smile.


    "What do you mean? Don''t let us live?" One of the big men narrowed his eyes to Han Jin.


    "There is no room left here. I remember that there is a hotel not far from the north, and two can go there."


    "Don''t be fucking, you can move me over there." The big man patted the counter, and a thick alcohol sprayed from his mouth: "Boss? Boss??"


    Moss¡¯s mood was not good. He slammed the table and stood up: ¡°You are all **** is a scorpion? We have already wrapped this hotel, I heard no? Roll!!¡±


    The man was furious, and he rushed to the arm of the arm, and the companion behind him smacked him and whispered a few words. The man looked up at Moss, and said nothing, sneak away. Go out.


    "In this year, it is an advantage to grow ugly." Han Jin sighed, his smile was welcoming, and the Mo Xinke opened his mouth, but the treatment of the two people was too different.


    "I? You said that I am ugly?" Moxico pointed at his nose.


    "You ask them." Han Jin kicked the ball aside.


    "Can''t say ugly, but it doesn''t look good." Sasou said very euphemistically.


    "Steelberg, do you say that I am ugly?" The Moxico branch will be.


    "No... not ugly." Stillberg was shocked. The eyes were crowded and squeezed. Finally, he finally squeezed out: "It''s very powerful."


    Mo Xinke had a look at Han Jin. He didn''t expect to convince everyone. As long as there was someone supporting him, he would be satisfied.


    "Don''t you say that this lonely city is safe?" Han Jin suddenly frowned. "I see... some are wrong. What happened to those two people?"


    "There are mercenaries everywhere, and it is normal to fight." Moxie said with a sigh of relief: "I also played from a young age, as long as I didn''t make a life."


    "Can you guarantee that there is no such thing as George?" Han Jin slowly asked, they are now changing guns and guns. The four-month effort has brought huge gains. There are four light-order magic crystals. If they are now pitted All of a sudden, the loss is too great.


    "No, we can find a complaint from the Chamber of Commerce. Even if the Chamber of Commerce does not matter, we can go to the mercenary guild and always find a place to make sense." Moxico shook his head and said: "I have lived here for a long time, I haven''t heard of such things."


    "I hope." Han Jin still had some hesitations, but it was already here. It was no use to think more. Then he shifted the topic: "Sasio, the eighth-order magic crystal, how much can I sell?"


    "The value of the magic crystal is not only related to the quality and quality of the magic crystal, but also related to the attributes." Sasio said slowly: "If it is the eighth-order fire magic crystal, the lowest can also sell tens of thousands of gold coins. And as long as you want to sell, someone will buy it soon."


    ¡°How much can I sell? Tens of thousands of gold coins?¡± Han Jin was shocked. When he got the eighth-order magic crystal, he only knew that everyone was very happy, but he didn¡¯t expect the value to be so high.


    "Yeah, this is the lowest." Sasio laughed: "The electric magic crystal is also expensive, followed by the water magic crystal, the gas magic crystal, the soil magic crystal is the most valuable."


    ¡°How much can I sell?¡±


    "If you can find someone you need, you can sell one or two thousand gold coins, maybe you can sell more."


    "Is it too much?"


    "Not much, you think about it, what is the biggest use of magic crystal? Increase the power of magic!" Sasko whispered: "Now there are battles everywhere, the most powerful magic on the battlefield is often fire magic and electricity. Magic, so the fire magic crystal and electric magic crystal has been in short supply. Ha ha ... The power of the earthen curse is very powerful, but how many people can release the curse?"


    Han Jin was silent for a moment and suddenly laughed: "There is still such a thing..."


    "It seems that nothing is strange?" Sasko asked inexplicably.


    "If I use a fire magic crystal for seven or eight soil magic crystals of the same order, will someone change?" Han Jin said slowly.


    "Of course someone has changed."


    Han Jin once again smiled, he found that the world is like heaven to him! All he needs is energy. There is not much difference between the fire magic crystal and the earth magic crystal. With these convenient conditions, if he can''t repair it, he can commit suicide.

 Chapter 51： Mercenary guild

    Not long after, the owner has prepared a simple dinner, because only a few dozen silver coins can be earned every day. Of course, there will be no big fish and big meat to entertain guests. There are only some bread, cheese and fried eggs, but everyone in the forest Everyday is a barbecue, it has been unbearable, and finally eat home-cooked meals, everyone is very happy, and soon all the food is wiped out.


    After the meal, the Mo Xinke, who was in a bad mood, went back to rest early, but Han Jin couldn¡¯t take it. I heard that the city of Lonely Cliff is a real city that never sleeps. How can I go out and talk about it and talk about it? Suseo and Hanjin thought of going together, and together with Xiannier and Julie, four people walked out of the hotel together.


    There are a total of nine business groups in the city of Lonely, as well as a large-scale mercenary guild. The escorts and mercenaries of the business groups are everywhere. In such a city, there are two industries that are definitely very developed: wine, color, and gambling.


    The mercenaries were born and died, and they made a fortune. After returning to the human city, they need to relax and need to vent. No one can live in tension, it will collapse, so the bars in the city are so many. In some streets, almost one family is connected.


    There is no special brothel or casino in the city of Lonely Cliff. The bar can provide these three services. One bar servant floats around the wine table like a butterfly. When you talk to the guests about the price, you can go to the second floor. The contract is over, and most of the bars have casinos for guests to play. For many mercenaries, the bar is their other home, drink a few glasses of wine, and come to the maid to go to the fool to mix, drink, and then try to cheer, this is a happy life. ... Of course, you have to make money.


    Han Jin and Sasio walked in front, and the two men whispered in a whisper. After listening to Sasio¡¯s introduction, Han Jin thought of the bar, but he followed the two tails, and the money was Mastered in the hands of Xiannier, it is not good to ask for help, only to forget.


    "Sasio, where is the mercenary guild?" Han Jin asked.


    "I don''t know." Sasio shook his head.


    "Did you not come to the lonely city?"


    "No, who said I have been here?"


    "Then you just said..."


    "The bar in the city of Lonely Cliff is very famous. I also listen to others." Sasio laughed.


    "I thought you were a frequent visitor here." Han Jin was disappointed.


    "Don''t be kidding, how can I have so much money?" Sasio blinked: "Frequent customers? You want me to bring..."


    "Forget it, when I haven''t said anything." Han Jin turned and shouted: "Xinnier, do you know where the mercenary guild is?"


    "do not know."


    Just then, a crisp voice answered: "Adult, do you need a tour guide?"


    Han Jin looked back and saw a 12-year-old boy standing there. His face was full of childishness, his body was thin, his clothes were a bit worn, but his clothes were very clean, and his waist was still hanging. Sword, compared with his body, the long sword did not match, and almost dragged to the ground.


    "Tourist guide?"


    "Yeah, adults, my charges are very cheap, just three silver coins a day."


    "The little guy is quite a business, the sky is so late, take us away, we have to collect three silver coins?" Sasio laughed, although they are now a lot of money, but the ideas have not changed. Come here, especially Sasio, who wandered around all the year round and encountered too many things to eat because of money, so he looked very tight on the money.


    "Adult, I said the whole day is a whole day, until this time of tomorrow, as long as you are willing, I will always be with you." The boy said not humble.


    "What is your name?" Han Jin asked.


    "You call me Little Joseph."


    "Well, we hired you, first take us to the mercenary guild." Han Jin nodded.


    "Adult, do you need to hire a carriage?"


    "No, we are going."


    Little Joseph flashed a disappointing look in his eyes, but he concealed it very well and immediately smiled: "Adult, please come with me."


    Han Jin and Sasou are not simple characters. They caught the young boy''s changes at the same time. Sasuo whispered: "This kid... still tempted us, afraid that we can''t afford the commission?"


    "Maybe I want to see if I have any hope of asking for some tips." Han Jin smiled.


    The mercenary guild was not too far from their current location. After more than 20 minutes, a tall, pure masonry building jumped into their eyes, and there was a large square in front of it. There were hundreds of large torches around the square. The square is as white as it is.


    There are a lot of professionals gathered in the square. From their equipment, they can easily judge their profession. There are warriors, knights, magicians, and shooters. They don''t look weak.


    "Adults, if you want to take on the mercenary mission, it is best to know more about the Taraxia mountains. You can ask me, my consulting fee is very cheap, fifty silver coins." Little Joseph showed a white tooth.


    "Consultation fee?" Han Jin laughed.


    "Adult, this is not funny." Little Joseph solemnly said: "The mercenary guild has a total of fourteen magic transmission arrays, which can bring mercenaries to the depths of the Taraxia mountains. You know the specific magic coordinates of each transmission array. Do you know what to pay attention to when sending the past? Do you know which high-level Warcraft to be careful about? In order to protect the mercenaries, the mercenary guild built some permanent shelters in the mountains of Taraxia, if they met Unbeatable Warcraft, do you know where to escape?"


    The small words of Joseph, saying that Hanjin and Sasou are speechless.


    "I think, is your life worth more than fifty silver coins?"


    "You know what you said?" Han Jin asked.


    "Of course." Little Joseph returned with pride.


    From the back, Siniel smiled, his fingers flicked, and a gold coin came out and flew to Joseph. Little Joseph¡¯s movement was very agile. He grabbed the gold coin and looked at it carefully. Then he carefully took it. stand up.


    "The consulting fee has already been given to you, let me introduce it to us." Xiannier whispered.


    "Is it all for me?" asked Little Joseph.


    "As long as your introduction will satisfy us."


    Sasio licked his mouth, this elf... it was too defeated.


    "You are a mercenary group?" Little Joseph''s gaze swept through Han Jin and others.


    "Yeah." Han Jin smiled.


    "I suggest that you don''t take risks because you lack powerful fighters."


    What is this introduction? Han Jingang wanted to talk, and suddenly there was a violent magic wave from behind the square, and then the professionals in the square began to riot.

 Chapter 52： trump card

    "Really a red squad!"


    "Look, that group of madmen are back!"


    "You whisper..."


    Han Jin heard the whispering voice from the crowd. He couldn¡¯t help but look in that direction. The professionals in the square let off like two tides, and several people swayed out.


    At the forefront are two warriors. They are almost the same height, very burly, one wearing heavy armor and one wearing soft armor. Their eyes are also indifferent, faintly scanning the crowd around them without any feelings. Han Jin has a feeling that the indifference is not deliberately made, but is naturally formed after the trial of countless **** baptisms and countless life and death.


    Walking behind them is a male magician. Compared with his former companions, his dress is very gorgeous, especially his magic wand, which is inlaid with a fist-sized fire red magic crystal, surrounded by hundreds. The light from the large torch can''t block the magic crystal jumping.


    Then there was a female elf, carrying a dark blue long bow, a long blue hair, a light foot, and finally a man in a black cloak. His body was very thin and his eyes were cold and cold. When his eyes swept over, Han Jin suddenly felt the throat cool, and Sasio on the other side swallowed a saliva. Obviously, he also had a similar feeling.


    The elf saw Sunil, his eyes lit up, and then he walked over if he had nothing to do. He shouted, "Some of you, don''t go out and fool around today, go to the lily hotel to rest early."


    "It''s still so early, can we sleep?" The magician turned back and said: "Weird... How suddenly did we manage us today?"


    "Don''t forget, I will pick up the task tomorrow." The elf frowned.


    "Do not worry, when did we delay things?" The soldier who was at the forefront smiled.


    The group walked across the square and disappeared into the street. The professionals in the square were still whispering something.


    Han Jin knows that every industry has the existence of a mountain, and it is not difficult to see from the attitude of the crowd that the mercenary squad is definitely a legendary team!


    "If one day, we can do it too..." Sasio sighed.


    "Mo is bullying young and poor." Han Jin smiled and said: "Give us a few more years, we may not be worse than them."


    If someone else said this sentence, Sasio will certainly sneer, but Han Jin is not the same, his magic has brought you a future with unlimited temptation! He said that he himself, he thought it would be good to be a high-ranking warlock in two years, but with the help of Han Jin, he broke through the bottleneck a month ago. In his opinion, as long as Han Jin is in the future, Not too far away!


    "Adults, they... are the red squadrons!" Little Joseph whispered, his expression was very strange, his employer in front of him, he couldn''t arbitrarily laugh at anyone, but what these people said was really ridiculous.


    "I know that they are red squadrons." Han Jin couldn''t hear anything like it. He said faintly: "Our consulting fee has already been given to you. Is there anything introduced to us?"


    Little Joseph is very dedicated, answering questions and taking pains to explain. The mercenary guild has fourteen magical one-way transmission arrays, which can directly transfer the mercenaries to the depths of the Taraxia mountains. All mercenaries can be divided into three types. The first-class mercenaries are high-level professional players. They always take tricky tasks and specialize in killing high-level Warcraft. They go directly through the transmission array and use the transfer reel after completing the task. Come back, although this time it costs a lot of gold coins, but saves time, if there is enough strength to protect, save time can do a few more tasks.


    The second-rate mercenaries are not good or bad. They can only pick up the mid-range mission. They may go from the portal, but there is absolutely no financial resources to buy the delivery reels. Otherwise, they will pay for the harvest at the expense of life. Give the mercenary a guild, and even owe it.


    Needless to say, the third-rate mercenaries can only rely on their own hands and their own legs.


    Han Jin has some understanding, why the city of solitary cliffs will be so prosperous, there are two kinds of money that are the easiest to earn, one is monopolizing one is to make war money, now it is fighting everywhere, the magic crystal business is certainly not bad, and the maid The management of the military guild has been very professional. They have tried to improve the efficiency of the mercenaries, and they have tried their best to ensure the safety of the mercenaries and greatly increased the production of the magic crystal.


    The nine major business groups in the city of Lonely City do not dig the corners of the mercenary guild. Part of the reason is that they recognize that mercenaries are the foundation of urban development, and that high-ranking mercenaries are dug away, and fewer people work. Their total income is naturally less. As for sending guards out to hunt for magic crystals, it is purely nonsense. Regardless of the income of the mercenary group, everyone is always fairly distributed. The harvest of the guards must be handed over to the business group. Who wants to do it? It¡¯s good to have the courage and courage to join the mercenary group.


    The red squad is a very strong mercenary team. It is said that the five members of the lowest rank are also the ninth-order professional. In the city of Lonely, there are almost more than 20 first-class mercenary groups. Their lives are very extravagant. Stay in the most comfortable hotel, drink the best wine, and play the most beautiful woman.


    Hearing here, looking at the small eyes of the light Joseph, Han Jin Renjun could not help but smile: "Little guy, do you know what is a woman?"


    Little Joseph¡¯s face was a little red, and he insisted hard: ¡°Don¡¯t think that I am small, I know everything.¡±


    "Talk about it, how do you play with women?" Sasio laughed, and he was also a ¡®bad water¡¯.


    "I..." Little Joseph bit his teeth, and he had the courage to say something. Xiannier said faintly: "Some of you, when we don''t exist, don''t you don''t teach the children to be broken."


    Han Jin looked back and found that Julie¡¯s face was also very red. Seeing Han Jin to see herself, she also looked at Han Jin.


    "Ha ha..." Han Jin hit haha: "Let''s go inside and turn around."


    "Alright." Sasio nodded.


    Han Jin deliberately fell behind a few steps, whispering to Xiannier: "The elf just... you know?"


    "Well, she is Julia, and my brother is a good friend." Siniel did not hide.


    "I guess, she also recognized you." Han Jin paused: "She is letting you go to Lily Hotel to find her."


    "I know." Sunil nodded. "I will go back to you three times. I will let Joseph take me to the Lily Hotel."


    "Is there anything wrong?"


    "No, she hasn''t been back for more than ten years. She should want to ask me about the situation of Yehliucheng."


    "Then why didn''t she talk to Xiannier just now?" asked Lily with a strange face.


    "Beautiful, a lot of things... I need to think for myself. I can''t always ask others, otherwise you will never grow up. There is no such thing as no reason in the world. She doesn''t talk to Xiannier, she must have her reasons. Han Jin said softly: "For example, she has an enemy here, or who has offended someone. The other party does not dare to provoke a red squad. If she knows that Xiannier and her are friends, then... maybe we are looking for trouble." It is."


    "I understand." Julie nodded heavily.

 Chapter 53： Fire-like woman

    The sky is already bright, Han Jin yawned downstairs. After returning from the mercenary guild yesterday, he took the energy of several elements, made three Rays, and then thought about some things, so I slept very late.


    Everyone has already wrapped the hotel down. The furniture of the hotel can be used free of charge. They sit very scattered. Moxico owns a table. Stilberg and Michelle sit diagonally opposite the Moss. Julie hid in the corner, Sasio sat near the counter, but did not see Siniel.


    "What about Siniel? She didn''t come back all night?" Han Jin was a little surprised.


    "She is behind you." Sasio laughed.


    Han Jin looked back and saw that Senil was lightly coming down from above. He noticed that Sunil had no sound at all.


    "What''s up?"


    "Nothing." Han Jin shrugged his shoulders. Although he said that he was relying on the big trees to enjoy the cold, but he was in contact with the red squad servants, it was not appropriate. The role of the red squad is undoubtedly for some of them. Very terrible existence, at this stage, it must not be burned. Moreover, the mercenary profession is very cold. Of course, there will be friendship between mercenaries and mercenaries. However, fundamentally speaking, they are all a combination of interests, and they work together to achieve the greatest benefit. Interest, they don''t have the leisure to help and help the rookie.


    Han Jin does not think that the contact with the other party can bring much benefit to himself. Maybe he will be dug into the corner. If Xiannier is dug away, it will be a serious blow to several of them.


    Just then, the hotel¡¯s door was kicked open, and a red-hot figure rushed in. It was a young female swordsman who was slender and even taller than Hanjin, whose hair was red. This is not surprising, but the soft armor on the body is also red, and the whole person looks like a burning fire. She has a huge two-handed sword in her back and has a fight with the giant sword of Moxico. Usually, the rational woman who refuses to use such weapons is too shocking.


    However, the woman''s appearance is very beautiful, the eyes are big, the nose is high, the lips are small, the skin is white, with a kind of seductive atmosphere, and the body is very hot, the convex place is raised high, the place is also collected It¡¯s tight, and the most eye-catching thing is that she didn¡¯t wear tights, and between the skirt and the boots, she showed a pair of greasy thighs.


    "Moxin Branch!!" the woman called.


    The Moxico department was extremely calm. He looked at the left first, then looked to the right. He finally pointed his finger at his nose and said very politely: "Miss, are you talking to me?"


    The woman snorted and strode over, stepping on a chair and staring down at the Moss.


    "Miss, my name is A Zuo, I think you should admit it..."


    "Pack! Continue to wear the old lady!" The woman reached out and tried to figure out the ear of the letter, perhaps the woman¡¯s movement was too fast, or the momentum of the Moxico was completely suppressed, so the reaction was slow. The filming was actually caught, which is not in line with his identity. Then the woman sneered: "Don''t forget, the old lady and you grew up together, you thought you would shave yourself into a duck egg." Know you?!"


    "No... my name is A Zuo, these are my friends, I don''t believe you go..."


    "Boy, tell you honestly, you haven''t had a long beard at the age of sixteen or seven. Do you think the change is great now?" The woman tried hard to get the Mossenko up: "I want to lie to my mother." ?!"


    "Mixed!" Moxie was angry, grabbed the woman''s hand and twisted it hard. The woman couldn''t help loosening the ear of Moxico because of the pain.


    "You...do you dare to beat me?" The woman looked at Moses with an unbelievable look.


    "Do you know who they are? They are all my friends!" The tempered Mossenko didn''t care much, and said: "Is this to me in front of my friends? You thought I Still a child?!"


    The woman¡¯s look changed a bit, suddenly softly said: ¡°Okay, I am wrong.¡±


    The Moxico department is venting its dissatisfaction, including the current ones, and has not responded for a while. He screamed: "What do you say?"


    "I am wrong, don''t be angry." The woman reached out and tried to grasp the arm of the Moxico.


    Han Jin and others are arrogant, look at the posture that the woman started, I thought they would pull out their own great swords, and ping-pong ping-pong battles. Whoever thinks that the eyes are soft, it is really eye-popping.


    Moxico strained his face and slammed his arm down and took the woman''s hand to the side.


    "I admit that my temper is anxious, but why don''t you think about my suffering?" The woman lowered her head and said in a trembling voice: "You said you left and left everything to me, you I know how I have lived these days? Every day I look at people¡¯s eyes, every day I am bullied by others, I...¡± At the end of the day, the woman was already crying, and she still rubbed her eyes with her hands.


    "Okay." Moxie said with a sigh of relief: "For more than a decade, I haven''t seen you drop a tear, what are you doing!"


    "Oh..." The woman looked up: "Are you not angry?"


    Han Jin and others looked at each other. At this time, they did not dare to say a word.


    "Come, I will introduce you to a few friends." Chief Superintendent Moss sighed: "This is Hilna, my sister, this is Raphael..."


    "The boy is pretty, is there a wife?" The woman smiled and said: "Don''t worry, tomorrow, the old lady will give..."


    The woman¡¯s words were not finished, and she was stunned by Moss, and then Moses said: ¡°This is my friend, don¡¯t you mess around?!¡±


    "I know it is your friend, so I am..."


    "To shut up!!"


    The woman closed her mouth very obediently, but after only a few seconds, she couldn''t help it anymore. She reached out and rubbed the waist of the company. She was ashamed: "I like what you are now..."


    The Moxike is silent, look at the East and look at the West, as if looking for something.


    "I introduce myself, my name is Raphael, it is a prophet." Han Jin stood up with a smile, and then introduced Sunil, Sasou and others one by one. The woman named Hilna was It became normal, and I chilled a few words, knowing that Hilna had not eaten in the morning, and put the two tables together. Everyone sat around and the owner took the prepared breakfast at one end.

 Chapter 54： Split action

    I was eating, and Moxenko suddenly thought of something: "Hilna, who are you bullying you? Is it Pele?"


    "Ha...you are playing with you." Hilna danced and danced happily and shouted: "Who dares to bully the old lady? The old lady takes him..." The words did not finish, and Hilna had some look at the Moxico. Change, rush to be honest.


    "I know... I shouldn''t ask..." Chief Moss sighed and clasped his forehead with both hands. His fingers were very hard, as if he wanted to crush his head, for him. Today, losing face is really thrown home.


    Han Jin, they can''t say anything, they can only look at the Moxin branch with sympathetic eyes. At this moment, the door opened, and Joseph walked in from outside.


    "Adult, good morning." Little Joseph said with a smile.


    "Little Joseph, don''t you say you have to stay with us all the time?"


    "Miss Senner asked me to go back to rest first," Xiao Joseph explained.


    "Oh, I thought you sneaked out to play with a woman." Han Jin smiled.


    "You... you are really joking." Little Joseph''s face was red again.


    Upon hearing the words ''playing women'', Hilna''s eyes suddenly lit up. She turned to look at Joseph and gestured: "Little guy, come over."


    "Eat...you...the east...west..." said Moxico, word by word, like a constipation who endured the pain of collapse.


    "It''s so annoying." Hilna pouted and snorted, then picked up the fork and slammed it to the bread.


    With a bang, the plate with the bread could not withstand the power of the fork, and it was split.


    Sasio and others continued to eat if nothing had happened. It seemed that nothing had happened. Hilna did not go out and hurriedly explained: "I didn''t mean it!" Seeing no one to care about her, he repeated: " I really didn''t mean it!"


    "Cough..." Han Jin coughed and transferred the topic: "Little Joseph, have you heard of the Morgan Chamber of Commerce?"


    "The Morgan Chamber of Commerce?" Little Joseph looked down and thought for a long time: "I seem to have heard that it should be in the south."


    "Like this, Xiannier, you go to the market and turn around, sell a few magic crystals, and then collect some third-order, fourth-order earth magic crystals. If it is not, then go to the mercenary guild to release the mission. Han Jin thought for a moment: "Try to do more, and the third and fourth-order earth magic crystals are worthless. We are not bad at that gold coin."


    "Okay," said Sennel.


    If it was a few months ago, Sasio, Moxinke and others must ask to buy so many useless magic crystals, but now Hanjin has become the most important person in the team, and everyone has eyes. More or less, it can be seen that Han Jin is consuming the magic crystal every day. For example, the hundreds of black crow magic crystals have completely disappeared, so no one has to talk about it.


    "Sasio, you and I have a beautiful look at the Morgan Chamber of Commerce." Han Jin whispered: "No matter what kind of changes have taken place inside the Morgan Chamber of Commerce, the situation should be clear in the past few months." ¡±


    "Understood." Sasio and Julie nodded together.


    "Beautiful, even if things develop in the worst way, you don''t want to be impulsive. Impulsiveness can''t solve the problem. Don''t worry, there is us."


    "Yeah." Lili whispered.


    "Michelle, Steelberg, you two will stay in the hotel, don''t go out and go." Han Jin''s eyes fell on Mo Xinke: "Moxin Branch, are you having something today?" If you have nothing to do with us, go to the Morgan Chamber of Commerce."


    "What do you say?" Moxico''s face was bitter and deep.


    "Oh... then don''t bother you."


    Hilna looked at Han Jin up and down, and had nothing to do with her mind. Ordinary people listened to this conversation. It is not difficult to guess that Han Jin is the person who gave orders. She feels very strange, strength can determine everything, but it seems that Han Jin is not qualified. Become the center.


    ¡°Do you have anything else?¡± Han Jin asked.


    Everyone shook their heads, and Han Jin was a little addicted: "Xinnier, what are your friends talking to you? If it is convenient..."


    "I just talked about some Yehliucheng things, and told me that if I have difficulties, I can go to her." Xiannier whispered.


    ¡°Does her companions also help us?¡±


    "She is... captain, it should be." Senniel was alert to cover the name of the ''red squad''.


    "Let an elf be the captain?" Sasio stunned.


    "What happened to the elf?" said Siniel, dissatisfied. "She went to Lonely City more than ten years ago, and...the mercenary squad was created by her. Why can''t she be the captain?"


    "Xinnier, I am not aiming at anything." Sasio explained with a smile: "The elves are too kind, always hesitant when they encounter critical moments, as far as I know..."


    "You are looking at us two hundred years ago." Xiannier faintly cut off Sasio''s words.


    "Well, how big is it, how do you get into the race?" Han Jin couldn¡¯t laugh: "Xinnier, give me some money, and I have only a dozen silver coins left together."


    There was a bag in the hands of Xiannier, and when she slammed it on the table, Han Jin picked up the bag and placed it in the space ring.


    "Oh...wow!!" Hilna was severely irritated, and her teeth stood up and stood up: "Space ring, yeah! Come and see me!"


    Moxie¡¯s face is green, standing up and holding Hilna and dragging it upstairs, Hilna is struggling, this person is very curious, and finally sees the rare space ring, if not If you play it carefully, she will have a feeling that life is not as good as death.


    Seeing two people screaming and hitting the second floor, everyone was speechless. After a long while, Sasio spit out two notes: "God..."


    "I understand that why the Moxike didn''t want to come back." Sinnel understood Sasio''s thoughts very well.


    "How did the woman named Hilna find this?" Han Jin smiled.


    "I will ask her for a while, and she is estimated to be hiding."


    "Go first to do business, come back to meet at noon." Han Jin stood up: "Right, Sasio, you are now a high-ranking warlock, should you go to the mercenary guild to apply for advanced?"


    "No need, which high-ranking mercenary you have seen carrying badges all day long?" Sasio said with a smile: "If you are scared, it would be enough to have a Moxico."

 Chapter 55： massacre

    After the meal, Mo Xinke never showed up, and did not know what to do with the big sister, Han Jin and Xiannier say goodbye, and Sasio, Julie and others took the small Joseph to go straight to South Street. .


    "Adult, it is here." Little Joseph called out at a yard. Because of the space ring, Joseph¡¯s attitude became very cautious. For example, just sitting in the carriage, Han Jin asked him to sit up several times. He refused. He would rather follow the trot all the way. The space ring can not only provide a different degree. Space is also a symbol of identity.


    Han Jin looked around for a moment, this place is a bit remote, but the yard covers a wide area, the wall is two meters high, and the eyes cross the wall, you can see a row of bricks built into the house. It is similar to the situation in Ladong Town. The houses of ordinary people are mostly wooden. It is close to the forest. The wood is not worth the money. The location will choose to build the house with bricks and stones. The rich family will even find the alchemists to make magic bricks. Stone, their house can not only prevent fire and insects, but also resist a considerable degree of attack, like the fortress.


    Han Jin made a look, and Little Joseph slammed the door: "Someone? Anyone?"


    After knocking for a long time, there was no reaction at all. Han Jin walked over and tried to push the door of the hospital. The courtyard door was locked from the inside.


    "Adults, they should all go out, let''s come back in the afternoon," said Little Joseph.


    Han Jin¡¯s look became dignified. He looked up at the signboard of the Chamber of Commerce hanging above, then went to one side and reached for the wall of the courtyard. He climbed up and turned over the wall.


    "Adults you..." Little Joseph was taken aback and looked back nervously.


    With a slam, the door was opened from the inside, and the two broken chains were still shaking and hitting the courtyard door.


    "Come in." Han Jin said slowly.


    "Adults, can''t enter, if the people of the Chamber of Commerce come back, they will use us as thieves!" cried Little Joseph.


    "They won''t come back." After that, Han Jin took the sword into the sheath and strode inside.


    Sasio glimpsed and looked at the back of Han Jin. Among these people, only he noticed the foreign voice of Han Jin.


    There were almost ten large and small houses in the entire yard, but all the houses were empty. Sasio and Julie looked for each other, found a big circle, found nothing, and finally gathered in the main hall.


    Han Jin had a pile of ashes in front of him. When Sasou and Julie came in, Han Jin was leaning down and looking for something. "What did you find?" Sasou asked.


    "The Morgan Chamber of Commerce should be evacuated from the city of Lonely." Han Jin said slowly: "Look, these are definitely books."


    "what should we do?"


    "How can we do with these few people?" Han Jin smiled: "Little Joseph, you should go back with Miss Lily."


    The beautiful face was disappointing, and she followed the little Joseph outwards. When she reached the door, she suddenly noticed that Han Jin and Sasio stayed in place. She suddenly turned around: "You...what did you find?" ?"


    Sasio looked at Han Jin quietly. He didn''t know how to answer it. Julie said one word at a time: "If you really find something, please tell me, I have the right to know!"


    Han Jin hesitated for a moment and waved his hand: "Little Joseph, go out first, wait outside us, pay attention, don''t let others come in."


    "Understood, adults." Little Joseph went out in a fog.


    "I smell the smell of death." Han Jin looked at Julie.


    This sentence is like a thunderous thunder, and the gorgeous face instantly becomes white: "What do you mean?"


    Han Jin looked to the west. When he used to be a private detective, he often dealt with some spiritual events. Even if he did not use Dafa, he could still feel the breath of death, the kind of cold, hatred, unwillingness, despair and other resentment. Something, he was aware of it outside the hospital. What''s more, those people are doing things very sloppy, leaving too many traces, and the ants that climbed in and out, the flies trying to squeeze into the gap, revealed enough information.


    "There was a massacre here." Han Jin¡¯s gaze swept around: "Are you sure to take a look at them?"


    "Yes." Julie said, biting her lip.


    Han Jin didn''t talk. He walked to a slightly concave brick. He stepped hard and did nothing. Han Jin took a look and realized that the organs inside were definitely destroyed.


    "Sasio, it should be okay to release magic here?"


    "See what kind of magic." Sasio also found the ants who climbed in and out, and walked over the bricks and rubbed their heads. They shook their heads: "I can''t open this."


    Just then, with a slamming sound, there was something knocking on the masonry. Sasio was shocked and hurriedly quit a few steps: "That is..."


    Hey...hey...the knocking sound is getting more and more urgent, Sasko is in front of the beautiful, singing a few spells, releasing a magic shield, the magic shield is the sixth-order magic, Sasio becomes a high-ranking warlock The time is not long. This is the first time that the magic shield has been released in a possible outbreak of actual combat, so he has little confidence in his heart, and he has given himself and Julie a shield of the earth. This is a relief.


    Han Jin¡¯s fingers swung in the air, and a flashing symbol gradually formed, floating quietly there.


    With a bang, the slate was knocked open by something, and a few blood-stained monsters were drilled out. Han Jin waved and said: "Go!"


    The floating cockroach suddenly turned into a white light, and the whole hall was illuminated, then fell into the hole. The monsters screamed and then turned into pieces of fly ash.


    "It''s a zombie! How come there are zombies here?" Sasou called.


    The underground banged and a white light flew out of the hole. For a moment, everything became silent.


    Han Jin stood in the hole and looked down. The net light curse can exert a strong advantage when attacking such creatures. Even the ghosts he summoned can''t resist, let alone the zombies, but the net light curse can only destroy the monsters. But it can''t eliminate the smell, and a thick smell of odor rushes out from below, which is disgusting.


    Julie bit her teeth and walked forward step by step. Just as she was about to walk to the hole, Han Jin extended her arm to stop her and sighed: "Don''t look." Han Jin did not want to interfere with Julie, many times, disaster, Grief can provoke maturity, but the scene below is really terrible. There are broken bodies everywhere, and he is worried that Julie can¡¯t bear it.

 Chapter 56： intelligence

    Julie slammed into Han Jin¡¯s arm and was rushed by the smelly smell. Her legs were soft and almost fell down. Fortunately, Han Jin helped her.


    Yan Li looked up at Han Jin and shuddered and asked: "Is it... all dead?"


    Han Jin nodded, Sasko frowned: "Did someone start with the Morgan Group?"


    "I don''t know, maybe someone started, maybe they killed each other inside." Han Jin said softly: "But at least we already know, there is a wizard in the enemy."


    She couldn¡¯t see a trace of blood in her beautiful face. In fact, she has been patient and has been patient for a whole few months. When everyone is living in the forest, she does not want to stay in the forest and return to Morgan. The business group is her goal. The problem is that she is just a normal warrior who can no longer be ordinary. Now she has no money. Can a lonely girl who has no strength and no money go where? Moreover, she is still a very beautiful girl. Sometimes, beauty often means danger, how beautiful it is, how dangerous it is. She understands this truth.


    Last time in the eleventh town, she confided her identity. Who knows that the Morgan Chamber of Commerce did not come to see her at all. She knew it since then, and the Morgan Business Group has changed! The best option is to let Hanjin protect themselves and go back and try to calm down the chaos of the Morgan Chamber of Commerce. But she is not qualified to ask who, from beginning to end, she has hardly made any contribution, and everyone takes care of her. This is already very good. Moreover, since some people dare to start with the Morgan Group, the power of the enemy is not something that Han Jin and others can fight against. Is it possible for friends to accompany them to death?


    Now, when I hear that there is a wizard in the enemy, Julie is even more desperate.


    At this moment, Joseph rushed in with a sword, apparently hearing a loud noise: "Adult? What happened?"


    "Little guy, yes, I thought you were scared away." Han Jin smiled.


    Little Joseph''s face was red: "How is it possible... You are my employer now, I am responsible!" After he finished, he came over here and smelled the smell when he approached the hole. He couldn''t help but hold his nose: "What is this smell!"


    "You don''t want to ask more, it has nothing to do with you." Han Jin''s eyes fell on Julie: "Let''s go back, okay?"


    Julie gently pushed Hanjin and nodded.


    ***


    Back at the hotel, Han Jin¡¯s emotions were somewhat low, especially when she was not greeted by anyone, she got into her room. Han Jin didn''t want to waste time, just sitting at the table, taking out the wood that had already been prepared, and carving it wholeheartedly.


    Until the evening, Sunil did not return, Sasio was not at ease, and went out with a small Joseph to the mercenary guild to find Senil. Han Jin didn''t want to move, and ran to the top of the building alone, leaning against the chimney and observing the night view of the city.


    Self-cultivation, this ¡®cultivation¡¯ word is subtle. Many self-cultivators like to live in the mountains, because they want to raise their temperament, sit and watch the clouds and clouds, and listen to the tides and tides. Everything must return to nature. As for the small faintness in Lin, the hidden in the city, it is just a fig leaf of the swearing scholars, and has nothing to do with the cultivation of the truth. It is hidden in the city to be discovered and discovered, but it is not to sing, it¡¯s amazing, it¡¯s really hidden. Where can I be more leisurely and leisurely than the mountains!


    Han Jin has never left the city since he entered the door of repairing the truth. It is a last resort, but he has developed a habit. Every day, he has to take some time to go to the heights, look up to the bright stars, and look down on the lights. It is good for his cultivation to let himself calm down, or to appreciate the kind of loneliness, the state of mind that is so high, and to strip himself from the hustle and bustle of the world.


    I don''t know when a person sat slowly beside him, and Han Jin smelled a faint aroma.


    ¡°How come back?¡± Han Jin whispered.


    "I released a lot of tasks, so I waited for a while." Siniel handed over a pocket: "There are three-order earth magic crystals, and the rest of the fourth and fifth orders are placed here. Save it."


    Han Jin turned his hand and opened the bag again. He said with surprise: "So much?"


    "There are almost three hundred."


    "how much did you spend?"


    "Not much, the soil magic crystal is very cheap, plus those fourth-order, fifth-order magic crystal, a total of more than a hundred gold coins."


    "Xinnier, you... should be very famous in Yehliucheng?" Han Jin asked with a smile, using a hundred gold coins, not much, this is not a general role can be said.


    "Don''t ask, I don''t want to talk about this." Sunil transferred the topic: "Is the Morgan Chamber of Commerce killed?"


    "Ok."


    "What do you think? We... don''t help?"


    "What is your opinion?" Han Jin did not answer.


    "I just talked to Julie about her family''s affairs. According to their regulations, after the assessment, she had the opportunity to contact the business of the business group. That is to say, she almost did not understand anything and could not help us. "Sinnel whispered.


    "Actually, this is not a question to help her, but whether we can get the benefits." Han Jin understood the meaning of Xiannier: "If we work hard, we are also destined to face failure, then why should we take risks?" Whether it is the people on the side of the holy crown city to deal with the Morgan business group, or the internal massacres of the business group, their strength is much stronger than ours, the news is better than us, we hit it... can have any good results ?"


    Xiannier was silent. The two of them quietly exchanged opinions here and decided not to help them. It was cruel to Julie, but Han Jin did not think that she was wrong. From the perspective of the small team, it was against a group. It is better to be cruel to a person than to be cruel.


    "We lack a thief." Sinner whispered: "If you can find a high-ranking thief and find a high-ranking warrior, then our team will be perfect, at least we can find out how the Morgan Group is out. what''s up."


    "I remember that Mo Xinke also said this sentence." Han Jin said slowly: "Would you like to go to the mercenary squad tomorrow to recruit a thief?"


    "Don''t mess around." Xiannier shook his head with a smile: "You don''t understand, how rare it is to have a good team! If you hire a guy who is narrow-minded and likes to provoke right and wrong, maybe it will break up our team. For example, if you have a space ring in your hand and change two people, they won''t agree to give the space ring to you, and you have to get your own benefits anyway."


    Han Jin¡¯s eyes fell on the ring, and his mouth smiled.


    "Right..." Siniel suddenly remembered something: "We can buy intelligence! So, I will post the task tomorrow, collect information about the Morgan Chamber of Commerce. If there is hope, we will help a bunch of beautiful, you Didn''t see, her eyes were sore and swollen, so poor, if it was dangerous... then forget it."


    "Okay..." Han Jin shrugged and the other side had at least one wizard. This is already a very dangerous thing. How dangerous is it? However, since Sunil has changed his mind, he can''t say anything, he can only take one step.

 Chapter 57： businessman

    I had no words for one night, and I used breakfast the next day. Xiannier still had to buy Magic Crystal, and Mo Xinke had to go. It¡¯s better to find the right task to earn some money, just look at his face. The expression of anxious, everyone has a number in mind, it should be eager to avoid someone''s entanglement.


    The words "receive the task" caused Han Jin''s curiosity. Michelle and Steelberg also went out to open their eyes. The last group left the hotel and walked to the mercenary guild.


    The square in front of the mercenary guild was much more popular than that night. Sunnier took everyone through the square and walked to a counter in front of the counter. He took the pen and paper from the other party and opened it. A line of documents.


    "Can''t you do this?" said Li Li softly.


    "Why not?" Siniel said: "I ended up yesterday."


    "Too much!" Julie pointed the document with her finger. The top of the document was written: the acquisition of two hundred third-order earth magic crystals, the unit price of twenty silver coins.


    "What do you mean?"


    "We don''t know the reasonable price of the soil magic crystal, and we don''t know the reserves of the market. So the acquisition of Magic Crystal will make a big loss."


    "Then you are going to write the documents." Xiannier gave up the position.


    "Okay." Julie answered very simply, took the pen and paper, brushed it a few times, and listed a long number.


    The receptionist in the counter took over the documents and couldn''t help but turn over the eyes. There was no such thing as Xiannier. Her documents were purchased in five pieces. The first unit price was 20 silver coins, and the second unit price was ten. Nine silver coins, in turn, reduced only a total of fifty magic crystals, and the unit price was even reduced to ten silver coins.


    The receptionist glanced at Julie with a very rude look. It was free to post tasks and buy and sell items here, but when the business was done, the mercenary guild would charge a one percent commission on each side, like a beautiful In this way, even if all the orders are made, the mercenary guild will not make any money, which is inevitably despised.


    "Well, let''s go to somewhere else." Julie said carelessly.


    "Only fifty magic crystals? Not enough."


    "No, the purpose of this time is to find a reasonable price, and then say." Julie thought for a moment: "Xinnier, did you buy 200 magic crystals yesterday?"


    "No, I started to buy 50 pieces. I won''t take it for a long time, and then I received another 50. When I got back in a circle, I ended up collecting it. I simply received 200."


    "Heaven..." Julie stared at Siniel.


    "Is it finished? Let''s go to the top and see." Moxico called behind.


    Xiannier and others turned and just about to leave. The receptionist said with no anger: "Hey! You haven''t paid the deposit yet!"


    "How much?" Xiannier asked faintly.


    "Three gold coins."


    Sunnier threw down three gold coins, grabbed the documents that stamped the mercenary guild seal, turned and left, and glared, and finally did not hold back: "Xinnier, since the deal is so fast, prove that you gave The price is already high, why don''t you cut the price?"


    "I don''t understand, I don''t think much." Xiannier was a little embarrassed.


    Han Jin and Sasou looked at each other. When Hire Joseph was hired yesterday, Sunnier threw a gold coin in his hand. With this attitude of life, even if she knows how to do business, she will not waste that energy. Han Jin is a bitter person. When he first arrived in the world, he was hungry and mad. Sasou was not rich. They had more or less had no money to suffer. Therefore, they criticized and condemned the fairy together. Niel, but on the surface it still looks like nothing.


    The mercenary guild building is divided into four floors, the second floor is the high-level trading area, the transaction amount is above the hundred gold coins to go to the second floor, the third floor is the VIP room, as for the fourth floor, even the native-born Moxin Branch does not know the fourth floor. What are you doing?


    The mercenary guild is home to thousands of mercenaries. The scale is naturally imaginable. The lobby on the second floor is hundreds of meters long. There are more than 30 stone columns with more than one meter. There are a few lights hanging on a stone pillar. It is not an oil lamp, but a magic light that consumes magic crystal.


    There are almost three or four hundred mercenaries in the whole hall. They come or go in a hurry, or wait for leisurely, or talk to each other and whisper, dare to earn one hundred gold coins, and the worst is a fifth-order professional. There are even a few mercenaries wearing the badges of the fighters and the sages. It is obvious that they are the mercenary squad or the head of the mercenary group.


    Outside the window, there are bursts of magic fluctuations, and the 14th one-way magic transmission array owned by the mercenary guild. This is the peak period. The day is in the morning, and it is safer to go to the Taraxia mountains during the day. some.


    "Let''s look at the third floor?" Sasko whispered.


    "We can''t get in there, and we can''t take the task of the VIP room." Moxike shook his head and couldn''t mess with the task. In order to prevent someone from deliberately messing up, he had to pay a third of the commission for the task. If the mission fails, or if it is not completed within the specified time limit, the commission will be paid to the person who issued the mission. As for the failed mercenary regiment, whether the casualties are heavy, no one will take care of it.


    Han Jin quietly observed that there is a row of crystals on the opposite side, which records the various tasks and the information of the acquisition of Magic Crystal. According to the amount of gold coins, the minimum reward for the mission is also above 100 gold coins. The highest is More than 900 gold coins.


    Han Jin suddenly found that the task here is not very difficult. For example, the hurricane wolf, the monitor lizard, etc. he has seen, are displayed in the task bar, and the rewards are high. The line of sight turns to the other side, and he sees another one. The task, not to be surprised, the skin of the iron barb, a whole piece, paying six hundred gold coins.


    "What''s wrong?" asked Mo Xinke.


    "Nothing." Han Jin hurriedly shook his head. If he had tried to get rid of the group of bulls, he had more than 4,000 gold coins! However, he can only think about it in his heart. Xiannier and others are very good with the group of bulls. He dares to say it and must be attacked.


    "I found that the task here is not very difficult." Sasio and Han Jin thought of going together: "Mosco, we take a task to try? Can not be idle every day."


    "The task is really not difficult. If you don''t see it, the task of having twenty teeth of the blast wolf, give one hundred and ten gold coins. I don''t need your help, I will do it myself." Moxike smiled: "The question is who? Will you send a blast wolf to me? Walking in the depths of the Taraxia mountains, various accidents may occur at any time. A top-level Warcraft that migrates or seeks for hunting is enough to make a whole mercenary squad completely disappear. The hard part is not the mission itself, but how to survive in the mountains of Taraxia, and find the World of Warcraft to be hunted. Every year, countless mercenaries will be killed. Today is them. If we dare to go inside, maybe tomorrow. It¡¯s our turn."


    "Blasting wolf? I..." Han Jin suddenly remembered something: "Why don''t you say it early? Unfortunately!"


    "Yeah, how many hurricane wolves have we killed? I knew that I had pulled out the fangs." Sasou called.


    "This..." Moxie smiled bitterly: "I used to go to the second floor very much. How do I know that someone else bought it?"


    "You haven''t been to the second floor? Are you a mercenary?"


    "What can I do myself? Go to death?!" Moshinko narrowed his eyes.


    "Why don''t you join another mercenary group?" Senil asked softly.


    "That''s not as good as picking up a task." Mo Xinke sighed: "Go to the mountains of Taraxia, I still have the opportunity to come back alive, if I dare to join other mercenary groups... then I am dead."


    (Some people say that the plot is very dull until now, there is no way in the early days, the strength of the protagonist is set too low, the crisis is to be dead, I don''t want to make the alien world full of disability and mental retardation, and I don''t want the protagonist to accept the god, this dragon to follow the class. I still try to be interesting, and I want to write something that is easier. It¡¯s too heavy and too dark. I¡¯m too tired. However, the main line is very clear soon, and everyone waits a little bit for a few chapters.)

 Chapter 58： Big exchange

    "Because... that Hilna?" Sasou asked, tempted.


    "Don''t mention her name? Is it good? I want to be quiet for a while." Moxie said with a sigh of relief.


    "Understand...understand..." Sasio laughed.


    "That guy seems to have picked up several tasks at once." Han Jin whispered.


    "There is no limit, as long as you have the ability to do all the tasks next."


    "We really don''t try it?" Sasio still doesn''t give up.


    "Do you try with life?" Moxike shook his head. "We still lack people, do you know? For any mercenary squad, hunters and thieves are very important. Good hunters can let us have one." Very safe camp, good thieves, can give us a smooth road. Without them, we are not smashed by the sneak sneak in at night, which is inexplicably hit into the encirclement of Warcraft."


    "What about you? The fighters are not heavy?" Han Jin smiled.


    "I?" Moxike said helplessly: "If it is a hunter and a thief, if you encounter the mercenary group''s solicitation, you can rest assured that you can cooperate with others. The soldiers will not work, especially those who come to the door to cooperate with you temporarily. Be careful, be careful and be careful. The purpose of their search for you is to let you sacrifice."


    Just after the words of Moxinke, a middle-aged man wearing a bright silver magic robe walked slowly. He looked at the Moxinke up and down and took a one-handed gift. He smiled and said, "Hello, I am High-ranking sage, Capri."


    Moxico also made a one-handed gift: "Hello, I am a fighter, Moshin."


    "Yes, I just picked up a task to hunt down the tiger, but I lack a strong fighter in my team. Are you interested?" Kabri''s gaze swept through the crowd: "You can have two people." I have four incomes for you, and my conditions are very good."


    Obviously, he also took a fancy to Sunil, and for others he ignored it.


    Han Jin and others face each other, and the voice of Mo Xinke just fell, so I came over with a solicitation, which is too dramatic.


    "Sorry, we just came back from the mountains of Taraxia and didn''t want to go any more in a short time." Moxico refused politely.


    "That''s a pity." Capri showed a disappointing look, nodded and turned away.


    Han Jin chuckled: "It seems that the soldiers are also very important."


    "Fart." Mo Xinke snorted.


    "Let''s go, since we don''t pick up the task, what are we going to do here? Go elsewhere." said Siniel.


    The group returned to the first floor, walked east, looked west, and went to the square for a turn. When they returned to the first floor at noon, the previous list of beautifully-baked has already had several transactions.


    Going out to the counter and taking out the magic crystal, and paying the corresponding commission, Lili grabbed the document and looked at it. "We have withdrawn the rest of the list, and then purchased two hundred third-order soils with the price of twelve silver coins. Department of Magic Crystal."


    "Twelve silver coins? Can you receive it?" Sasio asked in amazement. Although the earth magic crystal is not worth much, the price of the twelve silver coins is too low.


    "Can, look here, the list of thirteen silver coins, only bought two magic crystals, and then no one sold, prove that this should be a reasonable price, we can completely lower a silver coin, even if you can not buy At that time, we have nothing to lose." Julie thought about it and continued: "And... If I can''t get it, I guess there is no source of supply. Who will accumulate this low-order magic crystal? Well, if yesterday... "Ye Li said here, suddenly stopped. She is not deliberately targeting who, for the long-term edification of the instinct, she believes that the province can save, must save, so has been sorry for the performance of Siniel yesterday.


    "Okay, that''s it." Sinner hurriedly grabbed the documents. First, all the previous orders were cancelled, and the list of 200 magic crystals was added. "How much deposit is needed?"


    "A total of ten gold coins."


    Xiannier quickly counted ten gold coins and threw them on the counter. He turned and said nothing: "Well, where do we go next?" In fact, she felt very embarrassed, and there was a beautiful contrast, which clearly brought out her. Childish in this regard.


    "Go first to eat, then find a weapons store and repair weapons for the Moss." Han Jin thought: "Xinnier, you should buy some magic arrows."


    ***


    At dusk, everyone is full of rewards, each is elated, rich, and certainly not as old as before, otherwise, what is the meaning of more money?


    From Hanjin to Steelberg, they all changed their clothes. Only Siniel was the exception. As the saying goes, people want clothes, and Buddhas want gold. This is not a fake. Even the seemingly trivial Steelberg It has also become a lot of spirit, and he has never been able to keep his mouth open.


    The long sword of Moxinke has been repaired, and he spent more than 30 gold coins to buy the tough magic leather armor. He wants to sell the original leather armor, but unfortunately, he can''t sell it. Sunil bought more than a thousand arrows, including more than 60 kinds of magic arrows. If there is no space ring, she will buy more. As for the magic crystal that Han Jin wants, as Julie expected, there should be no supply, and only received more than 70.


    Money naturally took a lot, but it cost! The feeling of a big change of blood made everyone very excited, and even let Moxie forget the threat that existed for more than a decade. He stood tall and strode to the distant hotel.


    It¡¯s less than 50 meters away from the hotel. Sunil suddenly stopped there and said, ¡°Mosco, wait a minute!¡±


    "How?" Moxico turned around in surprise.


    "No!" said Siniel coldly, she had taken off the longbow on her back.


    At this moment, there were a lot of people appearing in front and behind, and on both sides, and Han Jin and several other people were stuck in it. There were also several archers jumping on the roof, bending the arrows and aiming downwards. These people wore gold six-star badges on their chests, which means they are all directly affiliated with the mercenary guild.


    An old man is out of the crowd. His body looks very thin, but he is quite straight. He walks very loosely, but once he stops there, he feels like a nail, giving him an unshakable feeling. .


    ¡°Why?¡± said Siniel, word by word.


    The old man patted his hands and the two big men dragged one person and walked up.

 Chapter 59： Ominous

    "Is they?" the old man asked slowly.


    Little Joseph has been beaten and bruised. His eyes swept from Han Jin and others, and suddenly he gnawed his teeth: "No."


    "It seems that if you don''t teach you a meal, you can''t be honest!" The old man took the whip from a mercenary and slammed it. The crisp slamming sound echoed in the air. Little Joseph was Scared to take a nap.


    "Give you another chance, are they?"


    "No!"


    The old man took the whip and couldn''t help but say it was heavily drawn on the back of Joseph.


    "Ah..." Little Joseph had a tearful nose and a screaming scream, and a child like him was generally hiding under the wings of his parents. Even if he often fights with his partners, he is only limited to fights. Where do you know that this kind of whipping is so powerful that only a little, let Little Joseph get close to collapse.


    Julie cried: "Why do you beat people?!"


    The old man looked back at Yan Li, his mouth showed a gloomy smile, and then grabbed the small Joseph''s hair, but this time, his torture changed the content: "Say, what did you do yesterday? Put all the passes through Tell me honestly!"


    "Little Joseph has been with us yesterday!" said Julie, angryly: "What happened to us, so many people are going to bully a child, ha...the people of your mercenary guild are really amazing!"


    "That''s right." The old man turned and sneered: "Yesterday, several people broke into the Morgan Chamber of Commerce and killed all the people inside! Our magician did an investigation, and the murderer was extremely cruel. The method is to first turn the people of the Chamber of Commerce into undead creatures, and then kill the undead with magic like the light! This kind of case happens outside the city, we will never interfere, but in the city of the cliff, we must take out the murderer This is our duty."


    The old man''s gaze swept: "Several people, what else do you want to say?"


    "We did go to the Morgan Chamber of Commerce yesterday, but when we went there, the people there had already become zombies." Sasio said slowly.


    "You don''t have to explain to me. My task is to bring you to the judge. Then you can try to convince the judge." The old man waved and the mercenaries around him surrounded Hanjin and others. .


    Han Jin and others are shrinking into a semi-circle. This situation is extremely painful. If you encounter an enemy, then you can do your best to fight. Now it is not, no matter what you do, the other party represents the entire mercenary guild!


    "Slow, I have to appeal to the Lonely City Joint Presbyterian Church!" Shouted loudly.


    ¡°Appeal to the Union Veterans?¡± The old man smiled and then his face was cold: ¡°What do you think you are?!¡±


    "As the heir to the Morgan Group, when I was inequitable, I was fully qualified to appeal to the Joint Presbyterian." The beautiful momentum did not lose to the other party: "And, please pay attention to your words, what are you? !"


    The look of the old man has changed a bit: "Jokes, you said that you are the heir to the Morgan Business Group. Is there evidence? I also said that I am the founder of the Morgan Business Group, and they will be brought to me!"


    "Note that you have violated the first article of the Joint Presbyterian Church and the second article, I will complain to you!" The voice of Julie is getting higher and higher, and she has raised a piece of jade-like thing: "This It is the seal of the Morgan Business Group. As the heir to the Morgan Business Group, I have immunity and you have no power to judge me!"


    The mercenary faces changed a lot. Obviously, the arguments that Julie said made them have deep scruples.


    The city of Lhasa can develop to this day. The earliest formulation of the law is the cornerstone of the whole city. It must not be destroyed. All those who try to subvert will be severely punished, and those who know the law will suffer more severe punishment.


    "No matter what sin I have committed, I have the right to ask all members of the Union Presbyterian Church! Now, please inform the Presbyterian Church immediately!"


    The old man hesitated for a moment, and smiled strongly: "Well, you take the seal, I check it."


    "Are you qualified?" Lili sneered.


    "You..." The old man was full of anger, but looking at the mercenaries around him, most of them took up their weapons, and then wanted to order mercenaries to force people to arrest, it is not realistic, no one wants to swear Kind of drowning.


    "Miss, are you not doing this deliberately difficult?" The old man''s tone was obviously slowed down: "At least, you should let us check the seal."


    "Why don''t you inform the Joint Presbyterians?" Han Jin said faintly: "The seals are true or false and should be checked by them, not you."


    The old man took a look at Han Jin, and then turned his attention back to Yan Li: "Miss, there is no need to alarm the veteran of the United Presbyterian Church. So, you just find something to stamp, and then we take the pattern to the veteran. Verify it, can you?"


    Julie was a little hesitant, Han Jin said with a smile: "I look." After that, he extended his hand to Julie.


    Julie took the jade card and put it in the hands of Han Jin. Han Jin played the jade card. The jade card was silver-white and the workmanship was extremely delicate. The front and back sides were engraved with countless rhymes. Han Jin took out a space ring. Zhang had already cut the paper and handed it back with the jade card.


    When she was holding the jade card, if there was a magical fluctuation, the jade card became crystal clear, and at the moment when the jade card and the paper came into contact, the knife in the hand of Han Jin explored it, and it was sandwiched between the two. among. On the left and right sides, there were Mo Xinke and other people to cover them. Except for them, the outside people could not see Han Jin¡¯s small movements.


    When she saw Han Jin, Han Jin¡¯s position in the hand of the knife was very clever. She could see that the seal had been missing, but for outsiders, it was still a complete seal. He''s crazy? Do you let others deny their identity? Julie¡¯s heart was in doubt, but in the end she chose to believe in Han Jin and handed the paper over.


    "Steelberg, go, give this thing to them." Han Jin said with a smile.


    The old man took the printed picture from Stillberg and looked at it carefully. He said, "Weir, go to the veteran to check it out, go back soon."


    "Beautiful, no matter what happens, you should not be surprised, it is best to hide behind the Moxico, do not let people see your expression." Han Jin whispered.


    "Yeah." Lily said with a low voice.


    The Moxic Branch deliberately pulled a sacred one, as if the ear had something to say, and the body was shaking, naturally keeping the beautiful behind.


    Han Jin sighed slightly. When he interjected, the hate that flashed in the eyes of the old man left a deep impression on him. This is a very simple matter.


    The time was not very long. The mercenary named Will ran back in panting and whispered something to the old man. The old man smiled: "It is completely consistent. It seems that today is a misunderstanding. I am sorry, Are you Miss Lily? Hehe... This is the matter of your Morgan Business Group, we will not interfere."


    The beautiful double fists clenched tightly, and an ominous feeling came to mind.

 Chapter 60： task

    In the blink of an eye, the old man withdrew from the mercenary guild, and the little Joseph was thrown into the corner. They didn''t care about this little role.


    Xiannier and others walked slowly and walked into the hotel. Han Jin went to the end. Before turning in the door, he turned and looked back. The little Joseph¡¯s face was full of hesitation, and he saw Han Jin¡¯s eyes. After that, he groaned and sneaked over.


    "What the **** is this going on?" Moses said.


    "Giggle me, I am too big." Han Jin said softly: "But... this lonely city, it seems that you did not say so well."


    "The prints are obviously incomplete, they... Why do they say that they are completely in line?" asked the beautiful trembling.


    "There are many reasons. It is hard to say. The only thing that is certain is that he is not well-intentioned." Han Jin thought for a moment: "Maybe because he is related to this matter, so he does not want to make things big, at least not to cause the joint veteran." The attention of the meeting, maybe... he likes your seal."


    "Like my seal? What does he want to do??" Julie only felt that her scalp had to be blown up.


    Han Jin sighed and then shifted the topic: "Little Joseph, do you know the old man?"


    "His name is Cromwell, an old mad dog!" said little Joseph, gnashing his teeth.


    "What did he do at the mercenary guild?"


    "Inspector, his power is very big." Moxenko snorted and said: "And he is a nine-level professional."


    "You haven''t told me, what does he want my seal to do?" Julie screamed. Before today, she never told anyone about the secret of the seal. Everyone thought that it was a beautiful carry-on accessory. Julie is not distrusting friends, but because the meaning of the seal is too great.


    "If he has a seal, he can find someone to pretend to be the successor of the Morgan Group, or to win the trust of the Union Presbyterian."


    ¡°Not so important?¡± Sasio said: ¡°Forgot what happened in the eleventh town? Now the people of the Morgan Business Group don¡¯t even trust Julie. What is the use of a seal?¡±


    "At least, he has a reason to kill and plunder, the sacred city... things should have spread." Han Jin smiled: "Who do you think those people were killed?"


    "You mean..." Sasio was surprised.


    At this moment, the door was pushed hard by the door. The little Joseph standing at the door was caught off guard and screamed and fell to the ground. He had just been whipped, and the hotel¡¯s door just hit his wound and took him. It hurts to become a group.


    Then, a hot man rushed in: "Everyone is ready... Hey! Little guy, are you okay?"


    "Nothing..." Little Joseph climbed hard.


    Hilna quickly forgot about this little accident. She said with exultation and arrogance: "Fast, you are ready, the old lady will take you to make a fortune!"


    "What big money?"


    "Just picked up a mission..."


    "You are not taking the task of hunting World of Warcraft?" Moxie''s face changed dramatically and hurriedly interrupted Hilna''s words.


    "Do you think that the aging mother is as stupid as you?" Hilna gave a glimpse of Moxico, smugly said: "The maiden took the task of escorting the caravan and sent fifteen carriages with armor and weapons to the holy crown city. Go, ha... Just walk and you can earn 300 gold coins, which are 300 gold coins!!"


    This time, everyone''s face has changed, and Mo Xinke started the case: "Are you crazy?! The holy crown city is fighting! You want to send fifteen carriages with armor and weapons?"


    "Hit...hic?"


    "You do not know??"


    "How can I suddenly fight?" Hilna has already brought out a cry.


    "Crap, they have been playing for almost half a year!"


    Hilna turned and rushed out, and Mo Xinke sat down on the chair, sighing and sighing, apparently a headache for Hilna.


    "Sasio, if someone is watching us nearby, can you find them with magic?" Han Jin whispered.


    "I have mastered the eye of perspective, but I can''t sustain it for too long."


    "What do you mean... someone is watching us?" asked Sennel.


    "I don''t know, if the old guy named Cromwell really wants to get the seal of the Morgan Chamber of Commerce, then he must send someone to monitor us." Han Jin stood up and walked to the small Joseph, patted his shoulder. He took him aside and whispered something, and Joseph suddenly raised his head and stared at Han Jin.


    Han Jin said a few more words. Little Joseph hesitated for a long time and nodded hard. Then Han Jin gave a small gold coin to Joseph, and Joseph hurried out of the hotel.


    ¡°What did the little guys do?¡± asked Sasio.


    "I will make some arrangements in advance to avoid accidents." Han Jin smiled and said: "I was deceived by you and thought that this lonely city is a paradise. Otherwise, it will not be as passive as it is now."


    "I was also cheated by others." Xiannier laughed.


    "Moxin Branch, you grew up here." Sasio said: "Don''t you know the city of Lonely?"


    "I never said that this is a paradise." Mo Xinke sullenly said: "Otherwise, why should I go somewhere else?"


    "Of course, for you, as long as there is Hilna''s place, it is not a paradise." Sasio laughed.


    The heavy atmosphere was slightly relieved. Several people whispered softly. I don''t know how long it took. Hilna walked into the hotel with a sullen look. She stared at the Moxico: "What do we do? The caravan Help the guy refuse to terminate the contract, I have mortgaged our house to the mercenary guild, what should we do??"


    "It''s your house, not our house." Moxie said coldly: "A full fifteen-car weapon, armor, just a mortgage of a house is enough? You have mortgaged something else!"


    "You..." After listening to the words in front, Hilna was very angry. After listening to the words behind, she became dejected again: "That... the hot rod, I mortgaged the mercenary guild."


    "Oh..." Moxico laughed and turned to look to one side.


    ¡°When is the time for the contract to start?¡± Han Jin suddenly asked.


    "tomorrow."


    "We help you." Han Jin smiled: "Reassured, I have a way to send the goods."


    ¡°Really?¡± Hirna screamed in surprise and joy.


    Xiannier and others are arrogant. This kind of thing can''t be solved by any skill. The three lords are killing each other. Countless troops are moving and fighting in the vast wilderness. The caravan used to be self-investing in the net, not to mention the sacred city. The periphery is full of the army of Black Crow City and Dip City, there is no way to go around.


    "Of course it is true, you should go back and prepare for it." Han Jin said with a smile: "When we wait at night, we will go to you."


    "That''s good." Hilna''s mood changed very quickly, and it was easy to believe in people. She took a look at Moss, and then succumbed to the hotel.


    "Don''t you say that?" Moses said.


    "Reassured." Han Jin whispered: "Xinnier, you go outside to see if anyone is secretly monitoring us, Sasio, you also look for it with the perspective of perspective."

 Chapter 61： rely

    In the early morning, a team sneaked to the south gate of the Lonely City. The Lonely City was a city that never sleeps. It was separated from the mainland war by its neutral status. The business was flourishing, so the gates of the Lonely City were always open. There is not even a soldier check at the gate, which fully reflects the style of a free trade city.


    A thin figure greeted the team and asked aloud: "Adult, are you there?"


    "Here." Han Jin picked up the curtain: "Come up."


    Little Joseph jumped into the carriage very flexibly. Han Jin, Sasou and other men were in this carriage. Sasio saw a baggage behind a small Joseph and smiled and asked: "Little Joseph, you are all What is it with?"


    "I have taken it with me." Little Joseph whispered.


    "What? You want to..."


    "He must go with us, otherwise the mercenary guild will not let him go." Han Jin smiled: "Little Joseph, what have you done for you?"


    "Yeah." Little Joseph nodded.


    "What did you let him do?" Sas Och.


    "Post the big newspaper." Han Jinhe laughed.


    Last night, Little Joseph used the gold coins of Hanjin to hire some small partners and put hundreds of large-character posters in every corner of the city. The contents of the big-character newspaper pointed to the mercenary guild¡¯s inspector, Cromwell, and revealed Cromwell plotted the money of the Morgan Chamber of Commerce and killed the Morgan Chamber of Commerce with extremely cruel means. After learning about the news that Miss Morgan, the heir to the Morgan Group, came to the city of Lonely, he wanted to **** the hands of Julie. Seal, and finally add a few words in the extra large font, saying that Cromwell is going to cover up the truth and must destroy all the big-character posters.


    In fact, this is nonsense. No matter whether the content is true or not, the big-character poster will be torn off. But for ordinary people, the behavior of the mercenary guild will increase the credibility of the big-character poster, and the content written in it will be more Fast speed spreads.


    "It''s useless." After listening to Joseph Joseph, Sasio shook his head: "We lack the corresponding evidence."


    "I don''t expect to try Cromwell." Han Jin said faintly: "As long as he is afraid of what he is doing during this time, I am satisfied."


    "My prophet, what should we do next?" Moxico has been stunned for a long time: "Do you really think we can **** this team to the Holy City through the blockade line?"


    Han Jin looked out and whispered: "What if this team was discovered by the people in Black Crow City?"


    "That''s still asking? All things are confiscated, all the people are killed! It''s that simple."


    "The people of the caravan will also be killed?"


    "They are not gods, why not kill?"


    "Compared with the goods in the team, what is the house that Hilna has mortgaged, and the hot rod, how much?"


    In the mind, Moxie seriously calculated: "Although Hilna''s house is in the center of the city, where the land is expensive, the land price is very expensive, but compared with the entire fifteen-car weapon and armor, it is still too small, even if it is added The hot rod is worth less than one-fifth of the entire fleet."


    ¡°That is to say, no one will put that mortgage in the eye, and businessmen are more afraid of accidents than we do.¡±


    "This..." Moxico was stunned.


    "Think about it, are they nervous?"


    There is a fat guy in the mind of Moxie. His name is Leopold. He is the head of the entire caravan. He is kind, amiable, always smiling, and he talks very well. He went to see him late at night. Asking to leave the city of Lonely in the early morning of the next day, Leopold agreed without hesitation.


    "Let''s say that, they know that the Holy Crown City is fighting, and they have to transport the munitions to there, and they must have their own cues." Han Jin said softly.


    "No! Since they have their own cuddling, why don''t you talk to us? So everyone can cooperate." Mo Xinke called.


    "I don''t know about this, unless they are willing to say it." Seeing that Mo Xinke came back with the temper of lifting the bar, Han Jin was very wise to transfer the target to others.


    ***


    All the way, surprisingly calm, nothing happened, but Han Jin and others did not dare to take it lightly, analyze and analyze, do it, and be careful. In this way, after a full month of travel, the team gradually approached the ruling area of ??the Holy Crown City, and the atmosphere was inexplicably tense.


    In a month, Hanjin will draw thousands of dollars every day, and the magic crystal acquired in the city of Lonely provides him with a solid guarantee. In fact, he had long deliberately forgotten Master¡¯s original warnings and the serious consequences of the Black Raven Magic Crystal, because he was anxious, in addition to keeping one percent of this insurmountable limit, others, I can''t take it anymore.


    In a strict sense, before the completion of Dazhuji, he was not a qualified comprehension person, and even could not display the Chinese character technique. He could make five ghosts and so on. Thanks to this mainland barrier. Clear element rules! Now, the energy that runs through the body is not entirely his own. The amount of consumption will be reduced, and it will not be self-replenishing. Only after the real foundation is completed will the energy in the body be refining into a virtual reality. The difference between the two is like a pheasant. With phoenix.


    The formal comprehension, from the beginning, using the method of vomiting, etc., to solidify the Peiyuan, Hanjin is from the introduction of Gujing, but the same way, people are the same, open the day to open The same is true of Xuanzang, and the big Zhoutian represents the ability to run too imaginary. At this point, Han Jin is considered to be at the same starting point as the regular comprehension, but he has a double advantage, except for normal. In addition to adjusting his interest, he can still absorb the energy of food, but only has a step of refining.


    Of course, the situation before this was very difficult. In that world, Han Jin was hiding under the wing of Master. He still deliberately kept a low profile and never challenged the tacit understanding and rules reached by the comprehension and the dust. The reason is here. Can''t afford it. When someone else takes out ten fire charms, the interest rate will be restored after a while, and he can''t, unless the firearms that he has pulled out can be exchanged for huge gains, and he can shoot when he shoots.


    What makes Xiannier and others stunned is that Han Jin suddenly has a great interest in grudges and magic. As long as there is leisure, he will ask Moss and Sasou for advice. This is the characteristic of Hanjin''s practice. Taking energy is the center of everything, and the countless ways he masters are equal to countless roads. He can walk to any end of the road and walk to the end. Go to another road.


    However, Han Jin only learned a few days of magic, and he threw Sasio aside. It cost the same elements. The power of magic is far less than that of Taoism. At least the initial magic is like this.

 Chapter 62： contact

    At dusk this day, everyone camped down a river. Han Jin had never been here, but he was very familiar with the name of the river, Cuihe, the place where he first washed away dirt after he came to the world. But now, they are in the lower reaches of the river, and go up a few dozen miles along the river, which is the town of Ladong.


    The escorts of the caravans picked up a lot of branches and ignited several bonfires. Han Jin and several other people gathered to discuss which direction to go from tomorrow. It is necessary to enter the theater. Of course, be careful and be careful, just Han Jin talked a lot of people, and the head of the caravan, Leopold, was a smile, but it was as if he had nothing to do with him.


    At the moment when the sunset jumped into the horizon, Sunil''s expression suddenly became stiff, and then jumped from the ground: "There are hooves! Many hooves!!"


    "Where?" Han Jin was shocked.


    "Over there." Siniel pointed to the east and then took off the long bow behind him.


    "Don''t be nervous, don''t be nervous." Leopold stood up and looked at the East, then smiled and said: "It should be your own."


    "Own person? Leopold, what do you mean by this?" Moxie asked.


    "Oh... We have already discussed with General Quincy of the Holy City, and he will meet us in this neighborhood." Leopold smiled, then handed it a little: "Some of you, in the past, see if it is Kun." The general of the West."


    Several guards jumped on the horses and quickly drove out of the camp. Several people from Xiannier looked at each other. Since the owners of the goods were not nervous, they did not need to be nervous. Moxike looked at Han Jin deeply. He remembered very much. Clearly, Han Jin said a few days ago that the caravans would dare to send military supplies to the Holy City, and they must be reliant. The general Quincy should be their cuddling.


    "Get up and get up." Leopold shouted: "You can''t camp here today, everyone is on the road overnight."


    Han Jin and others began to pack things up, the ignited bonfire was extinguished, the unloaded carriage was reassembled, and everyone was ready to go.


    It was not long, a row of black shadows appeared on the horizon, and it came to this side at a very fast speed. When hundreds of knights arrived, they were all ready.


    "It turned out to be Mario." Leopold walked over with a smile: "You haven''t seen it for a long time, you are getting more and more spiritual."


    ¡°How many goods were shipped this time?¡± A young knight came out.


    "A full fifteen cars, one hundred and fifty sets of heavy scorpions, and two thousand long swords."


    "Great!" The young knight laughed and laughed.


    Hundreds of knights have given way, and the carts that carry the goods have passed slowly from the ranks. Han Jin and others have remained in the same place. This is a courtesy. The two sides need to touch, if they still need their escort. They will follow suit. After all, this is not a holy crown city. If you don''t need it, Leopold will sign a contract and they can go back.


    Who knows that Leopold glanced back at them, revealing a smirk, and going out from his own hands, no one can imagine that such a kind and gracious person like Leopold would reveal this kind of heart. Cold expression.


    "Let the weapon down!" The young knight suddenly raised his face.


    "What?" Han Jin, who stood at the forefront, stunned.


    "I will say it again, immediately lay down my arms!" the young knight shouted.


    The muscles on Han Jin¡¯s face involuntarily moved. He stared at the young knight. The other person¡¯s age should be around twenty-three or four. The appearance is still handsome, but his face is too pale, his eyes are black and there are bags under his eyes. It should be due to the fact that nightlife is not very detectable. Han Jin¡¯s focus is on the other¡¯s eyes. There are laughter and contempt, but there is no goodwill.


    "What?" Hilna rushed up: "Are you mistaken? We are mercenaries! Mercenaries that escorted this goods!"


    "I know, but I don''t need you anymore." The young man''s eyes lit up and his tone eased slightly: "So, do it according to my orders!"


    "Why let us put down our weapons?" a soldier shouted. They were all members of the Fire Rose Mercenary Corps, and the head of the Fire Rose Mercenary Corps was Hilna. In the words of Moshinko, Hilna Since childhood, the so-called mercenary group is just a toy. The overall level can be imagined. Except Hilna, the remaining five or six people are all warriors.


    "Through this!" The young knight turned cold, and waved his hand, and several spurs rushed out from behind him. The soldier who was not inferior in the exit flew up and flew a few meters away, several arrows. Still violently trembled on him, although there was not much blood flowing, it was obviously not alive.


    "Len...Lon..." Hilna screamed and rushed.


    "It seems that you are not willing to cooperate." The young knight sighed and his fingers were on the sword.


    Han Jin looked at each other and although he didn''t know why, they knew that they would fall to the ground after putting down their weapons, and the silent language was quickly exchanged in their eyes.


    Hey... Sasio first threw the magic wand on the ground, and Siniel took off the longbow and slowly leaned down, and the Mossko still motionless, as if he hadn¡¯t made up his mind, Hanjin suddenly turned around. Road: "Miss Lily, you have to help us, those guys are too unreasonable!"


    beautiful? The young knight was a glimpse. He was very familiar with the name. He couldn¡¯t remember it for a while. At this time, Han Jin gave up half of his position. The young knight could only see a small part of the appearance. He stunned and spurred. The horse walked a few steps forward. When he confirmed the appearance, his face could not help but reveal his ecstasy. He turned to make an order. Unfortunately, he only saw a wall of earth rising.


    The Moxico screamed and leaped in the air like a lightning bolt. Both hands held the giant sword and fought hard. The sly sword light left a shadow in the air, such as the drooping star curtain.


    The Moxico is a burly figure with a giant sword that scares people. It always gives the enemy an illusion that he is a warrior who is used to knocking down the opponent. In fact, he has always been quick and quick, not to mention. He has now broken through the bottleneck, and in an instant he approached the young knight.


    The young knight was shocked and pulled out the sword at the fastest speed.


    With a loud bang, if there is a considerable gap in strength, the confrontation between the fighters can often be divided at an extremely fast speed, just as the Moxenko team played against the fighters in the eleventh town. The young knight made a scream of screaming. He could hold the sword of Moxico, but could not stand the sword light of Mosike. A bright blood band slanted from his forehead to the left cheek. It was composed of countless blood spots. And his left eye can''t open, and the starlight wrapped in the sword of Moxie has turned the young knight into a pockmark, and may even become a one-eyed dragon.

 Chapter 63： hostage

    Sunnier shot an arrow in his backhand and slammed the ground. The arrow actually shot through the lock of the young knight and pierced his shoulder.


    The earth wall couldn¡¯t stop the hordes of knights, but they got enough time. When the knights opened the wall, they only saw a ridiculous Moss, and the sword in the hands of Moshin¡¯s was already there. The neck of the knight.


    A middle-aged knight stretched out his arm to stop the turmoil of the knights, and looked at the Moxenko with his cold eyes. The kind of savage killing seemed to be able to pierce the human body. Unfortunately, the Moxico is a standard desperate. He is really guilty, even if he dares to go up and cut like a dragon, how many hundred knights are a fart? !


    Moxie hated and spit, glaring at the young knight, slowly receding toward the enemy, Sasio had picked up the magic wand, a spell sang, and with his gesture, a swamp appeared in them. Between the Cavaliers. However, his magic is very limited. Compared with hundreds of knights, a swamp is too small, and the knights on both sides slowly cover it and surround them.


    "Let''s open the way, otherwise I will kill him!" said Moxico coldly.


    The knights look at the middle-aged knight together, but the middle-aged knight is like an iceberg in the past, and his expression and eyes have not changed.


    "Tell them, let the road open!" The long sword in the hands of Mo Xinke gently stroked a blood mark between the necks of the young knight.


    "Let it go, let it go! This is the order!!" The young knight screamed.


    "Sorry, adults, I can do this to maximize your safety." The middle-aged man across the street said coldly: "Leave the adults, I can let you go!"


    "Roll your mother!" Mo Xinke smiled and said: "Leave him, where are we going? Take us as children? I count three, you will not let me open, I will cut him one hand first! One¡­¡­"


    The middle-aged knight paused and slowly raised the sword in his hand. Hundreds of knights were extremely neatly flat with a knight gun, listing the sprint formation and expressing a **** for tat.


    "Two..." Forced to this, where the Moxic Branch would be afraid, he held the giant sword in his hand and counted it to three. If the knights still refused to open, he would not hesitate to cut off the young. One hand of the knight.


    At this moment, Hilna suddenly climbed up. She stared at the back of the young knight with hateful eyes. She suddenly pulled out the giant sword that was not inferior to Moxenko. She slashed her head to the young knight.


    Hilna is a man who dares to love and hate. The mind is relatively simple. Especially after witnessing the tragic death of his companion, she has not considered anything other than revenge. Of course, this is stupid.


    Sasio and Siniel were all shocked, including the Mossenko, and the middle-aged knight opposite was even more stunned, but no one could stop Hilna''s movements.


    The Moss Branch can''t move. There are more than a dozen shooters hidden in the Cavaliers. The opposite is still a high-ranking knight. As long as his sword leaves the throat of the hostage, what happens behind him is not something he can control.


    Xiannier is also powerless. She can''t shoot her own partner. As for the long sword in the hand of Hilna, it is even more nonsense. Don''t say she is a fairy, even a high-ranking ranger can''t do it.


    A wooden man who was half taller than Mossenko appeared out of thin air, blocking Hilna''s sword with his own body, and then his backhand was a punch, hitting Hilna''s chest and abdomen.


    Hilna was beaten back a few steps, her body huddled, and she kept vomiting.


    The wooden man who made Han Jin''s post-production has shrunk a lot in size. Although the material of the tree demon is no less than that of the millennium mahogany, the body shape has many shortcomings, and the defense is not good. It is promoted to the sword of the seventh-order fighter. It can ruin a wooden man, and the movement is not flexible. Of course, it is also blamed that the movement of Moxinke is too flexible. It always hits the wooden person and launches an attack. Therefore, Han Jin, who is very angry and angry, has made great improvements. The power of Fuxi is limited. The wooden people who cover and affect the height of two feet, and the wooden people who cover and affect nearly two meters, the effect is very obvious.


    In the field, the most calm person is undoubtedly Han Jin. He observed everybody''s every move. When Hilna waved the long sword, the middle-aged knight''s face changed dramatically. Although the process was extremely short, he could see clearly. And my heart will have a sigh of relief.


    Han Jin slowly walked up, knocked off the helmet of the hostage, and the knife in his hand was stopped in front of the right eye of the hostage.


    "If the adult is really out of order, I think you will also be severely punished, right?" Han Jin said faintly: "I have a way, I stay with this adult, you let me Partner to go."


    Moxico¡¯s figure was shocked and he said: ¡°No...¡±


    "Don''t talk nonsense." Han Jin whispered: "Do as I said."


    The middle-aged knight looked up and down Han Jin: "Are you a teacher?"


    "It has nothing to do with you." Han Jin''s tone is very rude: "Now you just need to tell me, accept not to accept my advice."


    "Good! Let them go!" the middle-aged knight shouted.


    "No, let''s go, let''s go!" Sasio stepped forward. He was as excited as Moss, although he saw a lot of things during his travels, but his blood was still cold because he is now Still very young, the boiling time is not lacking the courage to boil.


    "Either you go, or we don''t leave, which one do you choose?" Han Jin said faintly.


    Mo Xinke and others are silent, although Han Jin¡¯s words are facts, but they cannot accept these two choices.


    "Don''t grind, let you go and leave!" Han Jin''s eyes fell on the middle-aged knight: "I want thirty horses!"


    The middle-aged knight bit his teeth and said: "Give them the horses!"


    About 30 knights jumped off the horse and hated to put their mounts aside. Xiannier suddenly said, "Listen to him." After that, she has already gone over and jumped over to a horse.


    There are Xiannier as an example, and Mo Xinke and Sasuo have gone down their heads. Hilna is close to Hanjin and whispers: "Let''s go, give him to me." One punch was to wake up the grief of Hilna. She understood how stupid the move was, and the task was taken by her. The disaster was also brought by her, so she hoped to make up for it.


    "You go, I stay." Han Jin said faintly.


    "Mom! I still want to find trouble for everyone? Is Laozi talking to you!" Mo Xinke yelled.


    Hilna stunned, and she never thought that Moxico would face her in front of so many people, but when she thought about the cause and effect, she slammed her tears and burst into tears, then walked forward.


    For a moment, all the people rode on the horses, and each had a spare one. The eyes of everyone were concentrated on Hanjin. Others said that Steelberg was all in the air and finally cried: "Young Master. ......"


    "Go!"

 Chapter 64： Jedi

    Xiannier and others rushed the horse and quickly disappeared into the twilight. The middle-aged knight waited patiently for a moment and said slowly: "Can we let go of our adults now?"


    "Down." Han Jin smiled.


    The middle-aged knight took a breath and then made a gesture. All the knights jumped from the horse.


    "Now, kill your horses." Han Jin added another sentence.


    "You..." The middle-aged knight¡¯s eyes shot out of Mori¡¯s sharpness.


    The knife in Hanjin''s hand turned briskly, and then returned to the hostage. This is not the knife that Siniel took out at the beginning. It was sharply sharpened by Han Jin, and the slender knife tip was away from the hostage. The eyeballs are only a few millimeters, and the hostages lick their eyes, and the eyelashes will touch the tip of the knife. This feeling of piercing will make people feel scared. The hostage knew where the pain had occurred and knew that something had fallen, but he did not dare to look at it. He did not dare to scream, but he did not dare to move. He could only endure severe pain and sit there like a statue.


    Han Jin¡¯s hand is extremely firm, as if it was solidified in the air: ¡°I like this person, I will never repeat it.¡±


    The middle-aged knight snorted, and the long sword picked up and was piercing into the neck of the horse. The horse jumped up wildly, turned his body half a turn, and then fell to the ground, blood rushing out with foam.


    Hundreds of murderous eyes were concentrated on Han Jin, but this did not have any effect on Han Jin. Then, one after another, the horses were stabbed by their masters, and the savage screams resounded through the heavens and the earth.


    "Now, it should be ok?" said the middle-aged knight in a word.


    "Wait." Han Jin suddenly became greedy as gold.


    The middle-aged knight seriously looked at Han Jin. The more he looked at it, the more he was shocked. Han Jin¡¯s smile was very gentle and very kind, but the hate that flashed in his eyes was like a raging wave, and he was so overwhelmed.


    It is reasonable to say that Han Jin¡¯s cultivation should not make the knights feel oppressed. It depends on his origins. In the endless stream of time and space, he does not disperse his spirits. His spiritual strength has already been unimaginable. Crucified, and his face looks calm, but his heart is suffering from extremely fierce conflicts.


    There is something called an impression. For example, the first time you use a mobile phone, the first time you drink a wine, the first time you eat a dish, if you leave a bad impression, maybe you will not try that kind of thing in your lifetime.


    Han Jin¡¯s impression of the world is extremely bad, chaotic, without rules, the destruction of the town of Ladong, the bad businessman George of the eleventh town, the soldiers who met on the road, the mercenary guilds of the city of the cliff, and now The encounter has already made him intolerable. Since he was sensible, he has never wanted to completely destroy anything like this.


    Perhaps, for a person who is reluctant to get used to it, this is nothing, but Han Jin can''t, his experience has determined that his patience is limited. In that world, there are all kinds of fraud and oppression, but after all, in the civilized era, fraud and oppression are all for the benefit. If there is no interest, the average person will not easily hurt anyone.


    Here is a mess, and there are naked looting, bullying, and even killing everywhere. Therefore, Han Jin feels abhorrent and extremely disgusting!


    But the middle-aged knight did not know what kind of change Han Jin had completed, and he did not know what kind of road he had forced Han Jin to take. He was always working hard to save the hostages.


    "Brother, now you put the weapon down, I promise not to hurt you! I can swear!"


    "What time do you want us to wait?"


    "This is your last chance. I hope you can cherish it!"


    "Brother, do you know who Mario is? He is a noble aristocrat, is..."


    When the middle-aged man chattered, Han Jin was always moving, his hand and his knife were very firm, but the hostage was a little bit stunned. The sweat on his head kept flowing. The most weird thing is that his The body is shaking slightly, but the head remains motionless. Obviously, it is trying to control itself. The difficulty coefficient of this posture should be close to perfect score.


    Just when the middle-aged knight no longer tried to convince Han Jin, Han Jin suddenly spoke up: "Tell me, why should you attack us? Also, let the shooters put the bow and arrow away, I am more vulnerable." If you are nervous, you will do something wrong, don''t force me."


    The middle-aged knight waved his hand and motioned the shooters to put away their bows and arrows. Then they indulged for a moment and smiled bitterly: "This is not the first caravan."


    "What do you mean?" Han Jin asked coldly.


    "How do you say... When our caravans buy munitions in the city of Lonely, they will release the wind and say that they will send the munitions directly to the Holy Crown City." The middle-aged knight said slowly: "Actually, they are The munitions are sent here, and then we transfer the munitions to the Holy City through other channels. Brothers, we are not deliberately embarrassing you, we can never let this news spread, if you let the people of Black Crow City and Dip City Let''s hear, then we will..."


    "In this case, why hire us?"


    "Brother, we always have to be done, otherwise it will cause others to doubt, not to mention that it is not safe on the road. If you encounter a bandit, you will be in trouble."


    "More than that." Han Jin sneered: "When the caravans return to the city of Lonely, they will find a mercenary guild, saying that the mission has failed and the mercenaries hired have been killed so that they can deposit According to myself, the mercenaries are indeed dead, and no one comes to them. It is a good idea, even if those businessmen do not earn your money, the income from the deposit alone is enough to attract them to continue. ¡±


    The middle-aged knight¡¯s face changed greatly, and there was a murder in his eyes. In fact, this is superfluous. Without these words, he could not let Han Jin go back alive.


    Han Jin looked at the sky, and now it is getting darker: "Okay, you... all give me a kneel down."


    The middle-aged knight bit his teeth and took the lead and fell to the ground. He didn''t dare to defy. Now he can only do it according to the other party''s words, to paralyze the other party. If the force is too tight, let the other party give birth to the same thoughts, then they will be miserable. .


    "If I let you go now, would you come to harm me again?" Han Jin smiled.


    "No...no..." The hostage was almost moved to cry. He went to the event just to mix the military. Who knows that he will encounter this kind of thing, and he will immediately reply to his freedom. He even nearly faint.


    "To talk and count." Han Jin took a picture of the hostage''s head and suddenly pushed forward.


    With a bang, the knife slammed into the eyes of the hostage. The middle-aged knight screamed and shouted: "No..." Then he threw his long sword back.

 Chapter 65： gift

    In the eyes of hundreds of killings, Han Jin¡¯s figure suddenly shrank down to the ground, like an unfortunate person who was caught in a swamp. The spurred long sword passed over Hanjin and flew straight into the distance.


    Oh... a chuckle, this is the last gift that Han Jin left for them, but all the knights felt a creepy cold, without having to express them in clear language. They realized that this thing has not yet Finished, it will not end.


    "What is this magic?" a knight exclaimed.


    "What the **** is it doing? Give me up, get up!" The middle-aged knight roared and jumped up: "Catch ahead! Fast!!"


    "Adult, should you send someone to report to the general?"


    "If you want to die, you will go back!" said the middle-aged knight, who gnawed his teeth and then stumbled and ran to the ''hostage''. The knife had penetrated into the ''hostage'' eye. This kind of injury could not be saved. The middle-aged knight thought of his future and thought of his family. He couldn¡¯t help but mourn: "Ah..."


    The night wind swept across the gloomy mountains, and the faint starlight blew down, putting a layer of cold coat on the earth, as if reminding the world, it was about to go to the winter.


    A large piece of yellow wormwood swayed weakly, and it seemed to be unbearable for the end of the autumn. A figure was drilled from the wormwood. His appearance was extremely abrupt. To be exact, he was drilled from the ground.


    Han Jin used to be very gentle and very gentle. Now, the whole person has become a sharp-edged blade. Although his face is still harmlessly smiling, his eyes have become extraordinarily dark. The wind exudes a chill of light, like two gems from hell.


    Han Jin looked around and saw a few steps on the avenue covered with ruts and horseshoe prints. He observed for a moment and then ran to the north.


    In the process of running, Han Jin made a few strokes in the air with a very fast speed, and gave a low voice: "Dise!"


    Han Jin¡¯s momentum suddenly changed. Every time his toes point to the ground, the whole person will shoot out like a sharp arrow, shoot out seven or eight meters, the speed will slow down and fall, then the toes will point again. It became a sharp arrow again.


    In his chest, it is all killing. Since the world is trying to stop him, hurt him, or even kill him, he doesn''t need any scruples. He has a tooth for a tooth and an eye for an eye! This will be his guideline.


    Han Jin is not a person who likes impulsiveness. He has to think twice about doing anything. The four mantles made by the large amount of earth elements he has taken for 30 days are the magic weapon he relied on to escape. He has already used one. Zhang, he has three chances to escape, he is not afraid!


    Han Jin¡¯s figure is like a fast-moving kite. Although there is a slow process in the end, the overall speed is not much worse than the free running horse. The caravan was loaded with armor and weapons. The car was printed deep and deep. As a former private detective who was good at finding all kinds of clues, he would not lose his eyes when he closed his eyes.


    I don''t know how long it took, a sly black line jumped into his eyes, Han Jin stabilized his body shape, observed the situation around him, and then inserted it straight from the wilderness.


    The people of the caravan did not realize the danger, they were still talking and laughing, some were talking about how much income they could earn, and some were sorry for the two women, because they did not have the opportunity to play, of course, there was nothing to be a pity. .


    Han Jinfu was in the grass, waiting for the caravan to pass. He knew who the caravan guards were talking about, Julie and Hilna. The kind of sly and teasing tone made his murder more intense.


    The first carriage approached Han Jin. Han Jin quietly took out a wooden man soldier. He just wanted to release it, but suddenly he stopped. He was kneeling on the ground, just to sense a slight vibration. Did the knight come over?


    More than 20 carriages passed by Han Jin. Han Jin first tightened his cuffs, trousers and plackets, then smashed out like a fish, quietly approaching the last carriage, flashing into the car. At the end, both hands and feet climbed into the rut and pressed tightly under the carriage. The effect of the lifting technique has not disappeared. His body is as light as a Swift, and it is effortless.


    Soon, I could hear the clear hooves, and then it was getting louder and louder. The team stopped at the side of the road. For a moment, Han Jin heard Leopold¡¯s cry: "General Quincy, how come you personally came. ?"


    "Mario''s kid? Not with you?" replied with a thick voice.


    "No, it should be still packing up those mercenaries." Leopold smiled.


    "How? Is there a lot of trouble there?" The thick voice was very surprised.


    "No trouble, only one fighter." Leopold''s laughter looked very evil: "There are two women in the mercenary, hehe... Mario adults should not let them go."


    "This kid..." The thick voice paused for a moment: "No, I still don''t trust."


    "General, Mario adults with hundreds of knights, watching time, it should be almost the same."


    "If something goes wrong, then we are all finished, let''s take a trip." The thick voice said: "This belt is very safe, I will not send someone to **** you, but your movements should be faster. The Lord Lord has already urged me several times. The battle there is very intense and I need to add it! Right, how many magic crystals did you bring this time?"


    "More than three six-order fire magic crystals, and fifty sixth-order water magic crystals."


    "Just so?"


    "General, you don''t know, the middle-level magic crystal of the lonely cliff city has been swept away. I guess... the merchants in Black Crow City and Dip City are also buying a lot of magic crystals. I did my best. I have received so much."


    "Hey!" The thick voice said coldly: "The fight is to fight money. The black crow city of Zaguned is sexually brutal. The civilians in his territory have been killed by him. Want to compare with us? It is purely a dream!" ¡±


    "Yeah, how can Zaguned compare with our wise lord..." Leopold was assorted, and while touting the dissmark, he also brought in the presence of General Quincy.


    "Well, let''s go." The thick voice interrupted Leopold''s words impatiently: "You should not rest at night, and you must arrive at the Holy City before noon the day after tomorrow."


    "Do not worry, general." Leopold smiled.


    The team continued to move forward, and the knights rushed in the opposite direction. Han Jin sighed. His intention was to wait for the knights to separate from the team and suddenly attacked. Now they have changed their minds. The speed of the team is so Slow, rushed to the holy crown city before noon the day after tomorrow? Why? Will not be attacked? Leopold promised with a certainty, and there must be something that others did not know.


    (Give a referral to the brethren...)

 Chapter 66： tunnel

    I don¡¯t know how long it took, the carriage suddenly became bumpy. Han Jin looked around through the wheels. The team had already turned a small road. At the end of the road was a small and small hill. A lonely village with only a few households, but no one lights up, full of deadly taste.


    The team went straight through the village and walked down the hill. More than a dozen guards jumped down and moved open the old straw. In a vague blast, a hole with a height of three meters and a width of two meters appeared. In front of everyone.


    There are more than a dozen knights in the cave. They should be familiar with the caravans. Let¡¯s blame them on the side and wave the team to hurry in.


    When the Shimen gate of the dense cave suddenly closed, the team had already entered a down road. Due to its own load, the horse started pulling the car and later turned into a car running on the horse. Fortunately, every carriage was on the carriage. There is a very skilled driver who controls the rhythm of the entire team.


    Probably able to walk up a kilometer, the speed of the team slowed down, there is a small square in front, there is a camp in the square, the cold north wind is blocked by the earth, it is very warm, a few dressed in bright silver battle A warrior was sitting around the door of the camp. I didn''t know what was being chatted. There was a woman in the camp or there was a figure. It seems that this camp has existed for a long time.


    Leopold and the soldiers in front of the camp talked a few words and told the team to continue moving forward. Han Jin still hid under the carriage, carefully observed the movement around him, just saw the soldiers sitting around. His heart mentioned the eyes of the blind, the angle is almost parallel, as long as the soldiers are slightly more careful, it is not difficult to find the abnormal shadow under the carriage, but unfortunately it has been slackening for too long, and the alert has become a kind of no The necessary things.


    There are traces of artificial excavation all around, which is not naturally formed. Up to now, the amount of work he has seen has been astounding. If this tunnel can lead to the Holy City, it is a miracle. It is really difficult. Imagine, who can have such great strength? !


    The road ahead is very dark, and there is a magical lantern installed every 50 meters. This can only make people faintly see something, absolutely not bright.


    The guards in the team complained in a low voice. Han Jin listened for a moment and understood some things. In the non-war period, this tunnel will not be opened. It will not be easy to open during the war. Only the situation is very difficult and urgently needs blood transfusion. At this time, this tunnel will become the blood vessel for the survival of the Holy Crown City. The other end of the tunnel is in the territory of Beit League. In order to avoid causing unnecessary disputes, the army of Black Crow City and Dip City will never break into the Byzant League, and the authenticity of the tunnel is greatly guaranteed.


    Of course, if Black Crow City and Dip City find such a tunnel, they will certainly not be polite. The problem is that since they will not infringe on the border of Beit League, they will not be able to find it.


    Every time I walk to the kilometer, there will be several roads along the road. There are obvious signs at the fork, guiding the right direction. It is not a thing after a fork, but after a dozen forks, I saw it. Nearly a hundred roads, Han Jin can''t help but feel a sense of shock. Isn''t this a huge underground labyrinth?


    The dark places are always easy to sleep, but the guards on the first carriage don''t dare to slack off, others can be wrong, they can''t be wrong. If the team is introduced into the road, the consequences are very serious, and maybe never want to come out. .


    Leopold is strong in spirit, and he is sitting behind the chauffeur after drilling out the car. He is a responsible person, at least responsible for himself. The ridiculous thing is that others only know that he is only seeing his financial resources, but he can¡¯t see To the hard work he paid. When other people play, he has to carefully calculate the gains and losses of each business; when other people are resting, he has to keep his eyes open all the time; there are all kinds of circumstance, welcoming, deception, can only say, which line to do Not easy.


    "Give me the jug." Leopold said yawning.


    The guard fell asleep on the carriage and didn''t hear him at all. Leopold couldn''t help but narrow his eyes. This is also a common problem for human beings. When he enjoys, he does not want others to enjoy it more than him. When he is suffering, he hopes that everyone will suffer like him.


    He is strong here, and the guard is sleeping like a pig. Leopold is severely irritated. His appearance is not in line with his heart. It can even be said to be the opposite. Leopold If you pass a whip, you have to pump it down.


    The whip has not moved yet. A sudden fireball fulfilled the wish for Leopold. However, the consequences were too serious. The guard slid out and slammed into the hole and then fell to the ground. He The head has turned into a coke.


    Leopold stayed, a figure fell from above, sat next to him, Leopold looked sideways, could not help but scream, screaming and screaming along the deep hole .


    "what happened?"


    "Enemy attack? Enemy attack..."


    The entire team yelled at the horses and huddled together. The driver in front of Leopold found that he was wrong. He hurriedly jumped out of the carriage. Leopold was not moving. He only looked at Han Jin, just like a I saw the snake''s frog.


    A **** poked his head out of the corner. His half body was hiding behind the carriage. A long bow slowly opened and the arrow pointed to Han Jin, which was more than ten meters away.


    Just as the guard was about to release his finger, a huge fist flew from the side and hit the guard''s cheek. The guard only had a tragedy, and he flew out and slammed into the hole. Then I was bounced back.


    A wooden man skipped the carriage and ran into the volley. The second punch was again bombarded on the guard''s cheek, and then another punch. The entire wall shook. When the wooden man locked the next target, the guard half. The head has been deeply embedded in the wall of the cave, only to see a mouth with blood flowing, and the arc between his neck and his body is almost ninety degrees.


    "Kill him..." A dozen guards rushed from the front and rear ends.


    Han Jin smiled and released a wooden man. The two wooden men were guarded before and after, blocking the attack of the guards. Although the nature of the work of the **** is similar to that of the mercenary, it is divided into low and high ends. If there is enough power to join a mercenary squad, personal income will suddenly increase by a dozen times or more, no need to go. Look at the face.


    Han Jin is very clear that the most powerful **** captain is just a fifth-order swordsman. He has enough confidence to solve all opponents.


    Leopold did not dare to move. His head and face were cold and sweaty everywhere. The businessman''s mind was flexible. In the blink of an eye, he thought of many questions. Why did Mario not come over for a long time? Is it... those knights have been killed? ? Reminiscent of the mercenary who had been following the hole in front of him, the more he thought about it, the more terrible he felt, and the feeling of a creepy feeling made him breathless.

 Chapter 67： Robbery

    "Is it fun?" Han Jin said with a grin: "There is more fun." Two characters appeared in his hands, and then turned into a light light smoke, full of ten ghosts appearing on the battlefield, with the wooden man who has been on the defensive Launch a counterattack.


    "God... ghost!"


    "That guy is a wizard! It is a wizard!!" The dozen or so guards were in a mess at the time. Although they did not have the experience of fighting with the wizards, they did not prevent them from understanding the horror of the wizards. The ten ghosts have not fully played their combat power. The guards It has already begun to collapse, and Leopold simply stunned.


    For this group of low-level professionals, the combination of Mu people and ghosts is extremely terrible. As long as they are wrapped around the ghosts, they lose their sight and can only wield weapons. The wooden people are not affected. A punch is very strong.


    "Get out of the way..." The captain of the **** seized the opportunity of the wooden man to chase his companion. A sword smashed on the head of the wooden man, and the wooden man was stepped back a few steps. Then he waved the sword and went straight to Hanjin.


    Shooting people first shot horses, thieves first smashed the king, the tactics are correct, but unfortunately his speed is not ghost fast, the two ghosts are also caught in the bag, the **** captain bag in the middle.


    However, he can be regarded as a man, showing a courageous momentum, although the two ghosts are smashing his body in a crazy tear, and although he can''t see anything now, he is still in the direction of the impression. Rushing, a long sword dances like a tiger.


    Han Jin reached out and pulled out the short sword at Leopold''s waist. This short sword is very beautiful, and the workmanship is exquisite and precise. The hilt should be made of some kind of Warcraft teeth or bones. It feels very smooth. It is also inlaid with a row of small rubies, not so much a weapon, but rather a craft.


    Han Jin smashed his hand with his hand, and his body was slanted in the oblique thorn. The toes were a little on the wall of the hole. The figure changed his direction, and the movement was light. He fell quietly behind the guard captain and then sent the stiletto backhand. Go out.


    With a bang, the short sword penetrated from the neck of the guard captain and emerged from the other side. The body of the guard captain suddenly became stiff, and both hands unconsciously struggled twice. Then the sword fell to the ground and the body changed. It was slack, so it was swaying on the short sword.


    The resistance of the guards collapsed in an instant, and they desperately fled to the distance. Han Jin¡¯s eyes flickered and then resumed calm. It¡¯s not because of what is poor, but revenge must try to bring the greatest loss to the enemy and kill it. The few guards are meaningless. The Holy Crown City can recruit dozens or even hundreds of them and take the goods away to bring significant losses to the enemy.


    Under the command of Han Jin, the two wooden men became slaves, and they quickly sorted out the seven-eight-eight-slanted team, and the ghosts became driver drivers, driving the carriage to the road.


    For a moment, the team entered a world where the fingers could not be seen. Fortunately, the ghost does not need to be bright. Han Jin has no fixed goal. Just go forward, he is too lazy to control those ghosts.


    Leopold¡¯s breathing suddenly became heavy, and Han Jin waited for a moment, feeling that Leopold was still motionless, and said with a smile: ¡°Wake up?¡±


    "Adult, can''t blame me!" Leopold screamed abruptly: "The knights forced me to do this, adults..."


    The roar sounded far and wide in the black lacquered hole, and it also produced an echo. Perhaps his voice was too fierce, and several horses screamed with uneasiness.


    "Small voice." Han Jin said faintly.


    "Adults, really can''t blame me, I don''t want to do this, they forced me, adults, I have no way." Leopold whispered.


    "I understand, huh, huh..." Han Jin¡¯s smile is like a spring breeze: "I won¡¯t kill you. If you want to kill you, you are already dead."


    Leopold was silent, as if he was thinking about how much credibility Hanjin had.


    "Right, I ask you, is this tunnel you dug?" Han Jin shifted the subject.


    "No, I heard that these tunnels have been around for a long time, as if they were dug by crypts." Leopold replied cautiously.


    "Crypt man?"


    "You don''t know the crypt man?"


    "Well, I heard that." Han Jin whispered: "When did the people of the Holy City find these authentic?"


    "I don''t know, they won''t tell me, if it''s not for them to buy military capital, I wouldn''t be qualified to come here." Leopold hesitated for a long while, and finally couldn''t help it: "Adult, we Where are you going?"


    "Which, where to go."


    "With ... casually?" Leopold saw that Han Jin has always been very amiable, and his courage is too much: "Adult, you can''t go here, you will get lost!"


    "It¡¯s better to get lost than to be caught. What do you say?" Han Jin smiled. Of course he wouldn¡¯t be afraid to get lost. A mantle would go out unless the vertical distance from the ground was more than ten miles.


    "Adults... This is not the way to go, I... I have a suggestion to tell you, you won''t blame me?" Leopold said flustered.


    "Say it."


    "Actually... all this is a misunderstanding, adults, I am willing to guarantee you!" Leopold said in a hurry, he was afraid that he would not have the courage to continue to say: "I have played a lot with the Holy City." After the second time, General Quincy is my good friend, this feeling is still there, as long as I speak..."


    "I ask you a question." Han Jin interrupted Leopold''s words: "If you say that you are walking and see a cliff in front, will you jump?"


    "of course not."


    "I won''t." Han Jin softly said.


    "This¡­¡­"


    "You still don''t know, the guy named Mario has been killed by me." Han Jin smiled.


    Leopold is a fool, he can''t figure out anyway. Since this mercenary even Mario dare to kill, he will not care about his identity as Leopold, but why is he always happy with himself? It¡¯s just like an old friend.


    The sound of the hooves, every sound hit his heart, making him uneasy, looking for a chance to escape? This thought just flashed, and he was vetoed by himself. God knows where this is, can you find the way to go back?

 Chapter 68： businessman

    In the wilderness, it is already snowy, but somewhere in the underground, it is more difficult than the hot summer days. A lava river that tumbling in the canyon is the source of heat and the source of light. At ten feet, there is a long iron bridge. The bridge is made up of iron plates and iron cables. God knows how long the bridge has been subjected to roasting, so that the whole bridge has become black and abnormal. Heavy, unusually old.


    Leopold was kneeling beside the canyon, his body twisted in a strange posture, his right hand stretched backwards, trying to catch the long sword that was nailed into the ground, the sword not only pierced the ground. Also penetrated his calf. From the perspective of human body structure, if you keep your calf still, he can''t help by grasping the hilt, unless it is determined to hold the fish and die, not the leg.


    "Damn..." Leopold cursed a low, then slammed down again, and with a faint light, it was clear that Leopold''s wound had turned black, for any wound. This color is very unlucky.


    At this moment, the hooves came from the hole, and then the hooves became more and more urgent. For a moment, a carriage galloped out of the tunnel and rushed straight to the cable bridge, but there was a huge rock at the bridge. Blocking the way, the wooden man on the carriage pulled the reins hard, and the direction of the carriage suddenly changed. In the panicking and desperate roar of the horse, the carriage jumped up and fell straight to the canyon.


    Then, one after another carriage rushed out of the hole, and turned to the embrace of the lava river without hesitation. The extremely beautiful and extremely pure fire-red waves bloomed one after another. The scene was surprisingly spectacular.


    When the last carriage rushed to the canyon, Han Jin gently jumped from the top and watched the carriage fall. Then he shifted his gaze to Leopold and smiled. "Think of me?"


    "You...you are crazy!" Leopold knew the origin of the carriage, because Han went to talk to him in detail before he went: "The Desmark Lord will never let you go."


    "Let him come." Han Jin smiled, bypassing the boulders and walking straight to the bridge.


    "If you want to retaliate against Mario and retaliate against me, it''s enough!" Leopold yelled like crazy: "Why didn''t you let me go??"


    "Because I am a good person." Han Jin paused and said faintly: "When I am in difficulty, if someone gives me a drop of water, I will use a clear spring to reward him. Of course, hatred is the same."


    Leopold was silent, staring at Han Jin''s back with a horrified look.


    Han Jin walked to the center of the bridge, grabbed a hanging iron rope, and shook it hard. The iron rope flew upwards. Han Jin quietly looked at the other end of the rope, when the iron rope began to fall down. His eyes were fast and he caught a hand.


    The other end of the rope is wearing a horse meat weighing almost five or six pounds. The Lava River is a natural oven. In which position, how long it takes to roast the horse meat, it is not a problem. I can master it.


    Han Jin sniffed the smell of horse meat and smiled with satisfaction: "Exactly!"


    Leopold bit his lip and suddenly lowered his head. At this time, he would taste the unbearable and madness.


    Han Jin walked to Leopold with his horse meat: "Is it for you today?"


    "No need, I have nothing to do, nothing to do..." Leopold''s face has become iron.


    "That''s good." Han Jin tore a piece of horse meat by hand, stuffed it into his mouth, chewed it silently, then hesitated, tore off a horse of almost the size of a thumb, and bent over to Leopold: " Eat some?"


    Leopold''s eyes were so big that he seemed to be rolling out of his eyes. After a long, long time, he had a fire-devil magic crystal in his hand. Leopold threw the magic crystal on the ground. Stretching your hand is going to catch the horse meat.


    Han Jin suddenly shook his hand back: "Five magic crystals."


    "What?? You have to change five magic crystals for such a small piece of horse meat?!" Leopold almost sighed, and he screamed: "Why don''t you grab it?!"


    "What do you think I am doing?" Han Jin smiled.


    Leopold was speechless, and he pleaded for a long while: "Let''s use the previous price, okay? I beg you, my magic crystal is not much."


    Han Jin smiled and put the piece in his mouth. Then he took out a leather bag and took a sip on his neck. He whispered: "Drinking water?"


    Leopold''s throat squirmed violently, but he clenched his teeth, but he did not let go. The facts were there. His magic crystal has been ''buy'' away by Han Jin, and the five magic crystals can be replaced by a small piece. Horse meat, he really can''t afford it.


    "Like this, you give me all the magic crystals, I will let you have a full meal, then let you go." Han Jin said softly.


    Leopold turned his head aside and he didn''t believe it at all.


    "Actually, I can use other methods, but I don''t. I have been trying to avoid hurting you, know why?"


    Leopold wants to laugh at the sky, but also wants to swear, nailing himself with a sword, not hurting?


    "Because I am afraid of loneliness." Han Jin replied: "You see, you have been afraid that I will kill you, so I will try my best to please me. When I am fine, always chat with me, or tell me about yourself. The story of your family, huh, huh... This is what I want, otherwise I am hiding here alone, how boring it is! You work hard, make me very happy, very touched, I am telling the truth, if you I did as I said, I will let you go."


    After listening to these words, Leopold''s eyes kept turning, as if thinking about something.


    "Your time is running out." Han Jin smiled: "This time, they set me a trap. Only two or three of those carriages have things. If I didn''t guess wrong, they should already have After chasing it down, now you have to give me an answer, do you agree or disagree?"


    "You really don''t kill me?" Leopold looked at Han Jin.


    "There is no time." Han Jin sighed, then pulled out the long sword at the waist and raised his head.


    "I agree... I agree..." Leopold screamed. He saw the murder in Hanjin''s eyes, and he wanted to open it. He resolutely refused to hand over the remaining magic crystals, and he could not form Hanjin. What harm is not as good as gambling once.


    "Oh?" Han Jin put down his long sword.


    With a bang, almost one hundred magic crystals fell on the ground, and Leopold said sadly: "I have so much left."


    Han Jin put all the magic crystals in the space ring, then threw a large piece of horse meat and a water-filled skin bag in front of Leopold and turned to walk on the bridge.


    "Hey... adults, don''t leave, let me go!" Leopold screamed in surprise and joy.


    "They are coming." Han Jin said faintly, and then his body shape, several vertical jumps have already crossed the cable bridge.

 Chapter 69： Crossing the river

    In the rush of horseshoes, dozens of knights rushed out of the tunnel with their torches. Their riding skills were very high. The tunnel was only less than 20 meters away from the canyon. The average person was too busy, but the knights were very capable. Relaxed the horses with ease, then spread them into a squad line and spread them out.


    "A spectacular lava river..." A knight made a heartfelt sigh.


    "There are traces of activity here!" Another knight found something.


    Just then, a hoarse and vague voice came over: "General, it is me, save me..."


    The knights were shocked and looked in the direction of the sound. A thin, dirty arm sticking out from behind a stone was swaying.


    Several knights spurred the horses and slowly moved forward. The rest of the knights continued to be vigilant. When they approached the stone, a dirty person jumped into their eyes, and the clothes were broken, not even as good as they were. There was a thick layer of grease on his face that couldn''t identify his original appearance, and he had a weird smell on his body. The whole man was kneeling on the ground, a long sword pierced from his calf, straight into the ground, and nailed his leg there. The most weird thing was that he actually chewed something, his right hand was still tightly held. A piece of barbecue that doesn''t know which animal.


    "What kind of person are you?" a knight asked aloud.


    "Kun... Is General Quincy here? I am Leopold!" Leopold said vaguely, and he knew that it was very rude now, but compared with the hunger that was so painful, the rudeness What is it?


    "Who?" A tall figure covered in front of Leopold: "Leopold? You... have you become like this?"


    Leopold had just swallowed the meat in his mouth and wanted to smash it again. After hearing the voice of Quincy, the whole person was stiff, and then he slowly rose his head. The endless grievances turned into a sharp moment at this moment. Cry.


    "Really you?"


    "General, you have to avenge me..."


    "I thought those gangsters must be... God bless!" Quincy jumped from the war horse and said, "Tell me, who did it?"


    "It''s the mercenary! That **** mercenary!!" Leopold said with a grin.


    "Which mercenary?" Quincy stunned.


    "It is he who killed Mario!"


    "Mario... it turned out to be him!" Quincy''s face suddenly became gloomy: "Only one person?"


    "Yes, there is only one person here."


    "Adult, adults..." The two knights who were in charge of the alert suddenly screamed.


    "What are you shouting?" Quincy angered.


    "Adult, just now we saw a shadow across the bridge!"


    Leopold screamed like a stimulant: "General, that is him, he just left for a long time! The general, he must not let him run away..."


    Several eager knights are on the bridge with a horse, Quincy suddenly shouted: "Slow!"


    The knights stunned and looked at Quincy. Quincy strode to the bridge and stretched his foot at the bridge. The dozens of long wires swayed like waves.


    Quincy patiently observed for a moment, and felt that there was no problem. With a wave of hand, the knights ran to the bridge and rushed to one end.


    "General, don''t leave me alone!" Leopold called, and he was a little flustered.


    "You, and you." Quincy called out two knights: "You stay to take care of him."


    "General..." It was strange that Leopold felt more and more scared. He didn''t want Quincy to go, but he couldn''t find a suitable reason.


    Quincy nodded and stepped onto the cable bridge. Counting Leopold, a total of three teams disappeared in the hole, all of them were mercenaries, and the mercenary was the murderer who killed Mario. As the highest commander of the secret cave station, he must give an explanation. Otherwise, he and his family will spend the rest of their lives in the slave camp.


    Leopold looked at the back of Quincy, and a knight suddenly said in his ear: "Adult, you can bear it."


    "What?" Leopold didn''t understand. The next moment, a sharp pain was uploaded from his calf. The pain was so fierce that he stayed for a moment before making a harsh scream: "Ah... what are you doing fucking..."


    "Adult, it¡¯s okay to endure a forbearance." The knight smiled and then threw the long sword on the ground.


    Hee... The long sword and the ground collided to make a crisp sound, followed by another sound, oh... How did the Cavaliers make two voices? Just when he was puzzled, hehe... the crash came again, and this time he heard something wrong, turned and looked at the other end of the bridge, and a figure was hitting the rope with something.


    »©À²... A wire rope hangs down softly, and the iron slab bridge begins to shift immediately, and the opposite figure goes to the other side. The knight suddenly understands that someone is going to ruin the bridge!


    "Kill him! Fast!" The two knights were shocked and rushed to the other side with the fastest speed, but the bridge was too long, they just rushed to half, and the other iron rope left the bridge, the bridge At the beginning, he swayed violently. The two knights were scared to kneel on the bridge, and they clasped the gap between the iron plate and the iron plate.


    Han Jin patted his hands and took a fire charm from the space ring. He smashed the fire charm out of his hand, and the fire symbol just got out of the hand, it became a weird fireball, and it was cut at an incredible speed. Long sky.


    With a bang, a huge rock over 20 meters above the suspension bridge was hit, and countless small sandstones fell down. From the perspective of Leopold and others, the rock was very common, but from Korea. From the current point of view, it can be clear until the end of the huge rock that has been hollowed out!


    Han Jin took out a fire charm, the huge rock couldn¡¯t stand the blow, crashed down, and the tens of thousands of pounds of rock mass fiercely went straight to the iron bridge. The two knights on the bridge were scared, silly. Looking at the giant rock, the head fell, only to hear a bang, the dozens of iron ropes fixed on the iron bridge instantly collapsed at the same time, or smashed into the air, or beaten on both sides of the canyon, playing sand and waves.


    Leopold squatted on the ground. Just now, a wire rope came over and smashed the piece of beef into two pieces. He almost hit him. After a while, the shocked Leopold just wanted to look up. For a moment, who knows that one foot stretched out, stepped on his hand, and then saw a hand, naturally smashed the space ring in his hand.

 Chapter 70： Assassination

    Leopold was like a glaciers, and he boldly raised his head. Sure enough, Han Jin was looking at him with a smile. After Han entered, there were five floating ghosts.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Han Jin whispered: ¡°Looking for revenge? This time no one seems to force you?¡±


    "No... adults..." Leopold only felt bitter in his mouth.


    "You, such a person, when you are scared, like a dog, when you can turn over, you will soon become a wolf." Han Jin smiled and suddenly picked it with his toes.


    Leopold couldn''t help but turn two laps, his hand slammed into the air, and then he saw a lava river that was rushing and getting closer and closer to him. "Ah..." screaming Resounding in the canyon.


    At this time, the knights led by Quincy also noticed that they were not right. They all came back, but the bridge was destroyed. For the soldiers, the gorge of dozens of feet is an insurmountable scorpio. They can only look at it. Occurs, there is no help.


    The two sides stared at each other across the canyon. The knights were full of anger, and Han Jin¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t talk about kindness. This kind of hatred is somewhat absurd. For the Cavaliers, whether they have previously attacked mercenaries or are now chasing Hanjin, they are faithfully executing the above orders. In other words, they will never think they are wrong. Those mercenaries including Hanjin are damn.


    In turn, from the perspective of Han Jin, he has more reasons for anger. In order to earn a little gold coin and help Hirna, they have gone for more than a month, and they have finally sent the goods to the border. Our attacks! Fortunately, Mo Xinke took the personal qualities, otherwise, it is estimated that everyone is lying in the grave, right? It is unbearable!


    The two sides looked at each other for a moment, and Han Jin sneered and turned and walked inside the tunnel. There is no need for him to have a direct confrontation with the other party. As long as they cut off their backups, it will not take long for the knights to collapse. Looking at their dress, there is no preparation for a long time to fight, activities around the lava river, lack of food, but if there is no water, the knights can only live for two days.


    The tunnel is still dark, but Han Jin is already familiar with the action in the darkness. He walks very fast, turns the corner in front, and there is a faint light coming from it. It is the torch left by the Quincy Knights, lest the latter The reinforcements are either when they turn back and take the road.


    Han Jin pulled out the torch and forced it into the corner of the soil. The torch flashed a few times, then it went out. Han Jin went all the way and destroyed the beacons left by the knights. I don''t know how long it took. Han Jin has walked six forks and six more torches in his hand. This should be almost the same. Han Jin hesitated, throwing the torch in his hand to the ground, throwing at a fork in the road. The last one or two, then went to the last torch in the target.


    Just a few steps away, Han Jin suddenly had a feeling of creepy feeling, just as someone stared at himself in the dark. The human eye can produce some kind of pressure. This reason Han Jin understood it long ago, so he never looked directly at his target when he was stalking.


    Just then, a faint figure appeared behind Han Jin, the right hand of the figure looked forward, and a dagger was stabbed like a snake to Han Jin¡¯s back neck.


    Han Jin has already started to watch out, but he never imagined that the other party would appear behind his own, even if he was about to stick with himself, and the other party¡¯s movements were coming to an extreme, and it¡¯s not too much to describe it with lightning. When he first noticed someone behind him, there was a bit of tingling on his back.


    The dagger had penetrated into the neck of Han Jin deeply. Han Jin screamed and swayed a few times. He suddenly fell down. The figure pulled out the dagger and silently watched Han Jin fall down. Then he went up and wanted to put Han. The incoming body came over, but she just met Han Jin, and Han Jin¡¯s body exploded.


    The figure was caught off guard, and only had time to close his eyes. Numerous splashes of sand and stone had been mercilessly hitting her face and body. The figure exclaimed, and the figure retraced backwards, a large fireball of the size of the desktop. The spurt came and the head of the figure flew over.


    The fireball did not hurt people, but it was more serious than the wounded person. The face of the figure became distorted, and Han Jin looked coldly.


    This person is her, look at the age should be 30 or so, but the maintenance is very good, the skin is better, neither the paleness of the dark room, nor the labor of the brown, black, very healthy, no matter from which angle, this woman It¡¯s all a beautiful woman, but it¡¯s a pity that the fluttering hair is mostly burnt to the ashes by the fireball, and the roll is not burned. Some places are still braving the smoke, giving people a kind of Very strange feeling.


    The woman¡¯s body slowly faded and finally disappeared into the air. Han Jin was shocked, but he did not lack the experience of fighting people. At least he could distinguish what to do immediately, what to prepare, what to absolutely do.


    Han Jin¡¯s hand hit a fire, and the fire was hitting the last torch, and the torch was shattered.


    The lightness of the faint Mars is completely negligible, and it is surrounded by the darkness of the fingers. Han Jin waits quietly, can''t it disappear? Then everyone disappeared together!


    Quietly, the two sides did not dare to breathe loudly. Han Jin secretly changed a place to hide, and his right hand clasped a long sword. The tip of the sword swiped from time to time. It seems that he is nervous.


    War or go? This is a headache. The woman¡¯s shot is too hot. He used a lot of soil elements and nearly 7,000 yuan of energy to make the earthen murder so much that it was destroyed. At the extreme, he was not willing to flee. Continue to fight, he has no ambition, just the knife that made him to the present is also a lingering fear.


    Han Jin was wrong, the woman could always see him, and he was always moving toward his position, but Han Jin¡¯s image was very vague. The woman''s movements were extremely patient, like a snake that quietly approached the prey, in stark contrast to the Thunder-like attack.


    Under the control of Han Jin, the five ghosts all lie on the ground. When the ghost floats in the air, it can maintain a certain shape. If it falls on the ground, it will not work. The thing between the essence and the imaginary is not. To the support, it turned into a thin layer of things, like a cake.


    When the woman was less than three meters away from Hanjin, she just stepped on a ghost. She quietly walked forward. Han Jin could not sense her, but she stepped on the ghost, and Han Jin immediately caught her figure, but he still stand still.

 Chapter 71： Account

    Two meters...one meter...half meter...The woman stopped and just raised her dagger. Her face was suddenly caught by something, and then several guys with a sinister breath rushed to the body. The woman was shocked and spoiled the dagger in desperation.


    At the same time, Han Jin fell to the ground on one knee, grabbed the hilt with both hands and stabbed backwards. The sharp blade stabbed his shoulder and stabbed into the woman''s chest.


    "Ah..." The woman made a sorrow.


    Han Jin just saw it right. The woman was very well maintained. The so-called good maintenance is definitely a long-term enjoyment of a pampered life. Although her movements are still very fast, the response is far from the past. . People can rely on all kinds of hard work to progress and evolve, and accordingly, there are also regressions and degradation!


    Even Han Jin didn''t think that he could get it so easily, and he couldn''t help but scream, and the woman fell forward in the sorrow, just on the back of Han Jin.


    Perhaps it is because of the return of the light, perhaps because of thinking of the son who was killed, the woman did not know where the strength comes from, grabbed Han Jin¡¯s hair, and the right hand clasped the dagger and went straight to Han Jin¡¯s face.


    Feeling the wind, Han Jin left his hand forward and clasped the woman''s wrist tightly. Who knows that the woman''s strength is surprisingly large, and the head of the sway is shaking a few centimeters in front of Hanjin''s face, Han Jin pushes If you don''t open, the woman can''t stab it. As for the hair, Han Jin really can''t take care of it. He can even clearly feel that his hair has been smashed down by a glimpse. However, even if it becomes bald, it is always better than a few holes.


    Han Jin bite his teeth and his right hand swayed the hilt from top to bottom. His purpose was obvious, in order to expand the wound on the woman. And the five ghosts are always attacking the enemy constantly. Han Jin only feels that the body is getting more and more wet, and the whole back is wanted to be reddish. Also, with the crazy attack of the ghost, what liquid is there? He kept splashing on his face. He didn''t know what it was. He could only hear the woman''s voice getting more and more painful and weaker.


    Soon, the woman couldn¡¯t keep up, the dagger was gradually pushed away, and Han Jin twisted her hand and threw the woman out from behind. Then Han Jin smashed out of the slant, standing back against the wall, and finally Reaching out, a soft white light rises from his palm, and the tunnel slowly becomes brighter.


    He learned a few days of magic with Sasou. He didn''t learn anything else. He was very skilled in small fireballs and lighting. He could release magic whenever he had a fire element.


    The five ghosts did not care about the state of the woman. They were still attacking wildly. The woman was full of blood everywhere, as if she had just climbed out of the blood pool. Han Jin looked at herself and could not help but smile. He also Not much stronger than people.


    At this moment, Han Jin faintly heard some voices. Under his control, the five ghosts stopped at the same time and floated in the air.


    "lady¡­¡­"


    "Madam, wait for us..."


    The voice kept coming, Han Jin was invisible at the corner, waiting quietly. The time was not long. Several people appeared in this tunnel. The foremost one was a magician holding a light group, he floated. In the air, the light group is very bright, and the earth is shining like a white. Followed by a few warriors wearing a heavy armor, their armor looks very expensive, the whole body is bright yellow, and there are many mysterious patterns carved on it.


    "That is..." Turning into this tunnel, the magician and the warriors saw the bodies on the ground, and the ghosts floating in the air. At this moment, they all became sloppy.


    Han Jin has been waiting for a long time. He raised his hand and played a fire symbol. A round of fireballs with a size of a shield appeared out of thin air. With a piercing whistling sound, the sky was cut at lightning speed, hitting the foremost magician.


    With a bang, the magician flew out and slammed into the soldier behind him. Han Jin will never let go of the falling dog. He has already jumped out, and the wooden man who is holding it will be released. The next moment, He was there, and the magician who was hit across from him was unscathed and sneered at himself.


    Han Jin¡¯s reaction was extremely fast. He took the wooden man¡¯s symbol into the space ring, and then ran straight into the wall, a huge electric light came to the end, hitting the place where Han Jin disappeared, and the violent bang It¡¯s a long way to go, but Han Jin can¡¯t hear it...


    ****


    Numerous tiny snow particles rushed down from the air. The momentum was like a white sandstorm that swept the world. The Moxenko contracted its neck. If it was snow, the weather was really cold. What I hate is this kind of snow particles. It hurts and colds on my face. And because this snow is released, I can¡¯t help but make a fuss, let others see how to bury myself. Finally, I have to slap my head.


    After they escaped that day, they ran out for a few dozen breaths and took a break. Siniel rushed forward to the horses, and they slanted over a mountain and lived in a small village. The next day, Sunil came back to meet with everyone, and argued for a long time on the question of where to go. Finally, he decided to stay here and wait for Han Jin.


    In fact, they also know that the chances of Han Jinsheng''s return are very small, but the attitude of Mo Xinke and Stillberg is extremely firm. Their central thoughts can be summarized into two sentences: life to see people, death to see the dead!


    The problem is that even if Han Jin can live, it is impossible to know where they are hiding, so it is only the most stupid way to wait for Mo Xinke and Xian Nier to take turns to the roadside.


    After a few days, they finally waited for a message. It is said that in the boundary of the Beit League near the holy crown city, there are many knights in the holy crown city. They searched around the clock, everywhere, and the army of the Beit League. There have been small-scale conflicts.


    The people were extremely excited. The army of the Holy Crown City risked diplomatic conflict and broke into the territory of the Bayer League. This means that Han Jin is likely to have escaped from the tiger''s mouth! The Moss Branch ran out overnight and made a line on the big tree on the side of the road. What he wrote was: Today, have you eaten? Later, I felt that this sentence was too concealed. I added some words and changed it to: Can you eat the whole earth bear?


    Moxie explained that Han Jin can definitely understand this sentence, so he will not miss it.


    However, as time goes by, everyone loses day by day. If Han Jin is really safe, he should come over and join them, but disappointment is disappointing. Mo Xinke and Xian Nier still insist on coming every day, at least until In the spring of next year, everybody has a partner, and there must always be an explanation, not only for the partners, but also for oneself.

 Chapter 72： Reunion

    Moxico looked up at the sky with dark clouds, and waited for a while, and Senil should change the class, but... the temperature is too low today. Is it necessary for Sunil to go back to rest? As far as he knows, most of the elves are disgusting with the cold. Anyway, they have stood for one morning, and they don¡¯t care about standing for a long time.


    The Moxico contracted his neck again. At this moment, he found a black spot coming from a distance. Mossko narrowed his eyes and carefully observed that it was a common carriage pulled by two horses. In this snow and ice, the speed of the carriage is surprisingly slow. From the perspective of entering the Moxico branch, it took nearly an hour to walk past the Moxico.


    Mossike felt very strange. No one wants to hurry in this weather. He stood for a whole half of the day. Apart from this carriage, he only saw two fully armed knights. The snowy wilderness has changed. It became a world that was inaccessible, and suddenly saw a slow carriage, stubbornly walking through the ice and snow, how much surprised, not to mention, now the carriage stopped in front of him.


    A person jumped from the other side of the carriage. From the perspective of Moss, he could only see the pair of calves and the boots on the feet. Then he heard the ecstatic voice of the driver: "Thank you, thank you. grown ups¡­¡­"


    The carriage turned a corner and galloped in the direction of the coming. The Moxico branch was already stunned. There was a young man across the avenue looking at himself with a smile.


    When he was waiting here, he had made various assumptions about this scene. For example, on the good side, Han Jinqi was riding fast, and he suddenly jumped out and shocked Han Jin; the bad side was Han Jin was detained in the prison car. He was smothered from behind, and he rushed the knights'' camps and rescued Hanjin from the tiger''s mouth. Of course, these two are just representatives. The actual ideas of the Moxike department can be used in a strange way. To describe it, it is not that his imagination is too rich, but because every day waiting to be bored here, can not practice swordsmanship on the side of the road?


    However, as time passed, Moxico had no hope, but suddenly, this scene really came! Although he did not have the chance to scare Han into a jump, Han Jin did not scare him. The process of meeting was very plain and very common. However, Mo Xinke had difficulty controlling himself. What do he think of his chest? Just like something going out, he just wants to cry out quickly.


    "You...you guys..." Moxico said in a trembling voice, then strode to Hanjin.


    "Hey!" Han Jin¡¯s face changed as he saw the posture of Mo Xinke.


    Mossenko folded his arms and put Han Jin in the middle. As the Jin Jin rounded up, a burst of excitement and excitement laughed loudly between the heavens and the earth. Xiannier didn''t know when she arrived. She stood at a distance of more than ten meters from Mo Xinke and smiled at her friends. In fact, she was as excited as Mo Xinke, but she was very good at controlling emotions. It¡¯s gone.


    After a full round of seventeen or eight laps, the Moss Branch was considered to have let go of Han Jin. Han Jin did not look at Mossenko with a good look. Then he looked at Siniel and smiled: "Come, hug..."


    Compared with the excitement of Moss, he is more eager to welcome the enthusiasm of Sunil. It is said that the appearance of the elves is extremely beautiful, and Han Jin has always had a lot of curiosity.


    Xiannier looked at Han Jin quietly. Her eyes were full of smiles. This kind of smile was not warm, but very gentle.


    Han Jin went closer and closer, and Xiannier remained motionless. Finally, the two men stood face to face, and Han Jin laughed. In fact, he was just too happy to make a joke, no matter whether Xiannier made his own arms. What kind of response, or shyness, or deliberate concealment, or simply greet, or else angry, at least to reveal an attitude, he can decide whether to continue to play jokes, but Xiannier does not move, which makes him somewhat Hey, can''t you ignore it, bite it, really hold it?


    Han Jin had no choice but to put his arms down. He was trying to find something to say. Xiannier suddenly greeted him and hugged Han Jin gently. He patted the back of Han Jin with his palm, whispered: Welcome back."


    Han Jinyi, when he thought about whether he should hold back, Xiannier had already taken a few steps back. Now it¡¯s purely indecent, and Han Jin has to condemn his awkward reaction speed in his heart... ...


    Three people walked side by side on the mountains. The snow and the whistling winds of the sky not only did not affect their emotions. On the contrary, there was a strong taste. The three people¡¯s bodies were straight and they laughed loudly in the snow. Among them, the position of Moxie was the most wild. He simply untied the leather armor and let the snow blow on his chest. He felt that it was too hot, not so much to express his inner excitement.


    Turning over this mountain, below is the small village where they live in Moxico. From the above, there are about a dozen households. Not only the beasts will hibernate, but also human beings. Those people are closed the door, letting Feng Xue fill their yards and block their doors. In this weather, they will never go out, anyway. It¡¯s already ready to eat and use.


    When the village was still a few tens of meters away, Moxico suddenly shouted and shouted: "Steelberg, get out of Laozi and see who is coming back! Mom, I will dare to marry Laozi, Laozi°ÇYour skin!"


    Han Jin Renjun couldn''t help but laugh, talking and listening to the sounds of the drums. It seems that Stealberg did not have to do anything with Mo Xinke. This should be because of his disappearance.


    For a moment, Stilberg''s figure appeared next to the courtyard door. When he saw Han Jin, he stayed, and then his screams spread throughout the village: "Young Master! Young Master..."


    Seeing that Steelberg stumbled and ran over, Han Jin was very moved. Compared with those of Moshinke, Steelberg¡¯s feelings for himself were the purest, even if he was a waste of nothing. Tilberg will also regard him as a master.


    "Really you..." Saseo appeared at the gate of the courtyard, and Michelle. Finally, Hilna and Julie also followed, and everyone was almost all.


    Han Jin took a shot of Steelberg''s shoulder and took Steeleberg forward together. Siniel deliberately fell behind a few steps, and also grabbed the sleeve angle of Moxinke, and then lowered the voice. : "Have you found out that he is different from before."


    "What is different?" Moxico said in amazement.


    "He has a murderous body on his body, can''t you feel it?"


    "I also have murderous!" Moxie''s glance at the Quartet, a look of prestige, full of momentum.


    Xiannier rubbed his forehead with his hand and said helplessly: "You... forget it, and you can''t understand. If you have participated in the army and can survive several wars, you will know what I said." What is it."

 Chapter 73： Strong

    The people were sitting around the red fireplace, the burning flames drove away the darkness, and they drove away the cold. This room is not big. In the remote ravine, a house built by an ordinary farmer is made of materials and structures. It is conceivable that even this fireplace was built after Mosike and others bought these houses because they did not know how long they would wait.


    Han Jin is silent, as if thinking about something, and everyone''s eyes are focused on Han Jin. Just now, Xian Nier raised a question. Since Han Jin has returned, what is the small team going to do? Are you staying here or are you going somewhere else?


    "To tell the truth, our luck is not good." Han Jin said with a smile: "I always have troubles like this. I even have a feeling of being forced to help and flee everywhere."


    After listening to Han Jin¡¯s remarks, everyone has shown a bitter smile. This is indeed the case. From the beginning of Ladong Town to the Lonely Cliff City, they have almost never stopped their daily life. They always rushed from a local warehouse or fled. Go to another place.


    "You pay attention to it. There is a kind of power in this world. You can deprive others of their qualifications and plunder others'' property!" Han Jin said slowly.


    "You are talking about power." Xiannier sighed.


    "Actually, any place is just the same. You always say that the city is very safe. What is the result? I don''t ask you to realize anything, but at least, you can''t go any more!" Han Jin said slowly: " No matter where we go, what is the difference?"


    "Raphael, what do you want to say?" Sasko asked softly.


    "Since others can speak with the sword in their hands, since this has become the rule of the world, then we can!" Han Jin paused: "I think, no one wants to struggle for survival in the cracks? Why not? For another idea?!"


    "How do I feel... do you have a meaning to fight against other lords?" Sinner smiled bitterly. Not everyone can speak with a sword. Only the lords who hold the power are qualified. No matter where they go, they must obey and obey the rules. Han Jin is to master the right to speak. This is already I understand it very well.


    "If you really have confidence, why not?" Han Jin asked.


    Everyone is a stalwart, and Han Jin¡¯s tone is too arrogant. Is it possible to rely on such a few people to confront the lords who are on the top?


    "Raphael, you don''t understand, what the lord means." Siniel said slowly: "Take the example of Dixmark, the lord of the Holy City, because we used to be allies, so I understand the strength of the Holy City. Desmark itself is the supreme knight, with more than a hundred generals under his command, and a group of two or so mages! You mean... to take us against such people? This is not a question of self-confidence, but It¡¯s crazy!¡±


    ¡°It seems that we have some differences in the definition of self-confidence.¡± Han Jin said faintly: ¡°I believe that self-confidence is not to believe in yourself, but to believe that you will become stronger!¡±


    "Strong? Has it become as strong as Desmark?" Xiannier laughed.


    "These days, I think a lot, and there is chaos everywhere, even survival has become a problem." Han Jin said softly: "Oh... do the weak, not to live well. To be strong, not to be good Death. The so-called fate is actually between not being able to live and not to die... to make a choice!"


    Han Jin¡¯s remarks are somewhat pessimistic, or tragic, but he succeeded in shifting the topic of whether to take up arms and rebellion to another aspect, and to make a choice between not being able to live and not to die!


    Some of them learn magic, and some people practice vindictiveness, because they don''t want to be a weak person in their bones. Do you really have to live a life that is not good? In comparison, why not just be a strong person who can''t die? At least so brilliant, proud!


    In fact, Han Jin¡¯s statement is somewhat inappropriate, because he puts ''not to die'' in an inevitable position, but he cleverly puts ''not good to live'' in front, everyone has been here for a while. Escape, the meaning of this sentence is quite deep, before and after comparison, it is inevitable that there is a strong and sorrowful taste, very tempting.


    I am afraid that I will not be a mercenary! Moxico used his own actions to demonstrate the bravery of the mercenary. He slowly said: "As long as you are there, I am full of confidence in our future."


    Sasko¡¯s eyes are bright, yeah, Han Jin has a unique magic. As long as there is time, plus his own efforts and sweat, becoming a top-ranking power is never a dream! What can be a happy and happy life in this world? In the final analysis, it is strength, all kinds of strength. If there are a few top-ranking powers to escort, what else can you do?


    Sunil suddenly burst into laughter, laughed and leaned forward, and even breathless.


    The performance of the three of them is not entirely unreasonable. To be exact, this is the result of different experiences. In comparison, the experience of Moxie should be the worst among them, and the personality is reckless and impulsive, so he first stood up to support Hanjin. Sasio is much calmer, but Hanjin''s magic has an irresistible appeal to him. Naturally, he finds a reason for his support.


    Only Xiannier is a different kind. She once participated in the epic guerrilla war. It can be said that she climbed back from the dead. Such a person would never be easily convinced. In fact, Han Jin did not want to convince Sunil, as long as Chanel does not strongly oppose it, then it is ok, he can let Sunnier see hope through action.


    "What are you laughing at?" Moxie asked unpleasantly.


    "We huddled in a broken house with four sides. We had just eaten a few pieces of dry bread in the morning, and some cheese with odor. We added less than ten people together, but we were discussing with the lords. Question... Haha, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s funny?¡±


    "How funny? A person is alive, but there is no dream, that is really funny." Han Jin faint back.


    "It seems... are you serious?" Sunil stopped the laughter.


    "I am not only serious, but I have done a lot of things." Han Jin paused: "You know, I don''t know, when we escorted the military, why did the knights wait for us in that place? We have not yet entered The territory of the Holy Crown City."

 Chapter 74： Disrupt

    "What do you say?" asked Sennel.


    "Because there is a secret road there, it always leads to the holy crown city!"


    "What?" Sunil was shocked. She participated in the war and knew exactly what the news meant.


    "I have already spread the news. At least, the army of the Black Crow City already knows. They sent a large army to attack the secret passage, and the army of the Holy Crown City has been desperately resisting. When I left, they played very busy, hehe... ..." Han Jin smiled: "The battle between the Holy Crown City and the Black Crow City also alerted the troops of the Beit League. They sent several messengers and strongly urged the troops of the Holy City and the Black Crow City to withdraw from the Beit League. Territories, unfortunately, no one wants to listen to them."


    "I said..." Moxie took a shot of his thigh: "The weather is so bad today. There are still a few knights in the morning who are going crazy to the north. I guess I will go back and pass the news."


    "The strength of the Beit League has been split into four pieces. If they can''t unite together, it is very difficult to pose a threat to the Holy City and the Black Crow City. How can the Holy City and the Black Crow City pay attention to the requirements of a small city owner?" Niel sighed: "I know, you are very disgusted with the Holy City, so I tried to find trouble with them, but... Desmark knows better than us, how important this secret is, and the Desmark has been arranged for many years. Black Crow City is not cheap."


    "You forgot, what kind of soldiers are the soldiers in Black Crow City?" Han Jin smiled and said: "And, it is not a secret road, but a huge underground maze!"


    "Underground maze? How big?"


    "Always to the under the Holy City, how big are you?" Han Jin showed a sneer: "I think, the good days of the Holy Crown City have come to an end!"


    "You... you really put Dixmark into a pit." Siniel sighed: "If there is no underground labyrinth, today''s heavy snow will make them temporarily settled. Now... no one will stop Fight until one side can completely occupy the entire underground maze."


    "The more they fight, the better it is for us." Han Jin said slowly: "And, this battlefield has already penetrated into the territory of Beit League, they will do nothing, just watching the fun?"


    "No." Xiannier shook his head. "The troops of the two cities have infringed on their own territory. This time, it must not be weak. Otherwise, no matter which side of the battle becomes the final winner, it will immediately The goal is transferred to Beit League! I guess, Beit League must have a very strong response."


    "They put together, naturally no one will take care of us, isn''t it?" Han Jin smiled. "In fact, I also know that our strength is too weak. If you follow the normal method, step by step, anytime, anywhere. As long as someone notices us, as long as the lords stick out a finger, they can kill us in the bud."


    "You know it." Xiannier said.


    "So, our only chance is to make the land more chaotic and crazy, so that they can hate each other even more, even at all costs to fight with each other." Han Jin said one word: "After coming out of the underground labyrinth, I sneaked into the military camp in Black Crow City..."


    "Are you crazy?" Sinnel exclaimed.


    "I used a kind of magic, rest assured, they can''t find me." Han Jin smiled. "At the time, I saw that the morale of the Black Crow City soldiers was very low. It was said that at the beginning of the war, because of the lack of Yeliucheng. Support, so Desmark has developed a tactic to abandon the small towns, the strong wall and clear the wild, use the strong city and the enemy to fight a long-lasting battle, has consumed a lot of forces in the Black Crow City and Dip City, and, Zhaguned Lord and Ma Lishen The lord has had several quarrels..."


    "Is this listening to the soldiers?" asked Senniel.


    "Yes."


    "This kind of thing doesn''t know how to keep it secret. It looks like... Zaguned and Ma Lishen are not interested in continuing to fight." Shannier whispered: "However, their purpose should have been reached. Ma Lishen loves this person. As a fortune, he sent troops to attack the Holy City, in all likelihood to steal money, this is the strength of the dissmark, everyone''s original starting point is the same, Zaguned and Ma Lishen are getting poorer, but Diss Mark can make the Holy Crown city more and more prosperous, and it is not easy. As for Zagunede... He wants more than money, and there are a large number of people. Zaguned is ruthless and has a bad temper. Slightly annoyed, I used a variety of reasons to slaughter civilians and slaves, and indulge my subordinates, never constraining the soldiers, how to say it... It¡¯s not too much to put Zaguned¡¯s collar into hell!¡±


    "Yeah." Sasio said: "This guy''s reputation is the most stinky, and the most shameless dark druid. He killed his own people and went to other people''s territory to grab and grab it. Kill again, then grab it. If there are really gods watching the world, guys like Zaguned should have died thousands of times! Unfortunately..." Sasou shook and smiled. Shake his head.


    "If you can choose..." Senltonton paused: "I really hope that we are helping the Holy City to fight against the Black Crow City, not the Butchers in the Black Crow City."


    "The question is, do we have a choice?" Han Jin smiled. "And, Black Crow City did not raise the butcher knife to us. Your former allies and the soldiers of the Holy City were bent on killing us."


    "It¡¯s no longer a controversy." Siniel¡¯s gaze swept through Moss and Sasou: ¡°It looks like... I don¡¯t have to ask, I have seen the answer from your eyes.¡±


    "Everyone is a partner, isn''t it?" Sasio smiled.


    "Yeah, everyone is a partner." Sinner smiled and stood up and walked outside the door.


    "Sinnel??" Sasio cried in surprise.


    "Well?" Sunil looked back at Sasio and finally fixed his gaze on Han Jin: "Reassured, I won''t go, although this dream is too far away, but... who made me Commitment."


    "What are you promised?" Moxie asked in surprise.


    "Secret." Sunil smiled and pushed the door open.


    "Good guys, are you two... have secrets?" Moxie looked at Hanjin with his eyes slanted: "Say! How many things are you holding us?!" Moxico also learned to "turn around". His focus is not a secret, but the hidden magic of Han Jin. If he is replaced by him, he will never escape from the encirclement of hundreds of knights, so he firmly believes that Han Jin still hides a lot of stunts.

 Chapter 75： God hit

    When it was a thousand miles away, life was much calmer, but no one was lazy. Moxico, Sasio, and Sunil, all began to work hard. With Hanjin, it is undoubtedly providing them with an unparalleled guarantee. One day is equal to a few days in normal times. What else can be more exciting than this? What''s more, a Hui Yuan Qing curse only costs tens of yuan, and Han Jin''s energy base has become more and more powerful. He doesn''t care about this output.


    The mountain village looks calm, because other farmers basically do not go out of the house, and it is very noisy, because the Moxie Branch is always used to releasing the vindictiveness in the snoring. There are only a dozen people here, and his snoring can easily cover the entire village. .


    Hilna is a very different kind of wonderful, God knows how Moxico explained to her, anyway, her actions are difficult to understand. She often brings together her brethren...that is, the members of the fire-fired mercenary group that she formed. In fact, she did not have many people. After the last escape, several people withdrew from the mercenary group. Now There are only three people left.


    What can three people do? Hilner had to train them to fight, and to shoot the guns and erect the shield for a while, it was not so much training, but rather to be tossed. The most ridiculous thing is that she actually asked someone to call her a ''general'' and satisfied her requirements. She became a smile and took the initiative to be close to you. She would also throw a few winks and return with ''hue''. You; when you don''t meet her requirements, she will be very angry, no matter what you say is good or bad, I will ignore you.


    Of course, Hilna is also a wise person. As the saying goes, it is not as good as Lele, but also for others who don¡¯t deliberately do it right. She simply sends the sweet dates out, such as General Moss, General Sasio, even Steelberg became a general.


    No matter whether it¡¯s good or bad, time is always passing, and after a few months have passed, it¡¯s time for the snow and ice to melt. The small village where Han Jin and others are located has not changed, but in another place. The meat grinder, which had been in operation for a whole few months, did not know how many lives were strangled. Finally, the army of the Black Crow City won, occupied the main tunnel, and rushed all the troops of the Holy City to the ground.


    However, the situation in Black Crow City is very pessimistic, and the tunnel is connected to the Holy City. From the perspective of Desmark, there may be a large number of enemies underneath his ass, just like sitting on a crater. No one can. Peace of mind! Therefore, soon, Diskmark will launch a full-scale counterattack.


    The diplomatic tone of Beit League is becoming more and more severe. It is strongly demanded that the army of the Black Crow City be completely withdrawn. The army of Beit League will take over the underground city. This is of course a joke, but this is another joke that must be valued. !


    In comparison, the days of Han Jin and others are much easier. On this day, the warm sunshine shines on the mountains that have faded. Suinir and Sasou are here, everyone is surrounded by In the circle, Han Jin and Mo Xinke are surrounded.


    ¡°Well?¡± Han Jin asked softly.


    "Are you still a man? A man should allow me to use a sword!" Moxie called out.


    "There will be that day." Han Jin smiled: "I want to start..."


    "Mom!" Moxike appeared a bit flustered: "Xinnier, this time smart, look at the right to release the magic immediately! Don''t be like the last time!!"


    "How many times have you been?" said Siniel, laughing and crying.


    "I am?" Moxico was really angry, shouting at his face, and there was a clear bruise on his face, who should be beaten.


    At this moment, Han Jin¡¯s momentum suddenly changed. Before he was gentle and elegant, he became extremely mad and fierce. The pupils shrank into a little bit like two needles, and the fists were clenched. The bulge is old, and Han Jin at the moment looks like something is on the body.


    "It''s coming again!" Moxie screamed and hurriedly released his bodyguard.


    Michelle, Stillberg and others immediately made birds and beasts, and General Hilna also ran far away, because Hanjin smashed out a new kind of mad magic, after entering the mad state, who is Han Jin? If you don''t know, you can say that people are blocking murder, and Buddha is blocking the killing of Buddha. They have already suffered losses.


    Even Xiannier and Sasuo also followed the exit of a dozen meters away. Sasou even blessed himself with a magic shield. Han Jin, who entered the mad state, was too violent, extremely aggressive, and made people deep in the soul. Feeling uneasy.


    Moxico grabbed a wooden shield and blocked it in front of him, and Han Jin¡¯s double fists were tighter and tighter, and the cold and sharp eyes were locked tightly on Moss.


    In fact, it is not a madness at all, but the gods in the thirty-six qimen. The folklore has already vulgarized the gods, saying that it can be invulnerable, the knives and the oil pans, and what is brave. The ability to block thousands of troops, in fact, God is only using the Tao Fu to achieve self-hypnosis. This is only a simple basic door. Han Jin has been exposed to God, but he has not studied it before, so he is at best ignorant.


    His original intention was to master a kind of combat skills. However, for some reason, there was some deviation in the gods. After the body became very flexible, very tough, and the strength increased a lot, he lost his reason and its side effects. The same as the madness that Sasou said.


    Moxenko was a little uneasy and stepped back. At this moment, Han Jin began to say: "Be careful!" Then he suddenly began to sprint forward, his body shape has reached its peak, and when the "small" word was exported, he just started. Moving the body, the word ''heart'' is exported, and Han Jin has already rushed to the front of the Moss, and kicked heavily on the wooden shield.


    With a loud bang, the high-powered Ma, the Mo Xinke, who had released the vindictiveness in advance, retired a few steps before he barely stabilized his body shape. Han Jin turned upside down, his toes just landed, and he shot like a sharp arrow. Going out, a pair of iron fists madly hit the wooden shield.


    "Fast, he is out of control!" Sasou called.


    Xiannier smashed her hand and beat Han Jin¡¯s Fu Wei, who had handed it to her in advance, and a white light flashed. Han Jin¡¯s figure suddenly became there.


    "I don''t want to play!" Moxie throws the wooden shield out of the distance: "What the **** is going on? You are not saying that this time is definitely ok?"


    "I..." Han Jin looked at his red fist and said with a smile: "When I kicked the wooden shield, I still felt, and then suddenly I didn''t know anything."

 Chapter 76： uninvited guest

    "Do you still have to practice?" Senniel asked.


    "Even today, I should have made a mistake in what place." Han Jin frowned. "Before I figure it out, practice... I can''t get any effect."


    "Actually, I can still hold on for a while." Seeing Han Jin did not want to practice again, the Mo Xinke was finally relieved, but he added a sentence to add a sentence to show his body''s strength and tenacity.


    "Oh? That..." Han Jin¡¯s look was a little active.


    "I think we should go back to dinner first!" Mo Xinke hurriedly loudly, he could not wait to slap himself: "Everyone is hungry, isn''t it?"


    "I am not hungry." Sasio smirked: "It''s still important! Raphael, what do you think is wrong?"


    "Mom, I can see it, it is your worst!" Mo Xinke angered.


    "Don''t make a noise, what is there?" Xiannier suddenly interrupted.


    Everyone looked down at Sunnier¡¯s gaze. There is a black line that is coming from afar. It is faint to see dozens of flags fluttering in the wind. Obviously, it¡¯s not a caravan, but a lot of people. The regular army, judging from the direction, they are most likely to come from the northern city of Beit League.


    "Army?" Moxenko frowned.


    "It''s an army that smells the smell." Han Jin smiled.


    "What do you mean? What do you mean?" Xiannier asked.


    ¡°Before, Bayer League always offered verbal protests, but never put them into action. Why? Because they didn¡¯t want to join the melee.¡± Han Jin paused: ¡°Now... I guess Black Crow City and Holy Crown City have already It¡¯s a win, so the people of the Bayer League can¡¯t help but shoot.¡±


    Sunil looked at Han Jin deeply. Whether Han Jin¡¯s analysis is right or wrong, he can make such a guess and can prove something.


    "Then, do you think that the army of the Bayer League can take advantage of it?"


    "I don''t understand these things, but I know that the sword is not going to be rusted." Han Jin smiled: "How long has Bayer League not participated in the war?"


    "This is not the most important thing?" Siniel said slowly.


    "If it doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter." Han Jin smiled. "Zaguned in Black Crow City is so hateful. Is there a lot of people who want to kill him? But, Zaguned I have been living very well. I have lived to this day in other people¡¯s hatred, hostility, fear, and hatred. This is a very rare skill! And he continues to kill and continue to rob, why? I don¡¯t think anyone can Denying that Zagunede must have an extremely elite army in his hands!"


    "The army of the Black Crow City...is really terrible." Chanel''s face was a little pale, apparently remembering the days of the former wars.


    "Right, Xiannier, I remember when you met you for the first time, you were surrounded by a group of black crows." Han Jin paused: "You...will not go to their army." What?"


    "I am going to find a friend." Xiannier sighed.


    "Friends?" Han Jin¡¯s glimpse, isn¡¯t that Zaguned¡¯s men are a group of wicked people? How is Xiannier still having friends there?


    "It¡¯s not a few words to make it clear, let me tell you later." Xiannier whispered.


    "Okay." Seeing Nancy does not want to say that Han Jin did not ask.


    ***


    At dusk, a military-funded unit was stationed near the small village. However, they did not harass the residents of the village. They set up the camp in the wilderness on the other side of the avenue. Sunil and Moshinko were in the camp. After observing for a long time on the mountain, it was confirmed that the army did not harass the farm, and then it was evacuated to the village.


    Can''t blame them for being too suspicious. In the eyes of the farmers, they are all very rich people. For example, buying some wheat, mountain goods, etc. from the farmers, Xiannier and others are very generous, one is not Willing to compete with poor farmers, and because the equivalent exchanges they carry are mostly gold coins, they can only use gold coins to swear.


    In case the soldiers know that there is a group of rich people living in the village, they are in trouble. Escape from one city to another, maybe their skills have not increased much, but they have firmly remembered what is sinister!


    Han Jin squats back and forth in the room, how can he not understand why the gods will make people lose their senses? This should not be! Fu Wei is certainly not wrong, and the mind can''t be wrong. Master''s original three-volume Taoist dynasty, he has already turned over, and he has also used God to play, except for a little fatigue, there is nothing else. The negative consequences, is it... the reason why the two worlds are different?


    Han Jin is so painstaking and painstaking to study God''s play, because in the overall strength of the team, God''s play will have an extremely important impact! Although God''s play is just a very simple way, compared to the ¡®fural¡¯ magic that Sasou admires, the two are not at all a level!


    Rage can only improve the power of human beings, paralyze the nerves, and can make human emotions sink into violent temperament.


    And God''s spelling is not only the strength, but also the insight into the eyesight, the speed of advancement and retreat. A qualified operator can produce a bell-like, iron-shirt like after using the gods. The defensive power, the folks passed the guns and guns, not all of them are empty-mouthed.


    The most important thing is that the energy consumed to make a sacred spell is almost the same as the consumption of the sacred **** curse. The cost is very small, but the profit is great.


    If Xiannier and others can use God''s play, what is this concept? Sasou rushed into the enemy group with a tough attitude. He saw his magic wand flying up and down, hovering around, and the enemy was dying and dying...


    The strength of Xiannier will also multiply. If she is given a big enough bow, she can even shoot the big logs as arrows.


    As for the Moxin Branch, not to mention, Han Jin dared to guarantee that Mo Xinke would definitely like that feeling.


    However, all of this has a premise to solve the problem of losing reason. Han Jin thought while walking, and forgot the sky. I didn''t know how long it took. He suddenly heard a soft bang from outside. At this moment, he stood at the door and pushed the door open.


    The first thing Han Jin saw was a pair of beast-like eyes filled with despair and hatred, and then a cold light went straight to his throat.

 Chapter 77： So-called guidelines

    A few months ago, after being killed by the woman in the tunnel, Han Jin deliberately strengthened the physical training. Although the other side appeared very abrupt, Han Jin responded promptly during the cold spurt. Take a small step back.


    Seeing that his dagger was defeated, the other side stunned, his face was anxious, and then he stepped closer to Han Jin and said: "Don''t move!"


    Even if it is a woman, he has to shout a few scorpions at this time, not to mention that Han Jin will never wait for him. He once again stepped back, his right hand slammed forward, and a dazzling array of fires spurred out.


    The other side saw the big bang, and the body shape smashed out into the oblique thorn. The fire group swept his shoulder and flew over. He was hitting the wall, and the wall blasted a big hole.


    "Mom, what''s the matter??" The noise of the Moxico was heard in the distance.


    "You are a magician?!" the assassin exclaimed, and then his teeth, his body gradually faded, and finally disappeared from the air.


    Han Jin showed a sneer, and he reached for a trick. A wooden man suddenly appeared in the place where the assassin disappeared, and his strong arms were rounded and beaten.


    The assassin didn''t know where he was hit, stumbled and showed his figure, and finally slammed into the ground. At this time, Han Jin saw it clearly. There were two black arrows behind the assassin. The blood around it is bright red, and the time of the other party''s injury should not be long, at most within half an hour.


    "You..." The assassin struggled to raise his head and wanted to say something, but the wooden man had already taken a step and took a fist to the assassin.


    Although he knew that the situation was not good, he had no ability to dodge. The fist of the wood was heavy in his vest. The wound was torn apart, and the blood splashed around. The assassin snorted and softly fell to the ground.


    "What''s wrong?" Moxike rushed in with a sword, and saw the assassin on the ground, surprised and shouted: "Who is this guy?"


    Han Jinang wanted to talk, and there was a voice from Sasio outside: "Not good! Not good! Fast..."


    Han Jinyi, but also refused to take care of the guys of unknown origin, hurriedly greeted the door, almost rushed over to Sasio, "Fast!" Sasio said breathlessly: "Everyone Quickly clean up, we left here right away, and the soldiers suddenly rushed over to us!"


    Xiannier came out from the main room. She listened and listened. She shook her head: "It¡¯s too late, they have a knight."


    "Isn''t it still okay?" Moxie said: "How come us suddenly?"


    Han Jin¡¯s gaze turned back and looked at the unconscious person quietly. He said, ¡°Maybe because of him, come, let¡¯s throw him outside.¡±


    The time is not long, a team of knights rushed in from outside the village, the village is too small, they can clearly see the figure on the ground from the outside, there is no need to go door-to-door search, a knight jumps off the horse, big Stepped over, reached out and grabbed the man''s hair, picked it up and looked at it carefully, then turned and shouted: "Adult, caught him!"


    "Young Master... Young Master..." The cries of the Cavaliers suddenly sounded crying.


    Looking in the direction of crying, Han Jin and others saw an old man who was **** in the age of fifty and was **** with five flowers. The knights around him were not struggling, and the old man was planted from the horse immediately. One thing, with a long gun at hand, the old man just struggled to get up. A knight''s gun swept like a viper from behind and was heavily pumped on the old man''s lap.


    "Haha..." Looking at the old man who was mourning, the knights all made a sneer.


    Humility, honor, sacrifice, heroism, compassion, faith, honesty, justice, these are the rules of the knights. Unfortunately, the time when the world is in chaos is too long. The knights have evolved from the guardian of justice to the rule of governance, maybe Others keep in mind the Cavaliers'' rules, but they are by no means the guys in front of them.


    "Young Master..." The old man''s hand was tied behind his back, his leg was wounded again, and he couldn''t stand up. He arched and arched to the unconscious person.


    Han Jin¡¯s heart jumped suddenly, and the old man¡¯s voice reminded him of the time. At the time of the world, Stillberg also called himself with the same bleak voice, but... he didn¡¯t want to Nothing is too busy, you can only turn your eyes away.


    "Young Master..." The old man made a cry like a **** cry. He finally climbed to the man and kept squeezing and trying to wake the man, but the man was forced to flee here after being injured. It was the end of the oil, and it was beaten by the wooden man. It was impossible to wake up in a short time.


    "Old guy, why bother." A knight smiled: "It¡¯s still awkward to go to the city owner."


    "You...you are all a group of beasts!" The old man was stunned and shouted with his strength.


    "What are you talking about?" The knight''s face was cold.


    "Judeco, how did the master of the year treat you? Without the care of the master, you will have this beast today?!" The old man did not fear: "How do you treat the master and treat the young master?!"


    "Old guy, the big man who said that he wants to live, Lei Zhe, did not say that you will live! I just watched you in the face of the young master, let you go with us, understand?" The knight said in a haze. : "You dare to let me listen again!"


    Although the knight''s tone was very tough, but the words had already been revealed. First of all, he actually said the word "young master" and at the end gave the two sides a step.


    The old man squatted on the ground and sat up with his head to support his body. He sneered: "Judeco, forget how you used to please the master and the young master? Hehe... like a dog that will wag its tail, to you Such a guy, don¡¯t say you, once again, how about you ten times? Animals! Animals! Animals..."


    The face of the captive knight has become iron blue, and suddenly the gun rushed straight toward the old man. The old man became harder at the last moment and continued to squat until the knight¡¯s gun penetrated from his mouth from his neck. After wearing it, his snoring stopped.


    "Hey!" The knight sipped a bite, then slammed the knight''s gun and took the old man''s body out of the knight''s gun.


    There was tears in the eyes of the beautiful, the old man¡¯s loyalty and courage were touched by the heart, and then the guards who had died in order to protect themselves and the face eagle, Lily had already cried out.

 Chapter 78： Guard

    Juyu has turned to the horse''s head and will go back. It just collides with the line of sight of Hanjin and others at the door. It is the bottom line that Han Jin and others are keeping, but what kind of evaluation should be made? That is another matter. The old man has already made things very clear before he died. The knight who is called Jukodo is definitely a ungrateful animal, so everyone¡¯s eyes are more or less contemptuous.


    Juko read more about the eyes of Han Jin and others, and he could not help but be born with evil. To be honest, he is not courageous. In this troubled world, he only wants to eat in a mixed way. The old master refused to obey the orders of the urban master. He has been killed by the landlord, and he will change the door for his future consideration. This is not incomprehensible.


    The problem is, either to be a thorough good person, or to be a complete bad person, to think of both ends of the snake and the mouse, need a certain ability and wisdom, otherwise it is easy to make mistakes. If he is willing to be a good person, he has long gone with a young master. Although the life of escape is not good, it is much easier than conscience to condemn every day. If he is willing to be a bad person, he will completely tear off all the disguise and kill the old one early. Butler, where is it so much? Master Lei Zhe also has no chance to escape!


    Facts have proved that the right and left swing is the most unacceptable attitude. Juko has more pain and nowhere to say, why? He didn''t want to get things done. He wanted to be better for the younger masters. As a result, the young master seized the opportunity and slipped away. He didn''t want to kill the old butler. After all, the old butler was also the person he had deliberately pleased, and the result was a big meal. How to face these knights in the face?


    Now I can see that even some villagers dare to show their contempt, and Juve has no control over himself. He shouted: "A group of professionals, why are you hiding in this place? Are you a spy of Black Crow City?" ?"


    Han Jin has been stunned by a few people. How can it be irritated? Without waiting for them to explain, Juco waved more: "Come, come and grab them all!"


    A few knights rushed over and saw the fighter badge worn on the chest of Moxico. The eyes showed a slight sigh of relief, and whispered to Yukodo: "Adults, they..."


    Yukee gave the other person a slap in the face and shouted: "I don''t want to execute the order!"


    The knight bit his teeth, and he also sneaked out. He lifted the knight''s gun and pointed at Han Jin and others. He yelled: "Let''s put down the weapon, or you will be conceited at your own risk! Hear no? Let go of the weapon..."


    Han Jin¡¯s long sigh, this is too outrageous! There are still some reasons like this before. What is it now?


    The eyes of Mo Xinke and others are concentrated on Han Jin. First, they use various magics to help Moxie and others to practice. Then they voluntarily fall into the Jedi in the crisis in exchange for everyone¡¯s safety. Finally, they set a clear goal. It is an ideal, although the ideal is far away from reality, but it always points out the direction of efforts. Once and for all, Han Jin¡¯s position in everyone¡¯s mind is unshakable.


    Han Jin looked up and looked directly at the knight named Jukodo. He said one word at a time: "I...go your mother!"


    "What?" Juco was a little more.


    "You guy, this is an idiot! Every time I hear someone yelling at you, I always hope that others can repeat it several times... Do you like it?" Han Jin said in a sardonic tone: "Okay, I am satisfied with you, I am going to your mother!"


    Moxike slowly walked a few steps forward, his face smirked, and the knights who looked at each other coldly, his giant sword could be squirted at any time; Xiannier sighed a little, stepped back and jumped over the ridge Then he took off his longbow; Sasio clenched his magic wand and blessed himself with a magic shield, waiting for the battle to break out; Steigenberg, Michel and others disappeared at the fastest speed. All of them hid in the cellar.


    Although Han Jin¡¯s small team does not have its own discipline, it has formed a style, at least they know what they should do and where they are.


    This time, unlike the previous one, the last time the Cavaliers met belonged to the elite troops of the Holy Crown City, and there were also the Knights of the Knights. They could not match the enemy. The level of these knights was far too far from the former. They are responsible for escorting.


    "You..." Juve was so angry that he was so trembled. He also knew that he was too reckless. He only saw the badge of the fighter on his chest, but he has reached this level. There is no other way to resolve it except fighting. It is.


    It was purely coincidental that the horses of Yuke''s squad were squirting, and the horseshoe stepped on the unconscious person. The man made a weak snoring and immediately opened his eyes. He saw a group. The Cavaliers slowly approached with a long gun, while on the other side, Han Jin, who was sneering, and the Moss, with a giant sword, then he did not know anything.


    "Give me up!" Juco yelled.


    At this moment, a strong sneak appeared, and it was shot into the vest of Jukodo, and it was revealed from the front chest, bringing out a **** rain. Yuko looked at the arrow with unbelievable eyes. Then I planted it from the war.


    Han Jinyi, when did Xiannier¡¯s arrow method become so artistic? Can you turn a big bend and kill the enemy from behind? He turned to look at Sunil on the ridge and saw a pair of eyes full of shock and tension.


    A group of black whispers swooped down from the air. The creature looks like a bat, but it is much larger than a bat. The wings are three meters long and the pupils are red, emitting a vague red light. It is extraordinarily terrifying, and there are sharp fangs in the mouth.


    The group suddenly took off their wings and fell one by one. After falling into the knights, they became a kind of humanoid creatures. They all had slender nails that looked soft and actually sharp. Incomparably, only grabbed it, the knights of the knights were torn apart like paper, and the body was torn apart, even the horses could not escape.


    A **** spring splashed everywhere, countless pieces of broken meat and fragments of internal organs fell to the ground like raindrops. The whole village turned into a Shura field in an instant. The monsters harvested their lives like farmers harvesting crops. Under the feet are squeaky meat, the blood that is splattered by this kind of life, and every time their body shape rotates, there will be a piece of blood dripping out of them.


    The knights who have just swayed the martial arts have now become a group of lambs to be slaughtered, but what Han Jin does not understand is that although the knights are almost completely collapsed, they still insist on fighting.


    In fact, they don''t want to escape, but they know that they can''t escape!


    "Heaven... is the vampire guard of Zagunede!" The face of Moshinko has changed dramatically.

 Chapter 79： Good ally

    A few black shadows walked through the **** streets like a stroll, and they all had pointed ears. This shows what kind of race they are, but their temperament is quite different from that of Xiannier. The hair, the black pupil, the black soft armor, and the long bow with the shoulders and the back of the shoulder are all black. The body is filled with a thick black that can''t be dissolved, but their faces are very pale. Against the backdrop of a black background, it gives a shocking feeling.


    The elf headed to go to the body of Jukodo, leaned over and looked for a moment to find a seal of crystal engraving. She showed a smile, her eyes swept away, and she fell on Xiannier on the ridge. Soft voice: "Xinnier, we met again."


    The Knights of the Beit League have been killed cleanly, and the vampires are still trying to attack. They are trying to attack the Moxin branch that is at the door. They hear the elf talking to the other party and can''t help but stop.


    "How come you are here?" said Siniel coldly.


    "Remember the Silver Pegasus Army 20 years ago? We are learning from you, huh, huh..." The elf smiled.


    ¡°Does Zaguned not claim to be omnipotent? He also used to learn from others?!¡± Sinnel sneered.


    "Your tone is very unfriendly." The elf sighed softly: "Although I don''t want to pursue you, you have to understand that not every time you can be forgiven by others, you can''t control your tongue, you will always give yourself Bring disaster!"


    Xiannier snorted, but she did not confuse her. Obviously, she had a disadvantage in the comparison of the strength of the two sides, so Xiannier did not want to cause conflict.


    "I can feel the hostility in your heart, why is this?" The elf said softly: "In fact, the ancients of Zaguned are not as bad as you think, and the Desmark is not as good as you think. ¡±


    "Dishmark is our ally after all," said Sennel faintly.


    "How good a good ally." The elf laughed: "Twenty years ago, the Casa Lord got the loyalty of several red dragons, but he was killed by the dissmark. Everyone knows, if not silver. The Pegasus and the Elf squad went deep into the rear of the Casa Corps and fought at all costs. The final failure was definitely Desmark! But... After you paid such a heavy sacrifice, what did you get?"


    Xiannier was suddenly silent.


    "According to the agreement, you should have split the territory of Casa, but Dismark has monopolized more than 80% of the land, leaving only some wilderness for you. Casa has been operating in Ancheng for decades, leaving A lot of wealth and military money, these are also swallowed by Desmark.¡± The elf laughed: ¡°The most ridiculous thing is that if Desmark is not busy expanding the territory, he chooses to lead the army westward, and Yehliucheng. Before and after the attack on the words of Mr. Zagunede... Will there be a current war? This time, Yehliucheng refused to ask for help from Desmark. I personally agree very much. With such people, there is no need for cooperation."


    Sunil still didn''t say anything, her face was hidden behind the mask, no one could see her expression change, but it is conceivable that her face will never look good.


    "There is no eternal enemy in this world." The elf smiled and said: "The attitude of Master Zaguned is very much appreciated by you. I think it is time for us to try to be friends."


    "Friends? Ha..." Xiannier smirked: "How many people have Zachuned killed us? Can these be forgotten?"


    "Are you not the same person who killed us?" The elf said slowly: "Don''t be as short-sighted as Desmark, and look longer."


    "If I thought I could be friends with you, that would be a real short-sighted!" Sinner sneered: "Now, Zaguned will fight against Desmark while preparing to deal with the counterattack of Beit League, so Will you worry about Ye Liucheng¡¯s troubles? If he is now, who else would he like to be friends with?


    "Hayul, don''t talk nonsense with them, give it to me." A vampire smirked and walked over.


    "Don''t do much." The elf frowned. "Our mission is to destroy the importance of the Beit League!"


    The vampire snorted and angered "Hayul, are you commanding me?"


    Hailuer¡¯s eyes flashed, but she was very scrupulous about the identity of these vampires. Finally she sighed helplessly and turned and walked back. The elves hurried behind her.


    The vampire looked coldly at the back of Hairouer and waved: "Give them a kill!" His voice was loud, with a taste of the demonstration to Hailuer.


    The group of vampires rushed forward, and Mossenko screamed and released his bodyguard. At this time, he could only fight to the end.


    Suddenly, something exploded in midair, and the golden light was like countless arrows, sweeping through the hundreds of meters around, the vampire''s momentum stopped, and the screams of screams One after another, two vampires even fell to the ground, arms madly dancing and obscuring, seemingly resisting the golden light that was pervasive.


    The golden light dissipated, and the vampires have changed dramatically. There are countless scars on the skin like ulcers, and black, sticky liquids are flowing out.


    Han Jin walked out slowly from the body of Mo Xinke. His face looked calm and calm, but his heart was filled with turbulent waves. He knew the power of the net light curse. If he used the net light spell to attack the ghost he released, he could In the blink of an eye, the ghosts are so smouldering, but the reality of these vampires is so amazing that they have only suffered some injuries and still retain a strong fighting power!


    "We don''t want to be friends with you, but we don''t want to be enemies with you." Han Jin said coldly: "Before I change my mind, roll! Otherwise, I don''t mind making the world clean!"


    The vampires and the elves are companions, but they can turn to glare because of a little bit of things. It is obvious that their characters are very violent. For this kind of creature, it is useless to put facts and reason. With overwhelming power, even if they say nothing, they will be soft.


    "Adults... Hailuer adults!" The vampire''s leader hurriedly shouted.


    The vampires involuntarily retired a few steps. They were not afraid of the warriors and they were not afraid of the magician, but the priests were their natural enemies, and Hanjin¡¯s words were very tough. They thought that the priests in front did not want to hurt them, but only slightly punished them. They continue to attack, and the priest must release the magic of the most powerful.


    Hailuer turned and looked at Han Jin seriously, smiled, and then continued to walk outside the village, did not take care of the vampire.


    "Let''s go!" said the vampire''s head and hate. There is no elf shooter to solve the trouble for them. They can only be ashamed in the light and insist on fighting the priest. It is a very stupid choice.

 Chapter 80： Dead enemy

    Chapter 80: The Enemy


    Just killing people regardless of burial, this behavior is really horrible, looking at the blood in front of him, Han Jin and others are a bit worried.


    Stillberg, Michelle and Little Joseph, their faces are very unsightly. This cruel scene is not always available, at least for Michelle and Joseph. Times.


    Even Sassu and Moshinko are also in a state of disappointment. Only Han Jin and Sunnier can keep calm. Han Jin walks slowly into the **** land and opens the broken body. That is called Lei Zhe. The person is exposed.


    Han Jin leaned down and observed it for a while, and breathing. Although the pulse was slight but stable, Han Jin could not help but sigh: "This kid... luck is so good that it can''t be better."


    You know, there are two arrows in the back of Lei Zhe. The scene is very chaotic. The people are running and the horses are jumping. The vampires are also rushing to kill, as long as there is anything to kick on the arrows, Can make Lei Zhe''s wound tear sharply.


    Lei Zhe can survive, only thanks to luck.


    "Moxin Branch, come over and help me." Han Jin cried, he could see him dead, because he didn''t want to get into trouble, but now he still feels uncomfortable if he doesn''t care. Although he does not understand Lei Zhe, he has a feeling of mutual sympathy. He is a lonely "small master" and has a loyal servant. He only has a good luck and lives in a small town. Nothing is terrible. The strong enemy, so he saved himself and also saved Steelberg. If the role is changed, he can only stretch his neck and die.


    What did the sour phrase say? The same is the end of the world, why have you met each other...


    "That kid didn''t die?" Moxike was also surprised. Then he strode in and didn''t feel anything outside. After coming in, the feeling was very different. People who have never experienced it are unimaginable. No matter how careful you are, you will always step on some soft, slippery, or sticky things. This taste makes the scalp straight and numb. Every step of the Moss, the muscles on your face will shake. The heart is even more excited to yell and yell.


    Two people lifted Lei Zhe, then rushed out like a runaway, looking for a relatively clean place, gently put Lei Zhe down, Mo Xinke detailed the wounds of Lei Zhe, whispered: "Can you save him back?" ¡±


    "No problem." Han Jin nodded. "His body is very strong. If you change someone else, it is hard to say."


    Moxike is very happy to caress the palm of his hand. Of course, he is happy for himself. As a warrior, this kind of thing is inevitable. Han Jin can heal Lei Zhe, and he can naturally heal him in the future.


    Sunil jumped from the ridge: "The vampire went to the military camp there. We can''t stay here, everyone clean up, go right away!"


    "What luck are we..." Sasio smiled bitterly.


    Moxike and others are silent, and God knows what effect it has been. Anyway, they have not been able to live a stable life. They can stop for a few months at most, and then they will flee for such reasons.


    "This is our destiny, accept it." Han Jin said faintly, he always puts ideological and political work in his heart... From the current situation, this team is relatively stable, Moss, Siniel, Sa These people can also be said to be good people. They will not be intriguing each other. They have a tacit understanding and can unite with each other. Of course, they also have shortcomings. The first thing to be solved is that there is no ambition, so he must Always confuse everyone.


    "Destiny..." Moxie Branch sighed a few times and fell into meditation.


    Usually, everyone always puts important things in the space ring of Xiannier and Hanjin. There is nothing to clean up. For a moment, everyone sneak out of the village. Fortunately, the village is in the mountains and can be withdrawn into the mountains at any time.


    Han Jin has already dug out the arrows behind Lei Zhe. Although he has not been a surgeon, he has some necessary common sense, such as disinfection, etc., and the curse of the six secrets is the treatment. The spell of a knife-wound injury does not need to be used to stop bleeding and relieve pain.


    Although it is already in the early spring, the night wind is still very cold. About 20 miles away, and Julie and Michelle are a little bit stunned. While walking, they are playing tricks. Seeing this scene, Xiannier is one step ahead. I found a leeward mountain that led everyone to hide in.


    When the raging bonfire burned, everyone was sitting around the bonfire to warm up. Mossko asked nothing to ask: "Sinnie, isn''t it that your elves and dark elves are deadly enemies? Why didn''t you fight? ¡±


    "Do you really want to fight?" Han Jin is so angry and funny.


    "No, I just feel a little weird."


    "The deadly enemy..." Xiannier chewed these two words and sighed: "Mosco, if you have brothers and sisters, will you become a deadly enemy with them?"


    "Of course not."


    "Actually, we are all children of the forest. Although we have contradictions between them, and the contradictions are getting deeper and deeper, even to the extent that we can''t make up, but... how do you say..." Senilton paused: "You I don''t understand. Every time I shoot the Dark Elves, I have a very strange feeling in my heart, as if... I have committed unforgivable sins."


    "You shot the dark elf?" Moxico said: "How much has it killed?"


    "I can''t remember it. Similarly, I can''t remember how many people died in the war."


    "Can''t remember?" Moxico slammed a chill, and muttered: "I can''t really see it..." If you can''t remember anything else, then it''s better to say that even those who have killed themselves are remembered. Unclear, thinking about it is frightening.


    "Remember, that is war!" said Siniel coldly.


    "I know, I know, I didn''t say anything!" Mo Xinke laughed.


    "Right, Xiannier, the dark elf named Hailuer said, they are learning from you? What does this mean?" Sasio intervened.


    "Twenty years ago, the Silver Pegasus Army went deep into the rear of the Casa Corps, harassing and ruining a large number of heavy weights, seriously affecting the actions of the Casa Legion." Xiannier said faintly: "Now you know what it means." What?"


    "You mean that Zaguned has sent all his vampire guards and dark elves out?" Sasio jumped up.


    "almost."


    "It''s over..." Sasko''s face turned pale, and Zaguned''s army had a characteristic: no evil! The silver Pegasus army goes deep into the enemy''s back. They only attack military targets and the army. The vampires are a group of monsters that make a living by destroying and killing. Their arrival will inevitably turn this place into a world of life.

 Chapter 81： Advantages and disadvantages

    Chapter 81 Advantages and Disadvantages


    Late at night, everyone surrounded the campfire and fell into a dream. Although the news of the vampire''s massive invasion was shocking and scary, it was not the immediate crisis. It was still necessary to sleep.


    Han Jinduan sat there, throwing a dry branch from the campfire from time to time, only he could not sleep, because his ideal of deliberation is to create a city of his own, master the highest voice, or the last interpretation, the situation is coming The more chaotic, what exactly should he do to succeed in grasping the opportunity?


    As a self-cultivator, Han Jin is a private detective. He is far from being a hero, a hero, or a military enthusiast. Strictly speaking, because of his career, he has seen people from all walks of life and is good at trying to figure out people¡¯s thoughts. It¡¯s gone.


    Now that I have an ideal, but how to realize my own ideals, he has a feeling of being unable to do anything, and he does not know where to start.


    Just then, a low humming sound came over. Han Jin looked up and looked in the direction of the sound. Lei Zhe¡¯s body moved a little and then slowly squirmed.


    Han Jin stood up and walked to Lei Zhe in front of him. He whispered: "Wake up? It seems that your physique is much better than I thought."


    Lei Zhe looked up hard and was seeing Han Jin. The scene he saw before the last coma quickly reflected in his mind. The impression of Han Jin and the current Han Jin were together. Lei Zhe just wanted to say What, suddenly smelled an unpleasant smell, he discovered that his arms were covered with blood, and there were many black-red, solidified blood clots in his hands, as if he had smashed through the blood pool.


    "Yes... are you saving me?" Lei Zhe showed a shocked look.


    "Don''t worry so much, the most important thing for you now is rest." Han Jin shifted the topic. His rumors in thick black science are very limited. He can only say that he brought Lei Zhe back, instead of saving him back. He can''t be a benefactor.


    "You killed them?" Lei Zhe could not give up the problem.


    "I didn''t kill them." Han Jin replied truthfully.


    "You saved me, do you still worry about me selling you?" Lei Zhe smiled bitterly. He didn''t believe Han Jin''s answer. At that time, if he didn''t kill the knights, he would have been caught back. How to explain the blood pollution? !


    "Oh..." Han Jin laughed, he didn''t know what to say.


    "Thank you." Lei Zhe whispered, although his words were very simple, but the tone was very firm.


    "What kind of polite." Han Jin smiled.


    This ''Xie'' word, he still can afford it. If you don¡¯t bring Lei Zhe out, then Lei Zhe¡¯s fate is doomed. If he does not freeze to death or starve to death, he will be killed by the blood of the rogue, or Was killed by the vampires. When he picked up Lei Zhe, Lei Zhe''s face was covered with blood, even in his nose, or he wiped Lei Zhe clean.


    In the eyes of Lei Zhe, there was a glimpse of something that couldn¡¯t be clarified. The other party accepted his gratitude. This proved a lot of things. Of course, it also included the reason and the embarrassment of being here. After a while, Lei Zhe whispered: "You provoke It¡¯s a big problem, really, you shouldn¡¯t help me.¡±


    "Trouble? Hehe..." Han Jin smiled: "I never care about trouble." Since the beginning of the world, is he still having less trouble?


    Unlike the current Lei Zhe, Han Jin always cleans himself up very well. Therefore, his expression of free and easy, full of clouds and lightness is clearly reflected in Lei Zhe¡¯s eyes. At this moment, against Lei Zhelai Said that Han Jin is a very powerful person! The kind of temperament that is light and heavy is difficult to describe in words. It is really convincing, at least to make him convinced.


    Lei Zhe doesn''t know what to say, thank you? Instead of thanking him in words, he would rather keep his feelings in his heart.


    "Well, you should rest early, it is a business matter to raise your wounds." Han Jin smiled and said: "When you are hurt, if you want to go, we will not leave you. If you want to be with us, just have us. If you eat it, you won¡¯t be bad for you.¡± Han Jin finished, and he made a return to the Yuan Dynasty¡¯s curse in the air, and hit his hand in Lei Zhe¡¯s body.


    Lei Zhe was shocked and then felt very embarrassed. He subconsciously thought that the benefactor was attacking him with magic. After a moment, when he clearly felt the change caused by Hui Yuanqing''s curse to himself, his face changed greatly. Trembling: "You... what magic is this you?"


    "Help people''s magic." Han Jin smiled, his smile with an inscrutable taste.


    On the one side, Sassu slowly opened his eyes and extended a thumb to Han Jin at a point that Lei Zhe could not see. Only experienced people understand that feeling. Which professional in the world does not want to reach the highest peak? However, there are very few people who have enough confidence in themselves and can see hope because of limited qualifications, limited energy, and limited time!


    Han Jin¡¯s magic has subverted all of this. As long as he can get help from Han Jin, the future is definitely not a dream! Sasio recalled his feelings when he first tasted this magic. He knew very well what kind of temptation it would be for any professional!


    "Wake up?" Han Jin smiled.


    "Oh..." Sasko put his index finger in front of his lips and then pointed to one side.


    Looking in the direction of Sasio''s fingers, Han Jin almost laughed out. Before going to sleep, Mo Xinke and Hilna said a whisper. After falling asleep, the two people naturally stick together, but Hilna. Sleeping is not honest, she has a leg pressed against the chest of Moxinke, and her chest is on the face of Moxinke. Two people are entangled in a group, while the Moxinke is sleeping very well, and her face is filled with a kind of face. Sweet smile.


    In fact, Mo Xinke was very alert when he slept. He was so depressed that he couldn¡¯t know. He could only say that Hilna¡¯s breath made him very comfortable and very at ease.


    "Raphael, do you know what the two of them are all about?" Sasko whispered.


    "Moses has not told you?"


    "No, I asked him, he told me to do nothing." Sasio was somewhat depressed.


    "Hilna is the daughter of his teacher. They grew up together." Han Jin said with a smile: "As for what they are doing now, I don''t think I have to say it? You should be able to see it yourself. of."


    "Well, I know that Hilna likes Moss, but Moss... also like Hilna?"


    "Of course I like it." Han Jin whispered: "There are more than ten years of feelings between the two of them. However, Mo Xinke can''t stand Hilna''s temper. He feels very distressed, so he also talked to me specifically. It."


    "This guy..." Sasio said: "I asked him, he let me go, but took the initiative to find you! I am too sorry!"


    "Moxico said that you are a traitor. He doesn''t trust you. Telling you this is equivalent to giving you a handle to make fun of him." Han Jin smiled.


    "I..." Sasio was not convinced, but look at Han Jin¡¯s handsome face and full of gentle smile. In this respect, he is no match for Hanjin anyway. Sasio makes up Hanjin. Sit down and laugh with a smile: "Talk about what was the Moxico talking to you at the time?"


    "This is not good." Han Jin was hesitant.


    "Oh, what''s the good thing? I won''t go talk to him!" Sasio hurried.


    "Actually, it is normal to say it, Sasio, do you imagine the future wife in your heart?"


    "I... I have imagined it." Sasio rolled his eyes. He asked the secret of the Moxico, how did he get to himself?


    "Your imagination is definitely perfect. It is gentle and generous, smart, and glamorous. Anyway, the people in the imagination are always full of various advantages, shortcomings...that is none of them."


    Sasio yelled: "Of course, who has nothing to imagine what the shortcomings do?"


    "This is the contradiction between reality and dream." Han Jin said softly: "Mosco is also the same. He thinks his wife should be perfect, so he does not think that Hilna will become his wife, but it is biased. Like Hilna."


    "So how did you talk to Moxie?"


    "I told him that everyone has their own shortcomings, not only others, but also his Moss." Han Jin paused: "What do you say is the most troublesome problem in Moxie?"


    "Don''t talk about hygiene!" Sasio said with a gnashing of his teeth. He was deeply pained by this: "After practicing the sword, I don''t want to talk about it. I also like to run around and tell him that he doesn''t listen, saying that this is What a man''s taste, I am!!"


    "At the time, I said this too. I asked him, did Hilna dislike him?" Han Jin whispered: "In fact, I like a person who not only likes her strength, but also accepts her shortcomings. Hilna this People are very good, because they are innocent, so they don¡¯t have a market. When Moss is still half-sized, Hilna likes him. He always likes it today. I think, no matter if Mosike is climbing high or falling in the future. Very miserable, Hilna will definitely be with him, this kind of feeling must be cherished."


    "You make sense." Sasko whispered.


    "Of course, Hilna''s shortcomings and advantages are just as obvious, because of innocence, so... she seems very naive, not knowing that people are sinister, not knowing the hardships of the world, always giving trouble to themselves and everyone."


    "You just said... Hilna is not naive because of innocence, and now she says that because of innocence, she looks very naive?" Sasio smiled bitterly: "I am confused, is innocence good or bad?"


    "Do you see the sword of the Moxico?"


    "See!" Sasio is even more confused: "What?"


    "In fact, many things are double-sided, well used, it can help people, if they are not used well, it will hurt people."


    "You..." Sassauton paused: "I was surprised. When the Moxenko heard you say this, I was not confused by you?"

 Chapter 82： set off

    Chapter 82¡ªStarting


    "Even if he is confused, do you think he will say it? After getting along for so long, you still don''t know him?" Han Jinhe smiled and said: "The guy will never allow others to insult his wisdom! Even if you don''t understand He will pretend to understand very well."


    "Yeah..." Sasio laughed too, and then Lei Zhe, whose eyes fell on one side: "Yes, are you called Lei Zhe?" There is one thing that everyone has talked about many times. The lack of a qualified thief in the team has caused inconvenience in many ways. The emergence of Lei Zhe satisfied their wishes. Just now Han Han used the magic to seduce what Lei Zhe¡¯s purpose was. Sasio knew it.


    "Yes, hello." Lei Zhe smiled.


    "My name is Sasio. We will be friends in the future. Please take care."


    Lei Zhe squinted a little and smiled: "If you don''t dislike me, I will try my best."


    Sasio turned to Hanjin, and he used his eyes to lick Lei Zhe. That means, can you see this person? In the past, Siniel had had concerns and could not just pull people. So far, this small team is still very united. Although everyone has kept certain secrets, everyone can trust each other, in case they have a stink. Fish, the result is a pot of soup!


    Han Jin thought for a moment and slowly nodded. Lei Zhe''s old servant can calmly go to death with that kind of staunch gesture, proving that Lei Zhe and his father have certain excuse. The loyalty of this thing is very flexible, and there is not much loyalty. Take himself and Steelberg as an example. If he does not fight for Stilberg every day, enjoy the things he has come to, and Stilberg, who has been sinned, can be short-lived. Will Tilberg always endure inhuman life? Any feelings in the world are two-way!


    Sasio believed in Hanjin¡¯s judgment and then changed the subject: ¡°Raphael, what do you say we will do in the future? Beit League will soon be in a mess, oh... what is this world, looking for a Quiet places can''t be found!"


    "We have no ability to change anything, so we have to take a step and see the flow." Han Jin said slowly.


    "Bet League? What happened to Beit League?" Lei Zhe was taken aback.


    "Zaguned''s Vampire Guard and Dark Elf have broken into the Bayer League."


    "How could it be..." Lei Zhe wanted to get up and ask for a clear question. The result was a tear and a sigh.


    "Don''t be excited, this kind of thing is not only that we can''t do anything, you are the same." Han Jin smiled and said: "Wait tomorrow morning, ask Xiannier."


    "I can''t help it either." Sendier''s voice came over: "The Vampire Guard is similar to the Silver Pegasus Corps. They are known for their quickness, flexibility, and change. With the troops of the Bayern League, there is no way to deal with the evasive battle. The Vampire Guard."


    "If you are the commander of Beit League? What do you do?" Han Jin asked.


    "I..." Senilton paused: "Do you notice that? The Vampire Guard is using a tactic of zeroing out, so we only met those dozens of vampires. If you let me direct, I will spend a lot of money. Employ a large number of mercenary squads, disperse and disperse, die and consume, the regular army is responsible for side-by-side, and when the vampire guard feels that the sacrifice is too great, he will withdraw himself. However... in the action style of the Vampire Guard, Beit League The loss will not be small, at least hundreds of small villages and towns will become ruins, and even more."


    "Is there any other way besides this?"


    "You can go for the help of the dragon." The look in Xiannier''s eyes is very complicated, ridiculous, and hateful. She should have remembered the battle that caused the silver Pegasus army to collapse across the board: "But... watch the various ethnic groups in the mainland Killing, this is something that the dragons are very interested in. I guess they will not control the life and death of the League, although they also hate those dark creatures."


    "Forget it, don''t talk about it." Han Jin whispered: "Everyone sleeps early, and you have to hurry tomorrow." Can''t talk about this topic anymore. Lei Zhe''s emotions seem to be getting more and more excited, obviously paying attention to worship. The safety of the special league, and then talk about it, the idea of ??recruiting Lei Zhe may be lost.


    Nothing in the night, the next morning, Moxico yawned and slowly opened his eyes, and when he saw the scene around him, he could not help but be shocked.


    Everyone has already woken up, and everyone¡¯s eyes are concentrated on him, and that kind of eyes are very weird.


    Moxico discovered that Hilna had half his body on him, and his hand did not know when he hugged Hilna¡¯s waist. Moss was too shy at the time and pushed Hilna back. .


    However, the strength of the Moxico branch was too great. Hilna¡¯s body flew more than a meter high, and it slammed into the ground and fell there in a very unsightly position.


    The person who slept and died will be awakened by this kind of attack. Hilna opened her eyes, but she still kept moving, and she should have not figured out the situation.


    The next moment, Hilna felt sweet in her mouth and a pain in her lips. In the collision, she broke her own lips. Hilna rolled over and yelled, "Who? Who? His mother dares to fall to the aging mother!!"


    About half of the people reached out and pointed to Moss in the same place. Hilna stepped forward and grabbed the ears of Moxinke and said, "You want to die?!"


    Moxie is crying and mourning. He is a reasonable person. If Hilna licks her ears for no reason, he will never let Hilna''s temper, but now he is wrong, want to explain, and do not know should How to explain, want to be soft, say a few good words, but in the eyes of the public, how can a man who can stand on the ground be soft to a woman?


    "Cough..." Han Jin coughed: "I see, we need to buy some tents, or it is too inconvenient at night."


    "Yeah yeah." Sasio nodded and said.


    "Hilna, don''t blame Mo Xinke. I think he is a nightmare. Just mad and kicked, just as you kneel on him. It happened to throw you out." Xiannier softly But her voice is full of smiles.


    "Yeah... sister, I didn''t mean it." Mo Xinke laughed.


    "Nothing! How old is it? Will you be afraid of a nightmare?!" Hilna''s face is not steel.


    Han Jin and Sasou are relatively silent. In fact, the focus of Xiannier is not a nightmare, but you are on the body of Mo Xinke. Who knows that Hilna has no enlightenment at all, or... she thinks this is very normal? Gossip, gossip! It is said that Hilner¡¯s father has been dead for a long time. Later, their sisters and brothers have been living together. Should there be many stories in it?


    Hilna let go of the ears of Moxico, and then found a wrong place. The leather on her chest was wet by something. She just fell on the ground and was covered with dirt: "I hate it, How is the tide here? Yesterday''s dew is so heavy!"


    Now, everyone can''t help it anymore, and they laughed aloud. In fact, camping in the wild, there is no reason to talk about it, because the posture is not proper, sleeping drooling is nothing wrong, the problem is that it should not be put on the table.


    Moxie sighed and turned to sleep on the ground. He could only use the ostrich tactics. Can''t he not work?


    "What are you laughing at?" Hilner angered.


    "Okay, okay." Han Jin rushed out to play the round: "Michelle, should it be almost?"


    "Well, it''s already cooked. I have some bread here. Let''s make it up." Michelle laughed back.


    When he heard that he was going to eat, Moxike climbed up reluctantly. As a melee professional, he must not go with his stomach, otherwise his combat effectiveness will be greatly reduced.


    Michelle did not have much food, but in this winter, Han Jin¡¯s cultivation has grown substantially, the sum of energy is close to the hundred, and no longer depends on food to supplement, less such unfathomable consumption. Those foods are enough for everyone to eat, and Michelle''s workload has become easier.


    Han Jin thought about what he was eating while eating bread. He suddenly asked: "Lei Zhe, you are a person from Beite League. You should be very familiar with this place. Do you think that we should go there at this time?"


    Joseph was feeding Lei Zhe to eat. When he saw Han Jin asking questions, he shrank his hand back to the side. Lei Zhe hurriedly swallowed the food in his mouth, and then indulged for a moment: "Go to the ninth town."


    ¡°Is it safe?¡±


    "The ninth town is in the rear of the capital and should be safe, and I have a friend there who will take care of us."


    "In your capacity... are you not afraid of him?" Han Jin asked softly.


    Lei Zhe''s face changed, and then sighed: "Then we still go to the capital, although Beit City is known as the city of betrayal, has been ridiculed for a long time, but the defense is still very strong, the Vampire Guard is impossible Put it down."


    "Actually, what we need is a quiet place. The city of Beit is too big and there are a lot of inconveniences." Han Jin said with a smile: "As long as we don''t openly contact your friends, it should be no problem."


    "What do you mean... go to the ninth town?" Lei Zhe asked.


    "Ok."


    Lei Zhe is somewhat puzzled. Since he decided to go to the ninth town, why should he say so much?


    "Everyone cleaned up, we will leave immediately." Han Jin said softly. He always thought that it would be too late to see a person and not wait until the moment of life and death! In fact, from a small place, you can fully produce the big section of your people. If Lei Zhe just explained how his friend is capable, how to talk about loyalty, then he would think that Lei Zhe is untrustworthy, and Lei Zhe immediately changed his mind and did not want to drag his friends, which is enough to prove the spirit of Lei Zhe. It is.

 Chapter 83： burden

    Chapter 83¡ªPackage


    Some people compare war to a game of chess.


    In fact, war is much more complicated than the changes on the board!


    Zagunede cast the Vampire Guard to the rear of the Bayer League, with the intention of delaying the time of the Baythelem counterattack and disrupting the plan of the Bayer League, but everyone, including Zaguned himself, did not expect it. After the change.


    If Zagunede is the most notorious lord in this area, then the Vampire Guard is the most notorious army in this area, and it is simply too sinister for the Vampire Guard.


    The heroes hunger and hunger, and talk about the thirst for the blood of the Huns. These are just two poems to express and vent a kind of hatred that goes deep into the bone marrow, while the Vampire Guard has turned all the things that are unimaginable and unimaginable into reality. .


    In the past, the Vampire Guard was a mad dog, but the chain was always caught in the hands of Zagunede, and Zagunede let them bite, they will be dispatched, and after they have finished biting, they will squat at the foot of Zaguned. Now, the Vampire Guard has completely lost control, not to mention Zagunede in the underground city, even the vampire guard''s commander can not restrain the subordinates, and even can not find their own subordinates.


    The tyranny that has been suppressed by Zagunede, after the unbridled release, the Vampire Guard is completely crazy, they have forgotten their own goals and tasks, just killing for killing, outside the mountains, in the wilderness, on the banks of the river, everywhere The Shura field where the blood flows into the river.


    Even the owner, Zaguned, was caught off guard, let alone Han Jin, and the road to the north could be considered to be difficult. On the first day, they could sum up their experience and consider tomorrow''s layout and response plan. The next day, They felt very tired and tired, and on the third day, they had become numb.


    Small-scale attacks are everywhere and everywhere. Sometimes, one or two vampires dare to attack them with sneer. Of course, after discovering that the situation is wrong, the vampire will escape at the fastest speed. As for whether or not the vampire can be left. Down, this depends on the cooperation of Han Jin and others and their mutual cooperation.


    The most painful thing is that they carried a big bag of shackles. In the slaughter of the Vampire Guard, there were more or less survivors. They spread the news to the rest of the village, and the villagers began to flee. There are such people everywhere. The vampire''s energy is limited, and it can''t be vented all day long, which also gives people the opportunity to survive.


    Wisdom life is mostly a group of living creatures, especially in times of crisis. They always concentrate spontaneously together. After Han Jin and others, they follow this kind of tail. There are almost four or five hundred villagers who are always behind them. .


    Needless to say, everyone knows how serious the situation is, because they have been attacked more and more times, dragging such a big tail, vampires will find them from afar, it is miserable.


    Shouldn¡¯t violence be used to drive all the villagers away? It must be admitted that everyone has moved this idea, but if they have not said it, they will be vetoed by themselves. Faced with the face and eyes that are eager to survive, no one can hold this heart. When survival has become a luxury, the reality itself has an infectious power that is enough to impress most people.


    Of course, from the initial troubles, to the later helplessness, to the current fate, there is a process of change in attitude, and it is impossible to do it all at once, because everyone has the instinct to avoid the evil, and it is a last resort.


    On the fifth day of the noon, Han Jin and others stopped to prepare lunch. The villagers in the back also took time to sit down and rest. After another upset morning, no one said a whole sentence during the lunch. They were too tired. .


    "Mom, where did the army of Beit League go?" Moxico suddenly snarled.


    "I doubt very much whether there is any preparation for the war in the Bayer League. It has been a few days now. How come there is no reaction?" Sinner smiled bitterly.


    "They have prepared for a whole winter! Should it be... almost?" Sassu said slowly.


    Everyone was silent, no one could answer Sasko¡¯s question, and Lei Zhe wanted to say something, but swallowed his own words.


    Just then, a little girl who was about five or six years old took a small step and ran over a few meters away, with her own fingers, watching everyone quietly.


    "Little guy, is there something?" Sasio asked with a smile.


    "Yeah." The little girl nodded hard, then ran to Sasio, took a bean from her pocket and handed it to Sasio.


    Sasio groaned and reached for his right hand. The little girl put the bean fruit in Sasio''s hand and then licked it again, but her small pocket was very limited. This time she only took a few shots. The little girl smiled and ran back in a small step.


    A young couple greeted the front and caught the little girl. Their faces were filled with a kind of flattering smile. It was just that the world was very harsh for them. They never gave them a chance to get in touch with the strong. Their expressions are very blunt.


    "Tell you not to bother the adults to rest, how can you not listen to this child!" The young couple yelled at the child''s voice and passed over, and the little girl looked very aggrieved, and her big eyes filled with tears.


    "Don''t tell her!" Little Joseph couldn''t see it, loud.


    The couple was shocked and hurriedly smiled at Little Joseph''s waist. Although Joseph''s young age, he was able to be with the ¡®adults, and naturally he was a great little adult.


    "Oh, little guy, do you know that you are distressed at this age?" Moxie smirked.


    Little Joseph had a red face and bowed his head.


    "Haha... you see no, this little guy is blushing, it seems that he really knows..." Moxie Branch found the same baby.


    ¡°Do you know?¡± Hilna said wickedly: ¡°Do you think everyone is like you? Never knowing that you are distressed!¡±


    "I... what happened to me?"


    "What do you say?"


    "Well, everyone else is watching." Han Jin whispered, it seems that he should find a chance to talk to Hilna, this is not good for men, just... I don¡¯t know if Hilna can accept herself. Views.


    Sasio played with the bean in his hand and put out a finger to pick up a grain. He had to put it in his mouth. Xiannier suddenly said: "Be sure to think clearly before eating. This is not an ordinary bean fruit, it is a fruit of life."


    A glimpse of Sasio, he immediately understood the meaning of Siniel: "What about life?" Then he put the beans in his mouth.


    Han Jin sighed in his heart. From the perspective of pure interests, they should try to get rid of these villagers, because the more people gathered, the more likely they are to encounter vampires. However, his ideas could not be passed, and he could not bear it.


    If hundreds of vampires are attacking the crowd, they will definitely not save people. It is purely looking for death. The current crisis is potential and invisible, so everyone''s heart defense is very slack.


    "Do you eat or not?" Sasko said with a smile.


    "Is it true? I also taste it." Moxico grabbed the little half and put it all in his mouth.


    "Raphael, what about you?" Sasio handed it to Hanjin.


    Han Jin smiled. He tried others in various ways. Others would naturally test him. This is normal. Han Jin grabbed the rest of the beans and whispered, "I haven¡¯t eaten this kind of thing yet, you guys. Don''t grab it with me."


    Xiannier is not in a hurry to express anything. She has been sitting quietly there and talking about her personal experience. Maybe no one here is qualified to compare with her. The hardships and **** battles that have been going on for thousands of miles and nine lives are unimaginable. And thus, she developed her maverick personality.


    "I only hope that we will not encounter the vampire of the brigade." Siniel said slowly.


    "Our luck will not be so bad, let''s say that the Vampire Guard has not been dispersed?" Sasio shook his head.


    Under the guidance of the little girl, the villagers suddenly found a good way to communicate with the adults. One after another, the children ran over and put all kinds of food on the side of everyone. Some children also threw some copper coins. Even the silver coins, this temporary camp seems a bit messy.


    "Steelberg, you clean up, we will eat what we eat, and return the money." Han Jin said.


    Steelberg hurriedly jumped up and greeted the children to take the coins away. Han Jin and others were rich people. This money is only a small sum for them, but it is not small for the villagers. expenditure.


    The villagers temporarily selected a few old people and talked with Steelberg. They kept saying that it was a little bit of a small meaning for everyone. They asked Steigenberg to accept it, and Steelberg certainly wouldn¡¯t accept it. Red face red. In the past ten years, Steelberg has probably never been respected as it is now, and he does not know whether he is excited or worried, and his face is flushed.


    At this moment, a slight squeaking sound came from afar. The faces of the people changed slightly and looked into the air together. Several black spots flew closer and closer. For a moment, they came to the crowd and kept circling. .


    "Mom, these nasty monsters don''t make people idle for a moment!" Moxico snorted, then grabbed the giant sword and stood up.


    The crowd was in a mess at the time, and the villagers brought their children to Hanjin and others. The encounters in these days clearly told them that the closer they are to the adults, the safer they are.


    Xiannier opened the longbow at a very fast speed and did not aim at it. He raised his hand and shot the arrow out. A faint black light cut through the sky, and the target''s vampire wings trembled. The sword of Xiannier was opened, and then the wings were closed, and the body fell into the crowd like a stone.


    "Let''s get out!" Moxie rushed forward, but the crowd came to him like crazy, and he couldn''t show his body.

 Chapter 84： Weird magic

    Chapter 84¡ªWeird Magic


    Xian Nier was a little angry in his heart, and his backhand took out a magical arrow, but the remaining vampires saw the archers below, and they had swooped down. When Xiannier opened the longbow, there was no way to aim at the target.


    The vampires who have fallen into the crowd have become very excited. They are surrounded by ordinary people. The lethality can be fully exerted. They slide like a fish in the crowd, and each time the claws are swung, they can take away a fresh life. The screams are coming and going.


    People were even more alarmed when they heard the screams of their companions. They ran around, shouted, and even clashed with each other. They were weaker and directly slammed into the ground. Then dozens of feet were Unrelenting stepping on, not being killed by a vampire, but being trampled by his companions, this is somewhat sad.


    The Moxic department was so angry that it could not catch up with it, nor could it catch the vampires interspersed among the crowd. Sasio and Sunil were doing the same thing there. They couldn''t lock it, and naturally there was no way to launch an attack.


    Han Jin shouted with the greatest strength: "Your Majesty!!"


    Many people heard the snoring of Han Jin and hurried to the ground. Those who did not hear the abnormal performance of their companions, and also subconsciously followed the servants, although their movements were very neat, but in the end they succeeded. Highlighted several vampires.


    "Death!" Moxico screamed, and the long sword in his hand turned into a beautiful star river, and rolled to the vampire closest to him.


    The vampire fangs revealed a ugly smile, and the figure quickly receded.


    The Moxico branch once again leaped into the air, chasing after it, and seeing the other side looking for himself. The vampire¡¯s face became more and more embarrassing, and a sharp scream was heard. The other two vampires invariably rushed to the Moxie Branch. come.


    The Moxic Division is not afraid, just when the two sides are about to collide, a dazzling ray of light bursts open, and countless golden lights are nailed like arrows into all objects within a few tens of meters, crowds, vampires, and The Moss Branch has turned golden.


    The three vampires also made a scream at the same time, but Mossko did not suffer any influence. His sword suddenly accelerated, and the shining starlight penetrated from the vampire''s chest, revealing from behind, bringing out a black and red blood. rain.


    Coordination, also need to be practically tempered. When the vampire attack was first encountered, the magic was always released by Han Jin, and then Mo Xinke and others launched the attack. The advantage of this is that the battle is always easy, the disadvantage is strength. The powerful vampire can adjust it in time, and escape in time, then find his companion to come back for revenge.


    So now Han Jin and others have changed the steps of the cooperation, or they will not take the shots.


    Sunil released his finger, and a sharp arrow spurred out, and the strangely shot into a vampire''s ear, and pierced deeply.


    The vampire took a few steps and fell down. He was crushed in a woman in her twenties. The woman never dared to look up. She suddenly felt a sticky thing on her neck and could not help but be scared. Call it up.


    At the same time, Sasio raised his magic wand, and a distorted electric light blew from the air, hitting the last vampire. If you deal with the ghost, it is not the Hanjin who can release the strange magic. Sasou''s attack is the sharpest in the team, but it can''t be done against the vampire. This kind of lightning can only scratch the vampire.


    Moxike¡¯s right hand tried to pull out the sword to kill the last vampire. At this moment, the vampire in front of him suddenly grabbed the sword front, and the nail of his right hand cut the air, making a sharp whistle, straight His wrist caught.


    Moxike, who hurriedly loosened the sword and stepped back a few steps. The vampire¡¯s eyes shone with a scarlet glow and stared at the Moxico. His eyes were filled with the hatred of the sky, his The left hand clung to the Jianfeng and pulled out the giant sword little by little.


    The sword of Moxico left a transparent hole in the vampire. After the sword was pulled out, even the thing behind him could be seen from the front of the vampire. A thick black blood flowed from the hole. Flowed out, but the vampire stood very stable, motionless, and the legs were like roots.


    Is this OK? Moss is very surprised. They have killed a lot of vampires along the way, but this is the first time they saw it.


    The vampire took a deep breath and then spit out a bunch of green things and shot at Moxenko.


    Ah... In a scream, a woman suddenly jumped up, and the green thing just stuck to her back. The woman¡¯s movements came to an abrupt end, and a thick mist rose from her body. Her skin and her muscles were eroding at a very fast rate, and her eyes became a pale cheekbones.


    Not only the Moss Branch was frightened, but the people of Sasio were also stunned. Siniel opened the longbow and an arrow shot silently. The vampire suddenly stretched his arm in front of his face, and the arrow was shot. On the vampire''s arm.


    "Oh..." The vampire made a smirk and took another deep breath.


    The Moxic Branch simply couldn¡¯t take back his long sword and retreated with the fastest speed. However, the speed of his retreat was not magical, and a raindrop formed by black and red blood droplets spurted out and swept all around. people.


    The face of Mo Xinke changed greatly. He didn''t know what magic it was. He didn''t know if his body protection could protect himself. But the scope of the **** rain was too big, and he couldn''t avoid it.


    At this moment, a wooden man appeared in front of Mo Xinke out of thin air. Although he was repeatedly retreated by the **** rain, it blocked the Moxin branch firmly.


    There was a scream in the field, and those who were kneeling on the ground did not have the luck of the Moss. More than 30 people were stained with black and red rain, all rolling and struggling.


    The vampire straightened up, and once again took a long breath, a dazzling golden light suddenly ignited, and then a silent arrow approached the vampire under the cover of Golden Light.


    No matter how strong the vampire''s body is, its eyes are fragile. Under the golden light, it can only close its eyes, and Siniel''s arrow flickers and shoots in the mouth of the vampire. A fire rushed into the sky and turned the vampire from inside to outside into a fireman.


    The vampire made a screaming scream, and the magic could no longer be released. If the flame burned outside its body, it might resist the damage of the flame, but it would be different in the body.


    The last vampire originally wanted to help launch the attack, but saw that his companion was releasing the black-red blood rain, and it hurried back to the side. Obviously, it was also afraid of that kind of magic, and now sees the companion¡¯s end, knowing There was no need to continue the battle, and it immediately became a strangely shaped bat, spreading its wings and fleeing into the air.


    The long spell has been sung, seeing his chosen opponent to escape, Sasio sneer, the magic wand in his hand pointed to the air, the bat screamed, fell straight to the ground, its wings beat hard But how can you not fly? Gravity is an irresistible magic for anything that can fly. The dragon is powerful because of its own magical resistance, so it can ignore the attack of ordinary gravity. Otherwise, they will fall from the sky.


    Moxenko rushed forward, and his body shape was swift, and he had already picked up the giant sword that was thrown out by the vampire. The sword was once again released with a dazzling sword. The body of Moxie was wiped by the vampire, and a burning head was rising, and the vampire shook a little and fell down.


    Moxico continued to move forward, and the sharp sword fell down. The struggling bat saw the situation and returned to the shape of a vampire. Before he got up, a golden light bloomed in front of him. For a moment, the long sword of Moxinke was already on its head.


    The vampire''s head was harder than Mox''s expectation. With a bang, his sword had been bounced. The vampire was heavily slammed into the ground under the combined effect of great impact and gravity. With his own long sword to test the other side''s head is hard or not, how to count is the Moss Branch accounted for a big bargain.


    The Moss Branch raised a long sword and stabbed it like a lightning bolt. The sword tipped through the vampire''s neck and pierced deep into the ground, pinning the vampire there.


    Han Jin walked slowly and stepped forward, reaching for a trick, a magical fluttering and falling to the vampire, when the charm floated on the vampire, suddenly turned into a golden light curtain, shrouded the vampire inside, The vampire struggled for a moment and never moved again.


    Han Jin secretly sighed. These vampires have a strong fighting power. In the past, they only needed a net light spell to end the battle. Today, they have repeatedly played several times. Fortunately, there are only three vampires. If there are more, the consequences It¡¯s really unimaginable.


    The mourning of the crowd gradually subsided. Of course, they did not have the possibility of returning to normal, silently representing the disappearance of life.


    "What happened? Can anyone tell me how a vampire might release magic?" Moxie called out, and he was also worried.


    "I don''t know." Sinner walked slowly to the front, her eyes looked dignified: "Before, I have never heard of a vampire who can release magic."


    "Sasio, what about you? Do you know this vampire?"


    "I don''t know." Sasio smiled bitterly.


    "We might have killed a big man, then..." Siniel stopped and said nothing.


    "And then what?" asked Moxie.


    "Then big troubles will come to the door." Xiannier sighed softly.

 Chapter 85： Great prophet

    Chapter 85¡ªThe Great Prophet


    Although Han Jin and others ended the fighting in a short period of time, the casualties of the villagers were still very heavy. The bodies on the ground were almost fifty or sixty together, and no one could cover the corpse. God knows when vampires will appear?


    Gradually picking up all the way, all the way to the line, Han Jin and others can not care whether those villagers can keep up, Lei Zhe introduced in detail, from here to the northwest about 150 miles, is the West City of the Bet League, With strong defenses, vampires should not dare to attack there. The focus now is to try to shorten the time spent on the road.


    However, at this time of life and death, the villagers also broke out the potential, biting their teeth and following behind the team, from noon to dusk, only a few hundred people have been extended to a few miles long, sparsely pulled.


    Stillberg and Little Joseph couldn''t stand it anymore. Seeing Han Jin stopped to look back. Whether Han Jin was going to stop and rest, they sat down on the ground and gasped. Among the whole team, the most relaxed people are probably Lei Zhe and Julie. In order to ensure everyone''s fighting power, they can no longer let others carry Lei Zhe on the road. Han Jin has released two wooden soldiers, so that the wooden man carries one and holds One is going forward, although it is a waste, but this time can not be carefully calculated.


    The villagers who arrived in succession also sat down on the ground, and some even lay down directly, mourning.


    "Here''s here to rest today." Xiannier whispered.


    "It can only be like this." Han Jin nodded and then slowly sat on the ground.


    When the wooden man put Lei Zhe and Julie on the ground, his body shook and suddenly fell forward, and then disappeared without a trace. A grayish white woodcarving rolled into the grass, and Joseph¡¯s eyes were quite strong. Ok, hurriedly jumped up and found the small woodcarving, and respectfully handed it to Hanjin.


    Han Jin took over the woodcarving. The body of the tree demon is blue-green, and the wooden man is also the same. Now the small wood carving has turned grayish white, and it is covered with small cracks. It is only a pinch, and it emits a series of subtle cracks. In the terminology of the Daomen, the aura above has been consumed, and the small woodcarving has become a piece of dead wood.


    "Throw it away, this thing is useless." Han Jin smiled.


    "Is that given to me?" Little Joseph asked a little embarrassed.


    "What do you want it to do?" Han Jin glanced at the expectations of Joseph¡¯s eyes. He faintly understood what he was, then took a wooden man from the space ring and swung his hand in the air a few times. A few new symbols, if it is released by himself, there is no need to make such troubles. If you give it to someone else, you have to add all the symbols: "This is for you, take it."


    "Give me a message??" said Joseph, amazed and happy.


    "Yeah." Han Jin nodded. "Did you learn magic with Sasou? Try to touch it with your mental strength."


    Little Joseph fixedly looked at the wooden man soldier, half awkward, and said with amazement: "Yeah... there is a... very strange feeling! Really weird!!"


    "Then you can already release it."


    "Thank you," said Joseph, who was respectful and respectful.


    Han Jin¡¯s eyes turned and found that Stealberg¡¯s face was full of envy, but he did not dare to come over and ask for it. Han Jin smiled: ¡°Steelberg, come over, there is also one.¡±


    Stilberg jumped up and said: "Young Master!"


    Han Jin took out a wooden man soldier and added the symbol to Tilberg: "You don''t have to teach you."


    "Well, Master, I will." Stillberg carefully put the wooden man in his pocket.


    "Cough..." Xiannier coughed, and when Han Jin looked over, her eyes narrowed to one side.


    Looking down at Sunnier''s eyes, Julie and Michelle were staring at Steigenberg and Little Joseph, and Han Jin could not help but sigh. Is this eating a big pot of rice?


    "Beautiful, Michelle, come over, you also have a share." Han Jin called.


    "I don''t have to, you protect me, I am safe." A glimpse, then smiled.


    ¡°Who can guarantee that there is no negligence?¡± Han Jin said slowly: ¡°In the critical moment, if we don¡¯t have time to take the shot, you can save yourself.¡±


    "You are welcome." Siniel laughed. "Raphael is right, afraid of an accident."


    Julie and Michelle are no longer allowed to push, and before Han entered, Han Jin put two modified soldiers in their hands.


    "Raphael, what about me?" Moxie smiled and came over and put on Hanjin''s shoulder to show the intimacy between the two people.


    "Roll." Han Jin is very happy to return.


    "No? It''s too unfair!" Moxico snorted and screamed.


    "You don''t want to mess around, you need magic to make cockroaches," said Siniel, and then her eyes turned to Han Jin: "Raphael, in addition to Holy Light, you will not be more vulnerable. Magic?¡± Xiannier also saw it. To deal with the powerful vampire, the power of ''Shengguang¡¯ was greatly reduced, and other methods must be found.


    "Yes." Han Jin nodded.


    "Then why have you never used it? Is it too long to prepare?" Siniel showed a happy color: "If so...we can protect you, how powerful is that magic?"


    "If the opponents are all vampires, they should be able to eliminate hundreds of them at once." Han Jin said very frankly.


    "So what are we running??" Moxico jumped up.


    "According to the current speed... I can release that magic after three years."


    "I am going to..." Moshinko couldn¡¯t laugh.


    Xiannier reacted and was teased by Han Jin once again. She couldn¡¯t help but turn her eyes, and the kind of sweet eyes gave people a feeling of suddenness.


    Han Jin¡¯s eyes are sharp. He has a curiosity. What kind of face is hidden behind the mask? It is said that the elves are very beautiful, Han Jindao: "Xinnier, how long have you been together? Almost half a year, you said... Should we let us see your true colors? Maybe we will immediately Will be surrounded by vampires, at least not to leave a regret for us all."


    "Yes, yes." Moxike absolutely agreed with Hanjin¡¯s suggestion. He called: "Xinnier, is there a rule in your family, who will marry you if you see your true face?"


    "Do you listen to those bards who tell stories and listen to them?" Sinner said faintly.


    "It doesn''t matter, I would like to recommend a person to you." Moxike couldn''t understand the meaning of Siniel. He said it himself, and then patted Han Jin''s shoulder: "This is pulling." Mr. Phil, the great prophet, the great priest, the great priest, the great magician, or the great aristocrat, can gather so many great ones, shouldn¡¯t you be humiliated?"


    Xiannier stunned, Han Jin also stunned. They all knew that Mo Xinke had nothing to do with nonsense, but this kind of words was a little over, and they felt very embarrassed. The rebuttal was not, no rebuttal.


    The Moss Branch saw the atmosphere was stiff and the difference between it and the imagination was too great. Only then did it realize that it was not appropriate, and rushed to the topic of transfer of wisdom: "Right, if you count the madness, Rafael is still a warrior. ¡±


    Everyone has a heartbeat, and Mossenko is right. Although Han Jin¡¯s body can¡¯t be compared with Mo Xinke, he must admit that Han Jin is very strong, especially after blessing, the speed and strength have been greatly increased. Ascension, just no fighting.


    "Raphael, how is the research on madness? Is there any progress?" Moxike is obviously looking for nothing, as long as he can successfully transfer the sight of Sunil, he can''t stand it. Cold feeling.


    Unfortunately, the Moxenko seems to have forgotten that to study madness, it is necessary to have research objects, and his Moss is the best target.


    Han Jin looked at the expression that Moxike looked like, and he smiled in his heart. Is this a self-investment?


    "You don''t say that I have forgotten it. Don''t worry, after we settle down, I will ¡®study seriously'' with you.¡±


    After listening to Han Jin¡¯s words, Mo Xinke discovered that he had just climbed out of a pit and immediately fell into another deeper hole. He could not help but cry.


    "But really, I saw it for the first time. Someone can get involved in so many fields, prophets, priests, priests, or magicians, Raphael. How did you do it?" Sasko is not In order to resolve the embarrassment of Moxico, I just asked a question that everyone wants to know.


    Even Xian Nier¡¯s eyes turned to Han Jin, and she also hoped to get answers.


    "This... is very complicated to say." Han Jin sank a bit: "After, there will be opportunities for us to talk later."


    Everyone was slightly disappointed, but they didn''t ask anything. This is personal privacy. For example, Shannier always wears a mask. Could it force Shannier to pick up the mask?


    "Since you are a teacher, why not make a beast? This should bring a lot of people." Lei Zhe suddenly broke the silence.


    Han Jin was suddenly stunned. Some things, not that he couldn¡¯t do it, but he couldn¡¯t think of it. He used to make wooden people, mainly to protect himself. He never thought about wasting energy elsewhere, but he now The speed of energy, the consumption of making artifacts is negligible.


    "You just said, if I continue to wear a mask, I will leave regrets for everyone, is that true?" Xiannier whispered.


    ¡°Well?¡± Han Jin¡¯s glimpse, is the topic already gone? Why did Xiannier want to mention it again?


    "The great prophet, please allow me to call you this time..." Siniel showed a bitter smile.


    Chanel¡¯s words were full of ominous tastes. Han Jin suddenly remembered that he said that everyone was surrounded by vampires, which would leave regrets. He hurriedly looked up and looked into the sky, in the faint dawn of the sky. A large black dot is flying rapidly here, there are hundreds of them, and Han Jin is immediately stunned.

 Chapter 86： farce

    Chapter 86¡ªSlapstick


    Moxico, Sasou and others have become statues. Hundreds of vampires have formed a cloud, and they have come to the side with an incomparable scent. Their emotions have fallen to the extreme, and they are not enough to use ''despair.'' To describe.


    If you come to a dozen or even dozens of vampires, you can still have the courage to fight to the end. Now, everything is meaningless. So many vampires are gathered together, and there are likely to be monsters of the vampire king level. Not to mention a few of them, even if there is an eleventh-order Supreme Knight in the field leading you to fight, it may not be the opponent of the group of vampires.


    "God..." Several villagers screamed.


    The rest of the villagers raised their heads and quickly noticed the anomalies in the sky. They were screaming and shouting. They also climbed up and ran into the forest, and they burst into tears. They immediately became a mess.


    "Raphael, should you have a way to leave?" Shannier whispered.


    "I..." Han Jin lived.


    "Go, don''t care about us!" Moshinke answered.


    In the past, I always liked to be everywhere, and the soldiers who were swaying and swaying, but at the moment they became surprisingly calm. In his eyes, after the despair, unwillingness and other emotions flashed, there was a kind of lonely smile.


    "Young Master, you are going!" Steelberg also called.


    "We don''t have a chance at all." Han Jin slowly said: "I can let you recover your strength, then..."


    "It¡¯s useless." Sunil shook his head. "You and Lei Zhe may be able to escape, but we can''t. It''s better to run around like a dog. It''s better to fight to the last breath."


    "Do not try to know?!" Han Jin rushed.


    Sunil slowly raised his right hand and took off the mask on his face in a very free and easy motion. Then he rubbed his head, and the smooth, long, golden hair fell like a streamer, hidden behind the mask. It is beautiful to the face that people can''t breathe. The white cheeks are extremely delicate. A pair of pale green eyes exudes dazzling brilliance, curved eyebrows, a golden six-pointed star in the eyebrows, Ying Ting''s nose, and the roundness. The lips, these, make up a pure picture, it is refreshing.


    "See, now there should be no regrets?" Seniler smiled.


    Moxico stared at the six-pointed star at the heart of Xiannier: "You are..."


    "One accident." Xiannier whispered back.


    "Listen to me..." Han Jin was so anxious that his forehead was straight.


    "Now listen to me." Xiannier interrupted Han Jin''s words: "I have nothing good here, Magic Crystal... You will have a way in the future, but this thing should be handed over to you." After that, Sunil took out a black scorpion from the space ring and handed it to Han Jin.


    Han Jin did not pick up. He suddenly sighed: "I really don''t understand why you are so stubborn? Do you still want to protect them?" Han Jin¡¯s final regret is too indecisive, if those are taken earlier The villagers are all driven away, and they may not fall to this point.


    Didn''t say anything, and the right hand was still hanging in the air, holding the little scorpion firmly. At this time, Sasio, Michel and others also surrounded, Sasko whispered: "Rafi Er, let''s go, you stay and stay, the result is the same."


    Han Jin¡¯s heart suddenly raised a very annoying mood. He came to the world for almost half a year. His biggest achievement is to get to know these friends. Do you really want to give up? Of course, he is still very young now, and he can definitely come back again, but the next time he encounters the same situation, is he going to give up again?


    "Listen to everyone." Siniel smiled, then grabbed Hanjin''s hand and tried to put the little scorpion on it.


    Han Jin¡¯s backhand flew the little scorpion. Fortunately, the little scorpion was very strong. He turned a few heads and fell to the ground, but it was still intact.


    "You..." Sunil opened his mouth in surprise.


    Han Jin ignored the Nancy, and looked up to the sky, let him go now, he can''t accept it, and it is unacceptable to go to death. It is better to keep a useful body instead of dying here. revenge. As for what should be done, Han Jin does not know, I really don''t know.


    Between the talks, the black spots have been flying closer and closer, and Xiannier sighed and bent down to pick up the little scorpion. Everyone should pull the sword and pull the sword. Hold the magic wand and hold the magic wand. They After all, it is a professional, although the strength is very different, but no one will stretch his neck and die.


    The black cloud of vampires did not pause for a moment, flew straight, and this strange scene caused the brains of countless people to crash on the spot.


    Sasio has released the magic shield, holding a magic wand, staring into the air, he does not know what to do; the giant sword in the hands of Moshinko almost fell to the ground, his mouth is too big, almost Can swallow an ordinary person''s fist; Han Jin''s pair of hands that are rapidly printing has become stiff, but fortunately his mood is much higher than the current energy, otherwise, it may be ruined.


    In comparison, the group of villagers reacted one step at a time. A cheering sound blew from the crowd, and they couldn¡¯t climb up. They still had tears on their faces. They climbed up and shouted and leaped. The joy of rest for the rest of his life.


    Han Jin has a feeling of crying and laughing. What is this called? They have already pushed them to such a point, and they have begun to split the handover of ''legacy''. As a result, the monsters have gone gently, just as they gently waved and waved without taking a trace of clouds...


    It turned out that they had just played a farce. Han Jin turned around and found that the expressions on the faces of Moshin, Sunil and others were very weird, so their expressions should be similar.


    Han Jingang wanted to talk, and his mind flashed, and hurriedly shouted: "Moxin Branch, take people to move forward, fast! Lei Zhe, how is your body? Let Mo Xinke carry you in front of you, no longer Go along the road and try to take the path."


    "I can." Lei Zhe hurried back.


    Mo Xinke saw Han Jin with an anxious face. Without asking, he shouted: "If you don''t want to die, give me up, go with me, hurry!"


    "Sinnel, you and I stay here." Han Jin paused: "Who has a mirror?"


    "What kind of mirror?" asked Lili.


    "Whatever it is."


    "I have two here." Julie hurriedly took out a small mirror from her pocket and pulled it out of her carry-on package and handed it to Han Jin.


    "Who has a mirror?" Han Jingao called.


    When the villagers saw Han Jin need a mirror, they came together. For a moment, Han Jin had more than a dozen small mirrors in his hand. He picked out nine different sizes from inside, although the shapes of these mirrors are different and the quality is different. Far away, but now he is not allowed to pick and choose.


    Han Jin''s fingers swiftly swung in the air, draw a line of symbols, and finally seal the symbols in the mirror.


    The villagers saw the Moxike enthusiasm let everyone follow him, and some of them were unhappy. They struggled to get up, followed by Moxenko, and gradually became clean.


    Han Jin glanced around and whispered: "Go!" Then he threw the nine mirrors out.


    The nine-faced mirror whirls in the air, and then slams into a nine-eyed streamer, flying out neatly on all sides, flying out of the 100-meter-wide and falling on the ground.


    "What magic are you releasing?" Senil asked in surprise.


    "A deceptive gadget." Han Jin looked at Siniel. When chatting with Siniel in the past, Xiannier was always cold and hot. Now Xiannier took off the mask, he It was discovered that the expression on Xiannier''s face was very rich.


    When Senniel saw Han Jin staring at herself, she felt a little uncomfortable and put the mask on her face very seriously.


    "What are you doing with that thing?"


    "What do you know?" said Siniel coldly.


    Han Jin smiled: "Take me the green magic crystal."


    Xiannier throws the magic crystal over: "Try as fast as possible!"


    "I am more anxious than you." Han Jin smiled, he thought about the various symbols in the secret of the secrets of the secrets in his mind, selected a more suitable one, and took out a tree tree that had been divided, Carefully carved.


    For a long time, a lifelike little turtle appeared in the hands of Han Jin. Han Jin made a basaltic sacred curse, and blessed the scorpion on the little turtle, then threw the little turtle out.


    A heart-warming wave swept over, and suddenly there was a giant object in the field. It was a turtle that was magnified tens of thousands of times. The back height was about three meters. The huge turtle shell was more than five in diameter. Rice, the surface of the tortoise shell is not curved, very flat, enough to sit on a dozen people, or even more.


    Despite his psychological preparation, Sunil was shocked by this behemoth and even withdrew two steps: "This is...what?"


    Han Jin jumped on the turtle''s back and smiled. "Come up."


    The height of three meters is hard to beat Cinny. The next moment, Xiannier has gently landed on the turtle''s back, curiously touched a few times: "I have never heard of this kind of embarrassment, the combat power should be very Strong?"


    "I can''t talk about fighting power. For me, this is just a carriage." Han Jin reached out and the giant turtle began to move, and the faster it ran.


    Sunil slowly sat down. The giant tortoise had left the road and ran on the desolate wilderness, but the turtle''s back was surprisingly smooth and only slightly felt a little bump.


    "Why didn''t you do this before?" Senil asked. She was somewhat dissatisfied. In the past few days, she always ran out of a sweaty sweat. I felt aggrieved when I thought about it.


    "How do you say... I have too many things installed here." Han Jin pointed his finger at his head: "Isn''t Lei Zhe reminded me today, I can''t remember it until now." Han Jin smiled bitterly.


    "Do you mean that you have too much magic?"


    "Yeah." Han Jin said.


    "Oh..." Sunil smiled, but her tone seemed to be less friendly because she felt that Han Jin was too arrogant.


    "You didn''t say it, want to see how far I can go?" Han Jin said with a smile: "I promise that this is not the first surprise, nor the last one."

 Chapter 87： Death

    Chapter 87¡ªDeath


    In fact, there are not many vampires that Han Jin and others have just seen. In more than 20 miles, countless vampires are surrounded, densely like a group of ants, and among them, more than 30 vampires are lying on the ground. Their bodies kept shaking, and in front of them, they were an unusually tall vampire who was stroking a piece of coke with his trembling hands.


    The shape of coke is distorted in a very strange posture. It can be seen that it has experienced unimaginable pains in its lifetime, and there is a clear big hole in the center. If Han Jin and others are here, they will immediately recognize the coke. What is it.


    A vampire walked over with a cautious head, but it was too nervous. He threw his head on the ground, and the unusually tall vampire suddenly raised his head, and his right hand caught it at the same time, sharp nails from the vampire. Sweeping around the waist, black blood smashed, the vampire was actually caught in the two sections, and fell to the ground and screamed and struggled.


    The tall vampire stood up and stepped on one foot. A scalp and numb burst sounded, and the vampires around took a breath.


    At this moment, a group of vampires flew from the south and southwest, and they fell to the ground. The tall vampire hurried to the ground and said in a trembling voice: "See Carolyn and meet Betty." All the vampires fell to the ground, and no vampire dared to look up.


    The heads of the two groups of vampires are all women, and their appearance is extremely glamorous. Each wearing a black dress, the shape of the dress is almost the same.


    Although the two of them are the same in many places, they are definitely not sisters. Besides the glamorous, the vampire temperament called Caroline is very resolute, and the vampire called Betty tends to be feminine, and their expressions are different. Lorraine stared at the coke, and the tumbling in her eyes was unfathomable grief and sorrow. Betty¡¯s mood was calm, although there was also an inexplicable emotion in the eyes, but there was absolutely no sad smell. A vampire beside Betty showed a smile of gloating, but he quickly adjusted his expression.


    Caroline looked up to the sky, making a scream of screaming, and the voice was getting louder and louder. Finally, she couldn¡¯t hear it. The vampires behind her also picked up.


    Caroline¡¯s throat is still shaking violently, but there is no sound. This scene is very weird. In fact, it¡¯s just that ordinary people can¡¯t hear it. All the vampires can still feel the shudder of deep bone marrow.


    Silent screams cut through the sky, spreading around the ground. In the vast wilderness of Beit League, the vampires are playing their own games. All the flesh and blood, life-related, may become their playthings. When the silent screams pass, the vampires are stiff. Then, they flew into the air one by one, rushing toward the position of screams, forgetting them, they could refuse to command the adults, but never dare to ignore the grief of the king.


    Further afield, at the entrance to the dungeon, a burly black man was sitting on a piece of bluestone with an amber octagonal cup in his hand, a red liquid in his cup, and a scream Sound, he stood up suddenly, the glass in his hand fell to the ground, he murmured: "What is it... can make Caroline so sad..."


    Caroline fell to the ground and held the coke in her arms with a nearly sly movement. She stroked her forcefully, and there was a loud voice in the mouth that was difficult for others to understand. There were blood and tears in her eyes.


    "Sister Caroline, things are already like this, I see..." Betty said.


    "Shut up!" Caroline interrupted Betty''s words with a hysterical scream.


    Bettyton paused and gave a low sneer. She was also the king of the vampire, and she was naturally stunned.


    Caroline slowly stood up. She waited for a moment and began to sing a curse softly. The violent magical fluctuations that trembled and trembled and spread, and the vampires¡¯ faces changed. They didn¡¯t know their What the king is going to do.


    A blood-colored light curtain hangs from the air, and various images are flashing, and then it becomes more and more clear. The vampires all see a burly warrior waving a long sword. Under the cover of golden light, a sword penetrates. The chest of a vampire.


    Then, the whole battle process was repeated again. When I saw the vampire¡¯s safety, regardless of my companion¡¯s safety, I tried to escape. Caroline¡¯s eyes flashed a sinister light, because the vampire did not provide any help to the companion from beginning to end. I only want to escape, maybe other vampires can''t see the mystery inside, but she can''t help her.


    "Betty, you are very proud now," Caroline said coldly.


    "Carolyn sister, what do you mean by this?" Betty asked with awkwardness.


    "Our life is still very long, so you must be careful, be sure to guard your most precious things!" Caroline looked coldly at the vampire beside Betty: "I think, you should know what I mean."


    The vampire turned his face and couldn''t help but hide behind Betty.


    "You dare!" Betty screamed: "If my child has something wrong, I will never let you go!"


    "Ha... do you think I will let you go?" Caroline screamed: "Betty, I swear! One day, I will let you **** pain today!"


    The vampires around are silent, they know that their king has been suppressing each other, and the problem of the heirs is even more incompetent, but they have never been torn openly, and now they are at such a level that they are afraid of the extreme.


    Betty¡¯s face changed indefinitely, and she said softly: ¡°Carolyn¡¯s sister, you misunderstood...¡±


    "Now explain, don''t you think it''s too late?" Caroline said coldly: "Black!"


    "At, adults." The vampire, who was unusually tall, hurriedly responded.


    "Do you see what they look like? I will give you three days to bring them alive to me." Caroline said in a word: "If you have more than three days, you don''t have to come back." ¡±


    "Follow, adults."


    Han Jin, who is dozens of miles away, doesn''t know what happened. He is in a good mood. Xiannier''s mood is also very good. The giant tortoise is like a big ship breaking the waves. Although it is not too fast, it wins. In smooth.


    Soon, Han Jin and Xian Nier caught up with the villagers behind the team. Two villagers suddenly rushed out of the team and held a little girl and shouted: "Adults, adults, please take our children away, I beg you, adult!"


    Han Jin and Xian Nier stunned, and they all saw it, and that was the little guy who gave them the ¡®fruit of life¡¯.


    "Slower." Siniel said, she jumped down and took the little girl and jumped over to the back of the giant tortoise.


    The little girl always looked very embarrassed, but when Hanjin drove the giant to start running forward, she suddenly screamed: "Dad, mother... I want Dad, I want my mother..."


    Han Jin did not hear it. He continued to move forward. The little girl did not do it. She struggled hard and tried to catch Xiannier: "I want Dad, I want my mother..."


    "Children, don''t care about us, go to the front to wait for the mother, obey..." the woman cried in tears. In fact, after running for an afternoon, they simply couldn¡¯t move. If it wasn¡¯t for the children, maybe they would stay in that place, and if they ran down, they would be exhausted if they were not killed by others.


    "Mom..." The little girl¡¯s voice was hoarse.


    "Stop!" Xiannier hurried.


    Han Jinchang sighed and let the giant turtle stop.


    "Can you let this guy go down?" Shannier said again.


    "Yes."


    "Come up, come up!" Xiannier greeted her hand.


    The young couple was stunned, tears burst out, and they were so busy that they thanked and climbed the turtle''s back. The little girl earned it from Xiannier''s hand and rushed into the woman''s arms. The mother and the son held their heads. I cried, the young man would touch this for a while, touch the one for a while, and show a grateful and flattering smile to Han Jin and Sunil.


    "Adult, bring my child."


    "Adult, we only have this one child, beg you, OK."


    The villagers hung up and hung up, but they did not dare to push the children up. They could only wait for Han Jin and Siniel to approve.


    Han Jin grabbed his forehead with his hand and he knew that this would happen, so he just rushed away. In fact, Han Jin is a person full of contradictions, or because of his experience and age, he is still uncertain. Han Jin wants to be a good person, but he is influenced by reality, interests, etc. Han Jin wants to be a bad person, but he is very incomplete, very unreliable, and often makes soft mistakes.


    "Can you bring them all?" Looking at the pair of eager eyes around him, Senniel also raised sympathy.


    "My magic..." Han Jin¡¯s weak protest, he not only wanted to convince Sunil, but also wanted to convince himself.


    "There is no magic, we still have time, and there is magic crystal, life is gone, it is difficult to recover." Xiannier softly said: "Can you?"


    "Can I say no?" Han Jin showed a bitter smile: "Let''s go down, let them come up, hey, it''s a good scar, forget the pain..." Just now, he still regrets that he should have all the villagers earlier. Drive away, now... He doesn''t know how to describe himself.


    "Let''s go up." Xiannier waved.


    "Thank you, thank you adults..."


    "May God bless you..."


    The villagers were very excited. While thanking them, they pushed their children to the turtle''s back. What surprised Han Jin was that they were very modest and only let the children go up, but they did not grab the place. The couple were blushing. Hard to push the little girl to the side, jumped down and vacated two positions for other children.

 Chapter 88： Graveyard spiral

    Eighty-eighth chapter graveyard spiral


    Moxico and Sasou suddenly heard the noise coming from behind, turned and looked at it. At that time, they became dumbfounded. About eight or nine giant beasts formed a team, whistling, Han Jin and Xian Ni He stood on the back of the first beast and looked at them with a condescending look.


    "What is this?" Mo Xinke called.


    "Let''s talk about it." Han Jin controlled the giant turtle to stop there.


    Moxico, Sasou, and Julie all climbed onto the back of the giant tortoise. With the gesture of Hanjin, the giant turtle slowly stood up and took a big step forward.


    Moxico looked at the back with his eyes open, and all the villagers squeezed into the turtle''s back. I don''t know if it was grateful or too excited, and there was a whining sound.


    Julie curiously came to Han Jin and touched some rough turtle head: "What is this Warcraft?"


    "I don''t know what this is." Han Jin shook his head. Four holy beasts, that is the name of the door, there is no way to explain to Lili.


    "Raphael, I... hate you!" said Moxie, gnashing his teeth: "Why don''t you use this thing earlier?"


    "I have already asked." Xiannier laughed.


    "How did this guy explain it?"


    "He said that he had too much magic, so he didn''t think about it for a while, thanks to Lei Zhe reminding him."


    "You... how much magic do you have?" Moses said: "Now, you release it one by one, and then we tell you when to do it!"


    "Unfortunately, I have no magic now, otherwise... you believe it or not, I can turn a person into a statue, and who will do the experiment..." Han Jin thought.


    When Moses¡¯ face changed, he suddenly remembered that some blessings and effects magic had to lock his mental power on a certain life before he could release it. That is to say, if he forced it again, Han Jin would definitely regard him as a target. Mo Xinke smiled and said: "Haha... Don''t be too serious, we are joking with you."


    "I think what you said is very reasonable." Han Jin smiled.


    Mossenko felt a little nervous, began to look around, and finally set his sights on Sasio, but also desperately winked, Sasio was angry and laughed, whispered: "Raphael, you released these beasts Isn''t it a lot of magic? I can''t think of it... your heart will be so soft."


    "It has nothing to do with me." Han Jin pointed to Siniel, and now he still feels distressed for the energy he consumes: "If it wasn''t for her crying..."


    "What are you talking about?" said Sinel.


    Han Jinhe smiled, although their cooperation was very tacit, but there was a mask on the face of Xiannier. There was always a sense of estrangement. Now Xiannier has revealed her true face. Gradually disappeared, in the past, in general, no one can open the joke of Xiannier.


    "Sure enough, it is a kind-hearted elf..." Moxike praised.


    "Raphael, your magic has been exhausted? Can you fight?" Sasio asked.


    "No problem..." Han Jin¡¯s smile suddenly stiffened on his face. He sensed that a group of vampires who were intensively reached the mirror and were chasing them in this direction.


    "The sky is confused, the nine palaces are illusory, open!" Han Jin started the mouth and sipped a low voice.


    In the distance, the nine small mirrors suddenly made a dazzling light, and a beam of light shot into the deep starry sky. The group of flying vampires suddenly felt a flower in front of them, and then the whole world became another way, above and below, left On the right side of the square, there is a little starlight everywhere. The vampire''s formation immediately becomes confused. They don''t know where to fly.


    When pilots or migratory birds fly on the sea at night, they are most afraid of this situation. The former will destroy the people, and the latter will break into the sea in groups. They or their feelings are serious. The inversion, this phenomenon is called the ''cemetery spiral'', as the name suggests, it can be imagined that the feeling of inversion is terrible.


    For the group of vampires, since they mastered the flying skills, they have never encountered such a thing. The formation changed from chaos to chaos. In the end, it was completely chaotic, and even collided with each other. The physical strength was almost like a collision. The stone fell straight down, but it was desperately fanning the wings to fly back again, and then being hit again, even the vampire commander was screwed up.


    There are some vampires who lock a star and fly forward. It is a good idea to lock a reference object, but the position of those magic stars is constantly changing. As a result, the vampires are constantly turning around, some are up and down. Turn, some are turning left and right, and they all think that they are correct, screaming to let their companions keep up with themselves, the result is more and more chaotic.


    Sunil found that Han Jin¡¯s look was a little wrong and hurriedly asked, ¡°What happened?¡±


    "The vampires are catching up." Han Jin spit out a long breath.


    Moxico, Sasou and others turned around and looked back together.


    "What are you looking at? Now they are trapped by my magical array."


    "Stuck?" Sasou said with amazement and joy: "How long can you trap them?"


    "It''s hard to say, look at luck." Han Jin said with a smile: "Good luck, can trap them in the morning, bad luck, they will catch up soon." His energy is limited, the materials he can use are very poor, Therefore, the Jiugong Illusion Array set up will not exert its due power. The vampires are falling on the ground from time to time. As long as a vampire happens to have broken any of the mirrors, the entire Jiugong Illusion will collapse. Even if the mirror is well preserved, the vampire who has fallen on the ground will keep his eyes closed. Moving forward, you can also get out of the scope of the Jiugong Illusion. The question is, when will they calm down?


    "Look at luck? What does this mean?" Sasko asked inexplicably. With his knowledge of magic, either it can be done or it can''t be done. What is the use of luck?


    "I will talk about it later." Han Jin looked back at Lei Zhe: "Lei Zhe, you come to lead the way, we are now farther away from the road, the safer!"


    "I... can I control it?" Leizhe said in surprise.


    "You tell me where to go."


    Han Jin is the most unwilling to gamble, and there is a feeling of being out of control, but this time, he is gambling to win. The spiritual power that had been running until the giant tortoise disappeared, and then he made eight or nine giant tortoises, and finally ran for a whole night, and the vampires never caught up.


    I vaguely saw a village in front, and the spiritual power of the giant tortoise was wiped out again. Han Jin jumped from the back of the giant tortoise and the whole team stopped. He really had no energy to make a fuss, a whole one. In the evening, Mo Xinke and others can eat and sleep, but he and Lei Zhe can''t.


    Lei Zhe only pointed out which direction to go, but he had to separate the gods and firmly control the nine giant tortoises. Now it has reached the level of exhaustion.


    These two batches of Xuanwu Qisheng curse have cost him nearly 10,000 yuan. His own energy sum is only a little more than 100%. It costs nearly one percent of energy at a time, and he doesn¡¯t feel bad... that is I was deceiving myself, but I saw a little bit of compensation from everyone and the emotions of the villagers.


    Xiannier, Sasou and others jumped to the ground, but the Moxin branch was asleep on it. Hilna and the mercenaries were sleeping. Han Jin felt annoyed because it was too unfair. He waved. After waving, the giant tortoise disappeared, and Mo Xinke and others fell from the air to the ground and slammed the ground.


    However, the physique of Moxinke did not say it. When it was strong, he jumped up and jumped up from the ground and shouted: "What happened? The vampire is coming?!"


    "Nothing, the effect of the beast suddenly disappeared." Han Jin smiled.


    "Yeah, very suddenly." Xiannier sighed.


    Hilna couldn''t hear anything abnormal. She only knew that she was screaming. She was obsessed with Han Jin and looked at Sunnier. "How... How the beasts behind did not disappear, only us. Has it disappeared?"


    "I am not sure as well."


    "..." The problem man Mo Xinke opened his mouth, but the situation is stronger than the people, he can only swear something, sitting down in the wild, to be honest, he is still very sleepy and sleepy.


    "Sasio, you go to the town in front to find out where we are." Han Jindao.


    "Yeah." Sasio nodded.


    "I will go too." Lei Zhe stood up.


    "Your injury..."


    "It¡¯s okay to walk." Lei Zhe laughed. He really had nothing to eat and drink, just trying to do something.


    "Then go with you, be careful." Han Jin whispered.


    "You saved us all." Xiannier said the back of Sasio and Lei Zhe, slowly said.


    "I am also trying to save myself." Han Jin smiled.


    "A few months ago, you could escape from the encirclement of hundreds of knights in the Holy City. Should there be a special magic? I doubt it... Can those vampires really hurt you?"


    ¡°I fled alone?¡± Han Jin paused: ¡°But my wealth is still here, can I throw everything away?¡±


    "Wealth? You mean..."


    "For example, Steelberg, for example, Moxico, Sasou." Han Jin reveals a smile: "You and Julie."


    Xiannier is angry and laughs. If Han Jin is very serious, how can he compare people to private wealth? If Han Jin is joking, he did not abandon everyone.


    "Friendship is priceless!" Xiannier gave Han Jin a look.


    "Of course, so I can''t give up anyway."


    "You..." Xiannier looked at Han Jin''s silhouette. Half a year ago, Han Jin appeared to be very ordinary. A prophet with no predictive ability. Now, Han Jin sets a magical array to trap those vampires and release the beasts. With everyone escaping, it can be said that without Hanjin, their consequences are unimaginable. In a short period of time, from an ordinary person to a mainstay in the team, the speed of growth is impressive.

 Chapter 89： Xicheng

    Chapter 89¡ªWest City


    Time is not long, Sasio and Lei Zhe hurried back, Lei Zhe said with joy: "I did not expect that we can go so far in one night! And there is nothing wrong with the direction, go forward more than 20 Inside, it is the West City!"


    "West City... should it be safe?" Han Jin asked.


    "No problem." Lei Zhe nodded: "Even if the Vampire Guard is concentrated here, it is difficult to attack the West City."


    "Steelberg, go tell the villagers, go ahead and go to the West, let them continue on the road."


    "Know it, Master." Steelberg jumped up and ran straight to the rear.


    "Lei Zhe, are you having no problem?" Han Jin¡¯s gaze fell on Lei Zhe.


    Lei Zheyi immediately understood what Han Jin meant. He was indulged: "Reassure, they won''t recognize me, I have my own way."


    "This is good, everyone is ready." Han Jin swept his eyes: "Hilna, you come with me, I have something to say to you."


    Everyone was a little surprised, especially in the Mo Xinke, who was half-awake and half-awake. He slammed his eyes and stared at Han Jin.


    Hilna didn''t care about anything, and he followed Han Jin to the side. Who knows that Han Jin only said a few words, Hilna suddenly became full of red, and her behavior was more crooked and shy. Look like a dragonfly.


    Moxike''s eyes are straight, and his forehead is screaming and screaming. He can''t wait for the giant sword to rush over and ask what is going on, but he is very reliant on Hilna and Han Jin.


    Even Cinnel had curiosity. She held her breath, and the two pointed ears shook from time to time, trying to search for the sound over there.


    "You don''t know, now Moss is already in a hurry... Don''t look, don''t look at it... This shows that Moxike is very concerned about you... Oh, if I do some small moves, maybe he will I have to rush to hack people... I am not guilty of you, you are not right... unless you want to drive the Moxico from your side... To deal with men, you should always be like a horse, you can¡¯t always hold the reins. I can''t always use a whip to wrestle... I know when a man evaluates a woman, what is the habit of putting it first? Gentle... A woman can be not beautiful, but it can''t be gentle... Try this method and give you a surprise¡­¡­"


    Xiannier almost laughed and couldn''t help but look at the Moxin branch with sympathetic eyes. She said that the mind, Mo Xinke and Han Jin are not one and a half points. Han Jin helps Hilna, the future of Moxinke... Very bleak.


    After a while, Han Jin and Hilna came back, and Mo Xinke hurriedly asked: "You two, what have you been talking about there?"


    "Talked about some mercenary groups." Han Jin smiled, can no longer tease the Mo Xinke, otherwise, someone is very likely to really turn his face.


    "You don''t have to take care of it!" Hilna glanced at the white-haired Moxike, and she could see that Moss is now very nervous and anxious, and her heart is a sneak peek.


    "I... Why can''t I manage it?" Moxike is even more anxious. The key is the look of Hilna. He and Hilna have known each other for so many years, but they have never seen Hilna reveal the shy look. He feels that his chest is going to explode.


    "Cough..." Han Jin coughed and said it! Just repeated countless times, women should be gentle, gentle, must be gentle, did Hilner listen carefully? !


    "Oh!" Hilna reacted suddenly, trying to make a look of affection, and flew a wink: "So many people... I will tell you later, will you say it, okay? Well¡­¡­"


    Sasou and others collectively look straight, they are familiar with a hot and hot Hilla, have you seen Hilna exposed this look? Even the Mo Xinke was a stalwart, and he said, "You... no problem? Was it accidentally bitten by a vampire?"


    Hilna was furious and couldn''t wait to punch a fist on the face of Moxie, and then stepped on a few feet, but Han Jin''s words were still in her ear. She tried to control her emotions and twisted her body. She said: "I hate it..." But her strength was a bit bigger, and she even slammed the Moxenko.


    At this time, the villagers already knew that they would go west for more than 20 miles, and they would come to Hanjin and others, and they would break up soon. They wanted to express their gratitude, but they were different from the nobility. There is hardly any education, and the vocabulary is very limited. Thanks for turning over.


    There are a few leaders who are still arguing for the villagers to save money. They keep saying that they should pay Hanjin a commission, but Han Jin did not put this money in his eyes. He did not protect the villagers for money. After a while, I finally advised you that you couldn''t find a job after entering Xicheng, and you still have to count on the money to live. The villagers took the money back.


    Then ink for a long time, Han Jin has sweated on his head, he is not used to this scene, but also a little bored. Said over there: Thank you, here said: no thanks. Said over there, thank you, here, let''s say, don''t be polite; then say over there, thank you... Finally Han Jin is speechless, he wants to beat people.


    Finally, the villagers were sent away. In order to avoid encountering them on the road, Han Jin specially waited for a while. Everyone first went to the village in front to eat something before they took the road.


    Except for Han Jin¡¯s slightly listless, everyone¡¯s mood is very good. After all, they have rested all night, laughing and laughing while they are on the road. Mo Xinke has forgotten the unpleasantness, chatting with Hilna, and walking in front. This may be the instinct of the warrior, and the rest of the people can just watch the fun behind...


    If they knew that there were countless vampires gathered together 30 years behind them, they were desperately searching for something, and they had already fled.


    Because of the special physique, the vampire does not sweat under normal circumstances, but the vampire named Black is sweating at the moment, his hands and feet are shaking slightly.


    "Not found yet?" Caroline said coldly. In order to capture the murderer and avenge her child, she did not hesitate to participate in the pursuit: "Why don''t you look elsewhere?"


    "Adults, they must not go far!" Black replied categorically: "They have nearly four hundred people and no carriages. Although we were trapped by that strange magical array, during this time, they were the most Can go out a dozen miles, I guess... they should be hiding in the magic array!"


    "You mean they are still near here?"


    "Definitely, adults, I am willing to use life to guarantee!"


    "Yeah." Caroline nodded slightly, and she also believed in her judgment.


    The team consists of a mercenary squad and hundreds of villagers. If the mercenary squad, regardless of the life and death of the villagers, escapes alone, they may escape far, but those villagers cannot escape, and it is impossible to disappear. It must be hidden somewhere.


    Here, Han Jin and others have approached the West City. After the internal division of the Bayer League, the city owners are not willing to run their own nests. The defense facilities of the West City are no worse than the capital city of Beit. The tall walls are all made up of Special bricks, that is, the rough stone made by the alchemist, has a strong dual defense of physics and magic. There are two magic crystal cannons near each gate. As for the power, distance and magic of the magic crystal cannon. What is the consumption equivalent of crystals? It is a military secret.


    Behind the wall is a row of magic defensive towers and arrow towers. This grand scene is staggering and even doubtful. Is there so many magicians in the West?


    The gates of the city were heavily guarded. Hundreds of heavily armed fighters inspected pedestrians. The city was crowded with people who wanted to enter the city. The people who wanted to go out of the city had few, and the news of the vampire guard¡¯s massive invasion had spread. Although there are not enough troops in Xicheng to encircle the vampires, there should be no problem in protecting the main city. Of course, this depends on how determined the vampires are.


    After waiting for a long time, it was Han Jin and others. The soldiers of Xicheng saw the badge on the chest of Mo Xinke and immediately showed a smile. Even without checking, Han Jin and others were greeted.


    They know that the so-called lips are cold, if the vampires really want to besiege the West, these mercenaries must definitely help the West. In the past, they did not welcome mercenaries. The mercenaries were too arrogant and did not like to be restrained. They had to create some trouble every day. Now they hope that the mercenaries will gather in the West City. If the number of mercenaries is enough, they The regular army can be sprinkled out and counterattacked.


    In the past six months, Han Jin has been a few places, but since it was not as popular as it is now, the commander of the city gate actually sent four high-ranking warriors to lead the way for Han Jin and others. It can be regarded as care. When I learned that Han Jin and others didn''t want to live in a hotel and wanted to rent a yard separately, one of the high-ranking warriors ran out. Without much time, Han Jin and others were contacted to live.


    The ownership of the yard is a small businessman, and he also hopes to be a neighbor with some professionals, so the rent is very cheap, only one gold coin a month.


    When several warriors left, they were very eager to discuss with Hanjin. I hope that Han Jin and others will report to the city hall. If the vampires attack the West City in a big way, they will organize resistance with other mercenaries. If there is no organization, then It is likely to be a mess. Han Jin and others did not hesitate to agree to this request. They came all the way. They were deeply saddened by the cruelty and tyranny of the vampires. The West City was attacked and it was bound to be a charcoal.

 Chapter 90： lonely

    Chapter 90¡ªLonely


    Life has become calm again, but everyone is used to the days of swinging between relaxation and tension. Their mentality changes very quickly. Forget the hardships of the previous few days. What to do and do what they do, it is better.ÔÕ ÔÕ.


    There is also a branch of the Morgan Business Group in Xicheng. It is reasonable to say that Han Jin should discuss with Siniel and Sasou in the first time, how to get in touch with the people of the Morgan Group, but Han Jin shuts himself up. In the house, let Stillberg tell everyone that he wants to retreat, no one is seen during this time.


    After three days, Han Jincai walked out of the door. His appearance, in addition to practicing swords every day, is the Mo Xinke, who is tossing together with Hilna, the happy days suddenly come to an end!


    In the house, Sasio just finished meditation and was about to ignite the firewood in the fireplace. Suddenly, a cold wind blew over, and he couldn¡¯t help but shrink his neck. Looking back, it was Moss¡¯s outside that opened the door. The probe does not know what to do.


    "Are you coming in or not coming in?" Sasio frowned. Although it was already early spring, it was surprisingly cold today. After a while he continued to meditate, and the room temperature had a great impact on him.


    "Hey!" Mo Xinke entered the house with a flash of his body. He took the door with his backhand and watched it after a round of vigilance. "Thank God, Raphael is not here."


    Sasio looked at Moses in a funny way: "Is Rafael so terrible?"


    Moxico glanced at Sasio and threw the wooden shield in his hand on the floor. He sneered: "Not terrible, not terrible, you can try it, I will recommend it to Raphael."


    "Oh... that''s still it." Sasko simply turned his head and released a small fireball. The firewood in the fireplace burst into a burst of smoke, burning for a moment.


    "Hey!" Moxie snorted heavily, sitting on the edge of the fireplace with his ass, and deliberately squeezed Sasio to the side.


    "You..." Sassi almost squeezed to the ground, simply stood up, he just had to say something, and at first glance, he saw the bruises on his face that had not faded, and he couldn''t help but laugh.


    After Han Jin¡¯s retreat, he affirmed that he had identified the weakness of the madness and corrected it. Mossenko could not avoid the fate of the target, because in the team, only he was thick and thick, let¡¯s let Han Going in and playing? Maybe a punch, you can have a beautiful life.


    However, the results are very disappointing. Of course, this is true for Moxco. Others are holding an indifferent attitude, but they can watch the excitement.


    Han Jin lost control again, although Han Jin said that Mo Xinke can block and counterattack, but Mo Xinke is the most to release the bodyguard to protect himself, and occasionally block twice, never again, with Moss The section said that Han Jin had a fine skin and tender meat. He was afraid that he could make a hole in Han Jin with one finger.


    Sadly, Han Jin¡¯s looks are very handsome and young, and his beard of Mo Xinke grows out, his body looks burly and tall, and he is like an uncle. Han Jin hit a few punches on his face. Everyone laughed and laughed, and they wouldn¡¯t put it on their minds. If he attacked his backhand and punched Han Jin a few punches, then everyone had to stand up and denounce him, the world is going down, where is there? Fair? The Moxico Branch is self-aware in this regard.


    What is even more tragic is that after the madness, Hanjin is getting faster and faster, and his movements are getting more and more fierce. The momentum is like a beast that has been imprisoned for hundreds of years and finally restored to freedom. Resolutely not to fight back, the bottom of the scene can be imagined.


    At this time, the door was pushed away from the outside. Han Jin came in and saw the two people in the house could not help but say: "Moxin Branch, you are here."


    I haven''t waited for Moss to lament how he was caught by this comet. He listened to Han Jin and said: "Sasio, what makes you laugh like this? Say it out."


    ¡°Nothing...¡± Sasio laughed. ¡°Looking for the Moxico to do the experiment?¡±


    "Yeah." Han Jin nodded.


    Mo Xinke looked at Han Jin with sorrow: "You can''t wait for me to hurt and say it again? Look, here, and here..." Moxico said while pointing his face with his thick fingers. Refer to go.


    Han Jin smiled and said: "Really, this time is absolutely no problem."


    "Absolutely?" Mossenko widened his eyes: "Have you said that last time? And last time! You can''t go to find Sunier to do this kind of experiment? She is so good with you."


    ¡®Oh,¡¯ the door opened again, and Moshin¡¯s heart jumped for no reason, as if something bad was going to happen.


    It turns out that men''s intuition is sometimes very accurate, and the Moxico is an example.


    Sunil came in and looked at Moses in a smile: "What did you say?"


    "I said..." Mo Xinke was in a hurry: "I said that you are not here, there is no way to do experiments. What if Raphael loses control?"


    "This time will not be." Chanel smiled.


    "No?" Moxie revealed a suspicious look. Han Jin¡¯s ''will not'', there is no credit at all. He ate several losses, but Xiannier made the first guarantee. Persuasion, Moxike hesitated for a long while: "You two... don''t hook each other, put it together and count me?"


    "You..." Xiannier was furious, and the word "hook" was too ugly.


    Moxico only realized what he had said, and hurriedly took up the wooden shield and strode out. He said very generously: "I am ready, let''s go outside now."


    "Actually... I don''t need that thing anymore." Han Jin pointed to the wooden shield in the hands of Moshin.


    "What?" Moxico was shocked: "You want to take me as a target?"


    Suddenly, just in the blink of an eye, Han Jin has become another person. His eyes are like two sharp-edged blades. As the line of sight sweeps, Moss feels like something is on his face. Scratch the same, through the clothes can be seen that Han Jin''s entire body shape is more than a normal lap, and the muscles of a piece of bulging muscles contain terrible explosive power.


    Without such a...Mossie¡¯s heart lamented, how did it start before it went outside? It¡¯s okay to hit yourself. Anyway, he has a vindictive body, but it¡¯s a good thing to break the things in the house. Even if it¡¯s not bad, it¡¯s not good to come across flowers and plants.


    The Moxic Branch did not notice that Han Jin¡¯s eyes were very clear, but they were covered up by that kind of edge.


    àÌ µÄ , , º« º« º« º« º« º« º« º« º« º« º« º« º« º« º« º« º« º« º« º« º« º« º« º« º« º« º« º« º« º« º« º« º« º« º« º« º« º« º« º« º« º« º« º«


    Moxico snorted and released the bodyguard, and immediately put the wooden shield in front of him.


    Han Jin¡¯s right hand is shot to the wooden shield. If you can slow down the movement, you can clearly see that when Han Jin¡¯s hand has not touched the wooden shield, a pressure formed between the palm and the wooden shield has already made Moss¡¯s The body swayed backwards. The next moment, Han Jin¡¯s hand finally took the wooden shield, and the wooden shield turned into countless pieces to splash around. However, Mo Xinke did not feel any impact, because the wooden shield was too weak. The speed of smashing is too fast.


    Moxico didn''t have time to think too much, he shouted: "Xinnier! Fast! He is out of control!"


    Unexpectedly, the white light that did not have the impression flashed, and there was no subsequent blow. The scene was in a strange silence.


    "You..." Moss¡¯s subject was stunned and raised his finger to Han Jin, his face with an incredible expression.


    "You also saw it. This time, I can''t stop me with Siniel. I can control it myself." Han Jin said faintly.


    "Is it successful?" To this day, Moxike still couldn''t believe it. He stunned for a while, and suddenly there was a burst of laughter. Hanjin''s experiment was successful. The most happy person was not Han Jin. It is Moxico, and he can finally get out of the sea.


    "Don''t worry now?" Xiannier''s eyes showed a smile, and Moss was too happy.


    Moxie said with a sigh: "Raphael, how do you stay awake?"


    "In fact, there is nothing, it is Steigenberg who inspired me."


    "He? What inspiration can he give you?"


    "And you can''t explain it." Han Jin said that he had no way to explain it because he released the Tao, not the magic.


    "Is not right..." Moxico responded: "Since it has been successful, what are you looking for?"


    "Use your sword to fight with me all the time. I need to know how much my combat power has gone through madness."


    "Are you not kidding?" Moxico suddenly became a color.


    "Jokes?" Han Jinyi frowned, this time he didn''t understand.


    "If you ask me to do the experiment, I can accompany you, and it will be a big deal for you." Moxico revealed a dignified look very rare: "If you let me pull the sword, you still find someone else, I I grew up with Hilna, but we haven¡¯t played against each other. Do you know why?¡±


    "why?"


    "Because the teacher told us that the sword is used to kill people, it can''t be used for play. Every time you draw a sword, you must have the courage and will to kill your opponent. Otherwise, don''t pull the sword."


    "Did you not fight with Steelberg?"


    "Can that be the same? I am having fun with Steelberg." Moxenko shook his head. "With your current speed and strength, do you think I am qualified to play with you?"


    "Then go all out, rest assured, I won''t have anything to do." Before he came to Moxenko, he had already made a scorpion scorpion, that is to say, even if Moxenko missed his key hitting him. He will not have anything to do.


    "You are crazy...but I can''t go crazy with you!" Moxico''s attitude was surprisingly determined and surprisingly serious: "I refuse."


    Han Jin showed a bitter smile, and Mo Xinke was very good at talking, but it was really reluctant, but it was quite helpless. Han Jin¡¯s eyes turned a half circle and fell on Xiannier.


    "Do you think I can control the arrow that I shot?" Shannier gave Han Jin a white look: "I also refused."


    "Don''t look at me... even if it is a big magician, there is no way to recover the magic that was released." Sasio first blocked the mouth.


    Invincible is the most lonely... Han Jin sighed long.

 Chapter 91： Id love to

    Chapter 91: Right and wrong


    Life is to work and rest. If you hide in the deep forest, everyone will not have so many ideas, but it is different in the city.


    On this day, Moxico strongly urged to go out and turn around. Since living here, Han Jin and Xian Nier and others have set the rules. Life purchasing is handled by Michel and Steelberg, that is, Other than them, others can''t leave the yard, their mission, besides cultivation or cultivation. Han Jin¡¯s heart is full of money. It¡¯s not easy for Mo Xinke to endure for a few days. After a while, I feel that it¡¯s time for everyone to go out and find out that there will be problems at home.


    In the end, only Sasio, Julie and Michelle didn''t want to go out. Others stepped out of the courtyard. Stillberg had the opportunity to go shopping every day. There is no need to follow it, but this is his instinct unless Han Jin clearly said it, otherwise he will always follow Han.


    The most exciting person is Hilna, no matter whether she gives the impression that she has a big brain or a long hair, but she has certain discipline, not to mention the days she sees and hears. It¡¯s more thrilling than all the previous experiences of her. When people are crazy, they find that life is not as easy as they think, and they will subconsciously choose low-key.


    Lei Zhe is lower-key than Hilna. According to Han Jin¡¯s observation, this person does not like to laugh, and does not like to be angry. When everyone is busy, he always sits quietly, and is more ¡®female¡¯ than Julie. When Mo Xinke had nothing to do, he went to Hanjin to "get it," but Lei Zhe never took the initiative to ask for it. Han Jin helped him. He expressed his gratitude. Han Jin did not help him. He remained silent, almost like Xiannier. Now, wearing the mage cloak borrowed from Sasou, he covers his entire face, and no one can see his face. He walks quietly, like something floating in the air... ...


    "Hah...bar!!" Mo Xinke suddenly yelled.


    Not only was everyone shocked by Moss, but even the pedestrians on the street were frightened. Several crows that were perched on the trees screamed a few times and fluttered their wings into the night sky.


    "Raphael, let''s go sit down." Moxico laughed. Most mercenaries are inseparable from wine, and bars are often the treasures of hiring mercenaries, exchanging experiences, and listening to news.


    "You guys..." Xiannier laughed.


    Han Jin looked up and looked at the name of the bar. At night, he was not at ease: "Say first, we only drink, no one wants to get into trouble!"


    ¡°Is it troublesome?¡± Mo Xinke laughed and said: ¡°Do you mean that others are coming to us, or are we going to provoke others?¡±


    There is a reason why Moxenko is so arrogant. He is a fighter, Siniel is a heart-shooter, and Lei Zhe who has mastered stealth. The lowest level is also a seventh-order professional. Their professional strengths are among the best, and their strength is also outstanding in the mercenary world. Although it is far from being comparable to the red-pointed mercenary squad, their professional collocations are equally perfect, and the melee and long-range attacks are all indispensable. The general mercenaries dare to come to them for trouble, which is purely self-deprecating.


    "You..." Han Jin was quite helpless, but Mo Xinke was very strong, and he was not good at doing things.


    They didn''t notice it, and they couldn''t find it. In fact, the entire West City was full of crows. When the crows were scared by the Moxico, the crows everywhere heard the screams and flew high above the sky. After leaving West City, maybe they have found what they are looking for and there is no need to stay here.


    Just pushed open the door, a slap in the face, a large number of mercenaries have gathered in the West, this humble little bar is almost overcrowded.


    When Han Jin entered the door of the bar, it attracted a lot of people''s attention, because the people who come to the bar usually come together at most, and it is too rare for so many people to come to the bar for fun.


    The table in the bar was a little small, and Han Jin had to sit down at two tables and "give me a dozen of ale!" Ass just got on the chair, and Mo Xinke couldn''t wait to shout.


    "Let''s drink less." Hilna didn''t know what was going on, and she was a little bit gentle in her voice.


    I don¡¯t know which Moss Branch is wrong. It¡¯s reasonable to say that Hilna is so happy with him. He should be happy, but the truth is the opposite. Moxike not only did not respond to Hilna¡¯s gentleness, but instead Hilna glanced: "The man''s business, the woman is less!"


    Hilna was thinking about it, and suddenly remembered what Han Jin said: Men, usually like gentle women.


    Thinking of this, Hilna quickly lowered her head and secretly bite her teeth, and kept cheering on herself: Hilna, you are a lady, you are the gentlest lady in the world...


    Finally trying to calm down her feelings, Hilna raised her head with a ''gentle smile'' on her face. Although this smile looked a little stubborn, it was already the limit of Hilna.


    "The wine is too bad for the body." Hilna said softly, but in the dark he took a nap and felt a goose bump, thinking that this should always reflect the concern of the aging mother.


    Unfortunately, Mo Xinke did not realize that Hilna cares about him. He just felt very cool. Look, the tigress has become a little sheep, how fulfilling this is!


    So, in order to show his masculinity, Moxico picked up a glass of ale and drank it.


    "Comfortable!" Mo Xinke put the wine glass on the table and made a wine cellar.


    Hilna is not happy, what? The old lady¡¯s words are all white?


    ¡®Å¾¡¯, Hirna slammed the table vigorously and shocked the department.


    "I don''t want you to drink!" Hilna''s voice was a little loud, and the alcoholic drinker at the table next to him couldn''t help but look at it.


    If there are only two of them here, Moss is likely to not drink, but so many people are there, how can he not erase this face.


    "Are you still telling me what to do?" Moxico narrowed his eyes and took a glass of wine in a demonstration and drank it.


    "You have the final say! Of course you have the final say!" Hilna sneered.


    Moxico looked at Hilna''s smile and felt that something was wrong. But at this time, she could never be soft. She said with a hard scalp: "You know it, tell you, when a man drinks, a woman breaks up!" ¡±


    When it comes to this, Moxico is staring at Hilna, for fear that she will say something embarrassing.


    I didn''t think Hilna just looked at him and turned his head.


    Seeing Hilna''s reaction, Moxenko secretly sighed and felt a little puzzled. How did Hilla''s temper become so good today?


    However, the next moment, Moxico overturned his own ideas.


    "Give me a dozen too!" Hilna shouted, her eyes still slanting at Mosenko, and the expression was clearly saying how much you drink when you drink.


    The scalp of the Mossenko is a little numb, and the result of Hilna''s drinking is the most clear: "What kind of wine do you drink? Like it?"


    "When a woman drinks, the man is less open!" Hilna said with a grin.


    Some guilty conscience turned to look at Han Jin and others, and found that everyone seems to be discussing it enthusiastically. No one cares about him. This makes the Mo Xinke put down his mind, or else he will be seen in the eyes of the public. Erna scolded like this, it is too faceless.


    Seeing that the ale was brought to the front of Hilna, Moxenko couldn''t help it anymore. There was nothing to lose on the verbal. Once Hilner drank too much, it was unfortunate.


    "Sister, don''t drink," Moxie whispered.


    "Why? You drink yours, I drink mine, no one cares!" Hilna is angry, how could he listen to him.


    "Sister, I can''t do it wrong, you see, I don''t drink anymore." Mo Xinke accompanied the laughter and pushed the wine glasses in front of him to the side.


    "Hey!" Hilna snorted and turned her head to the back of the head of the Moss.


    I didn¡¯t dare to say anything when I ate the Moss, but Hilna now said that he can do anything, as long as he doesn¡¯t touch the wine on the table.


    "Sister, I can''t do it wrong! Hahaha!" A yin and yang sound suddenly came from the table next to him.


    Mo Xinke was so angry that he turned and looked at it. It turned out to be a guest on the side of the wine table. He was holding a glamorous woman in his arms. He was pointing at his own side, and from time to time, a burst of arrogance broke out. laugh.


    Moxike is trying to rush to teach the guy who doesn''t know the height of the sky. He didn''t expect someone to act faster than him. The red shadow flashed around and Hilna had already stood at the other table.


    "Laughter, laugh? Say you!" Hilna shouted fiercely.


    "How? I can''t laugh? You are too wide." The man did not put Hilna in his eyes, or a sling.


    Here, Han Jin and Xian Nier face each other. He has already said that he only drinks, don''t make trouble, and he didn''t expect the chair to sit hot. It made such trouble, but others first provoked them, and no wonder Moses. Branch and Hilna.


    Han Jin made a look to Steelberg, and Steelberg hurriedly stood up and shouted to Hilna and said, "Miss Hilna, this kind of person who likes to commit sins is everywhere. You don''t want to know him in general..."


    Seeing Steigenberg coming over, Hilna remembered Han Jin¡¯s embarrassment, snorted coldly, turned and walked backwards, but the guest did not do it, he glared at Stillberg and said with anger. "How do you guys say this? Let me hear it again?!"


    "I..." Steelberg was frightened and took a step back. He said, "I won''t talk. I will stutter when I see a lot of people. Like... like a lamb, it doesn''t suit your taste. Inclusive."


    Han Jin and others stunned, and then burst out of laughter. They had seen sluts, but no one had seen such a swearing way. Mo Xinke was laughing at the shoulder of Stillberg. He took a heavy shot and gave a thumbs up.

 Chapter 92： Resurrection

    The 92nd chapter is a resurgence


    The guest was furious, and the backhand pushed open the glamorous bar girl, and stood up violently. The people around him saw the atmosphere here being a little nervous. Not only did they not block, but they made a good voice.


    "Brother, what are you excited about?" Moxie said with a smile, he didn''t take the guy in front of him seriously, isn''t it a fight!


    "Hit... who won me, please drink him!"


    "Five gold coins, bet the big man wins, do you dare to gamble with me?"


    "You **** that others are fools? The big man is a fighter, and I bet he won!"


    The shouts of the crowds are getting bigger and bigger, and the faces of the guests are uncertain. They don¡¯t dare to really do it. A fighter may not be a big deal, but with the other¡¯s companions, it¡¯s not optimistic, if the other is all seventh or For those who are above the seventh level, the overall combat effectiveness is not as simple as 1+1. A team of mercenaries with tacit understanding can be multiplied.


    Even the guests on the second floor were alarmed. A short, strong, bearded man looked down and saw Han Jin. His eyes showed a kind of hatred. The hatred was so So strong, so Han Jin and Xian Nier, Lei Zhe three people at the same time aware of what, looked up and looked around.


    The short and strong man has leaned over, the lights in the bar are too dim, and there are many guests. There are wide railings on the second floor. Han Jin and others have not found anything. They only think it is their own illusion. .


    At this time, the owner of the bar greeted him with a smile on his face. The soft language advised Mosike and the guest. The Moxike was not afraid of fighting, but he did not want to take the initiative. The guest had a step and finally threw it. A gold coin, not waiting for the boss to find money, strode out.


    There was a buzz in the bar, and some people cursed the boss loudly, blaming him for a good show, but the boss had experienced some scenes, not ignorant, surrounded by smiles, soft words, a The little storm has passed.


    About an hour later, Han Jin and others walked out of the bar. Mo Xinke was very happy to drink. He also opened his clothes and made a small tune. In fact, there are many happy things in life. The key is to see if it is good at excavation.


    At this time, it was already very late. There were almost no pedestrians on the street. Everyone talked and laughed back. Today is no different from usual. At least it is no different for them. Just after a corner, Lei Zhe suddenly stopped. The footsteps. Whispered: "I want to find a friend, you should go back first."


    ¡°Friends?¡± Han Jin¡¯s words, Lei Zhe¡¯s words are too sudden: ¡°Do you need us to accompany you?¡±


    "No, I can do it alone."


    Han Jin indulged in a moment, Lei Zhe should have something to deal with, but that belongs to other people''s private affairs, he is not good to listen, it is not good to block: "Then go, go early and go back early."


    "Do not worry." Lei Zhe smiled and said that he quickly walked into an alley.


    "What did Lei Zhe do?" Mo Xinke asked Lei Zhe''s back.


    "There should be something to be done." Han Jin seems to be a bit embarrassed. He wants to bring people to help Lei Zhe, but if Lei Zhe finds it easy to misunderstand, if he does not help, he feels uneasy.


    "He won''t have anything to do." Xiannier said faintly: "Lei Zhe and Mo Xinke are two kinds of people. He is very steady, very awake, knows what he should do, can''t do anything, we can rest assured to wait for him. Let''s go."


    "What? What?" Moses said, his good mood has been lost in half: "Two kinds of people? Then I am a very frivolous, very confused person? Then I am not reassuring when I do things?"


    "What do you think?" Hilna and Sunil stood in the same camp. To be honest, she thought she was gentle enough today, but she didn''t get what she expected, so she was disappointed.


    "Okay, let''s go back soon, don''t let Sasou wait." Han Jin smiled.


    Moxike looked at this and looked at it. He must admit that neither of these two women could be irritated. In the end, he could only mutter and walk forward. This time, his good mood is gone.


    The people walked back to their homes, and the courtyard door closed in a burst of laughter, and everything went to calm.


    After a long while, a ghostly admired man poked his head out from the corner of the street, looked at the yard for a long while, and slowly shrank his head back, remembering the surrounding scenery, he turned and went back. Suddenly stiff there, because a cold dagger clung to his throat, the cold feeling penetrated deep into his soul.


    "I have already been here, why bother to go?" A person hiding in the cloak said faintly.


    When the person stayed, he immediately recognized that the person in front of him was one of the targets. He thought that the other party had left in a hurry. He did not expect to block himself here. He was shocked and scared, but even so far, he Can only be confused: "Big... adults, what are you doing? I... I have it all, I am doing well, don''t hurt me..." He reached into his pocket with a very slow speed, grabbing I got a purse.


    "Do you know what is the biggest taboo of a low-ranking thief?" Lei Zhe did not go to see the purse: "It is to track a high-ranking thief, then you will die very hard."


    "Adult, I... I don''t understand what you mean."


    "You don''t need to understand, turn around, go forward." Lei Zhe said slowly.


    "Adult..." The man accompanied the smiling face, his neck suddenly flashed, and then a dagger in his hand, stabbed straight to Lei Zhe''s heart.


    Lei Zhe''s arm was scorned, and the faint cold light flashed away. The man only felt the flowers in front of his eyes, and then found that his right wrist was firmly grasped. The other person''s body was not burly, but the power was surprising. Strong, he only felt that his wrists were about to be crushed and had to loosen his dagger.


    "Can''t you remember what I said? You will die very hard." Lei Zhe showed a sardonic smile.


    The man suddenly felt a liquid flowing down his cheeks. He smacked it. He first discovered that his hands were full of blood and some sparkling liquids that didn''t know what it was. Then he found that he had one eye and couldn''t see anything. But I still couldn¡¯t feel any pain. This strangeness reached the extreme contrast and made him want to go crazy. Just as he tried to scream, the cold dagger returned to his neck, and then he heard the ice colder than the dagger. The voice: "You still have a chance to violate my orders, believe me, if you know what the cost is, you will regret it."


    The man stared at the one-eyed, horrified look at Lei Zhe, half a sly, and finally turned slowly and walked toward the yard in front.


    Lei Zhe knocked on the door of the courtyard a few times. He heard two people coming to the courtyard door, and then heard the low cry of Xiannier: "Hey? There is blood smell!!"


    "It''s me." Lei Zhe preemptively opened his mouth, lest Siniel suddenly jump out and give him an arrow.


    The door opened very quickly, and Siniel opened the door and saw the one-eyed dragon. He couldn¡¯t help but sneak aside, letting Rayzhe press the captive and walk in: "What happened?"


    "This kid has been tracking us in the dark." Lei Zhe whispered.


    "You are advanced." Siniel said as he closed the courtyard door, and Julie came out from behind the tree and looked at the one-eyed dragon nervously.


    Lei Zhe took the one-eyed dragon and continued to walk inside. Xiannier sneaked into the big tree at the foot of the courtyard and jumped forward, rubbing the trunk silently into the branches and leaves, observing the movement around.


    Han Jin, Mo Xinke and others in the house were also shocked. "What happened?" Han Jin asked while looking at the miserable one-eyed dragon.


    "This guy is following us."


    "You said that there is something to do... just to catch him?" Han Jin asked.


    "Yeah." Lei Zhe nodded: "At the time..."


    "I know, you are right." Han Jin reached out and took a picture on Lei Zhe''s shoulder. At that time, Stillberg, Hilna, and Little Joseph were on the scene, if Lei Zhe said something in person. While tracking them, some of them must have been unable to stand around, and the result is not the case now.


    "Mom, dare to follow us?!" Mo Xinke said, his heart is soft, and he will not want to start when he sees the blood of his one-eyed dragon, otherwise he will not be beaten up.


    "Adults... I will die..." The one-eyed dragon said in a trembling voice. Although he forced the injured eyes to close, he still could not stop the blood of the cockroaches. In this short time, the blood had already been dyed. The red armor on his chest was red, and half of the pants were wet.


    "Don''t want to die? If you don''t want to die, tell us the truth, who will let you track us?" Han Jin said softly. For Lei Zhe, he is very satisfied with other aspects, but he is too arrogant, just tracking, should not be used. This irreparable means. Xian Nier said that Lei Zhe is a calm and sober person. This evaluation has been overdone. It is no problem to be awake. Everyone has not found anyone to follow. Only Lei Zhe discovered it, but this fierce means is absolutely impossible to say. .


    "He wants to kill me." I don''t know if I saw Han Jin''s feelings. Lei Zhe added a sudden and awkward sentence.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Han Jin¡¯s expression gradually cooled down. If it¡¯s just tracking, it¡¯s nothing. Maybe it¡¯s just because of curiosity, but if you want to hurt Lei Zhe, the nature is serious.


    "Yes... it was a forge master under General Jason who hired me to follow you." The one-eyed dragon replied quickly, then pleaded: "Adult, let me go, I don''t want to die."


    "General Jason?"


    "Jason is the commander of the West City Cavalry, and the power is great." Lei Zhe looked coldly at the one-eyed dragon: "You are not lying?"


    "Adults... I am going to die, dare to lie?" The one-eyed dragon said in a trembling voice: "Let me let go, adult!"

 Chapter 93： the man

    Chapter 93 Men


    "General Jason? We seem to have never provoked this person?" Han Jin scanned the circle: "Who do you know him?"


    "I only heard of his name." Lei Zhedao.


    ¡°Forging Master?¡± Julie suddenly stood up and screamed: ¡°Is that forging master called Villar?¡±


    "Miss... Are you familiar with Villarreal?" The one-eyed dragon said in a trembling voice, his body had begun to shake slightly at the moment, and it was clear that the spirit was approaching collapse.


    "Mature! Of course cooked!" said Julie, gnashing her teeth: "I will never forget him!"


    If Villar only fled, Julie would never hate him so much, but Villar first killed and then fled, and its nature has completely changed.


    "When did Villar become an adult?" Han Jin shook his head.


    The one-eyed dragon still wants to explain, suddenly felt that the front is black, and the body is soft and downward.


    "Do you know that Villar?" asked Lezhe.


    "You will know when you look at Julie." Han Jin whispered: "Now I am surprised that it seems that we don''t owe Villar anything? Where does he come from the courage and reason to ask us trouble?"


    "There are everyone in the world." Moshinko angered: "At the time we should kill Villar!"


    "Since you said this..." Lei Zhe paused: "Then he can''t stay." Lei Zhe kicked the one-eyed dragon.


    At this moment, Sunil came in from the outside, and Han Jin asked: "Where have you been?"


    "I waited outside and waited to see if anyone else followed us." Sunil''s gaze swept through everyone''s face: "What the **** is going on?"


    "We used to have an enemy..." Han Jin introduced the experience to 151, and finally added: "Villar should have fled directly to Xicheng, and then met General Jason. It looks like... He is It should be highly valued here."


    ¡°How far is Villar¡¯s ??forging level?¡± asked Sinnel frowning.


    "Yeah." Julie nodded.


    "That can be understood, such a forging master will be valued wherever he goes." Siniel sighed.


    "My advice is... we should leave West City and go to the ninth town. My friends are there, he will protect us."


    "Remember that we talked about this before, are you not worried about bringing trouble to your friends?" Han Jindao.


    "Can we have other choices?" Lei Zhe smiled bitterly: "You are also my friends, I think he will be very happy to meet you."


    "What is your friend''s name? Is he powerful?" asked Senniel.


    "My friend is Lang Ning, the great knight, the captain of the first cavalry of the Rapids."


    "The Rapids? Lang Ning?" Xiannier moved.


    "Is the Rapids stationed in the city of Beit?" Moxico also showed a surprised look.


    "Does there are other Rapids in the Bayer League?" Lei Zhe laughed.


    "As the commander of the Rapids... I believe he can protect us." Siniel said: "How do you know him? Is your relationship very good?"


    "I and he are playmates who grew up together."


    ¡°How is it possible?¡± Xiannier said in a skeptical tone: ¡°When I was in Yehliucheng, I read about the information of the Rapids. Lang Ning is the most dazzling star of the Rapids. This person¡¯s character is tenacious and extremely strong. Military literacy, praised by Conrad, the former head of the Rapids Corps, and publicly said that Lonnie is his ideal heir, and Lonnie is the son of Benedict, the former deputy head of the Rapids. You and him are playmates. ??"


    "Is there a problem?" Lei Zhe said.


    "You...you are called Lei Zhe?" Sunnier¡¯s brain flashed, and suddenly remembered a very inconspicuous introduction he saw on the same day: "You are the son of the Conrad army leader?? Is it a guy who is alive?"


    "Miss Sunille, I am not that bad..." Lei Zhe could not laugh.


    "Are you really the son of Conrad?" Sassu asked, looking at his expression, he should have heard of the name Conrad.


    "Can such a thing lie?" Lei Zhe asked.


    "Then I don''t understand. You are the son of Conrad. How dare they start with you?" asked Sennel.


    "My father has been dead for a few years, and... you don''t understand."


    "If I don''t even understand, no one here can understand."


    "You..." Lei Zhe, he felt that Xiannier was a bit too arrogant.


    "Siniel was involved in a war 20 years ago. You should know the Silver Pegasus Army?" Sasio laughed. Lei Zhe joined after, not knowing the past of Xiannier. Nair will not hang on to the past honors and tell people everywhere, so he needs to repeat it: "In that war, Siniel became the real commander and finally took the elves. Safely returned to Yehliu City."


    This time, it was the turn of Lei Zhe, and the strange attack by the silver Pegasus and the elf shooter has become a model in military history. In the course of more than a year, day and night, walking around, taking the noose A little bit of the collar of the Casa Lord. Not only was Zaguned studying and learning the case, his father, the head of the Conrad army, also had a very high evaluation of the surprise attack.


    "I really can''t think of it, there is still a fairy hero here." Lei Zhe sighed.


    "Well, let''s talk about your business now, why do they dare to start with you?" Sinner said slowly, she did not deliberately listen to the secrets of others, and a little change in the upper structure would have a profound impact on the following. It will even change the relationship, policies, etc. of the various lord groups.


    "The four city owners want to get the command of the Rapids. When my father was there, they didn''t dare to move. Now... no one can restrain them now." Lei Zhe smiled bitterly: "My father died when he died." After an order, Lang Ning served as the head of the Rapids Corps and was finally rejected by them on the grounds of ''too young and underqualified.''


    "Who is the head of the army now?"


    "No." Lei Zhe shook his head: "They all want their people to become the head of the army, and no one can get the upper hand."


    "Lei Zhe, why don''t you be a warrior, but instead become a thief?" Susseo slowly asked, in fact, he did not ask about occupation, but the inheritance of status and identity. In this world, the father-in-law is a matter of course. Although the Rapids is not a private property, the situation is a bit special. No one can defeat the four city owners. The Rapids are not controlled by the city owners. If the Conrad Legion If the long-term one wants to support Lei Zhe¡¯s superior position, those city owners can only watch, otherwise the soldiers of the Rapids will never agree. But it is not so easy to support a person who is not justified. Can the generals be convinced? I even think that I am more suitable than Lang Ning! The head of the Conrad army finally chose other children''s children, and things have become so troublesome, and they definitely have a deep relationship with Lei Zhe.


    "Because my father is too tired to live, I don''t want to be like him." Lei Zhe didn''t want to talk about these things. His tone was very slow, and there was a flashing thing in his eyes flashing: "And a few The city owners are intriguing, and they have to worry about the logistics supply of the army. The training must ensure that when the Baite League is invaded, the Rapids must attack in the first time. It is too difficult to do these things well... My father is less than four. Ten years old, the hair has become gray, high-order light knight, ten-order professional, even in the forties, was knocked down by the disease, do you think this is a big joke?" In the end, Lei Zhe showed a smirk, apparently, he has been worried about his father¡¯s premature death.


    "No one can deny that the head of the Conrad army is a noble, just knight." Siniel said slowly.


    "Noble? Justice? Ha..." Lei Zhe suddenly became excited, but he immediately found out that he was not right, took a long breath and controlled his emotions. He wants to say, if he didn''t see his father''s nobleness and justice, what kind of reward would he be willing to take another path? But it is meaningless to say these words. He does not expect anyone to understand, but is more worried about causing unnecessary misunderstandings. The thousand words in his heart have become silent.


    "Well, let''s talk about our own things now." Han Jin saw that Lei Zhe''s mood was somewhat wrong. He hurriedly shifted the topic: "Xinnier, what is your opinion?"


    "Then go to the ninth town, I have always been very curious about this Lang Ning."


    "I can guarantee that you will not be disappointed." Lei Zhe whispered: "I will deal with this guy first, then everyone is ready to go, we will leave Xicheng within two or three days."


    "Going again? Mom... When can we settle down!" Moxie called.


    "This can''t stand it?" Xiannier laughed.


    "Stop! Xiannier, I can''t compare with you." Mo Xinke shook his head.


    Lei Zhe bent over and left the one-eyed dragon with his breath on his shoulders and walked out of the room slowly. Han Jin looked at the back of Lei Zhe and said slowly: "I felt at the time that Lei Zhe¡¯s family should be very unusual. Unexpectedly, he actually had such a prominent father."


    "I have seen the evaluation of Lei Zhe in the intelligence, huh, huh... very poor, I felt sorry for the head of the Conrad army. Now it seems that the things in the intelligence may not be true." Er smiled: "Maybe... he deliberately did this, let other people disappoint him? Or what other reason..."


    "I didn''t understand." Hilna asked strangely: "Is his father wanting him to be an official, then he does not want to do bad things and let all people disappoint him?"


    "Almost." Han Jin whispered.


    "Not a good man!" Hilna grinned. "Men should not let their loved ones down!"


    "Do you know a fart?" Moxike said, Lei Zhe was at the door of the room, and Hilna¡¯s unconfidentness would hurt people.


    "I..." Hilna had just turned her back on her lips, but she was discouraged because she wanted to show her lady''s side. However, her gentleness was often premised on the premise that Liu Mei was upside down, which seemed strange.


    Lei Zhe¡¯s face suddenly became pale, but he did not say anything, but turned silently and disappeared in front of the door.

 Chapter 94： mutation

    Chapter 94 Mutation


    The atmosphere in Xicheng suddenly became tense. Michelle went out to buy wheat flour, prepared to make some bread, and kept it on the road. When he came back, he brought a very ominous news to everyone. The streets were full of soldiers and strictly checked. With the pedestrians, from the market to the yard only ten minutes, Michelle has been checked several times. Fortunately, Michelle''s appearance is very loyal, and there is a small pocket of wheat flour on his body. It doesn''t look like a bad person, so there is no difficulty for him.


    Han Jin hurriedly let Michelle go around the city gate. The news brought back by Michelle was even more tense. The people who came in were strictly questioned, and the people who went out almost ignored it. The current situation is reversed. However, several people, such as Xiannier and Moxinke, sat together and discussed for a long time. Xiannier participated in the military. Her character was very decisive. Hanjin was not a person who likes to grind. They both took the board. Since the decision is to go, the sooner the better.


    In fact, there was nothing to clean up. In the afternoon, everyone walked out of the courtyard, but they were divided into two camps. Han Jin and Mo Xin Ke went to the front, and everyone else followed, and Han Jin remained about 100 meters. the distance.


    The physical characteristics of Moxie are too obvious. If something really happens, it must have been discovered by Moss, and Siniel, Sasou and Leizhe try not to participate in the battle. Their task is to protect the non- Combatants such as Julie and Stillberg.


    The two groups of people walked silently through the pedestrians, walked through several streets, and nothing happened. They turned over the front corner and walked a few hundred meters to the gate. At this moment, a team of knights suddenly I took a step from the corner of the street.


    Han Jin¡¯s estimate is correct. With the body and temperament of Moxinke, he is low-key and attracts the attention of others like a stand-up. A knight looks at the Moss in the crowd, his brow wrinkles, and then he looks at it. When Han Jin, who was hiding in the body of Mo Xinke, came to his eyes, he suddenly became bright. Even if he didn¡¯t have time to greet his companion, he roared: "You two, stand for me!"


    The pedestrians on the street were stunned. Han Jin looked up and was immediately shocked. Because he knew each other, when they escorted the caravan to the holy city, the two sides had serious friction. Han Jinhe The middle-aged knight had been squatting for a long time, and finally killed the hostages in his hands and fled with the mantle.


    How did they get to the West Side of the Utrecht League? Han Jin is puzzled.


    "Catch them!" The middle-aged knight roared: "The singer of the consul of Desmark has orders, to live! There is a reward!"


    The knights on the opposite side were all looking at the middle-aged knight with blame, because they came to this place to talk about cooperation, not to provoke the wrong, and the guy was the general who was smashed down, they were not very affordable. But this made them immediately excited, and the rewards that Desmark adults promised would never be ordinary rewards!


    The knights screamed neatly, and they took out their long swords and rushed over here. The pedestrians on the street huddled on the spot and ran around indiscriminately. Xiannier and Lei Zhe did not try to join the battle according to the original agreement. With the rest of the people backing away, they were mixed in the chaotic crowd, but did not attract the attention of the knights.


    "Go!" Han Jin screamed, his fingers twitching like a butterfly, and the three fire characters flew out in three directions.


    "I am going?" Mo Xinke stunned. He originally wanted to wave his sword and rushed up. The front of the charge must be a warrior. After the death, the same is a warrior, so the warrior is a short-lived profession.


    Among the fire symbols fired by Han Jin, two swordsmen who have been released by the knights are smashed, but the fire symbols are still exploding. The rapid expansion of the fire and the huge waves of air have temporarily blocked the rush of the knights. Potential. One of the firearms hit the target, and the imperial horse has become a headless horse. The fireman smashes the horse''s head in an instant. The knight can''t help but fly away from the horse, passing through the bursting fire. The wolf fell to the ground incomparably.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, go!" Han Jin is realizing the true meaning of the sentence, and the grass must be rooted! It is definitely not a good thing to let the enemy escape in the world. Maybe it will happen when you encounter it, and then bring unexpected harm to yourself.


    Moxico turned suddenly and rushed straight into an alley. I decided to go in the morning and set off in the afternoon. There is no reason. With Lei Zhe joining, they are no longer acting as they used to. First, they must decide which city gate to go from. Then Michelle goes out for a long time and will pass. What streets, what are the alleys on the streets, etc., all of them are recorded, and then a list of contingency plans, how to deal with what kind of situation, and the worst-case convergence point, everyone knows. So even Joseph and Stillberg were not in a hurry.


    In fact, Han Jin has been a private detective. He knows the importance of the plan, but he has too much to know about the world, and he can''t talk about what to plan. Xiannier has served as a commander. She pays more attention than Han Jin. Plan, but here is not the army, Han Jin and others are not soldiers. Their goal is to find a quiet place, not to fight with them, everything must be planned, it is a big problem. And the dangers they encounter are mostly sudden and have nothing to do with the plan.


    The addition of Lei Zhe fundamentally changed the style of the team. Because of his determined attitude, everyone had to sit down and patiently discuss various possibilities. Only Mo Xinke felt a little impatient. In his words, even if After a month of discussion, I have to rely on my own sword to get through!


    However, everyone agrees with Lei Zhe''s suggestion that he is alone and has no choice but to sit down and listen carefully.


    "It''s a magician!"


    "Crushing over! Rushing over..."


    The knights shouted and quickly divided into two teams. One team attracted Han Jin¡¯s attention on the front and the other team came to the side.


    "Don''t give him a chance, fast!" The middle-aged knight''s eyes were red and rushed to the forefront. Only he and Han Jin had contacted him. He knew that Han Jin had a very strange magic. For other knights, it is rather confused, and does not give any chance?


    Han Jin sneered, his arm swayed, and three fire spurs came out, taking three knights.


    The speed of the middle-aged knight did not decrease. The wave of the long sword was like driving the flies. The fire was smashed, but the horses under his knees made a scream, the knight had vindictive protection, but the horses had nothing. The most vulnerable to injury.


    "Death!" The middle-aged knight raised his sword and fought to Hanjin.


    A piece of sword swayed, and Jianguang still had a body. Han Jinxian felt a cold chill. His pupil suddenly shrank a little, and his body shape started at the same time, and he retreated backwards at a very fast speed.


    The Jianguang sprinkled on the open space, and the frost that could be detected by the naked eye spread around. After the display of the gods, Hanjin¡¯s strength, speed, and eyesight were greatly improved. He even saw it clearly. Several flying insects suddenly stiffened and fell straight on the ground.


    Han Jin retired quickly, and the middle-aged knight chased faster. His legs were tightly clamped around the waist of the horse. Perhaps it was too hard. His horse was screaming and sprinting as he screamed. .


    Another Jianguang sprinkled, Han Jin did not know the power of fighting skills, did not dare to risk his life, his body swayed to the left, slammed into the door of a family, rushed in.


    The middle-aged knight certainly won''t give up, and the war horse will follow the door, but just as he is about to rush in, Han Jin''s figure suddenly rises from the wall and rushes to the knights behind.


    The six fire charms were not released in vain. He has clearly estimated the strength of the knights. In addition to their old enemies, the other knights are the third and fourth-order warriors. It¡¯s not an accident to think about it. If Desmark¡¯s casual cavalry team is a sixth- and seventh-order professional, he can already swipe the continent.


    Facing the cold swordsmanship, Han Jinyi was not afraid, his toes were lightly on the ground, his body shape had floated like a Swift, and he greeted the sword mans straight.


    Just in the opposite gaze of the knight, a tall wooden man suddenly appeared, and his life was blocked by his own body. The next moment, Hanjin¡¯s fist passed through the shoulders of the wooden man and slammed into the knight. On the face.


    The knight''s body continued to move forward, but his head slammed back, until it was twisted to an incomprehensible level, and finally fell to the ground from the ground.


    The wooden man kept on jumping for a moment, and jumped up and opened his arms to the next knight. The knight had already seen the death of his companion, scared a cold sweat, and desperately waved his sword and chopped the wooden man.


    One, two, three... The speed of his sword is very fast. When the wooden man rushed into his attack range, he pulled out three swords and left three deep wounds on the wooden man¡¯s body, but It was just a wound. The wooden man extended his right arm, hugged him, and smashed him from the horse.


    "Save me..." The knight screamed, and then he felt that the ribs were cold. Han Jin did not know when he was next to him. He had already sent the long sword he had just snatched into his body.


    "Globe!" With a sigh of anger, a knight gun, such as a poisonous dragon, usually stabbed from Hanjin''s right side and stabbed Hanjin''s neck.


    Choosing this position proves that the Cavaliers have strong self-confidence, but he can''t understand how horrible Hanjin''s combat power has become after the madness.


    Han Jin gave him a shot, and the knight shook his body in front of him. He stretched his hands and grabbed the knight''s gun. At the same time, his figure went down. In the deafening roar, Han Jin had put The knight has picked up the whole person.


    The knight turned a half circle in the air and slammed into the ground. Although he had a vindictive body, he could not bear this violent impact, and a large amount of blood was sprayed on the spot.


    Before he got up, Han Jin had jumped to his side, waving under the boxing, banging, banging, banging... three consecutive punches, the knight¡¯s helmet had been smashed and his legs were shaking. Never move again.


    The rest of the knights are stunned, magicians?¿þÀÜʦ? barbarian?

 Chapter 95： wide awake

    Chapter 95: Sober


    In the roar of the roar, the middle-aged knight rushed out of the courtyard door. He had already abandoned the war horse. Only one person and one sword shot into Han, and Han Jin smashed his hand to play a ray, and then his body shape moved back.


    The lightnings released by the magician were mostly distorted, and the lightning rifle released by Han Jin, the electric light was falling straight from the air, hitting the middle-aged knight.


    With a bang, the middle-aged knight¡¯s body suddenly became stiff. Han Jin¡¯s heart moved, and his body shape suddenly drifted forward. He intended to temporarily avoid the front, kill other knights first, and then think of lightning. The magical paralysis effect can also be reflected in the Lei Fu, and the idea naturally has to change.


    Han Jin is only seven or eight meters away from the middle-aged knight. In the twinkling of an eye, his figure is approaching, his left hand is extended, and he is photographed to the middle-aged knight.


    At this moment, the middle-aged knight¡¯s mouth suddenly showed a sneer, and Jianguang swayed and slammed into Han¡¯s heart.


    Han Jin was shocked and realized that he had a trap. His right hand turned over. A wooden man appeared in the middle of them. Han Jin¡¯s left hand followed the direction and shot on the back of the wooden man. Retreat.


    The middle-aged knight gave a low drink, and the sword was so bright that the wooden man had just met Jianguang and was shot down and flew out.


    Han Jin was retreating at the fastest speed, but the middle-aged knight was chasing after him. Jianguang only shook a few meters in front of Han Jin¡¯s body. The cold current of the bones waved one after another to Han Jinyong, let Han Jin The eyebrows and hair are covered with a layer of white frost, and the speed is getting slower and slower.


    However, Han Jin did not want to escape at this time, because he decided that from now on, he must do the smashing of the roots, so as to avoid similar things in the future, so he just slammed the three hands and killed three knights. The young man must die!


    Han Jin¡¯s hand also played a symbol, and five ghosts appeared out of thin air. They didn¡¯t need them to attack. The middle-aged man sprinted too fast and hit it straight.


    Five ghosts screamed and surrounded the middle-aged knight, and Han Jin once again smashed a fire symbol, took the middle-aged knight''s lower plate, and then physique, and rushed up, the fist was far away. Point to the chest of the middle-aged knight.


    "Roll!!" The middle-aged knight had a burst of fire, and the body-warming spirit shook at an extremely fast speed.


    The five ghosts were all bounced out. The middle-aged knight took a sword and smashed the firearms that Han Jin played. The figure rushed from the fire, and the sword fell to Hanjin¡¯s chest. The dazzling sword light Blasting.


    Han Jin did not know what language to use to describe the kind of Jianguang. He released the eyesight after God¡¯s fight, but he still had to squint his eyes. Now he can¡¯t retreat and avoid it. He can only release a wooden man. , in front of yourself.


    After a loud bang, the wooden man splashed into countless pieces of debris in an instant, and the remaining sword light passed through the debris, hitting Han Han¡¯s chest, and the robes were torn open and bloody, Han There was a deep wound in the chest, which was half a foot long, and it was about to be smashed. His body was hit by a bull. He couldn''t help but fly out. He was hitting a wall. Han Jin couldn''t stop it anymore. One mouth spouted a blood arrow.


    The middle-aged knight has forgotten to catch up with Han Jin, and his body is rushing up, and it is a sword light to sweep into Han.


    The heavy injury has made Han Jin clear, and there is always a gap between reality and ideal. He used to rely on cleverness and wanted to kill a seventh- or eighth-order professional in a face-to-face battle. It is not enough to take his current abilities.


    Han Jin looked at the middle-aged knight coldly, his body suddenly sinking down and disappeared into the earth.


    The middle-aged knight groaned, then became crazy, rushed to wave the long sword, slashing on the ground, screaming in the mouth. He thought that the last time Han Jin could easily escape, because he had a big idea, gave Han Jin a chance to sing magic, so this time he tried his best to entangle Han Jin and attack Han Jin. I didn¡¯t expect that the other party could escape.


    When the middle-aged knight went mad, Sunil, Sasou and others had hid in a very ordinary house. This house was bought out by Michelle during the day. In the words of Lei Zhe, a dozen Gold coins are not a big deal. If there is an accident, this house will become a safe haven for them. Now, the facts have proved that Lei Zhe is correct.


    A horseshoe came and a carriage stopped at the gate of the hospital. Moxico drilled out of the carriage. Michelle also jumped from the position of the driver and walked into the courtyard.


    After a while, the horse pulling the car seemed to be frightened, and suddenly screamed and ran forward. The courtyard door was silently opened, and then it was closed. The figure of Lei Zhe gradually appeared in the courtyard door. He waited for a moment and then walked to the room inside.


    "What about Raphael?" asked Senniel.


    "He is blocking the knights." Moxico sat down in his chair.


    "You let him stop the knights alone?" Sasou called.


    "What can I do?" Moxico was awkward in his heart. He suddenly stood up: "He must let me go. In that case, I still argue with him who is leaving?"


    "Small voice!" Xiannier whispered: "Do you have to let others pay attention to us?"


    "Useless... I am going out to look for it?" Lei Zhe said slowly.


    At this moment, a figure suddenly got out of the ground in the middle of the room, and Sinner and others were shocked. Moxike subconsciously pulled out the giant sword, and Lei Zhe launched the stealth at the same time. They have already seen it, and the original person is Han Jin.


    Han Jin¡¯s body was stunned. He was not hurt, but who can blame? He wants to kill each other too much, too much to despise each other.


    "Raphael, you... so much blood!" Xiannier held Han Jin and whispered.


    "It''s okay, have you forgotten who I am?" Han Jin smiled, quickly pinching the law, and then hit the cockroaches on his own wounds. Soon, the blood flowing out of the cockroaches was stopped by an inexplicable force. It is.


    "How can this be done?" Sasio, Lei Zhe, Mo Xinke and others all gathered up and looked at Han Jin with a concerned eye. If Han Jin is their head, this is a bit overdone. Because each member of the team is temporarily equal. But Han Jin is definitely their spiritual sustenance. As long as Han Jin is there, they have hope. One day, they can stand at the top of the high pyramid.


    "That guy is more difficult to deal with." Han Jin sighed: "His fighting skills are very strange. It seems that he can freeze everything around him. My body has been greatly affected. I don''t even dare to breathe. I feel like I breathe. The throat is as uncomfortable as a needle."


    "Don''t say so much, sit down first." Sunil turned and squatted over a chair and sat down with Han Jin.


    Moxike said: "What''s the strange thing? It''s the ice fighting skills, and the Star River fighting skills, thunderbolt fighting skills, Longyan fighting skills, earth fighting skills, and listed as the five major inheritance of fighting skills."


    "Ah..." Han Jin sighed in his heart and said something wrong!


    "You really have nothing?" Lei Zhe whispered, in fact, Lei Zheben is not a person who likes to talk nonsense, but care is chaotic, he needs a certainty.


    "It''s okay, don''t worry." Han Jin hesitated: "It seems... the situation is not optimistic, Hilna, you take them outside, we have something to discuss."


    "Good." Hilna nodded and then walked out with Michelle and others.


    "I originally wanted to stay at the crucial time..." Han Jin smiled and said: "Moxin Branch, come over."


    Moxie took a big step: "What happened?"


    Han Jin took out a symbol, and placed it on the chest of Moss in a dignified manner. Then he extended his right hand and stroked it on the chest of Moxinke. In the past, Han Jin¡¯s release of the symbol was very fast. This time. However, it took more than ten minutes, maybe because of the blood flowing too much, his face became paler and paler, and Shannier and others tried to interrupt Hanjin several times, but they were worried about stopping the cast. It will have adverse consequences for Han Jin and can only be watched.


    After a long time, Han Jin finally breathed a sigh of relief, waved his hand and sipped: "Go!"


    The Zhang Fu was uttered a white light, and then disappeared into the chest of Mo Xinke and disappeared.


    "Mosco, what do you feel now?" Han Jin asked.


    "It¡¯s weird..." Moxico scratched his head: "It seems... there seems to be two of myself."


    "This is right, I am still worried about not succeeding." Han Jin laughed.


    "Raphael, what does this magic do?" Senil felt curious.


    "I gave him another life."


    "What? What do you mean?" Moxie asked.


    "That is to say, when you are hit by a deadly attack, this magic will replace you to die."


    "what about me?"


    "Crap." Han Jin could not help but turn his eyes: "You are still alive."


    Chanel, Sasou and others all took a breath of cold air, and the house suddenly became surprisingly quiet. Even the needle fell on the ground and could hear it clearly. People walking on the edge of danger were too clear about this magic. The meaning, and since Han Jin can release a magic, naturally can release the second time, then does it mean that the person who has been sheltered by Han Jin has an undead body? !


    The curse of the priesthood, the great sacrifice technique, can also have a similar effect, but it is to save people at the expense of self-harm, which is incomparable with Hanjin.


    "Rafael, can you guarantee the effect of this magic?" said Siniel in a trembling voice.


    "I used to be killed once by a female thief, but I am still alive." Han Jin said faintly.


    "Moss, you stand still!" After a moment of silence, Siniel suddenly said that the backhand took off the longbow and the arrow had already aimed at the Moss.


    "Hey! What are you doing?" Moxico jumped up.


    "Xinnier, why are you starting to mess around?!" Han Jin can''t smile: "Do you think this kind of magic can be released casually?"


    "Yeah, yeah!" Moxenko slammed his head hard. In fact, he was also very curious about this kind of magic, but he never wanted to use death to test.


    "Why don''t you use this kind of magic when you are injured?" Lei Zhe suddenly asked.

 Chapter 96： road

    Chapter 96 Road


    "Because I can''t bear it, the material needed to release this kind of magic is too precious." Han Jindao: "And, I overestimated the effect of ''Frenzy'' and underestimated the attack power of that guy.


    ¡°What kind of materials do you need?¡± asked Siniel and others, and compared with the powerful effects of magic, the preciousness of the materials was completely negligible, and they also understood why Hanjin had left others outside. Spreading out will bring unpredictable consequences to the entire team. Those high-ranking lords will definitely treat Hanjin as a treasure, so they will target them at all costs, in order to keep Hanjin firmly in the palm of his hand, who does not want to own it. Another life?


    "It¡¯s very troublesome..." Han Jin can only use this excuse to stop it.


    "It¡¯s very troublesome, then let¡¯s talk about it later." Senilton paused: "Right, you just got out of the ground... What magic is that?"


    "It''s a nameless magic, I only know how to release it." Han Jin had some headaches, and his mind flashed, his body swayed a few times, and he was exhausted.


    "Don''t ask, let Raphael rest." Lei Zhedao.


    "Moxin Branch, don''t think that there is more than one life, you can do whatever you want!" Han Jin visually said that he was repeating: "I repeat this time, the material needed for this kind of magic is precious, and the probability of failure is also great! ¡±


    "I know." Moxie snorted and replied: "Do you think I am stupid? You have been so hurt, you are reluctant to release magic, I will be noisy?!"


    "If you say this, I will be relieved." Han Jin sighed with relief. It took him seven or eight days to accumulate enough soil elements to make a soil scorpion. At least two months or more, he has only one fake corpse curse in his hand. After he gave it to the Moxic Branch, he did not even have it. If Moxenko did not cherish it, he would be crazy on the spot.


    Xiannier is blushing. She just thought about the magical effect of magic. She wanted to be verified, but she ignored the fact that if Hanjin could freely release such magic, how could it be injured?


    "After a few more days, then make a magic scroll to Lei Zhe, so we are much safer." Han Jin whispered.


    "I don''t have to, you have to protect yourself." Lei Zhe shook his head in a hurry: "I have sneak."


    "I have already thought about it." Han Jin whispered: "After you launch stealth, if you want to kill a high-level professional at all costs, you should have a lot of confidence?"


    Lei Zhe hesitated for a moment: "Do you mean, use a magic scroll to change the life of a high-level professional?"


    "Ok."


    "As long as it is not the ninth-order powerhouse, I have 100% confidence."


    "What about the tenth-order powerhouse?" Moxico came back with the feeling of lifting the bar.


    "That''s good." Han Jin did not take care of Mo Xinke: "At a critical moment, we can kill each other''s heads in one fell swoop, so the chances are mostly."


    "Then my role is to attract everyone''s attack? Anyway, Lao Tzu has two lives!" Mo Xinke sneered: "I don''t know if it will hurt..."


    "That''s it." Siniel said: "There is only one bed inside, Raphael, you go to rest, then I let Michelle and Joseph go out to inquire about the situation and decide what to do tomorrow."


    "Don''t try it at night?" Moshin.


    "I estimate that the night''s alert will be more strict." Sunnier shook his head. "And there are almost no pedestrians at night. Just a few of us, if we are found, we can''t run without it."


    "Well, you can only go during the day." Han Jin agreed with Senniel''s opinion: "I am a little tired, the rest of the things, you look at the arrangement."


    Reconciling the crying of Steelberg, Han Jin hides inside and uses Fu Yu to heal his own injuries. It is reasonable to say that after performing God''s spelling, the body will become extremely tough, and the so-called rumors of invulnerability are Source and basis, but the reality has given him a loud slap in the face, with the current energy, not enough to compete with high-level professionals.


    After the road was hit, the wound slowly healed at a speed that the naked eye could detect. Then Han Jin slowly closed his eyes and blessed himself with a return to the Yuan Dynasty and slowly adjusted his breathing.


    When the dark sky shrouded the Xicheng, Han Jin came out of the room inside, and saw that Senil and others sat together, and their expressions looked strange.


    Intuitively, Han Jin knew that there were some abnormalities and hurriedly asked: "What happened?"


    "Raphael, do you know why the city is martial today?" Sinner smiled bitterly.


    "Is not it¡­¡­"


    "Do you think that the little thief was missing? Do you think that a dwarf forge master has such a big disappointment?" The smile on Xiannier''s face became more and more intense.


    "I was skeptical at the time, what is Villar?" Moses said.


    "Then why didn''t you say that at the time?" Lei Zhe asked.


    "I... I just feel that something is wrong, but I don''t know where it is wrong!"


    "what is the problem?"


    "Last night, Desmark sent his most cronies, Gerald, to the town of Winston, the city owner of West City and West City. The result was blocked by a group of dark elves, and Gerald was killed on the spot!"


    Han Jin¡¯s mistakes and sorrows also followed with a smile: ¡°So, are we too impulsive?¡±


    "It''s too late to say that." Siniel sighed: "You and Moshinke have already made a wanted order."


    "I doubted it at the time, is Villar so big?" Moxico is still squatting.


    "Do you still say? If you didn''t want to go to the bar to drink, can we find it by Villar?" Xiannier angered.


    "Oh... how can you blame me? Don''t you drink?"


    "Okay, don''t talk about this." Han Jin paused: "Xian Nier, that is to say, in order to give an explanation to Dissmark, the city owners of Xicheng must have an idea to find out those dark elves, which means It¡¯s just as dangerous for us, right?¡±


    "It is a confession to catch us, especially you. It is said that Lord Desmark personally ordered that you must live to catch you!" Xiannier sighed again: "Raphael, you tell us frankly, in What did you do during the time you left us?"


    "Nothing." Han Jin frowned and thought: "Right, remember the hostage?"


    "remember."


    "When I left, kill him." Han Jin suddenly remembered something: "The guy is Mario."


    "Mario? No impression." Siniel stared at Han Jin: "And then? You have been missing for so long, only killing a Mario?"


    "Remember the businessman? Leopold, they were all killed by me."


    "They? Are you talking about the entire caravan?"


    "You..." Sunnier smiled bitterly: "But this is not the reason for Diskmark''s anger, is there?"


    Han Jin blinked: "There is also a general Quincy. He has made me trapped in the underground city. If the people in the holy city can''t find him, he can''t go back. Now the underground city is again Zaguned. Occupation... Anyway, I estimate that he is fierce."


    "I know this person in Quincy." Xiannier has a lot of information about the holy crown city. After all, they used to be allies: "His ability is very limited, but he has a good sister, huh... his sister is Desmark''s mistress, so Quincy climbed very fast and is now trusted by Dissmark. Are you sure Quincy is trapped by you?"


    "OK." Han Jin nodded. "I cleared all the traces left by them. The underground city is full of roads, densely like spider webs. It is very difficult for others to find them, even if they can leap." Canyon, it is also difficult to find the way back."


    "That''s right." Sinnel understood: "Quincy''s sister is very fond of Desmark. If his sister pleads with Desmark... that Desmark has enough reason to deal with you."


    Xiannier always brought Quincy''s sister to her lips. I don''t know why, let Han Jin think of the woman in the dungeon: "This... I also killed a woman in the underground city."


    "Why kill a woman? Could you be..." Moxico showed a very complicated expression.


    "Roll!" Han Jin was angry and laughed: "She almost killed me! I told you that I was killed once by a female thief and said that she is!"


    "What? Female thief??" Xiannier''s face suddenly became pale.


    "what happened?"


    "It won''t be so clever, it won''t be so clever!" Sinner murmured, and did not pay attention to Han Jin''s question.


    "Sinnel? What happened to you?" Moxie asked in surprise.


    "Raphael, tell us about it, what does the female thief look like?" Sinner hurried.


    ¡°It seems that the age is around twenty-eight, nine or so, very beautiful, very charming.¡± Han Jin said while recalling: ¡°Her stealth is very powerful, I don¡¯t have any awareness until her dagger is about to stab me. When I was in the body, I reacted. I was killed a little bit! But... she seems to be stupid, stupid, and when she sneaked for the second time, I also started, I thought she would Easily avoiding my attack, who knows that it is stabbing at once, this feeling is very weird, I was already ready to escape."


    "What you said is definitely a thief who has never fought with people." Lei Zhe laughed.


    "Oh..." Sunil suddenly rubbed his forehead with his hand and made a painful snoring.


    At this moment, Xiannier can really understand why Desmark values ??Hanjin, but she can''t know that there are countless vampires gathered together in the 20-mile area of ??Xicheng. The reason for this is very much. similar.


    She is even less able to know that fate is doomed. Han Jin has no other choice. He can only create his own power. Otherwise, there is only one dead end.

 Chapter 97： Bloody knight

    Chapter 97¡ªThe Bloody Knight


    The intersection at the front has been blocked, and the business on both sides of the street seems to be very sluggish. Several soldiers are there, and the pedestrians are checked one by one. It is so powerful that the business of the store can be good.


    In the shadow of the corner of the street, Han Jin and others stood there, looking at the intersection far away, passing through the checkpoints arranged by the soldiers, and then a few hundred meters ahead was the gate. There are four gates in Xicheng. The only defense in this North Gate is the loosest. In other places, there are not only high-ranking warriors, knights, but also magicians. From that place, you are looking for death.


    ¡°Rushing over?¡± Moxike asked and asked if it was only the soldiers, the Mossenko didn¡¯t even use the sword, they could kill them all.


    "Let''s wait." Han Jin shook his head and whispered: "Don''t you feel very strange? Why are other places so tight, but there is no one here? I feel... here is a trap!"


    "I also know that the situation here is very wrong, but do we have other choices?" Shannier smiled bitterly: "From here, we still have a little hope, we will go out from other places, we will not go out!" ¡±


    "Or... we still go back and so on?" Sasio intervened.


    ¡°No!¡± Han Jindao said: ¡°I always have an ominous feeling, Xicheng... We must not stay here, we must leave as soon as possible!¡±


    "Feeling?" Lei Zhe, he thinks this reason is ridiculous, but he thinks that Han Jin is his savior, so in general, he will not oppose Hanjin¡¯s opinion, unless he feels that Han Jin is going to Take the road in the dead.


    "Raphael is a prophet, we have to listen to him." Senil said faintly.


    "What else is there to say?" Moxie said: "First, we can''t go back. Second, we have to leave the city, then hey!"


    "You still have to wait." Han Jin shook his head. "I think... someone should be more anxious than us."


    "You mean those dark elves?" Sinnel reacted suddenly.


    "Isn''t Michelle inquired? The dark elves had tried to get out of the city the night before, so urgent... there should be some reason."


    Just in the conversation, there was a bar near the door. Everyone, regardless of whether they were drinking or not, went to the bar and always stood on the street.


    The barmaid was very surprised. It was rare to see the NPC running over at noon and drinking. There were so many people, but there was no reason to push the business out. Several waiters enthusiastically packed up a few tables for Han Jin and so on. The man sat down.


    I ordered some ale, and everyone sipped without a bite, and patiently looked at the outside of the window. Time is just a little bit past, seeing it has arrived in the afternoon, after everyone has had a few ale, finally, there are several familiar figures on the opposite side of the street.


    Everyone couldn''t help but look at Han Jin. I didn''t expect his words to be really effective.


    Han Jin shrugged: "You don''t have to look at me like this, I guess."


    The dark elves also saw the people in the bar, but no one moved, just looking at each other silently across a street.


    For a long time, a person emerged from the shadows, still in a black costume, the face is still so pale, but compared with before, the body is filled with a tired taste.


    It is the dark elf, Hailuer.


    Hairouer smiled, crossed the street, walked into the bar, ignored the front of the bar maid, sat directly on the table of Han Jin and others, and looked at Siniel: "How are you here too?" ¡±


    There was a hate in the eyes of Senil, but she turned her head.


    "We are no longer friends, right?" Hailuer¡¯s eyes always looked at Senil.


    "Have we ever been friends?" Sinnel sneered.


    Seeing the reaction of Xiannier, Hairouer sighed and was about to say something, but Han Jin¡¯s voice rang.


    "At least, we are not enemies." Han Jin raised his glass and said with a smile. He said that Han Jin¡¯s impression of these dark elves is not bad or bad, at least there is no evil feelings and hatred, because at the last time, the dark elves did not. Collaborate with the vampires to attack them.


    Hailuer looked at Han Jin and smiled and nodded. "Yes, no matter what, at least here, we are not enemies, nor should we be enemies, and... I saw your wanted order, huh, huh... ¡±


    Lei Zhe reached for a shot, and a wine glass filled with ale slipped over, and the ale inside violently swayed, but it could not overflow.


    "Thank you." Hailuer grabbed the glass and whispered, "Are you waiting here for a long time?"


    "Well." Han Jin nodded.


    Hairouer stared at Han Jin for a while and suddenly smiled: "Are you waiting for us to take the lead?"


    "You misunderstood." Han Jin revealed a warm smile: "You also know that there are several non-combat members on our side, so we must be cautious."


    "Is that the case?" The smile on Hailuer''s face was even stronger: "When do you want to wait?"


    "If there is a chance, let''s take a look. If there is no chance, then we will go back." Han Jin said slowly: "This kind of thing is urgent."


    "I understand." Hailuer nodded. "If... can I create a chance for you?"


    "What do you mean by this?" Han Jin said.


    "It''s very simple, we are in front, but our back will be handed over to you."


    Han Jin couldn''t help but look at Hailuer and tried to find a hint of joke from the other''s face, but what he saw was just exhausted.


    "Reassure, no matter what, we will not shoot you in this situation." Actually, Siniel spoke. Perhaps, only she is barely able to understand Hailuer.


    "The deal." Hairouer smiled and reached out.


    Sunil turned his head aside and left Hairouer there. Han Jin had to reach out and hit Haier.


    Hailuer no longer talked nonsense, strode out of the bar and walked straight to the front of the checkpoint. The dark elves across the street hurriedly followed.


    "This elf... very powerful!" Lei Zhe whispered.


    "Oh..." Xiannier smiled faintly: "You will soon see her more powerful side."


    ¡°Don''t she find that there is something wrong with the front?¡± Sasio said with surprise.


    "She knows, so... Lei Zhe is right, she is very powerful." Han Jin threw two gold coins on the table and walked toward the door.


    The soldiers at the checkpoint have already seen Hailuer and others. They are going to catch the dark elves and the wanted criminals. Hailuer¡¯s costumes are too conspicuous. The soldiers immediately alert and shouted: "Stop! You all stop!"


    Hairouer kept his feet, and raising his hand was an arrow. One of the soldiers slammed out and slammed into the wooden fence, and then a head fell to the ground.


    A string of bows sounded, and the remaining soldiers at the checkpoint were almost planted at the same time, and the passing crowd immediately became a mess.


    Coincidentally, there are seven dark elves on Hailuer''s side. There are also seven soldiers in the opposite checkpoint to check the pedestrians. Only one round of volleys, they put down all the soldiers, which proves that the elf squad led by Hailuo They have a strong ability to cooperate. No matter how the enemy stands, they know who their target is and there is no mistake of repeatedly shooting a person.


    The dark elves speeded up at the same time, crossed the checkpoint and rushed straight toward the gate.


    Suddenly, a loud bang from the bang, the two gates of a shop on the left side of the street flew out, and went straight to Hailuer and others. Of course, this kind of attack can''t hurt the dark elves. When the black shadow flashes, Hailuer and others will avoid it. Raising his hand is another arrow. A warrior with a heavy body just jumped out of the door and planted it. Fall to the ground.


    One door after another was knocked open, and countless warriors rushed out from the inside, screaming to approach Hailuer, which was also mixed with several high-ranking swordsmen and knights.


    The actions of several dark elves suddenly changed and became graceful and colorful. They were not like fighting, but they were dancing, their posture was light, and the arrows they shot were fierce. Every time they paused, there were several conveniences. The warriors flew out and smashed the formations behind them, no matter how strong the heavy weights of those warriors were. Under the arrows of the dark elves, like the paper paste, the arrows were dead and not empty.


    A few dark elves, facing the charge of a group of warriors, even the long bow in their hands made an invisible life and death line, and the surpassing ones will die!


    A magician just poked his head out of the ridge. Hailuer and others waited for a long time, and turned neatly. The seven spurs rushed out, and the magician had not had time to release the magic. His The magic shield instantly collapsed, and the tragedy disappeared on the ridge.


    From the outbreak of the battle to the present, the dark elves are pressing harder. Each time they shoot a round of arrows, they will step forward into two small steps. The group of warriors on the other side are already in a mess, not being knocked down by the enemy or being themselves. The companions knocked down, not to mention the acquaintance of the elves to the extreme, one round of arrows will shoot seven people, and the group of warriors plus more than a hundred people together, simply not enough to see.


    At this moment, a knight wearing a black squat appeared in the forefront. He waved the dark cyan on the left arm and carved a lion''s shield. He easily shot the arrow that was shot at him. Ya, a gun that was raised in the right hand showed a strange black-red color. With his appearance, a very strong **** suffocating air spread out.


    "Gerald!" Hailuer suddenly stopped, her voice looked very dry.


    "Oh..." Gerald had a steel mask on his face. He couldn''t see his expression. He could only hear a mocking sound like a metal strike: "Hayul, see me, is it very disappointing? What?"

 Chapter 98： Real powerhouse

    Chapter 98¡ªThe Real Powerhouse


    Behind Gerald, there were more than forty people. These people quickly dispersed as soon as they appeared. They watched their equipment and the speed of their actions. Compared with those of the warriors, the gap was great.


    At the same time, a row of archers appeared on the roof on the right side of the street. The sharp arrowhead shimmered in the sunlight, which sparked a heart-warming cold.


    The pedestrians who had just run on the streets did not know when they disappeared. The crowded streets suddenly became a little empty. The dead silence shrouded the entire street, and there was no sound of weapons colliding. People are standing there quietly.


    Hairouer¡¯s whole body was stretched tightly, but his mouth said with awkwardness: ¡°You can actually speak? It¡¯s really gratifying!¡±


    Gerald was covered with armor from head to toe. Only a pair of eyes were exposed from the gap of the visor. The murderousness in his eyes made people look worried.


    "The last time I didn''t kill me, it was the biggest mistake of your life! Hailuer, my baby, how are you ready to die?" Gerald spoke slowly, one word at a time. The crowd is squeezing out, and his voice is a little weird, like a metal screaming, it sounds like a feeling of incomprehension.


    In the distance, Sunil¡¯s face also showed a shocked look: ¡°Heilour is very meticulous, how can Gerald still be alive...¡±


    "This guy is very powerful?" Han Jin looked far away at Gerald, who was wrapped in iron.


    "Not very powerful." Shannier smiled bitterly: "It is very powerful."


    Han Jin rarely heard that Sennier made such an evaluation, and could not help but glance at her.


    Sasio on the other side also said: "I heard that Gerald is the number one general of Desmark. He is a heavy **** knight. He is called a **** knight. Is he really that Gerald?"


    "Gerald may not be a general in terms of united combat, but if he is personally independent, there should be no one in Desmark who can compare him." Sinnel explained.


    Han Jin listened, and could not help but **** up the air.


    "Gerald''s killing is particularly heavy, the title of **** knight is too apt, and the person who died in his hands can be described as countless, his cruelty... even with the vampire king Caroline Comparison, it is not necessarily lost to the devil!" said Siniel worried.


    Han Jin¡¯s brow wrinkled, and the retreat is definitely not working. The surrounding city gates have been blocked, and staying in the city will be detected sooner or later. If you can move forward, with your own strength, it may not be the opponent of Gerald. This seems to be a dead end, and Han Jin is in a state of contemplation.


    "Do you think that I can''t kill you with an iron shell?" Hairouer sneered, but the palm of his hand has already oozing sweat. She knows Gerald''s strength, even if Gerald is single, hard. If you are, these few people are not opponents at all.


    "Oh..." Gerald¡¯s piercing laughter rang again: "I like your strengths very much, firm, persistent, and never discouraged. If you really beg for mercy, I would find it very boring. ""


    Gerald always stood still, and Hailuer didn¡¯t know how many thoughts he had turned, but he couldn¡¯t open the longbow because temptation was a very extravagant thing. If Gerald sprinted, she At most, two arrows can be shot, and Gerald can rush to her side.


    The dark elves that followed the Hailuer slowly receded, and they opened the bowstrings in their hands, pointing the arrow at Gerald, as if they were astonished.


    "You don''t have to be so nervous." Gerald looked at Hairouer and others as if they were enemies, but smiled even more happily: "Let''s relax, Hailuer, you are a real warrior, in order to Express my respect, I will let you die in happiness, it is real happiness, believe me."


    Hairouer¡¯s steady rock hand, but also a slight trembling, fell in Gerald¡¯s hand, it¡¯s definitely a life-like ending. At that time, if you want to die, it will become a kind of Extravagant.


    Suddenly, Gerald began to move. He carried the guns and walked forward step by step, and Hailuer and others retreated.


    This is an insurmountable gap between the strong and the weak. Before Gerald appeared, several dark elves slaughtered the warriors with ease and ease. After Gerald appeared, he killed the sea with one shot. The offensive of the soft, also brought great pressure to Hailuer.


    A few dark elves retreat. From the end of Long Street, suddenly there are a large number of warriors. Not only Hailuer, but Han Jin and others are also in the cold. It¡¯s too late to turn around and escape. Lalde¡¯s gaze has already made a few turns on them, especially Han Jin and Mo Xinke. They have a feeling of being pierced by something. Apparently, Gerald has recognized their identity.


    "Hayul, no, ah, why? Even the courage of archery is gone?" Gerald smiled. He liked the feeling of winning. He didn''t care to say a few nonsense: "There are a few Is the little guy not your friend? Come on, come together..."


    Gerald¡¯s guards also followed, coldly looking at the opposite enemy, who had been born and died with Gerald for many years, and did not put this small squad in his eyes.


    Hailuer took a deep breath, but could not shoot the arrow in her hand. The corner of her eye had already seen the frightened eyes of her companions. Without a doubt, she only had to shoot the arrow in her hand, which means The horn that blew the attack, the difference in peacetime is that the scream of death is the horn of death. Under the siege of so many people, only one charge is needed, and these people will be torn into pieces by the enemy in an instant.


    These people have experienced several wars. Everyone¡¯s hands can be said to be covered with blood. Such an ending should not be too bad.


    Hailuer suddenly smiled, died, and died with dignity. Since the ending is already doomed, why not let the process be more exciting?


    Just as Hailuer was planning to shoot the broken arrow of the fish, the scene suddenly changed.


    Two tall wooden men appeared on the roof out of thin air. They opened their arms and rushed straight toward the row of archers. The archers couldn''t catch them. They were pushed into a ball by the wooden man, and finally fell to the ground along the tilted roof.


    Seeing Hanjin''s help, Hailuer couldn''t help but feel the spirit. Pulling the longbow and aiming at Gerald, several Jinya cut through the sky and scored Gerald''s key at a speed that could not be detected by the naked eye.


    Gerald¡¯s figure suddenly slipped to the side. He started at a speed that was too fast. He left behind a shadow. The dark elves shot through the shadows and put Gerald behind them. The guards shot two.


    "¿þÀÜʦ? Interesting..." Gerald did not manage his life and death, put the Knight''s shield in front, and the body shape started again, rushing straight to Hailuer.


    "Go back!" Moxico screamed and greeted Gerald. He had released all the vindictiveness and waved his sword to the Knight''s shield.


    There was a loud noise in the bang, and in the hard hit, the roller was rolled back to the Moxin branch. His figure was rolling in the air, flying straight out of the 20-meter-meter, and the danger hit Sasuo, and fell heavily. On the ground, the corners of the mouth have oozing blood.


    A seven-step fighter, in front of Gerald, is only a small lamb, and Gerald himself is a real tiger.


    Hailuer and others once again opened the longbow. At the same time, Lei Zhe suddenly appeared on Gerald''s side, even with Gerald, and the dagger in his hand went forward and penetrated. Gerald ribbed down.


    Gerald screamed and used the handle to call Lei Zhe. Lei Zhe''s body was flexible enough to avoid Gerald''s attack on the spot. Although it looked awkward, at least he was not injured.


    The swords of several dark elves have also arrived. Gerald uses a war gun to poke an arrow that shoots at the throat, and protects the front chest with the knight shield, but there are two arrows that he has no way to block. One shot his shoulder and one shot his calf.


    "Frenzy!" Mo Xinke called.


    Han Jin hesitated to see the blood of the mouth of Mo Xinke, but he still released the gods.


    The Moss Branch issued a sizzling sizzle. After Han Jin¡¯s physique, he was able to exert a strong combat power after being influenced by the gods, not to mention the Moss, and the sword in his hand could swing every time. The sound of the whistling sound of the air, the next moment, Mo Xinke has rushed to the front of Gerald, the giant sword head down.


    It was a loud bang, and the giant sword of Mosike and Gerald¡¯s guns collided together, but this time, Moss was only taking a step back, and then in the screams, swaying to Jela Deer''s left waist.


    Seeing that Mo Xinke could stand up with Gerald, Hailuer immediately rallied, pulling the bowstring in his hand, and several dark elves and Siniel launched the offensive together, one after another. It is miraculous to avoid Moss, and accurately hit Gerald. In just a short time, Gerald has had more than a dozen crumbling arrows because of the weight of Gerald. It was too tough, and those arrows did not cause serious damage to Gerald.


    Sasio''s magic has been sung, and a raging fire wall appears behind Gerald, blocking the guards, and then he releases the sands on the inside of the fire wall, even if those guards can cross the fire wall. Was swallowed by quicksand.


    Suddenly, a dazzling array of rays blew up. In the harsh sound of the percussion, Moxenko retired a dozen steps before it barely stabilized its figure.


    Gerald¡¯s temperament suddenly changed. He was very mad at the moment, but now he is like a black secluded rock. Although silent, it gives a suffocating pressure.


    "Hayul, why didn''t you use the touch of darkness?" Gerald waved his hand, and the movement was so fast that the knight shield on his arm made a dull sound. Then, a figure appeared out of thin air and stumbled. Step, one fell to the ground, it is Lei Zhe.


    With the strength of Lei Zhe, this attack should be avoided, but he never thought that Gerald would find him and suddenly counterattack at the moment he was ready to start.


    Hairouer felt bitter in her mouth, she understood, just why Gerald would be in a disadvantage!


    "Is there no touch of darkness? Hailuer, you are really wasting my feelings." Gerald took the gun, although he could not see his face, but everyone seemed to see a devil who was laughing. I feel cold from the bottom of my heart.

 Chapter 99： opportunity

    Chapter 99¡ªOpportunities


    Gerald walked slowly forward. As he approached, the invisible pressure became heavier and heavier. Others could not help but retreat. Only Han Jin did not move. He looked at his hands quietly. The long sword, there are countless grotesque runes on the sword front flashing.


    Do you want to come back again? Han Jin sighed and he had no choice.


    At this moment, the towering mage tower in the center of the city suddenly burst into a dazzling light, and a burst of sharp screams rang at the same time, covering the entire city.


    Attack on the enemy? ! All the people were stunned, and even Gerald turned and looked in the direction of the city gate. On the horizon, a group of black spots were flying to the west city at a very fast speed. It was the Vampire Guard! In the era of this cold weapon, they are the empty airborne troops, the tall walls, the magical magical crystal cannons, the towers of magic towers and the towers, which are ineffective for them, and do not play any role at all.


    Gerald turned suddenly and looked at Hailuer with a stunned look. He never thought that Hailuer would have the qualification to mobilize the Vampire Guard! However, when he understood the mistakes in Hailuer''s eyes, he was even more confused. Under the cover of no guns, the vampire guards captured the West City. When did Zaguned become so crazy? Did the ghost king Caroline and Betty have lost the favor of Zaguned?


    Only in the blink of an eye, a group of vampires fell, and the magic crystal cannons were not filled with magic crystals. They were overturned by the vampires. The magic tower and the arrow tower on the inner side of the wall had just launched several attacks, and the vampires had already climbed. Full of towers.


    There are still many vampires who land in the city. The first thing they do after they take up their wings is killing! Whether they are standing in front of them are men or women, old people or children, or warriors with certain fighting power, kill innocent!


    A huge bat-like monster flew over and slanted, and it was planted on the ground. Then it became a vampire with an unusually tall body but lacking an arm. Obviously, losing one arm gave him a lot of inconvenience in flying. . His eyes were locked in Han Jin and Mo Xinke, and suddenly he screamed: "Get out!!" Then he strode over to Hanjin.


    Several guards of Gerald were blocking his way. Every time the vampire''s paws waved at random, a guard was divided into several pieces. No one can stop him for a moment. Laird''s back.


    Gerald turned around, he was not walking fast, and he was very cumbersome, but his real speed made everyone stunned.


    An ignition light illuminates Gerald''s gun. The next moment, the tip of the gun has already reached the vampire''s chest. The distance of seven or eight meters seems to be completely absent from Gerald. No one looks at it. Clear how he crossed the space, even the vampire did not see clearly, he only had time to seize the gun.


    Unfortunately, his strength is still a little smaller, and he can''t stop the guns, just like the guards can''t stop him.


    "You..." The vampire with an unusually tall figure has recognized the coming person, but he never dreamed that the killing star would appear in the West City: "Jela...Der..."


    Gerald snorted and smashed the body hanging from the gun, and then strode to the gate. The Vampire Guard is the most trusted force of Zagunede, and Gerald is the confidant of Desmark. The number of dealings with the Vampire Guard is too much. He knows very well that if the Vampire Guards occupy the West, It will be completely transformed into a city of death.


    From a public point of view, letting the vampire succeed will bring devastating blows to the morale of several other cities in the Beit League. If Zaguned adopts the policy of Huairou, or differentiates, they can unite with the Black Crow City. Confrontation? The Holy Crown City will face a worse situation. From a private point of view, there is a **** feud between him and the vampires. The greatest wish of Gerald is to catch Caroline and Betty and cut them into countless pieces of minced meat, just like his The same as what parents have encountered.


    In contrast, Haier''s private vengeance is nothing, and looking at Hailuer''s look, she should have nothing to do with the vampire''s attack, just personal action. Moreover, as a war-torn general, he is very clear about what the current soldiers need. The vampire attack is too sudden. A section of the city near the 300-meter wall and the magic tower and the arrow tower on the inside of the wall are almost all The vampires occupied, the soldiers fled and shouted helplessly, and now they need an indestructible example!


    "Kill..." Gerald screamed, and he had made all his efforts. The majestic temper was transformed into a flowing flame, like a fire dragon flying around him. All the vampires close to him were the miserable flying. The moths are burnt to ashes.


    But the most terrible place for the Vampire Guard is their tyranny. The stronger the enemy, the more crazy they are. Seeing that Gerald has shot into their formation, such as no one, the vampires are invariably going to Gerald. Pounced over.


    "Kill..." Gerald''s gun style has become big and big, and Longyan''s fighting skills have exerted the power in his hands. The vampires are not killed one by one, but a group of people turned into ashes. Although there are more vampires who are not afraid of death, but no one can let Gerald stay for a half, his war, such as the rainbow across the sky, is invincible!


    All the people, including Gerald¡¯s comrades, including Gerald¡¯s enemies, are dazzled by this scene. Hailuer wants to assassinate Gerald, not only to destroy the strategic plan of Desmark, but also to avenge his sister; and Senil is very disgusted with Gerald because he is fierce and killing. Counting, I also like to kill prisoners of war with extremely vicious means; but at this moment, Gerald¡¯s weakness has been covered up by another halo. Who, dare to challenge a legion with one person? Who, dare to be in front of the enemies that are flooding, lonely and forward? Although he was purposefully protecting the city, he protected it and the latter was the focus.


    He said that he was a murderer of a female prisoner, saying that he was a bad butcher. Now, he is just a fierce and fierce savvy, and with his own burning spirit, he propped up the gate of Xicheng hope.


    "Kill..." Seeing Gerald¡¯s brave momentum, the panicked soldiers quickly stabilized and organized resistance.


    "Kill..." The soldiers who were responsible for the dark elves shouted and rushed over. Almost no one went to see Haul, the truth was there, a few dark elves, but the disease of the mustard, and the vampire The large-scale offensive is the cause of destroying the city. Which one is light and which one is easy to distinguish.


    "Kill..." Gerald¡¯s physique violently rises like a meteor to the high wall, and the vampire swarming up suddenly put him around, but in the next moment, a group Unspeakable fires skyrocketed, dozens of vampires have become firemen, and tragedies are flying out.


    The Moxic Branch only felt the blood boiling, roaring, and smashing the giant sword, it was going to rush forward. Han started to catch his eyes and grabbed him. The Moxike was sober and showed a sly smile.


    Han Jin hurried to the side of Lei Zhe, helped Lei Zhe, and played a return to the Yuan Qing dynasty. Lei Zhe¡¯s chest was violently undulating, although Gerald¡¯s shield was not used. But it still caused him considerable damage. Fortunately, the Knight Shield hit his chest. If it hit his face, it is estimated to have been disfigured.


    "I don''t think Gerald''s fighting power is so terrible..." Sasko said softly.


    "He can''t hold on for too long." Sunil also quite sighed: "Soon... his vindictiveness will be consumed."


    Han Jin¡¯s heart moved, and he handed out a symbol and waved and said: ¡°Go!¡± The Zhang Fu became a white light and shot straight toward Gerald.


    Gerald¡¯s stature stiffened and suddenly turned to look at Han Jin. So far away, Han Jin still felt that Gerald¡¯s gaze was as real as it was on his face.


    "what have you done?"


    "Frenzy, I hope to be useful to him."


    Hailuer stared at Gerald¡¯s figure, and the hand holding the bow arm was loose and tight, tight and loose. Before she made a decision, Xiannier had already noticed her intentions, cold and cold. Said: "Haier, go away!!"


    Some things are always so funny. Just now they are still allies fighting side by side, and now they are becoming hostile. This has nothing to do with the character, because the camp is different.


    Hairouer smiled slightly: "If you repel the vampire''s offense, do you think Gerald will let you go? Don''t be stupid."


    "I would rather die under Gerald''s gun than to die in the hands of the vampire!" Sunil suddenly raised the longbow and said, "Go away! I don''t want to kill you!"


    The dark elves on the opposite side also hurriedly raised the longbow and aimed at Siniel. Mossenko clung to the front with a giant sword. Sasio hurriedly blessed himself with a magic shield, hiding behind the crowd, and the atmosphere changed. It¡¯s a slap in the face, and this weird shift has stunned a dozen guards who have stayed behind.


    Hairouer reached out and pressed down, indicating that the dark elves put down the longbow: "You can rest assured, I won''t mess, I just want to leave here."


    Just then, a sharp scream came over: "Gerald, it was you!"


    The faces of the two enemy camps changed at the same time. In the city center, there was a rush of horseshoes. A group of heavily armed soldiers rushed to the side. The reinforcements of the West City finally arrived. Dozens of figures fly in the air, they should be the magician under the Winston of West City.


    The two elves looked at each other and split back. Now is a good opportunity to escape from the West. After a while, God knows what will happen.

 Chapter 10： dead body

    The first zero chapter of the dead body


    At the height of the **** battle, a group of people sneaked forward along the east wall of the city wall. All the troops in the whole city were almost concentrated together. The nearby walls were empty, and only a few sentinels were shrunk in the middle of the tower. What to talk about, if the vampire can split off from here, it should be able to create a big trouble for Xicheng. However, their ability is very limited. Bayer League has always maintained its independence. In this man-made Principality, people are always full of hatred against dark creatures such as vampires, and can achieve the same enemy. In other words, the vampires do not occupy the land, no one, and this is destined to be a hard battle and sacrifice a huge surprise attack.


    The chatter of several sentinels suddenly disappeared. For a moment, Lei Zhe poked his head out and made a gesture for everyone.


    Han Jin and others rushed to the wall and smashed the next rope. The first one put the Moss branch down, then Sasio. When the two people below determined that there was no problem, they would have no fighting power. Tilberg et al sent to the following.


    It should be counted whether it is extremely Thai, Han Jin and so on have been busy on the wall for a long time, no one has ever found them. In the two magic towers not far away, there are magicians guarding them inside, as long as they stick their heads down and look at them. It¡¯s time to show up. But at this time, the magicians are more concerned about the sky, and all the black points of rapid flight, let alone not found, even if found, they may not have the energy to gossip.


    Han Jin¡¯s last one slipped along the long cable, and then everyone ran a distance along the city roots. Han Jin released a sacred martial art, and everyone climbed the turtle¡¯s back. Under the control of Hanjin, the giant turtle was straight. Rush to the wilderness.


    There was a snoring behind them, but no one attacked them. The magicians who wanted to hide in the tower only thought that they were a group of timid and abandoning mercenaries. They sneered and sneered, and let them go. .


    When I came to Xicheng, everyone liked the feeling of sitting on the turtle''s back, but now they have become silent and silent. At the end of the crisis, Gerald''s superpower has left them with too much shock.


    Moxie wiped the sword with a piece of animal skin, turned over the rub, and his movements seemed to be very hard, as if venting something. Lei Zhe leaned on the turtle''s neck and looked at the night sky. Like a bard, Xiannier put the longbow on his leg. From time to time, he used his hand to bounce the bowstring and make a crisp echo.


    If anyone really can see through the inner world of others, they will find that Moxie and others are thinking about the same problem and being a real powerhouse! They have never had such an urgent desire to have something.


    In order to avoid attracting the attention of others, Han Jin changed the law of life, crouched in the night, and rushed to the ninth town that Lei Zhe said.


    On this day, they came to an unknown spring. The city was filled with the late winter''s sorrow. Here, it has already brought a thick spring, and the springs and rivers are covered with a layer of green grass, and there are various kinds of treatments. The wildflowers, the rising sun, sprinkled countless gold scales in the spring water, but because of the slope, the spring water flows down very fast, so that the water is full of foam.


    Everyone sat on the banks of Koizumi and whispered softly. Michelle and Stillberg were preparing dinner for everyone. Although the sun had just risen, for them, now is the time for dinner.


    "You said, can those vampires lay down the West?" Sasou said, and the problem has been in his heart for a few days.


    "It''s hard." Siniel said: "Gerald and Winston''s masters teamed up, Caroline is hard to take advantage of, unless Betty can come to help her, but I heard that Betty and Carlo The contradiction between Lin is very deep, and this should not happen."


    "Only led the Vampire Guard to attack the West City. There is no other army to cooperate and support. Carolyn''s decision is too crazy." Lei Zhe said: "I am sure that the vampire''s casualties will never be small!"


    "Don''t say this, let''s say something happy." Han Jin looked at Hilna and Julie on the other side. Now they are both in a mess, splashing each other with water, but they are not as good as Hilna. Obviously being crushed in the downwind.


    "You two don''t bother, the weather is still very cold, what should I do if I am sick!" cried Xianil.


    Hilna, who took advantage of the cheap, stopped her hand, but she was unwilling to force the water to pour over.


    "Ah..." Hilna screamed, rubbing her forehead with her hand and angered: "Beautiful, why do you hit people with stones?!"


    "I don''t have it." Julie hurriedly argued. Suddenly she remembered that when she reached into the spring water, she once had a heavy feeling. Her heart immediately became imaginary. She stood up and found a circle, finally found a suspect in the grass. Item: "Look, this is this thing!"


    Hilna bent down and picked up the thing. It was a piece of jade, and the jade was covered with cracks. I didn¡¯t know that it was born, or it broke on Hilna¡¯s head.


    "I didn''t mean it. Who knows that there is such a thing in the water."


    Hilna is studying the jade in her hand. The little Joseph over there suddenly cried. He had washed his hands in the water, but he found a ring.


    "Space ring!!" Sasio exclaimed.


    Little Joseph was shocked. He held the ring and didn¡¯t know how to be good. Han Jin stood up and looked at Siniel and said slowly: "The rest left, I and Siniel, Sasio Look upstream."


    The more you go upstream, the denser the woods, about a few hundred meters away. Han Jin and Sunil also saw two dead people squatting on the ground. A group of peas flies on their bodies and smashed. The sound of the sound.


    Xiannier¡¯s face changed greatly. She saw her much more. This is not a problem. The problem is that one of the bodies collapsed in the water, and she has just drank a few springs in the downstream. For a time, Xiannier only felt her own. If the stomach is like a river, it will almost spit out.


    Sasko whispered a spell, and when he raised his hand, he shot a big fireball. The fireball passed through the group of bean flies, making thousands of flies fly into ashes, but some bean flies survived and continued. The body was hovering, and Sasuosuo released a wave of fire, which was cleaned down in the forest.


    "What''s the matter?" Moxico''s body shape rushed straight up here. He saw Sasio release the magic one after another, and understood that there was something wrong with it. When he saw the two bodies, his face changed. It¡¯s worse than Sunil, because there is one of those who drink water.


    "Who is **** so don''t talk about morality! If you kill, you will kill, but you are buried! Throw it into the water and you''re done? Garbage, shit..." Moxike screamed.


    Han Jin carefully examined the two bodies. The two bodies were not dressed, and they were stunned. From their physical condition, combined with the current climate and temperature, they died for at least three days. The man who died in the spring water died very quietly. He was cut off from the neck with a sword, and there was no other wound, and his head should have been rushed to the place by the spring water.


    The man on the shore, the whole body is covered with scars of big and small, and the body is curled up into a ball. It seems very painful, and it is likely to have experienced the torture of being unable to survive and being unable to die. Han Jin picked him up with his feet, and there were a lot of wounds on the front. However, he could not find a fatal wound. That is to say, Han Jin could not find the cause of death of this guy.


    The screams of Moxico led everyone out. When they saw this scene, their faces changed, especially those who had drunk water and played with water. They were pale and pale, and their hands were desperately on their bodies. Instigated, if there is no man here, she can''t wait to tear off her clothes and throw it aside.


    "Raphael, I think this guy is a little familiar." Sasio said slowly.


    "Oh?" Han Jin couldn''t help but look at the body. It was indeed familiar, but he and Sasou couldn''t remember where he had seen it.


    Xiannier resisted the vomiting feeling and walked over to observe the corpse. Although it had been dead for a few days, the appearance was still faintly recognizable. Xiannier¡¯s brain flashed and said: ¡°Do you still remember? In the mercenary guild in the city of Lonely City, there was a magician who came over to invite Moxie to join."


    "The high-ranking sage Kabri? He... How did he become like this?" Sasio stayed and yelled: "Mosco, you come over and see, is this guy Kabri? !"


    The Moxic branch, who was screaming and screaming, closed his mouth and strode over here, asking as he walked: "Which Kabri?"


    "It¡¯s in the lonely city, the magician who recruits you."


    The Moxic Branch carefully observed for a moment: "Some images, but impossible? That guy is an eighth-order professional, how can he be killed like a dog?"


    "What happened to the eighth-order professional?" Lei Zhe sneered: "If you meet Gerald, he is a dog." Although Lei Zhe is a veritable eighth-order professional, Gerald¡¯s shield is seriously It hurt his self-esteem and has not recovered since now. So when someone sees someone paying attention to the eighth-order professional, he has to stand up and dig into it, and the object of sarcasm also includes himself.


    "Fortunately, my will is strong enough, I didn''t follow this guy, otherwise..." Moxico quickly found a place to be self-satisfied and looked around: "I should also lie here."


    "We... let''s go..." Without a word, Julie finally couldn''t help but wowed out.


    "Sinnel, take them to the upper reaches, find a clean place to wash."


    This is exactly what Xiannier¡¯s mind is. She should have a voice and walked up with Julie, Hilna and others. Moxike said urgently: "I will go, wait for me!" Behind Hilna.


    "In any case, I have had a relationship with this guy." Han Jin whispered: "Be buried, put them buried."


    Lei Zhe didn''t know what he thought of. He stayed for a long time and suddenly said: "Raphael, I think... I want to go home and have a look."


    "hometown?"


    "Yes, not far from here, it is more than a hundred miles." Lei Zhe bowed his head: "My father was buried there, I have not been back in a few years."

 Chapter 11： woman

    Chapter one chapter one woman


    Han Jin was closing his eyes and adjusting his interest. He suddenly faintly heard a scream that seemed to be suppressed. He couldn¡¯t help but open his eyes immediately. Everyone was resting. The Siniel, who was responsible for the whistle, was hidden in the foliage. In this direction, you can see two feet that are swaying, as if... nothing happened.


    Han Jin waited for a moment, just wanted to fall, the screams rang again, and he stood up and walked in the direction of the source of the sound.


    Because Mosike and Hilna used to go together when they slept, so when they went to sleep, everyone always separated their areas, at least to separate men and women to avoid similar situations. Fortunately, Mo Xinke and Hilna, they have known each other for many years, the relationship is extremely embarrassing, did not regard this as a major event, if you change someone else to roll together, how to solve it?


    Julie and Hilna rested in their temporary tents. Hilna slept soundly, and she seemed to be a nightmare. She saw her eyelids tremble quickly, and the mouth opened slightly, giving a long list of low. But the clear cry is like a sea monster singing.


    Han Jin saw that her forehead was covered with sweat, and she understood that she was stunned. She couldn¡¯t wake up on her own. He reached out and patted it on the beautiful cheek. The call stopped, but the beautiful mouth was still In the open, the scene is a bit weird.


    Han Jin turned and walked. Who knows that Julie is screaming again. It seems that she was disgusted by the two bodies. Han Jin is very clear that she did not drink. If she really drank the spring, she would definitely stay. Some psychological shadows.


    "Beautiful, sober and awake!" Han Jin said while patted his forehead on the forehead.


    Julie jumped up and hurriedly hugged Han Jin. Han Jin was so scared that he clenched his fists and almost hit the beautiful body. It¡¯s not that Han Jin has been guarding against beautiful people. The instinctive reaction of people in fright is often inseparable from his character. Some people will be scared and screamed, or they will flee indiscriminately, but some people will When attacked and attacked at the same time, Han Jin belonged to the latter.


    "It''s me, don''t be nervous... relax..." Han Jin whispered.


    The shade shed with the branches behind it was opened, and Siniel looked curiously inside. The other side of Hilna also opened her eyes and said in a confused way: "What?"


    "Nothing, Julie has a nightmare." Han Jin is very embarrassed. Strictly speaking, people have nightmares and have nothing to do with him. This is one of them. Also, because when you sleep, you don¡¯t wear much. Now hugged with him, he can even feel the beating of a heart, let alone other feelings.


    "Oh..." Hilna rolled over and fell asleep.


    Here, Julie just woke up, pushed Hanjin into the room and lay down on the straw mat. Xiannier asked with concern: "Beautiful, is it okay?"


    "Nothing, have a nightmare, thank you." Julie ambiguously replied.


    Han Jin shrugged and retired. Xiannier looked at Han Jin¡¯s face seriously and suddenly said, ¡°Raphael, have you touched many women?¡±


    "No." Han Jinyi.


    ¡°No?¡± Sunil came over and looked up and down Han Jin. He smiled and said, ¡°If you really don¡¯t have it, do you know what it will look like?¡±


    "What is it like?"


    "Blushed red, dry mouth, still can''t see others, just like the present beautiful." Xiannier frowned: "What do you think is not like a young man."


    "Crap, she is a woman, I am a man, can this compare?" Han Jin also noticed that he was too calm, and had to find some other reasons to block. If it is really a first brother, after I have embraced Julie, I have to have some problems. It is impossible to be calm and calm.


    "Then tell me, have you ever touched a woman before?" Sunil added the word ''many'' this time.


    "I have touched you, I have touched you. Is there anything to ask?" Han Jin said.


    "You... I am talking about that..." Xiannier''s face was red.


    "What are you talking about?" Han Jin humbly asked.


    Xiannier was finally dismissed by Han Jin¡¯s shameless question, or shamelessly asked to defeat it. It contained a few ambiguities and went straight to the distance. Several vertical jumps returned to the tree.


    When it comes to women, Han Jin has a feeling of tears and tears. In his view, women are only divided into two types. One is responsible and the other is irresponsible. He always has a special liking for the latter. . Only young people who don¡¯t understand what is responsible are willing to be responsible for all the beautiful women in the world. They can¡¯t wait to spread their seeds all over the world. People who have experienced will naturally understand that responsibility is enough.


    Han Jin certainly understands this, so he has little interest in Julie and Siniel, even though their looks are so beautiful. Moxike is the most crowded person. When he was in the city of Lonely, he first used all kinds of tempting words to outline Hanjin¡¯s style of bar women, so that Han Jin was curious about the world¡¯s ''professional players'' and then vowed. To bring Hanjin to open his eyes, the result is that Moss is staring at Hilna, don''t mention eye-opening, and even the number of drinks is extremely rare.


    Hey... Han Jin sighed and sighed on the straw mat, looking at the blue sky, and suddenly he couldn¡¯t sleep.


    Until dark, in the shouts of Michelle, everyone opened their eyes, and the rest of the time was not upright. From the rising sun to the sun, the sun was falling. In fact, everyone sleeps for a short time. It is not enough to sleep.


    The bonfire rose, and everyone was sitting around the campfire. Han Jin lazily pulled out a tree demon wood and began to engrave it. Now the sacred martial arts curse has become a daily course, no way, because of the luxury It¡¯s hard to get into the catastrophe. Everyone is used to sitting on the back of the turtle. If they let them go with their feet, they must strike.


    Julie yawned out of the shade and was seeing Han Jin, her face was not red, and then her eyes followed.


    "Michelle, how is it still bread? Can''t change it?" Moxie called.


    "We have nothing else?" Michelle said in a dilemma: "Only bread."


    "Can''t you bring something else out?"


    ¡°Where are you going to put it?¡± Han Jin said with no anger: ¡°Do you put it in the space ring of me and Siniel? Or are you responsible for carrying it?¡±


    "Right, space ring!" Moxico looked at Sasio: "How about the space ring? Can you open the space?"


    "No, this has become a waste." Sasio shook his head.


    "If you are looking for an alchemist to work together? Can you fix it?" Moxike had some disappointment.


    "Then I don''t know, at least we should try."


    "Right, Mo Xinke, take the quick jade to show me." Han Jin said.


    Hilna handed Yu Pei to Mo Xin Ke, and Mo Xinke handed Yu Pei to Han Jin. Han Jin took it over and observed it carefully. Yu Pei''s shape is very simple and the material is excellent, but it is not like ornaments. Yu Pei only has the upper part, which is difficult to distinguish.


    "Have you ever seen a similar jade?" Han Jin asked. To be honest, the two people who died did not have any relationship with them. They tried their best to find out the inside story. This was only because of Han Jin¡¯s occupational disease.


    "I''ll take a look." I don''t know why, the first one who has been quietly avoiding Hanjin''s first outstretched.


    Han Jin explored and handed Yu Pei to Julie. Soon, Yu Pei turned a big circle in the hands of everyone, but no one could tell the information about Yu Pei.


    "Raphael, how are you so interested in Capri?" Sasio asked: "We and he... seem to have only seen one side."


    "I couldn''t sleep during the day, I turned around in the woods and found a lot of traces left by the battle. They always hit there." Han Jin reached out and pointed to the flow of spring water: "Then Kabri was subdued. His companions were also killed, and then Kabri suffered a long torture, torture, and finally died, I can not find the reason for his death, do you think he hides a big secret?"


    "Come on, give me two more." Michelle began to bread, and the Moxin Branch, who was extremely disgusted with the bread, even reached out and grabbed a few pieces. No one was interested in Han Jin¡¯s judgment. This is no stranger to anyone else. It¡¯s Han Jinyu¡¯s unknown, no temptation. If he says that Kabri knows the treasure of a dragon, these people will let Han Jin know what is the real passion.


    Han Jin is somewhat embarrassed, and Siniel said slowly: "Carbri is a high-ranking sage. Since his enemy can seize him and take his life in a way we don''t know, then his enemy. It can also deal with any of us. We have a lot of troubles, is it necessary to get into another group of enemies?"


    "This...you said something makes sense." Han Jin smiled and put the jade in the space ring. Although he thought that Xiannier made sense, he still couldn''t bear to throw away the only clue.


    "Lei Zhe, what fun is there at your home?" Hilna asked.


    "See what you want to play." Lei Zhe thought: "Have you seen the waterfall?"


    "What I want is weird."


    "The village in my hometown has only a hundred villagers. Do you think there will be a lot of strange things?" Lei Zhe smiled bitterly.


    "I heard that when the head of the Conrad army was a child, I met a very poor old man. The head of the Conrad army was kind and ran home to find some food for the old man. The result became a student of the old man. Is this legend true?" asked Sasio.


    "It is true. I also saw his old man when he was a child." Lei Zhe whispered: "My grandparents are very ordinary farmers. How can they cultivate a ten-order powerhouse?"


    "Wow..." The atmosphere of the discussion has suddenly become warm, and this dramatic story is more appealing.


    "Have you seen his old man when he was a child? Then what?" asked Sasio.


    "He has been missing for many years." Lei Zhe sighed. He knew very well that his father¡¯s skills were learned from the old man. If the old man was still there, he could point his father from time to time. His father also It won''t end in the prime of life.

 Chapter 12： Lei Zhes madness

    The first zero two chapter Lei Zhe''s madness


    According to Lei Zhe, the small village where his father was born did not have a formal name. After his father became the head of the army, he named the village Green Park. As the name suggests, it was a world full of green, and he tried every means to the father. The folks got a tax-free license and made the small village truly a comfortable home.


    On the early morning of this day, everyone finally rushed to the Green Park. Lei Zhe quietly looked at the scenery in front, and his chest was ups and downs. He was obviously deeply touched. In fact, the Green Park is not a mountain village isolated from the world. The key lies in the head of the Conrad Army. With a high degree of weight, the officials of the municipal department did not dare not give face. Under the protection of Conrad, the parents of the Green Garden have enjoyed a comfortable life for more than ten years.


    Perhaps because of the rare opportunities for beneficiaries, farmers tend to be more grateful and more moved than nobles. When Conrad was buried, the whole village¡¯s men, women and children came, under Conrad¡¯s tombstone. Cry and cry, it is not pretense, the sorrow they reveal is not inferior to Lei Zhe, and some people even cried in front of Conrad¡¯s tombstone for a whole few days. This point, even Lei Zhe can''t do it.


    When talking about the past, Lei Zhe''s eyes were a bit red, and when he saw the villagers, he understood his father''s intentions.


    It stands to reason that the Knights of Conrad spent a lot of energy for the Torrent Legion and won a wide range of love, then he should bury himself near the headquarters of the Rapids Army in the city of Beit, so that it is good to say it.


    However, Lei Zhe has already faintly understood that his father did not want that kind of life. When he became a commander of the army, he only forced him to that position. Maybe... when his father was busy with the army, he always hoped to return. That small mountain village, accompanied by blue sky and white clouds? Otherwise, why did the father never blame when his decision was rejected by the entire family on the mother''s side? Instead, I have been indulging myself, because my father is too tired and tired, so I don¡¯t want my children to repeat the same mistakes.


    Perhaps it is the reason of the hometown, or there are too many apologies in the heart, Lei Zhe''s mood is close to morbid, and always tells his father''s story without bothering.


    Han Jin and others feel very weird. They really didn''t think that there are such people in the world.


    The Rapids is the first main army of the Bayer League. The strength of the Legion is too strong. It is so strong that it cannot be controlled by any city owner. If things do happen, the other three city owners must start the war because they control the rapids. The city''s lords will sooner or later harmonize the squad, and no one wants to wait, so the squad has been freed from the forces of the four major cities. This is the only way to rule out the dangers of the civil war.


    Controlling such a legion, of course, can do a lot of things, such as seeking seals, accumulating wealth, etc. For the Conrad Knight, it is just a small matter of doing things, but he has never sought personal gain. After Conrad¡¯s death, Lei Zhe became a seller, escorted his father¡¯s coffin to his hometown, and moved his mother¡¯s coffin to the burial. This has used most of the inheritance, that is, the weapons that Lei Zhe now possesses. Soft armor and so on, all of which were later earned by themselves, have nothing to do with Conrad.


    An upright leader will of course be respected, but a leader who is up to the level of ignorance is sighing.


    The giant tortoise broke into the green garden and ran on a sunny hillside. Below is the small village where the villagers live. Han Jin suddenly felt that something was wrong. Why didn¡¯t there be smoke?


    At this moment, Lei Zhe called out: "Wait a minute, wait a minute!!"


    Han Jin hurriedly controlled the giant tortoise to stop. Lei Zhe jumped down the giant tortoise and drilled into the woods along a small road. Han Jin and others knew the place. Because of courtesy, Han Jin let the giant tortoe stop outside, and Xian Nier And Mo Xinke and others followed in.


    There is no imaginary cemetery. There is only a large pit in front of it. There is a lot of yellow-brown water in the bottom of the pit. There are broken bricks everywhere. The scene is a mess. Lei Zhe is standing in the big pit. On the side, I don¡¯t know what I am thinking.


    "What''s wrong with this?" Moxie cried in surprise.


    "Who did it? Who did it?!" Lei Zhe suddenly made a roar, his eyes became blood red, his forehead and neck were blue, and especially when he was roaring, the neck of the neck was full. One finger is high, and it is like gonna be human.


    Looking at the crazy ridiculous Lei Zhe, Han Jin and others are not blind, do not know how to persuade, but outside the forest has screamed Stillberg: "Young master, there are enemies! There are enemies! We rushed over!"


    Han Jin and others rushed out and saw a group of people surrounded by giant tortoises, holding forks, sticks, etc. in their hands, slamming giant torso, and others trying to climb the giant tortoise. Hilna was desperately defending with the two mercenaries. Because the attackers are almost all old people and women, and they are villagers in the Green Park, they can''t put down their hands and can only push people down. But the other party is no matter what the three seven twenty-one, once it reaches the turtle''s back, there are pieces of wooden sticks and forks to greet the body.


    "You are so devastated...and we are men!"


    "The beast, the beast! You have already taken the master away, and what to do!"


    "Kill them..."


    "Spell, revenge for the master! Fighting..."


    The old, hoarse, sharp, and the crying of the little children huddled together, and Hilla was so anxious that she was sweating. The people below were like crazy. She just reached out and pushed an old man. The old man opened her mouth and bite on her wrist. She slammed the old man to the side with pain, and then saw that there were a few teeth hanging on the wrist, and the old man opened the big mouth with blood. Continue to go up, this kind of fighting spirit makes Hilna a headache.


    She can''t fight back, and she can''t pull out a long sword to attack, so that it will fall sooner or later! Hilna was anxiously seeing Han Jin and hurriedly shouted: "Help! Come and save us!"


    Several women turned around and found Han Jin and others. They did not wait for them to attack. Lei Zhe, who was like a mad tiger, rushed out of the woods and roared: "Who is it?! Who destroyed my father''s cemetery?!"


    "Leo Zhe''s young master?" An old man saw Lei Zhe, showing a look of surprise and joy. He stumbled and ran to Lei Zhe: "The young Master Lei Zhe is back... Great! We are saved..."


    Lei Zhe is now close to madness. He grabs the old man¡¯s collar and slams the old man in the air: "Is it you? Say! Is it you?!"


    The old man was stretched and rolled his eyes, his lips kept closing, but he couldn''t even say a word.


    Hula, the old people and the women gathered around, although Lei Zhe looked terrible, but finally came to a heart, the villagers are everything to take care of, surrounded by Lei Zhe in the middle, crying, Mourning.


    In the vocal voice, Lei Zhe finally knew that his father¡¯s cemetery was destroyed by the new cavalry of the Rapids, commanded by General Rudolf. His father¡¯s coffin was taken away and his mother¡¯s coffin was taken. The land was burnt down. At that time, the men in the village rushed out and did not make sense with General Rudolf. Eventually, conflicts broke out. About seven or eight men were killed and the rest of the men were arrested.


    Several women mourn and cry, and pointed to the edge of the woods with their hands. There were a few more yellow loess, and the men were buried underneath. This is the meaning of the elders in the village. It is so much favored by Master Conrad. It should be rewarded. Since it is to protect the lord and die, it is buried in the woods.


    Understand everything, Lei Zhe''s face turned pale, he turned and walked to the woods, and as a result, his body swayed and stiffly fell to the ground. For Lei Zhe, this feeling is very strange. In fact, he is very awake and knows what he should do. First, he must find the mother''s bones, re-burial, and then discuss with Han Jin and others, and try to find help. I asked where my father was taken, and then went to grab it. However, his legs and feet did not listen to him. He wanted to move, couldn¡¯t move, wanted to turn around, and only turned to half. Seeing that the ground was getting closer and closer to himself, Lei Zhe¡¯s heart was anxious, and suddenly he was black, and then everything I no longer know.


    Han Jin hurriedly pulled out the crowd, squeezed it inside, put his finger on the wrist of Lei Zhe, and Mo Xinke also squeezed in. He asked inexplicably: "What are you doing? How about Lei Zhe? ?"


    "He has nothing to do, it is too excited." Han Jin let go of his hand.


    "So, did you wake him up?"


    "You don''t think he should sleep more for a while at this time?" Han Jin sighed.


    "Actually... Lei Zhe himself should be expected." Xiannier whispered.


    "how?"


    "Since those people dare to start with him, obviously they don''t put his father in the eye. What can you do with a non-speaking coffin?"


    "Don''t you say...the Conrad Knights are very influential in the Rapids? Are they dare to do this?"


    "It''s very influential when you are alive, not necessarily after you die." Sinner smiled bitterly.


    There was a silence in the field. Conrad had done so much for the Legion before his death. After he died, he was treated like this. It was really chilling.


    For a moment, Steelberg came over and cried, "Master, I know, Conrad Knight was taken to the ninth town!"


    "how do you know?"


    "The two women said there." Stillberg said with a hand: "Their men were caught in the ninth town. They sneaked in two days ago and found Conrad. The knight''s coffin was placed in the square, and the general named Rudolf gave an order. As long as someone spits a saliva on the coffin, he will get a copper coin reward, and..."


    "Don''t say it!" Han Jin gave a low voice. He looked at Lei Zhe and found that Lei Zhe was still in a coma. This was a relief. If Lei Zhe heard this, God knows what he will become. !

 Chapter 13： Real heritage

    Chapter 103, True Heritage


    "It seems that there is no one today..." A soldier looked at the passing crowd and said nothing, "We should not be able to complete the task."


    "I heard that my brother did not complete the task yesterday." Another soldier sighed: "Unexpectedly, Conrad''s guy has been dead for two years, and there is such a great prestige."


    Behind the soldiers, there was a very old coffin with a pair of dead bones. There was a big sign beside the coffin, which listed the crimes committed by Conrad before his death, such as ill-treatment of soldiers, corruption, and so on. Anyway, there is no evidence of death.


    Under the brand, there is a reward standard. It is also said that Conrad is a hypocrite who is deceived and ruthless. He is a general who is a general. It is really painful to see such a sinner. Crime, and make a promise, how much is the amount of reward for a sip, and how much is rewarded with a sentence.


    In fact, everyone with a clear eye knows what kind of person Conrad is. He has held military power for more than a decade. The headquarters of the Rapids is located in the capital city of Beit. Conrad can always become the city owner of Beit City, which is the fifth. The city owner, the city owner with the greatest power. However, Conrad never interfered with the political affairs, letting the management of the city of Beit exchange between several city owners. If such a knight without ambition and self-denial is also a hypocrite, then the world is hard to find. A good person.


    However, Rudolph also has his own sufferings. He has been the leader of the Rapids cavalry for more than a year. He always feels awkward and uncomfortable! It stands to reason that the Legion now has no army chief. The cavalry commander should be the well-deserved supreme leader for the cavalry. However, Conrad¡¯s influence is everywhere. This can¡¯t be touched. That can¡¯t be done. It is said that they were all made by Conrad. The rules, a little touched, there was a ministry to advise him, Rudolph has felt unbearable, he is a cavalry commander, and he does not want to live under the shadow of a dead person.


    Of course, when Conrad had just passed away, prestige was still at its peak. He couldn''t stand it anymore, but now it''s different. Conrad has been dead for two years, and prestige has been falling, plus that plan. He had to eliminate the influence of Conrad''s remnants in a short period of time and turn all the knights into his own private property, so he thought that the bottom line of the soldiers should be tested.


    "I didn''t finish the task? Did they whip up?" asked the soldier in front.


    "What do you think? General Rudolf will let them go? Hehe..."


    "What do we do? Do you want to whip?"


    "Oh... bite your teeth and you will pass."


    "You said..." The soldier looked around and said, "We secretly divided the money, and said that there are many people who come to Conrad today, can''t they?"


    "You are crazy! We haven''t finished the task. We are just a few whip. If we dare to deceive General Rudolph, we are going to be beheaded!"


    "But..." The soldier took a moment and suddenly smiled. He turned and walked to the coffin. He pinched his nose and spit a saliva inside. Then he went under the sign and picked up a copper coin: "This is not a lie. No, no one stipulates that we can''t marry Conrad''s guy!"


    "Yeah!" The rest of the soldiers reacted, and they also knew that the commanding adults had hated the former head of the Conrad, and if they were involved in screaming, they would not be punished if they knew they were fraudulent. .


    A few soldiers were overjoyed, and they all surrounded me in front of the coffin. I thought that I had found a good way to make a fortune, but as time went by, I realized that the money was not so good, only a few dozen Mouth, I feel dry and dry.


    "Mixed..." A soldier heard the snoring of the gnashing teeth from behind, and the voice shivered slightly, apparently anger reached the extreme.


    The soldier hurriedly turned around and suddenly felt the lower abdomen cool. When he looked down, he saw that a dagger had penetrated deeply into his lower abdomen: "You..." The soldier reached out and tried to catch the person in front of him.


    "Who are you? What are you doing?" The rest of the soldiers also woke up.


    "Death!" The words of Mo Xinke were very brief. Then the giant sword had fallen, and the soldier pulled out the sword to block, but was even cut into two by the sword.


    "The two guys... is it hot?" Han Jin, standing on the back of the turtle, smiled bitterly: "I hope that the information you have heard is not wrong, otherwise we will be unlucky."


    "Reassured," said Sennel faintly. "The soldiers in the cavalry are now screaming, but no one is taking the lead."


    "Well, they are cursing Rudolph in their backs." Sasio nodded. "If there is a person who can get everyone''s approval, stand up and make trouble, huh, huh... then there is a lively look."


    "Lei Zhe is such a person." Senil took over.


    Han Jin and others did not shoot, and they did not need to shoot. They dealt with several low-ranking warriors. It is enough for Mo Xinke and Lei Zhe. At this moment, Lei Zhe has already experienced the bones in the coffin and re-closed the coffin. Then Bi Gongbi was in front of the coffin.


    The street was a mess, people rushed to the call, and soon a team of fully armed knights heard it, and they saw Lei Zhe, who was there, and stayed there.


    Han Jin nervously observed the reaction of the knights and felt uneasy in his heart. Sunil said that the people''s hearts are available. Although Rudolph cleaned the junior officers and replaced many of his cronies, it was impossible to replace all the soldiers. Now he can control the situation because the soldiers cannot ventilate each other. I don''t know the thoughts of the soldiers of the remaining troops. As long as there is a person with a high status to take the lead in making trouble, the situation will be reversed.


    Han Jin has no similar experience, this is rebelling! Siniel is interested in this matter, and there must be a reason for Yehliucheng. Let Leizhe control the strongest squadron of the Bayer League, and their relationship with Leizhe will be promising in the future! As for Sasou... That guy must have seen the heroes, and thought that the coup was a very simple matter, and the central figure could solve everything with a wave of arms.


    Therefore, Han Jin concentrated on the changes in the look of the knights. As the saying goes, from a point of view, the attitude of the knights to Lei Zhe can determine the outcome of the whole thing.


    The knights only took a moment, and they jumped off the horses and fell to the ground on one knee: "Young!"


    "Tell me, where is Rudolph?" Lei Zhe said with a blank expression.


    "Young Shuai, let us take you there!" Several knights looked at each other and said: "We have long since defied his cruelty, just smashed!"


    "Go." Lei Zhe waved.


    Later, Sunil looked at Han Jin¡¯s expression and smiled: ¡°For a small noble who is hiding in a mountain village, you can¡¯t understand what a real knight will love!¡±


    "Oh..." Han Jin laughed. He always thought that it was difficult for Sunnier to assume that although he finally agreed to Sunnier¡¯s plan, he still disagreed with it. I didn¡¯t expect it to happen. .


    As time went by, Han Jin was repeatedly attacked. In the end, he couldn¡¯t believe his eyes. A team of teams and a group of knights heard the news and rushed in from all directions, or went to Lei Zhe for one knee. Or, without a word, just behind Lei Zhe, have not gone out of the two miles, Lei Zhe has hundreds of soldiers behind.


    Han Jin suddenly understood that the original shallow person was himself, and it was ridiculous to use his ignorance and incompetence to describe Lei Zhe¡¯s father.


    Yes, Conrad did not leave any tangible heritage, but at this moment, with a figure and a voice, the new order that has already formed can be instantly collapsed. What else can be more valuable than this heritage?


    Lei Zhe clasped the blood-stained dagger and walked in the forefront. The Moxin branch with the giant sword walked on the side of Lei Zhe, followed by the knight, the ninth town was a military town, and the cavalry of the Rapids was the first. The battalion and the second battalion are stationed here, and the knights who heard the sound are more and more, and finally they have blocked Han Jin and others.


    Occasionally, the officers saw this scene, and the clever point of the retraction did not see anything. Sometimes, I didn¡¯t know Lei Zhe¡¯s jump out and asked for it. In the blink of an eye, the knights were cut down to the ground. The knights know very well that Rudolph used this method to insult the remains of the Conrad Knight. The hatred between him and Lei Zhe is endless. There is no possibility of any relaxation. Therefore, no matter what you see, you don¡¯t need to feel it. Surprised, there is no need to think about the future. Anyway, the young marshals are with them, and the brethren everywhere will come back, just like when the adults are alive.


    In fact, Rudolph is also unlucky enough. Lei Zhe will not come back early, and will not come back later. It is only when the soldiers¡¯ emotions are most excited. Don¡¯t say that there is only himself, even if the leaders of the Rapids are in the ninth. The town can''t hold back the current situation.


    Going forward, it was the military camp. The soldiers who were at the side of the camp saw the crowd of black people coming over and began to feel very nervous. After seeing it was Lei Zhe, they opened the fence without a word.


    Han Jin manipulated the giant tortoise to stop outside the military camp. The shape of the giant tortoise was too noticeable. Several knights looked at this side with extremely impolite eyes. Lei Zhe and Mo Xinke went in again. No one helped. He explained that he did not want to cause unnecessary trouble.


    "I hope that Lei Zhe can solve it quickly, and I will continue to hurry." Xiannier said softly: "Raphael, are you okay? If you delay something, Lei Zhe will not forgive us forever! No... let''s tell him frankly now?"


    "Reassured." Han Jin smiled.


    At the time of the investigation, Xiannier and Sasio heard some soldiers¡¯ talks. Lei Zhe¡¯s friend Lang Ning was the captain of the first cavalry brigade in the town. Rudolf wanted to relieve the influence of Conrad. Of course, the person to be removed is Lang Ning. So he colluded with some nobles and slandered Lang Ning forcibly raped a noble lady''s family and announced that he had sentenced Langing to death. In order to avoid the trouble caused by execution here, he also detained Lang Ning to the tenth town, and the execution time was set at At noon tomorrow, I can only say that it is too late for Lei Zhe to come back!

 Chapter 14： Metamorphosis

    Chapter 1-4


    There was a sudden burst of shouting in the military camp. This is pure metamorphosis. Because Lei Zhe does not have any military position, no matter how high his previous status is, he cannot use it as a reason to interfere with the army. There is no difference between rebellion.


    The officers at all levels knew that the situation was not good. Some of them shrank in the barracks. Some of them did not dare to come out. Some of them attacked and stood on the side of Lei Zhe. As for those who like to bully soldiers on weekdays, they often abuse the former head of the army, Conrad. The officers fled around in the military camp and tried to find a hole, but the scale of the transformation was too large. Almost all the soldiers were involved. They could not escape, they were not killed by the soldiers, or they were killed by the soldiers. Bundled up.


    The cavalry commanded Rudolph with more than 200 guards. These guards were brought out from home. They belonged to his private soldiers. Instead, they could do not fear life and death. But Rudolph could not do this. He used to say that Bottom line: As a military leader, his own combat effectiveness is the most insignificant, and decision-making ability is the key to success.


    It must be admitted that Rudolph''s words have some truth, and he is also the former strike leader Conrad, who is the insinuation of the insinuation, because Conrad is a tenth-order powerhouse, and that he is a humble sixth-order knight. But now the situation has turned upside down. His words have to be reversed. In this chaos, the decision-making ability is the most insignificant, and its own combat power is the key to success!


    If Rudolph has the fighting power of the tenth-order powerhouse, like that Gerald, rushing into the battle group, killing the Moxic division, living Leizhe, and using various words to divide the rebel group, he can control this transformation. Unfortunately, he can''t do it, he can only hide behind his own guards, and his decision-making ability is not so good. He even used military law and so on to threaten the soldiers. What is the use? Not only is it useless, but it even intensifies the contradictions, so that every soldier wants to kill and then quickly!


    Soon, Rudolf¡¯s guards were killed and left alone, leaving him alone. Lei Zhe did not rush to kill, slowly forced to Rudolph, and Rudolph was scared to death, and there was no So hard, squatting on the floor with a smile on the floor, a soldier rushed forward and flew up, kicked Rudolph a kick, but Rudolph quickly climbed up and squatted on the ground again, revealing a smile .


    For a senior commander, perhaps there is no chance to encounter the transformation of the lower-level soldiers in his life. Rudolph did not know how to do it. Later, he saw his own guards killed in pieces. He felt scared and hurriedly let the guards They put down their weapons and tried to ease the contradiction. This kind of behavior was too stupid. As a result, his guards put down their weapons, but the soldiers did not let them go.


    Now that Rudolph only wants to live, he is willing to pay any price for it. However, this is an unattainable luxury. How can Lezhe let him go? !


    Lei Zhe stood in front of Rudolph, his eyes were red and his muscles were tight, and he looked at Rudolph coldly. Rudolph squatted on the floor and said something, as if he was defending his behavior, Han Jin, Xian Nier, etc. People were too far away to hear anything, but they could see that Lei Zhe reached out and a soldier hurriedly handed over his long sword. The next moment, Lei Zhe had raised his sword too high.


    Desperate Rudolph fell backwards, blocking his hand with his right hand, still trying to state it, but Lei Zhe did not want to hear it, the sword slid a shadow in the air and squatted on Rudolph''s neck.


    Blood flower splash, Rudolph''s head flew out of the old high, fell to the ground and hit a few rolls, leaving a long trace of blood.


    The soldiers around Lei Zhe were cheering, and Rudolph¡¯s death was a symbol, meaning they won.


    Daqiu got the report, Lei Zhe showed a confused look, from knowing his father''s coffin was dug away, until now, he is completely relying on his own blood, no plans, and the entire revenge process is very easy, now Rudolph is dead, and Lei Zhe suddenly does not know what he should do.


    After the soldiers cheered, they were quietly watching Lei Zhe, but Lei Zhe did not know what to say, the scene became very quiet, the atmosphere was very strange.


    Han Jin and Xian Nier¡¯s look changed at the same time. The soldiers were willing to help Lei Zhe. It was a gamble and mortgaged the fate to the descendants of the Conrad Army. At this time, Lei Zhe said what he swept. The madness and madness of the mainland is better than being overwhelmed. Otherwise, the military mind will be chaotic.


    The soldiers put all their hopes on you, should you give everyone a clear road? If you don''t even know what to do, who will trust you?


    "Lei Zhe, have you forgotten Lang Ning?" Sunnier suddenly shouted: "He is now being held in the tenth town and will be executed tomorrow at noon!"


    Lei Zhe shook his body and yelled: "Is anyone willing to go with me to save General Lang Ning?"


    "Go to the rescue captain!"


    "Go, I see who can stop us!"


    The soldiers there were screaming and cheering. Xiannier¡¯s eyes showed a deep smile. Langing¡¯s reputation in the military was very good. His ability and quality were excellent. Otherwise, Conrad would not recommend him to be his own. Successor, if Lei Zhe and Lang Ning stand together and complement each other, they should be able to control the entire Rapids.


    "What do you think? Laugh so proudly?" Han Jin said leisurely.


    "What do you think? I am not thinking about our future!" Sinnel replied.


    At this moment, Lei Zhe had already left the military camp, the soldiers were still behind him, and then Lei Zhe let the soldiers temporarily park there, and then strode to the giant tortoise.


    Jumping on the turtle''s back and seeing no soldiers around, Lei Zhe showed a bitter smile and whispered, "What should I do now?"


    "No? You don''t know what to do?" Xiannier said.


    Han Jin and Sasio moved their sights to other places. Unexpectedly, Sunil also played. In fact, from the beginning to the end, Lei Zhe has been pushed away, pushed by the situation, deliberately pushed by several of them. If Lei Zhe can know what he should do, it is strange.


    "I... I really don''t know."


    "First of all, you have to know what kind of endgames the soldiers will face! When you leave, there will be other generals to control the Rapids. This rebellion... As long as you leave, the nature of this incident is definitely determined to be a rebellion. The soldiers will be severely punished. It is impossible to kill them all, but **** dozens of them. Otherwise, who would dare to manage these soldiers?¡± Shannier said slowly: ¡°And, you have to I buried your parents in a place that no one knows. They used to hate the Conrad Knights. What happened to them? How can they not use them? Actually... I doubt if you can guarantee The safety of the Conrad Knight''s remains may not wait for you to go back, the army has already razed the Green Park to the ground."


    Lei Zhe¡¯s expression was changing, and his eyes suddenly showed a fierce light: ¡°If I don¡¯t leave?¡±


    "That''s much easier." Siniel and so on.


    In fact, Lei Zhe¡¯s mind is no worse than Sunnier. The problem is that he can¡¯t calm down now, and Sunil¡¯s words are correct. He wants to protect these soldiers and want to protect his parents¡¯ bones. Escape is not enough, you must have your own power!


    ¡°Easier?¡±


    "Yeah, you think, you have the most powerful army in the hands of the Bayer League. Who dares to provoke you?" Sinnie narrowed his eyes. "Even if you do nothing, the city owners will take the initiative." Put everything in place properly, for example, the cemetery of the Knights of Conrad and his wife, for example, the military of the Rapids."


    "If they don''t support me?"


    "See the soldiers? What do you think they have in their hands?" Siniel smiled. "Is it a thatch?"


    Lei Zhe was speechless, and Sunil added with a smile: "The Conrad Knight is so difficult because he is too upright. In this world, integrity is..."


    "I don''t want to talk about my father." Lei Zhe interrupted Sunil''s words: "I just want to know, what should I do now?"


    "First, you should find the quartermaster, or control all the military funds in the barracks. In the previous battle, soldiers were killed and injured? Not only the casualties need to be pensioned, but all the soldiers involved in the battle need Reward. Although they are on your side not for money, but can''t underestimate the role of money, money can make them more closely united around you."


    Lei Zhe indulged for a moment and nodded, indicating that he accepted Sunil''s suggestion: "What else?"


    "There is a first, of course, there is a second." Siniel smiled: "You have to re-appoint officers at all levels, because you can''t manage two cavalry battalions by yourself. What you have to do is to control those officers. Let the officers control the soldiers below."


    "I also saw that the soldiers caught a lot of prisoners, huh, huh... This is a rebellion. Is it useful to keep the prisoners? You can let the newly appointed officers personally kill the prisoners in front of everyone. This cuts off their back road, even if the soldiers are broken up, they will not leave you."


    "We are not soldiers, we will definitely be rejected by the Rapids soldiers, so we can''t help you out. It is very likely that it will have a bad influence. In fact, you don''t have to worry, let go and do it, you are Conrad. Sons, soldiers trust you and rely on you. Even if you do something wrong, they will think that you are right! What are you worried about?"


    "A military with no goals and no ideals is very dangerous. Your first goal is to save Lang Ning. As for the future... that would require you and Lonnie to decide."


    Xiannier said a lot in one breath, Lei Zhe looked at Xiannier deeply and turned and jumped off the turtle''s back.

 Chapter 15： execution ground

    Chapter 105


    "In summary, Lang Ning is very sinful and unforgivable... Sentenced to death by Lang Ning, immediately executed!" A middle-aged man in a red robes, thin and majestic, stood up: "Lang Ning, you still Is there anything to say?"


    Lang Ning is a young general who became a teenager. He joined the army just thirteen years old. At the age of fifteen, he served as the captain. At the age of seventeen, he was appreciated by the Knights of Conrad and was promoted to the first cavalry brigade. Captain, that is, at the time, Conrad said in public for the first time that Lang Ning was his most suitable successor.


    This kind of experience is rarely seen on the legends of the mainland. It is too early for Lang Ning to become famous. When Conrad died, the city owners easily vetoed the possibility of Langning taking over. Their reasons were very good. Lang Ning was just 21 years old, too young, not enough to serve the public!


    In the past few days, Han Jin did not listen to Lang Ning''s affairs. In various versions of the story, Lang Ning was a tough person, so Han Jin thought that Lang Ning''s face must be very mature, but in reality, Lang Ning is very young and very handsome. In the words of Moxinke, the guy is just a little bit worse than Raphael, but his expression is too stiff and not as good as Raphael.


    The Moxike Branch is talking nonsense. Now that Lang Ning is **** with Wuhua, the death sentence is still being pronounced. Who can laugh at this time?


    "Lang Ning, do you have anything to say?" The gentleman was repeated again.


    Lang Ning snorted and gently closed his eyes. The two warriors behind Lang Ning were relieved. In fact, in order to prevent Lang Ning from talking, the firing squad tied a few turns of wire on the neck of Lang Ning. Behind Langing, as long as the two warriors reach out, Langing can''t breathe. As for the protest, it is a dream.


    Lang Ning is also interesting, knowing that struggling and screaming are useless, just ask to close your eyes and die.


    Just then, there were sudden hooves from outside the town. The nobles on the wooden platform and several officers could not help but sneak a whisper.


    "Adult, not good!" A soldier with a slanted armor rushed to the horse to rush: "The first cavalry and second cavalry of the Rapids!"


    "The Rapids?" The majestic middle-aged man took a moment and suddenly said: "Immediately execute the death penalty! What are you waiting for?!"


    Several warriors hurriedly pushed Lang Ning to the center of the wooden frame. One of the warriors reached for the rope and tried it. Then he tied the rope around Lang Ning''s neck. If you change to an ordinary person, you don''t have to be so troublesome. If you go down with a sword, nothing will end, but Lang Ning''s father is the former deputy head of the Rapids. He can figure out that he is in a military family. He used hanging to save Lang Ning. A whole body, this is also a decent.


    The strange thing appeared. The samurai had just put the rope around Lang Ning¡¯s neck, and the upper end of the rope was softly lowered. The cut surface was very flat, which must have been cut by someone!


    Did not wait for the samurai to shout, he first heard the voice of two people.


    "How? I didn''t guess wrong!" said a handsome young man.


    "What is this! If you have the ability, you can guess that I can eat a few pieces of bread this evening!" Another tall man was shouting with dissatisfaction.


    "There is no one." The young man¡¯s look suddenly turned cold and shouted: "Thomas, you are so bold! I know that Leizhe has mastered the entire Rapids and has already rushed with the cavalry and dared to kill. Lei Zhe''s best friend? Are you afraid that Lei Zhe will flatten your tenth town?!"


    A group of warriors waved their weapons to Hanjin and Moxinke. On the wooden platform opposite the gallows, two magicians began to sing a spell, but Hanjin shouted out and made everyone stunned.


    "Lee?" Thomas changed his face, then sneered: "He dares?! The squadron cavalry commander is General Rudolf, not his Leizhe! Come, kill all these gangsters!"


    The soldiers on the gallows screamed, but no one really rushed to Hanjin and Moshin, even the magician on the wooden platform was dragging the time, anything could be fake, but that came The closer, thunderous horseshoe can''t be fake!


    "Idiot, do you think that Lei Zhe and his father are the same kind of person?" Han Jin made a gesture, and Mo Xinke grabbed Lang Ning: "The Conrad Knight has been in a lifetime, what did he end up with? I was dug up and saw all this. Do you really think that Leizhe will not make changes??"


    Over there, Moxike''s three two, ripped off the ropes of Lang Ning, Lang Ning just had to say something, and Mo Xinke gave another look, indicating that Lang Ning should not talk.


    As if to prove Han Jin''s words, there are hundreds of knights rolling in like a whirlwind, Lei Zhe is in the first place, and hundreds of knights leave the home team and wear to other streets.


    The crowd around the gallows smashed, and Lei Zhe looked up at Lang Ning, and his mouth showed a glimpse of the smile, slowly urging the horse to lean forward, and Lang Ning was also watching Lei Zhe. His face and his eyes are proof of how excited he is now.


    "Stand up, this... This is the execution ground, you can''t come close!" The executive slammed his head in front of Lei Zhe''s horse.


    Lei Zhe looked down at the executive officer, and the smile on his face became thicker. Then he waved his hand. The knight on the side of Lei Zhe suddenly urged the horse to rush out: "Roll your mother!" The snoring did not fall, the execution The official''s head has already volleyed, and the prisoner who should be executed is still alive. His executive officer has become the earliest curtain call.


    This sword made both sides feel shocked. Thomas on the wooden platform couldn''t believe his eyes, and Lang Ning was equally sloppy.


    "Lei Zhe! Are you crazy?!" An officer sitting next to Thomas jumped up and roared.


    "No, no, I am sober." Lei Zhe said with a smile: "However, I know that some people have joined forces to murder my brother, so I am excited. This should be forgiven?"


    "Lei Zhe, make it clear, who is murdering your brother?!" Thomas knows that this time can not be soft, the more afraid of things will be more trouble: "Lang Ning was sentenced to death is deserved! He..."


    "Fart! In our ninth town, I don''t know how many ladies are pursuing our captain! Rape? I **** your mother!"


    "Nonsense! I think it is the woman in your tenth town who raped our captain! Call people out to understand! Who is raped?!"


    "In those days, our captain has been with us. How can we rush here to **** a woman? Mom, let''s say our captain needs to **** a woman?"


    "Young, don''t listen to them, they are framing our captain and killing them..."


    The shouts of the knights became louder and louder, and finally merged into the same sentence: slaughter them... slaughter them...


    On the wooden platform, the look of the nobles and officers changed again. Lei Zhe slowly reached out and the roar of the knights came to an abrupt end. Lang Ning couldn¡¯t help but flash a different color. He knew very well that it meant Lei Zhe has already had a strong control over the soldiers.


    "Actually... using the crime of **** to frame my brother, you are stupid enough." Lei Zhe laughed, his tone was very mild, just like proposing some kind of goodwill: "My brother and I are I grew up together, I don''t know anything else, but one thing, I was too deep. My brother never lost a woman. On the contrary, when he was about a teenager, he has been entangled for those who have been entangled. The woman in the clear headache! Rape... Oh, can I ask, who is this planned? Rest assured, I am not malicious, it is too curious."


    The faces on the wooden table became very ugly. In fact, they all knew that it was clear that Lang Ning was the idea of ??General Rudolf. Lang Ning itself was very innocent.


    Thomas angered: "Lee, you are not qualified to talk to me! Where is Rudolph? Let him come to see me!"


    "Do you want to see General Rudolf?" Lei Zhe''s face was a bit weird: "In fact, it is the same as me."


    "And you say? What identity do you talk to me?" Thomas looked at Lei Zhe with a scornful look. Since he has already offended Lei Zhe, he has to offend the end. With the ability of Lei Zhe and Lang Ning, at most it is to confuse the soldiers of the first and second cavalry teams, and Rudolph is the cavalry leader, and he can certainly hold back. Lei Zhe and Lonnie, even if they can''t hold back, there are other leaders, Conrad has been dead for a few years, and Lei Zhe is a fart again? !


    Lei Zhe sighed, jumped off the horse, and walked straight to the wooden platform. His smile was still so kind, but Lang Ning had already seen it wrong, because Lei Zhe was a child who rarely expressed his emotions on his face. People, he laughed too many times today.


    The officer around Thomas rushed to the next step, blocking the road of Lei Zhe, his hand still on the hilt.


    The surrounding knights were on a big spurt, and they pulled out their weapons and rushed to the wooden platform. The officer was scared and turned white, and hurriedly stepped back. As for the two magicians, they had long become awkward. Little sheep.


    "You... what are you doing?" Thomas stepped back.


    "Don''t you want to interview General Rudolf? I know where he is and send you in the past."


    "What?? You killed him??" Thomas was struck by lightning.


    "I have no other choice. He has already colluded with Zagunede of the Black Crow City. You said... Shouldn''t he die?" Lei Zhe said, one of the charges of his father being smashed.


    The officers had thought about a few good words. When they heard that Rudolph had been killed, they all turned into statues. Lei Zhelian and Rudolph dared to kill. What else did he dare to do? !

 Chapter 16： An unfettered person

    Chapter 106¡ªAn unrestrained person


    From the hand, the knife fell, Thomas slowly fell to the ground with his chest, and he couldn''t believe that this scene was true when he died! As the mayor of the tenth town, Thomas can be regarded as a real power. Apart from several major towns and several generals, the following are the mayors of these military towns. No one can think of it. Lei Zhe ignores Thomas¡¯s identity. The knife will kill.


    Han Jin said that Lei Zhe¡¯s mentality is sure to change. This is normal. Conrad¡¯s death is too early. Lei Zheben is saddened and has experienced these things. It¡¯s strange that the mentality has not changed! However, Lei Zhe¡¯s actions were indeed too radical, watching Thomas swaying there, and the stage was silent.


    For a long while, the knights made a shout. Some people used Conrad and Lei Zhe in their hearts to compare. If Conrad encounters such a thing, he will definitely follow the procedure, such as arguing for arbitration rights, etc. However, Lei Zhe¡¯s approach is very extreme, full of enthusiasm for quickness and enmity, but for the soldiers, Lei Zhe¡¯s approach is even more exciting. The former is the official sect, while the latter belongs to the man¡¯s style. You want me to kill me, I will kill you!


    The officers on the wooden platform all shrank back, letting Thomas be killed in front of them. The situation was stronger than the people. No matter whether they came out or not, they could not change the result. Moreover, their subordinates did not come over, obviously The knights of the Rapids were stopped, that is to say, the soldiers of the Rapids who rushed to the tenth town today did not stop seeing so much.


    If Lei Zhe rubbed the blood on the dagger, and walked down the wooden platform, he still remembered the coffin that his father had not disposed of. Since the goal had been reached, there was no thought to stay in the tenth town. Give a drink and rush with the knights outside the town.


    "The grass is going to remove the roots..." Han Jin, who was at the end, sighed. He saw the back of the wooden platform. A young man spurted the flame of hatred. He tried to rush down from the balcony several times, but he was His partner died and held down. The problem is that Lei Zhe can also find some strong reasons to start. Thomas has nothing to do with Han Jin. If he wants to do anything, it is purely a dog, and others will not only take his feelings, but also Will blame him for more troubles.


    At dusk, the cavalry that ran for one day and one night was stationed in a forest. In fact, no one carried military supplies. The so-called stationing was to find a clean, sheltered place, relying on his own horse and rest casually. After a while.


    Lang Ning proved his vision of the Conrad Knight with his own practical actions. Regardless of his consent or disagreement with Lei Zhe¡¯s extreme practice, he quickly integrated into his role and first talked about his true thoughts to eliminate each other. The gap between the two.


    Han Jin stood by and looked at it. He found that Lang Ning gave himself a very clear position. After talking for a long time, Lang Ning never tried to save the impact of Lei Zhe. This is very important and has far-reaching significance!


    If Langing tries to ease the contradiction, it means that Lang Ning thinks that there is a better way, at least better than Lei Zhe''s method. That is to say, in Langing''s subconscious, he put himself and Lei Zhe in the same way. In terms of position, it is only for Lei Zhe to take the lead, so he hopes that everyone can recognize Lei Zhe''s mistakes and value his opinions.


    However, Lang Ning''s performance is impeccable, although after jumping off the gallows, Lei Zhe and Lang Ning have been excited to embrace together, proving that they have a deep friendship, but Lang Ning has always been in the face of Lei Zhe His suggestions have always revolved around established facts.


    To put it simply, what Langing puts forward is what should be done when things develop badly, and what should be done when there is a worse time and a worst time. Perhaps, he has realized that when Lei Zhe killed Thomas, the contradiction with several city owners has become irreconcilable, and any unrealistic thoughts are a kind of betrayal and betrayal!


    Lang Ning¡¯s central idea is to seize power, seize power with all kinds of means, and seize power at all costs. He also put the names of the generals and generals in front of everyone, pointing out which generals are the shackles of the former army leaders, can be trusted, which are promoted by the former army chiefs, can have limited trust, and some are neutral factions. Generals, you must be wary of trust, which are the hands of other city owners and must be removed.


    Don''t look at Lang Ning, who is only the captain of the First Cavalry Brigade, but he is very familiar with the situation of the entire Rapids Corps. He sits there and talks, but Lei Zhe, who is the master, feels a little big and sneak away with a primer. .


    "How come you?" Han Jin looked up and saw Lei Zhe, not to be surprised.


    "It¡¯s out loud, it¡¯s too stuffy.¡± Lei Zhe smiled and went to Han Jin.


    The woods are very quiet. There are only occasional horse stables. There are several figures from time to time on the side of the road. They are the knights responsible for the night. Because they ran all day and night, the knights were very tired and lay down. Fell asleep.


    ¡°Do you think... Lang Ning¡¯s suggestion is somewhat unacceptable?¡± Han Jin said softly.


    "No." Lei Zhe shook his head and sighed: "Too tired..."


    "Tired? You haven''t done anything yet! Is this tired?"


    "I... I don''t think I really want to do this."


    ¡°Whether you fit or not, you must stick to it.¡± Han Jindao: ¡°Otherwise, what do you want the villagers in the Green Park to do? What do you want these soldiers to do?¡±


    Lei Zhe bit his lip, but did not make a sound.


    "You feel tired and related to your mentality." Han Jin thought: "Remember, listen to a bard who said such a sentence, despicable is a pass for the despicable, sublime is the epitaph of the noble."


    "The bard? Is it Sasou?"


    "How could it be him?" Han Jin said with a smile: "However, the bard''s understanding is too superficial. The real world is by no means what he describes. Sublimity is the pass for the despicable, and despicableness is often the sublime. Epitaph!"


    Lei Zhe was shocked and stared at Han Jin.


    "Think about Rudolph, think about your father, Conrad Knight, they are good proofs." Han Jin said with a smile: "Rudolf said that your father is a traitor, but also woven a lot of other crimes. Finally, I said that I really can''t see the past. I stood up to expose your father because of righteous indignation. Hehe... What kind of person did Rudolph advertise as himself? A noble and full of sense of justice. And yours What about his father? His tombstone will be engraved with the words ''selling country thief.'' If no one is back, no one can change the result. After a few hundred years, maybe everyone thinks your father is a despicable traitor. ""


    "I know why you are tired. You don''t want to ruin your father''s reputation? Right? When you kill Thomas at noon today, you think that method is the most correct, warning all the bad enemies, and giving it at the same time. Lang Ning and the Cavaliers have a confession, but now, you have begun to regret some, thinking that you have made a big leak, causing a crisis for everyone, but also hit your father''s integrity, loyal reputation."


    "Although you are not quite right, but ... is almost the same." Lei Zhe once again showed a smile.


    "You want to protect your friends, these soldiers, and the villagers, and hope that the reputation of the Conrad Knight is not affected by you. Don''t you think the request is too high?"


    "What do you think I should do?"


    "This kind of thing... I can''t give you advice. Anyway, I am used to following my heart. As long as your heart thinks that you are right, then you can do it well, so that you can be free." Dao, suddenly, a burst of laughter came, this mouthful of people seeking unfettered people revealed a very strange look.


    Lang Ning and Xian Nier are very happy. Both of them are proficient in military affairs. One is the commander who has served as a great escape. The other is the captain of the cavalry. They are very young. Also, one of them has already heard of it. The other party¡¯s reputation, and the other knows that the other party has served as the commander of the heroic unit. There are a lot of topics that can¡¯t be discussed between them, and it¡¯s a pity.


    Lang Ning and Xian Nier talked lively, but Han Jin, who likes to be unfettered, felt very upset, especially just now, I don¡¯t know what Lonnie said, and Shannier suddenly made a big laugh and took two shots with her hand. Obviously, Lonnie¡¯s words have already been said to her heart, causing her strong resonance. Seeing this scene, Han Jin had an urge to beat people, but he immediately woke up, what happened to him? ?


    There was another burst of laughter. This time, what was Siniel said, letting Lang Ning laugh out loud and cheer.


    Han Jin finally found an excuse. He walked slowly to Shannier and Lang Ning, whispering: "Everyone is sleeping, you are a little!"


    Xian Nier blinked, and this serious Han Jin gave her a strange feeling, but she didn''t think deeply, just nodded and told herself to know.


    Sitting in the distance, Mo Xinke hit Sassu with his shoulder and smiled and said: "Hey... Did you see it?"


    "Do you still have a mood to laugh?" Sasko said helplessly: "This way, it is very likely to have an accident."


    "What happened?"


    "What would you do if someone pursued Hilna?"


    "Ha! This is really a good thing for me! I am finally free!"


    ¡°Really?¡± Sasou asked without yin and yang.


    "Crap, of course it is true." Mo Xinke''s tone is very decisive, but the expression is very unnatural.


    Over there, Han Jin has already gone back. Can''t you order two people to separate? Behind him, he said that laughter, Han Jin turned and looked at it, it was a self-defeating, because to talk quietly, Xiannier and Lang Ning actually got closer!


    Han Jin was so depressed that he punched a fist on an old tree. At the same time, he was rethinking. He didn¡¯t have any special feelings for Xiannier. What happened? Is it because no one has been so intimate with Sunil, so I have never realized it?

 Chapter 17： Who is a fool?

    Who is a fool in the first seventy-seven?


    The reason why the legend is attractive is because the bard is very familiar with people''s preferences and nature. Of course, the stories they tell are based on real historical facts. The stories that are made up are not vital, but in the way of telling stories. They have their own unique tips. The most common thing is to ignore the time and space and downsize the story that takes place over a long period of time, even within a year, to a day or a few days.


    For example, when the abyss races raged on the earth, the living space of the various races on the earth''s surface was greatly reduced. The huge underground city below the holy crown city is a masterpiece of the abyss race, and vampires, black cocks, etc. Creatures belong to the abyss of the abyss race.


    When the wisdom race on the ground was overwhelmed, the 12th-order powerhouse, the **** of war, Abraham was born, and played an irreplaceable role in several major battles that determined the survival of the race. Drive the abyss race back to the ground.


    In the legendary story, the experience of the **** of war, Abraham, has been completely deified. He just showed his head yesterday and led the army to defeat the invasion of the abyss race. It will start a big counterattack tomorrow, just like Abraham will be in a few days. Completed a miracle, in fact, the war between the Arabahan and the abyss race lasted for 17 years!


    If Lei Zhe is also qualified to be the protagonist of the legend, then his behavior in the tenth town to kill the mayor Thomas will be described as a feat by the bard, or a brilliant starting point, then Lei Zhe has Not inferior to the power of the four major city owners, until tomorrow, the small group of Hanjin will become the de facto master of the Beit League.


    In fact, the contradictions will not occur so quickly. Various forms of fighting and infighting also require a lot of time to pave the way. Lang Ning sent a number of messengers to send letters of different content to the commanders and generals belonging to the Rapids. . If it is the shackles of the Conrad army leader, Lang Ning will focus on Lei Zhe''s grief and determination; if it is the general who has been appreciated by Conrad, Lang Ning will shift the focus to the humiliation of the Conrad Knights. In fact, he said that he will re-open the funeral for Conrad Knights in the near future, hoping that they can bring people back to participate; if it is a general who may be an enemy or a friend, Lang Ning will spend a lot of time denying Rudolph¡¯s Shameless, and strongly attacked the four major city owners of the Beit League all the intrigues.


    As for those who are destined to become opponents, Lang Ning is too lazy to waste energy on them. It is no longer a child. Political contradictions cannot be distinguished by simple justice and evil. Just like an opponent, they will not care about Conrad Knight. What kind of person is it, what to do.


    Lang Ning¡¯s letter will take at least seven or eight days to be sent to the generals, waiting for them to think clearly and decide their position, and then write a letter to Lang Ning, which will take almost a month before and after. That is to say, the first step of the battle requires a whole month to pave the way.


    Han Jin and several other people are living very happy now. In the words of Mo Xinke, there are people behind Laozi! Lei Zhe is known as the young marshal. He is definitely the innocent king of the ninth town. The Mo Xinke can often carry it back with Lei Zhe. In this ninth town, who is afraid of it? !


    Therefore, Moxike believes that now he is qualified to fall, and he is obliged to fall, eat, he wants to eat the best, drink, he wants to drink the most beautiful wine, as for playing a woman, of course, pick the youngest and most beautiful Bar girls, unfortunately, they often evolve into farce. Hilna''s sense of smell can be described as magical. No matter how much Moss has been in the bar, Hilna will not appear, but as long as Moxie calls the bar girl to accompany the wine, it won''t take much. At the time, Hilna will stand behind Moses in a cold, so that Mossenko is suffering.


    In fact, this kind of thing, women have the truth of women, men have the truth of men, and they can never fight who is right and who is wrong.


    After a few troubles, the Mo Xinke also learned, just drinking from the self, and not easily smashing those bar girls.


    On this day, Han Jin and Mo Xinke walked into a bar in the town together. Han Jin just came out to relax and relax, so he took a moment to go back, and Moxico did not enjoy it. In the bar.


    There are not many mercenaries in the ninth town. Most of the guests in the bar are from the officers of the Rapids. There are not many locals. Because the source of tourists is limited, the competition between the bars is very intense, and the patterns are endless.


    Now, there are a few bar women standing on the wine table, shaking their waists, and from time to time picking up the dance skirt, seduce the officers below, and the officers issued a series of strange noises and snoring.


    The squadron''s military discipline is extremely strict, but this kind of thing that you love and wants is not in the military discipline. The fundamental desire of life must be vented, otherwise it will distort the character. Those who force others to destroy their desires in the name of heaven and justice are often despicable and shameless. They only ask others how to do it, but they never lead by example.


    Moxie Branch drank the last ale, took out a dozen silver coins and threw it on the table. He still had to practice swordsmanship tomorrow. He should go to bed early.


    At this moment, a middle-aged man with a normal appearance and a more ordinary dress stood opposite the Mossenko and smiled and said: "Are you a Morgan Stanley?"


    "I am, is there something?" Moxike looked up and down.


    "Can I sit down and talk?"


    "Yes, sit down." Moxico waved his hand.


    The middle-aged man sat down: "I heard that you are a person who likes to go straight, so... I won''t turn around with you."


    "I really like this." Mo Xinke smiled.


    "This is the case. I have a shipment and I need to go to the twelfth town. I have been looking for a while in the town and have not found a suitable mercenary." The middle-aged man paused: "Can you help me?" Please rest assured that you don¡¯t have to worry about the commission, the opening is, as long as I can get it, I will meet your requirements."


    "How much do you give me how much money do you give me? The tone is not small." Mo Xinke opened his mouth.


    "Of course, with yours, you won''t be deliberately embarrassed, isn''t it?" The middle-aged man laughed.


    "Before we talk about business, don''t you think you should introduce yourself first?" Moxie said softly.


    "My name is Justin and I am the head of the Morgan Business Group in the Beit League."


    "Motor... Morgan Chamber of Commerce?" Moxico almost bit his tongue.


    "Yeah, is there anything wrong?" Justin asked in surprise.


    "Nothing is okay." Moxie reached out and snapped a finger, indicating that the woman would send another dozen of ale, and he looked at Justin while sipping a ale, and never spoke.


    Justin was not in a hurry, just watching Moses.


    "Take your goods from here to the twelfth town, are you?"


    "Yes."


    Mo Xinke indulged in a moment: "More than one hundred miles, so, a price, two hundred gold coins!"


    Justin stayed asleep and smiled bitterly: "Adult, in fact, I just want to be a peace of mind, there is no thief on the road, you want this price, is it too high?"


    "Do you think that Laozi will put this money in his eyes?" Moxike picked a thumb: "It¡¯s just that it¡¯s idle, I want to go out and turn around. If I don¡¯t have money, I¡¯ll go to Leizhe and say , how much is it?"


    "I know, I know." Justin looked a little embarrassed. In fact, he really wanted to agree, but the price is too outrageous. Although the person in Moshin is stupid, it is easier to lie. But when he wakes up, he will definitely have doubts.


    "Agree, we will sign the contract, disagree, you take a place to sit, do not hinder me to watch the show!" Mo Xinke said awkwardly.


    "Adult, in fact... In fact, you don''t have to send the goods to the twelfth town, just send them to Meilin New Village."


    ¡°Merlin New Village? Is it only sixty miles from the ninth town?¡±


    "Yeah yeah."


    "That would make you 200 gold coins really higher." Moxike thought for a moment: "This way, a hundred gold coins!"


    Justin opened his mouth and tried to say it and turned into a helpless smile: "That... well, but I said in front, this hundred gold coins are paid to you, no matter how many people you find, I I can only pay one hundred gold coins!"


    "Fart is a big deal, but also to find a helper? Besides, who is the one hundred gold coins? I can do it alone."


    "That''s good, that''s good." Justin pulled out a bag from his arms and looked around. He carefully counted fifty gold coins: "This is a deposit for you, waiting for you to send the goods. After I arrive at Merlin New Village, I will pay the rest of the money to you."


    "We should sign the contract now." Moxico was looking for something on his body.


    "No, no need..." Justin laughed.


    ¡°No need?¡± Moxie said with amazement: ¡°At least I have to write a receipt for you?¡±


    "Oh, who are you? How can you put this money in your eyes?! Again, we will have opportunities for cooperation in the future." Justin laughed.


    "okay then."


    "That''s it." Justin stood up: "Adult, my goods will start tomorrow morning, you see... Where am I waiting for you?"


    "So urgent? Which city do you go from?"


    "Of course it is the South Gate."


    "Tomorrow morning, I am waiting for you at the South Gate." Moxico said while he yawned.


    "Okay, then you should pay attention to rest early." Justin nodded again and again, and then said a few words of politeness, which came out of the bar.


    Mossco lazily picked up the gold coins on the table, then raised the glass, blocked it behind the glass with one hand, carefully looked at his own image on the glass, muttered in a very low voice: Great Moss, you look really stupid..."

 Chapter 18： Unexpected discovery

    Chapter 108 is unexpectedly discovered


    In the early morning, when a fleet of more than 60 carriages approached the South Gate, Moxico greeted him from a bar on the side of the road. He sipped his body with strong alcohol and his eyes were red. It seems that it should be a night without sleep.


    "Moss, you are a trustworthy person." Justin poked his head out of the carriage of a carriage and laughed.


    "Crap! Who am I?!" Moxie said slyly, he looked around: "So many carriages? Your caravan is not small."


    "Oh... In this ninth town, you can." Justin laughed. "You can''t go outside, you can count the second-rate business group."


    "Don''t be humble, I have heard of Morgan''s business group. If even Morgan''s business group can only be regarded as second-rate, there are not many first-class commercial groups on the mainland." Moxico lifted his foot and climbed onto the carriage: "But, I I heard that Desmark was very jealous of the Morgan Chamber of Commerce and ordered the investigation of all the property of the Morgan Group. Is this news true?"


    "This..." Justin hesitated, smiled bitterly: "Adult, this is something inside our business group, I... not talking outside."


    "Understand, understand." Mo Xinke laughed and then shifted the topic: "What are you trafficking this time?"


    "Food and clothes." Justin said very seriously: "The vampires invaded the Bayer League, not knowing how many people were killed and how many villages were destroyed! Oh... a large number of refugees gathered in the West City, and the city owner Winston ordered a high price. The acquisition of food and clothing to solve the problems of the lives of those refugees, huh, this is the call of the urban master, we must be strong supporters.


    "Don''t you want to send the goods to the twelfth town?"


    "Yeah, these goods are only prepared by one of our branches. There are also many branches that are also buying food and clothes. The twelfth town is our meeting place. After the goods are delivered there, we will not have to pay attention. Some people will Responsible for transporting the goods to Xicheng."


    "If the businessmen on the mainland have a sense of justice like you... how good!" Mo Xinke sighed.


    "A lot of people look down on businessmen. They think that businessmen are talking about profit." Justin showed a helpless look: "In fact, this is because they are too one-sided. Our job is to buy low and sell high, and earn the difference." , not profit, what do we eat and drink? We are starving, can someone pity us?"


    "Yeah, yeah..." Moxike was all right.


    "Where do they know the pains of businessmen? Start sleeping late, keep on rushing, don''t talk hard, but also endure all kinds of pressures and threats." Justin smiled and said: "Adult, you know How confusing this continent is, and our caravans sometimes have to cross several territories of the lords. Any accidents will have disastrous consequences. In any place, there must be big people to meet and take care of. Otherwise, Property will be checked, and the guard will be killed. This kind of thing happens often. Who can we go to?"


    "Listen to you saying this... I suddenly felt a little worried." Moxie picked up the curtain and looked out: "The team is too long, I am afraid that I can''t take care of it, so let me find a few more people."


    "Adult, what do you have to worry about?" Justin said with a smile: "You only need to **** us to the new village of Merlin. It is under the jurisdiction of the ninth town. Within the control of the Rapids, who still Dare to find your trouble?"


    "That... well." Moxenko shrugged his shoulders. His expression looked normal, but his heart kept cursing Justin, too bullying! !


    Deaf people are also skilled, at least to choose the shortcomings to attack, for example, Âî º«½ø is a ugly, ÂîĦÐÅ¿Æ is a little dwarf, will the beggars be angry? Impossible, they will feel that the spirit of the deaf is problematic.


    After the Moxenko told Hanjin and Sinnier what happened at night, no surprises were made. Everyone gave a heart-wrenching laugh. The businessman did not find someone else and only sent his mind to the head of Moshin. It is already obvious that the intention is to dissuade Moxie from seeking the help of a partner. He believes that Mox is the most stupid and easiest to be fooled.


    Now, Moxike is trying to prove that the opinions of Hanjin are wrong, but the results are unacceptable. Therefore, Moxike is very angry now, and the consequences are very serious!


    The team was close to the checkpoint of the town, and the screams of the soldiers came from outside. Justin laughed: "Adults, check it out, let''s go out and see, lest the knights look for problems."


    "Okay." Mo Xinke snorted and screamed. He picked up the curtain and stood on the rut. He looked at it and said, "Who is responsible here today?"


    "Yeah...is the Maxim''s family!" Several knights hurriedly greeted them: "How are you here?"


    When Leizhe entered the military camp, Mossko always fought around Lei Zhe. In the eyes of the knights, Mo Xinke was a very close partner of Shaozhe, not to mention the little knight who was responsible for guarding the town. The senior officer who was pulled up by Zheyi did not dare to be rude to the Moxin section.


    "I took a business and escorted this caravan to the new village of Merlin." Moshin said: "You better hurry, don''t grind, I have to come back today."


    "Open the checkpoint!" One of the knights screamed and then smiled at Moss: "Adult, you can go."


    "Is this checked?" Moxike sneaked, then shook his head: "How to check how to check, this is your power, but also your responsibility, don''t because I am causing things, not for me. it is good."


    "Adult, there are dozens of carriages here, we only have a few people? When should we check?" The knight smiled. "In this case, just check one or two."


    "This way..." Moss Coton paused: "Some of you, go to the little widow''s place tonight, drink and play on me, don''t tell me you don''t know which little widow!"


    "How is it possible? Haha..." The knights laughed together.


    The front checkpoint has been opened, the team slowly drove out of the ninth town, Justin sighed: "You still have the strength of the adults, as usual, they have to toss in the team for hours!"


    "A hundred gold coins are worth it?" Moxico suddenly said.


    "Value, too much!" Justin laughed. Perhaps it was because the heart was too disdainful of the Moxenko, and he did not notice that it was a pun.


    The Moxic Branch realized that he was a little unsettled and made a few laughs to cover up his mistakes. This is no wonder that he, no one is willing to be a fooled character, he did not pull out the giant sword, it is already very self-control.


    When the team disappeared into the distance, there were a few more figures near the checkpoint. Lei Zhe, Han Jin, Xian Nier and others all arrived.


    "Young Shuai, we checked the four carriages with the fastest speed. There were food and clothing in the car. There was nothing else." A knight said with respect and respect.


    "Are you sure you have it?" Lei Zhe frowned slightly.


    "Yes, handsome." The knight nodded. "And the car''s heavy weight, as well as the driver''s and guard''s look are normal."


    "I think there must be a problem in this." Han Jin said softly: "How much can a whole grain of food sell? How much can it be sold in ten cars? Use a hundred gold coins to hire a Moxinke... too luxurious. !"


    "Where is the problem?" Xiannier said.


    "Or... we will keep up, I am worried about Moss." Lei Zhe said.


    Everyone looks at each other. As a young martyr, Lei Zhe, there is no stability and overall situation that the young marshal should have. He is not interested in military affairs. When Lang Ning finds him to report, he always let Lang Ning take his own ideas. He expressed strong curiosity about the matter of Moxico. Just like now, he actually suggested that everyone should keep up... As the innocent king of the ninth town, should he stay in the town to take over the military and political affairs, or should he ran out to track and monitor a caravan with doubts? This multiple-choice question is not difficult, and many people can give a correct answer.


    "You still stay here, we will be enough," said Siniel.


    "Don''t forget my career, no one is better than me."


    Han Jin and Xian Nier are silent, indeed, no one is better suited to stalking than Lei Zhe, but how should Lang Ning explain it?


    One side is stupid, one side is making a mistake, and the relationship between Moshin and Justin is quickly warmed up. There is really no danger on this road. Even if a thief is eyeing these foods and clothes, he will not run into the area of ??the Rapids. It is purely impatient.


    However, the emotions of the two people are completely different. One hates that this time is too fast. One hates that this time is too slow. Finally, the moment the Moss is about to run away, the team finally approaches Meilin New Village.


    ¡°It¡¯s really pleasant to chat with you.¡± Justin looked out and smiled. ¡°Unfortunately, we are going to break up.


    Moxie looked at Justin lazily, and the heart was secret, boy, you were saved for a while! do you know? !


    "This is your commission. Please check it out."


    "Isn''t there anything for me?" Moxenko rubbed his purse with his hand: "Can I go?"


    "Of course, I hope we will have the opportunity to cooperate next time."


    Moxie was slightly disappointed. He had already alarmed Han Jin and Lei Zhe. They had such a big movement, and it ended so inexplicably. It''s not right!


    "Do you still have something?" Justin was going to go out and found that the look of Moxico was abnormal, and asked sideways.


    "Nothing, nothing." Moshin Kohaha smiled: "I just feel... money, it''s still very easy to earn." His sight was swept away, and he found that Justin''s waist showed a familiar jade, and he was in a hurry. Move your eyes to other places.


    "Haha, in your capacity, it is not easy to do anything." Justin laughed.

 Chapter 19： Man and boy

    Chapter 109 Men and Boys


    "You are sure that there is no problem with that shipment?" Moxico cried with wide eyes.


    ¡°No problem, it¡¯s food and clothing.¡±


    "That''s weird..." Moxico supported his chin and thought with a deep gesture.


    Han Jin, Xian Nier, Sasou and Lei Zhe, the elite members of the team are here, everyone is sitting in a circle, the Justin brings them a lot of questions, how to think can not figure out.


    "Mosco, what kind of person do you think is Justin?" Han Jin asked slowly.


    "He? It''s a fool!" Mo Xinke snorted: "Want to fight with Laozi? Hehe..."


    "It seems that he is just a small role that is dispensable. Those who sent Justin were to test the Moxico."


    "Well..." Moxie nodded hard, then he understood the subtext in his words, and said: "Raphael, what do you mean? Just test me, just send a small character that can be dispensable. ?"


    "I think Raphael said it makes sense." Sinner said: "Since even the Mossenko thinks he is a fool, the extent to which Justin is stupid is already imaginable."


    "You...nonsense!" Moxike suddenly remembered one thing: "He still has a piece of jade on him! Like the last time we saw it, do you think he will be a small character?"


    ¡°Is this the same?¡± Han Jin hurriedly took out Yu Pei from the space ring.


    "It is exactly like this one, my eyes are not wrong."


    Han Jin and Xian Nier looked at each other and said in unison: "Who are they?"


    "We don''t have to think so much." Lei Zhe said slowly: "Since it is a temptation, there will definitely be contact in the back. The ninth town is in our hands. We only need to wait quietly and slowly." ""


    "Is it a high-ranking thief, more than patience... probably no one can compare you." Sasio laughed.


    "We can only wait." Han Jin stood up.


    "Or do we... Dress up as a thief group to catch up?" Moshin.


    "Your idea is really bad." Siniel said bluntly: "They are carrying food and clothing this time, because this is their test of your chips, they don''t want to suffer too much loss! You put those What can I do if I grab something?"


    Moxico scratched his head and hurriedly shifted the subject: "Right, listen to that Justin said that several Morgan Business Group branches in Beit League are still running in an organized way. The situation is not as messy as we thought. ""


    "This is good news." Han Jin smiled. "In the past, we couldn''t help Julie. Now there is Lei Zhe... Oh, we can let Julie take back the power that should belong to her at any time."


    It must be admitted that power is a good thing. If there are journalists in the world, interview Han Han and others and ask them what kind of feeling they have after their own territory. They will tell the reporter the same answer. It is very reassuring and very Free, very cool!


    Han Jin does not need to hide and hide the doctrine experiment. Even if the sounds and monsters he created have alarmed many people, he will not suffer any interference. Lili can go out shopping in a big way, and there is no problem alone. There is no need to worry about being harassed by anyone; in the first and second cavalry brigades, there are magicians. Although there are only six magicians in total, their knowledge, equipment, and backup resources are very formal. For example, they have their own laboratories. There are their own data rooms, and there are some finished magical scrolls. In this environment, Sassu is a good thing.


    Compared to the environment in which you lived, this is a paradise, a world that belongs to them!


    This is the influence of power and power.


    One day, Sasko came out of the house and was thinking of a breath in the yard, and met the newly arrived Moshin and Hilna.


    "Where are you going?" Moxico stared at the giant sword and sweat, apparently just practicing swordsmanship.


    "I will go to the yard to stay." Unfortunately, Sasio is standing in the downwind, and the sweat that swept over the face almost suffocated him. He was too embarrassed to make other moves, only to the side. Moved a step.


    "What about Rafael?" Unfortunately, Moxenko didn''t want to let Sassu go so far, still in front of him.


    "Going out with Siniel." Sasko replied casually, and now he just wants to get rid of this guy who is screaming a strong ¡®manishness¡¯.


    "What? And Senil went out?" Moxico''s eyes lit up and immediately scraped past Sasio.


    "What''s wrong? What''s wrong with them going out?" Hilla asked with a puzzled look.


    "Go and go, the man''s business woman is less interjected." Moxie''s face impatiently pushed Hilna into the house, and then regardless of Sasio''s wishes, he came to the middle of the yard with his neck around him. .


    "Sasio, you found no, they have always been in pairs in the near future?" Moxike mysteriously lowered his voice and said.


    Sasio did not expect that Moxico pulled himself over to say such a sentence. He opened the dirty hand on his neck: "Is this related to you?"


    "How is it irrelevant?" The expression of Moxico looks very gossip. Sussex, who is about to turn away, continues to say: "How can you not care about such a big thing in our team?" ¡±


    "Okay." Sasko stood helplessly, but he didn''t want to leave. It was really no strength.


    "What happened to the two of them going out together? Didn''t it always happen like this before?" Sasio asked.


    "The problem is here! Why are they going out together? Where are you going, what do you do, do you know that?" Unknowingly, the voice of Moshinko grew bigger and he even packed things on the other side of the yard. Stilberg stopped his movements and raised his ears.


    "How can I know what they are going to do, do you know?"


    "Ha! I told you that this is the difference between men and boys!" Moxico smacked the shoulders of Sasio, a look that you are not as good as me.


    "It¡¯s always better than you! Look at what your eyes are?" Sasko¡¯s face was a little red, and he couldn¡¯t help but raise his voice: "Then you said, what did they both go out to do?"


    "Hey, I tell you, in fact, they are going..." Without waiting for the words of Moxinke, a sharp arrow carried the wind into the ground in front of Moss.


    The Moxike was scared to be stunned. It was not scared by the arrow. Instead, he saw the door outside the courtyard. Han Jin and Siniel were standing there. The most important thing was that Xianni The longbow in his hand has been opened again.


    Han Jin¡¯s face was smiling, and he couldn¡¯t see the look of life. On the contrary, his mood was very good.


    Han Jin started his hand and walked slowly into the yard. He paused while passing by Mo Xinke and took a shot at Mo Xinke.


    "Moxin Branch, in my heart, I really admire your courage." After that, Han Jin walked away from Mo Xinke.


    "Xinnier..." Moxenko swallowed a tough mouth, and he was wondering how he could get through.


    ßÝ µÄ , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , Ħ Ħ Ħ Ħ Ħ Ħ Ħ Ħ Ħ Ħ Ħ Ħ Ħ Ħ Ħ Ħ Ħ Ħ Ħ Ħ Ħ Ħ


    When Mo Xinke suddenly flew out of the sky, he turned and fled to the house. Although he knew that Xiannier could not hurt him, the problem was that he understood that he was losing money and could not face Xiannier. He could only take the opportunity to escape. .


    "Boring guy!" Siniel said coldly, no one could see her expression with a mask, but her eyes were somewhat unnatural.


    "Xinnier, you know, how can I discuss this boring topic with him? It¡¯s Mosko Kota pulling me and not letting me go..." Sasio explained eagerly.


    Xiannier took a look at Sasou and turned away from the yard. In fact, she and Han Jin have not finished talking, but at this time, there is no way to talk about it anymore.


    Looking at the back of Xiannier, Sasio finally breathed a sigh of relief. At this moment, Hilna¡¯s voice suddenly came from the room. In the past, Hilna was very hearty and very happy when she spoke. The tone of the present is full of the taste of the yin test: "Mosco, what did you say?"


    "What are you talking about?" Moxie said as he probed.


    "You yourself don''t know what you said?!" Hilna suddenly screamed.


    "What did I say?" Moxie said with a sigh of relief: "Mom, I was almost killed by the sultry elf. You don''t know how to care for me, but also shout with me? What?"


    "The difference between boys and men?!" Hilna said with a grin. "It looks like you are a man now, isn''t it? It''s a man, isn''t it?!"


    "What...what man?" The face of Moxie was a change at the time.


    At the next moment, the figure of Mo Xinke disappeared from the door, and then there was a screaming voice inside. Sasio sighed in the sky, his face was helpless, big brothers and sisters, you went back to your room. Hit...


    Lei Zhe¡¯s figure suddenly appeared at the gate of the hospital: ¡°Raphael, Sasou, you are all there, that¡¯s good! Hey... what''s inside?¡±


    "Mosco and Hilna are fighting." Sasio smiled, and he suddenly found that Lei Zhe''s look was very dignified: "What happened?"


    "There is a very strange thing outside the town, I think... we should go over it together." Lei Zhe said slowly.


    "Related to the Morgan Chamber of Commerce? Or...the other generals of the Rapids have responded?" Han Jin asked.


    "No, you will know when you go out with me."

 Chapter 110： abyss

    Chapter One Chapter Abyss


    In the ninth town, more than ten miles away from the east, on the edge of a small forest, hundreds of knights set up a cordon, and some farmers gathered nearby, talking about what was low.


    In the morning, several farmers came here to sort out a wasteland. When they were busy, they suddenly heard a thunderous bang, and the earth shook with violent trepidation. Then they saw a black hole on the ground, the farmer They were scared and quickly reported things to the cavalry brigade.


    It is reasonable to say that this is not a great thing. The key is that the hole is too big. The diameter is about 50 meters. The darkness of the black paint is not at the bottom. If there is nothing, it will be chilly.


    Han Jin frowned. This cave was not naturally formed. The wall was very smooth, like a mirror, and it was straight up and down. The breath in the hole made him very uncomfortable.


    Moxico picked up a large piece of gravel from the ground and threw it into the hole. But for a long time, there was no echo. The people could not help but scream, and the hole was too deep.


    "Are you crazy? The darkness here is so strong, do you want to kill everyone?" Sasio said.


    ¡°Is it so serious?¡± Moxike said with conviction: ¡°I think you should change to be a bard, a hole. As for your fuss?¡±


    "What is the dark atmosphere you said?" Han Jin is very interested in Sasio''s words.


    Sasio looked at Han Jin: "Have you heard the legend about the abyss?"


    "It''s just a legend, so you can take it seriously." Moxiko caught Sasko''s speech and pouted on one side.


    "Listen to Sasio and continue to say that the abyss is true," said Sinnel.


    The Moxico stalked his neck and just wanted to continue to say something. Suddenly he felt a sharp pain in his waist. It was Hilna who licked him in the back and quickly closed his mouth.


    "A long time ago, the races got along very well. Although there were some minor disputes, there have never been large-scale conflicts." Sasio said slowly: "Until one day, the abyss race suddenly rushed to the surface, they The cold-blooded and violent changes have brought earth-shaking changes to the world."


    "You said the abyss race, the combat power is very strong?" Han Jin asked.


    "Their talent is fighting. It is said that at least ten well-trained fighters are needed to kill an adult tauren. The books record that the world of the abyss is full of blood and violence, as long as it can live to adulthood. The abyss races are all strong players who have fought in battles. Those who have low combat power can only be eliminated."


    "What the last?"


    "The abyss race is powerful, but the number is much worse. The race on the ground is under the threat of extinction. One hero after another is created, such as the **** of war, Abraham, the Paladin Gotthard, the elf messenger. Doreen, the king of the hills, Dan Ding, and, at the crucial moment, the dragons joined the war.¡± Speaking of the legendary story of the past, Sasio¡¯s mood became very high: ¡°The abyss suffered heavy losses and finally had to return to the underground. ""


    "According to the records of the elves, the root cause of the defeat of the abyss race is the internal rebellion." Sinner said slowly: "When the kings of the abyss race battle on the ground, there is one or a few abyss strong The people united and seized control of the ground. To be exact, the abyss race was not beaten back, and the kings took the initiative to give up the war because they knew that they were underground."


    "For whatever reason, we finally won," Sassu said.


    "There has been a legend circulating on this continent. Whoever can go deep into the bottom of the world and get the corner of evil will have the strength to disdain the whole continent." Lei Zhe said.


    "Is this kind of person also believed?" Han Jin asked in confusion. According to his opinion, even if there is really a so-called evil horn, it should have fallen into the hands of the abyss race. How can it be put there? Waiting for you to get it?


    Sasio smiled: "Since it is a legend, it means that it has been circulating for a long time. There will always be people who believe that Zagunede is one of them when he was young. When Zaguned went, no one thought he could Come back alive, but what everyone expected was that Zagunede not only came back from the underground world safely, but also brought back a group of vampires. This is his current vampire guard. With the help of a vampire, he can make such a big a foundation."


    "But people on the ground don''t hate these abyss races very much? According to you, how can Zaguned live in peace?"


    "The ground races were able to unite because the abyss races were too bloody. They irrationally attacked all the lives that appeared in front of them, which gave the various races at that time a sense of crisis, because no one knew the next moment. Whose head is on the head of the bad luck.¡± Sasio said: ¡°Although Zaguned is good at killing, he is not without reason. The people in his territory are unable to resist his tyranny. Other people in the territory cannot teach. His blood is bloody. Moreover, the situation on the mainland is so chaotic and there is not enough interest. Who will take the initiative to attack Zagunede, a biting mad dog?"


    "Dark elves are also abyss races?" Han Jin asked curiously.


    "No! We just believe in different things!" said Siniel, somewhat unhappy.


    "What is the big hole? Is it the passage of the abyssal race to the ground?" Seeing that Siniel was somewhat unhappy, Han Jin shifted the subject without revealing the trace.


    "This kind of hole is not the first time. Some people say that it can lead to the underground world. Some people say no, but the truth is not what I can know."


    "If it can really lead to the underground world, does it mean that the abyss race can also come to the ground through it?"


    "Even if it can, it will not be the present." Sasio shrugged.


    "Then you still have a nervous look. Since they don''t dare to come up, what are you doing so urgently?" Mo Xinke muttered beside him.


    "They don''t dare to appear on the ground on a large scale, but if there is a deep abyss race here and you are alarmed, you can go back to the depths of the hole after killing us. The strong in the abyss is not the present. We can resist, look at those vampires you can imagine!" Sasko is the color.


    "Forget it, still seal this hole, leave it." Seeing the two people have a tendency to quarrel, Han Jin quickly advised.


    Under the command of Lei Zhe, the knights ran into the woods, cut down a lot of trees, and dragged them to the crater. Suddenly, Xiannier frowned: "Wait, don''t move!"


    "What''s wrong?" Sasio said.


    "I feel... there seems to be someone below."


    Han Jin took a piece of paper out of the space ring and folded it into a paper crane. He made a symbol and hit it on the paper crane. The paper crane suddenly became a living creature, and the small wings were displayed along the road. The wall of the cave slipped silently.


    Everyone left a few steps and left the edge of the giant hole. After a moment, Han Jin¡¯s closed eyes opened and whispered: ¡°Sure someone!¡±


    "who?"


    "I don''t know, I will go down and see." Han Jin looked at Lei Zhe.


    Lei Zhe received the gods, called several knights, whispered orders, the knights dispelled the distant farmers, and Xiannier and others surrounded Han.


    Han Jin holds some very special magic. Xiannier, Lei Zhe and others have already reached a consensus. This is everyone''s secret. Make sure that the magic is not known to outsiders!


    "Raphael, can you do it yourself?" Sinner whispered.


    "Do not worry, maybe my fighting power is not as good as you, but when it comes to the ability to escape, you are not as good as me." Han Jin smiled.


    "Would you like... I will go with you." Moxie said with a smile on his hippie: "I have two lives, even if you jump, your magic will protect me." He was blessed by the bungee. For a while, there was nothing to start with. It took a long time to create curiosity. Moxico wanted to know the specific effect of the magic. Unfortunately, he had never had the chance to die.


    "With yours." Han Jin took a look at Mo Xinke: "If you dare to waste my magic, I will never help you again within three years."


    "Why do you want three years? Is it good for three days?" Moxike said.


    Han Jin was too lazy to continue to bicker with Mo Xinke. Seeing that the knights had turned over in accordance with Lei Zhe¡¯s orders, the figure was shrunk and disappeared into the earth.


    The next moment, Han Jin has appeared in the ground, hiding behind a huge rock, holding his breath, listening quietly to the movement ahead.


    "It¡¯s **** bad luck." An angry voice said: "Tell you not to move, why don''t you listen?!"


    "Who can think of the magic array can only run once!" Another voice argued.


    "Crap! How long has this underground city been closed?" The man in front angered: "Is the energy of the magic crystal infinite?"


    "Don''t make a noise." Another voice appeared: "I will find a way to seal this hole!"


    "Is there any way? Anyway, I haven''t replaced the magic crystal. And it''s too late. There are a lot of people on the screen, which definitely caught their attention. We are waiting to bear the anger of the ancients of Zagunede!"


    Just then, with a bang, a pair of blood-red highlights rose and rushed straight to where Han entered.


    "There are enemies! The black crow finds the enemy!"


    Han Jin pointed to the ground and rushed out from the giant rock. Raising his hand was a net light curse. In the white light, he saw three monsters standing in front of him. Two of them were similar to humans. But there is a pair of twisted long horns on the head, and the appearance is extremely embarrassing, and the last one is a real monster, like a sea otter floating in the sea, under an egg-shaped body, with more than a dozen The tentacles, the body is full of scales, but can not see the organs that should be, such as eyes, nose, etc., nothing.

 Chapter 111： Strong and strong

    The first chapter is strong and strong


    What is this? Han Jin¡¯s heart is stunned, but how to measure the strength of the other side. At the same time that he released the net light curse, he has already started the god-playing technique, and his body shape has made a blast and straight forward.


    Unexpectedly, the monsters with many tentacles repeatedly screamed and struggled in the light of the white ochre. The black ravens who flew to Hanjin were even more unbearable, not slamming into the cave wall. Pour on the ground.


    As the energy increases, the combat skills that Han Jin relies on are constantly changing, because he has too many methods, so his flexibility is unmatched.


    At first, he tried to make fire charms, but the fire symbol is a low-level Tao. After all, although the power in this world has been greatly improved, it is still very limited. For example, the last time you used the fire charm to attack the middle-aged knight, you can I don''t care about his attacks.


    A few fire attributes magic crystal can absorb a fire, but if you put all the fire elements together, when he can make dozens of fire symbols in one breath, you can make a three-flavored fire! On the surface, it seems that the latter is too expensive, but the fire symbol can only tickle the high-level professional, but the three flavors of real fire may become a weapon for his life!


    However, he has to accumulate various elements and make more advanced symbols, which creates a blank space. Therefore, Han Jin spends a part of his energy to strengthen his body, which can make God play a greater power, and he has Baux mortuary bodyguards, even if the other side''s strength is too strong, he still has a chance to escape.


    Seeing that the jellyfish-like monster can''t bear the illumination of the net light curse, Han Jin suddenly changed the target of attack, and his body shape was swung, and a fist hit the body of the monster egg shape. Now Han Jin¡¯s eyesight has been greatly improved. He can clearly see that the egg-shaped body is sunk into a large pit, and then there are countless green juices sprayed out. Finally, the monster flies out like a cannonball, colliding with a long-horned monster behind it, both servants Fall to the ground.


    Another long-horned monster roared and punched Hanjin. Han Jin did not let it go, and the fists greeted him. The fists of both sides met in midair.


    Han Jin is just a miscellaneous student, martial arts this thing, he understands some, just some. If it is a martial arts master, there will be many ways to deal with the monster attack, or borrow strength, or close to the body, but Han Jin can''t do it.


    This is also determined by the style of God''s play. The so-called God fights is to break through the strong, to fight hard, to attack and attack, and to turn yourself into an invincible warfare that is tens of thousands of people. No matter how strong the opponent is in front of you, the momentum must not fall under the wind, and you must maintain a fearless will. If you are afraid of your heart, it means you have broken your own gods.


    With a bang, Han Jin stepped back, and the long-horned monster retired four or five steps. Obviously, Han Jin prevailed.


    Han Jin¡¯s figure was transformed into a shadow, and in the roar, he punched the front of the long-horned monster.


    The long-horned monster glared at a pair of blood-red eyes and slammed his fists, but this time, Han Jin¡¯s boxing has been released to the fullest extent, and the monster is a rush, in another bang, the long horn The soft armor of the monster''s right elbow suddenly burst, and a piece of white bone pierced his flesh and pierced his soft armor, which was highlighted.


    Han Jin''s speed is too fast, the power is too strong, and the long-horned monster''s arm bones have been suddenly slammed. Of course, the so-called strong is only comparatively speaking.


    This kind of pain is unbearable. The long-horned monster made a screaming scream. Han Jin followed his left fist and bombarded the long-horned monster''s cow''s lips. Its white teeth and two long teeth. The fangs were broken, and the long-horned monster fell back and flew out.


    Han Jin continued to follow up, volleying in the top of the long-horned monster, the right fist mixed with the whistling wind, straight down.


    With a bang, Han Jin¡¯s fist was bombarded on the chest of the long-horned monster. At this moment, the eye of the long-horned monster slammed into the old high, and its chest was deeply trapped, and countless blood from it. In the mouth, in the nose, in the ears, and in the eyes, it splashed out, and its body fell heavily on the ground, splashing a piece of sand.


    Another long-horned monster pushed away his companion and rushed to Hanjin to see his companion being beaten to fight back. It dared to continue provoking. This courage is worthy of praise.


    The hole suddenly became dark, and Han Jin¡¯s fingers were lightly stroked, and a net light curse was released. The long-horned monster is obviously not used to receiving strong light. When the light is shining, it closes the eyes tightly. .


    After fighting a few punches, Han Jin has already understood the strength of the other side. He does not avoid it. The backhand punches out and punches. When the longhorn monster¡¯s fist is about to fall on Hanjin¡¯s shoulder, Hanjin¡¯s fist has already Be the first to hit the other''s throat.


    The long-horned monster has a stiff shape, and it can no longer give up strength. At most, it grabs Hanjin¡¯s shoulder, and then the body shape is softer downwards. Han Jin¡¯s punch has been hit. Broken its throat, broke its blood vessels, trachea, no matter how powerful the monster, suffering this kind of injury can only close his eyes and die.


    Han Jin lifted the kick in the chest of the long-horned monster. In the corner, the monster like the sea otter was struggling to lift the tentacle. Its companion had already flown over and slammed it into a series of screams.


    At this moment, Han Jin suddenly heard the movement behind him, his figure suddenly slammed into the ground, a red light passed through the residual image left by him, hit the wall, and several pieces of fist-sized rock smashed out.


    Han Jin has seen another sneak attack on himself. He released the lifting technique and flew over the monster.


    The monster like the sea otter raised a tentacles and always followed Han Jin. In the faint light of the net light curse, Han Jin could clearly see that the port of the tentacles seemed to have an eyeball with a pupil. At the moment when the eyeball turned red, Han Jin kicked it on the wall of the cave, and his body suddenly changed direction.


    A red light shot from the tentacles, but even the shadow of Han Jin did not touch, Han Jin, like a goshawk, flew down and waved at the top of the egg-shaped body.


    The tentacles that the monster used to support the body obviously could not withstand such a huge force. The egg-shaped body fell to the ground and squatted on the ground. First, it became a circle, and then turned into a horizontal ellipse. When the resistance is slamming, the egg-shaped body has turned into countless green juices splashing around, like a balloon exploding.


    The hole re-entered the darkness, and the horror of the horror came from afar. Han Jin made a net light curse in the direction of the sound. This is his unfavorable place, and he could not see things in the dark.


    Two sea otters are screaming and fleeing in the white light. Their courage is obviously different from those of the two long-horned monsters. However, although they have many tentacles, the speed of running is not fast. People feel a very busy, like two women wrapped in small feet are taking small steps.


    Han Jin pointed to the ground, straight out a dozen meters away, and then toe point again, has caught up with the two monsters.


    "Hey..." One of the monsters turned and screamed in horror. Han Jin kicked on the egg-shaped body. The monster screamed and flew out, hitting the wall, but not waiting. In contact with the wall of the cave, its body has been unable to withstand the tremendous force and slammed into a green raindrop.


    Han Jin stretched out his foot and stepped on the tentacles of another monster. The monster couldn¡¯t help but fall forward, but its tentacles were still struggling, like a weird spider, but no matter how hard it was, it could not Move before the minute.


    "You are the people of Zaguned?" Han Jin said coldly.


    "Oh...hey..." The monster was answering Han Jin with a quirky voice.


    Han Jin looked at the green juice contaminated with his body and flew up. The monster shot straight out like a football and threw himself on a boulder. The scaled skin wrapped tightly around the stone. The green juice continued to flow down the stone, and several tentacles trembled a few times before they moved again.


    Han Jin came back. There is still a monster left. The attack power of the monster is not good. Han Jin is not good at judging, but their bodies are very fragile. The dense scales look very tough, but there seems to be no bones inside. The same, not much stronger than the bubble.


    The monster had just earned from the partner''s body, and more than a dozen tentacles were shaking and stunned. It looked very frightening.


    "Is Zahuned sent you?" Han Jin asked slowly.


    "Hey..."


    "I know you will use our language." Han Jin stepped on a tentacles and smashed it hard.


    "Hey..." The monster made a squeak and then shouted: "I said, I said... we are the expedition team..."


    "Who''s the expedition team?" Han Jin raised his foot.


    "It¡¯s the exploration team of Dag Gunede!"


    "He wants to attack this place?" Han Jin felt a little nervous, and the good days just started, he didn''t want to be bothered.


    "This underground city is too big. The people of Zagunede let us know where the intersections lead. The adults have sent hundreds of exploration teams. We are just one of them."


    "How many people are coming in this direction?"


    "there''s only us."


    "How many monsters do you have in this expedition?"


    "Monsters..." The other party stunned, apparently unable to accept the title of Han Jin, but the situation is stronger than the people, it is still a member of the commissioner said: "There are six."


    Han Jin is silent. He doesn''t know if these monsters have left a mark. It seems that he needs to look at it carefully, but before that, he has to go up and explain to them.


    The hole was dark, Han Jin couldn''t see the monster, but the monster could see Hanjin. Seeing Han Jin is like thinking about something. It quietly lifted the tentacles and aimed at Han Jin.


    It can only be said that it has now lost its proper reason, and even forgets how conspicuously the red light flashing in the tentacles is in the darkness. Just at the moment when it is about to launch an attack, Han Jin has seized its tentacles, a handful of cockroaches. In two paragraphs.


    "Oh..." The monster squeaked and then slowly fell down. Their weaknesses were not only on the body, but the tentacles that could only be attacked were also their key points.

 Chapter 112： Extraordinary character

    Chapter One Two Chapter Extraordinary Characters


    When Han Jin once again appeared on the ground, the knights had already withdrawn, and only Shannier and others were left around. Seeing Han Jin from the underground, everyone is already eccentric, only the lang who just arrived. Ning reveals a shocked look, Sasio eagerly said: "How?"


    "I have encountered a few monsters."


    "Monster? What kind of monster?"


    Han Jin briefly described it, and Siniel said with amazement: "That is the Minotaur and the evil eye!"


    "Belongs to the abyss race?" Han Jin has experienced the strengths of those monsters.


    "Yes!" Senilton paused: "What about those monsters?"


    "It has been solved by me."


    Siniel stunned and said: "Raphael, the next time you encounter this kind of thing, don''t do it yourself! Your combat experience... very bad, and..."


    "It is very bad." Mo Xinke intervened.


    Han Jin and Xian Nier at the same time whitened Mo Xinke, and Xiannier continued: "And you don''t understand their characteristics at all, what if something happens?!"


    "I have no other way." Han Jin shrugged his shoulders: "This hole is straight up and down, you can''t help me down."


    "Oh... Siniel is not caring about you!" Moxenko shot on Hanjin''s shoulder. It¡¯s very strange to say, I don¡¯t know whether it¡¯s the mentality of holding the water and not flowing outside, or because of other things. After discovering that there are many common languages ??between Xiannier and Langning, Mo Xinke is very worried about Hanjin. Put Han Jin and Xian Nier together.


    ¡°Where did the monsters come from?¡± Lang Ning asked slowly.


    "It''s the subordinate of Zagunede." Han Jin sighed a sigh: "I didn''t expect that the underground city would be so big! You will go back to the town first, I will go down and try to put those monsters. The traces left are cleared."


    "Right, the farmers should be controlled, and the news must not be leaked out!" Siniel suddenly remembered something: "Otherwise, when Zaguned knows that there is a hole in the ninth town, he will still send someone." !"


    "But..." Lei Zhe screamed, "I have already let people drive those farmers away!"


    "When I came over, I happened to meet the farmers. I have already stopped them." Lang Ning took over.


    Han Jin saw Lang Ning''s eyes. He didn''t have much contact with Lang Ning. It is only now that Lang Ning''s style is so meticulous, it can be regarded as the degree of dripping.


    "That''s fine." Sunil sighed and then sighed: "In the future... our situation will get harder and harder."


    "Why do you say that?" Moxie asked inexplicably.


    "Zaguned''s subordinates are mostly dark creatures. The huge underground city will become his sturdy support. We can''t fight him in the dark, but he can selectively attack the city on the ground." Slowly said: "Give him a certain amount of time, let him recuperate in the dungeon, his strength will quickly expand!"


    Lang Ning stayed for a moment, suddenly revealing the ecstasy look, grabbed Lei Zhe, and hurriedly said: "Little handsome! I have a very good idea!!"


    "What? What is the idea??" Lei Zhe rarely saw Lang Ning reveal this expression, asked in surprise.


    "For Zaguned, if you protect the dungeon, it is his root! Right?"


    "It is like this, what happened?"


    "Others know this too! It includes the Dixmark of the Holy City, including the four city owners of the Beit League, and the current ally of Zaguned, the lord of the Malik of Dip City!" Lang Ning said slowly: " No one wants to see the constant expansion of Zagunede''s strength! It is said that the lord of Ma Lishen has slowed down the offensive against the holy crown city, allowing Desmark to free up his hand to deal with Zaguned, I even suspect, Ma Lishen and Di Smack has already reached an agreement in secret. Otherwise, where does Desmark have the power to counterattack the dungeon?"


    "You said this, it doesn''t matter to us?" Moxike said, he always firmly believes that this guy who dares to hook up on Chanel must be suppressed!


    "All people are not willing to see Zagunede occupy the dungeon. Under such pressure, for a long time, Zagunede must use all the power to protect his roots!" Lang Ning''s face is agitated: "So, what does he rely on to protect his Black Crow City?!"


    Xiannier and others are stunned.


    "Young Shuai! We have to fight out!!" Lang Ning''s voice is getting higher and higher: "Young, we are in a very difficult situation here! Beit League has split for many years, the forces of the four major cities are deeply rooted, if you take the risk However, launching a war will inevitably become the object of criticism and pain of all people, because it is equal to helping Zagunede! If you only stalemate with them, compared to this intrigue, neither you nor me are far from Why are their opponents not playing our strengths?!"


    "Young Shuai, playing out! Black Crow City is our hope!" Lang Ning''s voice echoed in the forest, apparently he was excited to the extreme: "The four major city owners are also giving you a headache, if you decide to attack the black crow If you are in the city, they will definitely support you and send you away, so that they can truly become their site! And the residents of Zhagunede¡¯s Vampire Guards, who have killed the Beit League, have caused unanimous anger, if you want Attacking Zagunede¡¯s nest, the military heart and the people¡¯s heart will stand on your side! Countless people will appreciate you and admire you. When we come back one day, they will not help us, nor will they stand in the Big Four. The side of the city owner."


    ¡°The Black Crow City has a vast territory and fertile land. It was originally a city that could become very rich. It was because Zaguned was so cruel that it would make the Black Crow City look like that! And, as long as we choose the right time Not only can it occupy the Black Crow City without any effort, but it can also occupy a large number of resources that Zaguned hoards. Now the war is spreading everywhere and there are countless people. I am confident that after a period of development, the Black Crow City will be restored! ¡±


    "Good!" cried Shanel.


    "Good!!" Sasio also responded.


    "Young, I am only worried about it now!" Lang Ning sighed and smiled.


    "what?"


    "Dismmark is very clear about the meaning of the dungeon, so his control of the dungeon must be very strict. I don''t know where Zaguned learned the secrets of the dungeon!" Lang Nington Dun: "If... someone deliberately leaked the secret to Zaguned, then I am sure that the informant is an extraordinary person! He has great ambition, strong insight, good at layout, maybe in At this time, he has already set his sights on the Black Crow City. Although the situation on the mainland is very chaotic, but the various forces have already formed, and there is almost no living space for the new lords. He even thought of using this method to seek the black of Zagunede. Crow City...Young, this person will be our enemy!"


    "It is true that someone deliberately leaked this secret to Zagunede." Xiannier sighed.


    "Do you know this person?" Lang Ning was shocked.


    "This extraordinary person you said... is our prophet, Raphael." The expression of Xiannier is getting more and more weird.


    "You...you..." Sasio looked at Han Jin and looked at Lang Ning: "You think too much? Rafael..." He thought back, when Han Jin talked about it. The matter, just trying to create a chaos, should not count to this point. If Lang Ning is all true, then Han Jin¡¯s mind is terrible! However, he was not sure of the true and false, maybe Han Jin did think so, but did not tell them.


    "I only thought that you are a magician and a teacher. I really didn''t think that you are still so outstanding..." Lonnie couldn''t go on, saying that Han Jin is a military strategist? But he seems to be only the leader of a mercenary squad, and he is very close to the relationship between the young and the handsome, saying that Han Jin does not understand the military? But his layout is really vicious, throwing a fat that Zaguned has to swallow, and creating an impossible opportunity, which is often described as a ''miracle''.


    "Oh..." Han Jin laughed, he was not stupid, of course he could understand Lang Ning''s words, just... he really didn''t want to be so long-term, denied it, admitted it was not, and it was somewhat embarrassing.


    "Young, decide!" Lang Ning''s eyes shifted to Lei Zhe: "This is the best opportunity for us!"


    "Although I don''t know how to fight, I can understand what you said." Lei Zhe smiled and said, "Go and do it!"


    "Yes, handsome!" Lang Ning''s spirited return. Since she was rescued by Lei Zhe, although she has been trying her best to plan for Lei Zhe, he is frustrated with the future because they can''t wage war for no reason, if only Fighting internal consumption, he is very skeptical about whether he can play with those old slickers. Don''t look at the military abilities of the few city owners. It can be said that the whole person is more savvy than one. And now, he saw a hope of soaring!


    Looking at the back of Lang Ning''s stride, Lei Zhe''s eyes fell on Han Jin: "Raphael, is it really you? Really, did you reveal this secret to Zaguned?"


    "It is him!" Xiannier, Sasou, Mo Xinke and others nodded in unison.


    "And he told us at the time that he was trying to create a chaos! But after making a mess, we have to do something, he didn''t say it." Sunil added.


    "Because we didn''t have power at the time." Sasio said: "Even if he tells us, it doesn''t make sense."


    "You..." Lei Zhe was speechless, and Lang Ning¡¯s comments were still in his ear, and his inner shock could not be described in words.


    "I understand why Rafael had to say... He wanted to be a lord." Moxico whispered.


    "Raphael, if Lang Ning''s words are all true, if you really think so much, huh, huh... even if the **** of war Abraham is alive, you may not be inferior to him!" Sasuo fixed the look at Han Progress.


    "Well, we should go back." Xiannier looked at Han Jin with a meaningful look and turned to walk in the direction of the town.

 Chapter 113： boor

    The first three chapters


    "Adult, Mo Xinke adults!" cried a voice.


    The Moxico turned around and saw two people following him. One of them, he knew, was Justin of the Morgan Group. Justin¡¯s dress is still so ordinary, while the other person looks more gorgeous. Now it¡¯s spring, and he¡¯s still wearing a cloak of feathers from the feather bird. Although it¡¯s not in line with the solar terms, it¡¯s the sparkling crystal. The colorful Huaguang is very attractive to others, and it also adds a noble temperament to him.


    "Adult, I haven''t seen you for half a month, you seem to be more and more prestigious." Justin laughed.


    "Yes? If you don''t pay attention, I know that my drink is getting bigger and bigger." Mo Xinke smiled: "When is it coming back?"


    "I just came back, adult, I will introduce you to you." Justin turned back and let: "This is the owner of our Morgan Business Group, Master Borg. Young Master, this is the Moss I often mention with you. Keda people."


    "Hello." Moxico greeted him with enthusiasm.


    "Hello." Borg said with a smile: "This is not a place to talk. I am a very quiet hotel. I know a very quiet hotel. Let''s talk there?"


    ¡°What''s good for the hotel?¡± Moshin said: ¡°I just want to go to the bar. How busy are we to chat there? You can also watch the show.¡±


    "The atmosphere in the bar is too noisy, the Maxim branch." Borg said with a smile: "I have something big to talk to, so we''d better find a quiet place."


    "So..." Moxico hesitated: "Alright."


    Don''t look at Moxco''s time, but I really want to play him as a fool. He is often played by the other person. He made concessions because he realized that the other party''s coming is not small. This is not from dressing up. Look at it, but attitude, the attitude of persistence!


    Only those who are highly self-sufficient and who are qualified to look at themselves will adhere to their own attitudes. In fact, they can talk to any place, but they can seek for themselves and refute their opinions. This is enough to prove the status of Borg. It is.


    For a moment, three people walked into a hotel. The size of the hotel was not large, but it was very clean, and there was no one, not even the boss. Obviously, Borg had already prepared it.


    "Say, what''s the matter?" Moxico sat in a chair: "Is it... let me protect your caravan? Don''t blame me, we are friends, you always buy food and How many things can you earn for clothes? Why don¡¯t you sell something else?¡±


    "Adults, we think too, but..." Borg said with a wry smile: "More than a hundred thousand refugees are hiding in the West City. They have not eaten or worn. The city owner Winston is so anxious that he can¡¯t sleep, as a businessman, we also I can''t bear to watch so many people suffer."


    "So, are you buying food and clothing this time?"


    "Yes." Borg nodded.


    ¡°Or sent to the new village of Merlin?¡±


    "Yes."


    "I thought it was a big deal, come according to the previous rules." Moxie said lazily, then suddenly remembered something, and patted the table hard: "Don''t tell me, you want to cut the price?!"


    The eyes of Moxinke were so great that they looked at an enemy who was not in the sky. Borg was shocked. Then he couldn¡¯t help but smile: "Adult, you misunderstood, this time you are asked to **** by How can we cut the price of a fleet of more than 100 carriages? In this case, two hundred gold coins, the old rules, pay half first, and after the Merlin new village, we will pay the other half."


    "As early as his mother said, it scared me." Mo Xinke muttered dissatisfied.


    Borg was stunned. Who in the end was shocked? He intended to talk to Mo Xinke personally, but he saw that this rude, only guy who recognized the money, had no interest in talking.


    "Adult, this time we have too many goods, if every carriage has to be checked... Maybe we will not go out at noon, it will be too late, adults, can you discuss with the soldiers and try to let us Hurry up," Justin said.


    "Let me come to say this? Isn''t it a one-word thing? Who dares to check the team of Laozi?!" Mo Xinke said impatiently: "Is there anything else? I still have to drink."


    "Oh... of course, who dares to go with you?" Justin laughed, then took out the purse and carefully counted a hundred gold coins from the purse and placed them on the table: "Adult, this is yours." Deposit."


    Moss eyes brightened, swept away, and swept the gold coins into a pile: "You won''t give that pocket to me? So how do I get it?"


    "Ah... I was negligent." Justin hurriedly took out an empty pocket and handed it to the Moss.


    Moxico put all the gold coins in the purse, shook it proudly, and then stood up, but he seemed to think of something again, the action gradually slowed down, frowning: "No..."


    Borg was shocked and smiled: "How can you be wrong?"


    ¡°How many carriages are there in the caravan this time?¡±


    "There are more than one hundred and eighty vehicles."


    "You dare to play with me!" Mo Xinke slammed the purse on the table, and the table was shaken a few times: "How many carriages did the last team have? You paid me one hundred gold coins, this How many at a time? In the case of the same distance, you should pay me three hundred gold coins! Do you think that Laozi will not count?!"


    Borg was crying and laughing, but his heart was really relaxed. Some of the vigilance and doubts that had been kept disappeared. He was too lazy to negotiate with Moss, and he gave Justin a look. Justin hurriedly counted five more. Ten gold coins, respectfully placed on the table: "Adult, don''t be angry, don''t be angry, we are sloppy!"


    "Justin, Lao Tzu tells you, this attitude is wrong! This is a deceive friend!!" Mo Xinke pointed his finger at Justin''s nose and shouted: "Mom! No wonder all of you guys ½Æ»«, that is, my Mo Xinke, if you change someone else, will you be overtaken by you?!"


    "Adult, don''t be angry, blame us, blame us." Justin apologized and apologized: "In this way, adults, these gold coins are our compensation, can you? Adults, to be honest, we are really sloppy, and We really don''t want to lose your friend!" After that, Justin handed the money bag in his hand to Moss.


    Mo Xinke took the money bag and smashed it. The face was calmed down and he said with a sigh of relief: "You still leave in the morning? Go to the south gate?"


    "Yes, adults."


    "Like the last time, I am waiting for you there." Moxie took all the money bags and swayed out of the hotel.


    Borg looked at the back of Moxie. If he knew that this guy¡¯s character was so rough, he would definitely not come. It¡¯s superfluous!


    "A fool..." Borg whispered when the back of Mo Xinke disappeared.


    "Two fools!" said Moxike, and he showed a smug expression: "I tell you, this time they sent a big man to contact me!" It seems that he has been jealous of the last time. Yu Huai.


    "Borg?" Han Jin¡¯s eyes fell on Julie: "Have you heard of this guy?"


    ¡°Never!¡± said Julie Hate, ¡°If he stood in front of me, I really wanted to give him a slap in the face! I dare to say that I am the master of the Morgan Group!¡±


    "Reassured, you have a chance." Han Jin smiled.


    "I have already checked. The last time someone did buy a lot of food and clothing, but this time, there was no fluctuation in the market. They were definitely something else." Lang Ning said slowly: "But... ... more than 180 horse-drawn carriages, although the ninth town is a big town, but the number of these goods is also too large, the most surprising thing is that not only food and clothing, other goods are not fluctuating, this Totally impossible!"


    "So, what they are going to transport is something that has long been hoarded in the town, or something that is hidden in the town." Han Jin said faintly: "I think this time you can start, you see?" ¡±


    "I support your opinion." Lang Ning said. Since he understood Han Jin¡¯s past, his attitude toward Hanjin has changed greatly. He respects Lei Zhe because of his friendship and the past. He respects Shannier because of his kindness. I respect Han Jin now because he knows that if he was replaced by him at that time, he would never have thought of such a long-term, almost the same metamorphic layout ability, not only compelling, but also awesome.


    "You said..." Han Jin hesitated: "Do the guys have anything to do with Rudolph?"


    "What can I do with him?"


    "When Rudolf was there, why didn''t there be such a thing? When Rudolph died, why did they rush to send the goods away?" Han Jindao said: "At that time, Lei Zhe should first arrest Rudolph, and he should not kill him so early. ¡±


    "After all, Rudolph is a cavalry commander. It is very likely that other accidents will occur if he does not kill him." Shannier shook his head. "You said... it should be just a coincidence."


    "I don''t feel like a coincidence." Han Jindao, of course, he is not sure, this is only the result of reasoning, but also can reason other results, he just thinks that this is the most likely, and then Han Jin changed the topic: "Tomorrow we will split into two ways. I, Mo Xinke and Lang Ning, who are responsible for seizing their fleet, you are responsible for finding out where the goods are coming from."


    "There are so many goods, they need to use a large number of people to carry them. In fact, they can now check, more than 100 carriages. They always need a big place to stop? This kind of thing can be done by Lei Zhe alone." Erdao: "I will help you."


    "I don''t need it, isn''t a cavalry brigade enough to clean them up?" Han Jin smiled.


    "I tell you, no one can rob me!" Moxie said with a grin: "The two guys have given it to me! Especially the Justin!"


    "It is best not to hurt them first, there are many things, we have to get out of their mouths." Han Jin whispered.

 Chapter 114： Surround

    Chapter 1-4


    It was a dull morning, and it was no different from the past. A mighty, invisible team appeared on the avenue and headed south.


    When the soldiers¡¯ checkpoints were more than 100 meters long, the team stopped slowly. Justin looked out from the second carriage and looked at it for a moment. He couldn¡¯t find the Moxico.


    "Hey..." Moxico stared at the big sword and still came out of the small bar, but this time, he was not alone, Han Jin and Lang Ning were behind him, and Lang Ning¡¯s back With a dozen knights.


    "Moses...Mossman?" Justin¡¯s look changed dramatically. Apparently, he recognized Langing.


    The curtain was provoked, Bog got out, and Han Jin and other people were full of unsatisfactory smiles, even if he was really stupid, he didn¡¯t know how to look at other people¡¯s expressions, but people who shouldn¡¯t appear. It has appeared, this has proved everything.


    With a sharp whistle, a team of fully armed knights appeared outside the town, blocking the road out of the town, and the roadside alleys followed a team of soldiers, and Borg¡¯s face became iron blue. Coldly staring at the Moxin branch, gnashing his teeth and said: "Moxin Branch! You dare to sell me!!"


    "Selling? You are too worthy of yourself." Moxico sighed with joy and laughed: "Reassure, we just check your goods carefully. If there is no problem, we will let you go."


    "Oh..." Borg''s eyes became sharp, full of bitter hatred, and then spit out two words: "Death!"


    There was a magic wand in the hands of Borg. The magic wand was inlaid with a very conspicuous large water blue magic crystal. After he spit out the two words, the water blue magic crystal has become shattered and turned into countless splashes of light. At the same time, a huge and sharp ice cone was shot at Moshin.


    The speed of magic release is too fast, and the speed of the ice cone is faster. The most horrible thing is that the ice cone is a nine-order magic, even if it is a great magician, it is difficult to release it in an instant! Perhaps the strength of Borg itself has reached an unfathomable extent. Maybe he is playing the power of the magic wand, but now it is too late to say that, the most important thing is the result!


    The gloating sorrow on the face of Moxie was missing. He just danced the giant sword. The ice cone has penetrated his body. He was cut into two pieces by hard and splattered. In the **** splash, people can clearly see the upper body of the Moxin branch. Straight to the old high, Lang Ning''s position is very fortunate, not within the scope of the ice cone attack, but behind him there are two knights encounter the pool of fish, while being bombarded by the ice cone.


    The ice cone killed several people and was still unstoppable. On the wall of the bar, a hole of two meters wide was blasted into the bar, followed by a violent explosion, accompanied by fears of men and women. Scream.


    Borg''s face turned pale from iron blue, and then he released a seventh-order magic, floating, and the figure rose into the air.


    Only his feet had just left the carriage. A tall wooden man appeared out of thin air in front of him. He hugged him in a very warm and very awkward position, and threw him down and directly pressed it to the ground.


    Regardless of how amazing the magic was, Borg was a magician after all. He was hugged by Han Jin¡¯s release, and he couldn¡¯t make it, not to mention the release of the cone and float, and now he was unable to release it. Other powerful magic.


    "No..." Borg struggled: "Save me!!"


    A strip of people jumped from behind the carriage, some people greeted the soldiers, and others rushed straight toward Borg.


    Unfortunately, due to the distance, Han Jin appeared in front of Boge earlier than them, throwing his fists and slamming, and Boglu¡¯s right upper arm was interrupted by Han Jin, with a strange angle. Distorted, then the left arm.


    "Ah..." Borg made a non-human tragic sound, and he did not know where the strength came from. He even made a leg to kick Hanjin.


    But the magician and the man playing the melee can only ask for their own troubles. Han Jin gently reached out and grabbed Borg¡¯s ankle. Then he lifted his leg and squatted on the knees of Borg. One, Borg¡¯s head stunned and immediately stunned.


    "Get out of the way!" A rushing guard was so anxious that his eyes were flushed and he waved his sword to Hanjin.


    Han Jin snorted, his body shape greeted straight, his left hand dialed, and the other''s long sword was pulled out. The right fist followed and pulled out. He was banging on the chest of the guard. The guard mouth spurted blood and flew out.


    After releasing the gods, Hanjin¡¯s body became tough, and he would not directly resist the other¡¯s long sword. Instead, he chose the right angle to open the sword, and the strength of those guards was not high. Han Jinru is like a tiger. Every time he dials, there will be a guard who will fly out. Others clearly see Han Jin¡¯s movements, but they still can¡¯t resist his attack.


    Because of speed, because of strength, there is a saying in the martial arts, and it will drop ten times! In the face of a huge gap, all the tricks become useless.


    Lang Ning roared and joined the battle group. It was like a mad tiger. The Mo Xinke was a comrade who accompanied Lei Zhe to the military camp. He could not accept this result, and he could not face Lei Zhe!


    The soldiers flocked to the battle, and the caravans of the caravans smashed into one group. One party was prepared, one side was flustered, and the battle was quickly tilted toward the side of the Rapids.


    Han Jin suddenly saw a black light hitting himself at a speed that was hard to detect with the naked eye. If it was not recently strengthened, at his speed, even if he saw it, it would be difficult to make a corresponding action! Han Jin hurriedly extended his right arm, blocking the black light, and an arrow spinning to the air.


    Han Jin¡¯s right arm appeared a deep blood trough, and the blood spewed out. He also felt that his right arm was sore and painful that he could hardly move.


    Han Jin Meng looked up and saw a pair of eyes full of murderous machines. A green arrow disappeared into the ground at the same time. With Hanjin as the center, a piece of vines with claws and claws stretched out to the ground and rolled into Han.


    Han Jin screamed and picked up the arbitrage. He jumped straight into the sky. His eyes didn''t dare to leave the other''s eyes. When his toes were just off the ground, he found a sarcasm in his eyes. Then he I saw a black arrow on the string.


    Han Jin has a feeling of being cold and cold. The elf''s posture is calm and self-confident, as if the death penalty of the opponent has been pronounced. Obviously, she has a full grasp of this arrow. And Han Jin is in midair, nowhere to borrow, can not release the mantle, can only be a target.


    Lost... Han Jin¡¯s heart snorted, and suddenly lost two life-saving symbols. The murderous murder is his daring to fight with all his opponents. He can¡¯t imagine if there is no squatting. Protection, how can he walk in this world? At least within half a month, he can only hide honestly.


    Wu Guang flashed, Han Jin waited for nothing to happen, the long bow in the elf''s hand has been drawn into a full moon, but the arrow can not shoot, because there is an arrow from her left ear, from her The right ear reveals that she has penetrated her head!


    Han Jin only noticed the figure of Xiannier. He couldn''t describe the feeling of recovery. If his character is so unrestrained as Mo Xinke, he might yell: Xiannier, I love you...


    "Kill..." Lang Ning made a roar, his mad heart finally stabilized. The scene of Han Jin¡¯s attack was almost mad, and Mo Xinke was killed. If Han Jin died here, then he I can really do it on the spot!


    "Kill..." The soldiers followed the shouts. There were only two senior professionals in the caravan. Now they are both dead and wounded, and the rest is just a group of lambs to be slaughtered.


    Lang Ning struggled to throw out the gun and fired a caravan guard in front of him. Because of his excitement, his strength was a bit bigger, his body shape was half-way, and the result suddenly became stiff there. The momentum of the mad tiger disappeared without a trace. No trace. Only one person can make him become like this, that is, the Moss, if the Moxenko is still alive, what is the significance of his gnashing battle?


    Moxico stood on the corner of the street, clinging to his giant sword, dull, stupid, as if he had been isolated from the world, he has not reacted yet.


    "How..." Lang Ning couldn''t believe his eyes, it was impossible! This is absolutely impossible! Within such a short distance, in the face of the instant ice cone attack, any professional below the eighth order has no possibility of escape, even the thieves! What''s more, he saw the Mossenko being killed!


    The desperate resistance of the caravan guards caused the murder of the soldiers. They didn¡¯t show any mercy. They often made up a few mistakes after cutting down their opponents. If the frightened horses were running around, then the horses would be together. Kill it!


    The whole street is full of blood, killing the sound, the ninth town is also an ancient big town, the residents of the town have never experienced this kind of scene, they are afraid of shrinking at home, no one dares to be in this Time to go out and watch.


    The resistance of the caravan guards is getting weaker and weaker, leaving only sporadic escorts in the carriage, fighting for a little breathing time. At this time, they have no energy to think about resistance and have no value, just for their own Survival and instinctive battle.


    The movements of the soldiers became more and more rude. They simply flipped the carriage, and then they stood up with a gun in front of the carriage. There was a horse-drawn carriage carrying a few son-in-law, who did not know who they were. But the soldiers did not care about the three seven twenty-one, and they couldn''t tell the difference, and they cut down the son-in-law.


    In the war, it is impossible to distinguish personal behavior. Self and comrades are a group. All enemies are another group. This is the fight between groups and groups! What''s more, the military ranks of the Rapids are extremely strict, and the soldiers will not have any other ideas. Since the enemy groups threaten their own survival, then all kill!

 Chapter 115： Shocking conspiracy

    The first one of the five chapters


    Moxike slowly came to Hanjin, but his walking posture was a bit strange. People with good eyesight could see that his hands and even his legs were shaking slightly, his eyes were erratic, as if thinking about something.


    "Just... what happened?" Lang Ning couldn''t help himself, asked Moses.


    Moxin Branch did not pay attention to Lang Ning. He walked straight and stood behind Han Jin. He reached out and shot Han Jin¡¯s shoulder, but he didn¡¯t know why, he stopped in the air, and for a moment, he slowly took his hand. come back.


    "Raphael, from today, my life is yours." Moxico said in a hoarse voice.


    "Hmmm?" Han Jin¡¯s gaze has been falling on the side of Xiannier. When he heard the words of Mo Xinke, he reacted back and turned his face to look at Moses.


    "Hmm??" Lang Ning is also a glimpse, but he immediately realized that the escape of Moxico is definitely related to Hanjin! Otherwise, the Maxim branch, which has always been awkward, will not speak in this heavy tone.


    "From today, my life is yours!" Moxenko repeated it again. He couldn''t describe the heart that was resurrected. In the end, all the excitement and impulsiveness turned into a kind of gratitude. Love, he feels that only a commitment can express the mood he wants to express.


    Han Jin looked at Moxike seriously, and he smiled a little. "Mosco, what you are doing... people are not used to it."


    "Is it?" Moxico scratched his scalp, and he felt embarrassed. Some things, just do it, there is no need to say it. Mosike smiled: "So... Raphael, then Give me a life!"


    "You..." Han Jin couldn¡¯t smile: "Have you learned the lesson?"


    "Absorbed!" Moxico seriously nodded: "Mom! You should not talk nonsense with him, you should rush directly to cut him!!"


    At this time, Xiannier had come over. She looked up and down the Moxin branch and smiled. "Mosco, you are... really nothing?"


    "I can''t be better now!" Mo Xinke danced back with a sword flower: "Look!"


    "Raphael, you have created a miracle." Sunil''s face is full of exclamation: "To tell the truth, when you add magic to Moxico, I don''t believe that there is such magical magic in the world, you... It has overturned the magical common sense that most people know!"


    The scene suddenly became quiet. Several people¡¯s eyes were concentrated on Hanjin. If you let outsiders hear it, you will definitely think that Sunil is a rebel and a sinister. Because there is only one kind of existence, you can break the magic. Common sense, not subject to rules, that is, God!


    A loud bang, awakened Xiannier and others, the escorts of the business group have been killed, and several soldiers went to search for the overturned carriages, just opened the lid of the compartment, dozens The heavy armor will roll out from the inside.


    Lang Ning¡¯s look immediately became dignified, and the soldiers rushed to check other carriages. Sure enough, the rest of the carriages were all munitions, with bundles of arrows, swords, guns, and some carriages. There are also weird metal parts, and the soldiers can''t see what it is for.


    "God... General! General!" A soldier who jumped to the top of the carriage suddenly screamed and even forgot the secret: "Magic Crystal Cannon! This is a magic crystal cannon!!"


    Xiannier and Lang Ning also took a breath of cold air. They were all soldiers. They knew the purpose and power of the magic crystal cannon. They ignored it and rushed to the carriage.


    Lang Ning jumped into the carriage and pushed the soldier away with a rude motion. Looking inside, the two magic crystal cannons quietly hid in the dark, clean and smooth body, black lacquered muzzle Lang Ning has a feeling of dizziness.


    "General! There are also magic crystal cannons here!" Twenty meters away, another soldier called.


    "Shut up!" Lang Ning tried his best to drink. His eyes fell involuntarily on the two remaining businessmen. What are they doing? Where did they get the military money? !


    On this night, the first and second cavalry brigade stations of the Rapids were extremely strict, and no matter which angle they observed, at least dozens of heavily armed soldiers were walking around to inspect.


    Han Jin, Xian Nier, Sasio, and Lei Zhe and Lang Ning, sitting around the long table, whispering something, the atmosphere is very dignified.


    Under the torture of the guerrillas of the military squad, Borg and Justin have already told all the secrets they know. Because of fear of omissions, Han Jin and Lei Zhe went to the trial separately. These two people are not. It is easy to deal with, but Han Jin¡¯s means are warm and full of modern humanistic atmosphere, and Lei Zhe¡¯s means are much more bloody.


    Borg and Justin were tortured to be infertile, and the things they confided were described as stone-shattered, not too much!


    After meeting Lei Zhe and helping Lei Zhe to regain some of his military power, Han Jin once thought about setting the foundation in Beit League and using Lei Zhe¡¯s army to develop and grow little by little. In other territories, the lord is supreme. Existence, he can''t do anything, and the four major cities of Beit League are intriguing each other, and there are contradictions!


    It is a pity that the wise man in the world is not only one of them, he can think of it, others can think of it, he can see it, others can see it! Moreover, that person not only thought of it, but also saw it. As early as ten years ago, he started his own action!


    He is the chief security officer of Beit City, Woodrow. Bog is the long-time grandson of Woodrow, and he knows a lot of Woodrow''s secrets. When these are displayed in front of Han Jin and others, everyone feels a kind of chill.


    The completeness of Woodrow''s planning, the sinisterness of the mind, the details of the plan, the details of the details, and the numerous things that are laid out are simply jaw-dropping!


    The four city leaders took turns to master the government affairs of the capital city of Beit, but the position of the general security officer has always been served by Woodrow. He is very talented, cleverly involved between several city owners, always showing his reputation and just right. The potential is very clever and obedient, so no matter which city owner is in power, he will only think about making a good relationship with Woodrow so that he can get the best interests in Beit City and will never try to replace the general security officer.


    For more than a decade, Woodrow has struggled for his ideals for more than a decade. He quietly extended his tentacles to various fields and never let anyone feel his threat. When the head of the Conrad army was in the world, he often praised Woodrow, and the four city owners also had a good impression on Woodrow. When talking about Woodrow, almost everyone would say that Woodrow is a good person, a very good person!


    In fact, it is not a bad thing to be able to deceive the head of the Conrad army, because the gentleman can deceive others, but can deceive those old slickers, this kind of heart must not be a small glimpse.


    Han Jin, they felt the coldness of the bones, not because of Woodrow¡¯s current strength, but because of the inhuman endurance. They seemed to see a viper that was quietly lurking there!


    Rudolph is the confidant of Woodrow, and also the head of the Woodrowe, the future squad of the Rapids. There is indeed someone in the Beit League who collaborates with Zaguned, that is Woodrow! When the army of the four citylors launched a counterattack, it was Woodro¡¯s chance to attack. He would take control of the four acropolis in one fell swoop. As for the capital city of Beit, he was the innocent king there.


    Things have been clarified, and the truth is easy to understand. Zachuned¡¯s original ally, Ma Lishen¡¯s lord, is worried. He has already shown signs of parting with Zaguned. Zaguned is eager to find new allies, naturally and Woodrow. .


    Everyone saw the devastating danger of Zaguned, why Woodrow could not see it? This is easier to understand, because this is his only chance. After he really grasps the power, he can split with Zaguned, and Zaguned has no illusions about their future. All he needs is a cultivation. Time of interest.


    Another point is even more surprising. Many people know that Woodrow is a magician, but he rarely shows his true strength, and there is no chance to fight with life. People only think that Woodrow is a warlock, at most Is a sage, in fact, Woodrow is a tenth-level magician!


    When Lei Zhe flipped on the small brother of Borg with a red-hot soldering iron, Borg not only shed some dirty liquid, but also sheds the top secret information. After Rudolf was killed, this thing should have been carried out by his father, Xia Zuo. As the eldest son, Xia Zuo was anxious to make a big event. But Borg, who is the long-term grandson, is more anxious. After Woodrow becomes the lord, Who will be a well-deserved heir? This answer, they are willing to fight for everything.


    Woodrow planned his life. Now that he has not started, the secret has been leaked out by his grandson. Although it is impossible to estimate the harm caused, there is one point that the significance of education is too important...


    As for other small problems, it is even more common to reach a consensus. For example, how can Borg release the cone of ice in an instant? Who made those magic crystal guns made? Sasio has been very diligent, and has been helped by Han Jin. Now he has become a sixth-order warlock. This is already very surprising. Borg saw it as a leisurely son. How did he become a seventh-order sage? Talent can decide everything? ?


    "What do we do?" Lang Ning whispered, his eyes fell on Han Jin, because in comparison, Han Jin''s look is the easiest.


    "In any case, we are going to the Black Crow City. It has no effect on us." Han Jinton paused: "But... Lang Ning said, we will fight back in the future. You think that Beit League is being four. Is the city master controlling the good, or is it better for Woodrow to become the lord?"


    "Of course, it is controlled by four city owners." Lang Ning said.


    "This is simple. The ninth town is under the management of Xicheng. We can send people to come over to Winston, the owner of the West City. Let him see what we have seized and let him ask Borg himself. He is more than us. Know what to do."


    "Woodo is a great magician!" Sasio said.


    "Do you think Xia Zuo will tell Woodrow about these things?" Han Jin said with a smile: "Does he want to be replaced by other brothers? When he tried to hide all this, we might have left."


    Han Jin¡¯s words made everyone open the words, as if the situation was not so critical, then you made a variety of suggestions in a word...

 Chapter 116： Legendary investigation

    The first chapter of the sixteenth chapter of the investigation


    This is definitely a huge fortune that anyone can make a jealousy. The captured team will not have to be said. Lei Zhe and Sasuo also found the origin of the cargo, and sealed three large underground warehouses. A lot of munitions, this is Woodrow handed over to Rudolf, they are preparing for the future expansion and war.


    Rudolph was killed, the ninth town fell into the mastery of Lei Zhe, and the four major city owners were about to send troops to face Zagunede. The time was not waiting for people. Xia Zuo was helpless and had to try to transport those munitions. It¡¯s a pity that it¡¯s a bad thing, it¡¯s a bad thing.


    As for the Morgan Business Group, it has become the property of Woodrow. The disco of the Holy City has started to clean up the Morgan Chamber of Commerce. After Woodrow learned the news, he learned the same thing and took all the branches of the Morgan Group. Have it. Both the former and the latter know that such things have been taboo, causing resentment and hostility from other business groups. Dissmark is forced to do so. Woodrow has no other choice. The rebellion is supposed to be counter-current. It is inevitable to do some activities to drink and quench thirst.


    However, Julie was hit hard. Fortunately, Han Jin and others were willing to take care of her and look forward to the future. After occupying the Black Crow City, they can rebuild the Morgan Business Group there, since her ancestors can take it out. The big situation comes, she can do the same.


    However, Han Jin and others ignored it, which is a kind of pressure for Lili.


    People can mature more quickly under pressure and adversity. This sounds very emotional, but there are still some reasons.


    At dusk, everyone gathered together to chat about gossip. This is the habit that everyone develops when they go east and west. It takes some time to hang around every day, because there is really nothing to do at that time. Now, after setting it down, this habit is inexplicable. It became a reserved project, and Lei Zhe and Lonnie who joined later also conformed to everyone''s habits. Undeniable, idleness can also increase the relationship between the teams, and its role can not be neglected. It is said that now, Lei Zhe and Lang Ning and everyone have become very familiar, and it is natural to make some jokes. This is the effect of chat.


    Han Jin sat at the table, his fingers flicked, and a black beetle, almost half the size of a melon, climbed up the table.


    "Raphael, don''t you waste magic?" Moxico stared at the little beetle: "It''s better to help me!"


    "I have already said that I will write down the lessons you have learned and write it a thousand times. I will give you another magic." Han Jin said without raising his head.


    There was a low-pitched laughter around, and this kind of request was only a trivial matter for Julie, but for Moss, it was able to kill him.


    "What are you laughing at?" Moxie raised his head and shouted. Just as he looked up, the little beetle jumped and sneaked into the Moxico.


    "Raphael, isn''t your current magic enough to release that avatar?" Senil asked softly.


    The encounter of Moxico has caused great shock to everyone. Before the magic effect of Hanjin, everyone has some doubts, but the facts can prove everything! What is the most afraid of a professional with a dream? It is a mistake! Judgment errors, reaction errors, etc., mistakes can often bring catastrophic consequences, even death. Han Jin¡¯s magic gives everyone a chance to make up for mistakes. Nothing in the world can be more precious than this!


    Sunnier has a special identity and is well-informed. He still looks forward to Han Jin¡¯s magic, not to mention others.


    "Well..." Han Jin thought for a moment: "Tomorrow should be almost the same."


    The Moxico suddenly became silent, and the others closed their mouths, and their expressions were somewhat complicated. When Han Jin is unable to release the magic, or when everyone does not know the specific effect of the magic, everything is very simple, but now it has become complicated. For the time being, there is only one magic. Who will be the beneficiary? To put it bluntly, who does not want to be protected by Hanjin? Accidents can happen at any time, maybe, because Hanjin did not choose himself, and then he will die in the accident soon!


    This has nothing to do with solidarity. There is absolutely no radical altruist in the world. This is determined by the law of evolution!


    Moxike is entangled in Hanjin every day to ask for magic blessing. However, when he knows that Han Jin can release the magic tomorrow, his heart has a strange feeling, because Han Jin only helped him, others have not gotten it. Han Jin¡¯s protection, if this magic is still blessed on himself, he will be very ashamed.


    The atmosphere seemed a bit cold, and Han Jin sighed in his heart. In fact, he was already able to release the earthen murder, which was to worry about this kind of thing. Compared with leading the army, he certainly is not as good as Langing and Xiannier. He is definitely not as good as Moxie. Compared with other aspects, he still has a lot of people, but when it comes to humanity, Han Jin The understanding is far more profound than that of Sunil and others.


    One thing, if you want to invite private detectives, it must be tricky or unspeakable. Han Jin has seen many, many strange and grotesque things. He knows very well that if handled well, everyone will be more united than before. If the handling is not good, everyone will have a gap in the heart, a word, difficult!


    Choosing arbitrarily management may be a good idea. The problem is that although his special magic and some misunderstandings make his position climb like a rocket, the time for getting along is still shorter and not enough for him. Be a leader.


    The little beetle had climbed onto the shoulder of Moxico, and Moxenko didn''t know what he was thinking. He didn''t find it at all. The little beetle suddenly jumped and went straight into the ear of Moxico.


    Under the surprise of Moxico, he hurriedly reached for the hand, but the small beetle had climbed in. The fingers of Moxinke were very thick, and they could not be used to rub the nose, let alone dig the ear hole.


    The Moxicon was in a hurry and was caught and caught, and it took a long while to understand. He looked at Han Jin with a look of bitterness.


    "A small bug has made your seventh-order fighter difficult?" Han Jin said with a smile: "Don''t underestimate the little things, do you understand?! Ants are not small? But ants can make the millennial trees become dead wood." Let the tall buildings become ruins, and even let the dam break the dyke! Some small selfishness, small dissatisfaction, it sounds like nothing, but in the end it can ruin a group. Just say the thing a few days ago. If Xia Zuo has no selfishness, the first time the report will be sent to Woodrow, what will happen?"


    Xiannier, Sasou, Lei Zhe, including Lang Ning are not fools, they immediately heard Han Jin¡¯s subtext, you look at me, I look at you, and finally smile.


    "Itchy..." Moshinko had no time to think.


    Han Jin smiled. The little beetle was drilled out of the ear hole of Mo Xinke. The Moxike saw what the devil had. He swept his hand a few times and swept the small beetle to the ground.


    Sunil looked curiously at the little beetle, then leaned down, but as she squatted, the little beetle suddenly jumped up and slammed into her neck, sliding down the chest and sliding into the soft armor. in.


    "Raphael!" Sinnel grabbed his chest and shouted.


    Han Jin was stunned. With his character, he would never sneak up on Siniel. Even if he played, he wouldn¡¯t be in the eyes of the crowd. He wanted to let the little beetle jump on the arms of Xiannier, but There is a time difference between using God to control the spirit, and that thing is too small, and it is not expected that Sunil will suddenly squat down, and this will happen.


    "I...not intentional!" Han Jin explained quickly.


    "You let it out first!"


    "You pressed so tight, how can I let it out?"


    "..." Even with a mask, it can be seen that Xiannier is gnashing his teeth. If it is just a small beetle, Xiannier will not be so serious, but Han Jin has just boasted that he can use the beast''s perspective. Observing the scenery, that is to say, where the small beetle runs, Hanjin can see what is in the place, and it is strange that Xiannier can let go.


    "Cough..." Lei Zhe coughed: "I have something, let''s go out and talk."


    "I understand!" Mo Xinke suddenly yelled, his face full of intelligence: "I finally understand why Raphael made such a small beast! You said, if it is in the room of Xiannier and Julie. There is such a small bug, will they pay attention? Hehe..."


    "Don''t talk nonsense!" Han Jin took a look at Mo Xinke. Seeing Sasio and Lei Zhe were both surprised. He hurriedly explained: "You don''t think that this little beast can have a good detection effect. What?"


    "Yeah." Sasio and Lei Zhe nodded at the same time and said in a weird tone: "The effect of the investigation is really good."


    The Moxico branch said on the side: "Is it a detective or a voyeuristic?"


    Han Jin stayed for a while and was speechless. He suddenly realized that there is still a long way to go before the dictatorial realm.


    "Don''t talk about it, Rafael is not that kind of person." Julie suddenly said.


    "I don''t care if he is the kind of person!" Siniel said in a word: "Let it come out! Immediately!!" Her identity is very special, her experience is special, and she knows her identity. I have always been respected by others. No one has ever dared to make jokes with her. I didn¡¯t even pursue it. Because men are very big, they don¡¯t want to be the ones who want to eat swan meat, so as not to be laughed at. As for those who don¡¯t want to face, it¡¯s hard to climb to a high position in this troubled world. The strength is fundamental. Even self-esteem is not necessary. Can you be self-reliant? They have no chance and no qualifications to do anything.


    Because of the lack of similar encounters, Xiannier did not know what to do, and felt ashamed and angry. Although it can be seen that Han Jin did not deliberately, but his face must be protected, it can be considered a contradiction.


    "Yeah?" Moxie Branch found that the New World generally looked at Julie: "No... not right..."


    "What''s wrong?" Yan Li''s face was red.


    Just then, the voice of the soldier suddenly came out of the door: "Small handsome, there are several people outside the camp to see you, and one of them said that she is the granddaughter of Woodrow, the general security officer of Beit City."

 Chapter 117： subconscious

    Chapter 137: Subconsciousness


    When a woman in a purple dress walked in, the farce in the house was over, and a few people were sitting there. Although Xiannier felt embarrassed just now, she always had a mask on her face, and no one could see her strange.


    "You are..." Han Jin smiled and stood up. His eyes swept over the woman and the guards behind her. The woman headed was very dignified and dressed, but her dress was a bit strange. Everyone is wearing a heavy body, and the helmet is covered with an iron cover. It is completely dressed as a knight, but now it is not fighting, there is no need to cover the iron cover, it will make people feel very uncomfortable.


    "You are the young Master Lei Zhe?" The woman said in a hard-boned tone: "My name is Gloria, the granddaughter of Woodrow, the general security officer of Beit."


    Han Jinyi, when he was wrong, the woman named Gloria answered: "Three days ago, your cavalry attacked our family caravan. Today I am here, I hope you give us An explanation!"


    After listening to the woman''s words, Han Jin couldn''t help but feel a little ridiculous. The plot he designed was not like this! With Woodrow''s heart, his son, Xia Zuo, should also know some depth. It is normal to send people to inquire about the news, but it is impossible to spread everything out. At least, Borg is strictly controlled. The other party has no way of knowing whether Borg has confessed or confessed, so he will try his best in the conversation.


    He replaced Lei Zhe, because he was worried that Lei Zhe would show his feet. His plan was to come to the people and the snakes. No matter what the situation, he must not tell the things that Borg has already confessed. So Woodrow would think that his plan is still Without leaking, it will not be easy to take too fierce means.


    He is not afraid of smart people, he is afraid of fools. This scene is somewhat strange. Han Jin also wants to help the other party to hide, but the other party can make things clear and plain. The degree of openness is second only to the confession of Borg, and some aspects are not even as good as Borg. Borg refused to explain his origins. After the imprisonment, it was squeezed out little by little. This woman is good, and she is negotiating in the name of the United States. The first move is to first make herself a red-handed one. Does she not know that the word "ÞÏÞÎ" is in the world? Now that Han Jinjin wants to be stupid, it is impossible, and it becomes a slap in the face!


    Not only Han Jin is in a daze, but Lei Zhe and Sunil, Sasou and others are also in a daze. Lei Zhe also took a look at Han Jin. Is there any tension in such an opponent? !


    Seeing that he was the first to win people, he had already stunned everyone in the room. The woman flashed a stern color in his eyes and said slowly: "And, my brother Bog should be caught by you? I want to see him! Hehe... ...if you didn''t hurt him, you will be thankful for it. If you hurt him, then you will be punished! Don''t blame me for not reminding you, my grandfather, the general security officer, Woodrow, is a tenth order. Great magician!"


    Han Jin looked at Xiannier and others, and Xiannier and others were watching him. He finally understood that the so-called Longshenglong, Fengshengfeng, and the son of the mouse would make holes. This kind of bloodline theory is absolutely wrong! Don''t say that Woodrow is not a lord now. Even if he really controls the entire Bayer League, he must also take into account the internal contradictions of the ruling class. At least he can''t run into the military camp.


    "Don''t face!" Julie suddenly said, this can be understood, Woodrow snatched the wealth belonging to the Morgan Group, she naturally hates the extreme.


    "What are you talking about?" The woman named Gloria browed and screamed, "Do you say it again?"


    "A pheasant, desperately fanning his own tail, wants to show off those gorgeous feathers, you guess, what will everyone see at this time?" Moxico squeezed his eyes.


    "What do you see?" Sasio asked curiously.


    "Asshole!" Moxico looked like a heartless face.


    Everyone laughed loudly, and even Han Jin and Xian Nier couldn¡¯t help it, laughing together. The woman named Gloria¡¯s face turned white and white, and finally said coldly: ¡°It seems that you must be right with us!¡±


    "You come here, don''t say Woodrow, even your father Xia Zuo don''t know?" Han Jin said in a sympathetic tone. He believes that even if Xia Zuo is a stupid son, he will not do such stupid things. As for the woman in front, her stupidity has reached an incomprehensible level. In the past, I always heard people say that certain is still stupid than pigs. He once thought that it was just an exaggerated description. Now I know that this is the fact that occasionally occurs.


    The woman named Gloria did not care about Hanjin. Her eyes looked very vicious. She only swept in the laughing and laughing Moss and Sasou, saying, "You will pay for it." "The price!" She tried to make every word she said deeply deep in the heart of the enemy, even in the depths of the soul, so the speed of speech is very slow, and the opening and closing of the lips is also very powerful, a bit of a gnashing.


    "It''s really like." Lei Zhe suddenly said.


    His words were incomprehensible, but looking at Lei Zhe¡¯s gaze, he was seeing the **** red mouth of Gloria, and the laughter broke out again, and Mo Xinke laughed out of breath. He also gave Lei Zhe a punch, and Xiannier and Julie felt that these men were too rude, and the joke was a little vulgar, but they could not help but laugh.


    The woman named Gloria was so angry that she was trembled, but Han Jin had some doubts. Did the other person understand what they were laughing at, maybe just angry for the rude laughter.


    "I hope you know what you have done." Gloria''s voice also trembled a little: "You have angered a real powerhouse! I can assure you that the anger of Mr. Woodrow, the tenth-level great magician, is beyond your control! She dared to come here, but she was only a ten-level magician. If Han Jin and others didn¡¯t buy her account at all, her mouth really became what...


    "Then go back and tell Mr. Woodrow, we hope to see his anger as soon as possible. If the **** knight Gerald arrives, he can only let his anger out from other channels." Sasio laughed. Dao, he was very dissatisfied with the other party and took the ten-order professional power to scare people, so he lifted Gerald, but these people seem to have committed evil. Since the Mo Xinke has passed, three sentences are not I will talk about that thing.


    Gerald¡¯s words were exported, and several guards behind Gloria¡¯s body were in a stalemate. Gerald was the first savage of Desmark¡¯s squad, and the so-called human name and tree Shadow, they can''t be afraid, but Gloria sneered: "The **** knight Gerald? What is he?!"


    Han Jin sighed and shook his head and stood up. Although his temper has been very good, he is not tolerant of this woman with no brains.


    "Come on, I go back to rest." Han Jin said to Lei Zhe.


    "Say it is you talk, it is up to you to talk, men, must speak and count." Lei Zhe refused.


    "Oh... my stomach hurts." Moxie stood up lazily, then his body suddenly shot forward, and the giant sword in his hand slammed into the neck of Gloria.


    The attack of Moxico started too suddenly. Gloria and her guards did not react. When the long sword of Moxinke was placed on the neck of Gloria, the guards pulled back the sword. They all shouted: "What are you doing? Let go of our lady!" "Family..."


    Moxike didn''t say a word. He only looked back at Han Jin. Han Jin was silent, and then he made a snap. Sasuo waved his hand and slammed it out from the ground. The guard figure was attacked. Backward retreat, avoiding the attack of the ground thorn, he did not dare to fight back, said coldly: "Lie Zhe adults, we are coming to negotiate! Let us talk about it, we can''t talk, we will go, you do this Is it too mean?!"


    Han Jin still kept silent. After a long while, he said, "Let''s go."


    Moxie took back the giant sword and restored the lazy look. The guards hurriedly circled in front of Gloria and stepped back to the door. Han Jin smiled: "Don''t waste effort, if I really To hurt you, don''t say that you are going back, even if you climb on the ground, it doesn''t work."


    A few guards looked at Han Jin coldly and turned and retreated.


    "What? Don''t want to be a fool?" Mo Xinke laughed.


    "Raphael, what''s wrong? Your expression is a little wrong!" Lei Zhe was very careful.


    "No matter what you do, just the right thing is the most correct. If you do it, you will often bring trouble." Han Jin smiled and said: "Have you seen such a stupid woman?"


    "No, you said that woman..."


    ¡°There is something called subconscious.¡± Han Jin said slowly: ¡°For example, you are walking down the street, a carriage suddenly hits you, or a family and friends that you care about, you will use your fastest speed. Go to dodge, protect, and even wait for you to finish, you don''t know what you just did. If the carriage hits a stranger, or someone you don''t care about, your reaction rate will be much slower. And this, It is not controlled by people, so it will be called subconscious."


    Lei Zhe and Xian Nier are listening to Han Jin seriously. What Han Jin said is that they have never heard of it. Even if there is a similar experience, it is absolutely impossible to form professional system knowledge.


    "When Moxenko attacked the woman, their reaction rate was too slow. When Sasko released the thorn, their reaction was considered qualified." Han Jinton paused: "So..."


    "So what?" Moxico asked curiously.


    "We should act."


    "But..." Sunnier hesitated: "If there is a problem in it, what is their purpose? Let the woman reveal the secret to us?"


    "Secret?" Han Jin smiled. How can a detective not understand reasoning? When reasoning enters the bottleneck, it is often necessary to cite as many hypotheses as possible to find inspiration: "If they already know everything that is happening here, is that still a secret?"


    "You said that there is a traitor in the military camp?" Lang Ning stood up.


    "How long has Rudolph stayed here? How could it not be possible to support himself?" Lei Zhe said in a cold tone.

 Chapter 118： ambush

    Chapter 187 ambush


    In a small forest outside the ninth town, a group of black shadows are gathering together. There are about a dozen people on one side and only one person on the other.


    "Adult, you shouldn''t come! Borg has already recruited everything he knows!" A man wearing a squadron armor whispered: "You are too dangerous! In case Raytheon wants It is not good for you, no one can save you!"


    "Cremont, have you finally come out to see me?" He spoke of a warrior with a heavy body. His voice was soft, his body was much shorter than the soldiers nearby, and his voice was very sharp. Obviously, this is a woman. And the woman who negotiated with Han Jin and others was now behind the crowd. There is no room for her to interject.


    "Adult? What do you mean by that?" The man named Cr¨¦mont said.


    "I have waited for you all day and night, what about you? Hehe... don''t tell us, you haven''t seen the signal we left!"


    "Adult, I don''t want to go out, but I can''t go out!" Cr¨¦mont hurriedly said: "This is too strict, I just found a chance!"


    "Oh? Well, these, I can understand you." The female voice suddenly became sharp: "But, when Borg is ready to ship our things out of the ninth town, what are you doing? Do you know if you give How much damage did we cause?!"


    "Adult, how can you blame me?!" Craymont said: "Since Langing came back, the inspections, checkpoints, etc. were all handled by the Cavalry of the First Cavalry Brigade. What can I do? When the First Cavalry Brigade puts a trap When I was still asleep, I even heard the killing sound. I don¡¯t know what happened. Besides, I am just a squadron leader. Even if they have any action, they will not be notified in advance! If I really have that ability. Also, tell Master Borg to go to Moxinke? I can help them out the goods themselves! We have not tried it. The first cavalry brigade only obeyed the orders of Lei Zhe and Lang Ning, and did not take us. The general of the Second Cavalry Brigade is in the eye."


    The female voice was silent for a moment, slowly saying: "How long has Borg been persisted after he was caught?"


    "It seems... half a day."


    "And then I said everything out?"


    "Almost, because after only a long time, the atmosphere in the military camp suddenly became tense."


    "Oh... worse than I expected! Useless idiot!" said the female voice in a sarcasm.


    "Adult, since you have already guessed that Borg will betray everyone, how come you come here?" Cr¨¦mont stunned.


    "No way, I have to figure out their attitude." The female voice slowly said: "It looks like they don''t want to be against us, and they have some scruples about my grandfather, but they don''t seem to be close to us. Signs."


    "Then what do they want to do? At this time, always stand aside?"


    "This is also a place I feel strange."


    "Adult, what does Xiazu mean?"


    "Xia Zuo?" The girl sneered: "Be out of courtesy, I shouldn''t have said bad things about my elders, but Uncle Xiazu... Oh, his talent is not much better than Borg, let them do things, a ratio A stupid, let them destroy everyone''s efforts, but it has become a superior genius."


    "Adult, there is a saying I don''t know if I should say it." Cremont sighed.


    "You say it."


    "Actually, the talent of Rudolf is not very good." Cr¨¦mont smiled: "He should never destroy the honor of the Conrad Knight, and should not deal with Lang Ning, but I advise him not to listen! Since the death of Conrad Knight, Langing¡¯s reputation in the military has become higher and higher, and this person is agile, witty and willing, and is a very rare general! Why don¡¯t we pull such a person? Instead, try to ruin him?!"


    "Lang Ning really has you so much? Then why did Rudolph use a little trick to get rid of him? If it wasn''t for Lezhe, Lang Ning would have been killed."


    "Adult, Langing is a general! He is not good at this!" Cremont''s voice slightly improved: "But if we talk about killing on the battlefield, we can''t compare with him! Adult, when total After the Sheriff¡¯s urging, we must divide the four major cities on the battlefield. Do you really think that this small trick can solve the army of the four major city owners? Do you really think that you can rely on intrigues? Control Beit League?!"


    "Intrigues? What do you mean?" the female voice said unpleasantly.


    Craymontton paused and sighed again: "Adult, this is my heart. If there is anything wrong with you, please don''t mind! However, I understand the thoughts of Rudolf, he wants to be Kang. The head of the army like Nader Knight, so I hope to completely dispel the influence of other people in the legion. As for dealing with Lang Ning, hehe... Rudolf adults can get the appreciation of the Chief Security Officer, relying only on loyalty, waiting for the battlefield At that time, can you fight the army of the four major city lords by faithfulness? By that time, the glory of Langing will be unobstructed. Rudolf is afraid that Langing will be valued by the Chief Security Officer and finally replace his position!"


    "After we defeated the four major cities, is it necessary to shrink in Beit League? If it expands outward, use Rudolph to command the war? He is just a dog who will like the host to like it, but also grin and scare people. What can he do? And Lang Ning is a sharp sword!¡± Cr¨¦mont did not want to say this, but already said, he would vent all the depression of this day: ¡°Rudolf loses In this place! He tried every means to smash the reputation of the head of the Conrad army. It has already made the soldiers very dissatisfied, and they have been framed by Lang Ning. This dissatisfaction has reached the extreme, so when he was killed, no soldier stood. Come out and help him!"


    The female voice was silent for a long time, whispered: "Forget it, things that have passed, don''t mention it."


    Cr¨¦mont showed a helpless look, and then seemed to think of something, sinking a bit, said: "Adult, you must be careful of one person!"


    "Who?"


    "Raphael!"


    "How come I... never heard of it?"


    "You should know that Lei Zhe''s relationship with a mercenary squad is very good. It is said that when he was in danger, the mercenary squad rescued him." Cremont whispered: "Rafi Is the leader of the mercenary squad!"


    The female voice stopped for a moment: "He is a magician?"


    "Not only a magician, but also a teacher, a priest, and a warrior."


    "This is impossible!" The female voice stunned.


    "Adult, this is the truth." Craymont said: "And his mind is terrible, I have never heard of Lang Ning so admiring a person!"


    ¡°Just because of appreciation?¡±


    "Adult, you..." Cr¨¦mont suddenly closed his mouth, his body slammed backwards, and a silent arrow was piercing from the slanting spurs, hitting his shoulder, if not he was going backwards. One step, this arrow will be firmly inserted in his chest.


    But at the same time, a sleek dagger appeared behind Craymont''s neck. The dagger was very fast. Cr¨¦mont was not slow to retreat. As a result, he had no time to react. The dagger was deep. Deeply pierced into his neck, Cremont''s eyes suddenly became scattered, and the sword had been pulled out halfway, but it fell back and the body shape fell softly.


    "Enemy!" The dozens of black shadows simultaneously took out weapons.


    A wooden man appeared out of thin air, and opened his arms to the crowd. The wooden man was a murderous Han Jin. The Moshin Kee sword rushed out from another place, but his performance today was a bit weird, clenching his teeth and screaming. It¡¯s not awkward. If in the past, he always had to pick up a few scorpions, it seems that he really learned the lesson, fights and fights, kills people and kills them, less nonsense!


    Han Jin, Mo Xinke and Lei Zhe are all close-fighting, but their styles are different. The speed of the Moxico is not slow, but it is not comparable to the other two people. He is characterized by strength and arrogance like a galaxy. And Lei Zhe''s figure is like a ghost, floating, the speed is extremely fast, and he is very incomprehensible. He never makes a slashing action. The dagger in his hand is only a thorn, and even a little can take a life.


    Han Jin''s speed is not as good as that of Lei Zhe. The strength is not as good as that of Mo Xinke, but his efficiency is the highest. The wooden man is hard-pressed in front of him, blocking the opponent''s offensive, attracting the other''s attention and covering each other. Sight, then Hanjin will be close, only a punch, you can blast a **** flower.


    Moxico and Lei Zhe also have to take care of their opponents, so as not to cause the consequences of both losses. Han Jin is very relaxed. As long as the enemy can''t destroy the wooden man in an instant, his shot will not fail.


    The short-skinned female warrior took a few steps back. She didn''t know what she did. A group of white haze suddenly appeared, and her body was shrouded in it. Han Jin and other people noticed that it was wrong and changed invariably. Direction, rushing to the group of light and fog.


    The arrows of Xiannier, the vindictiveness of Mo Xinke, and the wooden men of Hanjin passed through the fog, but they all flung empty. The short female soldier has disappeared.


    "Space reel? Mom!" The Moss Branch, who has made up his mind not to talk nonsense, has quit.


    Lei Zhe suddenly twisted, avoiding a fallen sword, and daggering his backhand. This time he was a hateful shot, and the sharp dagger almost cut off the soldier''s neck. He did not expect that everyone did not expect that the other party actually had a space scroll, this time the ambush was too failed!


    "Ah..." The woman in the field screamed and desperately fled to the woods.


    A wall of earth appeared out of nowhere, and the woman slammed back a few steps, and turned to the ground, and then the smiling face of Sasio came out from the depths of the woods. His mission was to kill the escapers, who knows Only one of the most useless people was intercepted.

 Chapter 119： Curious and affectionate

    Chapter 119 Curious and Good


    After cleaning the battlefield, everyone¡¯s mood is a bit low, and we must seriously think about it! It is correct to despise the enemy strategically, but in tactics, we must pay attention to the opponent. It is no wonder that the status of the magician is generally higher than that of the same-order warrior. The tenth-order magician Woodrow is not here, but the influence of his radiation can still determine the life and death of some people. Borg uses Woodrow for him. The magic wand instantly kills the Moss, and then the female warrior uses the magic scroll to escape, let them fall back!


    There are also incidents in the military that must be carefully considered, too strict, unfavorable to the military, and too lax, then they will have no secrets.


    Lang Ning is busy with the group. On the one hand, he has to prepare for the expedition, and he has to contact other generals of the Rapids. Here, Lei Zhe wants to pull out some people from the military corps and form a separate organization, which is responsible for dealing with potential hidden. The traitor, Lei Zhe was not interested in the military, but showed some enthusiasm for this kind of thing.


    In comparison, Han Jin and others are very leisurely. The cultivation of swordsmanship to practice swordsmanship, the meditation to meditate, the sneak devour of the magic crystal, let go of the belly and eat hard.


    On this day, suddenly soldiers came to report, West Town City Winston has arrived, according to the truth, Han Jin, Lei Zhe and so on should go out to join in the fun, but listen to the soldiers return, there is an amazing fellow around Winston It is a knight who wears heavy sorrow. Even the horses who are alive and kicking see him, they are far away. Han Jin immediately thinks of a person, Gerald!


    This time, no one dares to go out, it is not afraid of Gerald, thousands of knights swarm up, tired can exhaust him, but no need! The current situation is extremely complicated. Killing Gerald will only make it cheaper for Zagunede and Woodrow. The purpose of Hanjin is to maintain a balance between them and let them continue to fight.


    And for this **** knight, who has a very bad reputation, everyone¡¯s opinion has produced some changes. Before, Shannier had heard of Gerald¡¯s deeds and instinctively hated him, but that day, Gerald showed The momentum is fascinating, facing the vampires that flow like clouds, he is arrogant and fearless. With one person and one gun, he will prop up the defense of Xicheng.


    It was a fierce battle. The cavalry brigade also received the battle report. Gerald was not only cruel to the enemy, but also cruel to himself. In the most critical moment, he faced the siege of a group of vampires, including the ghost king Caroline. He was affected by a number of creations, and he still couldn¡¯t retreat. West Town¡¯s main Winston could re-establish a line of defense between Cangjie and eventually repel the vampire¡¯s offense, all with the presence of Gerald.


    Can''t help but admit that it is very difficult to find a downright bad guy in the world. There is also a flash in the butcher of Gerald. It is said that after the vampires retreat, the West City is thunderous, and countless soldiers, including residents of the West City, have Geral. De Dang became their hero. Even in Gerald¡¯s hometown of the Holy Crown, people are also afraid of Gerald. Who can expect that he will become a hero in people¡¯s hearts after he has run to the West City of Beit League? Sometimes things in the world are so funny, but unfortunately, no one knows Gerald¡¯s thoughts at the time, is it wrong? Is it ridiculous? Still moved?


    However, Winston came quickly and walked fast. He only talked a few words with Lang Ning, and then examined the seized munitions. He hurriedly left the military camp. Han Jin began to understand something. Is it true that Langing is so Believe? But soon, he wanted to understand the mystery inside. Since Woodrow could insert his own people in the Rapids, would Winston do nothing? There should be people in the army. He already knew these things. It¡¯s just a matter of personal verification to the military camp.


    Sunrise, sunset, and moon are losing money. The ninth town is getting more and more lively. One army and another army are coming from afar. They are stationed around the ninth town. Some things, Hanjin and others cannot participate indiscriminately. Now The soldiers of the First Cavalry Brigade and they are already familiar with them, but the soldiers of other units will inevitably have a resentment, especially those generals who can obey Lei Zhe and obey Langing. If Han Jin wants to stand in front of them, It must be very unpleasant.


    Therefore, Han Jin never asked the military side of the matter, there is Lang Ning, there will be no trouble, he used all his energy in cultivation.


    When I think about it at the beginning, it is really pitiful. I can only absorb tens of dollars of energy a day, and the energy that he absorbs every day is calculated by ¡®A¡¯, even reaching thousands of times before.


    During this period, more than 500 three-order earth magic crystals, he has absorbed more than half, those inconspicuous black crow magic crystal, have all used up, to make room for the space ring, but he did not make The five ghosts carry the curse, just as he wants to accumulate all the fire elements, making the three-flavored real fire, he hopes to release the more advanced ''dark magic'' in the future.


    Now in his space ring, there are two magical crystals of the earth''s bear, two magical crystals of the tree demon. These are all earthen magic crystals, but after all, they belong to the relics of the eighth-order Warcraft, and the energy is too much, even if he After reaching the foundation of Dazhu, it has entered the realm of ''Xuan'', and it has to be cultivated for quite some time before it can be learned.


    The rest are three flashing leopard magic crystals, two giant lizards, and more than forty magical wolves. When they see this, Han Jin can''t help but think of those cute bulls, without their selfless help. He can''t accumulate so many things.


    However, it turns out that by relying on self-reliance, it is never possible to become a rich man! What is the best way? Do business! Or plunder! Han Jin has done business. In the deep underground city, a small piece of horse meat can be exchanged for one or even a few magic crystals. How many people can hunt in the forest, and finally how much? In the underground city, he has exchanged more than 300 six-order fire magic crystals and more than sixty sixth-order water magic crystals! The former has to work hard every day, but the latter has no effort.


    Han Jin discovered a problem that must be squarely faced. Among these magic crystals, the worst blast wolf magic crystal belongs to the fifth order, and he can''t take it. When the remaining two hundred third-order soil magic crystals are used up, He is going to break the grain...


    Go out, turn left, come to the front of a room, tap a few times, wait for the person inside to talk, just push the door open and go in, it is rude to do so, but he is used to it, because even if he is People behave politely, others will still look at themselves with weird eyes.


    Inside, Xiannier and Lang Ning sit opposite each other and are whispering something. Han Jin smiled apologetically and turned away. Shannier called: "Raphael!"


    "You talk, I will come back to you later."


    "Raphael, we have already finished talking." Lang Ning said with a smile: "In fact, there is nothing. Our army will leave in a few days, so I will come to Senniel to inquire about the situation in Black Crow." ¡±


    "How do you know the situation in Black Crow City?" Han Jin asked strangely. The wise man must have a loss, and Han Jin¡¯s words sound no problem, but think about it carefully. Some of the main and secondary points are irrelevant. Is it important for the military to set off in a few days? Or how does Xiannier know the importance of the Black Crow City?


    "Where did we meet for the first time?" Xiannier couldn''t help but look at Han Jin.


    Han Jin suddenly remembered the scene when Xiannier was chased by countless black crows. Later, she explained that she went to Black Crow City to find a friend.


    "Ah... I remembered."


    "Then I don''t bother both." Lang Ning smiled and stood up, nodded to Han Jin and Xian Nier and walked outside.


    Looking at Han Jin, who is sitting down and laughing, Xiannier can''t help but feel bitter. She doesn''t dislike Han Jin, but she can''t talk about how much she likes. She just has some good feelings and some curiosity. Han Jin¡¯s appearance is very handsome in the human world, but compared with the elves, he is very ordinary, so Xiannier does not pay attention to appearance.


    She believes that Han Jin is a very intelligent person, but he does not know what to do. He can treat each other with sincerity. He has a sense of justice, but he is not pedantic. He can reach out when he can save people. He should never be soft when he should kill. In fact, in this troubled world, you can trust and take care of your own partners, and you can never give up. This is already very good! Especially on the day, after they were surrounded by the knights of the Holy Crown City, Han Jin insisted on leaving, let them go first, and the lonely and stubborn back, so that she is still unforgettable, even afterwards, understand that Han Jin has the grasp of getting away, But his back is already engraved in her heart, which is the origin of her affection.


    As for curiosity, it is easier to understand that the magic released by Han Jin is really perfect. She has never heard of such magic in the world. She found Steigenberg on several occasions and asked about Han. Into the past, but Stillberg always smirked and asked him to say nothing, and he was in a hurry. He shouted and shouted, and asked Siniel to ask himself. Xiannier couldn¡¯t help him.


    However, between men and women, the most important thing is curiosity. If you are curious, you will have an interest. If you are interested, you will create a future. It is hard to imagine that a woman who is not convinced of a man¡¯s curiosity is between them. What else can happen, but unfortunately, Sunil does not understand this.


    However, in this small team, everyone''s attitude is somewhat inexplicable. For example, Lang Ning, is it necessary to explain what he is doing? Thinking of this, Xiannier felt a little angry.


    Because she has a good feeling and curiosity, she does not reject Han Jin, and because of her character and identity, she will not take the initiative to do something, or to ask someone to rejoice, to break this situation, only by Han Jin Active, but Han Jin is too serious! If he doesn''t mean anything else, he has done something that is embarrassing and makes the outsiders seem to be full of embarrassment? If he said that he had the meaning, and never asked to go out for a walk, or to buy a small gift for himself, Siniel certainly wouldn¡¯t be tempted by that thing, she was just for a feeling.


    "Is there something?" Xiannier whispered, she was ready, as long as Han Jin seriously expressed it, even if it was very implicit, she would give Korea a chance. This man is very good in all respects, has the responsibility, his strength should be the worst among the elite members, but always try to protect other people; there is ambition, at least she Xiannier never thought of being a lord There is a mind, now this situation is caused by Han Jin; there are many other advantages, the most important thing is that there is a future! When she shared the secret, she realized that as long as she gave Hanjin time, his future would become unimaginable! Of course, Han Jin also has shortcomings. It¡¯s okay to go to the bar with Moxie, but the men are all similar. It¡¯s okay to manage and change the bad habits in the future.


    Chanel¡¯s face suddenly turned red. What do you think? ! Fortunately, under the cover of the mask, others can''t see her strange.


    "This is the case." Han Jin smiled and said: "My magic crystal is going to run out, we..."


    "Use it with light, what does it have to do with me?" An extreme disappointment floated from the heart of Xiannier, and she couldn''t help but whisper.


    "Ah..." Han Jinyi.

 Chapter 120： teach

    Chapter 1 is taught


    When the jingle sounded, the door was closed in front of Han Jin. He stayed for a moment and turned around helplessly. He was watching Mo Xinke, Sasou and others laughing and looking at himself.


    "Who are you angry with Xiannier today?" Han Jin frowned. In fact, because of the unwillingness and sloppyness of the partners, it was normal, but even if he was tired, he was depressed.


    "No." Moxico shook his head in surprise.


    ¡°No? No, it will become like this?¡± Han Jin pointed to the closed door.


    "Isn''t it that you made her angry?" Moses said.


    "I only said a word to her, how can I get rid of her? And it is still a serious matter." Han Jindao.


    "Aha..." Moxie screamed and said that he was smart. He often did some confusing things and said that he was stupid. He was the first to catch Hanjin¡¯s language: "You used to find her always." Talking about things that are not serious?"


    "Roll!" Han Jin angered, this would be a problem if you let Xiannier hear it...


    "Hey!" Mo Xinke pouted, he wanted to say a few more words, but Han Jin''s appearance is indeed a little angry, he can only swallow all he wants to say.


    At this moment, Steelberg came in from the outside, Han Jin was anxious to transfer the topic, and waved, indicating that Steelberg came over.


    "Young master, is there something?" As soon as he saw Han Jin, Stillberg''s face immediately showed a happy color.


    Han Jin suddenly stopped. In the past year, he has rarely cared about Steelberg. He did not forget the feelings of the two masters and servants, but from all angles, he Efforts should be devoted to their own cultivation, as well as to the relationship between the elite members, and the crises they experience one after another, and he has no time to think too much.


    Looking back on the past, he clearly remembered that Steelberg had raised a sense of shame in order to ask for a piece of bread and squatted on the ground to learn the dog crawling. Then he asked softly: "Steelberg You haven''t been learning magic with Sasio all the time? How is it now?"


    "I..." Stillberg couldn''t help but look at Sasio. He didn''t know what to answer.


    "Raphael, what joke are you doing?" Sasio smiled bitterly.


    "what happened?"


    "He just learned the skills of meditation with me, and learned to release the small fireball, and then never found me." Suseo said slowly: "You think that you have a ready-made teacher, he still has others Is it necessary to learn?"


    Han Jinyi, he understood the subconscious in Sasiao''s words, the same is to learn magic, then, to learn ordinary magic from Sasio, or should you learn from Hanjin that kind of special magic? This multiple-choice question is very simple, and people with a little brain will not choose the former. What''s more, Mo Xinke and others often talked about Han Jin, and they even praised the magic that Han Jin had mastered. Stillberg heard the ears and gave birth to a scorpion.


    "You want to learn magic with me?" Han Jin smiled.


    Stillberg looked at Han Jin awkwardly. After a long while, he finally got the courage and nodded hard.


    "Come with me."


    "Young Master..." Steelberg said in a trembling voice. Seeing Han Jin is like this now, obviously promised, but he can''t believe the dream of being true.


    "What are you doing? Come with me."


    Tears had already come out, and Steelberg was so happy that he was fainting and quickly followed Han Jin.


    "Does this agree?" Moss looked at the back of Han Jin and Stillberg and suddenly took a picture on Sasio''s shoulder: "Sasio, I will learn magic with you." !"


    "You learn magic? Are you crazy?"


    "You are stupid! I can study for a few days, then like today, we..."


    "Rao me." Sasio interrupted the words of Moxenko with a smile: "Do you think Raphael will take care of you?"


    "Then don''t worry, can you help me?"


    "Go away!"


    Here, Mo Xinke and Sasuo are in trouble. Over there, Han Jin has walked into his room with Steelberg. Although they both meet and meet every day, they always say something trivial. The things, and all of Steelberg''s initiative, for example, the young master, should eat; young master, your robes are dirty, take off; young master, you wait to sleep, I have not lit a fireplace; Han Jin hardly asked for warmth from Stillberg, because he has been busy doing big things.


    For Han Jin, he must protect himself and protect his companions, and create a place in the world as much as possible. For Steigenberg, Han Jin is his master and is the whole meaning of his survival! Because from his babbling language, the surrounding environment is constantly instilling a kind of thought, loyalty, and has been integrated with his soul.


    "Sit here." Han Jin pointed to the chair.


    Stillberg sat down and stared at Han Jin. Han Jin indulged for a moment and reached out to grab Stilberg''s wrist, but Stillberg''s heartbeat is now too fast, simply Like drumming, Han Jin can''t laugh and cry: "What are you so nervous about? Relax and relax."


    "Young Master, I am already relaxed." Stillberg whispered.


    Han Jin said helplessly: "Well, you are not meditation? Start meditation right away, just right, I have to think carefully about where to start teaching you."


    "Understood, young master." Stillberg nodded hard.


    Looking at Steelberg''s eyes and serious meditation, Han Jin suddenly found out that he had promised a little too much pleasure. Could it be said that he taught him how to eat and cultivate? In fact, this is not impossible, but some of the key points, can not explain with Steigenberg, such as Zhou Tian, ??such as acupuncture points, such as artistic conception. And if these basic common senses are unclear, how can he let him practice?


    Stillberg didn''t know what Han Jin was thinking at the moment. Although he seemed to be meditating, he was still very excited. For so long, the young master has changed from an obscure, lonely street noble to a present one. Phil, the change and the stranger Steelberg are all in one''s eyes, but in his mind, the young master, always the young master, whether it is lonely or rich, is weak or sick, or has a strong army, there is one The matter is not going to change, Rafael, is the young master of Steelberg, always.


    However, the only thing that made Stillberg sad was that the young master never mentioned those changes to him, which gave him a feeling of being rejected by the young master. Others have asked him more than once, and the young masters have learned from where they were, and they have all been vaguely dealt with. In fact, Stillberg knows that the young master was really nothing before, the kind of begging life, Stillberg has not forgotten until now, but what about it? The young man¡¯s decadent days, I will never tell anyone, Steigenberg said in his heart.


    Now, the young master finally has to teach him magic. This is the secret that the young master never shared with others. As soon as he thought of it, Stillberg could not restrain his inner excitement.


    Han Jin thought for a long time, or gave up his intention to pass on his cultivation method to Steelberg, and in his own memory he picked out a set of easy-to-get entry-level exercises, as long as Steele Berg can follow this serious practice. After having the real element in the body, using his own symbols will be a lot easier. At present, Han Jin knows clearly that once he reveals his own things, he The world will have a tremendous impact, no matter whether it is good or bad, it is not what Han Jin wants to see now.


    Stilberg, who was thinking about it there, said that Han Jin¡¯s words and deeds were passed on to him. For example, the meridians, Han Jin can only be interpreted as a passage of sacred elements in the body, during which Steelberg also There are doubts, elements he knows, what is the sacred element? Of course, he did not dare to ask. If you want to come to the young master to teach yourself, it must be a good thing. If you want to do it, just do what the young master said.


    Regardless of Steelberg''s perseverance and roots, on the first day, he showed a kind of fanaticism, even forgetting who he was in, so he closed his eyes and adjusted his breathing. Come.


    Outside the house, the curious Mosike and Sasio in the heart have not left, just leaned on the wooden pillar and whispered, and Joseph also came to the yard, looking at Hanjin¡¯s house from time to time, because of his age, small Joseph had no idea now, and he thought of it from his face.


    "Come on!" When the small Joseph passed by the court for the fourth time, Moss was recruited.


    Little Joseph rushed to the front of Moss, and Moxico looked up and down and whispered: "You want to learn Raphael''s magic too?"


    "I..." Little Joseph was a little panicked.


    "Thinking before, have you not always wanted to learn swordsmanship? At that time no one taught you, now how? Look down on the soldiers? Are you sure you have the potential to learn magic?" Moxie said with a sigh of relief: "Don''t be too greedy, Or honestly learn swords with me.¡± Speaking of the relationship between Hanjin and Steelberg, Mox is the clearest team on the team. Hanjin is willing to pass the magic to Steelberg, which is normal. But little Joseph wants to learn, which is almost impossible.


    Little Joseph began to appear disappointed, but the words behind Moxie made him a big impact, greedy! He doesn''t have anything. Everyone takes care of him as a child. No one has ever asked him to do anything. Thinking of this, Little Joseph''s face was red, his eyes returned to Qingming, and he said seriously: "I am a big brother of Moshin, I know."

 Chapter 121： Expedition

    Chapter 21, Expedition


    The swearing-in meeting was finally held. The original 8th cavalry brigade and 22 infantry battalions of the Rapids Corps, including six cavalry brigades and fifteen infantry battalions, rushed to the ninth town, accounting for more than two-thirds of the total strength. some. Other generals have not seen it until now, so they will not come. It doesn''t make any sense to wait.


    The most popular Lang Ning made a mobilization speech. He first focused on the vampire''s evil deeds, and finally directed the spearhead directly at Zagunede''s nest, Black Crow City. Since the split of the Bayer League, no war has ever been launched. Of course, no one has come to bully them. This time, it can be regarded as a smoldering fire on the Bayer League. The words of Lang Ning have caused a thunder. Cheering.


    Han Jin looked at the scene from afar and suddenly remembered something. Maybe the Conrad Knight was not as pure as everyone thought... Before he died, he devolved power to the brigade''s captains and broke up the army. The brigade was stationed in various places, which caused great trouble to several leaders. They could not gather military power. Conrad died for several years. Lei Zhe could only take most of his army in his own name. Called to the ninth town, Conrad''s rectification played a decisive role.


    You know, the power of the captains is given by the Conrad Knight. If you want to maintain your legitimacy and refuse to hand over power, then you must first maintain the glory of the Conrad Knights. Conrad does not fall, they do Everything is correct, at least to give the soldiers an account, and Conrad let the army dispersed, has ensured that the captains can use the power in their hands.


    So when Lei Zhe issued a call, no matter what he thought, they must come! Negating Lei Zhe is tantamount to denying Conrad, denying his legitimacy, and instead of being forced to surrender his power in the future, it is better to rush to the ninth town and try his luck.


    Of course, these are all words of sorrow. Some generals'' temperament is straightforward. There are not so many bends. When they hear that Lei Zhe and Lang Ning are calling the soldiers of the Legion, they immediately rushed over with their men.


    As the saying goes, it is easy for God to send God. For the decision of Lei Zhe and Lang Ning, the four major cities of Beit League are very supportive. Lei Zhe is now a self-reliant group. Such a person who stays in Beit League will eventually become an unstable factor. Putting him out to attack the Black Crow City, on the one hand, put pressure on Zagunede, on the other hand, he also lifted the hidden worry, which is a two-pronged one.


    In fact, speaking on the stage is nothing but a way of doing things. Between the various generals and the four major cities, they have already reached a consensus or compromise. Several city owners have prepared a large amount of materials for the expedition. It is a proof.


    At noon, the army finally left the ninth town, Lang Ning pro-four four cavalry brigade opened in front, followed by the Chinese army composed of infantry brigade, followed by the protection of two cavalry brigades and two infantry brigades It is said that there are thousands of people and no boundaries. This is true. Langing¡¯s vanguard team has already gone out for more than a dozen miles, but the rest of the time is still in the town.


    More than 20 days later, the army was close to the border of the Black Crow City. Out of caution, Langing ordered the troops to station, and then sent hundreds of knights to the Black Crow City for careful investigation.


    Han Jin and others stopped at the edge of the woods. They didn''t want to be mixed with the army. Because it was too inconvenient, it was out of war, not to swim in the mountains, so Lang Ning¡¯s demands on the soldiers were extremely strict, even they were all Constrained. If you don''t obey the military discipline, no one can treat them, but Lang Ning''s face is not good. If you obey the military discipline, the military camp will become hell. For example, if you have eaten, you can only hide in your own tent. It is illegal to walk in the camp for no reason. Isn¡¯t this going to kill people?


    Michelle jumped off the giant tortoise and looked around for dry wood. He has now become a full-time chef of Han Jin and others. After Steilberg was busy with Michelle for a while, he went alone and closed. Seek to raise your mind.


    Since this time, Steelberg has shown unprecedented enthusiasm, as soon as he is free, he will find a remote corner, sitting in a strange posture.


    "What happened to Steelberg recently?" Siniel couldn¡¯t help but wonder, although the non-Hanjin, who is most qualified to answer this question, is only a few days ago. Nieer was too embarrassed to open this mouth first. When asked this sentence, the eyes did not look at Han Jin.


    "You should ask Raphael about this question." Moxico said with a wink and eyebrows.


    Xiannier was a little embarrassed and took a look at Moxinke: "I didn''t ask you again!"


    Han Jin wanted to laugh, but he didn''t really laugh out. He thought, and Xiannier also had such a small woman''s side.


    "Raphael taught his magic to Steelberg, don''t you know?" Sasko played the role of a good old man in time, or else he would have to worry about it again.


    Sunnier involuntarily turned his attention to Hanjin. Because of the different experiences, everyone¡¯s point of view is different. In the view of Moss and Sussex, Steelberg is just a matter of luck. How magical Han Jin¡¯s magic is, everyone can be seen.


    However, Sunnier¡¯s military has already realized the important point. If even the ordinary person of Stillberg can learn the magic of Hanjin, then an army composed of people with special magic should How terrible?


    "Raphael, can everyone learn magic from you?" Chanel finally broke the silence between them.


    "No." Han Jin shook his head in a hurry. Not to mention here, even in that world, there is no way to teach the Tao without restrictions.


    "I''m sorry." Xiannier sighed.


    "What regrets? Do you want to learn magic too?" Moshin.


    At this moment, Han Jin suddenly smiled: "Are you coming out by yourself, or am I taking you out?"


    Everyone saw a glimpse, and then saw Lei Zhe¡¯s figure emerge from the air. He asked with a strange look: ¡°How did you find me?¡±


    "Look at the back."


    "Back?" Lei Zhe looked back at the grass he had walked by, and shrugged his shoulders.


    "Lei Zhe, you are the coach, what did you do to our place?" Moshin.


    "There is too no meaning there. I am the coach. I have to lead by example. I am going crazy every day." Lei Zhe smiled bitterly: "Right, I will discuss with you one thing."


    "what''s up?"


    "Lang Ning set the goal of the first battle on Nuremberg in the Black Crow City." Lei Zhe took out a map and laid it on the ground, pointing out and saying: "This is Nuremberg, almost 50 miles from us, Nuremberg. It is the third largest city in the territory of Zagunede. If it can occupy this place, it will have a great impact! Zaguned is fierce. Although the soldiers are willing to attack the Black Crow City with us, they are still a little scared. We need to find ways to improve morale."


    "You mean that we have several people to attack Nuremberg?" Moshin.


    "No, I haven''t gone crazy." Lei Zhe smiled. "We just have to scout."


    "I just saw a lot of knights coming over to the border. Are they not going to scout?"


    "They can''t get inside Nuremberg." Lei Zhe shook his head.


    ¡°Lang Ning will agree to let you take risks?¡± Han Jinqi said.


    "He still can''t manage my head." Lei Zhe smiled. "I don''t think there is any danger. The most terrible person in Black Crow is Zaguned, followed by two vampires, Caroline and Betty, but they are now Going to the dungeon, the rest, it should be difficult to pose a threat to us."


    "I have been away from us for more than 20 days?" Sasio said: "I think, Zaguned has long known that we are going to attack the Black Crow City. He will do nothing and let us occupy. Black Crow City?"


    "This point, I tend to Lang Ning''s opinion, Zaguned is not wanting to do, but can''t do it. Protecting the dungeon is his fundamental." Xiannier said.


    "I don''t agree." Sasio shook his head. "You think of Zaguned''s heart too wide! I think he must at least try it! Since Zahuned became the lord, he has been launching outwards. In the war, no one can really threaten the black crow city of Zagunede. Do you dare to guarantee that Zaguned has no other hidden power?"


    "War is not a legend." Sinner said: "If Zagunede really has another army, he has already used it, what to do?"


    "But..." Sasio will continue to argue.


    "The two of you said that there is reason." Lei Zhe hurriedly said: "So, we must first sneak into Nuremberg, carefully scouting before we can make a decision."


    "That''s it." Han Jin said slowly: "You are all here, give me the map. I will go to Nuremberg tonight and I will come back tomorrow evening."


    "This... How can this be?" Lei Zhe is really anxious. If Han Jin is allowed to go alone, wouldn''t he be specifically to come over to Hanjin, forcing Hanjin to volunteer?


    "What can''t you do?"


    "Go to everyone, go together!" Moshin Science Road.


    "Do you think you are going to the bar?" Han Jin took a look at Moxie: "No matter what happens, I can take care of myself. If you go, I can''t guarantee it."


    Mo Xinke stayed for a while, Han Jin¡¯s words are justified. If they go together, if there is an accident, they can only kill the scalp and go out. Han Jin is more free, at least he can use that special. Magic escape.


    "Raphael, I am a really true thief, you say so... it is too hurtful and self-respecting." Lei Zhe smiled bitterly.


    "Well, you don''t have to argue, wait for my news tomorrow." Han Jin smiled.

 Chapter 122： prisoner

    Chapter Two Two Chapter Prisoners


    Han Jinyuan thought that the territory of the Black Crow City should be very desolate. After seeing it with his own eyes, he knew that he was wrong. There are other places, and there are also here.


    The only difference is that the sky here is very bleak, you can''t see the sun, you can''t see the starlight, no matter when you look up, you can only see a layer of clouds like lead, the color of the color is somewhat different. It¡¯s gone.


    Around the towering castle, there are neat rows of wheat fields. Han Jin feels very strange. It is reasonable to say that the lack of sunlight is not good for the growth of plants. Why is the wheat here so prosperous? It is a pity that when he was not studying botany, his figure slowly sank.


    Time is not long, Han Jin drilled out from a grass, this is obviously a cell, the air is dirty, rancid, there is a closed iron gate in front, there is a strong iron window behind, there is a person who can''t see how old it is. Being nailed to the wall is nailed, not hanging! Two iron-clad nails pierced the palm of the man and penetrated deeply into the wall. The man opened his hands and was fixed into a large character. Oddly, his palm did not bleed, at the palm of his hand. The muscles have turned grayish black, and there are a few small dots in the activity. Han Jin fixed his eyes and saw that his face could not help but the white spots turned out to be a few locusts.


    When Han Jin got out, the man also raised his head. However, Han Jin still couldn¡¯t see the other person¡¯s appearance. His hair and beard were too long, and he was entangled in his face and body. Like a hairy monkey, the only thing that can be seen clearly is a pair of sharp, knife-like eyes, but only for a moment, the eyes become different, become extraordinarily turbid, have no focus, and seem to be a poor one, and will be wooden. The old man was on the street and staring at the sky.


    "Hey..." Han Jin put his index finger in front of his lips. He just wanted to go to the iron gate. Suddenly a scream of screams came in and shocked Han Jin.


    He came to scout the enemy''s situation. He had already prepared himself for the accident. He shouldn''t be shocked by anything, but the voice was too strange and too harsh.


    Han Jin posted it at the iron gate and immediately bounced a small black beetle.


    Han Jin had nothing to say, and the dull turned around. The prisoner saw Han Jin¡¯s sullen expression and whispered: "That is the abyss."


    "What?" Han Jinyi.


    "That is the abyss enchantress, the most favorite thing to do is to beat and swear, their physique is very strong, in the abyss creatures, second only to the vampire, looks good, not inferior to the elf, a hundred abyss enchantress, enough to meet The desire of 10,000 soldiers, but on the other hand, 10,000 soldiers may not be able to satisfy the desires of a hundred abyss enchantress..." The prisoner¡¯s voice sounded extraordinarily old: "Oh, people say that Zaguned is not evil." In fact, this is a bit embarrassing to him. Zaguned and his soldiers are only responsible for destruction and never do anything else."


    Han Jin stared at the prisoner and couldn''t speak.


    "What? Is it because I know too much and is surprised?" The prisoner said in a self-deprecating tone.


    "No, it''s because you still laughed at this time." Han Jin understood that he accidentally bumped into a big man. He didn''t want to disturb the residents of Nuremberg in the past. He couldn''t ask anything valuable from the mouth of the residents. Things came, so he put the goal in prison. The enemies of the enemy are their own friends. In this spirit, he thinks it is easier to find like-minded people in prison. I did not expect that I encountered a person who is very ordinary and has no ordinary conversation.


    "What about not laughing? Cry?" The prisoner said slowly: "Are you a Bentomin? Or a holy city? Is it... Are you ready to attack the Black Crow City?"


    Han Jin couldn''t use words to describe his inner horror. He looked up and down the prisoner and whispered: "Who are you? How do you know?"


    "Since I failed to assassinate Zagunede, he will come to see me every once in a while. Now that I have not seen him for many days, I can give up this kind of fun. He should be very busy?" The prisoner talked about Zaguned, and his tone suddenly became cold: "There is a little guy like you who, despite the threat of dark enchantment, rushed here, knowing that Zaguned and Caroline are definitely not here. What about Nuremberg?"


    "Little guy?" Han Jin smiled. He always disliked the old and old people, not to mention the fact that he is standing on the strong side, and there is no need to sell anyone''s face.


    "I am also a human being. Now I am over seventy years old. Is it too much for you to call a little guy?"


    "Well... old gentleman, how do you know that we are going to attack the Black Crow City?" Han Jin smiled, and since the other party is getting old, he is not good enough to continue to care.


    "Black Crow City is not a good place. Even the caravans are rare. What do you do? Send it to death? Here, I rarely see raw faces, you appear very awkward, and at first glance it is sneaky. I¡¯m so uneasy, think again that Zagunede has been missing for a long time, so I¡¯m just guessing it.¡± The prisoner whispered: ¡°Little guy, are you free? Tell me about the outside world. ......" At the end of the day, there was a hint of pleading in the tone of the prisoner.


    "You don''t think I should save you first?"


    "No need for it, I was completely detained here for ten years. My vindictiveness and body have already begun to shrink. It is also a waste of people to save. Instead, I have to alarm those guys." The prisoner sighed softly: "As long as you I am very grateful to you for talking to me about the outside."


    "What do you want to know?"


    Unexpectedly, such a simple sentence even asked the prisoner, his hair and beard were shaking slightly, stunned for a long time, and finally sighed a long sigh: "Ten years..."


    "Right, I still don''t know your name. Do you have family and friends?" Han Jin knows very well that Zaguned pays so much attention to this prisoner. His origins are definitely not simple.


    "Forget it, I suddenly... I don''t want to ask anything." The prisoner said in a bitter voice: "Little guy, let me talk about you, where are you from?"


    "Can you change a name? I am a little uncomfortable." Han Jin frowned, thinking that at the beginning, he was the little man called the little guy, now I hear the same title, my heart will be comfortable is strange: "I Called Raphael."


    "Well, Mr. Raphael, where are you from? What are you doing here?"


    "I am coming from Beit League."


    "Bet League? How does the Bertel League have the power to attack the Black Crow City? Is it... Conrad led the Rapids to fight out?"


    "Not a Conrad Knight, the Conrad Cavaliers died two years ago." Han Jinyi said: "Do you know him?"


    "How old is he? Just over forty? How can you die?" The prisoner asked in a shocked tone.


    "Because he is too tired."


    The prisoner was in silence, and he gave a long sigh for a long while. The long sigh was full of sorrow and grief, but his hair and beard were already comparable to the mask, which played a very good protective role. Han Jin could not see his expression.


    "So... Mr. Raphael, are you coming to Nuremberg to destroy the city defense of Nuremberg?"


    "I don''t have such strong strength yet, just come over and scout." Han Jindao.


    "Reconnaissance, yes, I just saw that you can drill out from the ground. Is that magic?"


    Han Jin smiled and did not answer.


    "If you have this ability, everything becomes simple. The soldiers here are mostly abyss races. They are not afraid of attacks from the ground, so they built the defensive magical array underground." The prisoner narrowed his eyes to the iron Look out the window: "Do you see the huge statue in the center of the city? The following are all empty. You can go there and think about it. However, it is best to wait until the army calls, otherwise you will be alone. There is no way to destroy the magic array. Even if it is destroyed, they have a way to fix it."


    ¡°Are you familiar with Nuremberg?¡±


    "Very familiar? Hehe... Even if I close my eyes, I know every corner of the city."


    "I just watched it for a long time outside and found this defense of Nuremberg... It doesn''t seem to be very strict." Han Jindao: "Old gentleman, how many fighters do you think can be taken to attack Nuremberg?"


    "It doesn''t matter. What''s important is that you are sure that Zaguned and Caroline and Betty are not in Black Crow City?"


    "They are definitely not there. Even if they know what is going on here, they can''t get back to support."


    "It''s easy. If you can destroy the magic array, thousands of fighters can capture Nuremberg."


    ¡°Oh?¡± Han Jin glanced at the prisoner: ¡°I am leaving, old gentleman, do you really need me to help?¡±


    "No, huh, huh... little guy, no, Mr. Raphael, you can care for me and prove that your heart is good, but this is not an advantage."

 Chapter 123： pain

    The first two or three chapters of pain


    A stern horn sounded through the sky, and when the Torrent Legion was more than 20 miles away from Nuremberg, it was discovered. Although Zagunede took away millions of black crows, the black crows staying near Nuremberg are still insufficient. Thousands, but as a sentinel is more than enough.


    Nuremberg immediately entered the state of readiness, the gates were closed, and a group of soldiers rushed to the wall, a dark column of light rising from the center of the city, flying directly over the height of more than 100 meters, and then hitting everything in the same way, in all directions Splashing, turning into a visible light curtain, shrouded the entire Nuremberg.


    Nuremberg''s army is full of all kinds of monsters. There are only a few human warriors. The main force is composed of a group of short-lived, humanoid creatures. Their faces were covered with wrinkles and they could not see the eyes, but they had a big, surprising nose. A slimy liquid kept flowing out of the nose, which was disgusting. Their status should be very low, not only those who are headed by them, but human warriors are also very bad at them.


    In addition to the warriors, there are hundreds of sea otters on the wall. They are arranged in a neat queue, ready to attack the attack of the Rapids. Those monsters are definitely more embarrassing than the ducks. Their noise is easy. Overwhelmed the roar of the Tauren.


    Han Jin already knows that the monster belongs to the abyss race, evil eyes! They rely on their eyes to shoot light to attack opponents, acting like human archers, but the basic strength is much stronger than ordinary archers. In this world, the status of human beings is not high, a evil eye, even the most lazy evil eye, his power is equal to the fourth-order and fifth-order professional, and human beings must undergo hard cultivation to become qualified. Warrior, magician.


    The starting point is too low. It is undeniable. This is a sad thing, but then again, because the starting point is too low, human beings will tirelessly seek and struggle, and with pressure to have motivation, human beings can be more and more vulnerable. Growing up, this unyielding heart played a decisive role.


    Lang Ning was not eager to attack, first to rectify the queue, then, in the deafening roar, several large groups of white hustle and bustle rose up, screaming across the sky, hitting the defense enchantment of Nuremberg, black The light curtain was mad and generally distorted, and the defensive forces on the wall did not expect that the enemy had such a sharp weapon, and it was shaken and screamed.


    Han Jin quietly peeped out from behind a huge statue and looked at the monsters below. This is a magnificent underground palace. In the center, there is a crystal column with a width of two meters and a height of more than ten meters. On the surrounding rough stone floor, there are countless grotesque magic runes, which are divided into eight areas. Each area is inlaid with a magic crystal in the center. A thick black stream of water like a stream is injected into the crystal column. Rushing into the sky.


    Beside the magical array, a few sorrowful banshees are busy. They are not abyss sluts. Whenever they sing a spell, they will show a row of thin teeth in their mouths, and four very obvious canine teeth. If the dog''s teeth are too long, it will give a fierce impression, but their canine teeth are short and look both naughty and cute. Compared with the abyss enchantress, their expressions are much more solemn. Unfortunately, the swaying tail behind them destroys the temperament that is like a goddess.


    No matter what kind of skirt they wear, it is purple, enamel or red, no matter whether it is a long skirt or a short skirt, without exception, all open skirts! Just as humans are not willing to bind their limbs, it is uncomfortable to tie their arms to their bodies, and that tail is undoubtedly their fifth limb.


    Usually there is nothing, at most, that point is white and fascinating, but after Lang Ning''s magic crystal cannon attack, two cat-like monsters squat down and change the magic crystal, the result reveals some should not The things that are exposed, Han Jin hurriedly retracted his head, and had a long eye...


    There were a few deafening explosions. The cat demon seemed even more flustered. Han Jin touched his forehead with his hand, and there was a big bag that could be detected by the naked eye. According to the plan agreed by him and Langing last night, wait for the thunder. After Zhe launched, he should start!


    For Nuremberg, this defensive magic array is the heart of Nuremberg. The warning is very strict. Han Jin can mix here, not because his strength is too strong, but because his Taoism breaks the rules of the world and subverts too Too much common sense, if his ability is no longer a secret, it will never be as easy as it is now.


    The big bag on his head was knocked out here. The stone that covered the palace was a masterpiece of the alchemist. His cellar could not penetrate the rock. Under the unprepared, he was almost stunned. In the past, fortunately his physical fitness has been strengthened a lot, otherwise his end will become very tragic.


    And the heavy impact immediately caused the guards to be alert, searched back and forth several times, and found the rock in the corner that was hit by some floating, but they never thought that someone tried to drill from below, or that sentence In the words, Han Jin took the advantage of subverting common sense.


    Far from the screams, the remaining Tauren guards in the palace slammed the giant axe and rushed out of the palace. Han Jin waited patiently for a moment, and his body swelled and jumped from the shoulder of the statue. Next, straight to the nearest monster, at the same time, there are four wooden people appear out of thin air, respectively, pounced on the huge crystal column.


    A few cat-like monsters are obviously magicians. Their reaction is very slow. Han Jin can''t take care of the long needles. He slaps against a cat demon, and the cat demon is bending over to replace the magic crystal. Not looking up, Han Jin¡¯s palm was already on her neck.


    With a bang, the cat demon shook like a general electric shock, and fell down, and the tail that was shaking and swaying softly hanged down.


    Han Jin did not expect the cat demon''s physique to be so weak, and his heart raised a strange feeling. But at this time, there was no time to pity anything. Han Jin gave a low voice and slammed into another cat demon.


    The cat demon opened his mouth slightly, and an invisible sound wave swept from Han Jin. Han Jin felt a flower in front of him, and the surrounding scenery became distorted. There were many high-rise buildings and many more. Unusually familiar things, such as telephones, computers, cars, etc., and even an old man who looks extremely embarrassed, is bending his back and holding his verse.


    Master! Han Jin stayed in the woods, he forgot everything, staring at the familiar back. Learning crafts, usually referred to the professor as a master, Master and Master, only one word difference, but the meaning is as great as heaven and earth!


    Master, also a teacher and a father! Give birth to my parents, mold my master! It was Master who gave him another chance to see another sky. It could even be called an immortal road. Han Jin¡¯s gratitude to Master could not be described in words, but he also saw the familiar Back, Han Jin is already crazy.


    The cat demon is also crazy, she can''t believe everything she sees! What is the towering thing, is it a building? What is the flying object that can be compared with the dragon? What are the things that rushed to rush, is it a chariot?


    The mental attack was interrupted, and Han Jin was waking up at the fastest speed. He had already realized what had just happened, and the pupil collapsed into a point, like a needle tip. He hates! Because the cat demon touched the softest place in the depths of his heart, it could not be touched. Every time he touched it, he would feel the pain of heartbreaking. He is furious and somewhat provocative, and more unbearable than playing and bullying. He fears that secrets are secrets after all, and his origins will become a secret forever. Whoever dares to threaten him in this respect is who is his deadly enemy.


    Han Jin¡¯s figure smashed through the air, ¡°Dead!¡± In the roar, his fist has been hit on the face of the cat demon, the cat demon is still in a daze, by this boxing, her body image Like the broken branches, the feet have not waited to leave the ground, the upper body has been soft backwards, and the back of the head hits the stone, and the blood splashes.


    In fact, even if there was no such collision, she could not live. Han Jin¡¯s fist had already crushed her face.


    The remaining two cat demons screamed in unison, but Han Jin had already blessed him back to the Yuan Dynasty, but he had already prepared himself, and he was the first to reinvent the heart and enter the country. Can''t influence him anymore.


    "Death!" Another roar, a cat demon is still not dead, continue to release a mental attack, but unfortunately, Han Jin''s fist has arrived.


    Deep throat! It¡¯s already deep enough. Han¡¯s fist shattered the cat¡¯s teeth, tearing the cat¡¯s cheek, and even hitting the cat¡¯s back neck, the neck bones had already shattered.


    The last cat demon was scared to death, she no longer tried to attack Han Jin, turned and ran to the door of the temple, and issued a series of calls for help.


    At the beginning, Han Jin still had a bit of pity and cherished jade heart. Now he only has the idea of ??killing in his heart. His figure is swiftly swung up. The back of the cat demon in a boxing, the cat demon becomes a A shell, fluttering straight forward, a loud bang, the cat demon slammed into the heavy temple door, Han Jin¡¯s power was so great that the cat demon stayed on the temple door for a moment before falling down. The temple door has been hanged with a layer of red and bright blood.


    The four wooden men are constantly attacking the giant crystal column. Perhaps the strength of the wooden man is not enough to destroy the magical array, but it can destroy the connection point between the crystal column and the magic array. Gradually, the crystal column begins to tilt and is inclined. The angle is getting bigger and bigger.


    There was a roar from outside the temple door. Several Tauren guards had already noticed that they were trapped. Unfortunately, they were still a step later. When they rushed into the temple door, they just saw the crystal column wrapped around the floor and slammed into the floor.


    Han Jin has returned to the back of the statue. Seeing the completion of the mission, his figure is smashed into the wall. There is no rough stone. The magical array is destroyed and there will be a huge explosion. He does not want to stay here.

 Chapter 124： Fault

    Chapters two and four chapters


    Perhaps it is because he is too confident about his fierce name, perhaps taking the initiative in strategy, and Zagunede did not waste too much energy on defense, so the disappearance of the defense magic array means that Nuremberg is ushered in. Your own end. Lang Ning ordered the four magic crystal cannons to fire together, and the wall in the east of Nuremberg was suddenly collapsed. Coincidentally, one of the magic cannonballs was falling in the middle of the evil eye. At that time, dozens of evil eyes were turned into splashing juices, and the surviving evil eyes rolled into a ball. When they climbed up, Not waiting for the commander to order, while emitting a desperate scream, while radiating light.


    Strictly speaking, the evil eye army is the only long-range strike force without a range limit, because they emit a light, within 200 meters, the light is only the thickness of the human''s small thumb, more than a certain distance, the light will Rapid spread, the power can be neglected. As for the standard distance of diffusion, it depends on the individual strength of evil eyes.


    The four magic crystal cannons, as well as the nearby magicians, turned into light red, which was affected by the evil eye light, but the light was not lethal. The magicians manipulated the magic crystal cannon if they had nothing to do, ready to launch the next attack. .


    Lang Ning once again issued an order to launch, and the giant white light of the white scorpion that had risen from the ground made the Tauren and evil eyes on the wall break into the abyss of despair, and completely lost their fighting spirit. They did not understand that this The wall of the city has been blown up. Why is the opposite commander still not attacking?


    From the perspective of the perspective, the surviving soldiers of Nuremberg fled the city wall in panic, Lang Ning¡¯s mouth sneered, and then issued an order, the magicians hurriedly adjusted the muzzle of the magic crystal cannon, in the deafening roar, the devil The crystal cannon began to take off again.


    This time, the magical artillery shells landed in the city, and the soldiers hiding behind the city walls were blown up, and several very simple arrow towers collapsed in an instant.


    For Lang Ning, he didn''t know what he was waiting for, so he cherished every bit of life and cherished every soldier. In comparison, military capital is insignificant, not to mention that he has sent three cavalry brigades to harass the rest. At the crossing, he could not do anything before, but from the moment he stepped into the Black Crow City, he would never allow a bit of wealth and military money to flow out. I only know that the attacking city and the land are generals. Maybe Lang Ning¡¯s shoulders are still very young, but he is already considering the future development.


    The soldiers of the Rapids Infantry phalanx were anxious to scratch their heads. According to common sense, they should have launched an attack, but they did not order, and they did not dare to move.


    The four magic crystal cannons continued to spur anger, and a giant magic cannonball fell in Nuremberg, splashing a wave of death. No matter what kind of building, under the magic cannonball, it became a bean curd. The creatures in it were blown up in a mess. If anyone flies in the air, you can clearly see that the magic bullets are very regular. Nancheng District has a few shells, and Dongcheng District will also pick up a few, not too few or too much. The benefits are all.


    Soon, a group of tauren and evil eyes who had completely lost their fighting spirit fled to the West City, opened the gate, and fled.


    "Offensive!" Seeing this scene from the perspective of perspective, Lang Ning finally loosened his mouth.


    The soldiers who had been screaming for a long time shouted, and the three squares started together. The rolling iron was unstoppable and flew straight forward. Lang Ning pulled out the gun and waved his hand, leading the two cavalry brigades to bypass the wall and chasing the tauren and evil eyes.


    In the depths of the corridor of the cell, several red-headed Taurens are drinking wine. It is quiet here. Only the cups can occasionally make a slight impact. After a while, when they see the flag that is not their own, they are inserted. On the wall, several Tauren looked at each other, picked up a giant axe and walked straight into the depths of the promenade.


    With a bang, the iron gate was kicked openly. Several Tauren were just about to enter, but they became stunned. There was a stranger in the cell, and the stinking prisoner stood in the middle of the cell. Slowly move your arms.


    "Be careful!" Han Jin gave a low voice, waved a wooden man, blocked him at the door of the cell, and blessed himself with a slap in the face.


    What is staggering is that there is no one outside the cell. There are only a few giant axes that have been discarded indiscriminately. Outside the promenade, several Taurens screamed at the end of the promenade while making a hoarse scream. Although Han Jin could not understand what the other party was shouting, he could hear their despair.


    Han Jin turned sharply and looked at the prisoner quietly. He had taught the Tauren''s fighting spirit and would never think that he had such a powerful deterrent that he could scare them away without having to do it.


    The prisoner was still active in his body, leisurely and calm, not excited about regaining freedom, nor painful for the scars.


    Han Jin was very clear about what kind of means Zaguned had shown to the prisoner. After all, he had saved the person himself. Yesterday, he only saw two nails that passed through the palm of his hand. In fact, the prisoner¡¯s shoulders, legs and ribs were pierced by nails, and the body was tightly held by an unknown metal wire. Bundled, and some places have deep bones. From the perspective of modern medicine, this person should have died long ago, but he always seems to be very relaxed. Without mentioning the useless medicine, this will alone is enough. People are daunted.


    "Little guy, thank you for saving me." The prisoner said faintly.


    "Raphael..." Han Jin reminded him that he was helpless. Isn''t all the old people so forgetful?


    "Oh... Mr. Raphael." The prisoner''s tone was finally a little more smiley: "I am curious, are you coming here...because I know that Zaguned will start with me?"


    "Zaguned should pay attention to you so much, it should not be unprepared." Han Jin smiled: "But I am also very curious, why didn''t you remind me yesterday?"


    "When people are old, the reaction can''t keep up. After you left yesterday, I kept calling your name and almost shouted for a whole night."


    "I..." Han Jin has a feeling of ridiculousness: "So you still can''t remember my name?"


    "In case you are a very famous person? Calling your name, isn''t it reminding them? So I have been calling the little guy." The prisoner slowly squatted down and gently stroked the metal that Han Jin had solved. The line, the movement is very soft, it seems to be touching his lover: "I didn''t expect that Zaguned would forget me, the feeling of being forgotten by old friends... It is really complicated."


    After listening to this, Han Jin suddenly reacted: "What you said... makes sense! Zaguned should have known the news of our attack. Why didn''t he start with you? Or take you somewhere else. Can you go?"


    "Who knows, maybe forget it." The prisoner carefully put all the metal wires together: "Or, he and Caroline played too passionately, and Caroline bite something, so don''t Going up else."


    "You... have seen them performing?"


    "Performance? Hehe... Little guy, your heart is a bit dirty, how are you interested in this kind of thing?"


    "Raphael!" Han Jin had to repeat it again: "Is it dirty first?!"


    "Dirty...it''s too dirty." The prisoner looked at his skinny arm and then made a series of chuckles: "Little guy, come with me to find a place to wash the dust of this decade." ¡±


    "Pull¡­¡­"


    "Yes, it¡¯s Mr. Raphael." The prisoner cut off the road.


    Han Jin has no choice but to let one side: "You please first!" He left a few small beetles on the promenade, clearly knowing the movements outside, he decided to encounter any accidents and will not shoot, must see Look at the prisoner''s ability!


    The prisoner stepped forward and walked slowly. He began to walk slowly and his body was shaking, like a child who had just learned to walk, but when he reached the door, his pace was much more stable.


    Just walked to the door, a group of abyss demon women ran on the face, seeing the prisoner, the abyss demon women collectively fixed, then issued a series of screams of horror, turned and fled backwards, there is a stature of the most petite abyss demon woman directly Was scared.


    The prisoner did not see anything, and continued to move forward. When he walked to the side of the abyss who was scared, he suddenly stopped and leaned down and patted and touched it, even though his body blocked Hanjin. The sight, but there is a small beetle in front, Han Jin can clearly see where the prisoner is touching, he has a feeling of collapse.


    ¡°Are you the occupier of this city?¡± the prisoner suddenly asked.


    "I am one of them."


    "Do you have power?"


    "Have."


    "Then I suggest you, you should leave this demon girl around, she is still young, described in human words, she is a virgin! This abyss enchantress is very rare, at my time... I figured, she The right of the first night should be able to sell a thousand gold coins." The prisoner pointed to the abyss and sorcerers who fled in front of them: "As for them, they are already bad."


    Han Jin dared to swear that if the other party is not an old man, it looks unfathomable, he must have kicked it! But at this moment, he didn''t have any way to take the other side. He could only shake his head: "If you want to, just say it, I am not interested."


    "You really have no interest?" The prisoner suddenly looked at Han Jin


    "No interest!" Han Jin said that he was justified and he was really not interested.


    "A very good young man, brave, savvy, and more importantly, has the power to control very strange magic, and is very awake, at least not indulging in female color." The prisoner whispered, then he paused. : "You...what is it going to be wrong?"


    After listening to the previous words, Han Jin suddenly woke up. He found that the prisoner said that every sentence was not said indiscriminately. He had a clear purpose, or temptation or judgment, but after listening to the latter sentence, he felt dumbfounded. I want to worry!

 Chapter 125： Explanation

    Chapter Two Chapter Five Explanation


    Lei Zhe, Xian Nier, Mo Xinke and others stood in the center square with enthusiasm and talked loudly about it. This is a real victory. The significance is far more than hunting a few World of Warcraft and harvesting a few The magic crystal, in addition to Xiannier can remain quiet, the rest of the people are somewhat happy, especially in the Mo Xinke, talking loudly, laughing to laugh loudly, more and more wild.


    Han Jin and the prisoner went to the central square one after the other. The prisoner had already taken a shower and changed his clothes. The temperament became more spiritual, but his hair and beard were slightly unkempt. Han Jin I don''t have time to accompany my haircut, and I can''t find a barber at this time.


    "Hah, Rafael, where have you been?" Moshinko shouted.


    After listening to the words of Mo Xinke, Lei Zhe also looked back, and then as if he had seen something incredible, his body suddenly shook, his eyes were so big that he looked at the prisoner and his lips kept on. Trembling, for a long while, he tentatively called: "First... sir?"


    "You grew up." The prisoner said in a very soft tone: "I almost didn''t recognize you."


    Only in an instant, Lei Zhe''s eyes became wet. He took a few steps and seemed to want to rush over, but he barely controlled himself. He fell to his knees on one knee: "Sir, finally... finally see you!" Lei Zhe¡¯s hand swelled, and the dead body buckled the soil. His arms and the whole body were shaking slightly.


    It is not easy for Lei Zhe to do this. If he is a few years younger, if he does not have a city, he will definitely cry at this moment.


    The surrounding people were silent, and even the elated soldiers around them were still stunned. Lei Zhe was their coach. Who is it that can withstand his worship? !


    "Strongly stronger, so many people around you are watching you." The prisoner said slowly, then leaned down and grabbed Lei Zhe''s arms with his hands, helped Lei Zhe, and stared at Lei Zhe for a moment, sighing: "Child, sorry, I already know your father''s business, I really am sorry, I hurt him."


    "No, sir..."


    "Listen to me." The prisoner gently interrupted Lei Zhe''s words: "When I left you, I had a very bad feeling. Your father was a pure knight. He was too naive and too kind. ...If you don''t have me, your father will always live in that small mountain village. I can''t guarantee how good his life is, but at least he will be very happy, blame me, I pushed him into this sinister world."


    "No, sir!" Lei Zhe finally couldn''t control himself. The crystal tears rolled down his face and left behind: "My father said before he died..."


    "Guevara?" A scream screamed extremely loudly.


    The prisoner glanced and looked in the direction of the voice. Xiannier had no doubts. She stepped back two steps and took the longbow with her backhand. The black arrow pointed to the prisoner''s eyebrow.


    "Xinnier, don''t!" Lei Zhe stepped forward and stopped in front of the prisoner.


    "Sinnel, you are crazy!" Moxico hurried to catch the longbow in the hands of Sunil.


    "Get out!" Xiannier screamed.


    Moxenko couldn¡¯t help but stay together for a year. He had never seen such a sinner. In the big eyes of the green eyes, there was a crazy, extremely dangerous light, even though the mask was across. I can see that the muscles on Chanel''s cheeks are constantly moving. He even has a feeling that if he goes one step further, Sunnier will not hesitate to shoot him.


    Han Jin didn''t know when to go around Sunnier, open his arms, hugged Xiannier, and whispered: "Xinnier, what are you doing? Have something to say!"


    Xiannier suddenly became a female leopard, and she struggled with her strength. She grabbed it with her hands, kicked it with her feet, and bite it with her teeth. Only a few times, she broke the clothes on Han¡¯s arms and broke it. A trace of blood.


    Han Jin did not dare to let go. If you look at Sunnier, you will definitely launch an offensive, and Lei Zhe is in front of him. He never wants to see the tragedy happen.


    Moxico sighed with relief, pulled out the long sword, blocked Lei Zhe, and waved back, indicating that Lei Zhe would leave soon.


    Xiannier still has some reason left, otherwise she used the bowstring to cut Hanjin¡¯s hands, but the remaining reason made her more painful and struggled for a moment. Xiannier softly leaned on Han Jin¡¯s arms and used one. A vain voice said: "Do you know who he is?"


    Han Jin did not speak, just listened quietly, and others around him were waiting for the answer.


    "He is the brother of Casa Lord, the dragon knight Guevara! Do you know how many elves are dead in his hands? He is a butcher with both hands full of blood!!" Siniel sighed almost like a sigh: "Raphael, let me go, or I will always hate you!"


    Although Senniel¡¯s voice was very low, the surrounding area was quiet to the extreme, because everyone wanted to know the answer, and Senil¡¯s voice was clearly transmitted to everyone¡¯s ears.


    Now that the answer is coming out, the atmosphere is quieter than before. What does the Dragon Knight mean? This continent is really a super-strong powerhouse. If you want to be a dragon knight, you must first have the strength to surrender the dragon. This is not to be half-false. In comparison, the fierce **** knight Gerald, fundamentally Not enough, even the two overlords of the northeastern part of the Taraxia Mountains, Zagunede and Dismark, are only the eleventh-order powerhouse!


    Han Jin was stunned, and Xian Nier took the opportunity to make a fortune and earned it from Han Jin¡¯s arms. However, Han Jin¡¯s magical technique was not a wave of fame. He reacted extremely quickly and explored the shoulders of Xiannier. Pulling and holding, and holding Xiannier in his arms, the only difference is that he just hugged Xiannier from behind, and now it is two people facing each other.


    "Are you calm down?" Han Jin shouted. He is extremely nervous now. He is not afraid that Sunnier will attack the other side. Instead, he is worried that Sunil will be hurt. After contact, he knows that the prisoner¡¯s character is unique and unpredictable. He has already talked a lot, but he has already talked a lot. He has always been unable to make judgments, such talent is the most terrible!


    "You..." Sunil was anxious and angry, almost fainting.


    "Listen to me a few words?" The prisoner patted the shoulder of Moxinke and signaled that Moxike was letting go. Moxenko was hesitant. Like Han Jin, now he is worried that Xiannier is hurt. But when I think about it, if a dragon knight wants to hurt anyone, a small seven-step fighter can''t do anything at all, and it will fall back to the side.


    "Are you an elf from Yehliucheng?" The prisoner sighed: "I admit, I did hurt some elves, but it was war, **** war! If you think that as long as you are hurt, there will be enough The reason for revenge, then my reason is more than you. When the silver Pegasus army captured my castle, I killed my family, and even a slave did not leave it for me. Should I also What to do?"


    Xiannier stayed, and the strength of the struggle suddenly became a little smaller. Just about to say something, the prisoner had already answered: "You will say, because I used to hurt the elves, so you find me to retaliate, but go forward. Do you know why my brother hates the elves? Because when we were very young, our father received some businessmen, and as a result, they were attacked by elves. They said that my father was a businessman who was a slave."


    "You have reason to kill me, I have reason to kill you, isn''t it? Hehe... hands full of **** butchers?" The prisoner paused: "I think about you before you use the ''butcher'' to describe others. What did the elves do! You attack our city everywhere, yes, you only kill the rebels, but you burn our houses and food, destroy our farmland, and there will be only a ruin after you pass by. How many people live by eating grass roots, eating bark, or even eating talents! After my brother¡¯s defeat, the population of each city is less than one-third of the original population. Can you answer me? They are Who killed it?!"


    "That is... war." Senniel replied in a tough tone.


    "Yeah, that is war, I just said it, it is a **** war." The prisoner laughed: "You hate me, you want to kill me, I can give you a chance, but don''t put yourself in justice. On the other side, don''t think of yourself as a judge. If your hands are contaminated with blood from other lives, you are no longer qualified to judge others."


    "I hate the darkness, but I hate the light more, because the light is often the self-righteous justice people who are desperately advocating. They can''t stand the test. They will be broken like bubbles when they touch it." The prisoner''s eyes Filled with a kind of awkward smile: "And, I suggest you, don''t let friends be embarrassed, for them young people, friendship is the most precious! I have also been young, I can understand them. "He didn''t lie. The dragon knight Guevara is a man walking on the edge of darkness and light. He is a maverick. Han Jin saved him. He did not say anything, but this does not mean that he does not value Hanjin, plus With Lei Zhe''s reason, he said a few words for his difficulties. Otherwise, he will never explain for his own crimes, even if it is half a word! Moreover, the other party is just a negligible elf.


    Xiannier only feels weak, she just desperately wants to avenge the tragic elves, indeed puts herself at the highest point of morality, and hopes to get the understanding of Han Jin and others, but the prisoner The conversation was very ruthless, and he did not hesitate to strip the aura of Xiannier¡¯s morality. Of course, he also stripped himself, which made Xiannier feel very upset, at least, in Xiannier could not find for his people. Before a proper reason, she could not afford the courage to take revenge.


    "Lei Zhe, walk around with me. I haven''t been chatting with me for a long time." The prisoner no longer looked at Senil and turned to walk behind the square.


    "Okay, sir." Lei Zhe looked at Shannier and hurried to the prisoner''s side.

 Chapter 126： Talk

    Chapter 126


    "Xinnier, I really didn''t expect you to be so impulsive!" Han Jin tried to keep his tone calm.


    On one side, Mo Xinke answered: "It is not impulsive, it is brave! Change to you, dare to challenge a dragon knight?"


    "You..." Xiannier took a breath and suddenly said: "I was too impulsive, I am not right, I apologize to you."


    Han Jin, Mo Xinke and Sasou looked at each other. Han Jin said cautiously: "And then?"


    "And then? What then?"


    "And then will you still find him trouble?"


    "Do you really treat me as a fool?" Siniel showed a bitter smile: "Guevara is a dragon knight, a 12th-order powerhouse. Why do I have to find someone else''s trouble?"


    "That... then can I ask, what are you doing?" Moxico scratched his scalp and asked curiously.


    "Just... I have apologized for the matter just now, how are you going to do?!" Xiannier angered.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay." Moxike hurriedly pulled Sasio a hand: "Let''s go out first." After that, he gave Hanjin a look and gestured to Hanjin to persuade Senil. However, it is somewhat funny to preside over the situation by the long-lost Moss.


    The room became quiet, and Senil had a feeling of being overwhelmed. Today''s things are so strange. When I happened, I didn''t realize anything. When I think about it in the past, it will make people blush. What''s more, at the time, Han Jin was afraid that Xiannier had an accident, and he used all his strength to hug Xiannier, and the effect of God''s play, even if the lovers in love are embraced, it is definitely not so tight, to Xiannier. That strong body still feels breathless. As for other feelings, it is not necessary to mention it.


    Han Jin didn''t know what to say, and Shannier saw Han Jin not talking, and he was even more flustered. He was about to leave, and Han Jin hurriedly stretched his arms in front of Xiannier.


    "What are you doing?" Sinnel involuntarily stepped back two steps, whispering, and the cheeks were already red, but fortunately there were masks blocking them.


    "The key is not what I want to do, what are you going to do!" Han Jinzheng said that the attitude of Xiannier was too crazy, so he had to be careful. But Han Jin didn''t realize how similar his actions were compared to the previous hugs, and how nervous Sinniel is now.


    "I don''t go anywhere!" Chanel whispered: "You let go."


    "No."


    "Do you let it go?"


    "Do not."


    Two people were there, and Xiannier was confused at this time. There was a window behind her. With her strength, if she turned and jumped out of the window, Han Jin might not be able to stop her, but she would Look for the door.


    One is because the appearance of Dragon Knight Guevara has shocked her too much. Another key point is that when a girl or a woman blushes for something, her IQ will become very doubtful.


    "You..." Seeing Han Jin is not letting, Xiannier finally came to her strength, she snorted: "Do you dare to be rude to me?!" After she finished, she simply closed her eyes and straightened The door knocked.


    When Han Jin was still judging whether this sentence was a question or a negative sentence, Sunil had closed his eyes and slammed over. He couldn¡¯t think about it, and surrounded his arms and took Xiannier in his arms.


    Xiannier¡¯s body was stiff and she opened her eyes and stared at Han Jin. She never imagined that Han Jin dared to play her so brazenly! It is reasonable to say that she should kick Han Han into one foot, then take off the longbow and shoot dozens of holes in Han Jin. However, she feels that her body is weak and she can''t make any effort.


    Xiannier is very slender and has a feeling of being soft and boneless in her arms. The scent of the breath just blows on Han Jin¡¯s face. Han Jin can¡¯t help but think of an idiom in the world, blowing like a blue, ancient Wisdom... It¡¯s so wonderful!


    However, he immediately realized that he was not right. What is he thinking about? Just holding Shannier in the big crowd, he was bright and straightforward, but here is a dark room, and only two of them, this taste has changed.


    Han Jin hurriedly let go of his hand. Xiannier took a step back and quietly looked at Han Jin. Han Jin stayed for a moment and said very unnaturally: "We... sit here for a while, what are you going to do?" It¡¯s so messy outside.¡±


    "Alright," Sinner whispered.


    A square table, separated by two people, to keep a certain distance, so that Xiannier has a sense of security, she calmly sorted the soft armor of the body, here a glimpse, where to pull, pull with your fingers from time to time It seems to be popping up a ash. This kind of action has no problem for several times, but it is a bit weird to repeat it and repeat it. Especially the two pieces of soft arm that protect the upper arm, Xiannier has adjusted dozens of angles, which is completely unnecessary. .


    In contrast, Han Jin maintains a true personal style. After all, he has learned professional knowledge, is clear about the importance of details, and understands that tiny body movements tend to sell themselves, so when he is nervous, he will always stay motionless. Even the frequency of breathing is the same.


    For a long while, Xiannier couldn¡¯t help it anymore: "When are we going to sit down?" She said that she was somewhat blaming. Did you say that you really sat down for a while? !


    "Cough..." Han Jin coughed: "Xinnier, tell me about your previous things? Look... you know my secret, let me share you!"


    "What do you want to know?"


    "As long as you are willing to say, I like it." Han Jin tried his best to keep himself natural, but forgot, in this environment, the more natural it is, the more weird: "For example, talk about that war. ¡±


    Sunil was silent for a long while and said slowly: "That was my first time on the battlefield..."


    The warm twilight came in from the window and poured on the body of Xiannier. Her flowing blond hair became softer and softer. At first, she also appeared to be somewhat restrained, because she never talked to whom, and she needs constant questions from Hanjin, she can talk about it, but as time goes by, she speaks more and more smoothly, and her expression changes. More and more sincere, there is no cover.


    She has comrades-in-arms, but she has never had a true friend. Her elders and brothers hope that she will mature and become a good commander. Once she reveals any fragile signs, she will be severely criticized in order not to let them down. And for her own dignity, she can''t say. Other peers are often her subordinates. Her status has made her look up to countless elves. Every success of her will make other elves proud. She is the hope of the Yeliucheng elves, so she Never reveal your own sorrow and pain.


    In his lifetime, Sunil has never experienced the joy of confiding, sharing the pain with others, the pain will be reduced by half, and sharing happiness with others, then happiness will become double, regardless of Han Jin¡¯s previous qualifications, he is absolutely It is the best audience. The quality that is cultivated by private detectives has been fully exerted by him. When Xiannier¡¯s confession comes to an end, he can only tick again with one sentence or several words. The heart of Xiannier.


    This is a real relaxation. When Shannier was sitting in a chair, she never thought that she would say so much today. She said that she had participated in the battle for the first time and talked about her first killing. She talked about her sorrow and embarrassment. Helpless, even talked about his despair, his own numbness, and of course, happiness and dreams.


    There are still some things that shouldn''t be said. Xiannier also said that when she returned to Yehliucheng with her hundreds of remaining elves, the whole city was crying. Xiannier couldn''t help but shed tears. She Without concealing, the Silver Pegasus Army suffered heavy losses, which brought heavy losses to Yehliucheng. The dissidents and disappointing victory of Desmark made the situation of Yeliucheng worse. The elders even proposed to abandon Yeliucheng and go south. Other elf cities.


    For the elder elders, Yehliucheng is just a city. For Siniel, this is her home, because she was born in Yehliucheng! After this war broke out, although he hated Dissmark, Shannier knew very well that if the holy crown city was occupied, the next one would definitely have to turn to Yehliucheng, so Xiannier insisted on supporting the holy crown city, but the people have already The war was disgusted to the extreme, and almost no one agreed with Siniel¡¯s opinion.


    The elves also have their own homes. The Silver Pegasus Army is the most elite unit of Yehliucheng. Its members are composed of the stars of hope of each elf family. Nearly the end of the whole army means that thousands of families have lost themselves. The star of hope, even more helpless is that such a heavy effort has not been exchanged for the harvest, the sacrifice itself has been very sad, and the white sacrifice is even more painful!


    One is forgotten, one is fascinating, and Siniel has already removed the mask, and has been suppressed. Once released, she is no longer controlled. During this time, she cried and laughed. Before the moment, her smile was blooming on her face with a beautiful style. Her eyelashes still had tears on her eyelashes. The next moment, when new tears filled her eyes, her smile would fade in the future. Do it.


    Later, Han Jin was also somewhat dysfunctional and often expressed his opinions. He did not deliberately cater to Siniel.


    This kind of spiritually close-knit talk does not necessarily require alcohol to help, the key is to meet a right person.


    Don''t say that Siniel didn''t know when to put a candle, even Han Jin couldn''t remember it until late at night, the two talents realized that it was too late.


    "Oh... I didn''t expect to talk for so long." Sunil looked out and smiled. "Now you share my secret, are you satisfied?" She didn''t feel embarrassed, instead, she was like I feel warm when I am burnt.


    "Actually, you are not as smart as I thought." Han Jin sighed a little: "You are too strong, no matter what is difficult, you are not willing to tell others, you still wear that broken thing all day, we are fundamentally I do not know what you''re thinking."


    "You..." Xiannier just wanted to fight back. In the distance, there was a big voice from Moxike: "Big brother, you still can¡¯t come out? I have lost very badly, you won¡¯t really want to Overnight?!"


    "Mossenko! You are a despicable and shameless guy!! Use this method to lie!" The always-sounding and succinct Sas''s slam is even bigger than the Moss, and it seems to be mad.

 Chapter 127： Gambling

    Chapter 127, gambling


    Han Jin opened the door with a smile and laughter. At the same time, the candles in the house were extinguished. Even after countless fierce battles, Siniel was a girl. In this case, it would not appear in any case. In front of it.


    However, Moxico naturally wouldn¡¯t know what Sunnier was thinking at the moment. He saw that only Han Jin appeared, and he was relieved to prepare for the escape. If Hanjin is in the first place, they are at most After a punch and kick, Moxenko is never afraid of fighting with anyone, and Siniel is different. The arrow of the high-ranking hunter is an inevitable horror.


    "Moxin Branch, your courage is getting bigger and bigger, take me and Xiannier bet?" Han Jin stared at the Moxin branch with a bad tone. The atmosphere between him and Xiannier was very harmonious. Finally, They were all destroyed by the scorpion of Moshinko. How can you not be annoyed?


    Looking at Han Jin¡¯s cold face, Mo Xinke smiled and said: ¡°Just kidding, you won¡¯t really go to the heart.¡±


    "How come?" Han Jin made a haha, although the expression looked indifferent, but the mouth said meaningfully: "I certainly will not go to the heart, but women, sometimes it is very vengeful."


    The face of Moxinke was bitter, but he still said with a trace of luck: "Xinnier is not an ordinary woman, she is a great and holy elf! This little thing should not care?"


    "Now say good things, don''t you think it''s late?" Han Jin has some helplessness. The level of compliment in Moshinke is really not at home, giving people a feeling of scalp tingling.


    "I am telling the truth!" Moxike strongly said from a calming voice: "Raphael, don''t you think so?"


    "Forget it, I won''t tell you this." Han Jin said as if casually, Moxike wanted to use his naive method to catch his language. It was purely a dream: "What did you call? Big sister? What about tonight?" ?"


    The face of Mo Xinke was immediately changed. He also knew that the last sentence he had just shouted was a big taboo. I wanted to fade the past, but Han Jin even mentioned it again. The heart is really vicious!


    "Moxin Branch, you should not be with me these days, I don''t want to be accidentally injured." Han Jin whispered.


    "But..." Moxico just wanted to say something, and he heard a few bowstrings in the house of Xiannier. In the silent night, this sound sounded unusually cold. The heart with the Moshin branch also cooled down.


    Sitting in the darkness, Xiannier¡¯s mouth was hung with a mischievous smile, and the bowstring in her hand was still shaking slightly. Then she found a very strange problem. From when, I actually played with Han Jin. Someone else? It was unimaginable to put this kind of thing in the past, but this feeling is really pretty good, and Senil smiled.


    Hearing the sound coming from inside the house, Han Jin¡¯s heart was also put down, and a smile appeared on his lips. Since Xiannier can cooperate with him to tease people, it proves that her mood has been calmed down a lot.


    "Sasio, what are you two gambling?" Han Jin saw Sasio walking to the outside of the courtyard and asked.


    After listening to Han Jin, Sasio had to stop and turned and smiled and said: "There is nothing, just a little thing."


    "Little things?" Before Han Jin said anything, Mo Xinke narrowed his eyes: "Since it is a small matter, how about our bets?"


    "How is that going?" Sasou was anxious when he heard it. Then he looked at Han Jin next to him and slowed down his tone: "Men''s husband, willing to gamble and lose, how can you repent?"


    "I have no regrets." Mo Xinke''s smile at the moment is in the eyes of Sasio, insidious.


    "Everyone is here, Sasio, you can say our gambling aloud loudly, so I can''t possibly repent." Moxike seems to have inadvertently squinted at the house where Siniel is, deliberately adding Big voice: "I didn''t come up anyway, I am afraid of anything."


    "You..." Sasio was a little dizzy. I didn''t expect Moss to have this trick now. Who said that this guy didn''t have a brain?


    Looking at Sasio''s tangled look, Moxike became full of enthusiasm. Sometimes people are like this. No matter how bad it is, if you see others worse than yourself, his heart will be much more comfortable.


    Sasio looked at Moxico''s proud presence and stood there. I knew that you couldn''t say the expression, and you wouldn''t be able to make a fight. You can''t help but blame me. If you don''t, don''t blame me for being unjust. Most of them are finished together.


    After clearing up the scorpion, Sassu put on a heroic and righteous look and said: "I said at the beginning that there is no two hours, you will not come out, Mo Xinke does not believe, so I The two gambled."


    Hearing this, Han Jin¡¯s heart was put down a bit, thinking that if it was just like this, then there would be nothing, but watching Sasio¡¯s expression knew that things had never ended, so he asked: ¡°And then?¡±


    "Then two hours passed, you didn''t come out, of course, Moss was lost, but he was not willing to say that you would definitely be out in an hour."


    Moxike had already felt bad at this moment, and quickly interjected and said: "Okay, Sasio, I admit defeat, let''s go back, don''t bother Chanel to rest."


    Sasio looked at Moses Branch with a sly look, and now he knows how to admit defeat? I am unlucky, don''t think about it!


    "I gave him another chance, gambling that you wouldn''t come out in an hour, and it took another hour. You still didn''t come out. This guy has lost his head, so he made a suggestion. I will continue to gamble with me."


    "Sasio, please don''t say it, bet I can''t give double copies?" The expression of Moxico has become a pleading, even looking at him and wanting to rush to plug Sasko''s mouth. .


    Lei Zhe¡¯s body suddenly appeared strangely around Mo Xinke, and he grabbed the arm of Mo Xinke. He said that he was afraid of the world. ¡°You can be like a man, not you. Let Sasou say it, why is it stopping people now?"


    The Mo Xinke is fainting. How did you find that Lei Zhe was so gossip? Listening to what he said, I know that this kid has been ambushing for a long time.


    Seeing that Sasio¡¯s mouth was open again, Moss was unable to stop it, and could not help but close his eyes in pain, saying that he was dead.


    Sasio is obviously already holding on to the same thoughts. Now even if Shannier comes out of the house, he can''t stop him from opening his mouth: "Moxin Branch said that you will never stay in the house because Xiannier It¡¯s the elf¡¯s cough, she won¡¯t just find a place to be a new house, you will be intimate for a while, then...¡±


    ¡®ßÝ¡¯, a sharp arrow broke through the window and interrupted Sasou¡¯s words.


    As it turns out, the magician sometimes reacted quite agilely. When Sasou didn''t think about it, he added a magic shield to himself and then rushed straight to the courtyard door and rushed over.


    After the first arrow flew out of the room, there was a temporary pause. It seemed that it was better to consider who should shoot the next arrow. At this time, Sasio had already ran to the gate of the courtyard, but Mosike was still stupid. Standing in the same place to die.


    Soon, the people in the house made a choice. The second arrow went straight to the door of Moxinke. The wind of the wind made Moss open his eyes, and the instinctive reaction made him fly fast. Shrinking his neck, Lee arrow rubbed his scalp and flew over. Mossenko couldn''t help but feel the back of his hair cool, it seems that Siniel is really angry.


    At this time, Mo Xinke discovered that Lei Zhe, who had been holding his arm, had disappeared. When he saw it carefully, he saw that Lei Zhe had already stood in an attacking corner, and that Mo Xinke was angry, Han Jin Actually, I also stood there, and the two men looked at the lively expression.


    Just when the Moxico was supposed to escape or what to do, the people in the room seemed to have made up their minds, and the arrows flew out one after another. The angles were all incomparable, and the targets all pointed to the Moxico.


    Moxike screamed, and his body ignited a hot temper and ran towards the wall closest to him. It is impossible to go from the door in the current situation, whether it is a scorpion or a hedgehog. The results that Moxenko wants to see.


    It may be that Siniel did not use all her strength. After the arrow was shot into the Moxico''s body, she lost her strength. However, Moxie did not dare to take it lightly and ran to the hospital at the fastest speed. Under the wall, the figure jumped high.


    The hands of Moxinke have already reached the wall, and they can''t help but feel relieved. As long as they turn over the wall, they will be safe. Xiannier will be so powerful that the arrow will not turn.


    However, the next moment, the scene of stunned everyone appeared, a burly wooden man suddenly appeared on the wall, although no attack was made, but the timing of the wooden man appeared too good, the Moss in this moment In short, the short courtyard wall immediately became a mountain that could not be climbed.


    Time seems to be still at this moment. Moxico looks at the wooden man in front of him, and his heart feels mixed. Damn Rafael, how can you do this to me?


    Because Moxico was so surprised that he didn''t notice how it was like a large archery target on the wall.


    Chanel¡¯s house is still black and lacquered. People who can¡¯t see her outside can only hear the bowstrings ringing, and the arrows are shot one after another. Moxico.


    Although she was angry with her, she also knew that the light was heavy. The arrow only shot through the clothes of Moxico, and deeply penetrated into the earth wall. She did not take the body of Moxinke to do the goal.


    Although Mo Xinke was not injured, the feeling of the cold arrow clinging to the body still made him burst into the heart. Moxico screamed and bounced like a rabbit in the arrow, but a few screams After the sound of the sound, his clothes and trousers tore out a few large holes, revealing the muscles inside, but the Moxin branch has not been able to take care of himself, quickly avoiding the wooden man, changing direction from the wall Turned over.


    When Sasou in the distance heard the voice of Mo Xinke, he could not help but shake it. The pace at his feet accelerated a lot, and he was fortunate.


    Lei Zhe opened his mouth and looked at the wooden man on the wall. He looked at the rags floating in the air and wanted to say something, but he could not say anything.


    Han Jin smiled and whispered: "I''m not good at getting angry, I have to let her find a place to vent, you say yes?"

 Chapter 128： legend

    The first two eight chapters legend


    "How? Is there a feeling?" Han Jin asked softly.


    "Your magic is too weird!" Guevara smiled and looked at his right hand. No matter from what point of view, he is a disability, leaving a hole in the palm of his hand, through the other side of the face, the missing is not only muscle, but also bones. What is even more shocking is that around the wound, there are also layers of black and red muscles that twist into a group and look extraordinarily embarrassing.


    In the thousands of gates, there are indeed mantras that can live dead and white bones. However, with his current strength, he can¡¯t display it. Even if he can display it, he will carefully consider the gains and losses in it. Good thing, but if you have to pay a huge price for it, you have to ask if a value is not worth it.


    "Give me your left hand." Han Jindao.


    Guevara handed his left hand to Han Jin and looked around: "What are you doing around me?"


    "Sir, can you... still hold the gun again?" Lei Zhe said with some sadness. In fact, when Guevara taught his father, neither of his father and son knew the origin of Guevara. Genius is the first time I heard that an invincible dragon knight turned out to be like this. It would be sad to think about it.


    "What? You don''t want me to be the old man to charge you for it?" Guevara laughed.


    "No, I am just..." Lei Zhe was anxious. His character was not like this, but in front of Guevara, he always became a child unconsciously.


    "Your dragon?" Moxico suddenly said with no heart.


    The atmosphere is suddenly stiff, the air seems to be solidified, and a feeling of incomprehension is infiltrated from their skin. It is not ice, but it is colder than ice. It clearly shows nothing, but the heart is like a piece of pressure. The giant rock is generally breathless.


    Soon, Wagra smiled and the atmosphere suddenly became loose. He looked at Moxike and looked at him: "Big man, how do you think about asking this question?"


    Moss is also a little scared, but people have already asked him, he can''t avoid the problem, he has to be careful: "Why is your dragon not with you? Is it already dead?"


    "No." Guevara narrowed his eyes: "It is now... It should be alive and very free. On the day of my defeat, it has already left me. It¡¯s almost twenty years now. ""


    "How could this be?" Moses said in a strange way.


    "Why not?"


    "Dragon Knight and Dragon... Shouldn''t they never be separated?"


    "Who did you listen to?" Guevara smiled.


    "People say that!" Sasio also developed a strong curiosity, stepping forward.


    "You guys..." Guevara couldn''t help but sigh: "You tell me, what is the dragon in your mind?"


    "Giant, majestic, noble, long life has given them infinite wisdom, and unimaginable power. It can even be said that dragons are a symbol of power. They cannot tolerate evil..." Sasuo opened his mouth.


    "Wait, what I want is the real thoughts in your heart, not poetry." Guevara cuts the road.


    "In our hearts, the dragon is like this!" Moshin.


    "Well, then I ask you, what does he look like in your mind?" Guevara points to Sasio.


    "He is a despicable and shameless guy, a traitor!" said Moxie, hateful, and he couldn''t forget the last night.


    "This way..." Guevara also had some embarrassment, then pointed to Han Jin: "What about him?"


    "He, hey, heavy friends, not a good thing!"


    "What about him?" Guevara pointed to Lei Zhe.


    "It¡¯s a sneaky thing, he can do good things!"


    Guevara couldn''t help but stay, and must admit that he had made a big mistake because he had just been in contact with these young people and they were not familiar with each other.


    Guevara didn''t want to continue to waste his tongue on Moxie, and turned to Lei Zhe: "Lei Zhe, then what do you say, what kind of person is Raphael?"


    "He is very smart and has a strong opinion. On the surface, his fighting skills are not outstanding. In fact, he is the most difficult person in our business." Lei Zhe said slowly: "And he is very responsible, In times of crisis, he always thinks for everyone first, and finally he will consider himself and be a qualified leader."


    "Hey, I didn''t say I have to obey his command!" Moxenko called again.


    "Big man, be honest." Guevara frowned.


    The Moss Branch sighed with a very low voice and finally closed his mouth.


    "The big man said that he is a friend of color, but you said that he is very responsible. You are all friends, very familiar with each other, and there will be differences in one''s opinion. What''s more..." Guevara smiled: "You really Have you seen the dragon? As far as I know, the dragon is now divided into four regions, and there are two dragon cities. So many dragons, why do you think their characters are exactly the same? Noble, can''t Tolerate evil... Oh, your elf partner will not have any affection for the dragon. Is she evil?"


    Han Jin, Sasou and others looked at each other. They remembered what kind of tone that Xiannier used to describe the red dragons.


    ¡°Have you been to the city? Any city can do it.¡± Guevara.


    "Of course, is Nuremberg not a city?"


    ¡°What makes up the city?¡±


    "Of course... of course the life of all races."


    "Oh, from a human point of view, men and women together form a home, and then countless families together form a city. Do you think that the feelings of all couples are the same?" Guevara laughs Dao: "Some couples can really respect each other and fight for their families. However, some couples become like enemies, quarreling with each other, attacking each other, even men and women ran out to sneak, I am right. What?"


    "What do you say about this?" Moxie asked inexplicably.


    "The relationship between the dragon knight and the dragon is the same." Guevara sighed: "What you are familiar with is just the example of the gold-plated. You four people have different personalities and different fields of expertise. Look at the soldiers around them, they are even more different! Even the leaves falling on the trees will never have two pieces that are exactly the same. Why do you think that the dragons are exactly the same?"


    "Since the birth of civilization, how many dragon knights have appeared? Their character, and their dragons, are their experiences and experiences really the same? Wrong, they have loyalty, but also betrayal, they have cooperation, but There are also differences. Do you know what the biggest shortcomings of your young people are? You always like to put similar things in the same mold!¡± Guevara smiled: ¡°At least, I am an example of being hurt.¡±


    "How is it possible?" Sasio widened his eyes.


    "Is it impossible? You think about it, is there really no dragon to betray the Dragon Knight?"


    "I remembered it! Frost Dragon Wave..."


    "As long as you think about it, I am not interested in the story." Guevara smiled.


    Sasio hurriedly said: "But the Frost Dragon Polronica was cursed by the Dark Lord, and finally betrayed the Dragon Knight Saxon!"


    Guevara paused, and sighed helplessly: "You have a lot of books in your child, but your mind has been read badly."


    Sasko¡¯s face was red, but he was still not convinced: ¡°Isn¡¯t that the case? Polonica has been obeying the vows, and finally because of unclearness...¡±


    "The vows count as a fart!" Guevara reveals a contemptuous look: "The vows are obeyed because of morality or interest. The vows itself does not have any power. If you swear to solve the problem, why is there still on the mainland? Many people bleed? Why are there wars?"


    Sasio stayed asleep and was speechless.


    "Things you see with your own eyes may also be a scam. Those who have heard of it are really credible?" Guevara whispered.


    Sasio showed a bitter smile. As the saying goes, the three are turned into tigers. The story is repeated too much. Not only will the others believe, but they will also believe, so in the depths of Sasio, a tower of faith has been erected. Guevara, despite his will and feelings, forced to pour dirty water on his tower of faith. He wanted to argue, but he did not know how to argue. Because he knew about the world, he knew he was far away. Can''t compare with Guevara.


    "Would you like to be riding on the body?" Guevara said: "For example, he was riding." Guevara pointed to Moss.


    Sasio hurriedly shook his head.


    "The dragon is not willing." Guevara smiled: "People can be proud of being a dragon knight, but the dragon will never be proud of being a mount."


    "You mean... the sacred vow between the dragon knight and the dragon, not in the legend?" Sas'' Ou Dao.


    "Legend..." Guevara showed a smile: "In human legend, man is the master of the continent, and in the legend of the elves, the elves are the pillars of the world, and the dragons have their own legends. There are other races, all of which are desperately bragging about their brilliance and greatness. They have proved that they have saved the mainland with various deeds. Unfortunately, there is only one continent. If all the legends are true, then our continent. It¡¯s too much disaster...¡±


    "What should I believe?" Sasio felt a little dazed.


    "This question is up to you to think about it." Guevara''s gaze fell on Han Jin: "Mr. Raphael, your elf is coming to you."


    The voice did not fall, and the figure of Siniel appeared from the corner of the promenade. The Moxico immediately jumped up and rushed to the rear.

 Chapter 129： the way

    Chapter 129


    "General!" A soldier walked in, and the things in his hand were handed to Lang Ning. After Lang Ning took a look, his face suddenly rose red, and a fist hit the table. Fortunately, he did not release his vindictiveness. Otherwise the table will be smashed on the spot.


    "What''s wrong?" Leizh looked up in horror.


    "Those **** cavemen! They always try to mess with us!" Lang Ning took a deep breath and handed the paper to Lei Zhe: "Less handsome, look at it."


    Lei Zhe took over a few pages and said with awkward face: "We occupied Nuremberg in the case of zero casualties, and then we have killed more than 200 soldiers in these days?"


    "Yes."


    "Do the cavemen do?" Senil asked in surprise.


    "Look at it." Lei Zhe handed the pieces of paper to Xiannier.


    Sunilre seriously looks like Nuremberg is a purely multi-ethnic gathering place compared to other cities. The largest number is not humans, but cave people without visual organs. Cave people have the lowest status in the abyss race. Other races such as Minotaur and Evil Eye are not produced. They only make a living by killing. For thousands of years, the burden of labor has been on the shoulders of cave people. The eruption, the cave people also have to play the role of cannon fodder, but the personality of this race is somewhat strange. For the abyss race, they show the servility of deep soul, and they are extremely cruel to the intelligent creatures on the ground.


    There are more than 70,000 cave people in the city, accounting for nearly half of the population, and their resistance is far more intense than the abyss of the abyss, the Minotaur, the evil eye, and so on. Even the female cavers and the children are also taking up. Weapons, which constantly attacked the soldiers of the Rapids, can be described as a follow-up.


    This is like the most prostitute prostitute, suddenly attacking the hacker with an extremely violent means. The huge contrast is staggering. Instead of reflecting on where he is doing badly, it is better to think that they are crazy!


    And Nuremberg is not an ordinary city. Cave people are naturally good at excavating tunnels. They are also used to living underground. Nuremberg¡¯s underground is almost hollowed out by them. In the dense tunnels like spider webs, chasing cave people, human warriors This is undoubtedly very unfavorable.


    ¡°Is there anyone in the dark to organize planning?¡± asked Senniel.


    "No." Lang Ning shook his head. "I will pay attention to this aspect on the first day. If anyone really plans in secret, it must be that the Minotaur, the evil eye and the abyss are in trouble, but you go to the captive camp. Go and see, those guys are more honest than one."


    "The number of missing people... has reached four hundred?"


    "Yes, missing here, their chances of surviving are very small." Lang Ning revealed a bitter smile: "Accurately, now we have more than 600 soldiers killed."


    "Is this kind of thing difficult?" Han Jin said with some incomprehensibility: "There is a caveman who is messing up, you kill ten, there are ten cave people messing up, you kill a hundred, I don''t believe, they still Have the courage to continue to fight against us?"


    Everyone''s eyes were concentrated on Han Jin. The field was silent, only Guevara showed a smile, Han Jinqi said: "What happened?"


    "Can''t do this." Sasio said: "What is the difference between us and Zaguned?"


    Han Jin almost laughed out loud, but looking at others was a serious look, he found that something was wrong: "Just kill some cavemen, not so serious?"


    "If they resist, we can kill them, but we can''t hurt innocent people." Xiannier whispered.


    This is also the principle of the elves. Of course, as Guevara condemned at the time, it is only the principle of comforting himself. Although the Silver Pegasus Army did not kill civilians, there are countless people who directly or indirectly killed them. of!


    Han Jin paused, and then smiled: "What do you say?" It is not his heart, but because he did not see the caveman as a person, not to mention a sentence, not my family, its heart will different! Even the differences in nationalities will make a huge difference, different races?


    "We should talk to the Minotaurs and evil eyes and let them persuade the cavemen." Sasao said: "The caveman is the strongest slave race. They dare not listen to the orders of the abyss."


    ¡°Do you know how to solve the problem?¡± Han Jin sighed: ¡°To solve the problem, the most important thing is to make complicated things simple, instead of complicating simple problems!¡±


    "I agree with Raphael." Lang Ning said: "We don''t have much time. At the latest, within three days, we must leave Nuremberg and advance to the Black Crow City, let those minotaurs and evil eyes persuade, three Is it enough time?"


    "We are going to hunt down those messy cavemen!" Lei Zhe said: "They just use the tunnel to confront us. With the ability of Rafael and me, I should be able to pack them."


    "How many tens of thousands of cave people do you rely on?" Han Jin smiled.


    "What do you say?" Lei Zhe kicked the ball back.


    "The hatred between the abyss race and us has been around for too long. This kind of hatred can not be resolved by inspiration. If we want to solve it completely, there is only one way to destroy it." Guevara said slowly.


    "This is the way of Zaguned, not our way." Siniel said coldly, although she had apologized to Guevara for her rudeness, she still insisted on keeping a certain distance from Guevara. .


    Guevara smiled and walked slowly to the front of the door: "Lang Ning, take me to the military camp to have a look."


    "Okay, sir." Lang Ning sneaked and hurriedly strode past. Sometimes, there was no way to keep the secret. After the identity of Guevara was debunked by Xiannier, it was only in a very short time. The whole army knows that there is a dragon knight, which is very good for stabilizing the military, but it also has some unexpected troubles.


    "You sit first, I will follow and see." Han Jin stood up, just now Guevara gave him a hint, obviously there is something to say to him.


    Going out the door and walking straight east along the street, it is the barracks of the Rapids Corps. The captive camp is also here. Guevara is silent, just walking down the street, Han Jin and Lang Ning are confused. Followed behind.


    It is coincidental that when they are more than 200 meters away from the military camp, they are encountering a team of soldiers who are escorting prisoners. In the middle of the ranks, there are more than a dozen cavemen who have just been arrested. The tough ropes can deprive them of their freedom. But they could not deprive them of their fierceness. Almost no caveman was willing to accept the fate of the arrangement. They all struggled desperately, and they also issued a series of incomprehensible calls, so that the soldiers had to knock them down to the ground and then force them. Dragging away.


    "Wait," Guevara said.


    The team soldiers hurriedly stopped, and the head of the team leader, Pei Gongbi, paid a military ceremony and whispered: "General, adult, what''s the matter?" He didn''t know what to call a dragon knight, he could only replace it with an adult. .


    "Is it a lot of effort to catch them?" Guevara laughed.


    The little captain involuntarily touched the scars that were clearly visible on his face. He smiled bitterly: "Adult, our luck is good. The brothers of the seventh squad almost hanged up yesterday. Now there are still a few brothers who can''t get out of bed." ¡±


    "Raphael, actually... your approach won''t work." Guevara suddenly said.


    "My way?"


    "Let the caveman away." Guevara pointed.


    The captain of the squad looked at Lang Ning with a questioning look. When Lang Ning nodded, he hurriedly turned to the caveman and untied the rope. The caveman just got free, and he The captain rushed, but the captain was ready to fly and kicked the caveman to the ground.


    The caveman struggled to get up, then kicked down, and then climbed up again. After several times, he finally exhausted his strength, but his mouth was never idle, and he made a string of screams that he could not understand. .


    Guevara walked up to the caveman and stretched out his foot and slowly stepped on the caveman''s head. The caveman twisted his body, then hugged Guevara''s calf and opened the wet mouth. Forced to bite on Guevara''s feet.


    "Listen to his voice carefully," Guevara said faintly.


    Han Jin and Lang Ning heard very clearly. The voice of the caveman was full of fierceness and hatred. Guevara slowly used his strength. The caveman¡¯s head gradually changed shape, and then burst into tears. Like a watermelon lying on the ground.


    "Let the caveman away again," Guevara said.


    Every caveman repeats the actions of his companions. Even though they know what they are waiting for, they never give in. Their screams are more fierce than one.


    "You don''t know cavemen. You always like to look at the cavemen with other people''s eyes. This can''t be done." Guevara''s eyes became a little empty, and I don''t know what to think of: "whether it is a probation or a threat, Not a good way!"


    "What should we do?" Lang Ning asked.


    "I have lived for more than 70 years. Do you know what the biggest lesson I have learned?" Guevara whispered: "Don''t easily believe in other races, including dragons and elves, little guys, I didn''t provoke you, I think What is said... We are different from their hearts, heart... Do you understand?"


    "I have been to the underground world, I have been to the Dragon Field, I have been to the Moonlight Forest, I have been to the desert, I have traveled many places, I know more, come with me, I will tell you some interesting stories."


    Han Jin and Lang Ning looked at each other and they could all see the horror in the other''s eyes.


    "Some things, although they can''t be seen or touched, they are above everything else." Guevara''s old voice passed over: "For example, the dragon knight can''t control his dragon to attack Dragon City. The elves will not contribute to the race for the sake of which race..."

 Chapter 130： Titan konjac

    The first three zero chapters of the Titans


    It was summer, it was very hot, and even the wind coming from the wind was mixed with a bit of fire. The soldiers who were wearing the squats were all sweating, just like they just climbed out of the river. Can''t take off, they are not bandits, they are regular troops, what are you taking off from the armor? Instead of taking off, the soldiers should wear more clothes because the armor has become hot under the direct sunlight. If you don''t want to become a barbecue, you can only use thick clothes to protect yourself.


    Seeing that the soldiers fainted from time to time in the queue, Lei Zhe looked a little anxious. Yesterday Lang Ning suddenly asked him to lead the main force, and Lang Ning himself stayed in Nuremberg with two cavalry teams, at least three days before he could come over and he Confluence, Guevara is always with him, but he can''t ask for advice from everyone. Now he has to take his own ideas.


    "Young marshals, can''t go any more." A knight whispered in Lei Zhe''s ear: "Going on, the soldiers will collapse."


    "Through the mountain in front, the whole army stopped to rest!" Lei Zhe issued an order.


    Lei Zhe¡¯s order was passed from the center of the team. The exhausted soldiers almost cheered, but at this moment, the cavalry team in front of them suddenly had a riot, and a person shouted, if not nobody. Blowing the alarm horn, Lei Zhe ordered the soldiers to list the battle formation. He did not dare to care, and hurriedly ran with dozens of knights.


    When Lang Ning led the army, he had not made any leaks. He had just changed to lead him. If something like this caused losses to the army, his face would be too bad.


    Always rushing to the hills, Lei Zhe was trying to ask, suddenly, an extremely unpleasant smell came over, he dared to swear, never smelled this stench in life, only a small breath, it makes people The guilt has a feeling like a river, and it is black in front of him. Lei Zhe hurriedly grabbed his nose, and then he heard a person screaming: "Let''s put it down! Give it to me! What are you doing?! ¡±


    The third cavalry captain Paul was so angry that he was not mad. Now that Ren Zhe is absent, Lei Zhe let him be the former team. Paul thinks that he has finally arrived when he is out. Who knows that the subordinates are very disappointing, and the chatter is complaining that the weather is too hot. Inexplicably, I couldn''t leave my nose, and I looked like a horrible thing.


    "General! It''s stinking!" A knight slammed his whip and couldn''t help but yell.


    "What are you talking about?" Paul yelled.


    "General, I am not talking about you." The knight was so scared that he was cold and sweated and explained: "I mean the air here is too stinky."


    "Fart! How can I not smell..."


    "General, this is not fart! Absolutely not fart!!" Several knights screamed in unison: "Fart can''t be so stinky!"


    Paul glanced and turned to ask his own guardian knight: "Are you smelling bad?"


    The seven or eight guards looked at each other and shook their heads. The expressions were not like fakes, and those who smelled the stench became very unsightly.


    Paul¡¯s eyes almost came out of fire, and his guards would certainly not lie to him, so who is lying?


    Just as Paul was going to worry, a voice came over and immediately made him angry: "Paul, you didn''t smell stench?"


    "Little handsome! You... you smell stink?" Paul asked in surprise.


    "You really can''t smell??" Lei Zhe''s look is more surprised than Paul.


    "But we can''t smell a few."


    Lei Zhe was also somewhat uncertain. He turned and asked the knights who followed him: "Do you smell stink?"


    The knights nodded unanimously. One of the knights tried to verify it again, loosened his nose, took a deep breath, and could no longer control the feeling of turning over the river. He wowed out.


    Vomiting is the same as yawning. It is easy to cause infection. The rest of the knights are reluctant to control themselves. Seeing his spit, there are more than a dozen knights who can''t control it. The sound of vomiting is one after another.


    A giant tortoise ran straight down the mountain. Han Jin and others didn''t want to go with the soldiers. It was too embarrassing, but in the distance they found that something was wrong. They rushed over at the fastest speed.


    "So stinky..." Mo Xinke¡¯s big voice rang through the audience: "Who? Who fart?"


    "It must be you!" Sasio looked at Moss with a scornful look: "The last time you have used this trick, who else do you want to lie to?"


    "Nonsense! I..." Moxike wanted to argue with Sasko, but in the time of speaking, the giant tortoise had already ran to the hills. The Moss Branch only felt that the chest was about to explode. Lived his nose.


    Sasio and others are similar, and Siniel couldn''t help but scream, and the beauty is even more disappointing, and the smell is unimaginable! Han Jin¡¯s look is very dignified, and he clearly senses that there is an abnormality in front! If you use the language of the Taoist door to describe it, it is evil!


    "It''s the Titan konjac." Guevara''s voice came to everyone''s ears: "Also known as the flower of hell, it will give off a strong odor, but strangely, if the pollen of the Titan konjac is collected Dilution can create a mysterious perfume that is loved by all races."


    "What are you talking about? Body odor?" Mo Xinke called.


    "What do you say? Perfume??" Julie also called.


    Moxie suffered a lot of scent for himself, but she was thinking about whether she should throw away all her perfume.


    Guevara did not answer, quietly watching the mountain, everyone saw this, there is a piece of something like a giant mushroom in the distance, but everyone is attracted by the stench, did not pay attention to the scene over there, even pay attention I can''t think of it, the stench actually spread from such a distant place.


    The infantry team of the Rapids Corps also approached the hills. The head of a squadron who was headed suddenly smelled something. He took a long breath and shouted with joy: "What smell? So fragrant..."


    All the people turned their eyes to the past, and this is really too big to reverse! Almost everyone is suffering for this smell, and even ran out of a person who praised the scent, of course, will become the target of public criticism.


    Guevara also turned around, and even the abyss race couldn''t stand the smell of the Titans, he was the first to hear that someone would like the Titans!


    The squadron leader was shocked and took a few steps back and muttered: "Big... adults, what happened?"


    The infantrymen behind the squadron¡¯s captains all came in. Their expressions were different. They were screaming at the nose and screaming, but they were also intoxicated, but the number of the latter was small, plus the squadron commander. No more than ten people.


    "Sir, can the Titan konjac create an illusion?" Lei Zhe suddenly remembered something.


    "Titatan konjac is just an ordinary flower, it can be used to make perfume at most. There is no other use." Guevara shook his head.


    "Then they..." Lei Zhe pointed to the infantry. The scene looked very strange. Most people felt that the taste was very strange. Others could not smell anything. Some people even thought that the taste was very sweet. Can''t find a reasonable explanation! Unless, the Titan konjac itself is a bit weird.


    For the first time, Guevara, who has always calmed down, showed a hesitant look. He couldn¡¯t think of why. In the end, he chose to believe his own experience: "Lei Zhe, let the soldiers pass here quickly, we go to the front. Rest again."


    "Sir, Zaguned will not plant Titan konjac here for no reason. Are you sure there is no problem?" Lei Zhe asked seriously.


    "The vitality of the Titans is very tenacious. There is no need to plant them at all. Moreover, what about the problems?" Guevara said faintly: "The three that can make me scruple are only Zahone and Caroline and Betty. Monsters, since they are not here, it¡¯s hard to figure out the problem."


    "Understood, sir." Lei Zhe nodded and turned back and said: "All the soldiers speed up through the flower area, and you, pass on the characteristics of the Titan konjac, and don''t let the soldiers panic."


    "Follow the orders, young handsome!" Several knights were all right.


    Han Jin took a shot with his hand and the giant turtle slammed down. He whispered: "Juli, Steigenberg, you guys will go on first."


    In this small team, Han Jin has developed enough prestige, no one has raised doubts, several people have jumped off the giant tortoise, and then the giant tortoise strides forward, the first to rush to the hill.


    Lei Zhe breathed a sigh of relief and looked at Han Jin¡¯s back with grateful eyes. What is a friend? This is a friend! When you have a hard time, you don¡¯t have to ask for it, and your friends will stand up and solve your problems. If there is something wrong with the front, it will definitely cause heavy losses to the soldiers. However, Han Jin¡¯s few people will find it easy to explore the road. With Han¡¯s strange ability, he will bring everyone back safely. Have confidence in Hanjin.


    The giant tortoes quickly approached the flower area, and Moxinke and others fought hard and prepared for the battle. Closer look, the Titan konjac appears more and more ugly, the scorpion''s outer skin is covered with sturdy fluff, like countless steel needles, even the smallest Titan konjac is stronger than Moss.


    Han Jin successively scored two plaques into the depths of the flowers. If it was also a flower, then went to the edge of the turtle''s back and cut a small stem. Moses snarled his nose and shouted: " Rafael, what are you doing?"


    Han Jin did not answer, put the stem into the space ring, silently observe the surrounding, those Titan konjac looks very scary, actually very fragile, as long as the giant tortoise touched the rub, not immediately crashed out to fly, is lodging At the ground.


    The isolation belt made up of the Titan konjac was almost three miles wide, and the giant turtle quickly rushed to the other side. Han Jin was convinced that there was no problem at this time. He turned back and whispered: "Xinnier, give them a signal."


    Sunil took off the longbow and a slamming arrow hit the sky. Lei Zhe on the hill waved: "Go forward."

 Chapter 131： Black death

    The first thirty-one chapter is black


    Because the heat caused the soldiers to consume too much physical strength, Lei Zhe ordered the camp early, although this day is very tired, but fortunately there is no accident, those strange-shaped Titans konjac just let everyone talk more.


    The camp was a soldier''s own business. These things did not require Lei Zhe to command. Soon, a small-scale military camp appeared. The minions, evil eyes and other prisoners were arranged in the middle, and were spurred by the soldiers of the Rapids. Surrounded by tents, the whistle of the whistle, the patrol of the patrol, the reconnaissance to the outside to scout, everything is in order.


    Han Jin accompanied Shannier to go around. After going back to practice for a while, he went to bed and rested. After sleeping until the middle of the night, Lei Zhe¡¯s voice suddenly came in from the account: ¡°Raphael Raphael !!"


    Han Jin opened his eyes: "What?"


    "After something went wrong, can I come in?"


    Han Jin sat up and put on his robes at the fastest speed. Then he went to the account and provoked the curtain. Lei Zhe walked in and came in. Han Jin found that Lei Zhe¡¯s expression was very difficult. It¡¯s not trivial: ¡°What happened? ?"


    "The plague broke out in the camp, it was a black death!" Lei Zhe hesitated, whispered: "Raphael, can you... accompany me to see?"


    "Black death? Is it an infectious disease??"


    "Yes, otherwise you won''t fall sick over a dozen soldiers at once."


    "Let''s go, let''s go together." Han Jin turned and walked to the account.


    "Raphael, this kind of thing shouldn''t bother you, but there are only three auxiliary sacrifices in the army. They have no way to black death, so I..."


    "Let''s go, don''t talk nonsense." Han Jin smiled.


    Lei Zhe sighed, the Black Death is the most fierce plague, although high-level professionals have strong resistance, but in general, no one is willing to take risks, Lei Zhe really can''t help, he once let The a few auxiliary sacrifices saw the injury for Guvalacha. They all admitted that the recovery of Hanjin¡¯s release was very good. It was far from being comparable to them. Now they have encountered things that make the auxiliary sacrifices helpless. Naturally thought of Han Jin.


    The sick soldiers have been placed alone in a corner. Several tents stand alone in the center, nothing around, let out hundreds of meters of open space, surrounded by security, there are hundreds of soldiers responsible for guarding them, they It is not only to prevent other soldiers from approaching the patient, but also to prevent the patient from running out. If the patient tries to rush out, they have the right to kill on the spot. No matter where they are, it is unforgivable to endanger public safety!


    "Young, you can''t go in!" Seeing Lei Zhe and Han Jin walked side by side, several soldiers hurriedly blocked in front.


    Lei Zhe¡¯s heart was anxious, and the movement was naturally rude. He reached out and pushed the soldier to a squat. Then he walked over the checkpoint and the rest of the soldiers stopped. When they reflected, Lei Zhe was close. The tents, the soldiers felt a little panic, and hurriedly separated several people to inform the remaining generals.


    There was a screaming scream in the tent. Sometimes it was a man who was in a tragedy. Sometimes it was a few people screaming together. Lei Zhe¡¯s footsteps suddenly stopped. He whispered: "It¡¯s a black death, you are sure What?"


    "Let''s see." Han Jin released two symbols, one for himself, one for Lei Zhe, the Taoist purpose is not white, even if he can cure the disease, at least protect himself and Lei Zhe.


    There were four patients lying in the first tent, and there was a supplementary sacrifice standing on the side. Although Han Jin and Lei Zhe were ready, they saw them scared. Jumping, too miserable! The patient''s face and body were covered with black plaques, and there were thick juices in the plaques, and the plaques were very soft and very fragile. They saw a patient''s painful hand stroking on the face. When I accidentally inserted my finger into the dark spot, his voice suddenly became more fierce, and Han Jin and Lei Zhe felt the scalp straight and numb.


    "Is there a way to do it?" Lei Zhe whispered.


    "Go out and talk about it." Han Jin sighed, didn''t have to look at it, and there was no way for anyone to be sick. To be exact, the bodies of these patients are rotting. If he has completed the foundation, it is Can try it, now, he can only choose to watch.


    Lei Zhe''s heart sank at once, watching the patient be in a daze, half a sigh, until Han Jin slammed him, he reacted, silently followed Han Jin out of the tent, and the auxiliary sacrifice also followed.


    "Have you seen the Black Death before?" Han Jin asked the auxiliary sacrifice.


    "No, adults." The supplementary sacrifice said with a smile: "If I have seen the Black Death, I will not stand here now."


    "I... always feels wrong." Han Jin frowned.


    "Raphael, you said, are they affected by the Titans?" Lei Zhe suddenly said that if this reason can be established, it is really going to be finished. Almost all the soldiers have smelled the tartan konjac. Perhaps they will be the first army to be swallowed up by the disease.


    "Impossible." Han Jin shook his head. "I also smelled that smell. Why didn''t I have anything?"


    "Because your resistance is strong."


    "What about that beautiful?"


    Lei Zheyi, Lili was in good condition last night, and these patients were already uncomfortable last night, but he didn¡¯t go to the heart at the time. I didn¡¯t expect it to be like this. If it¡¯s the Titan¡¯s konjac, it¡¯s also beautiful. affected.


    "Young, you... how did you get inside?" A general called out anxiously outside the checkpoint.


    "Young, come out!"


    The soldiers were flustered and shouted the generals they could think of. Lei Zhe was the successor of the former head of the Conrad Knights, and it was the target of the soldiers¡¯ spirit. The generals were mad. Now, they have gathered together.


    "We can''t let the young master come out!" said a voice.


    "Who said it?!" The generals were furious.


    "This is... this is the order of the young marshal." The soldier was about to collapse under the urging of the generals, but he still squeezed his teeth and squeezed a word.


    "Young Shuai! Marshal!!" The sudden shouts were far and near, and the general named Paul strode over.


    At this moment, the moonlight suddenly revealed the clouds, evenly scattered on every inch of land, the quarrel came to an abrupt end, everyone''s eyes were concentrated on Paul, people can clearly see that Paul''s face is full There are a few black spots, although those dark spots are only half the size of the little finger, but they are slowly expanding at a speed that can be perceived by the naked eye.


    "Young Shuai, how could the sudden death of the Black Death? You..." Paul discovered the anomaly at this time: "What are you doing with me?"


    "You..." A general stretched out his trembling hand and pointed to Paul.


    "What?" Paul cried.


    It seems that Paul¡¯s spattered saliva can be seen. The generals screamed out and the soldiers who were in charge of the guards also quit. The name of the Black Death is far above the butcher Zaguned, if you are willing to be a slave. Zaguned may not necessarily hurt you, but there is no possibility of compromise with the Black Death.


    "What happened?" Paul yelled, then he suddenly rubbed his forehead with his hand, shaking his body twice, and fell to the ground.


    "General Paul is also infected with the Black Death!!" The aunt called out with a trembling voice.


    "This is not a black death!" Han Jin strode over, he finally understood that something was wrong, the disease should be caused by a virus, but any kind of virus will not have such a rapid rate of reproduction, Paul''s face Black spots can spread at a rate that can be perceived by the naked eye, and there must be problems.


    "Raphael is right, this is not a black death." Guevara suddenly appeared, he looked down at Paul''s face, a pressure that could not be described by words spread out from his thin body, tumbling The leaves, the floating breeze, the swaying grass, everything around them stopped suddenly, including the hearts of the generals who were still beating. When Guevara spoke again, the generals recovered. I took a few steps back and felt that my heart was jumping wildly in my chest, as if I had to jump out of my throat.


    "This is a curse!" Guevara''s voice is full of smothering.


    "Curse?" Lei Zhe lived.


    "It seems that Zaguned has other helpers." Guevara whispered: "Some guys... I really thought I was disabled, very good..."


    "Sir, can you save them?" Leizhe hurried.


    "I am a knight, want to lift this curse, at least to find a cardinal, from time to time, it is too late." Guevara shook his head slightly.


    "What is this curse?"


    "The touch of corrosion, one of the best curses of the abyssal race."


    "Well... if there are really enemies hidden in the dark, how do they curse so many people?"


    "This is exactly what I want to figure out." Guevara said slowly: "You are all staying in the military camp, don''t go around, I will look around."


    "Sir, General Paul... Is it really saved?" Lei Zhe still did not give up, shouting at the back of Guevara.


    "If you really want to help him, kill him now." Guevara''s voice passed back far.


    Paul didn''t know when he woke up, he struggled to sit up, maybe because he didn''t know how he would fall to the ground, he wanted to say something, and the muscle activity pulled the dark spots, the next moment, a painful embarrassment The cry came out of his mouth.

 Chapter 132： Downstream

    Chapter 133, Downstream


    Han Jin and Lei Zhe silently looked at Paul. Although Guevara has already made it very clear, he really wants to help Paul to kill him, but who can bear to start?


    After waking up from the coma, the dark spots on Paul''s face spread faster. Without a mirror, he could feel the change on his face. He couldn''t help but touch it, but those black spots touched it gently. It will break, and the more he touches, the more painful he is. The more screaming the voice is, the more painful he becomes. The more he wants to figure out what is happening on his face, the more he wants to touch.


    In the end, Paul slammed out and rushed to the soldiers responsible for the guards. The soldiers were frightened and hurriedly slammed the rifle at Paul.


    "What happened? What happened to me?!" Paul screamed. He didn''t look at the rifles at all, and reached out to try to catch a soldier. The soldier didn''t dare to really start, nor dared to let Paul catch it. Retreat while shaking the long gun.


    "Kill him." Lei Zhe bit his teeth and said.


    The threatened soldiers hurriedly turned their rifles and stabbed Paul. Paul was a seven-step knight, but he did not react. He still screamed: "What happened to me? What happened to me..."


    A few screams, the lances all pierced into Paul''s body, his eyes were nailed to a soldier, but his voice had become low: "What happened to me..." He said as he walked forward With his footsteps, several rifles were worn out from behind his back, but he felt as if he could not feel anything, and reached out to catch the soldier.


    The soldier couldn''t stand it anymore. He screamed, let go of the long gun and ran away. He ran straight out of the tens of meters and dared to turn back. The other soldiers saw the knives and threw away the long guns. They all retreated to one side.


    Paul turned his body and looked at the generals who were very familiar with him. The final sight fell on Lei Zhe: "Less... handsome, what happened to me..."


    "General Paul..." Lei Zhe said that he couldn''t go on, and he bit his teeth.


    Paul''s vitality was finally exhausted, and he softly leaned forward, and the long-handed guns of different angles just held his body in midair, and then the rifles slowly came out from behind him. His body is getting closer and closer to the ground, and when he touches the ground, everything stops.


    "Come, come to General Paul... I have buried it." Lei Zhe said slowly: "You must be careful! You should have a strong abyssal race lurking nearby."


    "Young, you have to be careful!" said a general.


    "I am a high-ranking thief after all. I don''t think it''s easy." Lei Zhe''s voice is full of hate: "I hope they can come to me!"


    The rumors spread quickly in the military camp. The soldiers were panicked. This kind of thing happened. Naturally, there was no way to continue marching. The death of a squadron leader did not damage the overall situation. But Paul is the captain of the cavalry brigade, military and Lang Ning. Quite, it¡¯s just a matter of influence and actual status. Not to mention, Paul¡¯s dozens of guards have also followed the path of Paul. If this kind of thing is not found, it will cause great morale. Negative impact.


    Han Jin returned to his place of residence, and Shannier and others all greeted him: "What happened? How do I hear someone screaming there?" asked Siniel.


    Paul is a seventh-order knight, and his power is strong, so his voice can spread far away. However, as a high-level professional, he can only scream a few times before he dies. This is a bit sad, Han Jin There is a sense of sensation, whispering: "General Paul is dead."


    "How come to die?"


    "In the curse, the touch of corrosion." Han Jindao: "Xian Nier, how much do you know about this curse?"


    "The curse of the abyss race? That... Guevara? What did he say?"


    "He left without saying anything."


    "I don''t know much about the abyss race, but... how was General Paul cursed?" Sinner said with amazement: "Can those professionals in the abyss races sneak into the military camp? Isn''t this possible?"


    "What''s the matter? Didn''t Raphael have sneaked into the military camp of Zaguned?"


    "Raphael has magic, can this compare?" Sasio said.


    "General Paul? He is not a good person..." Xiao Joseph suddenly said.


    "Don''t talk nonsense!" Sasio shouted. They have no military positions, and it is very inappropriate to arbitrarily comment on a general, and it is very likely to cause contradictions.


    Little Joseph was shocked and hurriedly hid in the tent.


    "He''s still young, don''t scare him." Han Jin smiled: "Before you find out the hidden abyss races, everyone should be careful, don''t go out and go! Do you understand? Moxico, you Don''t lick your mouth! The most terrible places in those abyss races are quietly starting. Lei Zhe just told me that Paul is a seventh-order knight, but he didn''t understand what happened when he died!"


    "Well, I haven''t said that I have to go out." Mo Xinke said: "I have a toothache, can''t the activity be a gang?"


    All day long, nothing happened, and the alert in the military camp became extraordinarily strict. In order to watch the two live treasures in the team, lest they go out to find trouble, Han Jin simply sat in the camp for a day.


    Until dusk, Lei Zhe walked in slowly, and the uncomfortable Mo Xinke rushed to meet: "How? Lei Zhe, is there news? Did you catch the guys who released the curse?"


    Han Jin looked at Lei Zhe and saw that Lei Zhe was heavy and his feelings were definitely lost.


    Sure enough, Lei Zhe shook his head: "Mr. went out for a day today and found nothing."


    "What did he say?"


    "He said... very embarrassing."


    "Oh... I think he is old?" Sinner sneered.


    Lei Zhe shrugged his shoulders. Compared with his father, Conrad Knight, there is a huge gap in some aspects. Lei Zhe is much more flexible than Conrad, whether it is personality or the way to deal with things, if Kang Nader is here, and when he hears that others are using impolite words to evaluate Guevara, they must be furious. However, Lei Zhe chose to pretend that he did not hear it. The contradiction exists after all. As long as he does not make substantial harm, as long as the words are not too much, he can bear it.


    "This is for you." Lei Zhe took out a golden flag.


    "What is it for?" Moxico asked curiously.


    "Mr. believe that those who are in the abyss race may have sneaked in at night, so the alert for this evening is stricter than during the day. If you want to go out, it is best to hold this, otherwise the soldiers will not let you go around. ¡±


    "If I hold this thing, let the soldiers salute me, will they listen to me?"


    "If there is nothing else, then I will leave." Lei Zhedao, he has become accustomed to the jumping thinking of Moxie, there is no way, just like treating Sunil, don''t take care of it.


    Lei Zhe turned back out of the tent, and Mo Xinke held a small flag and sneered a few times. He smiled and said: "I will go out and try."


    "Give me the flag." Han Jin said helplessly.


    The face of Mo Xinke collapsed. After a day of squatting, there was finally something fun. As a result, Han Jin did not let him go out, depressed! But when people are under the roof, they can''t help but bow down. He is not willing to throw the flag to Han Jin.


    Han Jin raised his hand and took the small flag. His eyes swept to the smiling little Joseph. His heart suddenly moved: "Little Joseph, come over."


    Little Joseph hurried over: "Adult, are you having something?"


    "In the morning, you said that the general Paul was not a good person. What bad things did he do?"


    "This..." Little Joseph hesitated and looked around.


    "Everyone is their own, rest assured, no one will go out and talk."


    Little Joseph looked at the past one by one, Siniel and Sasou. There was no problem. In the end, his eyes stopped on Mossenko: "Can the Maximian can guarantee it?"


    "Fuck! Bunny scorpion!" Moxico was shame first, then furious: "What do you mean? I am the kind of person who likes to go out and talk?"


    "Cough ... Mo Xinke, you will make a guarantee." Han Jindao.


    "Yeah, don''t say little Joseph, we can''t believe you." Sasio was down the stone.


    "Since you don''t want to make a guarantee, go out, don''t listen!" Sunil has the intention of kicking out the Moxico.


    "You... well!" Moxie said with anger, if he thought about his own dignity, he should go out without going back, but the secret could not be heard, which made him feel like a living! Moss Coton paused and finally made a choice: "I promise, never say what I heard today! Can you?! Hey!"


    "Senior, or... let the Moses branch go out." Little Joseph said hesitantly.


    "I..." Moxenko had a straightforward look, and he always had the courage to raise the bar. He didn''t even know what to say. After a long time, he took out the same thing from his arms: "Give you! Mom, you know that you are because of this." !"


    Little Joseph grabbed it, didn''t mention the matter of letting Moxenko go out, stretched out his tongue, and then said, "A few days ago, we were still in Nuremberg. Once I was bored, I went out and turned around. The result ran to the captive camp, just to see that Paul was beating the captives, his appearance... it was so crazy."


    "Beat the captives? You talk about it."


    "He let an abyss enchantress squat there, and also wiped out the clothes of the abyss enchantress, I saw it with my own eyes! He slaps the back of the abyss and the buttocks with his hands, hits with the body, and even uses The bite, my god... the abyss demon woman is so poor! Her screaming voice has become hoarse, and then Paul also used his hand to pick up the hair of the abyss, and..."


    "Wait, do you see what he used to hit the abyss demon girl?" The expression of Moxico became very weird.


    "Mossenko! You are sloppy!!" Hilna screamed and her face became red.


    "What is indecent! This question is very important, Rafael, are you saying?"

 Chapter 133： Acura world

    The first three or three chapters of the world of sings


    "It''s just using the body, what''s wrong?" Little Joseph replied strangely.


    "This...what did he use to hit the part of the body? For example, the head?" Moxico maintains a rigorous scientific attitude.


    "No, it''s a stomach."


    "I have no problem, continue." Moxico waved.


    "I can see very clearly. Every time Paul hits, the abyss and the demon girl will make a scream, and it will take a long time! Finally, the abyss demon woman is so painful that she does not move there, Paul only let her go, still laughing. To say that it is very comfortable, to abuse the prisoners of war, I think he is even worse than Gerald."


    "Are you sure that the abyss enchantress is so painful that it can''t move?" Moxico asked again.


    "Mossenko!" Hilner finally couldn''t bear it, and rushed over to grab the ears of Moxinke.


    "Let go, we are talking about serious things!" Mo Xinke called.


    "I told you to be serious... I told you to be serious..." Hilna¡¯s hand slammed half a lap, although she had decided to keep her tenderness in front of the Moxico, but the topic was too much, Moss¡¯s The performance also disappointed her too, and finally, it caused her to break out.


    The voice of Moxie stopped abruptly, his face rose red, and in a hurry, he grabbed Hilna''s wrist and the two began to compete there.


    "Don''t bother!" Han Jin took a picture on the table and shouted.


    Hilna was shocked and quickly looked back at Han Jin and found that Han Jin¡¯s face was very cold, and she had to loosen her hand with hatred.


    "You continue to say, then?" Han Jindao.


    "And then...and I was discovered by them, that Paul let his guards come and drive me away."


    "Hey? You were beaten by them that day?" Julie suddenly thought about it.


    "Yeah." Little Joseph nodded sullenly.


    "They beat you?" Moxico narrowed his eyes. Although he now wants to play a small Joseph meal, this is their internal matter. If others want to reach out, it will definitely not work!


    "No, I just took a whip."


    "Why didn''t you tell us at the time?" Han Jin asked.


    "I don''t want to trouble everyone."


    Han Jin silent for a moment: "Okay, this matter has passed, you should not go out and talk."


    "Raphael..." Siniel carefully observed Han Jin''s face: "Do you think it is related to those prisoners?"


    "I don''t know, I will go see it this evening." Han Jin picked up the golden little flag, and Lei Zhe gave the flag to them. It was the time, otherwise he could only waste a bandit.


    As Lei Zhe said, the alert in the military camp today has reached the point where the water is incapable of entering. No matter where he goes, he can see the soldiers who are awake, but he holds the small flag in his hand and is unimpeded in the camp. Until the middle camp, the alert is only a little relaxed. If the enemy can really come here, then it is useless to be alert. Otherwise, they should be stopped outside.


    The captive camp has entered his sight, and Han Jin quietly hid in the shadow and touched it a little bit forward.


    There are not many more than a dozen Tauren in the camp, but it is surprising that more than a hundred Taurens can make a deafening noise. There are several soldiers talking loudly in front of them. I can only see their mouths moving again, and they can''t understand what they are saying.


    Han Jin frowned, gently picking up the curtain and looking inside. There were seven or eight Tauren in this tent. They were all tied back, hands and feet fixed together from the back, and then placed. Falling on the ground, this can be understood, the posture is too uncomfortable, the breathing is not smooth, it is a strange thing if you do not fight.


    For a moment, Han Jin had turned a large circle around the captive camp and did not see any anomalies, but he did not lose patience, picked a tent that was more convenient to observe, and pulled out the wooden stick for fixing the tent from the back. Drilled in and then inserted the stick back as it was.


    In addition to a few Taurens, there are still several wooden barrels in the tent. Han Jin did not know what the barrels were for. When I walked over, I realized that the original ones were all evil eyes. I don¡¯t know which one was lost. Tianliang¡¯s guy came up with this wicked approach! There is a ring of iron nails above the barrel, and the tentacles of the evil eye are pressed against the bottom of the bucket. If they want to escape, they have to fight to make themselves a broken rag.


    The candle hanging on the account cloth made Han Jin somewhat embarrassed. In his impression, all the tents had light. If the candle was extinguished, it would inevitably expose itself. If it was not extinguished, the shadow of the back and forth activities would cause trouble. He meditated. The backhand pulled out the candle, then pushed a wooden bucket near the curtain, the index finger hooked a nail, picked it up, the nail became vertical, and then inserted the candle on the nail.


    Han Jin moved over two wooden barrels and found a few pieces of wood to put the barrels together. Of course, in order to prevent the evil eyes from being crushed, he put wooden boards between the barrels. The evil eyes inside made a panic cry, Han Jin took a picture on the barrel, and they immediately became honest.


    The position of the candle was pulled high, and Han Jin¡¯s shadow was shrunk to the ground. He was relieved, gently picking up the curtain, showing only one eye and observing the movement outside. Here is his special selection. The position of the curtain is inconspicuous, but the view is wide, just to see the soldiers nearby, and there are more than ten tents.


    Talking about stalking and monitoring, Han Jin is extremely experienced and patient. He always stands there motionless, and at most he changes his eyes to avoid visual fatigue.


    I don¡¯t know how long it took, Han Jin suddenly found that a tent curtain had fallen off from the inside. I couldn¡¯t help but look at it. I saw a **** scene. Two abyss stunned girls sat on the ground and their arms were tied. On the back, regardless of the gender of the captive, the treatment of the Torrent Legion is the same, the abyss demon woman also has combat power, sloppy!


    However, their legs were not tied up. Now, they are playing with each other''s ankles, and the white toes are squirming on the more white chest. The scene is full of unspeakable temptation. In fact, men like the few parts, there are likes to look, there are like chest, some like legs and feet, and the appearance of the abyss enchantress is not lost to the elves, their body is also better than a, regardless of men like What can be found here.


    The two abyss sorcerers suddenly separated, one lying on the ground, two white and slender legs like snakes stirring each other, suddenly wide open, the other more simply, kneeling on the ground, picking up their hips from time to time, Her back is tied behind her, like a spring-on-the-shoulder finger still swaying, not knowing who is calling.


    One after another abyss enchantress appeared at the door, they have different postures, but the behavior is the same, seduce! Moreover, there are more than one tent that has been pulled off the curtain. The number of captured abyss is more than that of the Tauren. It is also more than the guards. If several people play one, some people who can¡¯t accept will inevitably feel guilty. But everyone can find what they like, and others are willing, and the only factors that can restrict them disappear. If it is not the deafening snoring, it must have become an obscene world!


    The soldiers in charge of the guards gathered around. Soon, they split into two, one continued to patrol outside, and the other one plunged into the tent.


    Han Jinquan understands that the military ranks of the Rapids are extremely strict, but this is just not to harm others. If someone takes the initiative to seduce them, the military discipline is of no use. They are warriors, but they are also men with blood and flesh and desire. It is unrealistic to let them become machines that only know how to sell and have no desire.


    What''s more, the abyss of the abyss is the top grade, and some can even be described by the best. The ordinary soldiers rely on that poor salary, and it is impossible to tell the story of this kind of life in their lifetime. If they know that it is impossible, will they be willing to stop thinking about it?


    The opportunity is delivered to the door, but it can be kept calm. It is a saint. With such a firm willpower, how can they be an ordinary soldier? Even Paul, who is the captain of the team, has not become a victim?


    Han Jin sighed and sighed quietly after leaving the account. His vision has been confirmed by half, and the other half needs Lei Zhe to personally come forward.


    The time was not long. Lei Zhe and Han Jin came to the captive camp with dozens of knights, and they were still covered by the patrol team. Suddenly, the sentinels who were talking loudly at the door could not help but be stunned.


    "Open the fence." Lei Zhe said coldly.


    Several sentinels moved the fence with trembling hands, and one of the soldiers called out: "Young Shuai, I... I will report to the squadron leader and let him pick you up." After that, he turned and ran inside.


    "Stand up, you dare to take a step, I will kill you!" Lei Zhe shouted.


    The words of Lei Zhe have proved a lot of things. It is not difficult for people with a little brain to guess. The sentinel has become as earthy and trembles like a sieve.


    Han Jin is already familiar with it. Under his guidance, the people quickly approached the tent that was holding the abyss and the demon girl. The guards who should have inspected all of them were gathered together, and each one was not well-dressed. Some even didn''t know where to put their weapons. They suddenly saw a group of knights rushing over. They seemed to be in a hurry. When they couldn''t easily find a weapon, Lei Zhe had already rushed to them. They Recognized as Lei Zhe, all of them turned into statues.


    When Lei Zhe waved, the two knights rushed out and lifted the rifles and picked them up to the tent. With their momentum, the entire tent was picked up, revealing a piece of white flowers and flowers stacked on top of each other. There are only two soldiers in this tent. The rest are the abyss enchantress who tries to get rid of themselves as much as possible. The knights behind Lei Zhe are all stunned. They don''t think about punishing the criminals, but... worth it! Can enjoy the general treatment of this king, even if it is executed, it is worth it!


    "You... well!" Lei Zhe was so angry that he was black.

 Chapter 134： conspiracy

    Chapters 13 and 4


    Maybe it¡¯s because of jealousy, maybe it¡¯s really not accustomed to this kind of thing, or both, and the knights are not ruthless, and the soldiers and the abyss are all smashed out, at the beginning. The abyss enchantress also screamed and tried to arouse the sympathy of the knights, but Lei Zhe looked there, who dared to hide? The more the abyss demon screamed, the heavier the knights started, even taking out the whip and slamming the head is a fight, although the abyss is not afraid of this set, the more excited they are, the more excited they are, but the atmosphere is not right, there is a big open The taste of killing, and finally they are honest, and they sat together.


    Guevara is also here, but he is not sure about the passing of the incident, only to sit on the sidelines.


    Han Jin went to a soldier who was kneeling down and pulled out something, whispered: "Eat."


    The soldier looked up and looked at Han Jin. Han Jin¡¯s face was very calm. He couldn¡¯t see anything. For a long while, he hesitated to take the paper bag and slowly opened it. There was a piece of nail-sized powder. Putting the nose up, the head bounced like an electric shock: "This is... What is this?"


    "Eat it." Han Jin said in an unquestionable tone.


    The soldier looked at Lei Zhe and was hitting Lei Zhe''s murderous gaze. He trembled a little, slammed his teeth, lifted his hand and stuffed the powder into his mouth, swallowing hard.


    He was really trying hard, but his body was not under his control. For a moment, he suddenly vomited and spit up, only the acid water was left in the end, and he still retched there.


    "This is not the case." Han Jin looked up: "Some of you come over, hold him down, and then feed this in." He said as he pulled out a small paper bag and tried to tear off the excess paper. Finally There is only one pea-sized paper ball left.


    Several knights rushed over and held the soldier down and pinched the soldier''s nose. One of them stuffed the paper bag into the soldier''s mouth, then pulled out a leather bag, put the mouth of the skin into it, and squeezed it hard. Moving.


    After filling the water of half a skin, the soldier finally swallowed the paper into his stomach, and even the spit tossed. He was close to collapse. When several knights let go, he fell to the ground and his chest continued to rise and fall. But the body is too moving.


    In a little bit of time, Han Jin and Lei Zhe waited patiently. The knights and the soldiers waiting to be punished were not sure, but the people above did not say anything, they could only watch quietly. Waiting.


    "Almost? Is it effective?" After about half an hour, Lei Zhe whispered.


    "Let''s wait." Han Jin replied.


    Guevara¡¯s eyes flashed a disappointment, how far a person can go on his own path, depending on the overall quality, such as patience, savvy, will, luck, etc., and Lei Zhe¡¯s patience is far from enough!


    As the saying goes, people gather together and divide things into groups. Only people with similar personalities will value each other and appreciate each other. According to character theory, Connor''s character can be regarded as nothing, but what about? Guevara only respects Conrad''s knighthood, but he does not appreciate him. Otherwise, how can he leave his only student and sneak into the Black Crow City to assassinate Zaguned? !


    If the two teachers and students cooperate with each other, first seize the highest power of the Beit League, and then send troops to conquer the Black Crow City, is it more sure? The problem is that the Conrad Knight is not the kind of ambitious, Guevara also knows the character of his students, so he chose to leave and quietly leave, he was disappointed.


    He has lived for more than 70 years, and he spent almost half of his time in the murder. His brother, the lord of Casa, has more than half of his land. He was the most dazzling here twenty years ago. The star, the edge is unstoppable, even Zagunede will make a good relationship with him, and Desmark will only flee in the wind, only shrinking into his own nest and shaking. Glorious, but also defeated, even lost nothing, this time Guevara has realized that he is more clear than all people, want to survive in this world, what is needed!


    The Tao is different, so Guevara will call Han Jin and Lang Ning alone, clearly speaking their opinions and opinions, and let them make choices. As for others, he knows that the children will never agree. His opinion. Moreover, he has been more than 70 years old, how many years can he still live? He has no time to teach one by one.


    It can even be said that he never regarded Conrad as his own student, because Conrad inherited only his fighting skills and art of war, and did not inherit his ideals and hopes!


    Why fight? Why are you rushing to the battlefield for decades? Not for killing, but because he and his brother have a grand desire to completely end the chaotic situation and rebuild an empire that houses the entire continent! Although he is looking back on the past, he admits that the means are too fierce, but that is because they are anxious and they expect to see a unified Grand Duchy.


    If you are hesitant to deal with the problem of cave dwellers, you must also hesitate, and you must also look after the situation. This kind of determination can at best become a lord, far from bearing his hope!


    What makes him gratified is that the child named Lang Ning is very plastic. He only briefly introduces the habits of the caveman and analyzes the ambition of the abyss race. Lang Ning immediately made a decision. Han Jin also expressed his approval. It¡¯s down.¡± Guevara clearly remembers Han Jin¡¯s indifference at the time, which made him extremely appreciative.


    Of course, he is not clear. Han Jin only regards the caveman as a low-level demon that exudes suffocation. From the perspective of the comprehension, he does not mind going to demon slayer.


    Guevara''s gaze turned to Han Jin. He is very interested. What is this young man doing?


    It¡¯s going to be an hour soon. Lei Zhe looked up at the night sky and asked softly: ¡°Is there still no effect?¡±


    "Look at it yourself." Han Jin smiled and sighed: "A vicious conspiracy!"


    Lei Zhe groaned, his body flashed, approaching the soldier. Under the torch, he clearly saw that a little black spot like a needle tip appeared on the soldier¡¯s face, Guevara¡¯s speed. Faster, first appeared next to the soldier. When he saw it all, he suddenly raised his head: "What is going on?"


    "I blame me, I am too big." Han Jin smiled and said: "I was surprised at the time. Didn''t you tell me that one hundred abyss enchantress is enough to satisfy the desire of 10,000 soldiers? The army of Nuremberg is not More, we have caught more than three banshees, and the banshees have almost no resistance, but unfortunately... I was surprised at the time, but did not think too much."


    "You mean... is the curse of these abyss enchantress releases?" Guevara asked.


    "Isn''t there anyone else? The touch of corrosion... This kind of touch is really hard to prevent." Han Jin''s eyes swept over the soldiers who committed the crime: "And, the curse should not happen now, thanks Those Titans konjac! It is the Titan konjac that makes the curse premature. Otherwise, when we rush to the Black Crow City, the whole army collectively erupts the curse, how many living people can be left? Hundreds? Thousands?? Hehe..."


    "What did you just let him eat is the Titan konjac?"


    "Yes."


    Guevara took a breath, just now, he also thought that Lei Zhe had some big problems. It is normal for the soldiers to do this kind of thing. They will do nothing, but they will come up with problems. I have expected that it is hidden here. Such a terrible conspiracy! Then the Rhine City in front should also have a large number of abyss enchantresses, and Zagunede will only disintegrate a legion by relying on the abyss enchantress, at least they will not have the power to attack the Black Crow City!


    "Young, you... are you saying that we are all cursed?" asked a soldier trembling.


    Lei Zhe looked at the soldier coldly and did not speak.


    The soldier suddenly jumped up from the ground and screamed at the group of abyss enchanted women. The remaining soldiers also stood up. At this moment, a group of fire suddenly shot from Hanjin¡¯s hand, hitting the soldier¡¯s back. Back, a bang, the soldier turned into a fireball, rolled to the ground, constantly struggling and screaming.


    "Give me a seat!" Han Jin shouted.


    The knights also reacted, and they stood up with guns. They watched the soldiers in front of them coldly. The soldiers stunned for a moment, and they sat down, and everyone¡¯s face became pale.


    "Young, handsome... you... are you all true?" a knight suddenly asked with a trembling voice.


    "You?" Lei Zhe turned half and looked at the knight.


    "Little handsome!" The knight sighed, rolled over and rolled down the horse, kneeling on the ground.


    "Very good! You are really good..." Lei Zhe was so trembled all over his body, then slammed at the abyss demon: "Give them all to me..."


    After Lei Zhe¡¯s words have not been finished, Han Jin has seized Lei Zhe¡¯s arm and slowly shook his head: ¡°The most important thing for us now is to find a way to lift the curse instead of using murder to vent their anger.¡±


    "Remove the curse?" Lei Zhe suddenly woke up and scanned around.


    "I talked to Paul a few times. His personality is very square. Even he has not controlled himself. In the curse, other generals? Can you guarantee that several people are in good condition? There are other squadron captains and small captains. "Han Jin slowly said: "Now, the entire prison camp must be martial law, can only enter, can not be out! No one can go out! If this news spreads outside, the entire army will be chaotic."


    "Good." Lei Zhe nodded hard: "What then?"


    "You can rest assured." Han Jin smiled and said: "Whoever is attached to the rope, who will solve it!" After that, he slowly walked to the abyss enchantress, the look of those abyss enchantress looked nervous The eyes that are exposed are awkward. It seems that I don¡¯t know what happened here, and I don¡¯t understand what they just said. Han Jin¡¯s heart has suddenly sunk. If a demon woman is good at acting, this is normal, but hundreds of The enchantresses all show the same look, it seems a bit strange, are they not sure what they have done?

 Chapter 135： Lure

    Chapters 3-5


    If there is a biologist here, I am sure that I am full of curiosity about the abyss enchantress. As a life, how can I not feel pain? In fact, from a scientific point of view, the pain nerve has played a very good protective role. It tells people what can be done and what can''t be done. There used to be a person with a lack of pain. Because it was cold, while reading the book while roasting the fire, the result was I didn''t know it in the stove. I finally smelled the burnt smell, but the injury was irreparable.


    Han Jin does not want to study science. Because of the special physique of the abyss, she can only torture in a different way. I put salt water on the soles and ribs of the abyss enchantress, and take the Karoo beasts used to pull the car and let them go. Foraging with salt water. This kind of smile can have a fatal effect. Because of the work needs, Han Jin has been exposed to the penalty. The normal person laughs for a minute and then begins to have a slight suffocation. It lasts for five minutes and feels very uncomfortable. Fifteen minutes. There will be a lot of sweat, and the whole person looks like he has just fished out of the water. In 30 minutes, the strong person will lose control of the body, that is, incontinence, not only the pubic muscle incontinence, limbs, Including the facial muscles will also be incontinent, and even the ability to close your eyes without blinking, for more than an hour, then wait for the corpse.


    It¡¯s been nearly half an hour now, and several abyss enchantresses tied to the wooden frame are still laughing wildly. Every time their heads move, there are countless sweat beads being thrown out, and their faces are covered. The nose and tears, although those who have not tasted the jail can not understand its terrible, but the onlookers can feel the strange atmosphere.


    More than a dozen Karoo beasts are still squatting, and they need to use salt water to stimulate them. Now they don¡¯t have to do anything. The sweat of the abyss is similar to that of human beings, and they have the ingredients of salt, and the soles of the feet In the same place where the sweat glands are most distributed, the more the sweat of the abyss enchantress is secreted, the more the Karoo beast is, and the result becomes a vicious circle.


    The knights didn''t know where to find a chair for Han Jin. Han Jin sat in a chair and waited quietly. There was a bad place in the laugh, lacking effective continuity, that is, The prisoner decided to confess, then interrupted the penalty, and the prisoner suddenly repented, then it would take more effort to push the prisoner to the tipping point.


    This is fatal, because he wants a confession, not the will of the exerciser. If the laugh is interrupted more than three times, then the prisoner will have a strong adaptability, and finally he will die if he suffocates. He also has enough courage to keep the secret. .


    Han Jin didn''t want to be self-defeating. The information he had read was very clear. If the Soviet Union''s war was postponed for 60 years, it would not be possible to create so many unyielding heroes because the conditions of torture were not systematic and lacking. Scientific guidance. Modern torture can often be exchanged for the best effects with minimal physical damage, and can even easily lead to mental breakdown. For example, those mercenaries who have fought in Africa, the captives who fall in their hands want to keep secrets? It is impossible.


    "Stop!" Han Jin waved his hand, the time is almost gone, the muscle incontinence will lead to a complete collapse of the respiratory system, and then laugh, the abyss demon girls can''t talk.


    The knights hurriedly pulled the Karu beast away. Han Jin slowly said: "Do you want to talk to me? Have nodded, don''t want to say, shake your head, if you don''t nod your head and don''t shake your head, I will treat you as if you don''t want to say anything. ""


    The abyss enchantress Zhang Dazui, desperately breathing the air, and nodded with the final strength.


    "That''s good, I can give you time to rest." Han Jin paused: "But if you repent, I will let you taste double pain." In fact, he is only scaring people, pain is not Items cannot be measured by numbers.


    The abyss enchantress nodded faster, and suddenly, a knight whispered: "Adult, look at the abyss demon!"


    A tortured abyss enchantress is shaking sharply. Every time her body shakes, there will be a blood spurting out. Han Jin understands that the abyss enchantress **** too deeply, causing the capillaries of the lungs to rupture. Just like a person who has been hungry for a few days can''t eat enough immediately, this kind of injury can''t be saved.


    "Move it out," Han Jin said.


    "Yes, adults."


    Hundreds of abyss enchantresses are silent, they have never heard of it, laughing can also laugh! Looking at the way the partners look, the pain brought by the laughter is obviously very incomparable. They can''t imagine what would happen if they were tied to it.


    After waiting for a while, I saw the glory in the eyes of the abyss and demon women. Han Jin said coldly: "Now tell me now?"


    The abyss enchantress looked at each other and shouted: "Adult, I don''t know what curse..."


    "Adult, I really don''t know!"


    "Rao me, oh..."


    Not only was the tortured crying, even the group of abyss demon girls also followed, perhaps because of gender, seeing the partner crying, the rest of the people could not help but shed tears, in the blink of an eye those abyss demon girls cry In a group, the scene is very chaotic.


    The knights face each other and have to admit that the beautiful things often have unimaginable temptations. They know that the abyss sorcerers are spreading curses, and they know that they are naturally lascivious, not good things, but they are not biased by the kind of pity. .


    "Give me shut up!" Han Jin shouted.


    The knights waved the guns and forced them to drink for a while, and the abyss demon girls were quiet.


    Han Jin Shen Yan said: "Well, even if you really don''t know what you have done, but I need a reason, there is another way! Why do you release the curse? How to contact the curse? You can talk to each other, discuss each other, think I thought, have you experienced any strange things? I will give you some time, remember, I only need the answer, and the pleading is of no use!" He does not believe that so many abyss **** are performers, can only induce They are.


    The atmosphere became lively at the time, and the abyss sorcerers discussed together in twos and threes. Their expressions were different, some were contemplative, some were never idle, one mouth kept spit out notes, some for a while and some The demon girl chatted, and then turned around and talked behind, it was very active, which further confirmed Han Jin¡¯s judgment. If they are all dead plagues, it is impossible to be so enthusiastic.


    Several knights quietly swallowed saliva and saw a beautiful stunner. Perhaps it was just amazement. When you saw a group of beautiful stunners, if you didn¡¯t have any thoughts, it was not a man. What''s more, some abyss enchantresses have been caught in the current situation. They are only wearing a thick cloth. They have already fallen down at this moment, showing a tempting spring. Fortunately, the trouble of cursing has not been solved. Fortunately, this is an army, otherwise it is really difficult. Imagine it.


    When Han Jin saw the actions of the knights, he could only choose to ignore them. Even his people who tried to keep the heart clear and clear, but also produced desires, not to mention the knights.


    "Several of you, bring her and her." Han Jin pointed out two of the most active abyss demon girls: "Remove the ropes on them."


    "Yes, adults."


    A few knights rushed in, and after enjoying the spring, they did not forget the order of Han Jin, and there was no mistake, bringing the two abyss demon girls out.


    The two abyss enchantresses were active in their arms, and their faces showed a faint color. I don¡¯t know what Han Jin¡¯s treatment of them is.


    "You two, pay attention to collecting their thoughts, and then tell me together." Han Jin slowly said: "From now on, you are their leader, understand what I mean?"


    The two abyss enchantress couldn''t believe their ears, and they took a moment to react. But they didn''t explain it, and they didn''t say it. They didn''t agree with Hanjin. They seemed to pay attention to another. The meaning of the layer, that Han Jin is purposeful to let them be officials.


    "Mom! Do you want to pass the curse to the adults? Roll!" A knight symbolically slammed the whip, and he was not willing to start.


    The two abyss enchantress ran back, like a butterfly in the spine of the partner, and then ran to the east, and then jumped to the west, it seems to be very dedicated, and even have a competitive taste. Zaguned has made it clear that he has to sacrifice them. He will definitely not pick the best talents in the family. If you must compare others with them, Han Jin feels that their chests are not as big as Hilna, and their minds. But there is no such thing as Hilna''s savvy, big brainlessness, which has proved to be wrong.


    Until the East turned white, those abyss demon girls were finally quarreled, slowly quieted down, and the two newly-elected demon women rushed to Hanjin in this direction, one of them shouted: "Adult, I know, We were in Black Crow City two months ago!"


    "We have all been trained by Teacher Purd!" Another shouted not to be outdone.


    "What is Pride?" Han Jin asked.


    "He is a dark magician." One shouted.


    "He is an old ghost!" another cried.


    "He looks ugly!"


    "He is very bad and treacherous."


    "He is still very abnormal and likes virgins."


    "You are wrong, it is a young girl."


    "But his physical strength is very poor."


    "Yeah, it won''t work for a few times..."


    "Wait!" Han Jin worried that if he talked about it again, he would talk about the organ size of the dark magician: "Is there anything else weird?"


    "Adult, isn''t that enough?" an abyss demon woman asked in amazement: "We are all in Black Crow City, and they have all been trained by Teacher Purd!"


    The group of abyss enchantresses nodded their heads together, and there were a lot of dark clouds in the field, perhaps because they were growing underground. Their hair was black and they all liked to have long hair.


    "It was a separate training by Teacher Purd!" added another abyssal demon girl.


    In the field, there was another dark cloud, and Han Jin paused: "How to lift the curse?"


    The two abyss demon girls were stunned, face to face, and they couldn¡¯t make a sound, let them find out the abnormalities they had experienced. It was easy, but let them lift the curse, it was a little reluctant.

 Chapter 136： Please fight

    The first three six chapters please fight


    Seeing the two abyss enchantresses standing there, Han Jin¡¯s face gradually gloomy. If there is no way to lift the curse on these demon women, it means that this army will face a big storm. Why should a prisoner of death be strictly watched? Because in the case of knowingly dying, they are very likely to make a lot of crazy things. Now, it is not clear how many warriors and abyss sorcerers have been in contact with each other. In a short time, they can¡¯t find out when they know that they have no time. After more, what will you do? Is military use still useful?


    The abyss and sorcerers who have been carefully observing Hanjin have also become fearful and uneasy. Who knows if this human being will be angry and let them taste the horrible smile.


    "The dark magician didn''t say anything to you?" Han Jin asked unwillingly.


    "Adult, that Pride is only interested in our body." A deep awkward woman replied, then she saw the coldness of Han Jin''s eyes.


    "You let me down!" Han Jin said slowly.


    Hearing that Han Jin said this, the abyss and the demon girls suddenly became a mess, and few people could face it safely when they died. At least these abyss maidens can''t.


    The surrounding knights stepped forward one step at a time, and the heavy roar of the footsteps on the ground seemed to be extremely murderous at this time, and the abyss demon girls immediately became silent.


    Suddenly, one of the two abyss enchantresses standing in front of Han Jin jumped up and pointed at a squad in the banshee group. It looked very young, as if the banshee had not yet fully developed. what.


    "What are you talking about with her?" Han Jin''s brow wrinkled, and the feeling of not understanding the other language made him very uncomfortable.


    The abyss demon woman quickly said: "Pride likes her very much, I am asking her what she said with her."


    Listening to her, Han Jin¡¯s heart ignited a little hope, and waved at the little enchantress. A knight immediately walked over and brought the banshee to Hanjin.


    "Pride is always looking for you?" Han Jin looked at the shivering demon girl in front of him, trying to ease his tone.


    "Also, not often." The young demon girl stuttered.


    "What did he say to you?" Han Jin asked.


    "Say, say a lot, what do you want to know about adults?" The look of the demon girl looks confused.


    Han Jin couldn''t help but stagnate. Only then did he realize that he was too anxious, and that he couldn''t answer this question.


    "That Pride, did he and you mention anything about the curse?"


    "No." The demon girl shook her head.


    "Is there anything special around him?" Han Jin asked, and the rest of the abyss demon girls also nervously erected their ears. From the words of Han Jin, they all knew that if they could not find a way to lift the curse Then this human being will not let them go.


    After thinking about it, the young demon girl said, "He told me that his magic wand was made with the spine of the abyss venom, and it has some special effects."


    Han Jin looked at Guevara. He knew nothing about the abyss. He had no special effect on the spine of the snake.


    Guevara shook his head: "The magic wand made of the rot snake spine can increase the amount of dark magic, but it has nothing to do with lifting the curse."


    "Is there still? You think about it again." Han Jin asked the young demon girl again, and pointed his finger at the large group of abyss demon girls: "The lives of your partners are in your hands, if you Can''t think of anything useful, then don''t need me to say, you should know your end?"


    The young demon woman couldn''t help but look back and saw the big eyes of the same people, so she looked even more nervous, frowning and thinking about it.


    The time passed by in a minute and a minute, the silence in the field, the needles falling on the ground can be heard clearly, in fact, the feelings of the soldiers around are the same tension.


    For the abyss enchantress, the method of lifting the curse is not going to die, but for the soldiers, it is only the difference between the earlier and the later.


    Han Jin did not open his mouth, just watching the young demon girl quietly. Han Jin clearly realized that this might be the last hope of lifting the curse.


    "He, he seems to have a big crystal in his room." After a long time, the young demon girl finally said.


    crystal? Han Jin is somewhat disappointed. What is the use of big crystal? Can you lift the curse if you move a ton of crystal? However, Han Jin did not show his impatient look, but continued to maintain a gentle tone: "Is there still?"


    However, when Guevara looked like it suddenly seemed to think of something, she asked: "What kind of crystal?"


    "Probably so big." The young demon woman stroked her hand. "This crystal is very strange. Other places are white. Only the middle one is pink, and it is like a liquid, still flowing."


    When I heard this, Guevara¡¯s look was a little nervous: ¡°Have he ever said to you, what is the name of the crystal?¡±


    The young demon girl tried hard to think about it and said indefinitely: "It seems to be a net, a net crystal, I have not remembered."


    "Purification of crystal?"


    "Yes, yes, that''s the name." The young demon woman nodded quickly.


    Guevara¡¯s long exhalation: "This dark magician is not simple, there is such a thing."


    "What is this crystal used for?" Han Jin looked at Guevara''s reassuring look and couldn''t help but ask.


    ¡°There is a lot of use for purifying crystals, but what is most useful to us at the moment is that it can lift the curse!¡± Guevara said with a smile.


    "Really?!" With the steadyness of Hanjin, I can''t help but stand up.


    "Of course it''s true, you have to hurry and plan. After all, we don''t know when the curse will break out."


    Han Jin called the two abyss demon women aside and whispered inquiries. The two abyss enchantress thought for a while and answered Han Jin a few words. Han Jin¡¯s face became even more ugly.


    Lei Zhe walked over and whispered, "What happened?"


    "Tell the words you just said." Han Jin smiled bitterly.


    "Almost... there are thousands of people." said a deep abyss maiden.


    "What thousands of people?" Lei Zhe did not understand.


    "From our occupation of Nuremberg to the present, there have been thousands of soldiers who have been in contact with them, especially in Nuremberg. The situation is the most serious. They just said that they could not sleep all day and all night."


    Lei Zhe was stunned, and suddenly he made an angry roar: "The guys in the military squad are all idiots?! How did Langing do it?! I gave him the legion. Is he rewarding me like this?" !"


    The surrounding knights have changed their face. If the two top leaders of the Legion have conflicts with each other, they will have a fatal impact on the Legion!


    "This has nothing to do with Lang Ning. His burden is already heavy enough. Where else is there energy to manage other things? Moreover, there are things that people do not pay attention to. The soldiers are covering each other. How can Langing know what happened? When we came over, no one wants to ventilate it!"


    Lei Zhe closed his mouth, only the chest was violently undulating.


    "Why are there only a few dozen people who cursed the attack?" Guevara suddenly said: "If there are thousands of people who have passed the Titan konjac flower area, they should attack at the same time."


    "It should be...the reason why they have been in contact with the abyss sorcerers more than once." Han Jin said slowly: "Others are not easy to check, but General Paul is very famous, even they all know."


    Guevara''s gaze fell on a deep abyss, and the abyss demon whispered: "General Paul will come to us every day, because he is the master of us, so we can eat decent food, we are very grateful to him. ""


    Guevara couldn''t help but sigh. This can be regarded as a slap in the air, and it can be violated.


    "Lei Zhe, I think we should change the plan." Han Jin said slowly.


    "How to do?"


    "We don''t have time to attack Rhine City. It''s better to find a way to go through and attack the Black Crow City!" Han Jin paused: "The curse of the Corruption Touch may happen at any time. We must take over the Black Crow City as soon as possible. Grab the clean crystal!"


    The last few words of Han Jin¡¯s voice were louder, and some soldiers heard it. One of the soldiers stood up desperately and cried, ¡°Small handsome, is it going to attack the Black Crow City?¡±


    "Young, let''s make a head start!"


    "Mom! Anyway, Lao Tzu also cursed, and fight with those despicable guys!"


    Among the knights, there is also one person who fell to the ground on one knee: "Young, please give me a chance to make a sin!"


    The atmosphere just looked very low, but now it has become a raging sensation. The knights can¡¯t stop it. The truth is very simple. The curse is dead sooner or later. If you can capture the Black Crow City, grab the purification. Crystal, they are likely to lift the curse on their own, this is the last chance, it is worth their effort to fight.


    "Young handsome!"


    "Young handsome..."


    The snoring of the soldiers was higher than one. Han Jin and Lei Zhe did not expect such a change, and it took a moment to react. Han Jin¡¯s face finally relaxed, and he remembered a word that Sai Wen¡¯s lost his horse was a blessing.


    Lei Zhe raised his arm and motioned the soldiers to stop squatting. Then he said to a knight: "Through my command, all the commanders and the captains will come to my big account."


    "Yes, handsome!" The knight should have a voice, jumped onto the horse and rushed out of the captive camp.

 Chapter 137： Exclusion

    Chapter 137


    The generals all agreed to the reform plan of Lei Zhe. The entire military camp quickly went up. Han Jin also pointed out a few Taurens and evil eyes. He carefully interrogated him. He hoped to get the information he wanted from the prisoners.


    In terms of language, there are no obstacles. The abyss race is composed of more than a dozen different races. The language is naturally different. If you want to organize them together, the first problem to be solved is the language problem. The difficulty of several languages ??is too great. The most convenient way is to set a language as the official language. The leadership of the abyss race has been carefully thought out and finally chose the human language.


    Mankind is by no means the most powerful race, but it has a small number of advantages. Whether it is desert or the sea, whether it is high mountains or underground, human figures can be seen, not to mention the leadership of the abyss race. The willingness has been crouching underground. They have to stretch their tentacles to the ground. If you learn human language, you don''t have to worry about communication problems when you go anywhere.


    Han Jin does not make common sense mistakes. He first separates the prisoners for interrogation, then compares the confessions and analyzes which ones are credible and which are mischievous. The penalty, the killing of the kill, and then another round of interrogation. It is not easy to lie like this, because the things described by lies do not exist, so it is often difficult for people to remember which lies they have said. After a period of time, ask the same question again, and the answer is definitely different!


    In the end, Han Jin concluded that there are only two roads to the Black Crow City. The nearest road must pass through the Rhine City, and the road is difficult to walk, while the other one is farther away, and it must pass through a dozen miles. Canyon, but after the canyon, it is the wilderness of a horse.


    Han Jin tends to take the second road. After discussing with Lei Zhe and the generals, they all agreed with Han Jin¡¯s opinion. At the same time, they sent several cavalry squads. One of the cavalry squads rushed back to inform Lang Ning. Do not go through the Titan konjac flower area, try to detour, the rest of the cavalry squad rushed to the canyon for careful investigation.


    When the sky is bright, the army has already set off. The whole army is divided into two. The infantry-based division continues to advance toward the Rhine, numb the enemy and create an illusion to the enemy. The cavalry-based army will approach the black with the fastest speed. Crow City, when the strategic encirclement is about to be completed, the partial division will quickly move closer to the Black Crow City, and the two armies will jointly attack the city.


    Lei Zhe took the partial division to the Rhine City, and the cavalry was commanded by Guevara. Although Guevara has lost the dragon and is too old, the title of ''Dragon Knight'' has more meaning than everything. The usual arrogant generals all expressed their absolute obedience to Guevara¡¯s orders.


    Perhaps because the Rapids marched too fast, perhaps because Zagunede was not there, and there was no such thing as a unique role in the Black Crow City. They did not expect the Rapids to bypass the Rhine and attack their main city. The canyons that are easy to defend and difficult to defend are not defended. Even when the Rally of the Rapids approached the Black Crow City, there were still a large number of cavemen in the wheat fields outside the Black Crow City.


    Don''t look at the commander''s ability of the Black Crow City is not very outstanding, but the heart is very hot, see the rapids of the Rapids, immediately closed the gate, let those cavemen cry outside, do not care Even if I finally saw some sporadic rides outside the city, there is no point to compare with the city or to meet the caveman.


    The killing of the abyss race, should not be so hiding, in fact, no strange commander, Zagunede said clearly in his order, the commander¡¯s task is to firmly hold the Black Crow City, try to delay the time, never Allowing to go out of town to fight, no situation will work! So the commander contracted all the troops into the Black Crow City early on. The focus of the strategy was only two points. Keeping the Black Crow City and delaying the time, other things need not be considered at all.


    .


    After noon, a large number of cavalry rushed to the outside of the Black Crow City. At dusk, the dense infantry phalanx appeared on the horizon, and then the Black Crow City was surrounded by water.


    Although Han Jin used the four tortoises to carry the four magical guns, the Guevara did not rush to attack the city. Most of his hands were cavalry, and he could only wait for Lei Zhe to lead the division to meet.


    After waiting for two days, did not wait for Lei Zhe, Lang Ning was the first step to come over, Han Jin, Mo Xinke and other people also went out to meet, surprised to find that only separated for seven or eight days, Lang Ning''s temperament occurred Great changes, full of depression, you know, when Lang Ning was hanged, it still looked energetic!


    The generals and the generals chilled, Lang Ning did not rush to rest, but followed Han Jin and others to come out, Han Jin understands that Lang Ning has something to say, he led Lang Ning to a more remote place, see No one left or right, only to ask: "What happened?"


    "I had a quarrel with the young master." Lang Ning smiled bitterly: "Accurately speaking, it is not a quarrel. It is a young man who stinks me and I have to argue a few words."


    "why?"


    "It''s not because of those cavemen." Lang Ning sighed: "I have already ordered, no one can say this thing, I am going to explain it later with the young master, but some guys... Mom. of!!"


    "I heard you swearing for the first time." Han Jin seemed helpless. He couldn''t say that Lei Zhe was not, but he could not comfort Langing who was wronged: "Nuremberg over there... has it been solved?"


    "Ok."


    "How to solve it?"


    ¡°It¡¯s easy. Zaguned¡¯s time to build Nuremberg is short enough to allow them to dig up large underground passages, and the groundwater level in Nuremberg is more than 80 meters. The underground caverns are not so deep, so I First, all the wells in the city were sealed, and then a large fire was placed, forcing the cavemen to hide in the tunnel. At the same time, they sent people to block the Rhine and lead the Rhine water to Nuremberg. Maybe some cavemen have a way. Dealing with the flow of water, but they certainly can''t find food." Lang Ning for a moment: "But..."


    "What is it?"


    "The Shaoshuai said that I am a butcher and said that I will be in the future..." Lang Ning can''t say anything: "Raphael, you said, am I really doing something wrong?!"


    "You are right, forgot? I was the same opinion as you at the time!"


    "That is the less handsome?"


    "This... This kind of problem can''t be judged simply by mistake and right." Han Jin said vaguely: "Everyone can''t agree on things, such as the caveman''s business, Lei Zhe can''t accept it. In fact, they can''t accept Siniel and Moshin, but Mr. will support us."


    Lang Ning smiled and shook his head. In his mind, Guevara''s support was far from offsetting Lei Zhe''s rejection. If he could reach a compromise with Lei Zhe, the relationship would return to the past, he would rather not anyone. Support, Lei Zhe''s trust alone is enough.


    "Is there anyone in your cavalry who cursed the attack?" Han Jin changed the subject.


    "No, I got your news. I deliberately bypassed the Titan konjac flower area." Lang Ning''s face showed a bit of sorrow: "I blame me, I really didn''t expect the soldiers to do this kind of thing!"


    "What is so strange, the soldiers are also people, and those who are abyss demon women take the initiative to seduce them, who can control themselves?" Han Jin smiled: "To tell the truth, if I am not scruples, maybe the same Cursed."


    "Isn''t it?" Lang Ning followed with a smile: "If you say that you will also go to the Abyss and the demon girl, I absolutely don''t believe it! If it is Moxike... Oh."


    Han Jin¡¯s face changed, and what Langing said is very likely! And for the soldiers, the Moss is the close comrade of Lei Zhe, and their attitude towards the Moxin Branch is very respectful. If the Mo Xinke really wants to do something, it will not be blocked.


    ¡°How?¡± Lang Ning discovered the change of Han Jin and could not help but be surprised: ¡°He really...¡±


    "I don''t know, I didn''t ask him."


    "I just made a joke with you, no." Lang Ning smiled and explained.


    "This thing will be said later." Han Jin thought: "When can the army of Lei Zhe arrive?"


    "Tomorrow should be here."


    "Tomorrow? Then you... was it separated from Lei Zhe yesterday?"


    "Ok."


    Han Jin looked at Lang Ning. He realized that Lang Ning had concealed a lot of things. In fact, Lang Ning rushed to Black Crow City at this time and had no influence on the situation. The key is that he let him overcome in just two days. If you don''t go down, you have to go here one step ahead?


    Lei Zhe¡¯s attitude towards Lang Ning has become so bad? !


    "What''s wrong?" Lang Ning asked strangely.


    "You can''t stay in Regina?"


    Lang Ning''s face suddenly disappeared, and then barely smiled: "No, I want to come here first, observe the situation of the Black Crow."


    Han Jin fell into deep thought. He felt that Lei Zhe¡¯s performance was always full of contradictions. He had seen Lei Zhe and others, and it is no exaggeration to say that it is a thief who is ruthless! But why is it related to this aspect, Lei Zhe''s heart has become so weak, even at the expense of the most trusted generals?


    His work experience tells him that there is no unreasonable change in the world, and any change is traceable!


    Lang Ning saw Han Jin meditation there, did not bother Han Jin, only quietly took a step back, he came to find Han Jin''s purpose, just to let Han Jin help him.


    Gradually, a person floats on Hanjin¡¯s mind, Conrad Knight! When Lei Zhe acts as a thief, he only represents himself, so he has nothing to worry about. When he commanded the army, it became the shadow of Conrad. From beginning to end, he always tried to follow the style of the Conrad Knight, and did not allow anything to affect the reputation of the Rapids. That is his father''s reputation! Must not be tainted! !


    Han Jin understood a lot of things. For example, when Lei Zhe saw that his father¡¯s coffin was insulted, why was it so crazy? Because Conrad itself is a knight who cherishes his reputation rather than cherish his life, his style has been branded in Lei Zhe''s mind. Later, he repeatedly pushed and refused to command the army. Even if he reluctantly accepted it, he gave most of the military affairs to Lang Ning. He almost did not care, because his heart was deep and he did not want to live in the shadow of his father. He wanted to be real. Yourself!

 Chapter 138： prelude

    The first thirty-eighth chapter prologue


    I figured this out, Han Jin had a plan in mind, and said to Langing: "You can rest assured, I will talk to Lei Zhe, he just has not set his position, things have arrived. To the point, pity on the enemy, maybe you are digging your own grave."


    Although Ronning was still worried, he could only nod when he heard Han Jin say this: "I hope you can listen to it if you want to, or I really don''t know what to do next."


    Looking at Langing''s worried look, Han Jin smiled and comforted: "It''s a matter of life and death, Lei Zhe will understand your practice sooner or later, and... Anyway, my husband and I can support you."


    "What do you think should be played this time?" Han Jin felt that he could no longer let Langing sink like this, and he changed the topic that Longing should be interested in.


    Sure enough, once I heard the war, Lang Ning was in a good spirit: "Zaguned tried to drag us with a curse. He is indeed a very vicious person, but on the other hand, he proved that he could not return to help.ÕÌ No matter how we fight, we all win, it¡¯s just a matter of time.¡±


    Han Jin shook his head: "What we lack is precisely the time. No one knows when the curse will start, maybe tomorrow, or maybe a few hours later, so we must get the clean crystal with the fastest speed! ¡±


    Ronning¡¯s brow was tightly locked: ¡°In this case, it can only be attacked, and the casualties will be great.¡±


    "The big casualties are much stronger than the curses of thousands of people. You can see the expressions of the soldiers." On that night, when the crowds were raging, Han Jin realized that the hearts of the people were available. So he deliberately arranged for people to spread the news, saying that many people in the army were cursed, and the only way to lift the curse was to lay down the Black Crow City and win the clean crystal.


    Not expecting Hanjin, after hearing the news, the soldiers were shocked first, and they all had great enthusiasm for the next battle. If it was not for the generals, I believe that a large number of people are now rushing. The wall is gone.


    In fact, from another angle, it is not difficult to understand. It is a curse that does not know when it will happen. This is desperate, but the hope that Han Jin gave them is like falling on the oil. One of the stars in the fire completely burned their enthusiasm for fighting.


    Everyone is waiting anxiously, waiting for the horn of the attack. At this moment, the power of such an army makes the long-awaited Guevara a little surprised if this army can maintain this kind of In the state, Guevara dared to say that if he was given him for a while, he would be able to turn the Rapids into a fearless steel master.


    "Strong attack?" Lang Ning looked at Han Jin.


    "Is there any other way? And as long as Lei Zhe arrives, he has to launch an attack. Otherwise, the soldiers will probably lose control!" Han Jin looked at the team with concern.


    There were some minor disturbances in the army, but the officers who were led were quickly pressed down. In fact, the officers are equally anxious in their hearts. They have a life-threatening sword on their heads, but they don¡¯t know when it will fall. This feeling is like a heavy boulder, so that everyone can¡¯t breathe. Come.


    If thousands of fully armed soldiers stand together and put a lot of pressure on the people opposite, then how many thousands of eyes are chosen?


    The commander of the Black Crow City, Cheryl, just slammed his head out of the city wall and felt like he had bumped into a huge invisible wall. He couldn¡¯t help but shake it, and felt that there was a cold wind blowing behind his head.


    "Damn! What are these people? How do you seem to be more **** than the Minotaur?" Cheryl groaned, but did not want to face so many murderous eyes, quickly shrinking his head. Going back, if the gaze can kill, Cheryl has already been riddled with holes.


    The sun gradually disappeared from the ground, and a bright and bright moon rose in the opposite direction.


    It stands to reason that in this highly visible weather, it is very conducive to defense, but the sergeants of the Black Crow City defending the city feel the incomparable oppression, the reason is very simple, the opposite black group of pressure from the dusk Just standing still, the silent silence is more shocking than the kind of shackles in normal siege.


    At noon the next day, Lei Zhe finally led the army to the city of Black Crow. When the big troops arrived, all the officers were relieved. Han Jin and others went out to meet Lei Zhe. The first sentence of Lei Zhe jumping from the horse back is: How is the situation? However, Lang Ning did not look far away. Han Jin looked at Langing, who was standing still. He couldn¡¯t help but sigh in his heart, but there was no way to say anything at this time. Everything could only wait until he hit the Black Crow City. I will talk about it later.


    Although the soldiers behind Lei Zhe had just traveled long distances and had a trace of exhaustion on their faces, they did not see the morale of being low. The low-ranking soldiers asked the officers who led the team. All of them only had the words. One meaning, that is, when did you start siege?


    "When did you start siege?" Lei Zhe asked Han Jin, and this sentence is what he wants to ask.


    "Now." Han Jin squinted at the Black Crow City, which was close at hand. After occupying it, he was really involved in the war vortex of this continent.


    "Now?" Lei Zhe''s servant''s face showed a look of surprise: "Don''t let the soldiers rest first?"


    "There is no time. I will lay down the Black Crow City one minute earlier. Everyone''s danger will be one point less." Although Han Jin does not understand the military, he also understands that the tired soldiers are not available, but there is no better way at the moment. The morale of the good men is very high, making up for this deficiency.


    The generals around him are also a kind of approval. Since Han Jin personally found out the reason of the curse, these generals who are usually above the top will no longer dare to squat the young man.


    "Good!" Lei Zhe no longer hesitated at this time, and immediately issued an order to assemble.


    The generals returned to their own army, and as the orders were conveyed, the tens of thousands of troops began to move in an orderly manner.


    From the moment when Leizhe rushed to the city, Cheryl felt that it was not good. With so many troops, it was absolutely impossible to resist the manpower in his own hands. Of course, the premise was that the soldiers on the opposite side had to hold The determination to die. The siege warfare is not a simple short-handed battle. If you are brave enough to fight in the first place when fighting on the plains, then maybe he can survive miraculously, but when he attacks the city, he rushes to the first place. If the strength is not too strong, there is no hope of surviving.


    However, Cheryl is not a savvy generation. After discovering that the enemy''s reinforcements have arrived, Cheryl has made a series of corresponding measures. But when he ordered the order of his calm, he suddenly found that the enemy forces under the city actually started to move!


    Are they crazy? ! This is the first reaction of Cheryl, and then Cheryl is nervous, what do they want to do? Let a group of soldiers who have traveled long distances to take a break without rest, and directly participate in the fierce battle of siege. Is the opposite commander still not a person?


    impossible! Cheryl comforted herself in her heart. Even if she died, she would not be so anxious. The enemy should only attack the situation and want to use pressure to let me yield!


    Turning the first and second evil eye detachments, Cheryl told the messenger around him that although he judged by his experience, it is impossible for the enemy to attack the city at this time. Now it is noon, the sinister sun is high. Hanging high in the sky, even if they are in a hurry, they should wait until the early hours of tomorrow. However, Cheryl gave such an order just in case.


    It¡¯s not been a few minutes, Cheryl saw that there were several siege ladders on the opposite side, and I couldn¡¯t help but jump, thinking that they wouldn¡¯t really want to attack the city. But the next moment, Cheryl jumped up from the ground with anger and anger. "This group of madmen, don''t they know that the siege loss is the biggest?!"


    The reason why Cheryl was so nervous was that the opposite team actually launched four magic crystal cannons!


    If anyone now says to Cheryl, rest assured, it¡¯s okay, they are just doing it. I believe that Cheryl will not hesitate to tear the speaker into pieces, even the magic crystal cannon is used, is not used to attack the city is to listen to?


    Regardless of the inner thoughts, it is about to start the war. Lei Zhe still handed over the command to Lang Ning. Now is not the time to use it!


    The four groups of white hues of light rose into the air, kicking off the battle, and the three neat infantry phalanes slowly moved forward. Lang Ning stood on the temporary high platform and quietly observed the black crow. The reaction of the city.


    Boom...Boom...The huge shock wave is centered around the Black Crow City and spreads rapidly around it. Zaguned¡¯s effort in Black Crow City is definitely much more than that of Nuremberg, although this is only a tentative attack, but it¡¯s black. The magical hood of the Crow City was almost unresponsive, far beyond what Langing expected.


    The infantry phalanx slowly approached forward, 500 meters, 400 meters... When the infantry phalanx approached 300 meters, there were more than a dozen rays on the city head, and there were two soldiers in the square. The ray hit the face and plunged to the ground, while the other soldiers resisted the attack by the heavy armor on the body, and then raised the giant shield and blocked it.


    Lang Ning''s eyes lit up, and the evil eyes waited for the order, and they launched an attack. This proved a lot of things, regardless of the ability of the commander opposite, he commanded a third-rate army! In order to preserve the dungeon, Zagunede has taken almost all the elite of the Black Crow City!


    At the same time, Cheryl on the Black Crow City was violently thundering, waving the whip and desperately screaming at the evil eyes around him. In fact, he had a few hearts, the burning sun was not good for the enemy, and it was even worse for himself. The abyss races hated the most. It is the summer sun.

 Chapter 139： Consumption

    Chapter 139 Consumption


    The four magic crystal cannons are constantly roaring. In contrast, the Black Crow City looks calm, which is determined by the owner''s style. Zaguned believes that the best defense is offense, his old opponent Dess Mark is good at using the defensive to consume the enemy''s living power, so there is no magical crystal cannon in the Black Crow City, and the number of magic crystal cannons in the city of Dixmark''s capital is more than fifty. If it is the offensive holy crown city, the four magic crystal cannons are not enough to see, in the blink of an eye will be turned into a powder in the enemy''s counterattack.


    The Black Crow City is much more passive, and can only bear it silently, unable to counterattack.


    When the infantry phalanx entered the distance of 200 meters, the evil eye troops on the wall finally launched a volley. The sporadic light did not have any power, but hundreds of thousands of light were brought together, and the strange red became Extraordinarily dazzling, even brighter than the sun.


    Under the cloak of light, the giant shields in the hands of the soldiers began to melt at a speed that the naked eye could perceive. Then the rays passed through the giant shield and hit the soldiers. Finally, the flesh was melted.


    Only one volley, the Rapids lost hundreds of soldiers!


    However, the soldier''s square is still moving slowly and aggressively. It is as powerful as a huge beast, trying to fight the enemy at all costs.


    The second volley of the evil eye fell into another infantry phalanx, and also took hundreds of lives. Unfortunately, the morale of the Rapids has been completely shaken, and many of the soldiers who took the lead have cursed. This level of attack has even spurred their desire for bloodthirsty.


    Killing the enemy should be a very pleasant thing, but every time Cheryl orders a volley, there will be a chill in the heart, the attacking power of the evil eye is much stronger than the ordinary archer, but want to kill the soldiers hiding behind the giant shield. Evil eyes must try to maintain their own rays. The rays melt the giant shield, melt the armor, and kill a large number of soldiers. It takes time, even though it is only a few seconds, it can also make the evil eyes lose some physical strength. Just like a normal archer shoots more than a dozen arrows in succession.


    However, Cheryl has no other way, the quantity can make up for the lack of quality. The outside of the city is full of enemy forces. The strength that he can use in his hands is very poor. Moreover, the quality may not be comparable to the other party. The enemy is approaching the city, and the consequences are even more unimaginable!


    A burst of magical volatility, the magicians of the Rapids began to apply magic shields to the soldiers in front, but their number is too small, only a dozen magicians, and the highest rank is only the fifth-order warlock, they The released magic shield can only act to block the ray a little and then collapse.


    In the scan of the death ray, the three infantry phalanxes still advanced a hundred meters forward. At this time, they were able to see the odd-shaped evil eyes of the city, but the speed of their advancement suddenly slowed down a lot, and No longer passively beaten, when the rays fall in the square, the soldiers always try to avoid them. When the rays disappear, they quickly close together, and the movements are not chaotic, enough to see how they have undergone training. .


    Dozens of big fireballs flew down from the city wall and fell into the square. They burst into flames. This is different from the death rays of the evil eye. The test is the individual strength of the soldiers. Some of them are stumbled by the fireball on the spot. But you can rely on the shield to block the fireball.


    Lang Ning on the high platform sneered, and the magician was used at the beginning of the war. If the enemy commander is not an idiot, it can only prove one thing, the opponent''s defensive power has reached a stretched degree.


    The infantry phalanx continued to approach, but the volley of the evil eye was getting faster and faster. One soldier melted in the light, and the death rate climbed in a straight line.


    When the infantry phalanx is less than 50 meters away from the city wall, the evil eyes have reached a level of madness, and the red light has not disappeared, always following the footsteps of the soldiers.


    The Rapids blew the horn, and the three riddled infantry phalanxes suddenly began to recede. Whether moving forward or backward, their movements appeared to be orderly.


    The evil eyes on the wall are still releasing the rays, as if they are sending off for the enemy, but this kind of performance is not a bit guilty for Lang Ning.


    The two infantry squads that arrived from behind were plugged in from the side and continued to move forward. The giant shields in their hands looked a little strange. They were a few more laps than the general infantry warfare shields, and they were covered with a black. Cloth, I don''t know what it is for.


    Cheryl of Black Crow City faintly understands the intention of the enemy commander, that is, he wants to use his continuous attack to consume his defensive power, find and create opportunities, and launch the general attack. But understand that he has no other way. In fact, the technical and tactical things are very simple to say. It is easy for individuals to understand. The key is to choose the right tactics in the right place.


    What he can do now is to use a cost-free attack to deter the other party and let the other party take the initiative to give up the idea.


    When the two infantry phalanes approached the distance of 200 meters, Cheryl ordered all evil eyes to hit and launch a volley. The shocking scene took place, and the light fell on the infantry phalanx. The huge black cloth instantly turns into ashes, revealing numerous mirrors that are as smooth as a mirror. In fact, it is a mirror! When Lang Ning decided to attack the Black Crow City, he realized that he would fight the evil eye army and the snake demon army sooner or later. If he did not make some preparations in the dark, he would not be Lang Ning.


    Thousands of evil-eyed volleys were all bounced back. It¡¯s a coincidence that at the same time, four magical shells landed on the defensive magic array. The mask formed by the magic array suddenly trembled fiercely. The sturdy magical array also has limits, otherwise it will be invincible if you build a magical array.


    "Stop, stop!!" Cheryl screamed.


    In the previous battle, the evil eyes have developed inertia, that is, to continuously release the rays, and the roar of the magical shells masks the voice of Cheryl, they continue to attack the life.


    "Idiot..." Cheryl had to raise his own whip again. Fortunately, the magic crystal cannon on the opposite side just consumed the magic crystal and could not continue shooting. Otherwise, the magic array is really dangerous.


    The soldier holding the mirror shield was not afraid of the death ray, and no one was approaching forward. Lang Ning entered the unit ahead of time because it was already seen that there was no established snake demon unit in the Black Crow City. In this case, he You can put pressure on the enemy with confidence.


    The walls of the city are filled with magical fluctuations. The magic is pouring down. There are big fireballs, lightning, wind blades and ice cones. In fact, this is not terrible. The terrible is the swamp and quicksand that suddenly appears. They are often overwhelmed in the blink of an eye, but this kind of magic release distance is limited, and the two infantry squares are not eager to start the siege, only slowly approaching outside, there are several high-level professionals hiding Among the soldiers, from time to time, they jumped into the air and released gorgeous fighting skills to intercept the magic that fell.


    Today, for Cheryl, it was the worst day of his life. From noon to dusk, his heart was always in the throat, and the enemy took turns to attack, so that he could not relax for a moment. He could not remember. How many times has the enemy been forced back? The reason why he said that he is forced to retreat is because he knows that the enemy is only attacking, but if his counterattack is not sharp enough to threaten the enemy, the attack will become real. Attack.


    Regardless of the ability, as a general who has been fighting with Zagond for many years, he has too many reasons to make a judgment. Today is the day of the big decisive battle, but he cannot understand why this is, and he cannot find a corresponding solution. The strength in his hand is too limited.


    When the setting sun fell into the horizon, Lang Ning took the two-hour Mirror Shield Infantry to the battlefield again, and launched the offensive, as well as four infantry battalions that had rested for a whole afternoon, and then a round of radiation from time to time. The magic crystal cannon suddenly became active, and a group of white-colored light clusters continually blasted on the Black Crow City.


    Upon seeing this battle, Cheryl jumped up. He knew that the battle to decide his life and death finally broke out. However, after returning to look behind him, thousands of evil eyes were already exhausted, and they could no longer release the rays. People''s spirits are very strong, but if they lose their walls, their spirits will not be able to stop the attack of tens of thousands of people. He has reserved a reserve team with about 400 evil eyes and more than a hundred snake demon. Can they block the enemy''s attack? Cheryl only felt pain in her mouth.


    Nearer, closer...Sheryl waited nervously, waiting for the enemy to enter the optimal range. At this moment, the heavens and the earth suddenly lit up, one wearing a heavy armor and a cap on his head. The soldiers came out of the way, and his body burned with a very pure golden brilliance, thick like water and bright as the sun. At this moment, all the eyes were attracted to him.


    The next moment, the soldier began to sprint forward at an unimaginable speed, leaving behind a shadow in the air, saying that he was like a lightning, but it was faster and more dazzling than lightning. The distance of hundreds of meters is like the root. There is no such thing. Only in the blink of an eye, the gun in his hand has already hit the magical shield of the Black Crow City. It has withstood the magical shield that the magic crystal cannon has bombarded thousands of times and is still innocent. This moment has been dramatic. Twisted like a bubble that struggles in the wind.


    "Super... super-powerful?" Cheryl jumped up and yelled wildly: "Attack! Attack!! Kill him..."


    A piece of light shot, the snake demon are also desperately pulling the longbow, the fireball, lightning and other magic like a raindrop, the soldier has become the target of everyone.


    Perhaps because of the golden Huaguang, the mirror shield in his hand is surprisingly strong. If it is just blocking the light of evil eyes, it is not so strange, but the arrows that the snake demon shoots and the magic that the magicians release are all Being blocked by the giant shield is really horrifying.


    However, their efforts have not been in vain, and the strong golden Huaguang is fading at a speed that can be perceived by the naked eye.

 Chapter 140： Self-killing

    The first four zero chapters kill each other


    A magician holds a magic wand, sings a spell, and prepares to release powerful magic. At this time, he has no way to keep anything. If he knows that the spell has not been finished, he feels that his hair in the back of his head has been caught, and then He slammed into the front of the mouth and ran into the blood on the spot. He even heard a broken voice, and then he didn¡¯t know anything.


    Han Jin took a gun and strode to the next magician. The magic defensive array of Black Crow City had no effect on him Han Jin!


    Everyone''s attention was attracted by Guevara, and there was a superpower in the enemy. The news was enough to cause a strong shock, so that no one noticed the rear. A magician stood on the cornice and stared at the city. A big fireball was gradually forming in his hands, but at this moment, Han Jin walked behind him and pushed it gently. The magician was involuntarily, miserable. Cried and fell down.


    The other two magicians have discovered the strangeness around them and turned to Hanjin. Unfortunately, Han Jin and the distance between them are too close. The magician standing in front of him did not see Han Jin, only saw Fighting big fists, in the **** shot, his head and the partner behind him slammed together, and the two men fell to the ground. After Han Bing, who had blessed the gods, the power was too big to imagine, and the sorcerer''s physique was weaker. Only this collision, the heads of the two men had collapsed a lot.


    "Ah..." Another magician saw Han Jin, but after a whole afternoon of fighting, he had no ability to instantly release any magic. Even if it was just a small fireball, he could only turn and flee to the rear.


    The gun in the hand of Han Jin had stabbed out and went straight into the midfielder of the magician. Then he swung up like a singer and rushed to the high-ranking flag.


    Although they have killed four magicians in succession, but because Guevara has put too much pressure on the defenders, no one has noticed the existence of Hanjin.


    In the military camp for so long, Han Jin has been very clear about the importance of winning the flag. The latter¡¯s significance is far above the former, killing the enemy¡¯s main players, and the soldiers may not know that their Lord will be killed. Taking away and cutting down the enemy''s flag of war can often lead to the collapse of the entire army.


    Perhaps it is safe to think that there is not even a guard around the flag. A large group of Taurens are all crowded in the battlements, watching the bottom.


    Han Jin¡¯s guns were swept away, and a flag was cut off. Then he flew a foot and kicked another flag. He stretched his arm and put the handsome flag under the rib. He twisted his body and slammed. The thick handsome flag was actually broken by his hard life. The next moment, Han Jin had jumped on the mouth and threw the handsome flag out.


    Cheryl¡¯s eyes were not far away, something fluttering down, and looking at it, I saw that it was my handsome flag, but he did not react at all, still wondering how his handsome flag Will fall. The soldiers of the Lower Rapids sent out cheers, and the six squares started together and pushed to the wall.


    Han Jin squatted and fell into the evil eye group. Although he could not show the speed of the sprinting Guevara, the speed of Han Jin was enough to cause a devastating disaster. !


    The evil eyes felt that the top of the head was dark, and a person had already flew in. Han Jin was like a wheeled iron rod. It seemed to have no rules, but he wanted strength and speed. Hand-wheeled warfare guns, the range of attack is also large enough, only one round, there are five or six evil eyes like the top is generally drawn, and the green juice is sprayed all over the sky.


    "There are enemies!"


    "kill him¡­¡­"


    The evil eyes were so tangled at the time that a few evil eyes that stood down at the mouth of the mouth were squeezing out, screaming to fall, and some evil eyes rushed to attack, but could not hit near Han Jin, who has been rushing and moving, has hurt his own people. The scene is getting more and more chaotic.


    Compared with the **** Cavaliers Gerald, Han Jin¡¯s energy has improved a lot, and God¡¯s spelling, lifting and returning to the Yuan Dynasty¡¯s curse are superimposed on the body. Adding one more plus one is so simple, the guns in Hanjin¡¯s hands have been turned into a phantom, giving a heart-rending whistling sound, which can be regarded as dying and dying, and there is no match for the men, at least those evil The eye can''t resist at all.


    The Tauren warriors rushed over with a huge axe, but Han Jin¡¯s body shape suddenly flicked in the east and suddenly went south. Every time he jumped, he would rush into the evil eye group, let the soldiers vote for the rats, in fact, Han Jin The strength of the present, the singularity of the evil eye can make him into ashes. The problem is that they have no chance to attack.


    However, the wall was so wide, and finally a burly Tauren warrior approached Hanjin. In the roar, he waved a long-handed axe and slashed into Hanjin¡¯s back.


    Han Jin was killing quickly, and suddenly he felt a sharp wind coming from behind his head. His body shape swung, letting the Tauren''s giant axe and his backhand shot down. Han Jin¡¯s action is too fast. If he can fix his movements, he can clearly see that the gun in his hand has become crescent-shaped, because his hand movement has been done, but the gun is It was slow because of air resistance.


    The Tauren saw Han Jin¡¯s offensive as fierce and his face changed. He hurriedly crossed the giant axe to block Hanjin¡¯s gun.


    The unexpected scene happened. Hanjin¡¯s gun was just a common item. The Tauren¡¯s hand was a steel tomahawk. He only heard a loud bang, and the steel tomahawk remained the same. The gun in the hands of Han Jin has been folded into a right angle.


    The tauren¡¯s eyeballs bulged out, and the curved tip of the gun was slamming on his back. In such a short period of time, he could not cope with the change. Although the Tauren¡¯s body was tough, the gun tip was shaken. The strength is too big and has been deeply embedded in his body.


    Han Jin¡¯s figure was forward, he opened the handle and slammed the front of the Tauren¡¯s chest. Although he knew that the Tauren¡¯s lips were weak, the last time he was stuck with a sticky thing, it was disgusting, so this He changed a part.


    With a bang, Han Jin¡¯s fist has been deeply immersed in the chest of the Tauren. He continues to follow, catching the huge axe that has fallen, flying and kicking in the belly of the Tauren, the Tauren Flying out, slamming into a snake demon that opened the longbow, but the snake demon reacted quickly, slammed down and let the tauren pass.


    Then, the snake demon found a strange thing, he just leaned down, but his head hit the ground uncontrollably, then he felt a whirlwind, and his eyes seemed to see a headless body, and finally looked It is a stepped foot.


    Hand-held heavy steel axe weighing a hundred pounds, Han Jin''s killing is more vigorous, to be honest, the handle gun is not easy, too light! It is impossible to completely release his power, and now the steel axe is in line with his mind.


    "Kill!" Han Jinhu slammed into the enemy line. No one can block the horrible power of Han Jin. No one can stop the sweep of the steel axe. The evil eye and the snake demon are all turned into him. A piece of paper, a piece of paper that is incomplete when touched.


    The group of Tauren warriors showed the color of fear in their eyes. The Tauren warriors who were killed were their captains. They were not afraid of death. The key is that their captain died too fast!


    Lang Ning and some generals saw the battle scenes in the city from the perspective of the perspective, calming like Langing, but also for this scene, but not to mention the strength of Hanjin, one person to attack the enemy¡¯s battle, only this The guts are also enough to be admirable.


    "Shoo!!" There was a roar from not far away.


    I don''t know when the evil eyes have been cut into two camps. One of the camp''s evil eyes lifted the tentacles, and with the commanding sounds, they released red rays. Their goal is of course Han Jin, obviously, the commander. It has been decided to solve this scourge at all costs.


    Han Jin¡¯s figure was shrunk to the ground at a very fast speed, and then disappeared. The light from the evil eyes did not even touch the shadow of Han Jin, and only turned his own dozens of companions into coke.


    "..." Cheryl felt black in front of him, he could hardly believe his eyes, what kind of magic? !


    "Kill!" Han Jin¡¯s figure suddenly appeared in the group of evil eyes that emitted light. The giant axe was only swept away, and the three evil eyes were split into two halves.


    The opposite evil eyes have been confused by Han Jin, and they have been attacked by their own companions. The mind is close to collapse. Suddenly Han Jin appeared on the other side, and immediately they raised their tentacles. Just then, the mind is equally unclear. Cheryl issued another order: "Kill him! Kill the guy!!"


    In the moment when the red light was shot, Han Jin¡¯s figure disappeared again, and then appeared on the other side, waving the huge axe with death, and successively cut seven or eight evil eyes.


    This kind of monster is only suitable for attacking in the distance. Their duck-shaped body can''t fight with who is close. Although there are more than a dozen tentacles, it can only be used to support the body and want to use the tentacles to attack others. It seems ridiculous. If the evil eye army is posted by the soldiers, it is undoubtedly a devastating disaster. Cheryl knows this too. However, he does not expect that the enemy will sneak into the city silently. Now I want to change the formation. It is already too late.


    The evil eye on the other side has just been beaten, and this time there are dozens of evil eyes in the hands of the companions. At this time, seeing Han Jin appear opposite, they instinctively lifted the tentacles and launched an attack.


    Unreversible things happened. The evil eyes on the other side were afraid of the horror of Han Jin. At this moment, they were attacked by their peers. One of the evil eyes was close to madness. They even raised their tentacles and used their rays to counter their companions. When one is done, there will be other evil eyes to learn. More and more evil eyes have joined the counterattack, while the other evil eye sees the companion attacking himself unreasonably. Under the anger, no matter whether Han Jin disappeared or disappeared, the attack became more and more It¡¯s fierce.


    The hood of the Black Crow City was under attack, and the evil eyes of the city began to kill each other, and even more incredible is that there are several rays hitting Cheryl, not far away, Cheryl The shaking hands pointed to the evil eyes, but they couldn¡¯t even say a word. The body shape fell down. Although the injury was not fatal, the scene was far beyond his ability to withstand.

 Chapter 141： Hard hit

    The first four chapters hard hit hard


    With a bang, the magic defensive hood of the Black Crow City was finally overwhelmed and disappeared without a trace. The six infantry squadrons of the Rapids rushed forward and rushed forward. However, the siege devices that they pushed up were all made up, because Guevara, who was in the first place, had turned into a golden streamer and slammed into the gate of the city. Only this shot shattered the gate of the city. The sandbags piled up inside were also bombarded by most of them.


    In this kind of urban offensive and defensive warfare, the magic defensive hood is the focus of both sides'' attack and protection. If the magic defensive hood disappears, the city wall cannot bear the attack of the magic crystal cannon and the magician unless the walls are all made of rough stone made by the alchemist. of.


    The soldiers in the city saw the defensive hood destroyed, frightened and scattered, and they evacuated from the city wall and fled. A group of Taurens just turned around the corner. Han Jin suddenly threw himself from the side and waved a giant axe to a Tauren.


    The Tauren did not see the coming man. He just lifted the battle axe block by instinct and slammed. He blocked the huge axe of Hanjin, but could not stop the force of Hanjin. The figure retreated a few steps and planted. It¡¯s a four-legged one.


    Han Jin chased a step, the giant axe could not stop falling down, the Tauren screamed, no longer moving, he did not see his opponent when he died.


    Han Jin rushed to another Tauren, and the axe was just moving. It had already swept a thick blood in the air, which was the blood of the former Tauren.


    Some of these Taurens have just been withdrawn from the city walls. The face of Han Jin has been deeply imprinted in the depths of their hearts. They shouted and fled.


    Other Taurens did not recognize Han Jin, and they were eager to escape. They rushed forward, especially the Tauren who was attacked by Han Jin. They even ignored the huge axe that screamed and slashed to Hanjin¡¯s waist. It is completely a game of defeat.


    Han Jin¡¯s arms were tight, the axe was recovered, and the giant axe was squatting on the other¡¯s axe. After a loud bang, the Tauren only felt his arms sour and numb, and could not hold the battle axe. Coincidentally, the fall of the battle The axe was falling on his foot, and the tauren couldn''t help but make a tragedy, and Han Jin''s giant axe fell again, and the tauren could no longer resist it. He could only watch the giant axe fall on himself.


    With a bang, countless blood spattered from behind the Tauren, and a huge to chilling axe blade completely penetrated the Tauren''s body, and several Tauren who rushed to the front were sprayed with a face. The red dragonfly is a piece, and some even can''t see things.


    Han Jin lifted his foot and kicked the body of the cow head. The axe swept, and a tauren who was blinking was smashed. Half of his head flew straight to the sky with a **** flower. A row of white teeth above the body, a row of white teeth are particularly eye-catching.


    Shenshen has a strong hypnotic effect. Although Han Jin can keep his mind, his heart has become extremely cold, with a splash of blood and a broken body, which cannot awaken his sympathy.


    Han Jin¡¯s figure is always moving at high speed, and the giant axe in his hand screams and slams into the head of a Tauren.


    The Tauren¡¯s heart was cold, and he slid back to the side while he was arranging, but his speed was slow, or Hanjin¡¯s speed was too fast, and the giant axe that had roared down had fallen on the shoulder of the Tauren. On the other hand, the entire arm was unloaded, and the Tauren stayed at the falling arm. At this moment, he had not had time to feel the pain.


    Han Jin¡¯s arms were wrong, and the giant axe swept out like a lightning bolt. The tauren¡¯s waist like a bucket was actually broken, but he couldn¡¯t die fast, and he was squirming, struggling, and screaming. The body gives a strong visual impact.


    The rest of the Tauren had no fighting spirit. Like the friends just now, they turned and fled back. Han entered the shape and kicked it on the back of a Tauren. The Tauren took a few steps forward. I couldn¡¯t help but fall to the ground.


    When the Tauren tried to struggle to get up, a cold voice rang above him: "Tell me, where is the altar? I won''t kill you."


    "Go to the other side..." The Tauren¡¯s face was covered with a hand: "There is a statue over there, and then you can see a square on the right. The altar is below the square. You ... Are you looking for Mr. Prad?"


    Han Jin was talking and counting. He ignored the Tauren and went straight to the direction of the Tauren.


    There was chaos on the streets. From time to time, the soldiers of the Black Crow City rushed out and rushed out. They saw Hanjin, who was like a **** person, and saw the huge axe with a **** suffocation. They would panic and flee. Going back, I dare not challenge Han. In order to keep the dungeon, Zagunede has already transferred all the elite troops. These second- and third-rate soldiers can fight the war. Now the city has fallen, and they have no courage to burn.


    I have already seen the statue that the Tauren said. Han Jin turned and walked to the right, and suddenly saw a group of Tauren rushing to the front. In his impression, perhaps because of his self-sustaining body, the Tauren wears the softest. A, and the front of the group of cattle heads are focused on squatting, their body size is much more burly than the human warrior, and the weight of the heavy scorpion is far more than the limit of the human ordinary warrior, the momentum is very amazing, It is like a group of human tanks that rush to face.


    The Tauren, headed by "Human!", also saw Han Jin, and then screamed: "Kill!!"


    A screaming giant axe slammed down like a lightning bolt, but this is not the giant axe of the Tauren, but Han Jin rushed to attack, which is a very despicable trick!


    The expression of the Tauren was obviously a little wrong. According to his habits, after the shouting, the opposite human should immediately turn around and escape, then he began to chase after his men, and the development of the matter made him really incomprehensible.


    However, Han Jin¡¯s axe has arrived, and the Tauren has no choice but to smash the huge axe of the same size and hold Han¡¯s attack.


    If someone is observing Han Jin¡¯s battle from beginning to end, he will find a very strange thing. The bullheads who are known for their fierceness are always subconsciously choosing the block when facing the attack of Han Jin. The attack was unfolded for no reason. Han Jin was too fast and the power was too strong.


    With a bang, a group of fires bloomed between the two big axes. The Tauren¡¯s legs were soft, and the iron-blue cheeks suddenly became pale, and the giant axe in Han¡¯s hand slammed into the sky and even took his body. Brought out, and finally Han Jin repeatedly turned a few heads in the air, only to barely remove the power, floating down.


    The scene looked a bit weird. The original face was blue and green, and now it has become a white face, but it was originally a small white face, but now it has become green and red, Han Jin has a low cough, strong pressure on the blood in the chest, cold and cold Look at the Tauren.


    "Good!" The cow head screamed: "Come back!"


    Han Jin always believes in being an action faction, not to mention that the enemy has already made a request and there is no reason to refuse. Just because he was too big, after entering the city, the Tauren warrior he encountered was hardly able to block him. He thought that all the Taurens were not err, who knows that they have a strong hand here. But the opposite of the Tauren looks too bad. In this hard-hitting, no-fancy impact, the defensive side innately suffered a dark loss.


    Han Jin¡¯s figure floated like a light smoke in the air, and the huge axe in his hand carried the momentum of the scorpion. When the head fell, the Tauren lifted the giant axe again, and a loud bang, the body of the cow¡¯s head shook. A shake, and Han Jin retired a few steps, barely holding his body.


    The rest of the Tauren couldn''t help but cover their ears. They couldn''t think of it. It was just a weapon impact that could make such a huge sound, and it would be painful to shake their ears like a needle.


    However, Han Jin¡¯s recovery is very fast. After all, he has hundreds of energy to back up, and the Tauren is only supported by his own physical strength.


    "Kill!" Han Jin made a roar, stepping a few meters away, and the giant axe in his hand once again fell.


    The Tauren once again held the attack of Han Jin, and his body was as stable as Mount Tai, while Han Jin was able to withdraw seven or eight meters away.


    "Come back!" the Tauren shouted.


    Han Jin sneered, he quit so far, not only to unload, but also has enough attack distance!


    Han Jin took a breath, his figure seemed to expand in a circle, the clothes on his chest became tight, his eyes twitched, and in the eyes that seemed to be open, he shot two cold light like the real. The mind of the Taoist influence will become extremely strong. He believes that he must also believe that he has the power of invincibility. If he doubts himself, the gods will lose its effect.


    The next moment, Han Jin¡¯s figure floated silently, and the giant axe in his hand fell silently, as if there was no power, but the head of the cow changed his face, and then he screamed in the roar Take your own giant axe.


    Regardless of the IQ of other Tauren, this Tauren seems somewhat ridiculous. He only knows the passive block and forgets to fight back. But he is really not convinced. A human being is more powerful than him without releasing his vindictiveness. ? This is simply impossible!


    Another bang, a group of more huge fires appeared, and then numerous Mars splattered outwards. This time Han Jin took a full step and stepped away, and the fist-sized gap appeared on the axe blade of the giant axe. The Tauren''s body just shivered like a sieve, and finally stood there firmly. However, the ground on the slate of his feet had already shattered, and half of his feet fell into the ground.


    Han Jin made a slightly hoarse roar, once again picking up the giant axe, and the tauren suddenly showed the color of fear in his eyes, violently turned and ran to the rear, surprisingly, his arms Also in midair, still holding his own battle axe in his hand, but running in this position is not conducive to body balance, and as a result he swayed and twisted, like a running woman.

 Chapter 142： Purify crystal

    Chapter 142 Purifying Crystal


    But the speed of the Tauren''s escape was far less than the speed of Hanjin''s pursuit. Only one step, Hanjin rushed from behind, and the giant axe in his hand made a shadow in the air, with a screaming whistling Slanting to the hindbrain of the Tauren.


    Hearing the abnormal noise behind him, the Tauren came back subconsciously in the running, only to see a huge axe blade. He wanted to lift the axe under the shack, but the joint on his arm had been Hanjin. The strong force was so stiff that it was impossible to make a contingency. At the next moment, Han Jin¡¯s giant axe was cut into its body, and it was split into two pieces from head to shoulder.


    At this time, the surrounding Tauren talents reacted, but what Han Jin accidentally was that after their leader died, they did not flee, but blood red eyes roared toward Hanjin.


    Looking at the tauren who swarmed, Han Jin smiled a bit, and his strength was still not strong enough. He solved the tauren warrior just now. He has already spent a lot of effort, his body is sore, and his chest and abdomen. It¡¯s also a surge of blood. If you come back a few times, it¡¯s Han Jin who may have escaped.


    The two armored axe staggered to Hanjin, and Han Jin took a huge axe in his right hand and took a step back. The left hand bounced like a butterfly, and the two fires shot at an incredibly fast speed. I was kneeling on the faces of the two Tauren.


    The distance is too close, the two Taurens have no time to adapt, not to mention that they think that Hanjin is just a warrior. They never thought that Hanjin would release the magic. When they saw the fire, everything was too late.


    Hung...Boom... There were two loud noises, and the two Tauren wrapped up in a flaming flame and flew out. The servant fell to the ground and the flame was still burning. The air was full of strong barbecue. .


    Anyone with a discerning eye can see that it is definitely not a big fireball. The big fireball will soon be extinguished after the explosion, but the bullheads can''t see it. They only stayed for a while and then swarmed.


    Han Jin¡¯s right hand danced a giant axe like a windmill. Although it has consumed a lot of physical strength, it is not a problem to swing a giant axe of more than a hundred kilograms. The left hand occasionally releases a fire charm. Anyway, he does not need these low-level roads anyway. It¡¯s a sign, just dump it out at once!


    The group of Taurens are getting more and more chilling. To be honest, they are not afraid of the huge axe in Hanjin¡¯s hands, but the big fireball that can be released without humming, makes the Tauren people feel scared from the bottom of their hearts, if the ordinary magician releases the attack, At least they have a certain reaction time, but Han Jin is releasing magic when fighting in the body! The terrible hand, shaking in front of their eyes, can further give them a slap in the face, such a short distance, even if they know that the other side wants to release the magic, can not avoid, block.


    Han Jin looked very calm, while playing and retreating. When he quit more than 20 meters, there were more than a dozen Tauren bodies on the street, and the Tauren¡¯s offensive was more and more sloppy and more and more discouraged. .


    At this moment, a golden stream of light flew from a distance, followed by a powerful and powerful pressure, while the remaining tauren stayed, then shouted and turned Struggling to escape to the distance.


    Guevara has taken off her helmet and stood on the spot. She looked up and down Han Han, and put a smile on her mouth. She asked: "No injuries?"


    Han Jin smiled and said: "If you talk about escape, there should be few people who can compare me."


    Neither of them cares about the tauren who ran away. It seems that nothing has been seen and nothing has happened. It is just a group of small cockroaches.


    Guevara also smiled: "The little guys have great potential. I can''t think of you really messing up their front."


    "Cough..." Han Jin coughed.


    "Oh, Mr. Raphael."


    Han Jin took this Guevara a little. There was no way to fight. He was definitely an elder. He couldn¡¯t be polite. He looked in the direction of Guevara. There were soldiers from the Rapids. They were After chasing the remnants of the Black Crow City, I saw that Longing was rushing over here, and I remembered that I was too invested in the Tauren and almost forgot to look for clean crystals. .


    "There should be no problem here. Mr. is going to find the Pride with me, or..." Han Jin asked.


    "How? Faced with the dark magician, there is no confidence?" It seems that Guevara is in a good mood now, and actually opened a joke of Hanjin.


    Han Jin shrugged his shoulders: "How come, but if you do it by the gentleman, you can be sure that you will lose nothing."


    Listening to Han Jin, I said that Guevara, who knew the time was tight, also put up a smile and nodded.


    Han Jin took Guevara to the direction of the Tauren. He also encountered several defending defenders along the way, but they were not in the mood to entangle with the enemy. Of course, the enemy did not feel the mood and they were old. A little entangled, very soon, Han Jin and Guevara arrived at the square in the city center.


    Several Tauren flustered and ran from the other side, saw Han Jin and Guevara, and ran in the opposite direction in a panic, Han Jin rushed to catch up with a Tauren, kicking him kicked On the ground, then leaned down and asked softly: "Where is the altar?"


    "Just, just below the square." It seems that this tauren has been scared of courage, and after Han Jin seized it, he squatted there, and there was no meaning for resistance.


    "What about the entrance?"


    "In the palace over there." The Tauren used his fingers to point to a palace not far away.


    Han Jin looked at it. The palace occupies at least a thousand square meters. He frowned and asked: "Do you know the specific location? If you know, then take us quickly, if you still want to live!"


    The tauren trembled even more fiercely: "Big, adults, I have not entered the altar, I really don''t know, there seems to be an entrance, but it should be sealed."


    "Take us in the past." Han Jin grabbed the back of the Tauren and picked him up.


    At the other end of the square, there is indeed a step that extends downwards. It is more than ten meters away. There is a close door in front. Han Jin pushes it by hand. The door is cast in metal. It is very heavy. It seems to be something inside. Plugged in, can''t push.


    Guevara said nothing, and he stabbed the gun in his hand. The extremely pure golden glare was so grand that it was so bright that people couldn¡¯t open their eyes. Then there was a loud noise, soaking the smoke, the earth. Dramatically shaking, the stones on the top of the head, the gray soil like the hail, the general fall, Han Jin does not disable the two arms to protect the top of the head.


    For a moment, everything is calm again, Guevara is still so calm, but the guns in his hands have been distorted, and Han Jin has almost become a native, with thick dust and hair on his body. They all changed color, and they were rushing around there. No way, who made him not vindictive, and could not release the mantle because of such a thing, he was not qualified for luxury, he could only look with grievances. Guevara.


    ''Might'', Han Jin turned and laughed and found that the Tauren was fainted by the mighty slam of Guevara, and the two closed iron gates had been blasted. The half door remained intact and the other half of the door leaned against the wall.


    "Let''s go." Guevara threw the gun that had been deformed by the huge force and took the lead.


    Han Jin followed closely and went down. Seeing that Guevara had no weapons in his hands, Han Jin took two steps and handed the giant axe in the hand: "Mr., use me."


    Guevara looked at Han Jin while walking, but did not pick up the axe and smiled: "Why, I thought I was old? A little mage, not so nervous."


    "Of course not, I just think that it is convenient to have a weapon." Han Jin explained.


    "Zaguned here, there are only a few people who have the strength to force me to use weapons." Guevara said proudly: "As for the dark magician, he still does not have this qualification!"


    Seeing that Guevara is so confident, Han Jin feels that he is not good enough to say anything, and he is behind Gewala.


    The underground palace is very big, but unlike the labyrinth that Han Jin had seen before, a large main road traverses the entire palace. During the period, Hanjin casually took a blind eye and asked as long as he followed this main road. You can reach the altar by walking.


    In the depths of the palace, Pride sat quietly on the high altar, and placed a huge crystal on top of the gods in front of him. In fact, now the people in this underground palace have run away, but Pride has not gone, not because he is in love with it, but because he knows clearly, in this case, even if he flees to the ground, he can¡¯t escape. Out of the Black Crow City.


    And the most important thing is that to remove the curse, you must use purified crystals, but for ordinary people, it is impossible to hear about this crystal, let alone use it. Therefore, Prad believes that as long as those people do not know the usage of purifying the crystal, they will not hurt themselves, so there will be a chance to survive.


    Finally, Han Jin and Guevara saw the altar at the end of the road, and at the same time, Prad saw them.


    Although he saw only two people, he could have felt the huge pressure on Guevara, but he was still calm and unsettled. The more powerful the person came, the more the curse was. The more things you value, the greater the chance that he will survive.


    The distance between the two sides is getting closer and closer. Suddenly, Pride seems to have seen something terrible. He widened his eyes and stood up from his seat.


    "You..." Pride''s hand trembled and pointed to the front, but even the words were incomplete.


    "It turned out to be you," Guevara said faintly, but the coldness that emerged from his eyes has shown his mood at the moment.


    "Sir, do you know him?" Han Jin asked in surprise.


    "Oh, of course I know him. In the years in Nuremberg, he didn''t take care of me." Guvala''s cold laughter echoed in the empty hall, with a kind of hatred in his tone.


    "How can you still be alive?" Pride''s expression was like seeing a ghost.


    "Do you think I am dead? That is really disappointing." Guevara looked at Pride playfully.


    Pryder¡¯s finger pointing to Guevara is still shaking, and the difference is that his lips are now starting to tremble and look nervous.


    When he spoke, Guevara¡¯s footsteps did not stop, and slowly walked to the altar. Just 20 meters from the altar, Guevara suddenly burst into a golden light, and the whole person made a shadow in the air, rushing to the altar with lightning speed. .


    At the same time, Pride''s trembling hands also suddenly appeared a magic wand, the whole body was grayish white, and the appearance was mottled and looked like it was a long time.


    A huge black sphere appeared on the top of the magic wand without warning. It quickly rushed to Guevara, and then saw that Prind¡¯s foot moved, a fence made of thick steel legs. The sky fell, just in the middle of him and Guevara, the whole hall was divided into two parts.


    Devouring? ! Guevara couldn''t help but be surprised. He quickly escaped the black sphere. The black ball wiped Guevara''s body and hit the ground. Soon, the hard ground seemed to encounter the fire ice and quickly dissolved. A big hole.


    Guevara''s expression is dignified, can Pride actually send this high-level magic instantly? But immediately Guevara reacted. It turned out that Pride had pretended to be terrified, and even his lips trembled, in fact, just to cover up his silent spell.


    "Oh..." Pride made a laugh, but his laughter was filled with a bleak taste. He wanted to use the release of the curse as a bargaining chip, negotiate with the other party, at least keep his life, who knows who came. It is Guevara. His heart is like an ice cave. He wants Guevara to forget the days and nights of the past and forget the hatred between them. It is totally fantasy!


    "Guevara, both...have been done by Zaguned, you can''t blame me!" Pred said in a helpless tone, he was making the final effort.


    "Do you think that you can block me by this kind of thing?" Guevara sneered, knocking the fence in front of him with his fingers.


    Seeing that Guevara did not respond to his pleading, Pride was really desperate, but his eyes suddenly flashed a fierce light, turned and raised his magic wand, a big fireball appeared out of thin air, flying straight to the clean crystal. Since you are sure to die, go with all the cursed people!

 Chapter 143： Bleeding Black Crow City

    Chapter 143, the **** Black Crow City


    At the same time that Pride released the fireball, Guevara''s pupil suddenly narrowed down like a needle. In general, the magician was deceitful and decisive. I didn''t expect this dark magician to be in such a short time. The decision was made in the same place. Although the speed of the big fireball flight is not fast, it is impossible to break the fence and stop the big fireball at this moment, which is impossible with the strength of Guevara.


    Guevara''s golden grudges are more dazzling, and a punch is heavily bombarded on the fence. The thick steel column of the arm is as hard as the dead wood under the boxing of Guevara, and it is broken, but the big fireball is already at a distance. It is only a few meters away to purify the crystal.


    Pride laughed wildly. Since you don''t give me a life, let those cursed people slowly struggle to die in pain!


    At this moment of the millennium, Han Jin raised his hand, and a smashing electric shot came out. After crossing the fence, he immediately turned into a huge wooden man, blocking the front of the purified crystal.


    ¡®Boom¡¯, the fireball hit the wooden man, and suddenly the flames burst into flames, and the wooden man became a huge fire group burning.


    Seeing this scene, Pride¡¯s eyes almost fell out, and the laughter stopped abruptly, as if he had suddenly caught his neck.


    Guevara has crossed the fence and walked toward Pride step by step.


    At this time, Prad has been awake from the shock, looking at Guevara in front of him, a heart sinking to the bottom of the valley, feeling cold hands and feet.


    How terrible is the Dragon Knight? I am afraid that no one can give an answer to this question, but Prad knows that the steel column on the fence is made of iron essence that he has exhausted from his efforts. This is his last resort, as long as the fence can block each other for a while. Then he can leave a bitter lesson for Guevara.


    However, when Guevara looked down on the steel column that could not be cut with a sharp edge, Pride knew that his life had come to an end, perhaps when he was in Nuremberg. It is already doomed.


    Seeing Pryder¡¯s face standing there, Guevara smiled slyly: ¡°How? Don¡¯t resist? Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let you die so easily, even though I have never been an interrogator, but I I don''t mind trying to try it on you."


    Pride¡¯s eyes widened in horror. How did he torture Guevara in Nuremberg? He knew very well that the scenes of those **** scenes appeared in his mind. The same method was used in others. A kind of cruel pleasure, but if it comes to your own head, it means endless pain. When I think of it, the hair of Prind is erected.


    In the face of Guevara''s step by step approach, Pride desperately stepped back, accidentally hit the next seat, almost fell to the ground.


    Guevara smiled and said: "How come your courage has become so small now? I remember when you pointed at the hand in front of me, the prestige was very good."


    Han Jin didn''t talk, didn''t move, even though he felt that he should now subdue the dark magician at the fastest speed, instead of talking nonsense, but he knew that a person had been tortured for ten years and his heart would change. How depressed, in other words, Guevara needs to vent! This has nothing to do with whether the mind is tough or not. In fact, Guevara has always been calm after being rescued. This is enough to prove what kind of perseverance he has.


    Pride is speechless, and his heart is struggling fiercely. Obviously, if he is caught by Guevara, he will not let himself go, and there is no chance to escape. The little tricks in the past are in front of the dragon knight. Nothing can be done at all.


    At this time, Prind had already retreated to the edge of the wall, and there was no way to retreat.


    Secretly biting his teeth, Pride finally made up his mind, raising his hand to the wall, and suddenly there was a big hole under his feet. With the appearance of the big hole, Pride had fallen.


    Guevara stunned, but I didn¡¯t expect this guy to have left so many backhands, and even jumped into the hole if he didn¡¯t want to.


    In the moment when Pride fell into the hole, Han Jin noticed his eyes. It was a kind of desperate jade. Han Jin felt that it was not good, but before he could remind, Guevara had already followed. Go on.


    Sure enough, there was even a laugh from Pride¡¯s madness in the cave: ¡°Let¡¯s die together!¡±


    Numerous hot flames suddenly burst out of the hole, which was also mixed with the painful sound of Pred, and then a loud and loud noise came from the cave. The sound of the big shock shook the walls of the palace, constantly There are tiny stones and dust falling down.


    Han Jin quickly rushed over and raised his hand to release the Ganlin curse, but the effect was not great. The countless fallen raindrops only pressed the flame a little lower. Han Jin couldn¡¯t help but slammed. What kind of fire is this?


    Just when Han Jin thought about whether or not to use a cellar to go down, a golden figure skyrocketed and shot from the flame.


    "Sir? Didn''t you hurt?" Han Jin then put his heart down and asked.


    Guevara looks very embarrassed, not only is the clothes burnt and ruined, but even a few blood marks are hung on his face.


    "How can this little flame hurt me!" Guevara said with some anger: "I just didn''t expect the **** guy to blew himself, but I was hiding."


    The magician blew himself? Han Jin came out with a cold sweat. If he had to go on his own, the protection of the false corpse would definitely be dead.


    Guevara stayed for a moment and looked a little lonely. He turned and picked up the purified crystal on the gods: "Go, hope that no one is attacking now."


    Han Jin nodded and walked behind Guevara. When he left, he also glanced at the big hole that was still spraying the flames. He felt a little more understanding of the strength of the dragon knight.


    The entire Black Crow City was murderous, and Zagunede was really degraded. It became the spokesperson of the abyss race on the ground. In the Black Crow City, the number of human beings is less than one tenth. These are the original Zaguned. The old team, or their family, some human beings are slaves, and the rest are all abyss races!


    It can only be summed up by this word. The wolves on the street are almost all monsters. At least for Han Jin, they are monsters. Humanoid, egg-shaped, crawling on the ground, gliding, with a pair or even a few wings, all kinds of monsters are stimulating Hanjin''s nerves, and Langing has already taken the lead in ordering Unless the entire Black Crow City surrenders, the soldiers must not let go of the butcher''s knife in their hands. In fact, this means killing innocent people. The entire Black Crow City has become a mess, and even Lang Ning cannot form a commanding regiment of the Rapids. The abyss races in the Black Crow City are even less able to communicate with each other to make all the surrender.


    Han Jin and Guevara were also unable to summon soldiers. They could only send the purified crystals to the square in the city center. They were guarded by two people.


    The battle continued until late at night, the Black Crow City had become a mess, there were corpses everywhere, and one-third of the city had been swallowed up by the burning fire, which shows the devastating power of the war. Before everyone had a decision, they wanted possession and construction, not destruction. As a result, the Black Crow City became like this. If Zagunede led the army to attack, the city should have become ruined.


    Lang Ning moved his headquarters to the central square. Lei Zhe, Xian Nier and others also arrived. Lei Zhe¡¯s face was gloomy and scary. From time to time, he used cold eyes to aim at Lang Ning. He raised objections several times and ordered Lang Ning. Binding the soldiers, and he himself is running around in the city, trying to stop the killing of the soldiers, but the results are very small, the soldiers have already killed the red eyes, and the resistance does exist, can not let the soldiers only beat and not pay back? Lang Ning also rejected Lei Zhe¡¯s order for the same reason, and the contradiction between them has become deeper and deeper!


    Because the gaps formed by different world views are usually difficult to solve, it is difficult to convince each other, they must insist on the path they think is right, and Lang Ning is the military as a tool to achieve their ideals, and Lei Zhe is Treating the army as a father''s relic, their angles are really different!


    Han Jin felt very helpless. This kind of thing can''t be judged simply by who is right or wrong. Each has its own reason, but Lang Ning''s temper is too stubborn. Before the siege, he hoped that Han Jin could help speak and resolve. The contradiction between the two people is now making such a trouble. It is estimated that Lei Zhe has been irritated to the extreme, and whoever speaks is useless.


    Thinking of this, Han Jin could not help but look at Guevara. He believes that Guevara certainly does not want to see the contradiction between the generals, but Han Jin¡¯s expectation is that Guevara does not know anything like that. I have been talking to several magicians around me, and the content of the conversation is nothing more than how to use the purified crystal.


    The middle and lower rank officers at all levels ran and ran like a horse lantern. They reported to find a treasure room somewhere. The specific items were being checked. In the future, they reported that they encountered strong resistance and the troops suffered serious losses. Urgent need for reinforcements. Moreover, not only did Lei Zhe and Lang Ning have their own independent world views, but in fact all levels of generals and soldiers have, although Lang Ning has issued orders to kill innocent people, but some soldiers have escorted prisoners from time to time in the square, of course, This is just a prisoner that they think is important. The rest of the abyss of the nobility is simply not enjoying this treatment.


    Lei Zhe also began to get busy. He was busy dealing with the prisoners, trying to resolve the fears of the prisoners and sending people to protect the safety of the prisoners. He expressed such a message that the Rapids was a teacher of righteousness. However, in the Black Crow City where the blood flows into the river, the prisoners can not believe his words, it is not known.


    Whether it is killing or being killed, everyone is busy, until the sun rises, the battle is finally settled, but the Black Crow City has become another look...

 Chapter 144： value

    Chapter 1-4 Value


    There are broken walls everywhere. If Zagunede is back now, he will be distressed to find that his Black Crow City is beyond recognition.


    Walking on the street, Han Jin and others must circumvent the corpse from time to time, or the blood of the big beach. Because the land is the body of an unknown monster, Han Jin feels like he has come to a large open air. Slaughterhouse.


    Chanel is nothing, obviously it is common to this kind of scene, even the brows are not wrinkled. And she can''t do it, not only holding her hand on her nose, but also seeing her cautious look, as if she might faint at any time.


    "Raphael, don''t you care about the results at all?" Senniel asked curiously.


    Han Jin smiled and said: "With Mr. there, there should be no mistakes."


    "Hey!" Sinnel snorted: "That may not be, he is a warrior, not a sacrifice."


    Han Jin has some headaches, but he can''t persuade him to persuade him, but it seems that Guevara is not very disgusted with Siniel. Otherwise, he has already turned his face on the attitude of Suniler for Guevara. How can a dragon rider put an elf in his eyes?


    This time Guevara is lifting the curse for the soldiers of the Rapids. This is a huge project because there are too many cursed people. The method of lifting the curse is very simple. After the magician enters the magic into the purified crystal, the purified crystal will emit a pink light. The strange thing is that the light is not scattered, and each cursed soldier stands in the light. For a moment, the purified crystal will light up, and then the curse will be lifted.


    In this case, the soldiers can''t take care of whether they will be punished. After all, it is important to have a small life.


    Lei Zhe stood on the side, watching the soldiers lined up in a long queue, and squatting toward the clean crystal.


    Every time I walked over a soldier, Lei Zhe¡¯s face was black, so that even the eyebrows were screwed up, and the soldiers behind them were all trembled from the face of Lei Zhe, but they did not even look at it. I dare to look at him.


    Lei Zhe roughly checked, there are more than 4,000 people, that is to say, there are more than 4,000 people who have intimate contact with the abyss and demon women despite the military regulations. Is this the squadron that was strictly disciplined and forbidden?


    If you don''t see it with your own eyes, Lei Zhe will never believe that this kind of thing will happen in the Rapids. This is the strength that his father, Conrad, has built himself. As a result, it has already fallen into this way. !


    From early morning until noon, finally, everyone''s curse was lifted, but the magicians of the army were almost exhausted, and Sasio who came to help was also tired, and the luster of the purified crystal became more and more bleak. Fortunately, this purified crystal is large enough and contains enough energy, otherwise it will be difficult to resolve the curse of so many people.


    In fact, apart from Guevara, everyone does not know the value of purifying crystals, because this thing is really rare. It is said that only in the deep and deep underground, can you find the purified crystal. The abyss races are mostly good at using curses, and the purifying crystals are controlled by them. This brings a lot of pressure to the races on the ground. If there is no priesthood, maybe the abyss race can only swipe by curse. The whole continent is over.


    "Sir, you have worked hard." Seeing that the matter is over, Lei Zhe quickly stepped forward and greeted Guevara.


    Guevara waved his hand in disapproval: "Little things." Then I saw the sorrow of Lei Zhe''s eyebrows and asked: "What? Not happy?"


    "Ah, no." Lei Zhe quickly shook his head, and even unconsciously looked at the soldiers who had been cursed in the distance, wondering if they should arrange for individuals to write them down, and it was a top priority to violate the military regulations. .


    What is the reason for Guevara, just look at Lei Zhe''s expression and the point of attention of the eyes to roughly analyze the reasons.


    After thinking about it, Guevara said: "Child, I ask you a question."


    "You said." Lei Zhe regained his gaze and stood respectfully behind Guevara.


    "If your father is still there, I mean, if you think your father will punish these soldiers?"


    Although he was surprised how Guevara would know what he was thinking, Lei Zhe thought for a moment and answered seriously: "It should not be. There are too many people. The decision to punish more than 4,000 soldiers at one time is likely to be Cause some negative consequences."


    Guevara shook his head in disappointment: "This is just an analysis from your own point of view. Why don''t you try to stand in the perspective of the soldiers?"


    Lei Zheyi: "You mean..."


    "My meaning is very simple. Soldiers are also flesh and blood. They have normal desires. What''s more, this kind of thing is not strictly a violation of military discipline?"


    "You mean, is that right?" Lei Zhe was somewhat unwilling, but he did not have to go through with these soldiers. He also knew that this temptation was not something that ordinary people could resist, but in Lei Zhe¡¯s mind, the rapids The Legion is an extension of the father of Conrad. From the moment he took over the Legion, Lei Zhe decided to make the Rapids into an invincible army, so that it was worthy of the reputation of his father, Conrad.


    However, reality and ideals are often too far apart. So many people in the entire army can''t resist the temptation of the abyss. This result is difficult for Lei Zhe to accept. He even thinks that it is a shame to let such people stay in the legion.


    "Okay." Guevara sighed and felt that Lei Zhe had some sneak peeks: "Even if they violated the military discipline, yesterday they forgot to die for the Black Crow City, and they have achieved the same. Can you?"


    Lei Zhe took a long while and said helplessly: "Since the gentleman is talking to them, this thing... just put it down."


    On another street, Han Jin suddenly stopped and shook his head, whispering: "It''s disappointing."


    ¡°What?¡± asked Siniel.


    "In order to lay down the Black Crow City, I am also a little effort?" Han Jin smiled.


    "Of course, everyone can see clearly!"


    "But... it seems that there is nothing wrong with us now."


    "Why do you say that?"


    "Just now, you also saw that they were counting the spoils. The generals were very excited. They regarded these as a common harvest."


    "Is this not right?" Xiannier said.


    ¡°Do you think that ¡®everyone¡¯ includes us?¡±


    Xiannier couldn''t help but Han Jin continued: "If I go to Lang Ning and say that I want a group of magic crystals, will he give me the magic crystal??"


    "He will, but you do it... It makes him very difficult. Those generals may have to resent you." Senniel whispered back: "Because this does not meet the military regulations!"


    "Yeah, I also know that it does not meet the military regulations, but I am desperate?" Han Jin eyebrows pick one.


    "You can''t say that." Siniel''s righteousness said: "When you rushed into the Black Crow City, Lang Ning and the generals saw the scene of the battle from the perspective of the perspective. They admire you very much!"


    "Admire? How much is it worth?" Han Jin smiled and said: "If they give me the magic crystal, and then change it to me to admire them, will they agree?"


    "There are still a lot of things to deal with now. After calming down, Lei Zhe and Lang Ning will reward the soldiers. Don''t worry, your one can''t run!"


    "Reward? Do you think I will accept the rewards of others??" Han Jin''s look is a bit cold.


    Xian Nilton lived. She knew that she was misbehaving and hurt Han Jin¡¯s self-respect, but in desperation, she did not know how to recover.


    "No? Is it true that Lei Zhe and Lang Ning will be so stingy?" The Moxike, who had been listening for a long time in the back, couldn¡¯t help but scream, and it was for Nancy: "Raphael, you don''t have to come out! I Go talk to them!!"


    "Come back!" Han Jin showed a helpless smile: "You don''t want to mess around! Otherwise, they thought I would be worth a few magic crystals."


    Han Jin had to admit that the military is a special profession and has a strong exclusivity. In the eyes of the generals, he, Xiannier, and Moxinke, are only their friends, but also friends, not life and death. Brother, of course, from the perspective of Lei Zhe and Lang Ning, they will hope that the generals will hold tightly together, but for Han Jin, there is a feeling of an outsider, which is why he left the central square. Bored.


    The generals and soldiers come and go, go in and out, there are things to ask, will go to Lei Zhe and Lang Ning, there are things to discuss, will go to find their own colleagues, have things to do, will go to find their own subordinates, Either way, it has nothing to do with Hanjin, and these are normal. Han Jin has no military position, and they have no need to communicate with Hanjin.


    But Han Jin is the most disgusted with the feeling of isolation, especially in this strange world, he needs friends and friendship more than ever, not to mention that he just took great risks, one person hits the defense line of Black Crow City, blink of an eye He was forgotten, he was very uncomfortable, although it was not the generals who deliberately.


    "Raphael, how do you always mention the magic crystal now?" Xiannier lowered his voice and asked: "Is it... fast running out?"


    "Well, I told you last time."


    "Last? How can I not remember?" Xiannier groaned: "Too fast?! I remember, we used to buy hundreds of magic crystals in the city of Lonely!"


    "I now consume more than a dozen magic crystals every day, and that magic crystal is not enough." Han Jindao: "The last time I told you in Nuremberg, you forgot?"


    "Nuremberg?"


    "That is the time I went to see you at night."


    "Will the night?" Moxie said: "At the time I was betting with Sasou..."


    "Roll!" Han Jin and Xian Nier shouted at the same time.

 Chapter 145： Retire

    Chapter 145 retreat


    "The situation is like this. Everyone makes suggestions." Han Jin ended his speech.


    When he first embarked on the road of comprehension, he was in a hurry and hated his own ability. The things that Master gave him were in front of him, but he could not extract more energy, but after a few years, he I began to worry about the scarcity of Tiancaibao, and the ability finally came up, but I could not find a treasure that could provide energy.


    The same is true now. At the beginning, a low-order magic crystal that was used as a decoration is enough to kill him. After more than a year of hard work, his energy sum has reached hundreds of nails, which is close to the level of the original Moxico. Every day, you can draw more than a dozen third-order magic crystals. However, the magic crystal consumes too fast, which brings him a lot of pressure, anxiety, and the same experience, giving him a very complicated feeling.


    As for those fifth-order and higher-order magic crystals, he still can''t take it, only as a display.


    Sassu hesitated, whispered: "This... magic crystal is going to consume light? Rafael, what have you done? It counts almost eight or nine hundred magic crystals, even if you eat magic crystal, Wouldn''t it be so fast?"


    Sasio said that Han Jin¡¯s heart disease, Xiannier looked at Han Jin and hurriedly shifted the topic: ¡°Isn¡¯t it just to make a substitute for you? Forget it, don¡¯t say this, everyone still thinks about it. Let''s do it."


    "The Rapids has seized a lot of things. I will talk to Lei Zhe? Give us some magic crystals. This should be no problem." Sasao Dao.


    "This is not a long-term solution. This time he gave it. What should I do next time?" Xiannier shook his head.


    "Then I can''t do anything, unless... we go to the Cliff City for a while."


    "I agree!" Mo Xinke suddenly said: "It¡¯s too boring to stay here. It¡¯s better to go to the city of Lonely."


    "Don''t forget, the people in the lonely city have already been hostile to us, forget the last time?" Han Jindao.


    "Not hostile to us, he is playing a beautiful idea, the legacy of the Morgan Chamber of Commerce... has great appeal to many people." Sasio said: "But this time we don''t take beautiful, What can he do?"


    "Why can''t I follow?" Julie, who had been sitting quietly, suddenly looked up.


    "Beautiful, you must stay in the Black Crow City, find a way to rebuild the business group!" Sasio said slowly: "I don''t believe that there are so many people in the Morgan Business Group, all of them are ungrateful traitors! Maybe some people are wandering around, Maybe some people can only stay in the business group and wait for the opportunity. As long as you re-launch the brand of the Morgan Group, many people will come to you. After all, you are the heir to the righteous! And, Lei Zhe, Lang Ning And Mr. Guevara, will strongly support you, the Holy Crown City can be so prosperous, such a large business group like the Morgan Business Group has made a lot of power? Without the support of the big business group, the Black Crow City can only be a second-rate city. ""


    "Yeah, beautiful, you need it here!" Mo Xinke answered.


    In fact, there are still some words that cannot be said. When it comes outside, Julie can only become a burden to everyone. In the past, there was no way. The partners must take care of each other, so they can only take risks with the beautiful. Now the Black Crow City has become theirs. On the site, you should leave some people behind, so that several of them can go out and relax.


    "I..." Julie bit her lip and looked like she wanted to say something, but in the end she fell silent.


    "Cough..." Han Jin coughed: "Who else wants to go to the city of Lonely?"


    "I." Xiannier answered.


    "I." "And me." Moxico and Sasio also followed.


    "I." Hilla certainly wants to go.


    "I!" cried Steelberg.


    Siniel looked at Steelberg: "Steelberg, you stay here too! Julie needs manpower, you and Joseph must help her more."


    Stillberg was anxious at the time: "Young Master!"


    "Xinnier is right. Is it so that Julie is running around alone?" Han Jin apologized in his heart, but he really couldn''t take Steinberg with him.


    "Young Master..." Steelberg hurriedly said that in his memory, no matter whether Han Jin is a rich young man or a street sergeant, he has never been separated from Han Jin. Now, see Han Jin to leave him here. He is anxious to cry.


    "Do not worry, just a few months, we will have enough of the magic crystal will come back." Han Jin whispered.


    "But... young master, who will take care of you?!" Stillberg is doing his last effort.


    "Is there not another Siniel? Don''t worry, your young master will not be wronged." Moxico said awkwardly.


    This sentence can be regarded as a big leak, and Xiannier is distinguished, how can she compare her to a slave?


    Xiannier¡¯s look is very complicated and she denounces Mo Xinke. It seems that she does not want to take care of Han Jin. She will not only hurt Han Jin, but also hurt her. If she doesn¡¯t hear it, she feels aggrieved. No wonder, you can only blame Moss for not being able to control your mouth!


    The Moxike Branch also noticed that it was not good, and hurriedly said: "Hilna, you will stay."


    "Why?" Hilna jumped up, she couldn''t speak as much as Steelberg.


    "We are all gone. Who will protect them? What if there is something wrong?" said Moxico''s words of justice.


    "That... that can let others stay! I want to go home!!" Hilla called.


    "Who do you want to stay? Raphael is a priest, a priest, I am a warrior, Sasio is a magician, and Siniel is a shooter. You say, who can you replace?" Moxico appeared very confident.


    Hilna was speechless, stayed for a long while, and sat down. She had many shortcomings, but she also had some advantages that she could describe with cuteness. For example, as long as she had the ability to make her feel bad, she would not From his own temperament, it is accurate to say that Hilna is reasonable and has a sense of responsibility, and that Mossenko and her grew up together, have already polished Hilna.


    "What about me?" asked Michelle.


    "You also stay." Han Jindao.


    "Good." Can''t deny that Michelle is the best person to talk to.


    "I also want to go to the Cliff City with you, can I?" With the voice, Lei Zhe came in from the outside.


    ¡°You?¡± Han Jinyi said: ¡°What about the Black Crow City?¡±


    "It¡¯s enough for Mr. and Lang Ning to be there." Lei Zhe said faintly: "You don''t think, I have a lot of room to stay here?"


    Han Jin quietly looked at Lei Zhe, although he talked with Lang Ning in the back, but the effect was very small, Lang Ning''s temper is very stubborn, he will not be greedy for military power, if Lei Zhe wants to chase him away, he can immediately put all the power The delivery is clear, but if Lei Zhe wants to use him, then he will act according to his own policy.


    Undoubtedly, Lang Ning¡¯s attitude made Lei Zhe very angry. Unfortunately, Lei Zhe did not know how to deal with military affairs. Lang Ning was his indispensable assistant. He used it while hating, his mood was conceivable. And know. Thinking of Guevara''s help, but Guevara''s clear support for Langing, he criticized him for being too idealistic.


    It has been ten days since the occupation of the Black Crow City. Han Jin and other people have been doing nothing, but the dispute between him and Lang Ning has not stopped. It is hard work, hard to understand, and cannot be supported, because the abyss and the devils are determined. Lang Ning, who opposed the punishment of soldiers, was more loved by the soldiers. These have already repelled Lei Zhe, who hates to manage military affairs and likes to be free. At least, he wants to leave Black Crow City for a while.


    After grabbing his father''s coffin, it was entirely because of the retention of the soldiers, and Han Jin and others, he would stay in the military camp, which was not his original intention.


    "Do you really want to go with us?" Han Jin said slowly.


    "Yeah." Lei Zhe smiled: "As long as you welcome me."


    "Of course, we are missing a thief." Mo Xinke called.


    "Since you have already decided..." Han Jin also smiled: "Then let''s go together." In fact, his mood is more complicated than that of Lei Zhe. First of all, he is not a great man of great selflessness, but also used to himself. The interests began to consider the problem. At the beginning, Lei Zhe stayed in the military camp because he wanted to find a safe and calm place to stop, and then he did not have to travel around. There is no objection to Lei Zhe¡¯s departure now, because he feels that the management of the army by Lang Ning and Guevara is more beneficial to their future. Once it came to the army, Lei Zhe¡¯s mind became very rigid, but he was not good at making comments. Now it is in line with his wish.


    "Everyone goes back and prepares, and will leave tomorrow morning." Xiannier stood up.


    "Sasio, you represent us to find Mr. Lang Ning and Guevara to resign." Han Jin said: "I will not go, there are some things, we must sort it out."


    "That..." Sasio looked at Lei Zhe: "Lei Zhe, don''t you go with me?" He also knows the situation of Lei Zhe, but Lei Zhe can''t leave quietly, which will cause very much Bad influence, so I can only be a villain. Whether Lei Zhe is willing or not, he has to remind him.


    Lei Zhe thought for a moment: "Go ahead, I will go find them at night."


    Ready to leave, go back and pack things up, stay here, still sit quietly here, their expressions are a bit unsightly, especially Steigenberg, just the words of Moxenko are not just to let immortal Nie was embarrassed and hurt him. If the young master does not need him to take care of him in the future, he will lose the meaning of survival, because he can''t think of what it is for living.


    "Steelberg, come over." Han Jin recruited.


    Steelberg jumped up like an electric shock and hurried to Han Jin. Han Jin reached out and took his wrist. He listened for a moment and nodded with satisfaction: "You work hard, but don''t think I am going. You can be lazy! At the latest three months, I will come back. You should also break through the second floor. Don''t let me down, understand?"


    "The second layer? What do you mean?" Moxico asked curiously.


    Stillberg''s eyes became brighter, and he nodded hard: "Young Master! I will work hard!"


    No one noticed, and the beautiful eyes kept turning on Han Jin¡¯s back, and finally turned her gaze to her toes. She did not want others to see the crystal in her eyes.

 Chapter 146： Rookie

    The first forty-six chapter rookie


    Lang Ning had no time to send a letter because he wanted to prepare for the army. He only commissioned several generals to represent him. After he captured the Black Crow City, Zagunede¡¯s defenders staying in the Rhine City immediately became chaotic. Almost half of the troops left the city. Trying to escape to the dungeon, and meet with Zagunede, it is a pity that Langing has already reserved two cavalry brigades and four infantry brigades. These deserters have only one end, that is, they are ruthlessly killed.


    Although the situation in Rheinland is very chaotic, it seems that it is easy to attack by sending a partial teacher. However, Lang Ning is very cautious. He thinks that the war is something that cannot be done with great care. The war must go all out, regardless of the opponent. How fragile it is, so he has a lot of things to do.


    However, everyone with a discerning eye knows that Lang Ning can''t meet Lei Zhe. Lei Zhe''s departure left such an impression. He was pushed out by Lang Ning. If Lang Ning came out again, God knows what kind of rumors will appear.


    In order to avoid the riot zone, Han Jin and other people walked through the canyon from the original road. A few days later, they came to Nuremberg. Now Nuremberg has become a ruin. The water in nature and the magic released by the magician are completely different. The magician only temporarily borrows the power of the elements. The influence of magic will soon disappear. Langing is a diversion of the river. Afterwards, the rivers of the Rhine are not reorganized. The wheat fields around Nuremberg have turned into endless swamps, and Nuremberg. It looks like an island in the ocean, the scene is very sad.


    As for how many cavemen in the city can survive, this problem is no longer important. It is too difficult to find food in the swamp, and most of the abyss races can''t swim. They can only die in hunger.


    In the past few days, I may have felt the atmosphere of team harmony. Maybe it is safe to feel around Han Jin¡¯s life-saving benefactor. Lei Zhe¡¯s emotions have gradually become more cheerful, but seeing this scene, his face It began to gloomy again, guessing what Langing had done, and seeing what Langing had done with his own eyes, this is totally different! The bleak atmosphere is stimulating his eyes and stimulating his heart.


    Han Jin and others circled a big circle and entered the Beit League. They have not seen it for a month. The Beit League has undergone earth-shaking changes. The general security officer of Beit City, Woodrow, has already started the war, but for him. The situation is very unfavorable!


    The emergence of Han Jin has already set off the rhythm of many people in a certain area. Woodrow is undoubtedly one of them, and it is also a painful one. Strictly speaking, the two lords, Desmark and Zaguned, are Hanjin¡¯s. The victim, without Hanjin, the secret of the dungeon will not be revealed, and the Visma will not be so passive, and in order to save the dungeon, Zagunede has been captured by his own nest. His pain can be imagined. know. Regrettably, some people have realized the existence of Hanjin, but they don''t pay much attention to it because Hanjin is only a small person, and some people are always ignorant.


    Woodrow¡¯s original plan was to wait for the army of the four major city owners and Zagunede to fight for both sides, and then suddenly launched, so that he could easily control the control of Beit League, and the heavy losses of Zaguned can only hide. Into the depths of the dungeon, there will be no threat to him in a short time. Woodrow is not stupid. Although he is now cooperating with Zagunede, he is very clear about what role Zachuned is, so he not only counted the four major city owners, but also counted Zagunede. He knew that he would sooner or later Gunede has a conflict.


    His plan is perfect. Unfortunately, the plan has never changed quickly. His plan was exposed in advance. The four city owners have already noticed his ambition. In this case, he can only start in advance because the ruling city owner can be justified. Deprive him of all his power!


    The originally prepared army cards and popular hearts cards could not be played. The four city owners posted notices to expose the plots of Woodrow and Zagunede colluding with each other. Of course, their words would be very exaggerated, so that they can arouse the people. Fear and hatred.


    A perfect plan, gently dialed by a hand, turned into a bubble, Woodrow''s situation is very passive, what is effortless, what swept the entire Beit League, it seems so ridiculous, now Woodrow can only Shrinking in the city of Beit.


    However, there is a saying that is very real, happy, the people suffer, die, the people suffer! Although Woodrow is very embarrassed in military and political situations, he is a great magician after all. He has gathered a lot of high-level professionals, and he has secretly collected a lot of students. He sent them out. Fighting with the army of the four city lords, or attacking the town, has caused many civilian casualties. The damage is not much worse than the Vampire Guard.


    Along the way, Han Jin and others encountered a lot of refugees who were dragging their families and learned about the situation of Bayer League. However, they did not intend to interfere with the direction of the Bayer League. They took the border town and went north. They finally got out. Beit League.


    By relying on Hanjin''s Taoism, they were very fast and comfortable. They sat on the back of the giant to see the scenery. It took only half a month before and after, and they came to the lonely city. .


    After a long time, there is no change in the city of Lonely. No matter how fierce the world is, the people here are always living in peace. The Chamber of Commerce and Mercenary Guild, which holds the highest power of the city, has never intervened. Over the outside world.


    Hilna¡¯s home has been mortgaged. According to Moshinko, it takes a lot of time to get the house back. It takes a lot of time. Han Jin and others can only live in the hotel. The next day, they went to the mercenary guild and turned around, picking up a few difficult and low missions, all hunting the seventh and eighth world of Warcraft, and then just found a place to eat something, ready Take a day off and go to the Taraxia mountains through the transmission array tomorrow morning.


    As a maverick city, the prosperity of the city is not worse than that of the holy city. On the contrary, the consumption level here is much higher than that of the holy city.


    There are a lot of mercenaries gathered here. The mercenary''s money is coming quickly and quickly. They are living in danger all day long. They urgently need to release their emotions and meet the intentions, for example, alcohol, beauty, and some people even Do not hesitate to spend a lot of money.


    The place that Mo Xinke looked for was very quiet. There was nothing messy about it. It was just for people to eat. There were about a dozen tables in the hall. At this moment, people were full of people. The table near the window was unique. It is made up of more than 20 boys and girls. The oldest looks like twenty-three and four, and each wears a magic robe.


    In fact, Han Jin¡¯s age is not big. Xiannier is an elf. It is a special case. She can¡¯t look at her with human eyes, but they have a treasure of Zhenshan. If this guy in Moxinke keeps a beard He said that he has already had a letter of thirty!


    Among the group of young people, the most conspicuous is a woman who turned her back to the hall. She sat alone at a table. The young people talked to each other very lively, but no one came to disturb her meal.


    The magic cloak and the long robes cover her body, and she can''t see anything from behind, but every time she reaches out and holds the glass, holding or putting down the tableware, she will show a pair of white and soft hands. Her fingers are slender, and the back of her hand is exquisite, exuding an attractive luster.


    Han Jin and other mercenaries at the table, eyes tweeting from time to time on the woman, even hands can be so feminine, what will her appearance look like?


    Just then, a young man who was also wearing a magic robe rushed in and panted and said, "No, no one wants to go!"


    ¡°The price we opened is not low?¡± A young man who seems to be in high status frowned.


    "Don''t you hear that there is a strong red squad squad? Is it strong? Have you found them?" another young man asked.


    "I found it, but they heard that we were going to the Hydra nest, and immediately refused to sign with me, and..." The young man showed a sigh of relief.


    ¡°What?¡± asked the young man with a high status.


    "I also said that we are tired of life and want to go to death."


    "It''s really disappointing." The young man with a high status sighed: "So timid, weak people will become mercenaries? Not as good as the magicians we just came out!"


    The young people made a sneer, but they were all mercenaries on the other tables besides them, but no one wanted to go out with a group of obvious rookies, pretending not to hear.


    "You go to the mercenary guild, cancel our original mission, um... our rewards can be higher, so let us go to the Hydra nest and pay 5,000 gold coins, no matter what we harvest, Can be divided equally with them."


    "If we still can''t find a mercenary, we should consider changing a city." Another young man said.


    "I said it at the time, don''t come to the city of Lonely, you just don''t believe it! I see, we have to run this white." A female magician answered.


    "Do you want to make this money?" Lei Zhe suddenly whispered.


    "Don''t mess around! Go to the Hydra nest! Even the red squad team can''t pick it up, let alone us." Xiannier said.


    "Do you think, how did I become a seventh-order professional?" Lei Zhe smiled: "Taraxia mountains... Oh, I am more familiar than you!"


    ¡°What can you prove by cooking? Can you prove that you can knock down the Hydra?¡±


    "I know an abandoned Hydra nest, can you bring them there?"


    "This... isn''t this a pit person?" Moshin said.


    "It was their own search." Lei Zhe smirked: "For a while, I followed the fool and looked for a chance to talk to him. If he only indicated the Hydra nest in his contract, then I will pick it up. Mission! What is your opinion?"


    "However, are they looking for a mercenary group? At least a mercenary squad." Moshin.


    "It''s not easy, let''s go out together, I follow the fool, you immediately go to register a mercenary squad."

 Chapter 147： Super-order

    The first four seven seven super power


    "You used to be alone? Have you ever joined a mercenary group?" Moxie asked with a smile.


    "Yeah, what happened?" Lei Zhe stunned.


    "Applying for the establishment of a mercenary squad needs to pass the assessment of the mercenary guild. It is not that you want to set up a mercenary squad. The guild will approve it immediately, and the mercenary corps and the mercenary squad have a lot of information, such as members. The name, establishment time, etc., employers pay some money, you can view our information." Moshin Science Road.


    "What do you say?"


    "Going straight up and talking about it, there is nothing to talk about, we don''t have to earn their money." Moxie said slyly, in fact, he did not want to talk about this sale, go to an abandoned Hydra nest. Isn''t it lie to lie?


    Lei Zhe thought about it, slowly stood up and walked toward the group of young people. Several of them saw that Lei Zhe was running by himself, and looked up and down with Lei Zhe.


    "Hello, take the liberty to ask, do you want to go to the Hydra nest? Need a guide?" Lei Zhe smiled.


    "Yes, you are..." The young man headed up stood up.


    "My name is Lei Zhe, the seventh-order thief." Lei Zhe said politely: "Six months ago, I accidentally found a Hydra nest, because the situation was very dangerous at the time, so I remember very clearly, if you If you are interested, I can take you there." He deliberately said the time as half a year ago, and there are reasons to explain it to himself.


    "Great!" said the young man who was headed excitedly, then extended his hand to Lei Zhe: "My name is Asa, the sixth-order warlock, I am very glad to meet you."


    "Hello." Lei Zhe also reached out and he paused: "My task is just to be a guide, right?"


    Sasko secretly pouted, he and the other are sixth-order warlocks, but he belongs to the magician who is born in the wild road, and the other has experienced systematic learning, do not know when to form the habit, anyway, these two types of magicians Always look down on each other.


    "Of course." The man named Asa nodded. "I know that there are many crises in the mountains of Tarasha, and they are assured that they will be handed over to us."


    "That is to say, can we sign the contract?" Lei Zhe laughed.


    It was called Asa¡¯s stunned moment, then left the seat and walked toward the woman who was facing the hall. His look was a bit more cautious, and then whispered: ¡°The dean, you see...¡±


    The conversation in the hall disappeared without a trace. Almost everyone''s eyes were concentrated on the woman''s back. Some words could not be used indiscriminately. If they only compliment each other, an ¡®´óÈË¡¯ would suffice.


    The mercenaries¡¯ eyes are very poisonous. They can see that these young people are magicians who have just come out of the magic academy, and there are only a few magic schools in the whole continent. The top leaders of the magic academy are mostly The dean, the two deputy deans, can become the dean, usually the high-definition, the world, the tyrannical magician, that is, the woman is also the worst one, the eleventh order Magister! It may even be a super-powerful, great magician who can compete with super-order creatures such as legendary dragons, angels, and demons!


    If Zagunede or Dissmark appear in the city of Lonely, it will definitely cause a sensation in the whole city. The strength of this woman is not inferior to that of Zagunede and Dissmark. Moreover, the power of the magician is far more than that of Drew. Yi and knight!


    The mercenaries finally understood why the rookie dared to go to the Hydra, and the dean of the School of Magic sat in the town, so that the numerous mercenaries were frightened and had to go around the Hydra, not afraid!


    I used to watch the woman with a gaze. I hurriedly turned my head, and my heart was uneasy. The contempt that was revealed in the corners of my eyebrows disappeared. Lei Zhe was also stunned for a long time. He wanted to make some spare money by the way, but now he fell. In a dilemma, when they found out that it was just an abandoned lair, they were so angry that who could afford the anger of a magician?


    "This is your own business, take your own ideas, don''t ask me." The woman said in a cold voice.


    "Yes, the dean is an adult." Asa responded with a sigh of relief.


    Lei Zhe now very much hopes that the other party can change his mind and stop going to the **** Hydra nest. Unfortunately, Asa said to him in a friendly tone: "We can go to the mercenary guild to sign the contract, those people Is your partner?" Asa said as he glanced at Hanjin.


    "They...yes." Lei Zhe responded, he couldn''t lie, after all, he just came over there.


    "Let your partner wait for a while, let''s go back soon."


    "Alright." Lei Zhe said with a hard scalp, he turned and looked at Han Jin, hoping to get hints from Han Jin.


    "What should I do?" Han Jin whispered. He had already learned from the whispers of Sasio that the meaning of the "President" was not a bit of a drum.


    Xiannier kicked Han Jin secretly and used his fingertips to draw a line on the table: Don''t talk!


    Han Jin¡¯s incomprehensible look to Xiannier, Xiannier pointed his finger at the ear, and Sasio on the other side suddenly realized that as a magician, the woman had many ways to collect the sound in the hall, as long as she was willing.


    Without the hint of Han Jin, Lei Zhe reluctantly followed the side of Asa and walked out slowly.


    There was still no sound in the hall, no one talked, and even the movements of eating were light and light. Even the young people were rendered by this atmosphere, and they no longer talked unscrupulously as they had just said.


    Not long, Lei Zhe and the man named Asa walked in together, then separated, and each went to his partner, Lei Zhe just wanted to whisper something, and Siniel gave him another look. Over there, Asa was asking again: "President, we decided to take a break for one night and then set off tomorrow morning."


    "Relax? You have been resting for more than 20 years, is not enough?" The woman said coldly.


    Asa smiled and said: "Then you mean..."


    The mercenaries around the world began to sympathize with the young people. Under the supervision of the chief of the dean, although the guarantee is provided, the process must be extremely difficult, and more than the vast majority of people in a certain field can go on. At the peak, most of the characters are somewhat weird, even unappealing.


    "Go ahead now, help you get the job done early, and I will go back soon."


    Asa looked at Lei Zhe with the eyes of the consultation, while Lei Zhe, Mo Xinke and others were watching Han Jin. Han Jin thought about it and slowly stood up: "Let''s go, anyway, we have nothing to prepare. Unlike Lei Zhe, he has no fear of the legendary strong, because he has confidence, sooner or later will surpass everything here! To be precise, he is at most cautious and curious. Cautious means that you can''t be arbitrarily tempted. Curious means that he wants to know how big the energy of the super-order power is, and also erect one for himself. aims.


    "Okay." The young man named Asa liked Han Jin''s refreshment. He nodded and said, "Ivan, you are going to put our bills together, and they are, and then we will leave now!"


    The woman who stood facing the hall took the lead to stand up. She turned around. The air in the hall seemed to solidify. Everyone¡¯s eyes were rounded, including Lei Zhe, including Xiannier. In the middle, the dean of a magic school should be six or seventy years old. There is no accumulation or precipitation of years, and no smart person can go to the peak.


    But the woman in front of her has subverted common sense. The mercenaries thought she was just a well-maintained old woman. No one thought she was so young! However, compared with her appearance, her age can be completely ignored, at least people have forgotten to pay attention.


    She has a beautiful, pure and flawless face, a pair of willow eyebrows, showing a bit of weakness, but her thin lips are as close as a sword, but with a bit of cool, this is a contradictory temperament in Her face is integrated into one, the most attractive is the eyes, big, curved, the waves like the waves of the spring sun, clear and shiny, and the extremely long eyelashes, added a bit of Chu Touching taste.


    However, her overall temperament has nothing to do with ''Chu Chu Touching'', but ''Frozen Man''. She is like a warrior who will fight against others. Every movement and every look can make people feel cold, I am arrogant and arrogant, and I can''t understand it. So the weak eyebrows, the pure cheeks, and the moving eyes are combined into a piece of ice.


    There is a sensational magic wand in her hand, the magic wand is golden, and there is a golden sphere on the upper end, which is twice as big as the fist of Moshinko. There are several magical characters in the sphere. Crystal, do not look carefully, just use the corners of the corner of the eye to sweep, you can know that it is a very high-quality, excellent texture of the magic crystal.


    The situation on the mainland is very chaotic now. Whether it is her face or the magic wand in her hand, it will become the target of countless people. The problem is that she has no cover and does not want to cover up. This is enough to prove her confidence. It is.


    As a woman, Xiannier also looked at her. She suddenly had an impulse to pick up her mask. Compared with that woman, who is more beautiful? ! Just like a peerless swordsman suddenly found his opponent.


    After a long and awkward mistake, Xiannier reacted. She first looked at Han Jin and found that Han Jin did not happen like anything. She was arranging her robes, and the still stunned Mo Xinke, Sasou, Lei Zhe formed a stark contrast, and Xiannier couldn¡¯t help but secretly laughed. Of course, it was also very sweet.


    "Let''s go, what are you doing?" Han Jin said with some impatientness. Because of the different ways of information, his resistance to beauty can be considered unique in this world. The beauty of beauty is just a poster. .

 Chapter 148： The truth of the forest

    The truth of the forest in the first forty-eight chapters


    No matter in which world, Han Jin has never experienced such a wind, the pedestrians on the street have turned their attention to them. The eyes are not amazing, it is shocking, the former is because of people, the latter is because of that. The handle is magic wand.


    Han Jin is also quietly observing the magic crystal on the magic wand. In short, the shape is too weird, is it really a magic wand? He doesn''t look like it, but it is like a rare strange weapon, a gourd hammer! A beautiful woman walks with a hammer and is somewhat arrogant.


    Under the attention of countless people, everyone has been moving forward, not to mention pedestrians, even the mercenary guild patrols encountered, but also to the side. They have been dealing with people of all ages all the year round, and they are very smart. In this year, if you really get the best magic crystal, you must hide it, or put it in a space ring, try not to let anyone know, dare to shine and sway in the street. Going up, not because of their own strength is amazing, it is too big to imagine, no matter which one, they are not able to get it.


    "Where did you come from?" Lei Zhe said to Asa with a smile: "It looks like you are not a nearby person." In fact, he is nonsense, there is no magic school in the territory of several nearby lords. .


    "We are from the capital of the elements." Asa did not lie.


    "The capital of the elements?" Lei Zhe changed the color, his body shape could not help but pause.


    "Ok."


    "You are students of the School of Magic of the Word of God?" Lei Zhe asked again.


    ¡°There is only one magical school in the capital of the elements?¡± Asa felt a little funny.


    "No wonder..." Lei Zhe took a deep breath.


    Suseo suddenly remembered something: "Is she the genius girl..."


    The woman who walked in the front suddenly turned around, and the cold eyes swept over Sasou, and finally gazed at Asa.


    Asa could not help but bow her head and smiled bitterly: "You can make me miserable!" After he finished, he walked a few steps and caught up with his companion. Obviously he did not want to talk to Lei Zhe and others.


    Walking on the street, they caught the eye and went to the mercenary square. They were still eye-catching. Even when they were sent to the magic circle, they were still the center of attention. In fact, the feelings of the public were not good, and the pressure was very high. Han Jin Waiting, and the young magicians feel a little awkward, only the woman looks indifferent, apparently already used to it.


    "Buy it!" The young man named Irvine ran over: "We can leave."


    ¡°How much did it cost?¡± asked Asa.


    "Three thousand and one hundred gold coins."


    The eyebrows of Moxico couldn''t help but jump, and they could send thirty people back to the magic scroll of the city of Cliffs. The price was really expensive, but these young magicians simply did not pay for the money.


    "Okay." Asa looked at Lei Zhe: "From that area?"


    "Fourth transmission array."


    Under the guidance of the guards, the pedestrian walked to the No. 4 magic transmission array. Han Jin looked around curiously. The so-called magic transmission array looked like a huge plate, but the plate was filled with countless characters. Made by the stone of the text, Han Jin¡¯s memory is very profound for this special stone. At the beginning, he almost crashed into the blood!


    Around the magic circle, eight stone columns of two meters high were placed, and the runes were also engraved on them. When Han Jin and others stood in the ''plate'', the magician responsible for opening the transmission array had already sang loudly. The mantra, the pillars lit up one by one, and then the rock under the feet became crystal clear, countless runes seem to be alive, then a faint light curtain appeared out of thin air, and everyone in the dish Wrapped inside.


    Seeing that the light curtain is getting brighter and brighter, Han Jin, who has been eroded by the ¡®science¡¯ thing, suddenly raised a thought. If he puts one leg out of the magical array, what will happen? My body is in another place, then my legs stay here? What if you stick out the giant sword of Mo Xinke?


    However, Han Jin has already learned the power of magic and dare not experiment indiscriminately. These are just the thoughts that flashed in his mind.


    Suddenly, he felt the body light, as if to float, and the people around him disappeared, surrounded by a silence that penetrated into the depths of the soul, an indescribable sense of loneliness occupied his mind, and then looked To a piece of green, as well as Mo Xinke, Xian Nier and others, recalling the feeling just now, seems to be just his illusion.


    "This is the Taraxia mountains?" Asa and others curiously observed around, the elements are far from the Taraxia mountains, they are children who grew up in the capital of the elements, no chance to travel to the World of Warcraft.


    The forest is by no means a forest. Only people who have come can understand it. Every year, there are many new and hopeful newcomers on the mercenary road. But without exception, the new people¡¯s first days will always be Endless sorrow, suffering, pain, and even spending in fear, there must be a huge gap between hope and reality!


    Some people persisted and became stronger and stronger. Some people only vowed to step into the mountains of Taraxia after only one experience, and some people have been swallowed up by the endless green!


    If you talk about the sinister nature of the environment, the forest will never lose to the battlefield, the enemies on the battlefield are visible, and there are invisible dangers everywhere.


    So many tall trees produce astronomical leaves every year. Falling leaves cannot be converted into soil immediately. They always have to go through a long process of decay. In some places, the accumulated leaves are almost one meter deep, one step down, one leg. It was deeply trapped in the mud, and when others helped pull the leg out, the leg was covered with stinky mud, which was disgusting.


    Although the Taraxia Mountains are a huge forest of Warcraft, the largest number of forests is not Warcraft, but a variety of small insects, such as ants, spiders, etc., ants say that it is impossible to walk People cause harassment, but all kinds of spiders and spider webs are a headache. These rookies didn¡¯t think that the spiders had anything great to avoid, but the spiders were not as stupid as they were. The spider webs that were formed were always hidden between the leaves, and nothing could be seen outside, when the leaves were opened by hand. When I walked forward, I bumped into the spider web.


    As a result, the screams have not been interrupted. Not only women, but men are also screaming. Suddenly there is a slap-sized spider, and people with strong psychological qualities can''t stand it.


    Moreover, some spiders are extremely aggressive. When people''s heads or arms hit the spider web, they will attack immediately. Fortunately, the spiders encountered are not too toxic. Fortunately, they brought two priests. Although it is a supplementary sacrifice, it can always release medical skills.


    There are more troubles. Some grass leaves or leaves look soft and the edges are very sharp. With a stroke, you can draw a blood mark on the human skin. The blood beads are nothing, but it is hot. The pain is very difficult, and the time is not long, the blood marks will swell up.


    There is also an emerald green frog that is also abhorrent. After hearing the sound, they will always stay there and stay there, waiting for people to come close, and then suddenly squirting a large green juice, that kind of Sticky juice sticks to the body, making people feel sick to the extreme.


    There are many other troubles, such as gold-sized flies, snakes that can blend with the surrounding environment, etc. The previous curiosity soon passed, only less than half a mile in the forest, those Young magicians have become bitter.


    In comparison, Han Jin has to be much calmer. He used to have experience in virgin forests. There are many similarities between the two worlds. Moreover, his gods fight against strong enemies is indeed insufficient, but if it is blocked These harassment is more than enough.


    Moxico used to travel only outside the mountains of the Taraxia. He had never been involved in the dangerous land. He could still take a trip. Later, he couldn¡¯t help it. He simply pulled out the giant sword and slashed it, forcing a road. Sasio and Leizhe Le have to follow the Mo Xinke. As for Xiannier, this forest is her hometown, not to mention that she is not on the ground, like a bird walking around the branches, very relaxed.


    Gradually, the team became a long serpentine shape. Everyone followed the Mossenko. Not only did they move faster, but everyone also relaxed a lot.


    Probably out of the two miles again, Mo Xinke suddenly stopped and cried, "I can''t do it... everyone will take a break! This broken place is really annoying!"


    "You came for the first time?" Lei Zheqi said.


    "Ok."


    "You grew up in the lonely city, how could you enter the Taraxia mountains for the first time? You also mean to be a mercenary?" Lei Zhe said in a scornful tone.


    "Mom! Before I met Rafael, Lao Tzu was just a sixth-order swordsman. What did you do here? Are you looking for death?!" Moxenko screamed in a hurry and anxiously.


    "How can I come?"


    "You are a thief!" Moxie Branch is sad and inexplicable. The warrior has always been the most dangerous and dangerous profession. Don''t say that when you fight, you have to be at the forefront. Now you just have to hurry, don''t you need him to work hard?


    Both Mo Xinke and Lei Zhe did not realize that their quarrel made a big mistake and revealed the secrets belonging to them. The words of Mo Xinke can be reversed. He was only one before he met Rafael. Six-step swordsman, then he is now a seven-step fighter, is it because of Rafael? Of course, only those who are very meticulous will notice this, and only have doubts.


    "Big man, if you are tired, take a break." A female acolyte was very sympathetic.


    "Use you to say?" Moxico didn''t get back in good spirits. He regretted taking the task now. The Taraxia Mountains are a dangerous place. He must retain most of his physical strength and be ready to cope with the accidents. Moreover, if not Outsiders, he can also ask Hanjin to ''get it'', and the lost physical strength can be restored immediately. In short, it is very inconvenient now, so he is very depressed.

 Chapter 149： The wisdom of Warcraft

    The first forty-ninth chapter of the wisdom of Warcraft


    "I smelled the smell of water." The head sent Chanel''s voice: "Let''s stick to it, we''d better rush to the spring to rest."


    Moxico looked up helplessly and asked, "How far is it?"


    "Not far, go a little further, we should be able to hear the sound of spring water."


    The Moxic family had to fight and continue to open the way, but there were several female magicians over there, and the two acolytes, which were very dissatisfied with the rudeness of Moxico, and whispered and condemned Moses. Branch. Asa looked very prestigious among the young people. He went over and said something, and the female magicians immediately became silent.


    Not far away, I saw a spring, although the span of the spring is very narrow, less than two meters, but in this gloomy jungle, it is also a small blessed land, at least, here can see the sun, There are also real, tender grasses.


    Several female magicians couldn''t help but cheer each other and rushed to the upstream of the spring water. They were all covered with mud and juice of various colors. They needed to find a place to wash them.


    Moxike sat down on the edge of the spring water and placed the giant sword beside him. Sasio and Lei Zhe also sat down with Mo Xinke. The back of Asa hesitated for a moment and stepped forward to Hanjin. .


    Only two hours before and after, their mood has undergone earth-shaking changes. Asa knows that they are too rushed and have little preparation, but who can blame? It was the dean who said that he had to start immediately. He had a few more courage and did not dare to attack the dean of the School of Magic.


    Han Jin took a few pieces of dried meat from the space ring and threw it to Mo Xinke and others. He also put a piece of dried meat into his mouth and slowly chewed it. "Cough... I have something wrong. Too clear." Asa has come over.


    "What?" Han Jin and several other people''s eyes fell on Asa.


    "The magical transmission arrays in the lonely city are not often used?"


    "Transmission of the magic array is a big source of money for mercenary guilds. If they are not used often, what do they eat and drink?" Moxie.


    "Then why... I can''t find the link here? Hasn''t anyone ever been there?"


    "You said this." Moxike said slowly: "The magic transmission array will only send people to a certain area, and there is no accurate position, either on the mountain side, or on the mountain side, or even ran. Another hill."


    ¡°How could this be?¡± Asa said with amazement: ¡°What if a person transfers to the Warcraft group?¡±


    "This kind of thing has happened." Moxico replied: "What else can I do? Fight, but kill it."


    "This...this...too irresponsible!" Asa angered: "They are joking about using human life!"


    "It¡¯s an adventure to come to the World of Warcraft. What are you doing?" Moxie said with a smile: "If you are afraid of taking risks, you should not come."


    Asaton paused: "But they can build a fixed magical transmission array in the forest, and then send someone to guard, to the strength of the mercenary guild, can''t even do this?"


    "You think too simple."


    "simple?"


    "It is said that at the beginning, the mercenary guild did build several fixed magical transmission arrays in the forest, but then an accident occurred."


    "What an accident?" Asa asked curiously.


    Han Jin and others also developed curiosity. Although Mo Xinke did not step into the depths of the mountains of Taraxia, he grew up in the city of Lonely, and he knew something more than others.


    "Since the establishment of the magic transfer matrix, it has greatly facilitated the mercenaries. The frequency of the mercenaries entering and leaving the World of Warcraft is increasing. One of the magical arrays has a blasting wolf. For the mercenaries, The blast wolf is a good prey. The wolf skin can make leather armor. The wolf teeth can make magic swords. If you are lucky, you can also harvest a few magic crystals. Moreover, the blast wolf is only a fifth-order Warcraft, and there is not much threat. "Moxin Branch has become the center of everyone at this moment. He likes this feeling very much, and tells the story slowly."


    Han Jin and others all listened with gusto, and Asa asked: "And then?"


    "Although the blast wolf is always a gang of activities, but ... human beings are much stronger than Warcraft." Moxie pointed his head with his fingers: "An experienced mercenary, too much There are too many ways to deal with the blast wolves, and the number of wolves is drastically reduced by the mercenaries."


    "I don''t know when the wolf group gave birth to a wolf king, the real wolf king! After the ordinary blast wolf advanced, at most six levels of Warcraft, but the strength of the wolf king ... is said to have reached the eighth and ninth order ""


    "The eight or nine steps seem to be nothing great?" Asa said.


    "What are you anxious?" Moxico gave Aasa a white look: "There were several high-ranking mercenaries who noticed the Wolf King because they knew that they might get a mutated magic crystal, but the Wolf King suddenly dropped it. The wolves disappeared into the forest, and when it appeared again, it brought back tens of thousands of blasts."


    "Thousands of horses? Are you kidding?" Lei Zhe was shocked. With his ability, if surrounded by tens of thousands of hurricane wolves, there is only one way to die. Stealth is just hiding his figure. It is not really disappearing. If the wolves don''t spread, he can''t fly out of thin air. After the aging time has passed, he will be torn into pieces by the wolves, and the wolf''s sense of smell is very sharp, and he will definitely find his position.


    "Just kidding? Almost thousands of mercenaries have been torn apart by wolves. I will be joking with this kind of thing?" Moxico narrowed his eyes.


    "This is impossible!" Asa shook his head. "The mercenary''s combat power is much stronger than the hurricane wolf. The tens of thousands of hurricane wolves cannot pose a threat to thousands of mercenaries!"


    "Do you listen to it? Don''t listen to me, don''t tell me." Moxie closed his mouth.


    "Don''t..." Asa hurriedly laughed and said: "Sorry, I won''t interrupt you anymore."


    "Hey!" Mossenko snorted: "The wolf king attacked the guards of the magical transmission array with the wolves. Oddly, after killing the guards, they did not destroy the magic transmission array. Instead, they kept the transmission array. Nearby, every time the transmission array starts, dozens of mercenaries will be sent over, and then the wolves will attack again. Perhaps coincidentally, perhaps the Wolf King can really understand the human language, and the guards of the transmission array every ten days. The rotation, the day when the Wolf King led the wolves to attack the guards, happened to be the first day of the rotation. As a result, all the mercenaries from the transmission array were killed by the wolves in the whole ten days."


    "The mercenary guild has never been found?" Han Jin moved.


    "No." Moxike shook his head: "The mercenaries are all connected to the Taraxia mountains after receiving enough tasks. It is normal to complete the mission in ten days."


    "How did you finally find out?" asked Sasio.


    "After ten days, the rotation of the mercenaries passed through the transmission array, but the returning mercenaries never returned. This caused confusion in the mercenary guild. They sent some mercenaries in the past, and there was no news. Finally, a vice president, who is said to be a tenth-level professional, personally took people from the past and wanted to find out the reasons. As a result... he also disappeared."


    Sasou and others couldn''t help but **** a cold air. Just look at that Gerald and know what kind of combat power the tenth-order professional has. Listen to the tone of the Moxico, and the vice president lost his kiss under the wolf. This is not a question of strength, but the wolves are too crazy!


    "The cliff city has become very chaotic. Some mercenaries said that there was a problem with the magic array. The space was connected, but after repeated examinations by the magician, the magic array was normal! Finally, the president of the mercenary guild was... ... I forgot the name. He took some high-level professionals from another transfer to the Taraxia mountains, and then rushed to the place where the accident occurred." Speaking of this, Mo Xinke sighed: "Ten days later, they Finally approached the magical array, only to find that there has become a real hell, there are human bodies everywhere, as well as the body of a wolf, a tall, **** wolf king with tens of thousands of blast wolves, Stay at the magic circle."


    "Finally, the president of the mercenary guild rushed back to the city of Liya and issued a city announcement. He said that this is not a hunting and anti-hunting, but a war. It is a war waged by the wolves against the city of Lonely! Call on all mercenaries to pick up their weapons and fight."


    "And then?" Asa couldn''t help it anymore.


    "You just said that if the mercenaries can unite, the wolves are not human opponents at all." Moshin said: "The wolves were defeated, but no blast wolf escaped, they and their The king fought to the last breath."


    "I don''t think that Warcraft has such wisdom." Asa sighed.


    "There are a lot of unexpected things." Moxie said lazily: "In fact, Warcraft is not terrible."


    "What is terrible?"


    "Human, elf, and so on, all the high-level professionals of the intelligent race, they are terrible." Moshin Keodao: "Between the mercenaries, there are often some small frictions. If no one is grooming and controlling, it will eventually evolve into Hatred, a long time ago, there was a mercenary group. It was learned that the leader of the enemy mercenary group would rush from the magic circle to the western part of the Taraxia group the next morning. They were the first to ambush near the magic circle, waiting for hostility. The leaders of the mercenary group appeared, they immediately attacked, and even the guards of the magical array were killed. Later, the mercenary guild simply removed the magical array in the forest and changed it into a one-way magic array. The coordinates are also changed to random changes in a certain area, which is similar to the present."


    "There is such a thing? Why can''t they sit down and talk about it?" Asked Asa.


    Lei Zhe and Sasio almost laughed, and Mo Xinke opened his mouth. He was defeated. He really didn''t know what to continue.


    "Because the biggest truth in this world is what kind of power you have." The young dean of the Magic Academy suddenly interjected, and her eyes swept on Han Jin and others: "Who are you Raphael?"


    "It''s me." Han Jinyi said: "Do you have anything?"


    The young dean of the Magic Academy turned his eyes to the side and ignored Hanjin.

 Chapter 150： Greedy heart

    The first five zero chapters of greed


    Han Jin and others can see that after taking this road, it is considered to be exhausting the young magicians, so they are not in a hurry to set off, only chatting with one ride.


    "Lei Zhe, can you still find that nest?" Moxie asked with a low voice.


    "In any case, just in this area, look for it slowly." Lei Zhe said.


    "Look slowly? What time do you want to find?"


    "The things happened half a year ago, the impression... somewhat vague, let¡¯s say that there is a hill in the forest and a hill. It looks the same. What can I do?"


    "At the time, I said that I should not pick up this task, trouble!" Moshin.


    "You didn''t say anything at the time!" Lei Zhe corrected.


    "I said it in my heart, can''t I?"


    "You..." Lei Zhe is the ability to teach the Moxie branch to lift the bar.


    Just then, there was a sudden scream in the upper reaches of the spring. The young magicians hurriedly jumped up and rushed up the banks of the spring, but they didn¡¯t have the speed of the genius magical girl. The former was running on the ground. The latter is flying in the air, and in the blink of an eye, everyone is left behind.


    In comparison, Han Jin and others responded more slowly, and Mo Xinke lazily grabbed his giant sword: "Looking at the past?"


    Although Asa is a young man''s head, but his experience is very shallow, he will not play word games at all, and the contract is very clear. Lei Zhe''s task is to bring them to find the Hydra nest, and the rest does not matter. In other words, even if the young people are dead on the road, they have nothing to do with Lei Zhe.


    When they looked at the contract, they sighed a lot about Lei Zhe''s thick black. All of the above were favorable terms for themselves! It¡¯s really hard to understand. In the army, Lei Zhe behaves like an impeccable gentleman. After he comes out, he has completely become another person. Which one is the real Lei Zhe?


    "Go and see, maybe we can help them." Xiannier said.


    "Can we help a magician?" Moxie screamed and laughed: "I am very honored... Well, I have to remember this thing. After I have a child, I will tell him that your old man is not Ordinary warrior, I thought that at the beginning, a magician was in desperate situation and begged..."


    Han Jin and others are too lazy to continue listening, leaving the Mo Xinke immersed in obscenity and going straight upstream.


    "Hey! Wait for me!" Moxico woke up from the dream and hurriedly followed.


    In the upper reaches of the spring, seven or eight mercenaries are squatting with the young magicians. The cause of the incident is very simple. The female magicians originally wanted to wash away the sludge on their bodies. I don¡¯t know who brought the head, wash. When they were washed, they became bathed. Just when they were being washed, a group of mercenaries appeared on the side of the spring water, and it was so out of control.


    When a woman encounters such a thing, she will of course be ashamed and angry. The female magicians cry and complain about the grievances. The robe of the body looks very messy. Each of them is barefoot, and there are many close-fitting clothes on the side of the spring. Apparently, they were only in the rush, and they only put on the robe, and they certainly did not wear anything. The male magicians are very excited. They hold a variety of magic wands in their hands. The game is like screaming. If the genius magic girl or Asa gives a signal, they will definitely do it.


    The mercenaries on the other side are very quiet, but they have been using their eyes to exchange information that outsiders can''t understand. Three warriors are in front, two are magicians behind, and two archers are guarding them. On both sides, at the end, it is a warrior with a giant sword. The sword does not look much worse than the sword of Moshin.


    Their position is very reasonable, the look is very calm, at first glance is a mercenary with very rich combat experience, and those young magicians are somewhat unscrupulous, no way, who makes them have a backer? They are not even afraid of the tenth-order Warcraft, will they be afraid of several mercenaries?


    "You, you have been stunned for a long time, should you listen to us? Are you still not reasonable?" The soldier standing at the end said with a smile, it seems that they have made a decision.


    The young magicians are even more annoyed. It is obvious that they have suffered a loss. The other party is still talking about what is right. It is really bullying!


    "Give me shut up!" The soldier suddenly screamed: "Don''t be a mother like a group of ducks, noisy and noisy, no trouble? Just want to tell the truth!"


    "The reason?!" Asa snorted: "You insult our companions, what is the reason?"


    "Do you mean that you are very reasonable?" The soldier looked at Asa with a few eyes: "Then I ask you, is the Taraxia mountains yours?"


    "What?" Asa did not understand.


    "I ask you, is the Taraxia mountains yours?"


    "nonsense!"


    "This Warcraft forest is yours?"


    This time, Asa simply did not bother to speak.


    "Since it is not yours, we are walking on a free land and doing something wrong?"


    "You... you insulted our companions!" Asa yelled.


    "It''s a joke!" the soldier said: "If I take off my pants and squirt on the avenue, then I can accuse the pedestrians along the way of insulting me?"


    Han Jin in the distance suddenly smiled: "Moxin Branch, that guy has a fight with you."


    "What do you mean?" asked Moxie.


    "Rafael means that you are very similar to that guy," Sasko said with a smile.


    "Get out of the way! I have never peeked at a woman taking a shower!"


    "We are talking about eloquence." Sasio white gave a look at Moxie.


    Over there, Asa was already angry and flushed, but the warrior opposite did not let Asa, still blaming: "The spring here belongs to everyone, you ran here to take a shower, dirty spring water, We haven''t said anything yet, you..."


    The young magicians couldn''t help themselves, and they started to drink again, and the words behind the soldier were drowned in the snoring.


    The genius magic girl slowly raised her hand, and the young magicians saw the action of the adults in the yard. The snoring stopped involuntarily. The magic girl said in a cold voice that day: "It seems that you are not repenting." It is necessary to severely punish the beasts who are arrogant.


    "Punish?" The soldier showed a scornful smile, then his face changed suddenly and shouted: "Hands!"


    A few female magicians who had cried into tears suddenly screamed, and two figures appeared unconsciously around them. When they were shocked, the two daggers with cold light were already on the shelf. On their necks.


    The opposing mercenaries started at the same time, slowly moving forward, trying to cope with their companions, and the two thieves controlled the female magicians under the dagger, carefully retreating, and they retreated in different directions. It is to guard against sudden sudden attacks here, so as not to lose all hostages at the same time.


    Asa¡¯s face changed, and the face of the magical girl was not good that day. The feeling of shooting the mouse was very depressing. Moreover, they were all magicians who had just come out to practice, and they couldn¡¯t talk to each other at all, even if they were angry. The teeth that bite the mouth can only be watched.


    After meeting his companion, the soldier immediately showed a cold smile: "Now, who is going to punish?"


    The noisy people have all disappeared. The magicians are still silent. Han Jin has been observing the genius magical girl. She has never responded when she sees her. She feels disappointed in her heart. In fact, he is too high to see the genius magic girl, because the qualifications are different, on the road of their pursuit, the speed of the move is also different, but some things, but not the qualification can make up, for example, experience, alertness Wait, assuming that Guevara and Zagunede are here, they have already started a blast-like counterattack, and even immediately decided to sacrifice their companions, but the genius magical girl can never do it.


    The warrior who saw the opposite of the warrior became honest, and he was sure that he had caught the flaw. At this moment, he did not hide his gaze, and greedily stared at the magic wand in the hands of the magical girl that day, suddenly shouted. : "Give me the magic wand in your hand on the ground! Immediately!!"


    The young people stunned and looked at Asa together, waiting for Asa to make a decision. Asa hesitated and had to throw the magic wand on the ground. Other magicians also learned the same way and threw away the magic wand.


    "You!" The soldier pointed his finger at the genius magical girl, but his eyes looked to the other side, and he made a turn in the three men, such as Han Jin: "There are three of you, throwing weapons to the ground." ¡±


    Sasio looked at the magic wand in his hand, looked up and smiled, didn''t listen to the command, and the Moxike department was even worse. He shouted loudly: "Are you talking to Grandpa?"


    The warrior couldn¡¯t help but he was also a clever person. He immediately understood the relationship between the two. Shen Sheng said: "Brother, I know that it has nothing to do with you, but you should not let me be embarrassed! Otherwise, don''t Blame me, you are welcome!"


    "Ha... how can you be welcome?" Moxie laughed: "Want to bite me?!"


    The soldier sneered, suddenly reached out and grabbed a hostage''s hair, and slammed it over. The poor female magician struggled while screaming, but her strength was too small to play any role. The soldier reached out again and grabbed the tail finger of the right hand of the hostage.


    The sound of a woman¡¯s head jerked up, and the whole face was distorted. Even the road in the forest was exhausted, and a spoiled flower could not bear it. The tail refers to the pain of being broken by people. It is only a moment, not only tears, but even the nose is sorely flowed out, the mouth is open, and the fist can be stuffed into the fist of the person, and her tongue can be clearly seen. A very fast frequency trembled, followed by a non-human scream.


    "Remember, my patience is very limited!" The soldier said coldly: "I will repeat it last time, let go of the weapon!"

 Chapter 151： Real partner

    Chapter 151 Real Partner


    "You are a hopeless idiot." Moxie said with a smile: "Do you know who you are threatening? A magician... I am sure that you will die very hard!"


    "Magician?" The soldier was obviously stiff. His sight was swept away from the young magicians. Finally, the tension and fear in his eyes turned into a mad smile: "Magic teacher?? Hahaha... ...you are so humorous, a magician who will not release even the magic detection? Haha!"


    Other mercenaries also laughed loudly. The super-powerful people who are famous in the mainland, each of them wrote countless stories full of **** rain, intrigue, and nine deaths, or legends! If there is really a magician here, how can they easily get it? ! Therefore, they don''t believe it at all!


    "Thank you, thank you for your jokes." The soldier gasped and said in a playful voice: "I am very happy now."


    "Actually... I am more happy than you, really." Moxico''s eyes fell on Han Jin: "Have you seen someone who is stupid than this guy? This guy can live to the present, it is also a Miracle."


    "It is nothing to be able to live until now. If he can live to tomorrow, it is a miracle." Han Jin smiled.


    "Okay, laughter is enough." The soldier¡¯s face sank and his right hand gripped again. As the crisp fracture sounded, the female magician¡¯s body leaped desperately, like a dying fish. It was like a heartbreaking crying sounding in the woods.


    "Let the weapon down!" the soldier said coldly.


    The genius magic girl bites her lip, and finally the magic wand in her hand is slowly placed on the ground. Her eyes are full of resentment. If she is facing these mercenaries, she has already turned them into fly ash. ! But as the dean of the School of Magic, she couldn¡¯t ignore the safety of her students. When was she from the urinary high, when was she humiliated? !


    Seeing that his purpose has been achieved, the soldier showed a smug smile. He did not expect the magicians to give up their weapons so easily, but in the current situation, Han Jin¡¯s three standing there never responded. Very glaring.


    The soldier¡¯s hand moved again, grabbed the third finger of the female magician in his hand, and slammed it. This time, the poor female magician could not even scream, and it was already dizzy. The past.


    "We have all laid down our weapons. Why are you still doing this to her?!" Asa screamed.


    The warrior was ignorant of Asa, just staring at Han Jin, and the calmness of these few people made him very uncomfortable: "Let''s put down the weapon! Every time I say it, I will cut off her finger!"


    After that, the warrior grabbed the hair of the unconscious female magician, and the pickpocket smoked two slaps. The magician around him released a water polo, and under the stimulation of pain and water, the female magician struggled. Open your eyes.


    The warrior has already taken the index finger of the female magician: "Do you still use me again?"


    The genius magical girl turned suddenly and looked at Hanjin with anxious eyes: "Do as he said! If you go on like this, Catherine will be dead!"


    Han Jin smiled and said: "I don''t seem to have written this in the contract?"


    That day, the magical girl was stunned and speechless.


    "You... killed them three!" the soldier screamed: "Otherwise, I have to do it!"


    The young magicians all focused on Han Jin and others, and they were somewhat unsatisfactory. The bullying and fear of hardness have always been human nature. For them, the hostile mercenaries controlled their partners, and they could not afford it. And Han Jin and others are weak and deceivable because their dean is here!


    Han Jin and Mo Xinke looked at each other. They all saw the murder from the other side''s eyes. They didn''t want to do much, but the mercenaries must push them to the wrong place. There is no way!


    The Moxie Branch took out his giant sword, but he did not throw it on the ground, but cast it, and the cold light flashed. The giant sword slanted into the ground ten meters in front of the soldier.


    The movement of Moxico was very awkward, and the soldier was shocked. The conditioned reflex was retracted behind the female magician. Then I saw that the Moxico did not attack him. Some of his faces could not be hanged, facing Sasio. Ramp: "And you!"


    "Look at this mountain, this water, and this sky." Han Jin said with a smile.


    The soldier glanced: "What?"


    "Because you can''t see it anymore..." The smile on Hanjin''s face suddenly disappeared: "Hands!"


    The voice did not fall, Lei Zhe''s figure appeared strangely next to a magician of the other side. At the same time as he appeared, the dagger in his hand was deeply sent into the other''s lower abdomen, and the thieves and shooters around the magician were shocked. Before they responded, a huge wooden man appeared out of thin air and hugged the thief who was about to launch stealth. Lei Zhe¡¯s figure flashed, and the dagger made a shadow in the air, deeply cutting The throat of the thief was opened and the blood was splashed.


    The shooter just wanted to pull the bow, and he saw this **** scene. He subconsciously hid to the side and wanted to open a distance with Lei Zhe. At this moment, a dark arrow flew silently and shot. His left waist, the arrow came out from his right waist and penetrated his body.


    The hostage-watching soldier heard the movement behind him and turned around and watched it. Han Jin¡¯s figure rose like a ghost in front of him. When he turned back, he saw a magnified fist, his sword. Still in the sheath, at this moment, there is no time to pull the sword, only to extend the arm to block, while releasing the body and vindictive.


    However, Han Jin¡¯s movement was too fast, and a loud bang, before the soldier¡¯s arm was lifted, he hit the warrior¡¯s face. In the tragedy, the soldier squinted as he licked his face. Go back.


    Han Jin had just supported the female magician. A hot fireball screamed and flew over to him. Han Jin had to push back, pushed the female magician to the ground, and released a wooden man for him. Resist the fireball attack.


    "Xinghe!!" In the roar of the roar, the Mo Xinke has rushed over and pulled out his own giant sword. The momentum is like a rainbow, forcibly blocking the soldiers who want to return.


    "Do you stop! Stop!" The remaining thief screamed: "Otherwise I will kill her!!"


    Moxico and his opponents quickly separated to the sides, but Han Jin did not care so much, but still straight to the magician, the magician moved closer to his companion, and released a big fireball again.


    Han Jin¡¯s figure suddenly sank to the ground. The next moment, he appeared next to the magician. A boxing was on the magician¡¯s belly. The magician suddenly became stiff and immediately licked his stomach. Just fell to the ground. Han Jin wants to live, only a little effort, otherwise, the magician has tasted the taste of the broken sausage at the moment.


    Han Jin smiled and looked across the street: "What did you say just now? Right, let go of the weapon, my patience is very limited."


    The situation in the field changed between the moments. Now both sides are hostages, and Sasou has never joined the battle from beginning to end. His position is only three meters away from the two female aides. The attack of Hanjin and others ended in failure, and he will control the two acolytes and lay a back road for everyone.


    Opposite the warrior forced the fright of his heart, only he knew the strength of the thieves and shooters who had just died. Now he has some regrets of the greedy move today, but the arrow is on the string, he has to send, he has no way to go.


    "Don''t dream! You are also in our hands. If you dare to do anything to him, I can guarantee that this woman is definitely dead!" the soldier said, holding the hair of the female magician in his hand, Shake a few times.


    Although the body was released in time, Han Jin¡¯s fist was not so good. His nose and mouth were covered with bloodshot eyes, and his teeth were missing a few. This made him look more ugly and more awkward.


    The female magician screamed, but she only called twice, and the soldier was boxing on the lower abdomen. Suddenly she was like a shrimp, but although she couldn¡¯t make a sound, she The sweat that fell on her head can tell how painful she is.


    Han Jin smiled and stretched out his foot on the magician''s lap. With a slight force and a slam, the magician''s calf was very distorted. In a scream, the magician hugged himself. The calf is rolling on the ground.


    "It''s up to you, you''re welcome." Han Jin smiled, but his current smile looks like a devil.


    The warrior was speechless, and there was a big sweat on the head. When the expert reached out, he knew if there was any. The other people on the opposite side were obviously also the characters who had fought in battle. From their means, they could see it. If the other party does not care about the life and death of this female magician in his hand, he really does not have the confidence to win in the frontal conflict, not to mention, there is a high-level hunter lurking in the forest!


    "What do you want?" The soldier was calm and calm.


    Han Jin did not take care of him. He turned his head and looked at the magical girl that day. Half a sly, he asked abruptly: "Is it a dare to ask, are you really a magician?" He is helpless now, with the strength of several of them. Only one person can be grabbed between the lights and fires. Another hostage is to rely on her help. Who knows that she has become an audience, even a magic is too lazy to release!


    That day, the face of the magical girl suddenly rose red, and for a moment, just wanted to talk, but saw that Han Jin squeezed her eyes against her, she was somewhat uncertain about Han Jin¡¯s meaning, just staring at it. Han Jin.


    Han Jin had no other way. He had to squeeze his eyes again and again, and it slowly turned over.


    "You stupid!" Han Jin said unceremoniously to Moxinke.


    "Who are you talking about?" Mo Xinke angered.


    "Who can you besides you?" Han Jin''s face is very cold, but his heart is full of sighs. People and people can''t really compare. The genius magic girl doesn''t understand what she is, but Moxico can do it right away. Respond, this is the partner!

 Chapter 152： Roaring thunder

    The first fifty-two chapter roaring thunder


    "What the **** do you mean?" Moxie asked, sinking his face and asking for a **** for tat.


    "If you can come back and support me, I can rescue that hostage, just because of you! Do you understand? This time, failure, responsibility is on you!"


    "When are you a magician who will teleport? Laozi is a warrior!" Moxenko was blushing and thick, and he said: "Don''t look for other people''s problems! Raphael, I tell you, I have already I have been forbearing you for a long time!" Mo Xinke yelled and pointed at Han Jin. His thick fingers almost came to Hanjin''s nose.


    "From today, you can no longer bear it." Han Jin said faintly: "And, don''t finger me, otherwise I promise you will regret it!"


    "How can you?!" Moxico looks really tearing his face.


    Han Jin¡¯s eyes flashed coldly, and suddenly he slammed his fist on the cheek of Mo Xinke. However, Mo Xinke had already prepared for it. His body shape slammed back a few steps and let Han Jin¡¯s attack sneer. To solve it? Good! I like it!" After that, he slowly raised his sword.


    The young magicians looked stunned. After half a day of contact, they felt that the feelings between Han Jin and others were very harmonious. I didn¡¯t expect to turn my face when I turned my face. It was really funny.


    "Stop! Who are you two who want to lie?!" The warrior screamed with anger: "You dare to move, I will kill her!"


    Han Jin groaned, the frost on his face melted at a very fast speed, and then he smiled again: "Mosco, this guy said that we are cheating on him."


    "Don''t lie? It''s a failure..." Moxico groaned, then angered: "Raphael, you gave a signal before you started? How do you say it?! Fortunately, I never put it. You are a good person, always guarding you!"


    The soldier showed a look of laughter, but only he knew how cold his heart was, the magicians were nothing, but the two mercenaries in front of him did not put him in the eyes, laughing and roaring. It seems natural, even to play with him as a child, want to do this, first of all must have 100% confidence to do the foundation!


    Two mercenaries? The soldier suddenly went wrong there, not right! Where else is a high-end thief going? !


    Regardless of whether Han Jin and Mo Xinke¡¯s performances were successful or not, at least they attracted the attention of some people at the venue. In fact, what Han Jin wants is this. Lei Zhe, who has faded out of sight, seizes the opportunity to quietly release the stealth technique and disappear again. It is.


    The soldier looked around in a panic and then cried: "Be careful..."


    In fact, he should make himself careful, not to warn his companions, because the hostages are in his hands!


    Just as he spoke, a dagger appeared out of thin air, piercing his wrist like lightning, so the dagger was so sharp that when he saw his hand sprayed with blood falling, Judah Being dumbfounded.


    The next moment, Lei Zhe''s figure ran straight out, hit the soldier to the side, then grabbed the female magician and continued to move forward.


    The remaining soldiers were awake as if they were dreaming, and they slashed their swords to Lei Zhe. The remaining thieves immediately disappeared, and an archer followed the longbow.


    Lei Zhe''s situation is extremely unfavorable. The hostages were surrounded by the group. He rescued the hostages, which is equivalent to sending himself to the encirclement. He wants to safely rush out, which is easy!


    If you are alone, Lei Zhe will never take risks. The key is that he has a companion who can entrust his life!


    The shape of Moxico started at the same time, and it shot straight ahead. Hanjin¡¯s right hand was like a butterfly, and two tall wooden men appeared on both sides of Leizhe. Escort, then, Han Jin took out a white light, hit the body of Mo Xinke, God playing!


    Applying God to others is a very important step because of the lack of self-hypnosis, so the effect is very limited, but for the Moxike, it is enough, he suddenly feels that his body is full of explosive Power, the world around it becomes extremely clear, and it can be regarded as a complete result. He can even see the hair on the leaves in the distance, and the bloodshot eyes of the eyes of several hostile mercenaries, and their speed seems to be slow. beat.


    Moxico understands a lot of things in a flash, and possessing this magical magic is enough to create one miracle after another!


    Han Jin has already had a manicure in his hand, but when he wants to release the symbol, the change suddenly occurs, and a pure and innocent magic shield appears out of thin air, and Lei Zhe and the female magician are shrouded in it. A thunder that can be described by horror is vented from the sky, mixed with the shackles of the shackles on the ground, swallowing a figure, while a black arrow is shot against the ground, hitting In the light of lightning, it immediately turned into a myriad of fragments to splash around.


    The last thing people saw was the thief. When he was just invisible, he was bombarded by Lei Guang. The next moment, he was annihilated by the endless white light.


    The whole world seems to have disappeared. In the eyes of people, there are roaring and crazy thunder everywhere. The deafening sound is connected with a string. Every time there is a burst, there are countless broken branches, dirt and sand. Radiation.


    The Moxico family stabilized his body in a very wolf-like posture, and then Cangjie stepped back. Han Jin was also stunned. Perhaps, people can play in the heart of the magic girl''s beauty that day, can laugh at her in the heart of the world, but the power, the magic power she possesses, must not be overlooked by anyone.


    The flying silver snake gradually disappeared, and the same erroneous Lei Zhe appeared in everyone''s eyes. He looked very honest and stood straight in the middle of the magic shield, motionless.


    The magician who was stepped on the calf by Han Jin also stopped barking. He stared at the genius magical girl, and his muscles became distorted. Now he finally believes that there is really a magician here! But...God, isn''t this a tricky person? !


    Wow, crying, breaking the quiet atmosphere, the female magician cried and broke away from the arms of Lei Zhe, limping to the partners, the two female aides and several female magicians greeted Hug together and cry.


    Asa hurried to the magician who was fascinated. It turned out that luck was not invisible, but it was really essential. The two of them were hostages together, but the former was only awkward. After a punch, the latter''s fingers were cut off by several people, and the treatment was too different.


    Many professionals have the opportunity to encounter all kinds of dangers. Some of them can overcome difficulties, and the farther and farther they fly, the more they fly, the others are halfway through, and there is luck in it. factor.


    Moxike took a giant sword and walked back slowly. He looked at Han Jin and then kicked it on the disabled hostage. He muttered, "Brother, close your eyes, it will be very fast." ¡±


    The magician glanced at it and immediately understood it. The tragedy said: "Don''t kill me, don''t..."


    The giant sword in the hands of Moxinke had collapsed, and the tragedy came to an abrupt end. The magician¡¯s neck was almost cut off. He grabbed two helplessly, and then his body was soft and never moved.


    Lei Zhe looked around and saw the enemy mercenaries squatting on the ground in a colorful and bizarre posture. Han Jin went over and picked up a long sword from the ground. The harm was stabbed a bit, and when he pulled the sword, he always picked and stroked, leaving extremely long and deep wounds on those bodies.


    The legendary heroes in many stories are more powerful than the young ones. The so-called big troubles are not dead, there must be blessings. Heroes will always be fully realized in death and sublimated, but in Hanjin, the possibility of birth heroes has been completely eradicated. Because he made up the knife...


    "We have saved them. Why are you killing him?" The magical girl asked that day, and she didn''t know why, her tone was soft and not as cold as before.


    "This... Dear Dean, we are different from you." Moxico replied, he can add the word ''respect'' in front of the title, it is not easy, you know, he is facing When the Dragon Knight Guevara was not so constrained, it was estimated that he was scared by the magic, and now he still has a lingering fear.


    "How is it different?" asked the magical girl that day, and then added another sentence: "My name is Elena, you can call my name."


    Moxico directly ignored the latter half of the sentence: "The distinguished dean, you will take your students back when you finish the task, but what about us? We will continue to live here!"


    "I still don''t understand, can you speak more clearly?" said the magical girl that day.


    "Who doesn''t have his own friends?" Moxike said helplessly: "Maybe, they are just a mercenary squad. Maybe they are the mercenary group. If he is allowed to go back, he will definitely look for friends and friends." Help, come and avenge us!"


    "Yeah." Lei Zhe said: "If they come to us with a bright future, we are not afraid. I am afraid that they will lurk and wait for opportunities like snakes. Once we get into trouble, they will fall into the rocks."


    "The gun is easy to hide and the dark arrow is difficult to defend." Han Jin concluded.


    "Are you complimenting me?" Sinnel jumped from the tree and smiled and answered.


    "But..." The magical girl paused that day: "But this thing can''t blame us!"


    "Respected Dean of the Dean." Mo Xinke scratched his head in a dilemma: "If everyone in the world has a conscience and reason, will there be killing and plundering?"


    That day, the magical girl took a moment and whispered: "Yeah... reminds me of what you said."


    "What have I said?"


    "You said that in this forest, people are more terrible than Warcraft." That day, the magical girl showed a smile like ice and snow: "I understand, thank you!"


    "I..." Moxike stayed there. He had never seen such a bright, so cute smile, and the whole person was lost.

 Chapter 153： extremely suspicious

    The first five or three chapters cup bow snake shadow


    There is no way to continue this kind of thing, and the emotions of the young magicians have become very low. In their view, the experience is nothing but a tour, hire a mercenary who knows the Hydra nest as a guide. Then find the Hydra, everyone join forces to attack, if they can not beat, their dean adults will naturally help, and finally kill the Hydra, using the magic to send the reel back to the city, everything is as simple as that.


    Every step in their imagination contains a lot of details, and every detail has an accident, which is enough to cause danger, even catastrophic consequences. The so-called maturity does not mean that an accident that is about to happen can be accurately predicted. Instead, when an accident occurs, it can immediately determine how the crisis should be resolved. At this time, there is no time to think carefully, and it is entirely instinctive to react. Unfortunately, Instinct can be learned not by learning, but must have experienced the tempering of life and death.


    Moxike found a sand field in the upper reaches of the spring water, and spent a lot of effort to build two very simple tents with branches, barely able to accommodate several people. Girls can sleep in tents today, men Yes, I can only sleep, but fortunately it is summer, and I will endure it.


    This night, no one can sleep well, Han Jin and other people''s psychological quality is not a problem at all, the key is in those magicians, in comparison, several female magicians are the most unbearable, turning over and over until late at night is not easy Sleeping, but awakened in a nightmare.


    Han Jin knew for the first time that the person who had a nightmare would be so horrible! The shouting of the heartbreaking lungs, like the sadness of the millennium, can make people goose bumps. The average person is awakened several times, and will simply ignore nothing. They can sleep on their own, but they can¡¯t do it. There are various dangers hidden in the forest. They can¡¯t relax their vigilance for any reason, but they can¡¯t help but be helped every time. After awakening, they must look around to see a circle.


    It¡¯s dawn, no matter how restful this night, they must continue on their way. They can get home early before completing the task, including Han Jin and others, who don¡¯t want to stay in the World of Warcraft for a long time.


    Moxie is still responsible for the opening of the road. Lei Zhe is not as passive as yesterday. He and Xiannier are on the left and right sides. They are guarded on both sides of the team. After Han Jin and Sasio are responsible for the break, although they are not clearly stated, several people A tacit understanding has been reached, and the magicians seem to be pitiful, and they should help them in the scope of their ability.


    Of course, just a kind of help, people have selfishness, and how much they pay depends on how much the other party can pay for themselves. If they are in danger, will the other party risk their lives to save themselves? If not, why should you sacrifice yourself?


    Trusting this kind of thing is not easy to get. Han Jin and several other people have been together all day long and have experienced various storms, which has laid a solid foundation for their friendship. This is more than a year. Time, how many years can a person live in his life? It took only two days to get in touch with the group of magicians. There was no trust, no feelings or feelings at all.


    However, dramatic scenes have appeared...


    "Flash Leopard! Back!!" Moxie University said, only in the moment he turned his head and shouted and turned his head back, the flash leopard had fallen into a pool of blood, and then the Moss Branch sensed the dramatic magic fluctuations.


    "The killer bee! It''s a murderous bee! Everyone..." Moshinko just shouted half, a dazzling array of fires appeared, bringing the misty bee colony, including the four-meter-high beehive, and a dozen more towering The tree, all wrapped in it, waited for the fire to disappear, everything in the tens of meters was turned into fly ash, nothing.


    "Giant Eagle! Be careful, it treats us as food!" A thunderbolt was lowered, and the giant eagle that Mosike felt nervous was cut into two halves of flesh and blood by the thunder, rolling over the ground between the branches and leaves.


    After several times, Moss is very embarrassing, and there is a top-level magister in the team! What is the meaning of where he yells and jumps up and down? Isn''t it like a clown?


    The attitude of the genius magical girl, Yalina, has undergone earth-shaking changes. She used to be an iceberg, but she was quietly following the team because her responsibility was to supervise and protect. She believed that only when the situation deteriorated extremely It should be shot. Now, she has become a tight bow. As long as she sees something threatening, she will attack the attack first, and will not give the students a chance to practice.


    What is even more ridiculous is that they have encountered two other mercenary squads. As a result, Elena will immediately release a magical enchantment and protect all the people in the team. In such a tense state, she does not have Forgetting to protect other people is worthy of praise, but she is then ready to release aggressive magic.


    One of the mercenary squads sensed the violent magic fluctuations that were enough to make the heavens and the earth change. They suddenly frightened and sneaked into the urine. They thought that they had encountered a bandit mercenary group that specially killed other people. They made birds and beasts on the spot and fled to the depths of the jungle. The other mercenary squad was not good at all, immediately prepared for the battle, the thief was stealth, the shooter sneaked into the jungle, the magician released the shield, the fighter released the vindictiveness, and the Moxin branch jumped to the middle and waved his hand to stop the linna. Impulse.


    Subsequently, Moxico dropped a giant sword to show that he was a peace messenger, then went to the mercenary squad, first sincerely apologized, and then clarified the reason, saying that they are a newly formed mercenary team, because a few days ago In the forest, inexplicably suffered another attack from the mercenary team, so now the mood is somewhat unstable.


    The leader of the mercenary squad was a reasonable person. He listened to the encounter of the Moxin branch and expressed deep sympathy. Then the two men had a heated conversation and had a deep attack on some bad phenomena in the mercenary. The inaction of the guild also expressed condemnation. After the exchange of names, Mo Xinke knew that the original reaper was the reaper!


    Whether it is strength, income, embarrassment or fame, the Reaper''s mercenary squad is above the red squad mercenary squad, and is among the top three in all the mercenary squads in the city! If in the usual time, the two meet in the forest, the other party will not take care of the Mo Xinke. Because Yalina has demonstrated extraordinary strength, the Moss Branch of Huwei Huwei has received considerable respect, and the other party even left the address. After the return of the Moxie Branch, you must find them to drink a few cups.


    In the end, the two sides waved goodbye in a warm and friendly atmosphere. The joyful family returned with a smile at the first sight of Yalina, the facial muscles involuntarily twisted, dangerous! If Elena¡¯s magic is released, it¡¯s an endless result! Maybe Elena can keep her own life, but others? How can you escape the hunter of the Reaper mercenary squad? !


    For ten days, they have been turning around in the forest. Apart from this incident, there is no special experience. As for how many World of Warcraft... There are Yalinna, everything seems so bland, waved In the meantime, the smoke is gone, nothing more.


    However, it must be admitted that their gains are very rich, because the treaty has already been written, all the harvest sides are fairly distributed, and the strength of Yalina is of course much stronger than the few iron armor used. Here is the interior of the Taraxia mountains. The magic crystals harvested every day are much more than that at that time. Therefore, let Han Jin and others have doubts. Is Lei Zhe intentional?


    Han Jin and Mo Xinke also took the opportunity to find an opportunity to talk about Lei Zhe for a long while. As a result, Lei Zhe vowed not to use the meaning of the magicians, and indeed could not find a place that matched the impression.


    On this day, the road is getting harder and harder. The forehead of Moxinke has been covered with a layer of fine sweat, and it is better to cut off the branches of the road, but the thick cane can be seen everywhere. The greater strength does not work at all.


    "Wait a minute! Something is wrong." Sinnel suddenly jumped out of the tree.


    "What''s wrong?" Han Jin greeted him.


    "You didn''t find it? The lower-order Warcraft is getting less and less. I suspect there is a big guy nearby." While Siniel spoke, the pair of pointed ears that came out of the long blond hair also moved a few times. , capturing the sound around.


    After a moment, Elena nodded and said, "This is right. How can there be other low-level Warcraft in the vicinity of the Hydra''s lair?"


    "Who did you listen to?" asked Mo Xinke. His question is worth exploring because he didn''t ask how you know it. Obviously, he confirmed that this genius magical girl could not have any complicated experience.


    "Do you still listen to people? Just think about it."


    Han Jin and others looked at Lei Zhe together. They didn''t deal with the Hydra, so they didn''t know the Hydra''s habits and the situation near the nest, but they knew that nothing could be thought of in the brain. I can understand everything.


    "Come on?" The people of Asa had a good spirit at the same time, and they quickly took a few steps to get up.


    "Well, it shouldn''t be too far, be careful." Elena whispered.


    The young magicians were very excited and said: "Do not worry, we are fine." "Thank you, Dean, I care."


    The Moxico branch snorted in the dark. If there was no Yalina, these students were not enough to sew the Hydra.


    The most wondering thing is Lei Zhe. He clearly remembers when he discovered the Hydra nest last time, but what kind of World of Warcraft is in the chaos, the only thing that is not like the super-order Warcraft like the Hydra, but listen to their dialogue. Is there really a big guy here?


    However, I wondered that the road still has to go.


    Under the sire of Siniel, Moxenko is moving much slower. He is even ready. As soon as he has something different, he will run to Hanjin.


    Just as everyone was cautiously moving forward, a giant eagle was flying in the air, but when the giant eagle flew over the crowd, a deep roar suddenly sounded deep in the jungle, and the giant eagle seemed to slammed into it. On an invisible wall, I immediately pulled up the old high, and while screaming in amazement, flew away.


    As the roaring sounds, everyone feels as if a sledgehammer hits the chest. Hanjin is a little better. The female magicians in the team are already white, as if they are standing. The station is unstable.


    It¡¯s just that the sound is so horrible. How powerful is the combat power of Warcraft?


    The genius magical girl¡¯s unexpected ¡®ßס¯, his expression began to dignify.

 Chapter 154： An instant tragic battle

    The fifteenth chapter of the fierce battle


    Han Jin and others looked at each other. They had not decided that the past would not pass. The ground suddenly vibrated. Then, the crazy roar, the dull percussion, and the fierce magical fluctuations passed far, and the surrounding trees were all over. I was shaken by the shock.


    "What happened there?" Asa was amazed.


    "You don''t want to go around." Lei Zhe''s figure flashed and disappeared into the jungle.


    "It doesn''t have to be so troublesome." Yalina frowned, and then she released the perspective of the eye. The first two perspective eyes were not chosen. After the third perspective eye was released, a The horror of the picture appeared in front of everyone.


    There are two World of Warcraft in the fight for life and death, people who have not seen, can not imagine their huge, such as the old trees around, Xiannier to jump a few times between the branches and leaves, in order to jump on the treetops, and the two Only Warcraft as long as the neck is straight, it is enough to be the same as the old tree!


    Both World of Warcraft have a fat belly. From the lower body, they are similar, similar to lizards, but the upper body is very different. One of them has several heads, and the neck is long, even longer than its body. It swings very quickly, like a snake, which is blue-gray and emits a touch of phosphorescence.


    The other World of Warcraft has to be smaller. Of course, it is only compared with its opponents, but its head is much bigger than its opponent, but only one, in the crazy impact and bite, Obviously at a disadvantage, whenever it falls into a crisis, its mouth will spurt a thick flame and save itself from the crisis.


    Although far from the battlefield, Han Jin and others can feel the fierce battle, as well as the strength of the two World of Warcraft, whether it is hard rock, squat or tall trees, can not withstand their scuffles, sand and stone splashes, foliage The fall, from the time of the battle to the present, has only been a long time, they have razed the jungle around tens of meters.


    In the fight, the Warcraft with several heads can easily take the initiative, but it is very jealous of the flames released by the opponent. As long as the fire flashes, it will go backwards, sometimes it will not be timely. When the flame hits, you can clearly see that all of its heads are shaking violently, even twisting into each other. Obviously, it is very painful.


    "The Hydra? Giant... The Dragon??" Moxico''s eyes almost jumped out of his eyes.


    "Not a dragon, a half-adult baby." Yalena whispered: "I am pitiful..."


    The young magicians immediately picked up and almost applauded. For them, this time they were suffering in hell. Now that they have seen the Hydra, they can finally go home! As for whether they can kill the Hydra, they are not worried at all.


    Moxike and others looked at each other and they all saw a deep smile from their partners. You must know that all the harvest will be equally divided! The key is the dragon, although it is just a young dragon, but its skin can make the best armor, its blood is an extremely rare alchemy ingredient, its bones can make a lot of magic arrows, if you encounter Good patrons, for example, the necromancer, the price of a complete keel can be sold to astronomical figures, and most importantly, they may get a dragon crystal!


    The reality is that if they can get the dragon, they will not do anything for the rest of their lives, enough to be a rich family!


    "I have only heard of this, some people have encountered such a thing, and suddenly became a rich man, I did not expect good luck to come to us today!" Mo Xinke smiled.


    "President, are we going now?" Asa was so excited that she screamed.


    "No, it''s not the time now." Siniel answered.


    The battle between the two World of Warcraft has become more and more fierce. From the hillside to the foot of the mountain, and from the foot of the mountain to another hillside, wherever it passes, it is a mess. In fact, Hydra has a very low position in the top level of Warcraft. One is because the body is too heavy, one is because there is no special strength, only spit some acid water to erode opponents. If you live in a region with top-level Warcraft, the Hydra can only be a person with a tail. But the dragon is an underage dragon, and even the dragon scales are not long, and the Dragon language magic that the dragon is good at is not free to release. Gradually, it releases less and less magic. And the attack of the Hydra has become more and more fierce.


    Finally, the Hydra seized the opportunity. Several heads spit the acid mist on the top, attracting the attention of the young dragon, while the other heads reached the abdomen of the baby dragon, biting hard and letting young The dragon dragged a belly to the sky, and the young dragon was naturally unwilling to wait and see, and opened his mouth and bit the head of the Hydra.


    The violent pain made the Hydra more and more crazy. The remaining snake head bite **** the belly of the baby dragon. A flesh and blood fluttered, and several blood holes with deep visible bones were torn out in the blink of an eye. However, The baby dragon is more painful, so it is even more crazy. It not only does not loosen, but is still swaying fiercely, trying to bite the head of the Hydra.


    "Go!" Xiannier felt that it was time.


    The road to the battlefield is not long, only a few miles, but it is very difficult to go, but it is hard to fall into the madness of the people, and then do not need Mo Xinke to open the road, the magicians are desperately running forward It can be said that it is even rolling.


    When they rushed to the battlefield, the battle was over, and a head of the Hydra slid down on the ground, and the baby dragon was opened, revealing the flesh and blood of the internal organs, and saw a rush from the forest. The madman, the Hydra immediately snarls to warn all uninvited guests.


    But Asa, regardless of the three seven twenty-one, began to release magic, lightning, fireball, wind blade and so on, like a raindrop to the Hydra, and even a small fireball, the two auxiliary sacrifices are also Like a decent release recovery, no matter whether the companion is injured or not.


    The Hydra really felt the hostility, and strode over to the side, and all kinds of magic fell on it, and it didn''t work at all.


    Although it is said that the Hydra is slow, although its legs are short and ridiculous, everything is relatively speaking. The former is compared with other top-level Warcraft, and the latter is compared with its own body length. In fact, the two thick legs of the Hydra are three meters high. The huge body can be described by the Big Mac. When it runs, it gives a feeling of shaking the mountain and pressing it. But it¡¯s mad.


    The young wizards'' faces changed, and they hurriedly began to release the restraint magic, trying to block the Hydra with the earth wall and the fire wall. Unfortunately, the magic released by their magical power was not optimistic, and the effect of the fire wall and the dragon''s interest was different. The land, the Hydra ignores this kind of magic, and the soil wall does not have the height of the two legs of the Hydra, and it does not work.


    Uh... The Hydra is once again making a roar. The closer it is to people, the more shocking it feels. At least people need to look up and see the sly snakeheads.


    Yalena¡¯s magic has been sung, her magic wand moves forward, and a dazzling array of electric light spurts out and falls on the Hydra. It turns into countless arcs and flows out, finally forming a giant net. The Hydra is wrapped in it.


    The shape of the Hydra became stiff, and then slammed to the ground, the incalculable weight, like a bombarded shell, picked up a piece of smoke.


    The Hydra struggled wildly, but the giant net made up of Raytheon seemed to be elastic. No matter how the Hydra twisted, it did not break the package of Lightning.


    Yalena was relieved and then began to sing magic again. At this moment, an unexpected accident happened. A young magician closest to Yalena suddenly used his magic wand. Stinging to Elena, the end of the magic wand, I don''t know when there is a gleaming blade!


    Yalina trusts her own students and loves her own students. She never thought that the attack came from behind her own! What''s more, the speed of the magician''s reaction is not as good as that of the warrior. In a mistake, the sharp blade has penetrated deeply into her heart.


    "Walker, are you crazy?!" Asa was swearing.


    Elena stunned, the magic wand suddenly shot the light, a lightning rushed out, hit the attacking magician at close range, the lightning released by a magician, its power is unimaginable, the magician miserable The number was slammed and was knocked out and flew out.


    Yalena turned around and looked at her good student. Suddenly, a faint shadow appeared on the side of Elena, waving a dagger like a lightning bolt to Yalena''s neck.


    The first assassination was an accident, and the second assassination was an accidental accident. Yarina was still thinking about why her students were going to attack her. I expected to have an assassin! Although there was a lesson last time, in this situation, she could not release the magical detection to find possible thieves.


    However, at this time Han Jin and Xian Nier have already reacted. Just now they are waiting to appreciate the magic of Yalina and relax their vigilance. When they see that Yarina is hit hard, they immediately enter the state, in that silhouette. When it appeared, Han Jin had released a wooden man, but the attack speed of the other party was too fast. He couldn¡¯t wait to block it. He could only manipulate the wooden man to smash into Yalina and hit Yarina to the side.


    The dagger crossed the neck of Elena, and the blood was splashed. The figure didn''t look like Yalina was dead or alive, and turned and went to the distance.


    Yalina swayed down and planted it down. As she fell down, a magic scroll slid out and then turned into a giant electric light, chasing the back of the assassin.


    If the lightning that Yalina just released is almost as thick as the human arm, then the lightning is now a lightning column. The figure was hit and the whole body rolled and flew out, hitting a piece. On the rock, like a picture for a while, it slowly slipped down, and the blood flowed out from the corners of the mouth and the nose.


    Xiannier has opened the longbow, just about to shoot the arrow out, suddenly the corner of his eye is black, the speed of black light is too fast to describe, even beyond the limits of human reaction, but the experience of birth and death has already let Xiannier raise It became an instinct, her subconscious side, a piece of power was shot into her shoulder, through the body, grabbed the ground, nailed the sun on the trunk.


    The match between the shooters, whoever took the initiative in the dark, Xiannier killed many shooters in the enemy camp, but today, it is her turn to be killed.


    At the same time, Lei Zhe appeared in front of the assassin, and the dagger was sent forward and plunged into the front chest of the assassin. Between the electric and the fire, it was impossible to think about how the other party¡¯s strength was. Found that he was wrong, he chose the wrong position! The assassin''s physical strength is far beyond his expectations. Of course, the other party did not expect it, and will suffer this fatal blow.


    A fierce light bloomed in the eyes of the assassin. He grabbed Lei Zhe''s wrist in the backhand, and the strength was so great that Lei Zhe felt his hand be as if it was fixed by the iron hoop, and could not move. Then a dagger directly stabbed to Lei Zhe. Chest.


    Lei Zhe¡¯s eyes were fast, and he buckled the assassin¡¯s wrist. It was only a moment of stalemate. The victory and defeat were divided. He watched the dagger close to his chest. Under the horror, Lei Zhe struggled to make a living. With his right hand, trying to make his daggers cause more damage, while trying to dodge.


    "Ah..." The assassin screamed and forced forward. Lei Zhe''s dagger suddenly went a few inches, and the head of the scorpion even passed through the body, on the rock behind him, and between the two. The distance was naturally reduced by a few inches, and then he used all his strength on his right hand and stabbed to Lei Zhe''s chest.


    Lei Zhe gave up and let go of the key with the best effort. The dagger only made a deep blood trough under his ribs.


    In the twinkling of an eye, the one who stabbed and the one who was stabbed paid a lot of money. Han Jin came to harvest the fruit. No one thought that their encounter was even more fierce than the fight between Warcraft.

 Chapter 155： Life and death

    The first five five chapters of life and death


    When Xiannier was in the middle of the arrow, Mo Xinke quickly stopped in front of Xiannier. Suseo immediately released the magic shield, shrouded them all, and then added a magic shield for himself.


    Han Jin looked quietly at the front. Although he had already applied the gods, the change was too fast. Xiannier was shot first. When he looked at Xiannier, Lei Zhe also lost both sides. He really has no ability to support anyone.


    The battle between Lei Zhe and the assassin is nearing the end. The assassin was first seriously injured by the scroll of Yalina, and then he was thoroughly penetrated by the dagger of Lei Zhe. It is already the end of the strong, and can be scratched in this case. Lei Zhe can only say that his strength is too strong.


    At this time, there was a sorrow in the middle of the forest. Han Jin¡¯s face suddenly changed, his wrists were mammoth, and a wooden man appeared in the air by Lei Zhe.


    At the same time, a black mang shot from the forest, and was shot on the wooden man. Lei Zhe immediately reacted and took a few steps back from his wound, then launched the stealth technique and disappeared into the air.


    Han Jin silently observed the forest. Although the archer had launched two attacks, he could not find the position where the other person was hiding.


    Mo Xinke and others did not dare to move, watching the speed of the arrow shot, even a little faster than the ball of Siniel, can only hold Siniel firmly, watched the surroundings.


    The students of Asa did not understand the horror of their opponents. They surrounded Yalina with grief. There were different crying in the mouth. Fortunately, the enemy did not care about them. They did not attack them. Bathing blood, lying on the ground, no sound, no knowledge of death.


    For a moment, Han Jin suddenly snorted, the wooden man used to save Lei Zhe moved, a boxing on the assassin, the assassin was just going to die, leaving a few breaths, smashing the wooden man¡¯s punch, the blood immediately from the mouth Spewing out of the nose.


    The wooden man did not stop, and he punched it down with a punch and a punch. The muffled sound of the cockroach was extremely cruel in this quiet forest. The assassin did not even have the strength to vomit blood. He could no longer stand and fell to the ground. . However, the wooden man still did not let the assassin, and every time the fist fell, the assassin''s body would twitch.


    Finally, Lin¡¯s shooter couldn¡¯t help anymore, and a hoarse voice sounded: ¡°You all have to die!¡±


    A glimmer of light from the forest, the head of the wood man, the wooden man is not a normal human, the arrow in the head does not affect its ability to act, but also punched it with a fist Assassin''s body.


    The shooter in the forest suddenly paused, and then the dense bowstrings rang, and several arrows screamed out of the forest almost indiscriminately, hitting the joints of the wooden man.


    These arrows are accompanied by magic. They are no longer simply penetrating the wooden man, but they are exploding on the wooden man. The two arms of the wooden man are blown up.


    Han Jin finally found the position of the shooter. His figure started at the same time and flew straight forward. He just rushed out of the two steps and he stopped there.


    In front of the archer, suddenly there was a magician wearing a purple robe. The magician was about thirty years old and had a baby face. The look was very easy-going, but Han Jin smelled a very dangerous. a feeling of.


    "How come you come?!" the shooter said in a hoarse voice.


    "Daisy, what do you mean?" The magician frowned. "You said, I can''t hide my elemental atmosphere in front of Elena, let me follow, now I blame me? I sensed The signal you sent, immediately go here, how fast do you want me?"


    "Yes..." The archer was stagnation, recalling the battle scene at the time, and indeed could not blame the companion. It was too fast, and the battle ended almost in the blink of an eye: "But... but Appleton he..."


    "I already know." The magician''s gaze fell on Han Jin: "It''s this sergeant, right?"


    "Don''t kill him easily!" said the archer, gnashing his teeth: "I want to torture him little by little!"


    "It will make you wish." The magician paused: "Actually... leaving Mr. Appleton is not a bad choice for you, not too sad." The magician did his best, his There is no sadness on his face. On the contrary, he also carries a kind of smile.


    "Terence!" the archer roared.


    "Okay, okay, when I didn''t say anything." The magician smiled and walked slowly outside the forest.


    The shooter looked coldly at the back of his companion, then turned his gaze to the other side. Moxico¡¯s footsteps slammed and he had to step back. He wanted to help Hanjin, but in comparison, he was The fairy that is nailed to the tree is even more dangerous! If the shooter continues to attack Sunil, he is afraid that Sasio will not be able to cope.


    "Self-introduction, my name is Terrence." The magician smiled and said to Han Jin, then he slammed, the magic wand went up, a white ice ring centered on his body and swiftly rolled down. Lei Zhe was swept out by the ice ring, but his reaction was as fast as it was, one turned over, out of the envelope of the ice ring, and disappeared into the air.


    "It''s better to be away from me, thieves." The magician named Terrence smiled: "Know that the challenge is very dangerous. Our great Mr. Appleton is a lesson, isn''t it?"


    Han Jin¡¯s figure began to start, rushing straight to Terrence, on the ability to strike in the distance, he could not take the initiative compared with the magician, in fact, this is his passive.


    "I don''t care." Terrence sneered, the magic wand went up, a group of white mist appeared around Hanjin, and quickly moved closer to Hanjin.


    Han Jin suddenly felt that the air had become extremely cold, and those thick fogs stuck on him, changing into bright ice crystals, and the ice crystals were getting more and more thicker and thicker.


    Han Jin''s body shape has shrunk downwards, just like Lei Zhe just now, disappearing silently.


    Terrence groaned, and then Han Jin rose from behind him and slammed his back.


    With a bang, when Han Jin¡¯s fist is about to hit the target, a piece of something like a small mirror suddenly appears on Terrence, the ice armor released by Terrence! However, Han Jin¡¯s strength was very fierce, and he even broke the ice armor. The fist finally put it on Terrence¡¯s shoulder.


    Of course, Han Jin will not change his target of attack, and his shoulders are not critical. Terrence suddenly turned his side and sneaked back with his magic wand in his hand.


    In the first confrontation, no one was taking advantage of it. Terrence rushed forward and took a few steps, while Han Jin made a sigh.


    Terrence looked at Han Jin with a strange look: "Are you a teacher?"


    "You are a magician?" Han Jin asked in a tit-for-tat manner. The other side''s strength is very large. Now his chest is still faintly painful. You must know that he has applied God''s play now and his body has become extremely strong. With a magic wand, you can feel pain, if it is a knife?


    "Forgot to introduce." Terrence smiled, then moved his shoulders. Obviously, he took the punch and he was equally uncomfortable: "I am a combat mage, a pure war mage!"


    "Then I am a combat sergeant." Han Jin said faintly.


    "Interesting." Terrence chuckled and began to sing magic.


    Han Jin¡¯s figure was like a lightning strike. The distance between the two people was very close. It was only close to Terrence in the twinkling of an eye. Terrence took a step back and swept the magic wand in his hand. A turbid semi-circular ice wall appeared, holding Terrence tightly inside, and under his feet, there was also a mirror-like ice layer, apparently to prevent Hanjin from drilling again from the ground. Come out and attack him.


    Han Jin¡¯s fist hits the ice wall, and there have been countless cracks in the place hit by Han Jin.


    Han Jin took a deep breath and attacked each other with double fists. He made another afterimage in the air. His fist fell on the ice wall like raindrops. Countless pieces of smashed ice splatter splashed around, even his The hair is also covered.


    The magic of Terrence finally sang, and with the action of the magic wand, in this sweltering forest, snow flakes appeared, then one, then dozens, and finally countless snowflakes fluttered from the air, Looking outside, I can''t even see Han Jin and Terrence.


    The snowflake did not fall on the ground, but it was flying and spinning around tens of meters around Terrence, like a living elf, crystal and beautiful.


    But Han Jin couldn''t see anything. He could only close his eyes. The countless snowflakes were simply countless murders. They were surrounded by them and were trying to cut his body. He saw his sleeves before he closed his eyes. There have been countless small cracks on the top.


    The ice wall released by Terrence suddenly opened, a group of white snowballs flew out, hitting Hanjin, Han Jinyu stepped back a dozen steps, then barely stabilized his body shape, then heard Terrence mad The big laughter: "The battle sorcerer? No one can fight against me in my blizzard! Come, let me see how you fight!"


    "Don''t worry about me, go help Rafael." Siniel said with a bite, that Shinya had already hurt her internal organs, so she couldn''t help but make a light cough now, and every time she coughed, she would From the nose and mouth bleeding, the Moxico and Sasou did not dare to move the arrow, they are not priests, only one person who can save Xiannier, Raphael!


    Moxike hesitated a moment. At this moment, the distant shooters seemed to have discovered their intentions. Raising their hands was an arrow. The arrows were mixed with sharp whistling sounds and went straight to Xiannier.


    When Moxike grabbed the sword, the giant sword went up and sealed the arrow. He slammed a slamming fire on the giant sword of Moxinke. He even took a few steps and almost hit Xianni. Seoul.


    Sasio and Mo Xinke looked at each other and the hearts of both of them sank. If Mo Xinke left, Sasko could not protect Siniel!


    "Go!" Sinner said with anger: "Go help Raphael!"


    "I..." Moxenko didn''t know what to say.


    "Are you going to go?" Sinnel suddenly took the arrow feather.


    "No! Xiannier, don''t!" The face of Mo Xinke immediately became pale.


    Just then, a deafening roar came over, it was the Hydra! No matter what magic effect, there will be disappearing, the grid has become more and more bleak!


    "Haha..." Terrence''s laughter became more and more mad: "It looks like you have to knock me down as soon as possible. Otherwise, without me, the Hydra will kill you all."

 Chapter 156： Decline

    Chapter 156


    Han Jin made a roar and shot straight ahead. Now, Mo Xinke and Sasuo are held back. Lei Zhe can''t hurt Terrence in the snow guard. The young magicians can''t stand it all. The burden is on him!


    Terrence smirked and greeted Hanjin without fear. Although he couldn''t compare Hanjin with his body''s strength and speed, he could release magic anytime and anywhere. The ice ring slowed Hanjin''s speed suddenly. The ice cone has a strong lethality. When attacked, he will release the ice wall and ice armor, which greatly improves his defense ability, and even picks up the magic wand and Hanjin. And there is a hard layer of ice moving along with his figure. A professional with rich combat experience usually does not give the enemy two identical opportunities. He is always guarding the weird magic of Hanjin. .


    In any respect, Terrence has the upper hand.


    Han Jin¡¯s speed is getting slower and slower. Terrence seizes an opportunity to release three ice rings in succession, almost making Hanjin an ice man, and then a huge ice cone appears in his hand, mixed with whistling Shot to Hanjin¡¯s chest.


    Han Jin made a step backward with the last strength, and then his body shape shrank to the ground. The next moment, he appeared in a place dozens of meters away, far away from the snow and snow guardian enchantment.


    "Haha..." Terrence laughed wildly: "This gives up? It really disappoints me!"


    At this moment, the young magicians suddenly had a dispute. A male magician flew up and kicked Asa to the ground, then grabbed a magic scroll, and the pickpocket released the magic scroll.


    When the black light flashed, a strong spurt hit, the impact on the arrow, tearing the magic scroll into countless pieces, then the next arrow was incomparably pierced by the throat of the male magician, he danced After a moment, I fell to the ground.


    The young magicians showed a desperate look. They had been arguing for a while. Some of them insisted on immediately releasing the space reel and going back to the city of Lonely, but Asa insisted on not doing it. He didn¡¯t want to be a deserter, even if he wanted Escaped with the guides to escape, things are very clear, the assassins are directed at the dean of Yalina, these mercenaries are fighting to protect them, regardless of friends, only to escape, this despicable Shameless things he can''t do!


    At this time of life and death, the prestige accumulated by Asa was too pale and powerless. Several magicians who had to escape were forced to rob the magic scrolls with violence. Unfortunately, they ignored the cruelty and meticulousness of the enemy.


    However, Han Jin did not have the mood to go after the body, his sight swept over the incomprehensible Terrence, swept over a smirked shooter, swept that maybe a minute, maybe ten minutes, would be from the grid Han Jin, who broke free from it, suddenly smiled and smiled very easily.


    Han Jin blessed himself with a returning Yuan Qing sacred mantra, and sorted out the broken and messy robes. To be honest, he was very afraid of death, so he was also very selfish. Moxike solicited him and hoped that he would give him another blessing. For the magic of the body, but Han Jin always refused to talk about the Mo Xinke, because Han Jin''s first thing to consider is his own safety! On that day, he rushed into the Black Crow City and killed the Quartet. In the eyes of others, he was a fearless warrior. However, if there is no protection from the murder of the earth, he will never go in. What is the reputation for him? neither!


    But the world is so weird, or that God is so ruthless, afraid of what, but what is coming, of course, he can use the mantle to escape far away, regardless of anyone''s life and death, the question is, is it really ok?


    Just now, Asa did not want to leave because he had his own conscience. Now Han Jin can''t go because he has already made Mosike and Sasou their true friends!


    In fact, it is not an easy task to be an unscrupulous deserter. To abandon what was once considered to be good, to have the courage to bear the resentment of the world, to prepare for a life that is completely isolated, think carefully, this ratio It¡¯s harder to die! From now on, no one cares about his emotions, ridicule, being teased, blinded, or even excluded from society. On such a day, living is sin!


    Han Jin looked back at Moss, and his eyes were bright and bright, and his smile was clear and splendid. At this time, Han Jin was not like a **** warrior. Instead, he was holding a flower and standing in the village. Prepare to meet your teenage boy.


    Moxico and Sasou couldn¡¯t help but stayed together for more than a year. Han Jin¡¯s smile has never been so happy. Isn¡¯t he already sure?


    "No, Raphael! Don''t..." Sunnier suddenly made a scream, some women''s intuition was terrible, and Siniel was one of the best, not to mention that she had at least half of her heart in Hanjin. On the body, although she can''t say the specific truth, she just knows that Han Jin''s smile is not a good thing, and it is full of warm eyes, and there is a distinct taste!


    "Not dead," Terrence smirked.


    Han Jin turned over and looked at Terrence, whispering: "Go with me."


    "What?" Terrence didn''t understand, and asked subconsciously.


    "Oh..." Han Jin made a clear laugh, and he is really relaxed now! Just like a person standing on the edge of a cliff, the most difficult thing is to decide not to take that step. Pain, reluctance, hesitation, etc. are all suffering and testing the will of the people, but when it comes to leaping, everything Concerns no longer exist, and there is no need to exist!


    Han Jin has pinched a sword and shouted: "Go!"


    The scabbard of Hanjin''s waist trembled fiercely, and then a group of bright sword light suddenly exploded, smashing the scabbard.


    It used to be an ordinary long sword, but in the hands of Han Jin, it bloomed out of the brilliance of the dynasty, like a dragon born in the wild, light and incomparable, and wrapped in the majesty of the supremacy, it flies Out of a dozen meters, there will be a fireworks-like tail flame composed entirely of streamers. In the eyes of outsiders, this seems to be an expression of elemental energy spillover, but Han Jin knows that every tail flame bursts open. It represents the disappearance of a spiritual exhaustion.


    Han Jin spent a lot of effort on this sword, because his realm is not enough to display Feijian. When he is free, he will add nearly a hundred symbols to Feijian. When he is busy, he will try his best to squeeze time. A few times, until now, it has been unclear how many symbols have been imposed. He only knows that when the symbol is burned out, his life will come to an end.


    When he was in the West City of Beit League, he almost used Feijian to deal with Gerald. Fortunately, the sudden vampire helped him a big favor, but unfortunately, he can only help himself.


    The flying sword broke into the snow and snow to guard the enchantment. In a short distance, it has exhausted three pieces of Fushun, leaving behind a tail of more than ten meters. The snow that is a headache is not any for the flying sword. The role, the dazzling sword light, is firmly locked on Terrence.


    Terrence''s face became dignified, raising his hand to release an ice wall, he did not expect to rely on the ice wall to block the strange sword, just want to test the power of the other magic.


    Han Jin sneered, and Feijian picked up in an incomparably flexible posture, drifting across the ice wall and continuing to approach Tyrones.


    Terrence hurriedly added an ice wall and held himself firmly in it. The flying sword spurred upon it. If the water was lightly on the ice wall, the sound of the sound was blown up. The ice wall has turned into countless pieces to the fourth. Under the smashing, and the flying sword also burst into a huge flame, then the flying sword shot down like a lightning bolt.


    Terrence''s face changed abruptly. When the flying sword had already hit his chest, his figure disappeared extremely sharply. The next moment, he appeared outside a few tens of meters.


    Teleport! This kind of space magic and Hanjin''s cellar technique have the same effect. However, Han Jin can release the mantle without limit, but the magic has a corresponding cooling time.


    Terrence could only move his body, but he could not take the snow and snow to guard the enchantment. When Terrence appeared, the snow of the sky rushed toward Terrence.


    Han Jinjian slammed, and the flying sword flashed, and it surpassed the floating snow and shot straight to Terrence.


    Terrence waved his magic wand, and a huge ice hockey appeared out of thin air, welcoming Feijian.


    The flying sword is like a living, suddenly sinking down, passing the ice hockey and slamming against the ground.


    For Moxike and others, it is just a new kind of magic released by Han Jin. They can¡¯t realize the power of Feijian, but Terrence, who is in it, has a hard time knowing it, at least, that kind of erratic The sudden speed made him feel tremendous pressure.


    The magic wand in the hands of Terrence went down one by one, and an ice ring rolled around with him as the center. The flying sword looked up lightly and slanted upwards. The foggy ice waves all fluttered. It¡¯s empty.


    The next moment, Feijian has flashed behind Terrence, and Terrence wants to use his eyes to chase the flying sword, but it is not catching up.


    "Haussell, help me!" Terrence shouted, then released a spell, his body was firmly sealed by layers of ice.


    The ice seal technique is dubbed as hailstone. It is used to store some rare items. The effect of the ice seal can last for a long time. The ice is very solid. Even if it is exposed to the sun for a long time, the ice will not be iced. It will melt, but it is of little use in actual combat. Terrence uses ice to protect itself, and it is a model for learning and using. However, on the other hand, he also verified his helplessness. The magical attack he is good at does not touch the flying sword. Even the ice wall can''t protect him. The ice armor is more unreliable. If he wants to release other magic, he has no The time to sing a spell, the most important thing now is to save your life, at least until the teleporting magic is cooled.


    The shooter named Hao Susi had already seen it. When he heard Terrence''s big drink, he woke up like a dream, and opened the longbow to aim at Hanjin.


    A wooden man appeared in front of Han Jin, intercepting Hao Sisi''s line of sight, and Mo Xinke had already rushed out like a tiger.


    Hao Susi suddenly sensed something, shot an arrow indiscriminately, and then withdrew to the side with the fastest speed, while Lei Zhe¡¯s figure appeared beside her, the cold dagger¡¯s dagger struggling to stab, but stabbed empty, and suffered Reinvented, Lei Zhe''s speed and strength are greatly reduced, otherwise, Hao Susi can not easily escape his attack range.


    The flying sword was suspended in the air, and it was a little backward. Terrence, who was kneeling in the hail, watched the flying sword nervously. Of course he would not completely seal himself. This is a magic release technique.


    hold on! Terrence is mad in his heart, and as soon as he spends a little longer, he can release the momentary movement again!


    It is a pity that Han Jin is the most unbelievable person. He is like a burning candle. Every movement of the flying sword is burning his vitality.


    A group of dazzling light illuminates on the flying sword, and then a stream of light wraps around the hail, hitting the hail, and a loud bang, the hail has turned into countless crystal fragments, shot down four times. , formed a group of enamel fireworks shrouded in a few tens of meters.


    Terrence''s eyes became dim, and on his chest, there was a blood hole thicker than the bowl. Then his figure swayed and fell to the ground.


    Han Jin also drew a sword, and the flying sword nodded lightly in the air, and surpassed Lei Zhe and Mo Xinke, and shot directly to Hao Susi.


    Hao Susi was frightened and screamed and fled straight to the forest. However, if she wanted to race with her legs and flying swords, it was purely a dream, and then a powerful shooter could not make herself a Light!


    In the sharp and whistling whistle, Feijian smashed the back of Haosisi''s back, and Hao Sisi used all the strength of the whole body to jump off the side, the flying sword stabbed an empty space, and Han Jinjian slammed, and the flying sword was drawn again. A slip of the shadow, shot at the neck of Hao Susi.


    Hao Susi just struggled to dodge, and some of them were flustered and ran into an old tree. However, Lei Zhe and Mo Xinke, who were chasing after her, could not see her chaotic pupils.


    Hao Susi waited, and at the moment when Feijian was going to be in the body, he slammed back to the side, and Feijian rubbed her neck and shot it, hitting the old tree.


    The smug smile just bloomed on the face of Hao Saisi, but it became stiff again. She saw a slippery light from the back of the tree, and the few old people holding the thick tree could not block the flying sword.


    Hao Susi screamed again, and even rushed to the slanting thorns. Hanjin would not give birth to pity because the enemy became a reptile. The flying sword paused in the air and spurred Haoser. Silk vest.


    No one noticed Han Jin, his face turned from red to pale, and turned from pale to iron blue. Now, his cheeks have revealed a gray-black color similar to the dead, compared with the speed of the flying sword. It has been a lot slower.


    Hao Susi jumped up and leaped, and the flying sword once again emptied, and the majority of the blade had fallen into the ground.


    Hao Susi suddenly took a long bow and slammed it on the flying sword. In the distance, Han Jin shook, and a bloodshot oozing from his mouth. Hao Saisi backhanded again, screaming, her long bow waisted. Fortunately, she is not holding the giant sword of Moxie in her hand. Otherwise, Han Jin has already died on the spot.


    Feijian trembled fiercely, and Haosisi¡¯s heart was in a hurry, and he even extended his foot and stepped on the Feijian.


    Han Jin sighed and changed a few handkerchiefs. The flying sword suddenly retreated out of the mud. Hao Saisi stepped on the air and almost shook himself. Before she reacted, the sword The light flashed, followed by the splattered blood, and the flying sword had penetrated the left leg of Hao Susi.


    "Ah..." Hao Sisi sighed and couldn''t help but fall down.


    It stands to reason that the first to arrive is Lei Zhe, but he is very inconvenient to move, has been dragged down by Mo Xinke.


    Moxike was not a good man and a woman, but he was stirred up by the murderous flames, and he did not speak. He waved his sword and roared down. His goal was that of Joseph¡¯s right leg.


    The Moxico Branch just heard it very clearly. Isn¡¯t it necessary to torture Hanjin a little bit? Then you have to be enlightened!


    A shooter lost the longbow and injured one leg. She couldn''t protect herself at all. She could only watch the swordsman fall with desperate eyes.


    Hee... The blood was splashed again, and the half-leg of Haosisi was brushed down, and the pain was so severe that Hao Saisi made a louder than a scream.


    Moxico kicked on the face of Hao Sisi, and smiled and said: "Don''t you torture us? Come! Come here!"


    Just then, a horrible roar came over, and the face of Moxico changed dramatically, but Hao Susi showed a nearly twisted smile: "Haha... you... you will also be with me. Dead, die together, haha..."


    The laughter did not fall, the sword front of Mo Xinke had swept from her neck, a **** head flew straight to the old high, rolled into the grass, the kind of sly smile solidified on her face.


    Moxie was too lazy to look at the body and sprinted out of the forest with a long sword.


    Han Jin has already reached the end of the oil, but he can''t relax, can''t relax, the grid wrapped around the Hydra is very bleak, maybe the next time Hydra will burst out!


    The flying sword floated over, but the light on the flying sword was not as dazzling as it was at the beginning, and the speed was no longer so light, but the goal was clear, firm and unshakeable! Every attack of Feijian will exhaust a dozen or even hundreds of symbols of aura, especially the sword that forcibly breaks the hail, almost exhausted his efforts. Now Hanjin is driven by its own energy. Flying sword, and this, has far exceeded his endurance!


    The Hydra is still curling up in the power grid. Several pairs of fierce eyes are staring at the flying sword. With instinct, it senses that the little thing has terrible lethality.


    Han Jin¡¯s body is already faltering, but his handcuffs are unusually clear and accurate. The flying sword slams and slams down. The back of the Hydra has been bitten by a dragon. Deep wounds, the flying sword did not flash, disappeared into the wound.


    Han Jin sighed with a sigh of relief, and then a roar like a thunder rang out over the forest: "Broken!"


    With a loud bang, Hanjin''s flying sword instantly shattered into countless pieces, and each piece was turned into a turbulent flow of energy that could penetrate the stone, ruthlessly tearing the muscles and internal organs of the Hydra, a gushing blood spring. The foot splashed more than ten meters high, and the wound on the back of the Hydra has turned into a large blood hole that is a few meters wide and deep bottomless.


    The Hydra made a painful roar and struggled hard, but all of this, Han Jin couldn''t see it, and he couldn''t hear it. He sank his legs and fell to the ground, then softly squatted there.


    "Raphael!" Moxico screamed in surprise and joy, but when he picked up Han Jin and saw Han Jin¡¯s dead cheek, his voice suddenly began to tremble, like a head. The beast is whining: "Raphael..."


    "The blood of the dragon!" Xiannier¡¯s brain flashed. Only she knew the secret of Han Jin, and only she could figure out a way. Xiannier screamed: "Let him drink the blood of the dragon! Fast!! ¡±


    "What?" Sasio said.


    "Fast..." Sinner yelled, then her head sank and her body hangs down.

 Chapter 157： Dandao

    The first fifty-seventh chapter Dandao


    It was boundless darkness, very quiet, and extremely cold, but Han Jin couldn¡¯t feel anything. The last blow was simply the same as the Hydra. At the same time that the Flying Sword was broken, his consciousness began to drift away. I can only quietly and quietly sink in the darkness.


    Suddenly, a light ignited on the dark plains, and the light was very faint, like a small candle, compared to the boundless darkness, it was insignificant.


    But the fire has been burning in stubbornness, and the flaming tongue of the cockroach is getting bigger and bigger, and finally it becomes a bonfire floating in the air.


    Perhaps it was because of the warmth that felt, perhaps because the fire was too glaring in the darkness, and Han Jin¡¯s consciousness no longer continued to sink, and he recovered a little bit soberly.


    The fire is like life, always growing and expanding. I don¡¯t know how long it has passed. The fire has spread from a lake of fire to a boundless sea of ??fire. It once dominated the darkness of the world and has already been expelled. The coldness of the bones is also invisible in the fire.


    Although I couldn''t hear any sound, I could feel the roar of the fire, and the flying sea of ??fire was extremely broad. No matter which direction Han Jin looked, I couldn''t see the end of the sea of ??fire.


    Han Jin suddenly produced a very strange feeling. It seems that there are two of him, one in a far-reaching place, silently observing this burning world, one is a dust in the sea of ??fire.


    This feeling has just been produced, a huge suction, sucking the dust out of the sea of ??fire, and throwing it straight toward the other far away, when the two merge with each other, a loud bang, Han I felt that my eyes were shining and all the feelings were coming back. He could feel the sorrow and sorrow that the body had uploaded, and even heard someone whispering around.


    Han Jin suddenly understood, the piece of boundless fire is actually his fire of Dantian, but also a fire!


    "I want to give him a drink? Almost?" Han Jin heard the voice of Sasio.


    "You don''t know Raphael''s food." Moxie replied: "I can guarantee that if he wants, he can eat the whole dragon. Do you believe it or not?"


    "This..." Sasou looked back at the huge dragon like a hill: "Are you too exaggerated?"


    "Exaggeration? When Raphael eats the bears of the earth, why don''t you exaggerate?"


    When the voice just fell, Han Jin felt that someone had opened his mouth, and then a liquid filled with cockroaches came in. Han Jin subconsciously wanted to spit out the bad things, but the body muscles did not obey his control. Talking about his throat and tongue, he couldn''t even open his eyelids.


    However, his body is like the need for those stolen goods. The throat squirmed a few times and swallowed all the liquid. Han Jin has a creepy feeling. What happened? He obviously wants to vomit!


    "Look!" Moxie is still licking Hanjin''s mouth: "Raphael is drinking!"


    "He has already drunk more than 20 cups?" Sasio smiled bitterly: "I am afraid... there will be an accident."


    "What happened?" Moxico said very disdainfully: "Sasio, I ask you, who in this world will definitely not harm Rafael?"


    "We don''t hurt Raphael because we are friends, aren''t we?"


    ¡°What are you eager to advertise yourself?¡± Moxie said: ¡°I asked who ¡®the most¡¯ would not harm Rafael.¡±


    "Steelberg." Sasio replied: "I see it, even if Raphael wants him to die immediately, he will not hesitate."


    "You..." Moxie said with anger: "Do you deliberately lift the bar with me?"


    "Then who are you talking about?"


    "Xinnier." Moshin.


    "What you are asking is who will not harm Rafael, Siniel, just like Raphael, and Steigenberger..."


    "You give me a go, I don''t tell you!" Moxie said with anger, and then he opened Han Jin''s mouth.


    Han Jin innocently analyzed what the Mox family had to drink for himself. Although he could not control the body, he could feel the change of the body, hot! Unbearable heat! It seems that it is not liquid, but magma!


    After all, the dragon is the top-level Warcraft. The energy contained in its body is huge to a terrible degree. A dragon crystal uses Taiyi to calculate energy. Ten thousand Xuan is a Taiyi, and Ten Thousand A is A mysterious, Han Jin''s original energy is almost a thousand, the distance between the former and the latter is like the difference between heaven and earth.


    Han Jin desperately wants to open his mouth, hoping to discharge those unbearable heat, but unfortunately this is just his luxury.


    Dantian has been unable to accommodate it. The heat is spreading to his limbs. Then, it is the pain of knife-cutting. Every inch of skin and every capillary is undergoing a severe test. If it is only one The place feels pain, no big deal, but it goes to the hair, down to the toes, and every place feels severe pain. What is the difference between this and Ling? !


    Just when Han Jinqiang was patient and patient, he suddenly heard that Mo Xinke said: "You, go and take some dragon blood."


    Han Jin almost collapsed. If the soul can collapse, he wants to scream: "No!" But he couldn¡¯t scream anything. The next moment, his mouth was opened again, and then the **** dragon The blood ran down his throat.


    Han Jin feels that the whole body is burning. The pain is like any force that keeps smashing his skin and flesh. In fact, his will is very strong, but at this moment, he wants to beg, Really want to beg for mercy.


    "What is that?" Sassu suddenly said with amazement.


    Han Jin¡¯s body has already risen in a burst of fog. His limbs, chest, and face are shaking and he can¡¯t help himself.


    "There is a reaction!" Mo Xinke said: "Fast! Dragon Blood!!"


    "Are you sure you want to drink Raphael?" Sassu asked hesitantly.


    ¡°Is this not a reaction? Prove that we are right!¡±


    Han Jin has not heard what the Moxike and Sasou are saying. He has seen the boundless sea of ??fire. As for the scope of the sea of ??fire, it has become bigger again. He does not know because he could not find the sea of ??fire. At the end, but the gushing flame tongue has turned into a bright gold, pure and shining, just like the essence.


    In addition to Hanjin¡¯s body, the Moxenko, who is immersed in joy, has a cup of glass to fill the dragon¡¯s blood. He doesn¡¯t understand what Dragon Blood means for Hanjin!


    Every time a cup of dragon blood is poured, Hanjin¡¯s fire will be a strong one. In the inexplicable world, the gushing flame tongue is close to the sky, and the downward spread has spread to the abyss of Wanwanzhang. Finally, countless flames disappear at the same time. Because every inch of space is filled with fire, there is no room for flying, and the fire tongue naturally ceases to exist.


    The young dragon was the descendant of the golden dragon. He came to the Taraxia mountains for special reasons and invaded the territory of the Hydra. This led to an endless battle. The dragon''s blood contains a huge magical power. Although it can''t be compared with Longjing, it has made the current Hanjin unbearable, but this magic is very easy to dissipate, and it can only be used as an alchemy material.


    It is not a secret to store magic in the dragon''s blood. Many people know that only those who have the ability to kill dragons are too lazy to collect dragon blood and attract their attention. It is Longjing, as well as dragon scales and keels. The value of things is far more than dragon blood, but for Han Jin, who is equivalent to a mid-level professional, dragon blood is the most important!


    If there is no accidental killing, Han Jin can''t taste the taste of dragon blood. He doesn''t have the habit of drinking blood, but the common sense of Xiannier and Sasou will only focus on the dragon crystal, dragon scale and keel. On the same, it is impossible to remind Han Jin.


    Can drink dragon blood before the magic dissipates, this is Hanjin''s great creation!


    However, at this moment, Han Jin will never feel lucky. He has been struggling in pain. The golden light is getting denser and denser, filling every corner. At the beginning, his consciousness can fly freely in his own life. It is also possible to pass through every fire tongue, but as the light becomes more and more crystal clear, the movement of consciousness becomes slower and slower, and finally it is impossible to move. Then, he has a feeling of suffocation.


    I don¡¯t know how long it¡¯s been, I don¡¯t know how many dragon blood that the **** Moss has poured, and a loud bang, Han Jin¡¯s life sounded a dull blow, and the crystal light shattered, then All the light huddled in the same place, and Han Jin¡¯s consciousness could not continue to stay in the sea of ??life, and he was bounced out.


    "Can''t let Raphael drink again!" Sasou called: "Look!"


    Han Jin¡¯s body has already oozing a tiny piece of blood, and with a touch of his hand, it is a bright red. Sasio holds his palm and looks at the Mox family.


    "But..." When I saw this scene, Moxico became somewhat uncertain, and then gritted: "The last cup!"


    "You are crazy!" Sasio rushed to grab the wine cup filled with dragon blood in his hands.


    Who knows that the other hand is extremely abrupt and sticks out from the side, grabbing the glass first, "Raphael, are you awake?!" Moshinko shouted.


    Han Jin opened his eyes and looked at the Moxico. At this moment, he should jump up and let the Moxico become a pig! Because in the time of extreme pain, he has made many oaths.


    "Raphael, how are you?" Sasio also called.


    "Let me take a break, tired..." Han Jin slowly closed his eyes. He was really tired. Not only the body, but also the heart was overwhelmed, but the burning pain in his throat reminded him that he had lost. Too much water, Han Jin had to open his eyes again: "Is there water?"


    "Yes!" Sasio hurriedly found the water bladder from his body.


    "You don''t have water in your hand." Moxie said with a wink and eyebrows: "You should treat it as water, don''t be afraid, in fact, you have already drunk a lot."


    Heaven is awkward, it can be violated, and it is self-defeating, not living! Moss is so good that it should not be salted on the wound before Han Jin¡¯s scars are healed!


    Han Jin¡¯s eyes were bright, obviously black pupils, but they burst into two golden dragons, and then Mossenko made a strange noise, and the body rose up and flew more than 20 meters. After opening the ground, even after playing a few rolls, it was considered to stabilize the figure.


    Han Jin did not launch an attack. He just grabbed the collar of the Moxico and threw him out.


    Although the Moxic Branch did not release the vindictiveness, but it was able to take such a burly big man like a chicken, and the strength of Han Jin¡¯s present is unfathomable!

 Chapter 158： Magical Tao

    The first fifty-eight chapters of the magical Tao


    "Raphael, how can your strength become so big?" Moxie screamed.


    In fact, this is enough to prove what kind of trust exists between them. If there is a gap in the heart, when Hanjin¡¯s hand grabs the Moxie collar, Mossenko may think that Hanjin wants to attack him. Then quickly responded, but Moxenko has not released vindictiveness from beginning to end, not only his people trust Han Jin, but even his instinct is also no defense against Han Jin!


    A faint smile blooms in Han Jin¡¯s mouth. No one can keep calm in the unbearable pain, but now that he has returned to normal, the resentment against Mo Xinke has disappeared. Han Jin never likes it. The person who cares, not to mention his heart is very clear, if there is no Moxin branch, he can never be completed Dan Road!


    Looking at the cup full of blood red, Han Jin raised his hand and poured the dragon''s blood into his mouth. At this moment, the dragon''s blood is no longer as hot as it was just now, leaving only a warm, warm feeling. .


    "Raphael, do you know that you are like a barbarian now!" Moxico smiled and came together.


    At this moment, the other side heard an exclamation. Han Jin turned to look at it. Xiannier, who was laid down on the bluestone, was coughing violently. Every time he coughed, he would spurt a blood from her mouth. The mask on her face has been smashed, but the auxiliary sacrifice responsible for taking care of the wounded does not dare to take off the mask.


    "Xinnier!" Sasio exclaimed, and even as he felt a flower in front of him, Han Jin walked through the distance of a dozen meters at a shocking speed and stood quietly beside Shannier.


    After the battle was over, the Moxic Division broke the arrow with a sword and took the Sunrider back here. One of the auxiliary sacrifices carried two scrolls of the Holy Spirit. The Holy Spirit blessed and could not heal the injury. The injury no longer continues to deteriorate, and the duration lasts for about three days. The problem is that their space scroll has been destroyed. Not to mention three days, even if they can¡¯t return to the city of Lonely in 30 days, it is impossible to ask for it. help. Therefore, the young magicians are all looking sad, and seeing Han Jin, who has been in a coma, wake up and there is no happiness.


    It¡¯s not that they are widowed. No one knows what kind of price Han Jin has paid, except for Sunil. Moses and Sasio are only slightly aware of it.


    Han Jin silently looked at the arrow feathers inserted under the shoulders of Xiannier. Although there is no magic power on this arrow, the production process is very vicious, and the arrow shaft is covered with long and short barbs, whether it is inverted or not. Going along, will bring more trauma to the arrow.


    "Raphael, how? What happened to Senniel??" Moxico asked in a hurry.


    "It''s okay." Han Jin said softly, at this moment he found his voice very hoarse, turned his head and saw that Sasio was still holding the water bladder in his hand, then reached out to pick up the water bladder, raised his neck and breathed it in one breath. The water in the water bladder is clean.


    "Is it really okay?" Sasio looked worried, and Siniel was still coughing up blood. Is this kind of injury really going to be okay?


    "Her lungs have been hurt." Han Jin looked up and looked at the sky: "How long have I been fainted?"


    "It''s almost a little late."


    "That''s right." Han Jin nodded. "Xinnier spit out blood, and must vomit clean, otherwise it will leave pain in the future."


    "Oh." Moxico and Sasio seem to understand and follow the nod.


    Han Jin waited for a while, and saw that Sunnier no longer coughed up blood, and then began to reach out and draw a symbol in the air. In the past, when Han Jin showed his performance, Mo Xinke and Sasuo could not see anything, only in Fuxi. The moment when the effect is produced, you can see the faint light. However, at this moment, it is completely different from the past. Countless golden stars flew out from Hanjin''s fingers and hung in the air, forming a weird rune.


    Both Mo Xinke and Sasio were in a hurry. Han Jin waved his hand and sipped: "Go!"


    Fu Yi turned into a golden streamer, attached to the arrow, Han Jin waited, and then reached out to grab the arrow feather, pulled out the arrow a little.


    If others dare to do this, Moxenko has already smashed the sword and killed it. Although he trusted Han Jin in his heart and saw the scene in front of him, he could not help but **** a cold air. And Chanel is very quiet, as if nothing is felt.


    Soon, Han Jin pulled out the whole arrow, "Hey?" The eyes of Moxico immediately slid round, and the arrow became soft, like a snake, the vicious barbs in the wind. Gently twirling, like a weak blood red fluff, covered with the blood of Xiannier.


    Han Jin¡¯s hand threw the arrow shaft on the ground. After the arrow rod landed, it twisted a few times. It became a living thing. The golden stream light disappeared from the arrow shaft at a very fast speed. When Mo Xinke curiously used his foot When kicking, the arrow has recovered.


    Under the shoulders of Xiannier, there was a wound with a thick finger. A bright red blood rushed out of the wound. Hanjin¡¯s hand swiftly swung, and then the palm of the hand pressed down, and countless golden streams were floating. Going down, attached to the wound of Xiannier, you can see with the naked eye that the speed of blood efflux is slowing down a little. Finally, the bright spot completely covers the wound of Xiannier.


    Han Jin sighed a sigh of relief, the six-six hexagram technique in the Dao Zang, the former is a curse for healing, and the latter is all murderous. Fortunately, he has enough interest and does not like partial science. I almost learned it. Although I can''t talk about it all, I have at least a very clear impression. Otherwise, he doesn''t know what to do.


    ¡°Yes?¡± Sasko said softly.


    "Yeah." Han Jin smiled and said: "Do not worry."


    "Adult!" A sudden and rushing voice came from the side: "I beg you, help our dean!"


    Han Jin turned his head and spoke to Asa, and all the young magicians were all surrounded. Everyone had an anxious look on their faces, but they did not dare to be abrupt.


    With that weird magic, I killed two assassins, and then killed the Hydra with only one blow. Han Jin is already an unfathomable power in their hearts, even though Han Jin finally The magic stunned to the ground, but this is not enough to affect their awe, replaced by their dean, may not be able to hit a top-level Warcraft.


    "Raphael, if you can... help them." Suseo intervened, Han Jin did not know what happened, Sasio and Moshinko had learned the process of guilty of the young wizards. They like Asa very much, how is the ability to be another thing, at least, Asa is a real man!


    "Good." Han Jin nodded. It is reasonable to say that this kind of thing, Sasou should not be more and more embarrassing, there must be a reason inside, so he generously agreed.


    Asa overjoyed, his gaze swept over the half of the arrow and walked forward. Who knows that Han Jin did not follow him, but instead walked to the other side. The pale Lei Ze leaned against a wooden stake and reclined. There, it seems to be sleeping.


    It is not easy to win the friendship of Hanjin. For Han Jin, this kind of thing will never change with the external factors. The beauty and re-emphasis of beauty can not change him. Therefore, before treating the young Dean of the Magic Academy, he must first confirm the situation of Lei Zhe.


    Lei Zhe¡¯s alertness is very high. Han Jin is five or six meters away from him. He has already opened his eyes and saw that Han Jin, a look of surprise and joy, passed over his face. He tried to struggle to stand up, but his body was still there, his brows almost wrinkled, apparently pulling the wound.


    Han Jin reached out and said that Lei Zhe would not move. Then he walked to the front of Lei Zhe and put the back of Lei Zhe''s neck with his back.


    Lei Zhe smiled weakly. Although his body did not move, his eyes have been curiously looking at Han Jin. His insight is much stronger than that of Mo Xinke. He has felt that Hanjin has undergone earth-shaking changes!


    Lei Zhe''s pulsation is stable and powerful. It is not like there is any hidden worry. Han Jin leaned down and carefully observed the wounds of Lei Zhe. Although the blood flowing out of Lei Zhe had already stained half of the body, the wound could not be deep into the meat. Han Jin was relieved.


    "Is it good for Lei Zhe?" Sasao said.


    "Nothing, this guy''s physique is as strong as a bull." Han Jin smiled.


    "He is like a bull?" Mo Xinke swears, whether it is physical fitness, weight or height, among several people, he can definitely count as the first: "He counts as a calf!"


    Lei Zhe opened his mouth to counterattack, and then reacted to himself and could not speak. When he spoke, he would shock the wound, and he could only sneak a look at Moxie.


    In the eyes of many young magicians, Han Jin walked slowly to Yalinna because her injury was too heavy, and no one dared to move her. She was always lying in a broken leaf.


    At that time, Han Jin tried to save her, but the thief shot too fast, and the sharp dagger cut off her small half neck. As for the injury behind her, Han Jin couldn''t see it. Fortunately, the magician''s strength was limited, and the blade did not penetrate her body. If it was replaced by the Moxin Branch, the thief would not need to make up a knife.


    Under Elena, there is a black and red blood pool. God knows how much blood she has flowed, and the flesh of the neck is showing a miserable white belly. The beauty of the face is nothing, the brow is slightly wrinkled and the lips are light. It seems to be a pain in the heart, and it seems to be condemning anything.


    Han Jin also did not dare to move Yalina''s body indiscriminately. He grabbed Yarina''s pulse and listened carefully. Yalina''s pulse was extremely weak, and there was still something left. Han Jin carefully extended it. Fingers, touched the flesh between Yalinna''s neck, and a feeling of dryness came from the fingertips. Han Jin was very wrong. At this level, Yalina should have died long ago!


    "Are you using any magic?" Han Jin asked.


    "Yes...Yes, adults." A tribute to the sacred life: "I brought two scrolls of the Holy Spirit."


    "Adult, Dean...can..." Asa slammed, and he could not go on.


    I don''t know when to start, they no longer use ¡®you¡¯ to call Han Jin, but they are very tacit to be replaced by ¡®´óÈË¡¯.

 Chapter 159： Return to life

    The first fifty-nine chapters are back to life


    Han Jin pondered for a moment, carefully shot a symbol, Fuhua turned into countless golden light spots on the wound between the neck of Yalina, but there was no reaction at all, the flesh of the wound was still pale and pale. .


    The faces of the students all showed a desperate look. If the dean died, even if they could return to the college safely, they would face a storm.


    Han Jin reached out and touched the wound gently. This time, unlike the last time, the skin at the wound had become a little softer. Han Jin was relieved, and his own cockroaches still worked, but Yalena¡¯s injury is too heavy. At present, the symbol he can release is far from the extent of life and death, meat and bones, and can only improve the situation of Yalina.


    In fact, Han Jin is very clear. What I need most now is blood transfusion. For a normal person, even if I don¡¯t cause any trauma to him, just use the needle to draw so much blood, it will be dying, no matter in which world. In the blood, the blood has an unparalleled importance to the living body. Even if Yalina is a super-powerful, she can''t escape this law.


    But this idea is absolutely impracticable at the moment. It is a big problem whether the blood type matches. Han Jin has no choice but to sigh. This is somewhat ridiculous. The super-order strong person bleeds too much and dies?


    "Adult? How? Is there a way?" Asa eagerly asked.


    Han Jin smiled and laughed. He didn''t lack the countermeasures. The key lies in who is responsible for the risks. He spends a lot of effort and releases high-order Taoism. This is not worth it.


    The monasticism is about the creation of the heavens and the earth and the mystery of invading all things! A word of ''taken'' and a word of ''invasion'' are enough to prove the essence of the monasticism!


    Shun Shifan, anti-sin, only in this upside down, monasticism is to act against the sky! Salvation of the dying Yalin, but once again acting against the sky, if the injury is Moxico or Sasio, he has long released the symbol, there is nothing to consider, but now, he must think Clear the cause and effect.


    "There is a solution, but there is danger." Han Jin replied.


    "What kind of danger? How big is the chance of success?" Asa heard that Hanjin had a way, and he couldn''t help but be happy.


    "One side is life, one side is death, and the chance of success is half." Han Jin did not tell the truth, in fact, he has at least 70% confidence, but can let Yalena step into the top ranks at this age. In addition to her own talents, she does not know how many people are concentrating on her body. How can there be no power behind her? So he has to put the responsibility first.


    "Half of the chances of success?" Asa excited: "What are you waiting for? The dean''s injury is too heavy, and it may not last long. Let''s get started!"


    Asa was too excited, so that she did not realize that what she had just said was simply directing Han Jin.


    On one side, Mosike and Sasou frowned, worried about Han Jin, Han Jin¡¯s temper, they all taught, and they had nothing to say to their own people, but once the outsiders were slightly disrespectful, the face turned It¡¯s definitely faster than flipping a book.


    "The chance of success is only half, are you sure you want to start?" Han Jin asked again.


    "Begin!" Asa¡¯s face showed a fascination. The situation at the moment was very clear. If Han Jin did not take the shot, after three days, the effect of the blessing of the Holy Spirit was over, and Yalena was sure to die. It¡¯s better to let Han Jin There are still at least half of the hope for treatment.


    "What is your opinion?" Han Jin looked at other magicians.


    At this time, several of the students responded quickly, but these people reacted differently. Some people quietly stepped back a few steps, and some people stood in the same place.


    However, there are still more people standing next to Asa and firmly saying: "Get started, adults!"


    "Good." Han Jin''s tone was short and powerful. Then he began to mobilize the spiritual power in his body. His fingers danced in the air and drawn a rune that was difficult to understand.


    The time of this spelling is longer than any time Han Han used in the past, because he released the high-order Taoism that is uncompromising, and the curse of the soul! Even if the injured person has already reached the point where the soul flies, he also has the ability to chase the soul back and seal it in the wounded.


    Han Jin just had a full drink of dragon blood, and his body was full of energy. He dared to take a chance. If it was before yesterday, he wouldn¡¯t even think about it. Maybe he hadn¡¯t waited for the spell to form, and the energy in his body had already been spent. It is.


    After more than half an hour, Han Jin¡¯s forehead has already appeared sweating. At this time, the spell has finally taken shape. With Han Jin playing a handprint, he whispered: ¡°Go!¡±


    The plaques condensed in the air were all scattered by the fingerprints, and they were turned into countless light rains, splashing them in the branches and leaves, and in the grass. However, they did not disappear, but they kept rolling and flying.


    Ancient trees, shrubs, grasses, and even mosses, all the green vegetation withered at the speed that the naked eye can perceive, and the countless light rain continues to dance in the forest, jumping from one branch to another. From a piece of grass to another grass, where the happy light flies, where the creatures begin to wither, the scope is wider and wider, and within a hundred meters, it turns into a yellow.


    Too cursed the soul of the curse, can be regarded as the interpretation of this ¡®to¡¯ character to the most vivid situation! For the self-cultivator, there has never been too much scruples except for some rules that must be observed.


    A ginseng essence that has been cultivated for thousands of years already has the ability to communicate with other life. Or, it is already a real life. Will the self-cultivator let it go because the ginseng essence has been repaired into a supernatural power? Never will!


    A wild fox that swallows a demon in the moonlight, even if it has never done a bad thing, just squatting in the corner and practicing, what will happen to the comprehension? Kill it, win Dan!


    In fact, the comprehension is the robber who went to the heavens and the earth to reverse the brigade. All means are only to complete the dream of immortality! Therefore, they will not be tempted, the robbing will be robbed, the account will account for!


    Moreover, relying entirely on one''s own true yuan to save a dying person will cause no small damage to himself. It is hard to cultivate this step. No one wants to retreat. Naturally, no one will create a way to harm others. The law, the introduction of the thunder, the use of the gods and many other methods, are fundamentally tricky.


    Mo Xinke and others are staring at the changes in the forest. They can''t figure out the soft, warm, happy light spots. Why are they like deadly toxins? Where do you go, where will the vegetation quickly wither? Can this magic save people? ?


    Han Jin felt almost the same, and he shot a handprint and said: "Get up!"


    The fingerprints blew in the air, and countless light spots flew like a bird, and they condensed into a huge ball of light, and then began to fall down.


    Han Jin is a very handsome young man. His appearance is almost impossible to pick up, and his smile always gives a warm feeling. It should attract the attention of the girl. Unfortunately, whether it is gorgeous or Xiannier. , ÑÉ or Yalina, and a few female magicians and auxiliary sacrifices. After seeing Han Jin for the first time, I quickly turned my attention to other places, because Han Jin¡¯s temperament was too Weak, in this troubled world, the weak man is not qualified to be the center!


    Now Han Jin has become another person, although his appearance is still the same as before, but his eyes are open and closed like electricity, and there is a kind of sharpness that he dares not to look straightforward, and he is now releasing a huge amount of ''magic''. The imposing manner is that when there are countless spots of light condensing upwards together, the scene is very spectacular!


    The light spots are swaying down, and Han Jin stands in the light rain, constantly swaying the handcuffs, robes, and sorrows, not to mention that he is very handsome, and with the countless light points, handsome to the extreme, that Several female magicians almost looked at each other and even forgot the dying dean.


    Every bit of light rain drops, and I have a bit more blood on Irina''s face. When the light rain falls, if there is no ugly wound between the necks, Yalena seems to be full of vitality. Be healthy when you are not injured.


    Everyone''s face has changed. Looking at the scale of this magic, there are still effects. Some people even think that Han Jin has released an unknown curse. But the question is, why are they not sensing magic fluctuations? !


    Han Jin sighed with a sigh of relief, once again bent down to grab the veins of Elena, Yalina''s pulse is still very weak, but more stable, at least have a certain law.


    "Big... adults, how?" Asa asked, although he could see the effect, he still hoped to get a positive and clear answer.


    "Tomorrow she will wake up herself, but during this time, you should take good care of her, for example, you should move her to a clean place, give her more things, and the fog in the forest is too heavy at night."


    "I know, adults!" Asa replied in a sly tone.


    Uh... the young magicians couldn¡¯t help but cheer, and there was a female auxiliary offering that rushed toward Han Jin. Han Jin¡¯s brow was picking up, and the eyes were open and closed. The female acolyte was frozen there. There is still a handkerchief in the hand, and the data is lost before and after. I don¡¯t know if I should continue to come over or return.


    Han Jin understood the meaning of the other party, reached for the handkerchief and smiled and said: "Thank you."


    "Rafael, are you okay?" Sasio said anxiously. He regrets very much now. If he knew that he would force Hanjin to release such a magic, he would not persuade Han to save people.


    "I..." Han Jinang wanted to say nothing, but the tone suddenly turned: "It will be fine for a few days."


    "Adult, thank you! Thank you!" Asa gave Han Jin a deep sigh: "Really thank you..."


    The magicians also followed Han Jinyu, and all the faces were grateful for not knowing how to express them.


    Han Jin smiled and waved his hand, and his heart was a little different. In fact, the feeling of saving people is also very good.

 Chapter 160： bad friend

    The first six zero chapter loss friend


    In the early morning, Xiannier woke up from a coma, just opened her eyes and was seeing a familiar shadow. She couldn''t help but think of a scene that made people feel sad, a bright and determined smile, full of fighting spirit and With a reluctant back, Xiannier suddenly realized that it was difficult for her to let other people enter her heart in her life. Some things, just need to meet a right person, it is enough!


    "How? Is it still hurting?" Han Jin suddenly turned his head. Although Sunil did not make any noise, he still sensed the change.


    Han Jin¡¯s voice is a bit fuzzy, because his mouth is full of things, and his mouth is full of oil, which looks a bit funny, but no one laughs. Because Han Jin¡¯s temperament has undergone tremendous changes, at this moment, his look is very quiet. After all, he is eating, not fighting the enemy, but in the eyes of Hanjin¡¯s eyes, Xiannier clearly sees a kind of The essence of the edge, or, is a kind of power, a power that is a combination of self-confidence, strength, and so on, and this is what Han Jin has been lacking.


    "No pain." Xiannier shook her head, and then she tried to open her eyes and looked up and down Hanjin: "You... are you okay?" Chanel''s tone was full of surprises.


    "This guy is very big, how can there be something!" The voice of Moxie outside the shed was passed in.


    Before I even said what Siniel said, the head of Moxinke ran into the straw shed: "The key is to have me, if I have given him so many dragon blood, it is estimated that he will not wake up now!" ¡±


    "Is it?" Xiannier asked in a suspicious question.


    "How can you not believe me?" Moxenko was in a hurry and simply squeezed into the straw shed. He was suddenly crowded in a small space.


    "I don''t believe you ask Raphael, what I said is true!" For the fact that he rescued Han, the Moxike was fully happy for one night, so it is easy to find a chance to make a contribution. Er actually had an expression of disbelief, which made the Mo Xinke very depressed.


    "It''s true!" Han Jin nodded: "He did give me a lot of dragon blood!"


    Sunnier¡¯s gaze to Mossenko was much softer. Even the ground-breaking smile on Moxike¡¯s branch, the Moxike suddenly became a bit sluggish, and Han Jin took her when she took Siniel into the straw shed yesterday. The mask was picked up, and Xiannier didn''t notice it. Now, her smile is so beautiful that she has a strong immunity to the Mo Xinke.


    Sunil suddenly realized the weirdness and reached out to touch her face. As a result, her face suddenly became pale, her wounds were carefully bandaged, and her soft armor was very messy. Obviously, the person who bandaged her wounds Not familiar with how to wear clothes for women, at least not familiar with such soft armor.


    "Cough..." Han Jin coughed: "Moxin Branch, don''t you think it''s too crowded?" He saw the change of Sunil''s look and understood that he needed an explanation.


    "It''s a bit crowded." Moxico looked up at the straw shed: "I should have made this straw shed a little bigger yesterday."


    Han Jin couldn''t help but put down the meat and pointed it out. He admired the ability of the Moxie to get rid of the war, but admire does not mean to be patient.


    "Sasio, Raphael told you to come in!" Moxie called out.


    There is no way for this. Whether it is an enemy or a friend, we must first reason the reason. When the reason is not clear, we can only see and win in the fist, and the friends are the same!


    Han Jin went to the Moss Branch, but Moxenko had been preparing for Hanjin. Han Jin moved here, and Mo Xinke immediately followed it, slamming and wearing it from the shed.


    Han Jin shook his head. He really couldn''t understand the way of thinking of Moxie. Do you think that you can stay here if you are stupid?


    "My wound... Who gave me the bandage?" Senniel asked in a low-pitched voice.


    "It''s me." Han Jin''s look is natural.


    "Who else?"


    "Only one of me." Han Jin smiled: "Some things, I will not share with anyone, anyone!"


    "You..." Siniel was ashamed, and Han Jin used the word ¡®share¡¯ to make her play!


    At this moment, there was a cry from the big scenery of Moshinko: "Xinnier, take care of him! This guy, after drinking the dragon''s blood, the violent tendency is getting worse!"


    "What are you doing?" Sasio''s voice came in: "Mosco, Raphael called me?"


    "Well, you can go in quickly." Moxie¡¯s snoring whispered back. In fact, he had a habit. Every time he spoke in a snoring tone, his face would become very rich, but unfortunately, Sasko also Did not see this habit.


    The footsteps are getting closer and closer. Apparently, Sassu came over here. Han Jin couldn¡¯t help but smash his forehead. He once again had the idea of ??smashing the Moxie Branch. What can he do? Tell Sasio not to come in? In that case, it will make people think about it...


    Sasio¡¯s hand was already on the straw shed, and Lei Zhe¡¯s voice suddenly rang: ¡°If I change to me, I will not go in.¡±


    "Ah? Why?"


    "Because there are only two of them inside, as for who, don''t you say it?"


    Sasio stayed for a moment: "You just... I was eavesdropping on their conversation?"


    "Sasio!" Lei Zhe was furious: "I kindly remind you, are you selling me?!"


    "Haha... deserve it!" Moxico screamed in sorrow.


    "Mosco, you are a man of no one!" Sasio felt a little embarrassed, because he inadvertently sold out Lei Zhe, can only vent his anger to the Moxico, and then there was a wave of magic.


    "Oh, you dare to use magic!" Moxie blamed.


    Han Jin and Xian Nier looked at each other and were so troubled. No emotions were gone. Senilton took a moment and then shifted the topic: "Those dragon blood... is it useful to you?"


    "Very useful." Han Jin suddenly sighed: "I still want to store the dragon blood, who knows..."


    "The magic in the dragon''s blood has disappeared?"


    "Yeah." Han Jin nodded.


    "This is common sense."


    "I remember, I will never make the same mistake in the future."


    Sintonton paused: "Is that the magic crystal..."


    Han Jin whispered: "No, dragon blood is something between magic crystal and food. If it is magic crystal, I have already died and I don''t know how many times."


    "Oh." Xiannier disappointed with a sigh, and thought that Han Jin could absorb the magic crystal of several orders, but then he was happy again: "The energy of dragon blood is also quite a lot?"


    "Of course, there are more than those in the past." Han Jin smiled and said: "Xinnier, it looks... you seem to be more anxious than me?"


    Xiannier is angry and shy, her usual style is very cool, but she has never experienced such things, she seems a bit timid, hateful looking at Han Jin, but for a long while but uttered an irrelevant statement: "You... can you help me out and go?"


    Han Jin thought for a moment, nodded, and released a symbol, and hit it on Xiannier. Then he leaned down to hold Xiannier. Xiannier was surprised and wanted to push Hanjin and protect himself. A pair of white and slender hands were extraordinarily busy, but Han Jin¡¯s movements were very regular, just gently picking up Siniel, then holding her up, and looking at Siniel with a funny expression.


    Sunnier did not dare to look at Han Jin, and quietly pointed his finger at the mask on the ground. Han Jin hurriedly picked up the mask and handed it to Xiannier. The masked Xiannier calmed down and calmed down, then Han Jin¡¯s help came out of the straw shed.


    At this moment, Elena also woke up, her students were excited around her, and asked her about her injuries.


    Han Jin could not help but frown, and helped Xiannier to go over: "Let her rest for a while, try not to let her talk."


    Seeing Han Jin came over, the magicians immediately let a passage open, and all the eyes of Han Jin revealed their gratitude from the heart. Han Jin not only saved Yalin but also saved them all. People''s lives, if there is anything wrong with Yalena, none of them should think about anything to end.


    Yalinna looked at Han Jin, her eyes were complicated. She grew up and was surrounded by many auras. She had never experienced this situation. If a super-powerful person saved her, she could still feel better, but now she is A few of the mercenaries she had not been able to afford were saved. For a time, Elena didn''t know what to say.


    Han Jin leaned down and looked carefully at the wound between the neck of Yalina. The flesh of the wound had already appeared a trace of blood, no longer that kind of white, and then went to catch the veins of Elena, who knows Linna moved her arm to the side and slammed into Korea with a surprised look.


    "President, Raphael must touch for a moment before releasing the magic!" Asa hurriedly explained.


    Some Han Jin did not know what to say. This explanation is too embarrassing...


    "Oh?" Yalena sneaked, and even took the initiative to hand her hand to Hanjin. On the one hand, she was not the kind of person who was tempted. On the one hand, she also wanted to understand alternative, novel magic, since she woke up. After coming over, listening to these students talked too much, she was really curious.


    Han Jin pinched Jaina''s veins and listened for a moment, then released a symbol. When the golden light fell on Elena, a deep bone marrow shrouded Yalina.


    What is this magic? Yalina¡¯s eyes wide open and she looked at Han Jin. She could feel that her injury was getting better, and she didn¡¯t feel the powerlessness after the heavy blow. If all this is caused by Han Jin¡¯s magic, then I can only say This kind of magic is amazing.


    After doing all this, Han Jin also supported the side of Xiannier and said: "The injury has stabilized, but try not to move these days, wait for your injury to be better, then leave here."


    Although Han Jin is holding Siniel, but in the eyes of Yalina, it is Siniel who is supporting Hanjin. Yalina subconsciously thinks that Hanjin has spent a lot of effort to treat himself. The station is unstable.


    "Thank you." After a while, Irina seemed to have exhausted all her strength and said with a snoring. If the old guys in the elemental capital hear the words of Elena, they will be shocked. You know, the people who gave the Jardine Magic Wand have not heard these three words.

 Chapter 161： Far away visitors

    The first six chapters of the distant visitors


    Human adaptability is very powerful. For example, when a person ran into the toilet, he would start to feel bad smells, but after a while, he would find that he could not smell any smell. This is also the performance of adaptability.


    At first, the young magicians felt that the Taraxia mountains were too horrible. When they encountered a little trouble, they had to blame others. However, after a while, they gradually got used to the life here and mastered a lot. Something you can''t learn at school.


    Seeing that a blast wolf appears in front of you, the first thing to do is not to launch an attack, but to release the defensive magic shield, and be careful behind it! The blast wolf will never go out to hunt alone. The most common trick they use is to attract the attention of the enemy by a wolf. Other members of the wolf will make a surprise attack from the back and sides.


    Unfortunately, encountering the eighth-order Warcraft with strong attack power, such as the Earth Bear, the Thorn Tiger, etc., must not panic, especially in the case of one person, panic can only make the disaster come faster. Escape is the only option, but you can''t run around. First, you must control yourself, keep silent, face Warcraft, and slowly retreat. Warcraft is different from people. The reason for their killing is just to make a living. In the case, they do not want to attack anyone unless the other party infringes on their territory or is aware of the threat of the other party.


    If Warcraft is pressing hard and even launching an attack, you must never go to the tree at this time. For the 8th-order Warcraft, the tough and tall old trees are all vulnerable. You should release some glare and giants. The magic of the sound, the wisdom of Warcraft is not as good as human beings, they will be scruples. If you want to protect your territory, then you have begun to shrink back, they do not need to continue to attack, if it is for hunting, they will carefully consider, for the purpose of a prey is not worth it, they instinctively know, think To survive in this forest, you must maintain a full-fledged combat capability, and it is extremely dangerous to suffer!


    Also, to see any strange things, you must control your curiosity. Flowers that are more beautiful than roses and more fragrant than lilies are actually poisonous, and if there is something close to it, it will Spraying a kind of gray smoke, whether it is human or World of Warcraft, as long as the smoke is sucked down, it will start to rot from the inside of the body, and finally become a blood.


    In addition, I can''t just find a place to rest. Once I had a female auxiliary sacrifice, I sat on a stump. Who knows that the stump was disguised by a semi-adult tree demon, if it was not discovered by Lei Zhe? Early, even if Yalena can kill the tree demon in an instant, the auxiliary sacrifice was also strangled by the tree demon.


    In short, the Taraxia mountains are full of dangers, whether they are willing or not, they must adapt, otherwise they will stay here forever, the young magicians recall the life that was previously cleaned up in the college, such as a dream!


    On the evening of the day, everyone began to get busy again, because Yalena couldn¡¯t walk, they had been staying for a few days, and in this little grass, they built a variety of different shapes of grass sheds, just like a The wild tribes are idle and idle. There are Lei Zhe and others. They don¡¯t need young magicians to go hunting. They are energetic and spend their time on building grass sheds.


    When Leizhe brought the prey back, several female magicians would take over. Although they looked a bit clumsy, there were quite a few tricks. For Lei Zhe, only the prey should be cooked, but They must try a variety of cooking methods. Maybe women are talented in this respect. They don''t even know where to find an iron shield, wash the iron shield, and then turn it over to use it as a big iron pot.


    At this moment, Han Jin is looking forward to the distance, and Mo Xinke is not arrogant. Who knows that there is a bigger light bulb. Yalina doesn¡¯t know how to mix with Xiannier. She always comes around and throws Xiannier. She tells the story. Siniel often talks about things she has experienced personally, and Yalena has barely walked outside since she was a child. The magnificent stories have a deadly appeal to her.


    "What do you think?" Yalina suddenly asked, looking at Han Jin''s gaze and seeing the tall, pale keel. She couldn''t help but smile: "I still want to take the keel away." There is no way, just bury the keel here, and then mark it, and wait for the next time you come back. How? Do you think we will reveal the secret?"


    "Of course not." Han Jin smiled: "I am thinking about other things." When I was assigned, Yalena did not want anything. He gave Long Jing, Dragon Scale, and Dragon Horn to Han Jin and others. Going forward is to think about fair distribution, but Yalena is reluctant to say that these are what Han Jin deserves. Finally, Han Jin knows that Yalina wants to express her gratitude and accepts everything. It is.


    A keel in the district is not enough for Yalena to do anything!


    "What are you thinking about?" Yalena looked more interested in the story of Sunil, and was also very interested in Han Jin, a look at the bottom.


    ¡°This place is the center of the Taraxia mountains. We lost the space scroll and wanted to walk out of the forest with our legs. It is estimated that we have to go for a long time.¡±


    "Then go slowly and go back and there is nothing to do." Yalena said faintly.


    "You are the dean of the college." Xiannier said.


    "I just hang a name, at least count as an honorary dean."


    "Honorary Dean? How do you let the students come out to practice?" Xiannier asked, this problem has been in her heart for a few days, but it was not so familiar before, it is not easy to ask.


    "I didn''t know at the beginning." Yalena sighed with a sigh of relief: "Now I understand, because someone wants me to die."


    Han Jin and Sunil looked at each other. If I wanted to say it, she would naturally continue. If I didn''t want to say it, they wouldn''t use it.


    "Forget it, don''t say this." Yalina shook her head like she wanted to get rid of it. In the past, she was always frosty. It was because of the harassment of harassment, and after Han Jin and others became familiar with it. Her nature gradually emerged. In fact, she is very easy-going, never artificial, and will not end up with a high-profile attitude: "Yes, I have something to ask you, can you give me an answer?"


    "What?" asked Han Jin.


    "How did you eat those dragon meats?" Yalina pointed her hand to the tall keel: "Do you know? Several students think that you are a super-order Warcraft that has released metamorphosis, and secretly sneak I have released magic detection for you."


    "I? Super-order Warcraft??" Han Jin pointed to his nose.


    "Yeah." Yalina nodded hard.


    "Who can make you eat so much?!" said Siniel gloating.


    "Who is this?" Han Jin was a little angry, others could doubt his ability, and he could doubt his character, but if he secretly tested his breed, it would be excessive!


    "Can''t tell you." Yalina grinned.


    What Han Jingang wanted to say, at this moment, the busy people in the camp had a neat pause, and then all jumped up. The young magicians set up countless magic sentries near the camp, as long as someone or Warcraft approached the camp. They will be aware immediately.


    Moxike took the sword and walked in the direction of the alarm. Lei Zhe had already launched the stealth. The entire camp was full of people. Only Han Jin and Yalina¡¯s look was still very leisurely. Self-confidence stemmed from strength. After the forest, I have already suffered several losses, but it is only because the experience is not enough. If the same thing happens again, no one can pose a threat to her. Elena does not doubt the power she has!


    For a moment, a warrior strode out of the forest and saw the Moss in the giant sword standing there. He showed a pleasant look and shouted: "Moses brothers, me! Reaper mercenary squad Saxon! Remember me?"


    "It''s you." Moxico also recognized each other: "What about your partners?"


    "They are in the other side." The soldier took a few steps and his eyes locked in the distant Yalina, but he did not exceed the position of Moxinke and shouted: "Excuse me, you are the Yalina. Long?"


    Yalina squinted and nodded slightly.


    The Saxon warrior sighed with a sigh of relief: "I finally found you." After he finished his wrist, a magic scroll flew out, and an emerald green fireworks flew straight into the sky and burst open.


    The Moxie Branch was wrong, and the smile on his face quickly disappeared. Instead, it was frosty and cold. He looked at the soldier quietly and said nothing.


    The Saxon warrior saw the change of the face of Moxenko. He hurriedly smiled and said: "Sorry, I am too anxious. I forgot to explain to you. This is the case. We returned to the lonely city five days ago and met God. Scoot, a teacher at the School of Magic, gave a task to find the president of Yalina. We happened to have some impressions on Dean Yalina, huh... At least, Dean of Elena. The magic wand is the strangest magic wand I have ever seen, so we took the task."


    "Is Scott Stuart?"


    "God... Dean Scott has come to us!" The young magicians cheered.


    Han Jin looked at Yalinna, and Yalin nodded slightly. She was telling Han Jin that the Scott Dean was a friend.


    Moss''s face changed very quickly. In the blink of an eye, he showed the look of a hippie smile: "Is the reward for this mission high?"


    "It''s very high. It can even be said that we rarely receive such high-paying tasks." Saxon smiled. "You can rest assured that our captain has already tried it. Scoot is worried about the safety of President Yarina. Therefore, such a high remuneration, he is not malicious to you, otherwise, even if the remuneration is higher, we will not take this task."


    A letter from Moss, then nodded: "Thank you."


    "You are welcome, this is our principle."

 Chapter 162： Dragon Slayer

    Chapter 162 Dragon Slayer


    The time is not long, the other members of the Reaper''s mercenary squad appear in all directions. Obviously, they are scattered in the forest to search. I want to find a person in this forest. It is no different from a needle in a haystack. I can only say that they The luck is so good.


    In addition to the members of the Reaper''s Mercenary Squad, there is also a white-haired magician. Behind the magician are several warriors, one of whom is headed by a middle-aged man.


    At first glance at Yarina, the white-haired magician looked very sinister, and he tried to control himself, his lips trembled, and he couldn¡¯t speak for a while.


    "Scott''s adult." Elena said politely.


    Han Jin couldn¡¯t help but say, Elena did not say, is it a friend? Why does her words have a taste that rejects people thousands of miles away?


    In fact, Han Jin is not too familiar with Yalina. Yalinna¡¯s attitude towards others is basically the same, including the previous Hanjin.


    "Miss Elena, you... okay?" said the old man named Scott, in a trembling voice.


    "You saw it too, I am very good now." Yalena faintly replied.


    "No... nothing happened?"


    "My luck is very good."


    "That''s good, that''s good." Scott was nodded busy.


    Those Lei Zhe and others looked at each other and they all felt very strange. Listening to the content of their conversation, the old man named Scott said that Jaina would be assassinated, and Yalena¡¯s performance was even more strange. She was saved, why didn''t she say it?


    "Nothing for you." Scott waved his hand: "You can go."


    The middle-aged soldier took out a piece of paper and made a few strokes on it. He then handed it over to the mercenary of the Reaper''s mercenary squad. The warrior who took the lead took over and carefully confirmed it, then blew a loud whistle to the Moss. Laughing: "Mosco, this time we are holding your blessings. After you return to the city of Lonely, don''t forget the promise of the previous few days."


    Saxon of the Reaper''s Mercenary Squad said: "Yes, be sure to come to us! Otherwise, you should be afraid."


    "Do not worry, Winston, I want to rely on my wine, it is absolutely impossible!" Mo Xinke laughed.


    The headed soldier smiled and nodded to Han Jin and several others, then took the members to Lin.


    "And you, no matter what your mission is, now you are finished, hurry and leave." The middle-aged soldier''s eyes fell on Moss.


    The tone of the other party is very rude. Several people in Lei Zhe and Mo Xinke stunned and looked at Han Jin. The current Han Jin is already the absolute center of several of them. It is irreplaceable. Before making any response. Must understand the attitude of Han Jin.


    Han Jin did not say a word, only looked at his palm quietly, as if a flower had grown on it.


    "Harry, who are you talking to?! They are my friends!" Yalena snapped.


    The middle-aged soldier named Harry was stiff and his face looked very embarrassed. He seemed to be a high-ranking character. He was rarely scorned, so he couldn¡¯t come down on his face. People like this wouldn¡¯t care, when they yell at others. When, what will happen to others?


    "Harry, don''t you apologize soon?" Scott dropped his face.


    Harry''s face rose red, for a moment, biting his teeth and bending down, whispered: "I''m sorry, I am too rude."


    It is a pity that no one is paying attention to him, looking at the sky, yawning, and Han Jin continues to watch the flower that cannot be seen.


    Harry had a sharp sweep in his eyes, but he still restrained his emotions and bowed back.


    "Several people." Scott and Yan Yue said: "I have something to talk to, Miss Elena, can you avoid it?"


    Sasou sees Hanjin¡¯s **** as a root, and does not move. He understands Han Jin¡¯s attitude and smiles: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, here is our camp. If you have something to talk about, it¡¯s not convenient. When others hear, you can talk to other places."


    Scott stunned. He could hardly believe his ears and was rejected. The deputy dean of the School of Magical Languages, was rejected by several small mercenaries? !


    As for what the other party said, there is no reason, it is not important at all!


    Several people, such as Han Jin, have always evolved a little bit from each other. From coherence to knowing, from care to attention, from respect to respect, from respect to worship, they are all slowly completed. Who can turn the tide and knock down the assassins that pose a deadly threat? Who can kill the Hydra that will get out of trouble? They can''t do it, they can only rely on one person!


    What''s more, although they don''t know the secrets of Hanjin, the happy Xiannier shows some sighs, that is, the current Hanjin is much stronger than before! The previous Han Jin still can make these unimaginable things, now?


    So Sasio is very strong, as long as Han Jin is there, he or they are not afraid of any challenges.


    And the reaper''s mercenary squad that had already walked to the edge of the forest noticed that the atmosphere was somewhat wrong, and stopped at the edge of the forest, watching it quietly.


    "Scott''s adult, there is something you can say here." Yalena said slowly: "They are all my friends, I can trust them."


    Scott''s gaze swept through Lei Zhe and others, as if to keep their appearance in mind, and finally turned his eyes to Yalina, hesitating for a moment, whispered: "Miss Elena, with Let''s go back,"


    ¡°Go back?¡± There was a sudden sharpening in the tone of Yalena: ¡°Scott, you don¡¯t think, should you give me an explanation first?¡±


    "Miss Elena, the Duke is very anxious, he is all night..."


    "Scott''s adult, what I need is an explanation, not someone''s emotions." Yalena''s tone turned cold and interrupted Scott''s words.


    "Miss, go back with me first, then say, okay?" Scott said in a tone of pleading.


    Perhaps it was never seen that Scott showed this look, and Yalena had some mistakes. She said with a slight sigh: "What about Edison''s second brother? How is he?"


    "Miss, you should also know how irritating Edison''s temper is. If you let him know about it, you must make a hurricane! So... the Duke is afraid that he will cause trouble and has put him under house arrest." Coult said with a smile.


    "Irritable? It''s just straightforward! It''s too funny..." Yalena laughed. "The guy who made the murderer didn''t get any punishment. Just because Edison might do something, he put him under house arrest. The great duke, you are so kind!"


    The young magicians heard these words, each of them showed a shocking look. They just had no experience. It didn¡¯t mean they were all fools. Although Yalena didn¡¯t name the person, they all knew Yalin. What is Na talking about, better understand what Yalin is referring to.


    "Miss, let''s go back and say, okay?" Scott is obviously pleading: "If you are still afraid... please rest assured, as long as I am there, I will never allow others..."


    "I can protect myself." Elena interrupted Scott''s words again: "President Scott, I am in trouble to go back and tell him, just because my relationship with Edison is good, I can do it. Out of these things, he has learned the kindness of the Duke, I congratulate him, and sincerely congratulate him."


    "Miss..." Scott''s face changed dramatically, and the words that Elena said, the sentences are all words of heart.


    "Who wants me to die most?" Yalena smiled. "It¡¯s the Fusa of the city! For his own ideals, he can bear the burden and even stand in the same camp with the enemy. I... I don¡¯t know. How should I describe him, but I can guarantee that he will become a very powerful lord in the future, isn''t it? Scoot, I used to have a puppy, do you remember?"


    Scotte heard a cold sweat, seeing that Yalina suddenly shifted the topic, thinking that there was a turnaround, and hurriedly smiled: "Of course, remember that the puppy is very cute, but unfortunately..."


    "Unfortunately, I was killed by a carriage." Yalena flashed in her eyes: "Why is the puppy cute? Because it will please people, because it won''t hurt anyone, people will see it, they like to tease." A funny, but would anyone want to tease a mad dog? In fact, the truth is similar. For ordinary dogs, a mad dog is a horrible existence, and for people, a crazy person is equally horrible, so I think, He will definitely be an incomparably powerful lord. Am I right?"


    Scott¡¯s face has changed. These words are not what he should listen to, nor what the students should listen to. He can¡¯t imagine what it would be if he let him know in his mouth. .


    "Miss, you... you should go talk to the Duke adults." Scott said with a smile.


    "I won''t go back." Yalina shook her head.


    "Why?" Scott showed a horrified look.


    "Because it makes me feel sick." Yalena said faintly: "Whoever wants to go back, you can go with Scottrade."


    The young magicians looked at each other and then began to shake their heads hard. This kind of thing must not be touched. If it is stained, it may bring self-destruction. The question is, can they still get out now?


    "Miss..."


    "I said, I won''t go back!" said Yalena with a slap in the air.


    Scott sighed: "Miss, the Duke has already guessed it, so he asked me to bring you a letter." After that, Scott gave a letter to the middle-aged man named Harry. warrior.


    Harry took the letter and went to Yalina with respect and respect, and then presented the letter to Elena.


    Yalena picked up the letter, hesitated, and gently tore open the envelope. As the envelope ruptured, a very pale yellow smoke rose. Yalena was shocked and hurriedly closed her breath, but still sucked in. Some, then her figure is somewhat unstable, staggering.


    "Bastard!" Moshinko screamed and waved a giant sword to Harry''s back.


    Harry changed his face, took out his long sword, and twisted his body to block the attack of Moxinke. The vindictiveness he released was much brighter than that of Moxinke. The two swords intersected, and the sword was judged. Suddenly bounced back, the empty door on the chest opened wide, and Harry returned a sword with his backhand. He was kneeling on the chest of Moxico, and his left hand stretched out at the same time, holding the waist of Yalina.


    In fact, the strength of Moxike is not so unbearable, but he is a shot from Cangjie, but Harry has made all kinds of preparations, plus the huge gap in strength itself, there is no suspense in the moment. It is.


    Han Jin, who had been silent for a while, suddenly moved, and his fingers bounced very briskly twice.


    The Moxic branch retired seven or eight steps before it was barely stable. The leather armor on his chest had been opened, revealing the **** muscles inside, but the wound was not deep in the meat. Han Jin was in time. He blessed the gods, his skin is much tougher than the armor, not to mention that he also has a bodyguard, and Harry did not afford to be able to afford him, too lazy to use all strength, this is a great fortune.


    The magic wand in the hand of Elena suddenly illuminates, and an invisible magic wave fluctuates around her body, rolling down to the four, magic resistance!


    The first thing that was bounced was Harry''s hand, then his body. Harry''s face changed dramatically. He didn''t wait for him to react. A raging electric light had enveloped his body. Harry fell like a cannonball. Flying out, flying straight out of more than 20 meters, and squatting out of a dozen steps, almost hit Scott.


    "You... well!" said Yalina, gnashing her teeth, her face pale and whitish, and the hand holding the magic wand shivered slightly.


    "Miss, we are not malicious." Scott''s face was full of bitterness. He didn''t expect the plan to fail. He couldn''t think of the reason for the failure: "The Duke has already ordered, we must take you back."


    "Roll! Give me a roll!!" Yarina screamed.


    "Miss..."


    Yalena had slowly lifted her magic wand, and Scott sighed and said helplessly, "Harry, let''s go."


    Harry''s face became iron blue, the task was not completed, he couldn''t explain it, and he sinned Yalina. Today, it is the most miserable day of his life.


    Strong action hand? They didn''t even think about it. Yalena was a wizard, and her strength was second only to the chief dean of the School of Magic. This is why Fusa, the city of Fado, wants to get rid of Yalena. Everyone knows that Yalinna will become a great magician. This is the supreme existence between heaven and earth. It can compete with any tyrannical life. Even if they join hands, they may not be able to prevail. What''s more, if I have one less hair in the confrontation, they can''t go back.


    "Roll!" Elena screamed again.


    Scott and Harry looked at each other and squatted back. They knew that there was no hope.


    "Wait a minute." Han Jin slowly stood up, first slowly sorting out his robes, and then turned his attention to Scott and Harry.


    Han Jin released the curse of the soul, but it did not sense any fluctuations in power. Except for Moshin and Yalinna, others were not sure what Han Jin had done, but to Scott and Harry. They said that they simply ignored Hanjin.


    "What?" said Harry coldly.


    "I hurt my person, so I want to go?" Han Jin smiled and looked very friendly, but what he said was full of murder: "No, this is absolutely impossible."


    "What do you want?" Ha looked up and down Han Jin with a sly look. He had a slap in the face, and the mercenary came up to provoke his heart.


    "I don''t like to lose money. For example, if someone hurts my hand, then I will cut one of his fingers, someone will cut me a finger, then I will cut off one of his hands." Han Jin faint Said: "I understand?"


    "My hand is here." Harry raised his hand and swayed, his face smirking without any disguise.


    "Raphael, they..." Yalena said quickly.


    "I didn''t talk to you."


    Yalina stunned and closed her mouth with a smile.


    Scott and Harry¡¯s face changed at the same time, and Yalena¡¯s arrogance was nothing but a slap in the face. In their memory, I have never seen anyone use this tone to speak with Yalena, which is even more shocking. The fact that Yalena has endured it is simply unimaginable!


    "Mom! It''s just a small nine-level swordsman. Do you think you are strong?!" Mo Xinke sneered, this guy has never lost in the game, although he just lost, but never Discouraged, let alone, he knows that Han Jin will definitely give him this breath.


    "Hello, I apologize to you for my companion''s behavior." Scott''s face showed a dignified look. Just now, Elena seemed to be asking for their love, and the injured mercenary was very arrogant, obviously, in front of me. The opponent has unfathomable strength.


    "It¡¯s late." Han Jin smiled, then his fingers swiped lightly, still without any magical fluctuations, a small flame ball appeared in his hands, then Hanjin¡¯s fingers flicked, and the flame ball flew out Fly to Harry.


    Scott and Harry stared nervously at the flame ball. They had never seen this kind of magic. The attack speed was too slow. It was slow and floating in the air. Could it hit the opponent? But at the moment they dare not underestimate Han Jin, they can only concentrate on preparation.


    No matter how slow the flame ball flies, when there is always a flight, Harry is shrouded in dazzling white light. He has released his vindictiveness to the extreme, then he waves his sword and slams into the flame ball.


    The flame ball was unexpectedly messed up, but it was chaotic and not scattered. It even attached to Harry''s long sword, and instantly turned the sword into a burning flame sword.


    Harry glanced and waved his long sword, trying to open the flame, but the vitality of the flame was very tenacious. Not only did it not go out, but he continued to burn along the sword.


    This long sword followed Harry for many years and had irreplaceable value and meaning. Harry didn''t want to abandon his long sword, but there was no other way, until the flame had already rolled over the hilt, he had to let go.


    Unfortunately, Harry took a step slower. A ignited star rolled up and landed on the back of his hand, including Harry. No one would put a sparking star in his eyes. Who knows, the ignition star turned into a burning fire. The flame completely wrapped Harry''s right hand.


    Han Jin reveals sneer, and the three flavors of real fire released by his current strength have many unrecoverable defects. For example, the speed is slow and the control distance is short. If Harry does not touch the flame, he will always go backwards. No way, you can only choose other attacking tactics, but Harry dares to attack the sword, then everything is a foregone conclusion!


    Harry made a scream and tried to shake his right hand, but he just couldn''t take it off. Now there is no way.


    Scott hurriedly released a water arrow, hitting Harry''s right hand. Who knows that the flame is not affected, still burning himself, Scott is really anxious, the magic wand in his hand, one piece The fog was concentrated in Harry''s right hand, and immediately formed a solid ice, sealing Harry''s hand inside.


    A stunned picture appeared in front of everyone, the flame burned in the ice without any scruples, and the flying flames and monsters reached the extreme, which has subverted magical common sense! Is ice just an illusion? Hey or the flame is illusory?


    "Ah..." Harry couldn''t help it anymore. He fell to the ground and tried to turn his right hand, hitting the ground, banging... The ice couldn''t withstand such an impact, after several hits. Turned into a piece of ice, then in the roar, Harry inserted his right hand deep into the ground.


    What happened in the ground, no one can see it, but everyone can see Harry¡¯s reaction, the rest of the hand is desperately swaying, grabbing a group of turf, then heading to the ground, he The body is sometimes shrunk together, like a poor shrimp, and sometimes it is fiercely swaying, turning into a lamb that is undergoing slaughter, sometimes flicking up, kicking up pieces of dirt and sand, as if a frightened Wild horses.


    Seeing all of this, a thick chill is floating on everyone''s mind. Isn''t the fire still extinguished? !


    "Ah..." Harry jerked his hand out and held it in front of him. At this moment, his hand had turned into a blackened heart, and the flame was still burning fiercely. No one can withstand this torture. No one can be strong, and his voice is full of despair and fear.


    Harry attacked the ground with his hands like crazy, but no matter how it was done, the flame always burned on his hands, like a bone.


    "Vulcan inflammation!!" Scott''s pupil suddenly shrank a bit, then he felt wrong, Vulcan inflammation is a super-order curse, the attack range is very large, and the magic released by the other party can not talk about the scope of attack. It is only very close to the property of Vulcan.


    "Cut off his hand!" Scott said.


    "What?" Harry''s several men only woke up from the panic.


    "Mick! Go and cut off his hand!!" Scott''s forehead is jumping.


    One of the fighters daringly walked to Harry''s side, and when Harry pulled out his hand again, he seized the opportunity and swung his sword.


    Harry''s wrist was cut, but the strange flame was attached to the warrior''s sword. The soldier suddenly uttered a non-human scream and threw the long sword out without hesitation. Seeing Harry''s experience, they have already feared the extreme, and can''t stand any scare.


    Harry was on the ground, for a moment, suddenly again, a desperate scream, and then his broken arm, a few ignited stars spurted out with blood, and then turned into a burning flame!


    "Your!" Scott died staring at Han Jin. The white beard was shaking like a wave: "You have released such a vicious magic! Is it too much?!"


    This time, he used the honorary name for Han Jin, but like Han Jin said, it was a bit late! If he can talk to Han Jin earlier and graciously, if Harry does not counter the sword, and then confess the relationship between the Duke of the Elements and Yalena, Han Jin will not come forward to block, after all, That is the familywork of others.


    First and then, Christine, usually won''t get any good results, because ¡®ÙÆ¡¯ is true, it is the expression of nature, ¡®Christine¡¯ is fake, and it is an attitude that must be demonstrated when the strength is not as good as people.


    "If I didn''t release the magic in time, my companion is already in your hands." Han Jin smiled and said: "You didn''t give him a chance, why should I give you a chance?"


    Scottrade¡¯s words, whether he or Harry, did not put these mercenaries in the eyes beforehand, so the means naturally smashed some, and now regret it, it has no meaning.


    Struggling for a long time, Harry had exhausted his strength. He softly fell on the grass, the burning broken arm waved wildly, and his mouth sighed with grief and dying.


    "Miss..." Scott said.


    Yalena didn''t hear Scott''s pleading. She stared at the burning flame. The eyes were full of fanaticism. How good the talent is is another thing. She can surpass the vast majority at a young age. The magician, there is a condition that is absolutely indispensable, that is the love of magic! It¡¯s far more shocking than watching someone¡¯s description.


    Finally, Harry¡¯s head stunned and the coma passed, and the burning flame gradually became faint, and finally quietly extinguished.


    Scott''s eyes are flickering, people are so strange, the younger the more fearless life and death, the older the more cherish life, he really dare to fight against a mysterious magician, and, Yalena is not Will help him, Harry lost all his combat power. Harry¡¯s subordinates couldn¡¯t rely on it. He had only one person, but there were several mercenaries on the opposite side. Scott finally found a reason for himself. He looked at Han Jin and said one word at a time: "You will regret what you did today."


    "That is the future." Han Jin smiled and said: "If you say a few more words, I promise you will regret it now."


    Sasio and others broke out with a burst of laughter, and even Mo Xinke also endured the pain and laughed.


    Scott turned sharply and walked to the forest. At this moment, something jumped into his eyes and he was suddenly stunned.


    Hundreds of meters away, standing on a tall keel, as the vice president of the School of Magic, he certainly knows what it is! When he came, he was bent on persuading Yarina, and he was not in the mood to observe the surroundings. Now, he couldn¡¯t help but scream, killing the dragon! !


    A big magician may not be able to become a dragonslayer. It just has the ability to compete with the dragon. The strength of the super-level professional is not average. There is still a high score, and the dragon-slayer is a very small number of super-orders. The elite of the profession!


    Scott can''t judge from a skeleton that it is just a young dragon. Of course, he doesn''t think that Yalina has the ability to kill the dragon, and then think of Yalin''s attitude toward Hanjin. A foolish account was counted on Han Jin¡¯s head. Scott suddenly felt that the scene in front of him was a little vague, trying to retaliate against a dragonslayer. This is too funny. Even if he has enough courage and courage, who will do it with him? The Duke of the Great, who is far away from the capital of the element, will never sing a dragon tormenter for whom? !


    Scott''s emotional changes were obvious, causing the attention of the Reaper''s mercenary squad. They looked in the direction and saw the keel, and their faces changed.


    They have seen the magic released by Han Jin from beginning to end. The views of the two magicians in the squad are the same as those of Scott, which is the power of the fire of Vulcan! However, they have some doubts, how can such a young person release a super-order curse without swearing a spell? Now that the keel has solved everything, suspicion has no meaning, and the keel is the most powerful evidence.


    Scott and others, carrying unconscious Harry, disappeared into the forest. Han Jin¡¯s eyes fell on Moss, and whispered: "How? Is it painful?"


    "It doesn''t hurt." Moxie got up in his chest and he felt very comfortable. Although the magic was really poisonous, Han Jin was venting for him.


    "That will be said tomorrow."


    "Ah..." Moxico immediately got a face.


    "Stupid." Sasio said with a smile: "Do you admit that you are hurting?"


    Moxico turned around in anger and disgusted Sassu. At this moment, the reaper of the Reaper''s mercenary squad called Saxon hurried over, and all the other members were hidden in the jungle.


    "Mosco, how is your injury?" Saxon asked.


    "Nothing, a little injury." Moxico was prepared to admit mistakes to Han Jin. Seeing that Saxon was asking him, he hurriedly changed back. Still, the words are not lost!


    "That''s good." Saxon paused, his face was embarrassed, and then he bowed deeply to Han Jin and said slowly: "We Captain Winston commissioned me to apologize, we are too convinced. It has caused you trouble. This time we owe you, and there is something to help in the future. Even if we inform us, we will never give up!"


    "You are too polite, this is nothing." Han Jin whispered.


    "Maybe for adults, this is really nothing, but for us..." Saxon smiled and then looked positive: "The words of Captain Winston have already been brought, friends, see you in the city of Lonely." After that, Saxon turned to catch up with his companions.


    "This guy, a little bit interesting." Sasio looked at Saxon''s back and whispered.


    "A little tired." Han Jin yawned: "Go to rest for a while."


    "No? Rafael, do you really care about me?" Moxico hurriedly cried and caught up.

 Chapter 163： Work hard

    Chapter 163


    A fat forest sneaked out of the ground and rushed straight to the body of the Hydra. The dragon is a treasure, but the Hydra is almost incomparable with the dragon. Except for a rare poisonous magic crystal, it is almost nothing. Han Jin does not believe in evil. He has studied it carefully and later found out that The skin and flesh of the head snake are toxic.


    If the toxicity is very strong and can cause harm in a short time, then Hanjin will find the value of use, and can make some gadgets. If the toxicity is very weak, then Hanjin will turn the Hydra into what he needs. The energy, helpless, is that the toxicity of Hydra is not strong or weak, which is very embarrassing, neither can be eaten nor used.


    Others are also not interested in Hydra. In the end, the young magicians simply tried to move the body of the Hydra to a distant place, but for the forest squirrels, the huge body of the Hydra is a baby. They always rush out to eat in groups in a fixed time.


    As usual, the squeaky bite came over, everyone was already blaming, what was busy with what was busy, suddenly, Yalina sitting on the side frowned, then raised her magic wand, The raging thunder blew down from the sky and hit the body of the Hydra. In the thunderous sound, the carrion of the Hydra was shot like rain, and there were countless forest puppies.


    When Moxenko saw this scene, he couldn''t help but shrink his neck and whispered: "Sasio, let us sing a song."


    As a bard, you should be proficient in singing and swearing, but Sasko¡¯s voice is not very good, and because this is often ridiculed by Moss, however, Moxenko suddenly asks Sasio to sing for everyone. Its purpose is very bad, and it can even be described as vicious.


    "Singing?" Sasio stunned. Under the drive of professional instincts, he coughed a few times and then asked: "What do you want to hear? The story of Arabahan?"


    "Sasio, do you want to be thunder?" Lei Zhe sighed.


    In fact, Sasio is a very intelligent person, but he will not guard against his companions, nothing, and the **** Moss is always looking for opportunities to tease people. In comparison, Sasou suffers losses. most.


    The conspiracy was dismantled, and Moxenko was not ashamed and proud, but swayed his head.


    Sas Ou is full of anger, this kind of insult! Actually compare your own singing with the noise of the forest squirrels! !


    "Her mood is very bad." Sunil looked at the silhouette of Yalina.


    "Oh... as long as people with eyes can see it." The ecstasy Moshin Branch began to ridicule Siniel again.


    "Well?" Siniel couldn''t help but turn his eyes to Moxie, looking up and down the Mox family.


    "No... I don''t mean that!" Moxike suddenly realized that it was wrong, and scratched his head and explained: "I mean... everyone knows very well, you don''t need it..."


    "Xinnier, he is deliberately provocative to you!" Sasio said with a look of indignation.


    "I understand." Chanel nodded.


    "Ha! Raphael, my God, see what you found?!" Moshinko shouted as he stared at Sunil and others.


    Xiannier, Lei Zhe and Sasou, no one turned back, their eyes were fixed on the Mo Xinke, and the expression is similar, it is like laughing and laughing.


    "Rafael, you are so lucky!" Moxico called again.


    The situation is still the same, three people are staring at the Moxico, as if watching a monster.


    "No, no!" Moxico suddenly showed a look of fear: "Don''t use that thing to target Siniel, it''s dangerous!"


    This time it finally changed. Sunnier bit his lip gently, and Lei Zhe looked down with a deep face, while Sasou showed a gloating look. It¡¯s not that the performance of Moxie¡¯s acting is too bad, because Han Jinzheng is coming from behind the Mo Xinke, even if the Moxie is performing even better, he doesn¡¯t want to lie.


    "Raphael, don''t..." Moxenko was almost exhausted in order to get out safely.


    Han Jinyi shot on the shoulder of Moxinke and asked suspiciously: "What are you doing?" It is no wonder that he is surprised. Moshinke looks at the other direction and keeps calling his name, while there is a clear Nothing at all.


    The Moss Branch suddenly slammed, and the anxious shouts came to an abrupt end. Sasio and Lei Zhe could no longer control themselves. They laughed and fell, and even Shannier held his mouth with his back. Giggling laughter.


    "Is not right!" Mo Xinke was hard-pressed from his mouth. He still lost the game: "I just saw you there... illusion! It must be an illusion!"


    "Go!" Lei Zhe laughed and lifted his leg to kick the Moxin branch: "You guys are really thick!"


    Of course, Moxico will not be kicked, twisted and flashed aside, laughing a few times, it looks very embarrassing.


    ¡°What happened just now?¡± Han Jin asked softly. In the past half day, he has been staying in the forest. Now Dandao has become a miraculous one, and his choices have been enriched. Therefore, he needs a relatively independent and quiet place to think carefully and which ones must be done as soon as possible. What can be done later is very important to him. When faced with various dangers in the future, the current choice is enough to determine his life and death.


    When he heard a loud noise from the camp, Han Jin came back with the fastest speed. He saw that there was nothing unusual in the camp. He was relieved, but he could not know what happened.


    "The forest puppies came out to eat again. Then, someone with a bad mood raised their magic wand, and then, banged... The world is quiet." Lei Zhe said with a smile.


    "Oh." Han Jin looked at Yalina: "We should set off, continue to take risks in the forest, maybe, so that her mood will be better."


    Han Jin can understand Yalinna. It is normal to be assassinated. I want to come to Yalina to understand the cause and effect, but she can''t tolerate it. The mastermind behind it has not been punished. No one can accept it.


    "Sinnel''s injury is still not good." Sasio said.


    "Yeah, I was just injured yesterday!" Mo Xinke was not willing to be lonely.


    Han Jin¡¯s eyes turned to Xiannier. As for Mo Xinke, he has been ignored.


    Sunnier had an arm: "There is no problem walking, but there is no way to participate in the battle."


    "Raphael, I think we should continue to rest for a few days." Lei Zhe said.


    "It can only be like this." Han Jin paused: "We forgot one thing yesterday."


    "What?" asked Senniel.


    "We should talk to the people of the Reaper''s mercenary squad and ask them to send us a space scroll. We can pay several times the price. I think, they will not care, but they will Very happy."


    "Yeah!" Sasou and other people screamed in unison. For the Reaper''s mercenary squad, this was not too much trouble. Go back with a space reel, then buy two space reels and come back again. It¡¯s okay to find Hanjin and others. It¡¯s just errands, not to mention that they are very guilty and will definitely not find a reason to evade.


    "Why didn''t you say it yesterday?" Moxico said, with a space scroll, when can they go back when they want to go back, at least psychologically much more comfortable.


    "I just thought of it."


    "I used to persuade her." Siniel said slowly.


    "Sinnel, you better not go." Lei Zhe said: "The character of Yalena is very proud, if she does not appreciate it at all?"


    "No, big, I will let her some." Siniel smiled and walked toward the direction of Yalina.


    Lei Zhe shrugged his shoulders and looked at it in disapproval. In fact, some aspects of his character are similar to Han Jin. Han Jin will not be touched by anyone''s appearance. He is also the same, so he cares whether Siniel will Aggrieved, Yalena¡¯s sorrow has nothing to do with him.


    Xiannier is already talking to Yalina. Although her mood is very bad, Yalina still barely smiles and talks with Senniel.


    When Lei Zhe saw that his fears did not happen, he turned his eyes away: "Rafael, what have you been doing? It took so long?"


    "Some things, I have to think about it."


    "What? Maybe, I can give you a good suggestion." Lei Zhe asked.


    "You can''t give me advice." Han Jin laughed, but he didn''t want to let Lei Zhe down, and finally decided to reveal some: "I can release some new magic, but my magic is a bit special, I have to go through I have been preparing for a long time, so I can only choose a few magics and give up the rest."


    "What day did you use to kill the Hydra''s magic, which was released long time ago?"


    "Yeah." Han Jindao: "Before my magic was not enough, that kind of magic would bring me a fatal danger. Now... it can''t be easily released, unless it is a last resort."


    Lei Zhe and Mo Xinke nodded. After Han Jin released the magic, they became what they saw. They knew that Han Jin said it was the truth. Suseo suddenly said: "Magic...but I don''t feel that you have magic now?!"


    "Because my cultivation method is different from yours." Han Jin had to explain this.


    Involving the core secret of Hanjin, several people in Sasio tacitly stopped asking questions. Lei Zhe said: "What magic did you release yesterday? Is it the fire of Vulcan? You can now release a higher level of magic than this magic. ?"


    "Not the inflammation of Vulcan." Han Jin paused: "It should be OK."


    Lei Zhe and others looked at each other. Han Jinjin¡¯s fast pace was so jaw-dropping that it caused great excitement. A small flame ball could destroy a nine-level swordsman, then Han Jin¡¯s release. What kind of power will higher-level magic have?


    "I went to meditate." Sasio threw a word without a head and tail, and then walked to his straw shed.


    "I think, we should all work hard..." Lei Zhe said with a smile.

 Chapter 164： Who is the nemesis

    Chapter 164 Who is the nemesis


    After ten days of rest, the injuries of Xiannier and Yalina are almost the same. No matter how harmonious the life of the camp is, now it is time to start, at least they have to go out of the Taraxia mountains, it is impossible to always spin in the Warcraft forest. .


    Han Jin and others transferred the keel to another place, dug a deep pit and buried the keel. Although the space rings of Hanjin and Siniel were very good, they were very limited compared with the recent harvest. The stacked dragon scales have taken up a lot of places, and there are more than one metre of dragon horns. The dragon ribs are drawn out. From the perspective of cost performance, they can only leave the keel.


    Han Jin had thought about throwing away the tree demon, but the space where the tree demon vacated can hold a few bones at most, and the keel is of no use to him for a while. The wooden man made with the tree demon can help him a lot at a critical time. Or save people, or trap the enemy, so I finally gave up.


    Mossenko feels distressed because they don''t know when they can come back. If they come back, they may not have the means to take the keel. The Hydra and the dragon are killing and let them get a big deal. This kind of thing is extremely rare, maybe It¡¯s only once in a lifetime.


    The meat sticks attached to the keel have begun to rot, and the stench is unpleasant, but the Moxin section has forcibly cut down a tailbone and said nothing to take away.


    After a busy day, they were ready. The next morning, the group left the camp.


    Gold coins are the equivalent of goods, and there is actually one thing. The level is far above the money, and that is time! As long as you can work hard, time can be exchanged for everything, including money, so don''t underestimate young people. Don''t look at their lack of experience, capital, willpower, and frustration, but no one can estimate their future development. Because they have enough time.


    After this period of tempering, the former rookies matured at a rapid pace, once again in the forest, they lost their grievances, even if someone accidentally fell in the mire, accidentally scratched by the branches They will not curse or worry like they used to, these small setbacks, they can bear it.


    What is surprising is that the nearby forest has become a popular area. They have not encountered anything in the first three days of walking in the forest. On the fourth day, they encountered a mercenary squad consisting of seven people. On the fifth day, there were three mercenaries, including a mercenary group of about 30. However, Han Jin and others did not have an intersection with other mercenaries, and the two sides were always far from each other.


    On the evening of the same day, Moxike found a relatively clean place. Everyone stopped to prepare for a break. Elena suddenly came over to Hanjin and sat down next to Han Jin, although both sides can trust each other. However, it was far from being so intimate, and Mo Xinke and others were stunned, and even Xiannier had widened his eyes. However, Yalena said a word, immediately dispelled everyone''s doubts.


    "If a thief wanders around us, is he our enemy?" Yalena said in a very low voice.


    "Rogue? Do you mean that there is a thief around us?" Lei Zhe said with a smile, his face like a spring breeze, as if talking about something that is gentle.


    None of them, including the most stupid Moses, has not stalked around.


    "Yeah." Elena nodded.


    "I can''t think of it, it was your first discovery." Han Jin smiled at Yalina.


    Perhaps because the distance is too close, Han Jin¡¯s breathing has already blown on her face, perhaps because of the subconsciousness of the words, and Irina¡¯s face has become somewhat red.


    Professionals such as thieves are more cumbersome and often pose different threats to other professionals, especially to the magician, who is known as the Master. The thieves are always quietly approaching their own goals, and suddenly they are in trouble. The defensive ability and reaction speed of the mage cannot be compared with the soldiers. If you are not careful, you will suffer the calculation.


    However, in the short time, Yalin, who had a higher eye than the top, was planted twice in the hands of the thief. It was an unbearable humiliation for her, and it was painful to think. Yalin developed a habit and ate. When chatting, chatting, walking, being in a daze, or even waking up in the night, she will release magic detection as often as conditioned reflexes to find possible enemies.


    This is a bit of a taste of the grass, but Yalina insists, and she will use a near-extreme attitude to carry this habit to the end!


    "In the World of Warcraft, no one can secretly observe other people. This is a rule." Lei Zhe whispered: "If the rules are violated, it is a signal of battle."


    "I understand." Elena clenched her magic wand.


    "Yalina, don''t worry, look at me." Han Jin said slowly: "Yes, just like this, don''t move, you know where the thief is?"


    "Ok."


    "Tell us where he is."


    "I have more than 40 meters away on my left hand side."


    "Can you see the thief look like?" Moxico was curious.


    "No, I can only see a vague shadow."


    "Great." Han Jin smiled. "You just need to control him now, so that he can''t move around, and other things will be handed over to us."


    Yalena quietly looked at Han Jin, the magic wand in her hand suddenly shook, and a ring of shining ice rings flashed across the grass. The thieves quietly observed Han Jin and they did not expect that their whereabouts had been leaked. In an instant, the ice fog has frozen, and the thief''s body is wrapped in a thin layer of ice.


    Xiannier twisted her waist and twisted her long bow. A black arrow shot out. The thief had just broken the ice and the arrow had penetrated his thigh.


    The thief screamed and fell to the ground, and then struggled to climb into the forest.


    This in turn confirmed Lei Zhe¡¯s judgment, because he had a bad intention in his heart, so he tried to escape.


    The thief had just climbed out seven or eight meters, and the Moxico had arrived, and the flying feet kicked the thief''s waist. The thief''s reaction was very fast, and the action was extremely fierce. He turned over and avoided the foot of the Moxico, and stood up to the dagger. He was assassinated to the thigh of the Moxico.


    Under normal circumstances, the thieves will use the throat, heart and other parts as the target of attack, but he is half-squatting on the ground, and the Moss is standing, not to mention the tall and burly figure of the Moxico, the attacking thigh is already the thief. The limit is over.


    Moxico''s figure retraced backwards, roaring and slamming his sword to the thief''s head.


    The thief did not care about the sword of the Moxie Branch. He used his left hand to slam the ground, and the body rushed over. The dagger slammed the lower abdomen of Moxinke, and it was completely tactical.


    Mo Xinke was furious. Originally because of the speed of Han Jinjin, he felt great pressure. He has been practicing hard in recent days. Now he has to deal with a thief who is half-mutilated. Isn¡¯t it a joke? ! But the thief did not care about his own life, the action was fierce and swift, but he had to leave a living, and it was inevitable that he would be forced to retreat.


    At this moment, a figure appeared out of thin air, and the cold light flashed in the hand. A dagger had pierced the thief''s ankle and nailed the thief''s foot to the ground.


    The thief made a squeaking sound, and the attack speed was slowed down by half a beat. The Moxike seized the opportunity, and the giant sword took a glimpse of it, hitting the thief¡¯s dagger, and then squatting on the thief¡¯s face.


    Moss¡¯s feet were a little bigger, and the thief¡¯s face was a little smaller. As a result, the entire face was covered with the boots of Moshin¡¯s. As for strength, not to be suspicious, the thief made a very weird The sound of the sound, the upper and lower rows of teeth are missing, the nose has become a mass of meat, from the center of the seemingly horrible hole, a series of large and small blood bubbles.


    Moxenko lifted his leg again and kicked it in the heart of the thief. This time, the thief couldn¡¯t even call out, and the body slowly curled up together.


    The Moxico bent over and grabbed the other''s neck collar, so it was so hard to drag over. If it was before, the young magicians had come up to watch, and now they are in groups of people, and they are carefully watching the surroundings. Forest.


    Lei Zhe wiped the blood on the dagger and silently followed the Mo Xinke. He did not take the opportunity to satirize the Mo Xinke. It was no problem to make a joke, but it could not strike the confidence of the partner.


    "This guy is quite fierce," said Mosike.


    Han Jin bent down and checked it. The thief was already unconscious. The whole face was **** and fuzzy. It looked very miserable. Lei Zhe came over and rummaged, hoping to find something that could provide clues, but that There are very few things on the thief. There is nothing but a purse and a small scorpion. There are dozens of gold and silver coins in the purse. It seems that it should not be a very wealthy thief. There are several bottles in the scorpion. It seems to be some kind of medicine.


    Han Jin handed the small bottles to Yarina, and Elena took a closer look at her, and shook her head. She couldn¡¯t recognize what it was.


    Sasio released the springs and washed the blood on the thief''s face. Although new blood flowed out immediately, at least his eyebrows became clear.


    "I seem to have seen this guy!" Siniel said suddenly.


    Han Jinyi, a serious look at the past, he also has a familiar feeling.


    "Right!" Sinner suddenly thought about it: "The mercenary squad we saw yesterday, there is him inside! The eyebrows on his left are a little shorter than the right. I laughed at him yesterday. ¡±


    "Yes, that''s him!" Yarina nodded. "I noticed that his eyebrows were a bit weird."


    ¡°It¡¯s not a good habit to make fun of others¡¯ faces.¡± Han Jin whispered: ¡°So, he has been following us since yesterday? Yalina, is there any fixed range for your magic detection?¡±


    Yalinna¡¯s look is a bit wrong. Obviously, she doesn¡¯t understand why Han Jin asks this common sense question: ¡°With my current magic, I should be able to find out the magic sentry and trap within 50 meters, if it happens to have The thief is close to me and I will see his shadow."

 Chapter 165： getting Started

    Chapter 165 Introduction


    "I agree with Raphael." Lei Zhe said: "This guy must have been following us, just... what do they want to do?"


    The eyes of several people, such as Han Jin, fell on the magic wand of Yalena. This magic wand is too windy! An ordinary mercenary squad, struggling for a lifetime, may not be able to afford such a magic wand, seeing the money, this is understandable.


    "No." Lei Zhe shook his head gently: "I feel nothing to do with Yalena."


    "Oh?"


    "Even World of Warcraft knows that you should try not to attack those dangerous prey, let alone mercenaries?" Lei Zhe said slowly: "If you see someone else has something to rob, you may still have the lonely city now? Those The mercenary has been killed since the killing."


    "Then why do you say they follow us?"


    "I don''t know, I only know that it''s not that simple."


    "Say so much!" Moxico kicked the thief in the coma: "I don''t know if he asks."


    "Lei Zhe, Mo Xinke, you bring him to the woods, don''t scare them." Han Jin whispered.


    "We? We have nothing to do." Asa hurriedly took over.


    "Is it?" Moxico smiled. "Then you guys come with me." Moxico said while dragging the thief from the ground, Asa and his companions looked at each other and did not care. Keep up with the Moxico.


    "Musicenko this guy..." Sasio smiled bitterly. He didn''t like the **** scene. He wanted to come to Asa and other people and didn''t like it more, but they volunteered to go with the past, no wonder others.


    It was not long, a horrible scream came out of the forest, and the remaining young magicians were so scared that they were all excited. Han Jin and others always took the look of nothing, they all participated. War, compared with the killing on the battlefield, this is nothing at all.


    The intermittent screams resounded over the forest, and Han Jin and Sunil also had a whispering conversation with Sasio. After about half an hour, the screams came to an abrupt end, and Asa and others stumbled. Come out and see the pale, frightened face, as if they were accompanied by punishment.


    Moxico and Lei Zhe are behind Area and others, and their faces are not good-looking.


    "What about people?" Han Jinyi.


    "You ask him." Lei Zhe said.


    Han Jin¡¯s gaze fell on Mo Xinke. Mo Xinke scratched his scalp and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m serious...¡±


    "Is man dead?"


    "Well, I committed suicide."


    "The next time I do things, don''t follow the fun!" Lei Zhe was angry: "Through torture is not to let you vent your anger, let alone scare you!"


    "Do you think I am willing to go? It is Raphael who asked me to help you." Moxico also knew that he had to lose money and had to carry Hanjin out to suppress people.


    "Without help, the more you help, the more chaotic."


    "Nothing to ask?" Han Jin asked.


    "Ok."


    "I didn''t even ask it." Han Jin stood up: "Everyone has to rest early today."


    ¡°Who is the night?¡± asked Sasio.


    "I." Han Jindao.


    "I am staying with you for the night." Senil took over.


    "No, you have to rest early." Han Jin paused: "Maybe tomorrow... you don''t have time to rest."


    As the saying goes, things are gathered together, people are divided into groups. If the thief responsible for stalking is a fool, then Han Jin will not care, but the thief¡¯s strength is not bad, the style is very tenacious, and now he has come to die, his companion should also Hard to get around.


    Han Jin¡¯s words were no different from the order to some extent. Everyone was busy. During the time when everyone settled in the temporary camp, Han Jin first rummaged through the dead thieves, but nothing was found. Then he went to the nearby jungle and made a big lap. When he came back, everyone had finished eating dinner.


    Moxike and Sasou and others talked and laughed, as if they had not put the things in mind in their hearts, they were infected, and the young magicians became more and more emotional. Only Asa¡¯s people were pale. .


    "You haven''t eaten yet?" Han Jin said to Asa.


    "I do not want to eat."


    "Raphael, don''t force them." Moxico said awkwardly: "Janena just let them eat, and as a result they ate a few mouthfuls and ran there to spit."


    "Not you? Deliberately scare them, look scared!" Lei Zhedao.


    "I am scaring people? I am telling them the truth of this world!" Moxico shot in the shoulder of Asa: "Kid, remember, don''t fall into the hands of the enemy, don''t die Otherwise, the guy you saw just now?"


    Asa¡¯s face became iron and blue, staring at the Moxico, as if she saw a demon, her lips groaning, but she could not say a word.


    "Asa, what''s wrong with you?" asked a female aunt.


    "And you women, you have to remember this!" Moxike talked about Xingdafa: "Especially on the battlefield, even if you have the identity of a nobleman, you can''t protect you, the enemy..."


    "Mossenko!" Xiannier shouted.


    "Forget it, don''t say it." Moxenko shrugged his shoulders and closed his mouth.


    "Then you... are you not afraid?" Asa said in a trembling voice.


    "What are you afraid of? Death?" Moxie laughed loudly: "Since you have embarked on this path, you must have a sense of failure. Fear can''t solve the problem. This is also afraid, and that is afraid, you will always be Can''t be strong!"


    "I still realize it!" Lei Zhe couldn''t stand it anymore: "I don''t know who it is, like Rachel''s dog, I want to be a substitute for Rafael!"


    "Yeah, Mo Xinke, since you already have this awareness, don''t fight with us in the future." Sasio laughed.


    ¡°Replacement?¡± asked Yalena in surprise.


    "Ah...Yes." Lei Zhe stayed.


    "Raphael, can you give me a substitute? I am very curious." Yalina''s eyes fell on Han Jin.


    "Yalina, can you release the electric system curse?" asked Sasio.


    "Yeah." Elena nodded.


    "I have never seen a curse. Can you let us open our eyes?" Sasio smiled: "The reason is the same..."


    "Yes." Yalena said seriously: "You want to see now?"


    The words below Sasio were all smashed back, and he found that he had just made a very stupid metaphor.


    "Don''t be kidding!" Moxike hurriedly said: "Rafael''s release of a substitute is not only to exhaust all the magic, but also to the body, how can it be released casually!"


    "This way..." Yalena said with some regret.


    "In the future, there will be opportunities in the future." Han Jin whispered.


    In this temporary combination team, Han Jin should be the most trusted person. He said that he was worth the night at night. Everyone was very relieved. After dinner, everyone split up and practiced for a while, and they rested early.


    Before Yalina released the magic shield, Han Jin had left the crowd and quietly hid in the bush. Something he never said, the emotions of the young magicians have just stabilized, saying that it will not help, but will cause Panic, as for Xiannier and others, for the time being, I can''t help myself. What''s more, there may be a lot of things going on tomorrow and the day after tomorrow. Instead of letting them accompany themselves for a night, let them rest and keep their full-fledged fighting power.


    When he was searching in the jungle, he had a feeling of being snooped. Dan Dao had already become, his insight became extremely sharp and he walked in the crowd. This feeling would be covered up, and there were people behind him. He I thought that someone else was watching him, but only one person in the jungle, the feeling of being snooped is particularly clear!


    Another headache is the thief! Already killed one, but there is one! Maybe they belong to the same mercenary squad, maybe they don''t know each other. If it''s the latter, then the problem becomes more confusing. Why do they have to track themselves? !


    The night is getting thicker, and a few of them are drifting silently. When they fall into the grass, they turn into black smoke. More than 20 ghosts appear out of thin air. Their bodies are close to the ground and move silently. .


    Han Jin reached out and had dozens of small bugs in his palm. Then he threw the worm out. Stealth does not mean complete disappearance. As long as the thief is moving, it is necessary to blow the grass and branches, then he will immediately notice the other''s position.


    In fact, these are chicken-like trails. Han Jin has many better ways. For example, use the eyes to see and listen to the ears. Unfortunately, even though he has already completed Dan Dao, he has to use Shentong. It¡¯s still too far and far away. With his current realm, he can only use this stupid method.


    For a moment, the ghosts attached to the ground and the wooden bugs have spread out, swimming silently within a hundred meters of Hanjin, Han Jinyi backhand, taking a long sword from the space ring, this is Harry''s sword, when Harry was attacked by Han Jin''s three-flavored real fire, he threw the sword on the ground. Scott said that Han Jin was a dragon-slayer, and he was shocked and trembled. It¡¯s good to remember to take Harry away.


    This sword became the trophy of Hanjin. Harry was a nine-level swordsman. Of course, he would not use the ordinary goods. At that time, he was also played by Moxike for a long time. This is enough to prove the quality of the sword. Unfortunately, Moxenko is even more reluctant to own his old buddy, and the sword is too light, and finally he returned the sword to Han Jin.


    Han Jin¡¯s fingers slowly stroked on the sword front. Countless spots of light fell like a flying sand. They were hidden in the sword front. He already has the qualification to use Feijian, but he can¡¯t last forever. . However, now it is much easier than before, at least not considering the problem of energy loss. The fire of dragon blood has forcibly opened up his mid-range and condensed into an extremely abundant element, not purely real, nor pure. Energy, in Master''s words, this time is a real introduction!

 Chapter 166： Sneak attack

    Chapter 166 Sneak Attack


    Chitke quietly looked at the figure in the distance, hesitated for a moment, and the body shape touched a little bit, trying not to make any sound. He is a real mixed-race child. He grew up with his mother. He didn''t know who his father was. He only knew that his mother was not human.


    A long time ago, his mother followed the Medusa to the ground to participate in the war. Unfortunately, he became a prisoner. Because of his rare beauty, his mother escaped the slain, but unfortunately escaped another fate. slave!


    In his memory, every day, many men rush to his mother''s bed. Day after day, year after year, the change is just a variety of men, but the process is always the same until his mother is a few Looking for a stimulating aristocratic child to live and die.


    No matter how tragic fate is, as a smart life, there will always be something that will be unforgettable, and his mother is the same. Gerald, this is a horrible name, but every time his mother mentioned the name, the look on his face became unusually gentle, because Gerald took his mother''s chastity. Although Gerald will never pity the jade, that night may bring his mother an unforgettable pain, but his mother has already regarded Gerald as her husband and often told him that he is Jie. Lalde''s child!


    When the guest was violent, his mother imagined this as Gerald''s tyranny. When the guest was gentle, his mother imagined this as Gerald''s gentleness. He couldn''t figure out when he started. Why did the mother deliberately live? In the illusion, I later realized that if I don¡¯t live like this, even if I am willing to raise him up, I can¡¯t live!


    He hated the man, especially after his mother was strangled, he hated the man even more, but he also knew that he would stay in the holy crown city, and the descendants of his abyss race will soon be alive and dead, so He took out the money that his mother had secretly accumulated and left the holy crown city.


    Finally, a thief became his teacher and took him to the lonely city. When he first went to the Taraxia mountains, he reported the mortal heart. But the world is so weird, people who don¡¯t want to die, one He fell in front of him, and he was desperate to die, but he experienced a **** fight, miraculously survived, and the strength is getting stronger and stronger.


    From the mother, he inherited the acrobatics of the Medusa aristocracy, the eye of night vision! The eye of night vision is actually not very useful, but when combined with the thief''s profession, it becomes a very practical skill! No matter where it is, as long as it is enveloped by the night, it becomes the kingdom of his Chik, he can easily find out all the enemies, and even find out the thieves who released the stealth! All the things with vital signs, in his field of vision, have become a shadow of red dragonfly, at a glance!


    Like the enemy hiding in the tree, Chirk sneered in her heart, thinking that hiding in that place would not be discovered? moron!


    When Chitike sneered, Han Jin was also sneer, the thief had just stepped on the ghost, and behind him, he also hung up two weird little bugs, want to start? interesting!


    Finally, Chitike has been close to the tree, slowly looking up and looking up, the red shadow is still sitting there.


    Han Jin is very tempted to adjust his interest. He is waiting for the other party to make a choice. If the other party just comes over and observes, then he will not shoot, quietly follow the other side, find out the entire mercenary squad, and solve the trouble completely is the best policy. If the other party doesn''t know how to be tall, then he has no other way.


    For a moment, Chitke creeped up along the trunk. His movements were very careful and he was very slow. He was almost an inch of upward movement. It can be seen that this is a very patient person, but unfortunately, he looks There are not two small bugs floating in the air, moving with his body shape.


    Han Jin was helpless and stretched out. At this moment, a very weak scream came from far away. Chituk¡¯s figure was suddenly stiff, although the screams were even weaker than the insects. But he heard it, it was the scream of his companion!


    attack? go back? Chitke made a quick choice, and he slid down to the tree quietly. After walking more than 20 meters, he could no longer control his emotions. The body appeared out of thin air, like a snake in the forest. Walk fast.


    Soon, he rushed back to the partner''s temporary camp, and a fascinating scene appeared in front of him. All the partners, including the captain who was kind to him and acted boldly and generously, all fell in the pool of blood. In the middle, the blood from the seven or eight people has gathered into a blood spring.


    On the rock next to it, sitting on a group of red shadows, in fact, there are bad places in the night vision. He can''t tell who is who, and he can''t tell whether the other person has deliberately concealed himself. For example, if The other party is a thief. He can''t analyze whether the other person has released the stealth technique, but in the past he has hidden his shortcomings very well and no one noticed.


    Chitike can only be when the other party does not exist. He bends down and looks at the injuries of his companions. He finds that all the wounds are exactly the same, the neck is cut open, and even cut off, which makes him have a creepy Feeling, thieves! A powerful and unimaginable thief! !


    "You don''t know how to be polite." The red shadow sitting on the rock said faintly: "Seeing me sitting here, you should always say hello to me? Are you a blind man?"


    Qi Keke confirmed that the other party did not release the stealth technique, but this high-profile, unmanned posture made his heart colder. He barely controlled his emotions. Shen Sheng said: "Hello, you don''t feel yourself. Is it too cruel?!"


    "This can''t blame me, they don''t accept my advice." The red shadow jumped from the rock: "Now you have to make a choice!"


    "I?" Chirk hurried back a few steps. He knew that the other person was an extremely dangerous person and had to keep a certain distance.


    "We took this task." The red shadow slowly said: "Are you willing to give up, or stay and mess with us?"


    "Do I have any other choices now?" Chitke replied with a cold voice: "My companions have been killed by you. What can I do with me alone?"


    "Your companion should have died." The red shadow said in a sly tone: "The mission goal is a magician. Do you think that you can deal with an eleventh-order powerhouse by your own ability? You can make the goal change. Be alert, what else can you do?"


    "The person who posted the task said very well that the magister is very young and has little experience of living in the jungle. If you don''t show up, we don''t necessarily have no chance." Chitke said with hatred.


    "So to say... you must mess with us?" The tone of the red shadow turned cold.


    Qi Keke took a long breath, took out a magic scroll from his body, and smashed it out. It was lighting. Only this kind of magic can make his night vision eye temporarily lose its effect.


    A thin, gaze-like cheek appeared, and Qi Keke¡¯s eyes stunned the boss. Although the other party did not have any movements, he could not help but withdraw two steps. He said in a trembling voice: ¡°Ji Bolun, actually... actually turned out to be you. !"


    "Oh, I recognize that it is me?"


    Chitke almost instinctively released the stealth technique. Although he controlled his emotions in time to avoid misunderstanding, he still looked around, as if looking for someone.


    "Don''t look for it." Gibran said faintly: "Because for some special reasons, Edwina didn''t come, otherwise, do you think you can still live well?"


    "So you will tell me these nonsense, right?" Chitak showed a bitter smile. Before he recognized the other person, he still hinted at the other person''s origins. Now he recognizes the other person and he has completely died. Heart, because the gap is too big! The person he wants to kill most is the Gerald. It is Gerald¡¯s fate that has caused his mother¡¯s life. With Gerald¡¯s status, he can completely protect a prisoner of war. But Gerald has nothing. do!


    He never returned to the Holy City, just because he knew what kind of gap between himself and Gerald, and now it is the same, how much he and Gerald are, and how much worse than Gibran, maybe he can be in front of Gibran Escape, but want to avenge your companions, it is purely a dream!


    "This is not nonsense, I know, you have a skill similar to the real eye, so I am willing to talk to you." Gibran whispered: "How? Is there a decision now?"


    Chitke was silent, he heard the other party''s subconscious, and he had the same ability as the real eye, so it was a little tricky for Gibran, who was also a thief, so Gibran was willing to talk to him, otherwise Gibran''s strength and Character, you don''t have to waste your tongue.


    After a long silence, Chitke finally opened his mouth: "They are all my companions. After I have buried them, I will leave. You can rest assured." He chose to compromise. A long time ago, he picked up the stick and beat him. A guest who deliberately tortured his mother, the mother suffered even more pain, and he was almost killed. Since then, he has understood that in many cases he must compromise, even if it is temporary.


    "Don''t let me down." Gibran''s tone eased a bit, then turned and walked to the forest.


    Until Gibran¡¯s figure disappeared completely, Chitak finally relaxed, and the friends who had been alive and kicking in the past had become a dead body. Although he had no longer cares about the joys and sorrows because of his miserable experience in childhood, the scene was still It caused him a considerable touch, and the life disappeared in a blink of an eye. Today is them, who will be tomorrow?


    Chitak¡¯s pale red pupil became wet, and he slammed into the ground, and at this moment, a figure rose very strangely from behind him and swayed to Chik¡¯s neck. The timing of the other party''s choice was too sinister, and Qi Keke''s mind had fallen. When he noticed that it was wrong, he only felt black in front of him and fainted to the ground.

 Chapter 167： Group of wolves

    The first six or seven chapters of the wolves


    Qi Keke heard a few people''s voices in a dizzy, he just opened his eyes, a water polo blasted on his face, the splash of water soaked his half body, Qi Qike suddenly I became awake.


    "Kid! Don''t confuse me!" With the voice, Chirk felt a powerful hand grabbing his robes, he wiped the drops of water on his face, opened his eyes again and saw a The big man with a beard and his face, his eyes are fierce, and he is looking straight at himself.


    "From now on, what do I ask, what do you answer, don''t play tricks! Otherwise, I will crush your bones a little bit!" Moxie picked up Chitke: "I don''t understand... ¡±


    "You ask, I replied." Chitke replied in a hoarse voice.


    The Moxico department stunned, and the prisoners who cooperated with it were not often encountered. He squinted and repeated: "Don''t play tricks!"


    "Yes."


    "What is your name?" Lei Zhe picked up.


    "My name is Chirk."


    "Which mercenary group are you?"


    "I am a member of the Dark Light Mercenary Squad. Several adults should have heard of it."


    Lei Zhe indulged in a moment and looked at Mo Xinke. He had no impression. He could only listen to the Mo Xinke who lived in the city of Lonely from a young age. He thought about it: "I have never heard of it, how? Why should I know your mercenary squad?"


    Qi Keke showed a bitter smile. His mercenary squad is also a little famous. Since the other party is also a mercenary, he thought that there should be some impressions. Who knows that the other party simply does not know, hurts self-esteem, and the attitude of this big man is in front of him. Let people laugh and cry, is this an interrogation, or is it lifting?


    "Why are you following us?" Lei Zhe said coldly.


    "Because we picked up a black mission." Chirk''s gaze swept a circle and fell on one side of Elena: "What we have to do is..."


    "Say!" Lei Zhe shouted.


    "Kill this honorable Magister, take away the magic wand of the adult, and go back, the mission is finished."


    "Who are you fucking?!" Mo Xinke was furious, and he took a shot on Qiqike¡¯s head: "Do you think this is the time when the Lonely Cliff City was just established? Can you just release the black task?! Is the person who issued the black task, or the mercenary who accepts the task, will be severely punished by the mercenary guild! The bastard, we are idiots?!"


    Chitke didn¡¯t know if he was being fooled, or was scared, and stared at Moss, and asked for a long while: ¡°Adult, you... are you really a mercenary?¡±


    "Crap!" Mo Xinke is even more annoyed.


    "Adults, if I am going to release the black task, I will definitely be punished. It is self-evident, but... If it is a person who can''t afford the mercenary guild to release the task? If it is the whole cliff city Can''t the people release the mission? Do you think the mercenary guild will dare to punish who??"


    "So, you know who released this black mission?" Han Jin asked faintly.


    "Lone Cliff City has not seen black missions for a long time, so we are very curious, secretly launched an investigation, and later learned that the original mission is..." Chituk hesitated: "It was released by the Lord Fossa of the City of Festa." ""


    Upon hearing this name, Elena suddenly clenched her magic wand. Like the tit-for-tat Zaguned and Dissmark, the hatred between her family and Fossa could not be resolved. ''Not enough to describe the relationship between them, but a deadly enemy! Undead enemies, endless hatred!


    Han Jin and others looked at each other and felt shocked and inexplicable.


    "How can the mercenary guild challenge the authority of Fossa?" Chitke said in a sardonic tone: "And for the Chamber of Commerce in the city of Lonely City, if they angered Fossa, their caravans could no longer pass the law. Out of town, the businesses that are located there will also suffer a heavy blow. What are the rules? But it is a blind man, as long as you have enough strength, you can force her to pose in various poses to cater to you! As for Fossa The power... I think you should not doubt it?"


    "Mom..." Moxie spit out a sulking sigh, and he felt very depressed.


    "Several adults, you have to be careful, I am not the first to pick up the task, nor the last one to pick up the task." In order to avoid being misunderstood is a schadenfreude, Chitke put away a smile, said with a heavy face: "As far as I know, there are already many mercenary groups and mercenary squads that have accepted the mission. Adults, there are many enemies in yours!" Chitak wanted to explain the terrible thief, but after thinking about it, it was decided. Keeping secrets, he doesn''t think that these unnamed mercenaries can survive a wave of siege. If you know that Gibran knows, then his end will be extremely miserable.


    ¡°Unrestricted mission?¡± Mossenko¡¯s face changed dramatically.


    "Yes."


    ¡°How much will you get after completing the task?¡± Han Jin asked softly.


    "Remuneration? How can a noble magician, with gold coins, measure the value?" Chitke shook his head with a smile: "The Lord Fossa paid three dragon crystals!"


    Han Jin and others were stunned, they harvested a dragon crystal, which also triggered various ideas for the future, because a dragon crystal can be exchanged for too many things, I did not expect that the Lord Fossa Removed from Elena, even if it is three dragon crystals, what will they face? It is a mercenary that surges like a tide! A dragon crystal is enough to make people feel uncomfortable, let alone three dragon crystals!


    "I finally understand why it suddenly became lively." Han Jin Chang sighed: "And... the intention of Lord Fossa is very vicious, really..."


    "Vicious? Rafael, what do you mean?" asked Moxon.


    "Hate is something that can be accumulated. Imagine if we kill a lot of mercenaries who attack us in succession, then what will happen?"


    "The more people we kill, the deeper the hatred between the mercenaries and the mercenaries." Lei Zhe said slowly: "There are some mercenary groups who are morally and not interested in black missions. Even...we may even become a public enemy!"


    "Mom, still not reasonable?!" Moshinko jumped up: "Don''t we wait to be killed?"


    "The reason?" Lei Zhe sneered: "If we see this task in the city of Lonely, will we pick it up? There is no limit anyway."


    "I remember, when I first hired you, I wanted you to take us to find the Hydra nest, right?" Yalena suddenly said.


    Han Jin looked up and looked at Yalin quietly, waiting for her next.


    "Now we have killed the Hydra and unplugged the teeth of Hydra, so there is no relationship between us." Elena turned back to Asa: "Sign the contract, Then give them."


    Asa was stunned and witnessed the battle. Han Jin had already left an indelible impression on his heart. During this time, he was very reassured and happy, not so much because Yalin was protecting. They are better to say that because they can see Han Jin, he can''t imagine how they would become if Han Jin left them.


    "What are you doing? Give them the contract!" Yalena yelled.


    Asa took the contract with a trembling hand, signed the name, and then went to Han Jin and handed the contract to Han Jin.


    Han Jin took the contract and looked at it seriously, with a hint of smile in his mouth.


    "So... friends!" Yalina''s eyes became wet, and the long-lost coldness condensed on her face again, but her tone was very unstable, as if with too many emotions: "Goodbye! "Yalina''s gaze swept, saw Moss, saw Nancy, saw Lei Zhe and Sasou, and finally fell on Han Jin, staring at Han Jin deeply and turned to Lin. Go in the middle.


    "Raphael!" Moxico was a little anxious.


    Han Jin did not say a word, only silently looked at the back of Yalinna. After more than a year of bumpy experience, Han Jin¡¯s prestige is already unshakable. He does not speak. Lei Zhe and others can only remain silent. People like Ji Xinke¡¯s temper are just reminding Han Jin. He will never go to stay with Yalinna, this is a matter of principle!


    When Yalina passed by Asa and others, she paused and whispered, "Let''s stay here, don''t follow me."


    Asa bite his teeth and barely stood on the side of Elena. With Asa as an example, other young magicians also came together. No one flinched. Maybe, going out of this step, they will face death, backward. One step can be awkward and stealing, but the humble life has its own persistence and belief! Several of them, when Han Jin and the enemy fought, once claimed to release the space reel to escape, because Han Jin is only an outsider, a mercenary hired by them, abandoning his mentor, this is another matter, they Nothing can be done anyway!


    Yalena sighed and took another step and walked slowly to the forest.


    "Leave us, you have no chance to live." Han Jin finally said: "This guy''s dark light mercenary squad, has been killed, know what it means? There is a very strong The strong mercenary group also took the black mission!"


    "Raphael, you are overestimating yourself, too small for me." Yalina turned and she regained the cold and proud look.


    "Yalina, I didn''t mean to ruin you. If my wording is wrong, I feel sorry for it. I am sorry." Han Jin smiled: "I mean, you need a certain amount of time to make yourself Gradually grow up, please accept my help before this, rest assured, I will not ask for compensation."


    "You mean... you want to protect me?" Yalena said coldly: "Why?" Her face was very cold, but her heart had already set off waves, life, status, beauty, and strength. As long as you have one of the advantages, you can become the focus of people, and Yalena has all of them. In the capital of the element, some people even use the word ''perfect'' to describe Yalinna, pursue her young hero, and even more Count it. However, no one has ever said to Yalena, I want to protect you! Protect a magician? If you are joking, then there is a hint of bottom line for those who are brazen. If you are completely shameless, how can you say it? !


    However, for a young girl who has a love affair, 10,000 flowers and 10,000 words of praise are far less than this promise. I want to protect you! In the past, Irina hides herself under the cold mask. The talent is just a gift. Her inner world is like a normal girl. She has her own fantasies and her own embarrassment. She has also sketched a handsome, powerful and gentle person. Prince Charming, who can be afraid of any challenge for himself.


    ¡°No reason.¡± Han Jin¡¯s smile gives a feeling of ethereal dust: ¡°Well, everyone is ready, we have to continue on our way.¡±


    Yalin gently bites her lips, no matter how Han Jin answers, she will continue to question, but Han Jin is not why, let her have nothing to say, and her chest is a little blocked, a hot thing It is boiling inside.


    Asa and others couldn''t help but show their happiness. Han Jin''s ¡®guest¡¯ obviously included them, and looking at Yalena¡¯s face did not insist on leaving.


    As a captive, Chiquek has forgotten the consciousness of the captives. He can hardly believe his ears. Are these unnamed mercenaries crazy? Do they want to protect a magician? And still speak with the tone of course!


    "Rafael, what about this guy?" Moxico kicked Chic.


    Han Jin¡¯s gaze fell on Chitke. Moss said: ¡°Although this guy has always cooperated, he has already seen our situation. Even know who is our leader and let him go. ?"


    "Adult! I am willing to follow you." Chirk¡¯s eyes jerked a bit: "I rarely go back to the city of Lonely, and I wandered through the forest for most of the year. I know this forest very well." Adults, there are always places where I can help."


    "Take him with him first." Han Jin whispered.


    "Thank you, adults, thank you adults." Chirk revealed a grateful look.


    Lei Zhe sneaked in and waited for the Mo Xinke to walk away with Chitike, and no one around him, he lowered his voice and asked: "Raphael, why?"


    "What is it?" Han Jin smiled.


    "You know, why should we help Yarina?" Lei Zhe hesitated: "I think that she is willing to leave is the best choice, why do you want to stop her?"


    "In the future, you will understand naturally."


    "But... I want to figure it out now." Lei Zhe smiled bitterly.


    "Opportunity and danger are twins, but in many cases, one will completely cover up the other, or you can only see the opportunity, or you can only see the danger." Han Jin whispered: "You want Know why, let''s talk to Sasio, talk about the capital of the elements and Yalena, and the Grand Duke of the Capital of Elements, Sasou will give you an answer."

 Chapter 168： The true face of Xiannier

    The true face of the first sixty-eight chapters


    Considering physical strength, everyone is not moving fast, and everyone is highly vigilant. Knowing that they are the targets of the black mission, no one dares to take it lightly. Compared with yesterday, the atmosphere has become very depressed. No one else. Talking to each other and laughing, I really can''t laugh.


    Until noon, the forest always looked very quiet, and even the World of Warcraft encountered was very few. Seeing that the young magicians were all tired, Han Jin stopped. At this moment, the sound of the water flow came from the front.


    In the mountains of Taraxia, the water source is very rich, and the spring water and the river water are undoubtedly a good rest place. The clear water can wash away the tiredness of people''s bodies. The spring water and the river water live with various fishes. For taste, as well, the flow of spring water and river water is not static. Whenever there is heavy rain, the width of the water will skyrocket. Many times a day, year after year, the water will be washed out and clean. The ground, so when the mercenaries are resting, they will always camp near the water source.


    "Wait a minute!" Lei Zhe''s figure appeared in front of everyone: "There are several mercenaries there, we should go in one direction."


    ¡°What a few mercenaries?¡± Han Jin frowned slightly.


    "Two are warriors."


    "Go upstream." Sasio.


    "Can we see no one?" Han Jin sneered: "Go ahead!"


    Perhaps it is because of the large amount of dragon blood, perhaps because it has been completed into Dandao, self-confidence has become unprecedentedly high. Anyway, Han Jin¡¯s attitude is getting stronger and stronger, let alone encounter several mercenaries, even if it was originally When he met the Dean of Scott of the School of Magic in the Word of God, he was also unable to make a decision. He even shot first and injured the 9th-level swordsman Harry! Before I put it, who would have thought that Hanjin would become so sharp? !


    Lei Zhe stunned, then shrugged his shoulders and walked forward, others hurriedly followed Lei Zhe.


    Walking through a huge old tree, the front became suddenly open. On the shore of a small river, two soldiers were sitting on both sides, talking and laughing loudly, seeing Lei Zhe and others coming out, one of the soldiers standing. Get up, jump to the side of the companion and let out the right bank of the river.


    The two fighters are almost the same size, they are very burly, but they are smaller than the Moss. They look different, but the temperament is very close. When they laughed loudly, their mouths opened and their faces lingered. Jitter, laughter is loud and bold, but their eyes are not smiling at all, quiet and indifferent, which gives people an illusion, ignoring the differences in their looks, directly treating them as a pair of brothers.


    Seeing the two warriors, Chitke''s face changed abruptly and looked involuntarily, as if looking for someone, but he was well concealed, and people around him did not find him different.


    Both sides did not have the habit of saying hello to strangers. Everything was busy. At the beginning, the young magicians were still a little nervous. Later, Han Jin sat on the rock on the beach, although his posture was very leisurely.Èù Èù Èù Èù Èù Èù Èù Èù Èù Èù Èù Èù Èù Èù Èù Èù Èù Èù Èù Èù Èù Èù Èù Èù Èù Èù Èù Èù Èù Èù Èù Èù Èù Èù Èù Èù Èù Èù Èù Èù Èù Èù Èù Èù Èù Èù Èù Èù Èù Èù Èù Èù Èù Èù ÈùThere, it just cut off the opponent''s attack route. If the two mercenaries suddenly attacked, they had to go through Hanjin.


    Sasio frowned. He felt that the two fighters on the opposite side were familiar, but after thinking for a long time, they couldn¡¯t remember where they had seen it, and Han Jin¡¯s eyes had a thoughtful look, obviously, he It has the same feeling as Sasou.


    After a burst of chaos, the young magicians sat around to replenish the food, and the two warriors on the opposite side were roasting with fire. A burst of fragrance came with the wind and the taste was extremely attractive.


    "Friend, come one?" A soldier stood up with a black-smelled grilled fish: "This is a bigmouth fish, very delicious."


    Without waiting for Han Jin and others to express his feelings, a sudden burst of anger came from the forest: "Give me a stop!!"


    A black light that was hard to detect by the naked eye spurred out of the forest. Lightning fell into the rock behind the soldier. Then there were countless tiny cracks on the rock. The cracks gradually expanded, and the rock of more than one meter was silent. The middle is turned into a small gravel. What is even more terrifying is that the gravel is still splitting. In the end, it even turns into countless flying dust. When the breeze blows, it raises the old high, just like a faint mist.


    The soldier¡¯s face suddenly became extremely ugly. He swept around and tentatively asked: ¡°A Devina, is that you?¡±


    As soon as the voice fell, the two elf shooters came out of the forest. Compared with the two fighters on the opposite side, the two elves were more like sisters. Their hair was blue, nose, eyes, lips and even body. They all have a similar feeling. The soft armor worn on the body and the long bow in the hand are exactly the same. The only difference is that one of the elves has a double willow eyebrow, which adds a bit of exquisiteness to her, while the other elf''s brow is like a blade, giving a sharp and compelling feeling.


    "Julia, how come you are here?" The soldier''s face looked even more ugly.


    "How can I not come?" The elf that called Julia was cold and cold.


    The young magicians moved, but they did not move, but they were made into a formation, surrounded by Yalinna and Sasou, and Lei Zhe¡¯s body disappeared quietly. Moshin¡¯s sword stood in Han Jin¡¯s body. Side, but Xiannier''s look is very strange, she stared at the two elves, his eyes full of surprise.


    "Hayden, just for the three dragon crystals, you are willing to sell your soul to the devil, is that true?" Another elf said coldly, obviously, she is Edwina.


    "I... I don''t understand what you mean." The soldier named Hayden shook his head, but his movements seemed slow, or hard.


    "Jibulun? Give me out!" Julia yelled, and the two brows like a blade had wrinkled into a ball, and it seemed that her emotions were very exciting.


    Chitke opened his mouth. When he saw the two fighters, he thought that the red squad mercenary squad had set up an ambush here, so he always figured out how to escape. Who knows that this happened. In one scene, how come... How can a red squad be guilty?


    A figure flashed out behind the tree at the bank more than a hundred meters across the river, and then slowly moved here. Julia¡¯s eyes were always locked on Gibran, and Gibran¡¯s eyes drifted, not dare with Julia. Looking at him, his face is as ugly as the two soldiers.


    "Gibron, I am not asking you as a companion!" Julia said coldly: "I am in the name of your fianc¨¦e, I hope you can give me an explanation, why?"


    "Julia, I really don''t understand, what makes you so angry." Gibran spread his hands, but his fingertips trembled so much that it was almost impossible for a high-ranking thief: "We have not taken over a task because the target is a magician. I don''t want you to be in danger, so..."


    "So deliberately let us go to the Eastern District?" Edwina sneered: "Ji Bolun, you are very smart, don''t treat us as idiots! When you let us leave, your eyes have revealed your secret! Ji Bolun, I admit your feelings for Julia. If you don''t nervous Julia, it won''t be so easy for us to see the flaws, but...we can''t forgive you too!"


    "What''s wrong with this? What''s wrong with this?!" The soldier named Hayden jumped up and shouted in a maddening tone. His finger went to Siniel: "Okay, I admit, When we investigated, we found that the elf had been looking for you at Lily Hotel. It may be your friend, so... we have hesitated, but can an elf compare with three dragon crystals? It is Longjing. !!"


    "You fucking, don''t talk nonsense!" Another soldier was furious and reached out and pushed Hayden aside. He said with a heavy face: "Julia, Edwina, don''t be angry, Hayden''s mouth likes it. Nonsense! Actually... In fact, Gibran has already passed us, no matter what happens, can''t hurt the elf! Really, I can swear with my life!"


    Julia and Edwina looked at each other coldly and didn''t talk.


    "Julia, Edwina, I think you can understand, we really need those three dragon crystals!" The soldier said in a sincere tone: "especially you, Julia, Gibran to the outside people The heart is hot, but what about him? He regards you as a god-given treasure and treats you as the only one in his life. Can''t you see how much he likes you? If necessary, he even wants to cut his heart. Come out to you, Julia! You are treating us like an elf now, treating Gibran, forgetting that we were born and died, shouldering shoulders and shouldering all the sinister friendships. Is it really worth it?! Moreover, we didn¡¯t even think about it. I have to hurt her!"


    "Elf?" Edwina smirked and then waved to Xiannier.


    Julia''s look became pale, and the warrior''s distracting words reminded her of the past. If she didn''t care at all, it was deceiving herself. There is a saying, ''Blood is thicker than water'', they fight together. Let''s bleed together, share happiness, share the hardships together, let alone forget her, even after a few decades, she will still remember the name of the red squad, remember every member, because this is her other home!


    Xiannier did not hesitate to go to Edwina. Moss was a little nervous and deliberately blocked Siniel, but Siniel avoided the Moss with no expression and continued to Adevina. Obviously, she has a very special relationship of trust with the two elves.


    "She is Siniel!" Edwina gently held Chanel''s hand: "You know, what does Sinnel mean for our elves?"


    ¡°What does it mean?¡± asked Gibran with difficulty.


    Edwina¡¯s other hand reached the mask of Siniel, but the halfway shrank back and whispered: ¡°Sinnel, can you?¡±


    Xiannier sighed and reached out to take off his mask and see the appearance of Xiannier. The faces of several people in Gibran changed and changed. Their eyes were panicked, incomprehensible, and nervous. With the experience and experience of several members of the Red Pendant, it is obvious that they will not be confused because of their beauty. They are shocked by another thing.


    "Siniel is the descendant of the war **** Alabhan and the elf messenger Doreen!" Edwina said in a word: "Now, we are a friend of Xiannier, but if there is danger, Each of our elves can die for Siniel without hesitation, including our Majesty the Queen! Do you understand?"


    The atmosphere became dead and quiet. After a long while, the soldier named Hayden suddenly screamed. His voice was as ugly as someone who cut a knife: "Are you wrong?! Since this elf... No, The identity of Siniel is so noble, she should be allowed to hide in Yehliucheng. Why did your elves allow her to come out and run around? Why??" Stupid people know that they have already violated one and must not commit crimes. Taboo!


    "After adulthood, travel to the mainland, this is the tradition established by the **** of war, Abraham, Hayden, are you qualified to question Arabahan?" Edwina said coldly.


    Han Jin was wrong for a moment, and suddenly he understood a lot of things. In the rough wildness of the Moxic department, with the pride and arrogance of Lei Zhe, why did he not let the same humbly let Xiannier, this has nothing to do with his Han Jin! Has nothing to do with strength! More irrelevant to personality! Moxike hated the woman and he was rough. Hilna often licked his ears and anxious him. He even started on the spot, but when Xiannier was angry, he was like a frightened rabbit. How far away is it, why?


    The **** of war, Abraham, the elf messenger Doreen, and Han Jin are too familiar with these two names. Saseo often talks about epics, and every time he talks about epics, he will definitely mention Abraham and Doreen!


    In the war of abyssal invasion, the ground race was initially at a very disadvantageous position. It was the **** of war, Abraham, the Paladin Gotthard, the elf messenger Doreen, and the king of the hill, Dan Ding, propped up the last line of defense of the ground race, and even It can be said that without them, there is no world in the present.


    After decades of fighting, the strength of Alabham and Doreen has faintly revealed signs of breaking through the 12th order. What is after the 12th order? Demi god? Hey or god? ? No one knows that people only know that the characters of Alabahan and Doreen have become the nightmare of the abyss race. Wherever they go, the morale of the abyss race army will be reduced to the lowest point.


    It is only the supreme power. They are not enough to be the legends that people remember and sing for countless years. The key is that they are a pair of heroes full of tragic meanings, and they also have a love story of life and death.


    In the early stage of the abyssal retreat, a black dragon named Havana turned to the king of the hill, Dan Ding, and now people insist that it must be a conspiracy of the Black Dragon! Havana used the vivid words to portray the prospect of the king of the hills, Dan Ding: the abyss race has to be defeated, the mainland must be unified, then who will become the real king?


    Dan Ding¡¯s ambitions swelled sharply. He pondered for a long time, set up a large-scale banquet, and invited Abraham, Gotha and Doreen to participate. Gotha found that an abyssal army quietly interspersed deep into the mainland. Then I took it with my own corps, and I was innocent to attend the banquet, and Abraham and Doreen did not suspect him, and gladly came.


    As a result, Dan Ding suddenly started at the banquet, attacking Alabham and Doreen!


    Abraham is a human being, and Doreen is an elf. Everyone knows that the life of an elf is much longer than that of a human being. In the latter part of the war, Arabahan is old and the hero is late. It is a sad thing in itself. Things, and Doreen is still very young. Once, Abraham asked Doreen with anxiety. He already felt that his vitality was gradually lost. On that day, what should Doreen do? Doreen answered him in an understatement, and nothing could separate them, including death.


    Abraham laughed and alienated Doreen from then on. He did not doubt Dolly, but because he knew Dolly¡¯s character, his appearance was weak, his heart was resolute, and he could do it. Abraham also received more than a dozen young and beautiful maids, who were fooling around with the maids every day. He hoped that his actions would make Doreen feel disgusted. No one would sing for a person who disliked himself. This is also The only way he can think of.


    It is a pity that the husband and wife have been together for decades. Dolly understands Abraham too. She even knows the whole process of the golden hair of Alabahan gradually becoming gray, and understands the origin of each wrinkle of Alabama. Love this man, incomparable love.


    At the banquet of the poor view, Doreen used her own actions to make a promise for the promise. Abraham had the root magic of the tree demon, and there was no way to escape. Doreen had countless release space scrolls. The opportunity, but she did not go, always **** in the side of Abraham, compared with this man, the mission of the natural goddess, the responsibility of shoulders, the hope of the tribe, etc., are so insignificant! Because she knows that Arabahan, who has been regarded as a leader across the continent, can also abandon everything for her!


    This mutation made the ground races pay a very heavy price. The war gods Abraham and the elves messenger Doreen fell, the king of the hills was seriously injured, and the dwarfs who were willing to follow him also suffered nearly 50% of the deaths, humans, The elves and the dwarves are the strong races of the three kingdoms in the mainland. In order to realize their ambitions, the king of the hills, Dan Ding, also dragged his dwarfs down.


    But things are not over!


    Paladin Gotthard heard the news, vomiting blood on the spot, when he was awake, immediately led his army back, the soldiers pointed to the dwarf kingdom.


    Dan Ding was shocked, sent messengers to see Goda, promised and Gotha divided the entire continent, Gotthard did not say a word, waved people to push the messenger out, directly killed!


    It is reasonable to say that with the ability of Dan Ding, this stupid thing should not be done, but the words of Li Zhizhi faintly tell people that smart people will become a real idiot under certain conditions for some reason!


    Dan Ding sent messengers to see Goda, to dedicate the Ghosts he collected to Gotha, and only wish to keep the existing territory of the Dwarf Kingdom. The rest can be given to Gotha. Gotha still has no words. Launch to kill, kill!


    Gotha''s most trusted ministry will block and say that the abyssal race is still threatening the mainland, and it must not be a painful thing for the loved ones! Gotha lifted his own gun without expression and killed!


    However, in the face of a group of horrified generals, Gotha finally spoke, only one sentence: "If the comrades who died together with the students can not be guarded, then what is the significance of guarding the mainland?"


    Don''t underestimate the power of morality. Many dwarves feel that their king is too mean and too shameless. They know that Gotthard''s troops have arrived, and they have come out to meet, but Gotha''s answer is still the word: kill!


    In the end, Gotthard blood washed the main city of Danding, and personally killed the Dan Ding, who had not recovered from the injury, the elite of the dwarfs, and lost in that battle.


    Gotha''s encounter is as cruel as Abraham, but their character is different. Abraham is an emotional leader, and Gotha is a tough guy. He was once captured and tortured cruelly. He did not cry. He spent countless **** formations and surrounded him. Finally he only escaped with a few guards, but he still did not shed tears; he had a huge body behind him. The family, when the abyss race used him as a nail, designed to capture a large number of his family and executed him by horrific means, including his father, mother, his uncles, and his unborn son. Daughter, he still has no tears.


    Faced with the remains of Abraham and Doreen, Gotthard crying, whether it is strength, personal charm, or strategic and tactical command layout, Abraham is a well-deserved leader. It is also the only person who has allowed Gotha to admire from the heart. Now that Abraham and Doreen are falling, and the rest of Danden is dead in his hands, he has no choice because he can¡¯t feel with him. The guy who is bitter and hateful, the lonely one, can prop up the whole battle? So he cried, crying for the future of the world, crying desperately!


    The epic describes that Gotha''s gaffe affects his subordinates, people''s crying is earth-shattering, and the scene is sorrowful! After bringing the remains of Arabahan and Doreen back, Gotha personally ruined his own guns and drifted away, and has since disappeared.


    It can be said that this time is the weakest time on the ground race. The four heroes almost quit the stage at the same time. However, the abyss race is also weak, and there is a sudden rebellion in the underground. They can only give up this great opportunity and return to the underground.


    The **** of war, Alabama, the Paladin Gotthard, the elf messenger Doreen, the king of the hills, Dan Ding, formed an invincible iron wall, but in front of the interests, the land collapsed in the blink of an eye, it is an uproar!


    Paladin Goda¡¯s means of revenge is too cruel. All the dwarves who appear in his field of vision are all buried for Abraham and Doreen, criticized by some people who are full of justice, and finally disregard the threat of the abyss race. Abandoning the responsibility that he should bear, drifting away, is also known as the ''coward''. And Abraham and Doreen are heroes full of tragic colors, and even the most discerning people can''t find their faults, so Gotha''s influence is far less than the latter two.


    Let the Moxico and Lei Zheqian let the Jiberun and others fear, not the Sonny, but the glory left by the war **** Alabhan and the elf messenger Doreen, the glory of supreme! For many years, this glory has been affecting generations of generations and telling them what is justice, what is faith, and what is loyalty! Although the chaotic situation has been going on for a long time, the good things of justice, faith, and so on, are falling everywhere and are forgotten, but in the face of Siniel, looking at the mark of the godhead on Xiannier¡¯s forehead, Recalling the deeds of Alabham and Doreen, the arrogant people will become cautious, at least in awe.


    "Julia..." Gibran said in a trembling voice, he realized that he had done a stupid thing.


    "Stand up!" Julia slammed her long bow and said in a word: "Return, I don''t trust you!"


    Gibran¡¯s figure suddenly froze, and every time Julia said a word, his face was white.

 Chapter 169： Initial appearance

    The first sixty-ninth chapter


    The two warriors on the opposite side looked at the back of Gibran with their worried eyes. This was their fault. They knew that Siniel was a friend of Julia and Edwina. Because they were greedy for the three magic crystals, they designed Deceived Julia and Edwina. Now everything has been dismantled. They all feel jealous of Julia and Edwina, so there is no way to persuade them, and they are not qualified to blame Julia for her ruthlessness.


    At this moment, a figure crossed the forest and hurried down. It was a magician wearing a black magic robe. He looked at Gibran and then said to Julia with a bitter face: "Julia, can''t It¡¯s my idea to blame Gibran. You know, what Longjing means to me. I want the three magic crystals too. Actually... Gibran doesn¡¯t want to take this task, I insist on it!¡±


    "Kane, get along for so long, you thought I didn''t know what kind of person you are?" Julia sneered: "You have almost no utilitarianism. Sometimes I feel strange, how do you become a nine-order big? Magician?! You really want to say, this is your idea?"


    Julia''s words are stabbed, and the utilitarian power of this ninth-order great magician is not strong, so who is utilitarian? Whose idea is this all?


    Kane was a slogan. He was not a good person at all. Julia''s words were so aggressive that he didn''t know how to explain it.


    Suddenly, sitting quietly, like Han Jin, who was watching a drama, turned his eyes into the jungle in the southeast corner. Then, the magician named Kane also sensed something and hurriedly He added a magic shield and turned to the southeast corner. The members of the Red Spearmen are all mercenaries who have fought in battle, and they have a very good understanding with their companions. Although they did not find a vision, they saw Kane¡¯s actions and understood what they should do. Only Gibran appeared to be demented, Lei Zhe had disappeared into the air, and as a high-ranking thief, Gibran was still watching Julia.


    The three figures walked out from the jungle side by side. They were all warriors, but their positions were somewhat weird. They stood shoulder to shoulder and represented that they were the same camp. They kept a certain distance from each other, as if they were each other. Not fully trusted.


    "It¡¯s so lively." The soldier in the middle smiled and said: "Ji Bolun, I can¡¯t think of it, are you interested in this mission?"


    The words of the warrior caused a deep excitement to Gibran. As the captain of the red squad servant squad, his strength is not the strongest, but he must be the most calm and savvy person, who knows the moment of Gibran Very abrupt roar, hoarse voice, with a weird vibrato, the entire face is also seriously distorted, looks very embarrassed: "Roll! Give me a roll!!"


    The soldier did not think that Gibran did not give a little face, his face changed abruptly, and said coldly: "Ji Bolun, look at your current situation with your eyes! We have been with the Hung Hom Mercenary, the Free Eagle Mercenary Together, three dragon crystals, we are one person! Smart, let go, don''t stop our good things, we are friends, don''t want to be smart people, then from now on, there is no red in the city of Lonely Cliff. Pointing the soldiers!"


    The voice of the warrior just fell, and there was a vaguely moving figure in the jungle. It is estimated that there is no accurate amount, but at least a few hundred people.


    This time, the person who turned to the red squadron was nervous. The two warriors were in front and protected Kane, while Edwina, Julia and Siniel quickly approached Yalena, because ya Linna is the primary goal. No matter what kind of conflict happens, the enemy will definitely point the finger at Elena!


    The war broke out at a glance, and Gibran¡¯s body, which had been trembling slightly, suddenly stabilized and suddenly looked calm. He quietly looked at the three fighters opposite, and did not speak.


    "How? Gibran, is it an enemy or a friend?" the soldier asked in a word.


    Gibran turned his head and looked at Julia. For Julia, he could give up this task, but Julia has now stood with her goal. Obviously, as long as Xiannier stays here, they must Sunil fights side by side! How to do? A bitter smile appeared in his mouth. Just now he is still preparing to attack these people, but now he wants to protect them? This world is really funny!


    Han Jin yawned lazily. In this tense atmosphere, he actually yawned. It was really incomprehensible. However, the red squadrons and the mercenaries on the opposite side did not pay attention to Hanjin. Because Han Jin is only a poor little character in their eyes. It can even be said that it is a lamb to be slaughtered. Who will pay attention to the Lamb?


    But here, Han Jin is the absolute center. Seeing the leisurely posture of Han Jin, the young magicians suddenly have a very safe feeling. The tension and panic are all gone, they have Confidence faces all challenges, even though they do not know where this confidence comes from.


    "Raphael... He has a mood to yawn!" Siniel didn''t know if he should laugh or cry.


    "I used to be like this?" asked Yalina with a smile.


    "No, he used to be nervous, afraid, and angry." Sunil''s eyes narrowed up as if recalling something: "But... I don''t know when it started, he became what it is now. Kind of look."


    "That''s because he has been growing at a speed we can''t imagine. He has this qualification." Yalena sighed, she knows a little about Han Jin''s story, just over a year, Han Jin From a lonely little aristocrat to a real strong, this speed is unimaginable! At least, she could not maintain her pride and self-confidence in front of Han Jin. She did not mention that Han Jin had saved her several times. One was to practice magic for more than ten years. One was only used for one year. What pride is she? of? !


    "You seem... not afraid at all?" Sunil looked at Yalin with amazement. If placed before, Yalena has long been crazy to release magic, attacking everything that threatens her, and now Yalin, obviously more things that were not available before, for example, patience, for example Said, calm.


    "What am I afraid of?" Yalena''s gaze slowly turned to Han Jin: "He said, it will protect me."


    People, really can''t talk indiscriminately, no matter how much sincerity of Han Jin''s promise, Yalin is firmly remembered, but no one knows, how long will she remember, now? A few days? Oh, forever!


    Julia and Edwina also showed a shocked and inexplicable look, and the sights turned to Han Jin, who is that? Dare to boast to protect a magician? !


    Han Jin looked up at the sky and then stood up and said faintly: "I still can''t fight?"


    The soldier oppositely looked at Han Jin and said with a smile: "Hit!"


    "Really want to fight?"


    "Boy, do you think that we took hundreds of people to go here to visit the mountains and play with water?" The soldier said contemptuously, then looked at Gibran: "Ji Bolun, you let go, we are still friends! As for Long Jing, we The three will give you some compensation."


    "Gibron, you listened, we are not afraid of you!" Another soldier said coldly: "We are not friends, but we are always familiar with it. Let us make one step and give you compensation. You have to make one step, don''t let We are embarrassed!"


    Gibran suddenly bowed his head and waved his hand. Several members of the Red Pointer all retreated to the upper reaches of the river. Obviously, they did not want to intervene. But as they bowed down to the upper reaches of the river, a few people were flashing their eyes!


    In fact, the development of things is very unreasonable. The most terrible person here is not Gibran, nor the mercenary leader opposite, but Yalina! No one can afford Hanjin. This is normal. Han Jin has been obscured in the city of Lonely, but I can''t look down on a magician. It is hard to understand.


    It can only be said that the messenger sent by the lord of the city of Fossa is too advertised. In his description, Yalena is a clueless and incomprehensible magister, and even worse by a strength. Her thieves killed. Every year, a large number of rookies join the mercenary team. As a veteran mercenary, they understand how naive and naive the rookie is. In their eyes, Yalina is just a powerful rookie, but it is even better. The rookie is also a rookie! Chirk''s mercenary squad is only in second-rate, and even dare to play the idea of ??Yalena, this is the power of advertising!


    All the mercenaries are neglected. When they are young, they become magisters. In addition to her own talents and family support, Yalena¡¯s intelligence and understanding are not ordinary. She used to be aware of her shortcomings. Naturally, she could not talk about it. Progress, now that I have experienced so much, how can I continue to understand? A tribulation of death and resurrection is enough to make an ordinary person drastically change, let alone an amazingly talented Elena? !


    "How long can you hold?" Han Jin turned and smiled and asked.


    "Should it be up to you?" Yalena was reluctant to accept Hanjin''s suggestion. She wanted to release the powerful magic and smashed the group of people who didn''t know the heights of the sky!


    "I can''t hold it, they have too many people." Han Jin shook his head.


    "You''re really straightforward..." Yalena laughed and then paused: "Long time." If she just released the defensive shield and kept the shield running, she had confidence to support it for a long time.


    "Then I will be relieved." Han Jin waved his hand. Suddenly, an extremely dazzling sharp man appeared between the heavens and the earth. The midday sun was very bleak compared with this sharp man, except for a few powerful mercenaries. Most people can''t help but close their eyes when they barely control themselves.

 Chapter 170： Magisters paranoia

    The paranoia of the first seventy-one chapter of the Magister


    To be precise, it is a flying rainbow that stands out between heaven and earth, with a dazzling fascinating light, from the moment it appears, it firmly grasps everyone''s attention! What is even more bizarre is that the magic of such fierce and fierce momentum does not have any fluctuations. As long as you close your eyes, nothing can be sensed. This makes people unable to understand!


    The speed of the flying sword can no longer be described by lightning. It carries a kind of arrogance with a thousand miles, with an invincible edge, directly to the centered warrior.


    But the warrior is not a general, can make friends with the red captain''s captain Gibran, even if it is only a nod, at least, his strength has been recognized by Gibran.


    After the initial horror, he was able to pull out his long sword in time, and his body was released to the extreme in an instant, and the backhand hit the flying rainbow.


    Han Jin pinched the fingerprint, Feihong miraculously disappeared, and then appeared behind the warrior, silently slamming into the soldier''s neck.


    If it is only two people fighting, this sword can be regarded as sinister to the extreme, but there are friends around the warrior, the soldier on the left is not surprised, and when he stepped, he jumped out of the distance of seven or eight meters and waved. Long sword, struggling to meet Feihong, the right side of the warrior raised a short-handed axe, but also followed up, but his fighting style should be based on strength, so the speed is slower than his companion.


    A tragic scene has appeared! As an old mercenary, they know what the most important thing in the jungle code is, and the defense is absolutely indispensable! Only by maintaining sufficient vigilance can they be qualified to survive in this world. Although they have already formed an alliance, who do not want to swallow three dragon crystals? People always like to use their own ideas to consider other people, not to mention that they are not a team that cooperates with each other all the year round. They are only temporary allied forces. To put it bluntly, this is why the three of them maintain a distance of seven or eight meters. No one can fully believe. Who!


    The centered warrior saw two ally attacking himself, and couldn¡¯t think about it. He screamed and waved his sword to frame the long sword that he had attacked first. Then he changed his body shape and avoided the short-handed axe from behind. At this time, his eyes only reached the sinister flying rainbow, but unfortunately, everything was late, the allies could have saved his sword, and he was blocked by himself! The short-handed tomahawk, however, was a little slower. This little distance made the situation unrecoverable.


    The blood was cracked, and the flying rainbow attacked his neck. It was only smothered by the body, and there was no obstruction of the armor. It could not stop the sniper of the flying rainbow. The neck of the soldier was cut off neatly, and a skull flew high. Then, the flying rainbow was given to the side, letting the swab of the short-handed axe, then flying up and penetrating the head, and the next moment, Feihong radiated a dazzling light to An unimaginable speed, bypassing the attack of two fighters, returned to Han Jin.


    Han Jin reached out and took off the head and gently placed it on the rock beside him. His mouth showed a sardonic smile and said to the unspeakable head: "Do you want to fight?"


    On both sides of the creek, there was a dead silence. Several members of the red squad were also stunned and stunned. They never imagined that in a few famous mercenaries, there was such a sly character hidden! With just one blow, I killed a prestigious mercenary regiment and how would they change to them? In fact, this is not unacceptable. Many people have the same threat. For example, the Reaper Mercenary Squad, the Dragon Slayer Mercenary, and the mercenary battles have always been extremely dangerous. It¡¯s going to be **** on the spot, and what makes them even more shocking is the kind of leisurely and freehand feelings after Han Jin¡¯s killing.


    If you want to overwhelm each other on the momentum, you must show your strength with fierce eyes and fierce actions, but Han Jin looks very free and easy, and he can be said that he is like a beautiful teenager who is swimming in the mountains. He is a neighboring brother, not like a murderer who just killed someone!


    "There are you left, how should the three dragon crystals be distributed? One person is divided into one, one person is divided into two? This is somewhat unfair." Han Jin¡¯s eyes turned to the two fighters: "Let me help Help you, then kill one, you don''t have to divide it, isn''t it?"


    Han Jin did not like to talk nonsense. Just now his intention was to immediately release the bandits and sneak into the jungle to kill, but the actions of the soldiers made him discover some clues. This is also a kind of urgency. He wants to break out in battle. Before, it broke the solid unity between them.


    The two warriors looked at each other and suddenly stood side by side. The soldier holding the short-handed axe roared: "Kill him!!"


    A fireball and lightning flew out of the forest. There was also a cluster of arrows and rain, but no attack aimed at Hanjin. Their goals were concentrated on the seemingly undefended Yalina.


    Yalena sneered, the magic wand in her hand went into the air, an extremely pure magic shield appeared, and spread quickly, covering all the companions around, the next moment, a dozen magic detection aura almost It blooms in various places indefinitely, covering a few hundred meters of space on the side of the river. There is also a magic detection ring that falls on Gibran.


    Several members of the red squadron face each other, and Gibran is hidden behind his companions. The intention is to quietly join the battle. I did not expect that people would not appreciate it, but instead beware of him, but who is it strange?


    More than a dozen thieves who sneaked into the river showed their way in the aura of magic detection. Sasio screamed and directed young magicians to attack. Shannier also opened the longbow, but the attack power was the worst. It¡¯s Adevina and Julia. The two elf arrows are not empty. In the blink of an eye, most of the thieves are in the pool of blood. The two thieves who killed them are enough to have the young magicians with Sunil. have equal shares.


    The remaining thieves fled back as they died, and the shock in their hearts could not be described in words. Is there such a perverted magician? Release a dozen magical detections in one breath, no magic needed to release magic? ! Also, is she really a silly rookie? !


    They don''t know, two times in the hands of thieves, Yalin has a great dislike of the thieves, and even close to paranoia, magic detection will become the most unique magic in her life, she will not Allow thieves to be crazy in front of her eyes!


    Numerous magical and rain-like arrows fall on Yalena''s magic shield, but it has been decided in advance, and the main task of Elena is ''supporting'', a magical shield that a magician''s full force release is close to indestructible. The group attack of hundreds of people just made the magic shield burst, and Yalena''s look was very light. Obviously, she had enough confidence in herself.


    Lei Zhe¡¯s figure suddenly appeared on the side of the warrior with a short-handed axe. The waved dagger slammed into the soldier¡¯s neck like a lightning bolt. The soldier had been stunned by the horror of the moment, and Lei Zhe¡¯s judgment was very sharp. From the rescue just now, he already knew that the speed of the warrior was somewhat flawed, so he placed the target on the soldier.


    The dagger was about to stab the neck of the warrior, and he reacted. It was too late to swing the battle axe, and he couldn¡¯t dodge. He could only move his shoulder and block his neck.


    The **** splash, Lei Zhe''s dagger has penetrated deeply into the soldier''s shoulder, but he did not chase after the victory, the body began to retire backwards, and disappeared into the air.


    A few magical detection auras followed, but unfortunately, the magical powers released by the magicians could not be compared with a magician. The speed was slower and more than one beat, and they were coincident in one place. Zhe is very cautious and gives a blow. Regardless of the middle or the middle, he must immediately look at it. Several magical detections have no effect.


    The rainbow''s light once again lit up. Han Jin had already applied a god-fighting technique to himself, and immediately followed the flying rainbow tail, and shot straight forward.


    "Kill!" The soldier with the short-handed axe was wounded on the right side. He knew that the combat power was sharply reduced and he hurried back, while the other soldier greeted Han Jin without fear. His speed may not match that of the flight. Rainbow, but compared with Han Jin is comparable.


    Han Jin¡¯s mouth smiled and his body was on one side, welcoming the soldier. However, his sprinting angle had a subtle change. After a battle, not only the cultivation and experience of the Tao, but also the instinct of martial arts, we must know that the subtle skill is also gradually evolved in the **** fight. Han Jin is repeating a very old process.


    The dazzling flying rainbow shot up and bypassed the warrior who was blocking the road. The soldier had no support for his companions. He had quickly made a judgment. As long as Han Jin was killed, the magic would definitely lose its effectiveness!


    In the snarl of roaring, a long sword wrapped in dazzling vindictive light, stabbed Han Han¡¯s front chest and saw the unstoppable strength. If it was stabbed by this sword, it would never be a hole in the body. Simple, Han Jin¡¯s body may be torn apart.


    From the perspective of Han Jin, I can''t see the soldier with the short-handed axe. Obviously, the other party can''t see him. Han Jin is facing the sword and slamming forward. The dazzling sword light passes through his back, and he has One fell into the ground and disappeared without a trace.


    The warrior with the Tomahawk saw the situation, and hurriedly handed the battle axe to the left hand, and swept back up, trying to block the horrible flying rainbow.


    But at this moment, Han Jin¡¯s figure rose like a ghost from behind him, patted forward and patted his hand. His palm seemed to be powerless, but when he shot behind the warrior, he made a huge The roaring sound, the soldier could not help but fly forward.


    "Roll!" A roar, the soldier who had been deceived by Han Jin backhanded his sword out, and was hitting Feihong from the tail. Feihong was hit by a slant, from the ear of the warrior holding the Tomahawk. Wiping, although did not hurt him, but also scared him out of a cold sweat.


    What kind of fighting spirit a person has, or whether it is a warrior or a coward, will be fully expressed at this time, the warrior with the tomahawk just survived the disaster, even immediately swept the tomahawk, swept from the side rainbow.


    With a bang, Feihong was swung and flew out. Han Jin¡¯s figure shook violently. He rushed to move the fingerprints. He didn¡¯t look back and manipulated the flying sword directly to the jungle. He didn¡¯t want to continue with that. The two fighters are entangled.

 Chapter 171： save

    Chapter 171 Saving


    When Han Jin¡¯s body rushed to the jungle, the mercenaries in the forest did not panic. Although Han¡¯s progress showed a huge threat, he even killed a well-known mercenary regiment in the blink of an eye. However, the mental qualities of these mercenaries who live on the edge of life and death are not generally strong. The people at the forefront begin to attack Hanjin, while the rest of the mercenaries continue to desperately release magic and arrows, trying to destroy the magic released by Yalina. Shield. This is not only for the first task of killing the final mission goal, whether it is the person who despised Yarina or the person who is alert in the heart, I understand that you must not let a magician release his hand at this time to release large-scale offensive magic. ! Otherwise, it will definitely cause a disaster of extinction.


    In fact, those mercenaries still have the upper hand. The only ones who dare to advance here are Han Jin and Lei Zhe. Mo Xinke and Sasio and Xiannier can only hide in the magic shield. There are so many magicians and The shooter, if they leave the magic shield, will be killed in seconds. The mercenaries have already set aside dozens of fighters, rushing through the river from both wings, shouting and screaming. The tactics of the mercenaries are very mature, and they are holding the attention of the magicians. Then the companions in the forest do not have to defend, and they can release the attack with all their strength. All of them are for quick fix!


    Julia and Edwina glanced at each other, and then Julia took out a green arrow from her quiver and slowly opened the longbow, aiming at the mercenaries who flew from the left wing. Edwina immediately understood the meaning of Julia, and said to Xiannier in a hurry: "You play the right wing!"


    "Sasio, right!" cried Nancy.


    The face of Zhang Yi is getting closer and closer, and the reward for the mission is three dragon crystals! Even if everyone can only get a little bit, it will be enough for the rest of the life. If you are tired of **** life, they can retire early, enjoy peace, and finally, how can they not sell their lives? !


    The young magicians saw the enemy approaching at a fast speed, and it seemed a little flustered. Sasio roared: "Use all your magic power! Attack! Attack!!" The sound of the sound is not falling, he has released a big fireball, Hit the mercenary in the forefront.


    With a bang, the fireball exploded on the mercenary, but the next moment, the mercenary came out of the skylight, the armor on the chest was almost blown up, and even the black chest was exposed. The light of the body suffocation was faint, and the nose and mouth were shaken out of blood, but he snorted and continued to rush, completely ignoring his own life.


    Xiannier raised his hand and it was an arrow. The lightning-like arrow was incomparably pierced into the mouth of the mercenary. The mercenary was like a man who had a punch in his face and flew out. He bumped into the companion behind him, but his companions kicked him aside without mercy and made up his position.


    Man is a dead man, a bird is a food and death, no matter in which world is the unbreakable truth!


    Julia¡¯s forehead had already oozing sweat, her arrow finally shot out, and the green mangling did not flash, and then a group of black, thick and incomparably roots were drilled out of the ground, in the blink of an eye. Wrap the mercenaries who rushed from the left wing.


    "The arrow of the tree demon! It is Julia!!" Several mercenaries made a cry of despair.


    The Red Point Mercenary Squad is a well-known mercenary team, even though those who have not seen them know the combat power of several members of the Red Point, and the Tree Demon''s Arrow is Julia''s famous stunt!


    In fact, the tree demon arrow is not fatal, at most they can control them for a short period of time, and after the release of the tree demon arrow, Julia''s physical loss is very large, it is impossible to continue to attack, but don''t forget, Julia And Edwina is a sister, they are inseparable, and in the moment when the roots emerge, they have realized their end.


    Edwina did not disappoint anyone, without any warning, a mercenary''s forehead blew out a bowl of blood hole, countless blood with brains, broken bones splashed around, did not wait for the rest of the mercenaries Waking up from this tragic scene, another mercenary''s neck was hit, and the huge force wrapped in the arrow smashed his neck, with the **** spring, the huge head. Flying high and flying high.


    "A Devina is also! The wind blade tears the arrow!!" There is a mercenary who makes a meaningless buzz.


    Edwina will of course be in the same, the sisters and two elves have always been tacit understanding, a master, a master kill, do not know how many high-level Warcraft is a headache, they fell under their hands. In the case of losing the ability to move and become an archery target, the mercenaries'' bodyguards are useless, even if they are a supreme knight, they dare not ignore the joint action of the two tenth-level rangers!


    "Gibron, what do you mean by fucking?!" The heads of the two mercenary groups clamored with anger.


    "What do you mean?" Gibran sighed low and then said, "We should also..."


    At this moment, another aura of magic detection flashed, and Gibran¡¯s face became stiff immediately. His fighting power was stronger, and he had to start after stealth. Can he still sway and rush? He is not a warrior! But the magician''s adult is so focused on ''disregarding him'', which is equivalent to turning him into a half-waste. This feeling is very confusing and faintly worried.


    It is not a matter of time to learn this kind of thing. In some cases, the blood of a person is not enough! The mercenaries were eager to destroy Jaina''s magic shields, and only sent a few to intercept Hanjin. Now, they have paid a very heavy price for this!


    When a wave of arrows rained into Korea, his figure sank into the ground again. Then he appeared behind several magicians. The flying rainbow flashed and pierced the side of a magician. The chest, then the right fist struck out, hitting the vest in front of the magician''s vest, the magician''s spine was crushed in an instant, the body twisted together in a very weird posture, he felt his back brain stickers I took a soft thing and then figured out that it was his own ass, and then everything turned into boundless darkness.


    Han Jin¡¯s body was turned into an arrow, a strange and unpredictable arrow. Han Jin¡¯s figure was like a hurricane, an erratic wind. He was interspersed in the forest at a very fast speed, and sometimes he rushed Before, the dazzling flying rainbow followed behind him, and sometimes Feihong shot forward, and Han Jin¡¯s figure was hidden in the dazzling light.


    Han Jin has no intention of hitting those shooters, but only concentrates on one and one mage, and there is a raging rain in the past! Although the magicians hurriedly released the magic shield, they only blocked Hanjin¡¯s fists. In front of the dazzling flying rainbow, the magic shield released by their magical power was too weak, almost collapsed, and then **** flowers. Splash!


    Moreover, Hanjin''s speed is extremely fast, and there are also the cover of Feihong. It is difficult for the shooters to lock in Hanjin, and they are afraid of accidentally hurting their companions. It seems that they are afraid of their hands. The warrior movements that are copied up are very clumsy and cannot catch up with Hanjin. Even if their trend is very clever, and occasionally Han Jin is surrounded by it, a manicure, Han Jin appears in the distance!


    It can be said that Han Jin is actually a person who cherishes his life very much, because no matter what he does, what to accomplish, first of all, to ensure that he can live, otherwise everything is a bubble, so he is absorbing the earth elements magic crystal , all the soil elements are used to make the mantle shackles, and even reluctant to make the earthen sacred corpse.


    Han Jin is not selfish. Only he can make the Taoism to the extreme. At this stage, it must not be wasted. Although he did not help Moxinke, he never put pressure on Moxie. What he is doing now is what Moxico should do. He has already put all the burdens on himself!


    There are also smart people in the mercenary. A magician saw Han Jin rushing straight to himself. He did not evade and suddenly released an electric arc. Han Jin¡¯s figure suddenly stiffened, and then a green big net put Han into the cover. Strict, spider web!


    This is a rare opportunity. One after another, the magic falls on Han Jin. It can be regarded as colorful. Maybe it is because Han Jin¡¯s figure is too fast and strange, so the magicians chose to release state magic, among them. There is no aggressive magic.


    This is the first time that Han Jin has been covered by large-scale magic. He feels that his legs are like lead, heavy and heavy, his eyes are black, and he has lost his sight inexplicably. Fortunately, he has already sprinkled a lot of uninviting people. The wooden bug that was noticed was the first reason he discovered that there was an abnormality in the forest, so he could see the changes around him.


    Among the group of magicians, the dark magician was hidden. Han Jin¡¯s body produced an extreme sense of weakness, and the stomach was empty. It seemed that a little strength could not be made. What was shown in the mind was a scene of sadness. There is nostalgia for another world, there is no stranger to the world, even fear. He suddenly becomes bored, wants to turn away, and even has an extremely absurd thought. He does not want to move any more, let others kill himself. Well, maybe he can turn another world.


    The shooters are happy, and they have opened their longbows, all aiming at Hanjin. At this time, a white light shines on Hanjin, and the magic is dispelled! In an instant, Han Jin¡¯s various magical lights disappeared without a trace!


    At the same time, there is also the eyes of Elena. She suddenly understands a lot of things. It turns out that the meaning of battle is not only how many enemies have been killed by hand, but also other more important ones, for example, guardian, for example ,save!


    When Han Jinchong passed, she subconsciously split a mental power and printed it on Han Jin. If it was done by others, it was of little significance. Only her, with the spirit of the magician level, could maintain a long distance. Observe, and only her, in order to dispel all negative magic with an overwhelming magical advantage!

 Chapter 172： Swordless skills

    Chapter 172: Swordless skills


    When Han Jin recovered his mind, he immediately blessed him back to the Yuan Dynasty, and the next moment, he disappeared into the ground, and then rose out from the first magician who released the arc, with his palm. The momentum, the magician screamed forward and flew out of the distance.


    Han Jin¡¯s demeanor has changed dramatically. His pupils are narrower like needles, his eyes are slightly stunned, his handsome cheeks are even twisted together, and he¡¯s dying in sorrow. It¡¯s still very uncomfortable, but it¡¯s still a small matter. The soldiers should never let Han Jin think of the past!


    His master only accepted one of his apprentices, and in the words of Master, he could not afford the second apprentice. Because the cultivation of the two men and the students is the same, they all absorb energy, so there is an unadjustable contradiction. Who should be handed over to two people who can absorb the energy on the same magic weapon? Master always gave him the magic weapon. He didn''t understand it at the beginning. After a long time, he slowly realized Master''s pains.


    Although the same energy is far from the effect of the two men and the disciples, but the accumulation of less can be more, this principle everyone knows, not to mention the fact that the self-cultivators are mostly people with weak feelings, one heart is only the road, no matter the suffering of others, think Thinking of the selfishness and indifference of others, and thinking about Master''s goodness to him, gratitude can no longer be described in words. In other words, Master really regards Han Jin as his own child!


    And he did not have time to repay anything, he was sent to the world, this is the pain in his heart forever, the untouchable pain! He knows better that with Master''s realm, there is no time and energy to find a second disciple. Master searched for a few decades in the vast sea of ??people before he found him. From then on, he put a heart on him, especially At the beginning of cultivation, he was inseparable from him, painstakingly explaining Taoism, teaching various skills, advantages and disadvantages, and the genius treasures that he encountered occasionally left him, and even forgot his cultivation.


    Every day, Master has to say something that he can''t finish. Before, he thought that Master was used to loneliness, so he wanted to find someone to talk. He also thought that Master was too arrogant, and later realized that a comprehension who would touch the avenue would have Even this emotion can''t be controlled? ! Master is afraid that he will not be able to learn from home, and he will suffer big losses in the future, and will instill all his insights into him with one heart and one mind!


    His inexplicable disappearance is a terrible blow to Master! Master once said that he will wait for him for ten years, which means that Master has no time, this is his limit. I think of the master alone, stepping on the heavens and the earth, and facing the test of loneliness, facing the sky, the head is a silent sky, the head is a silent sand, if it fails, it will be completely turned into dust, even a person who has finished the end, this is not What kind of loneliness is it!


    At this moment, in the heart of Han Jin¡¯s heart, all are endless killings! If he can, he will even destroy the world!


    "A stone provokes a thousand waves..." Han Jin snarled in a tone full of vicissitudes, but no one here could understand his words, only that it was a weird spell.


    "Don''t let him sing a spell! On!!" The mercenaries screamed and came up from all sides. They didn''t understand why a magician could attack and freely sing a spell while he was free. But unfortunately, now When considering this kind of thing.


    Every time Han Jin spit out a word, the figure would move to another position, spit out seven words, and then launched seven attacks, but only the first attacked magician was wounded, and the rest of the magicians were in the magic shield. Under the protection, at most, it was slightly injured.


    No one noticed that the flying rainbow had quietly flew out of the forest, and it stopped motionless in the air, and the dazzling light was inflated, as if waiting for something.


    Han Jin no longer launched an attack. His body shape drifted to the left and sometimes to the right. Once he was surrounded by an enemy or locked by magic, he released the mantle and rose from another place. Out, and his hands kept moving the fingerprints at an extremely beautiful and swift speed.


    However, the mercenary''s fighting spirit is very strong, and the number is large. In a short period of time, he was forced to release four manicures. However, his Taoism is about to be completed!


    The last time I stepped into the city alone, I killed the Quartet and was invincible. That was because Zaguned had all the first-class troops removed. The remaining troops were all miscellaneous, and the individual combat strength of the soldiers was not very strong, so let Han Drilled into the loophole. However, the mercenary''s combat power is much stronger than that of the ordinary soldiers, and he is extremely good at this kind of melee. Han Jin rushed for a long time, and the results of the harvest were minimal, unable to affect the overall situation, and almost lost his life. He can only use the inheritance from the master. Stunts!


    Suddenly, Han Jin¡¯s figure was like a fireworks flag, and he waved straight into the air. His backhand waved, and a fleeting golden light was hitting his own flying rainbow. The flying rainbow seemed to have life and sent out a mournful scream.


    In an instant, Feihong turned into a number of flying rays of the sun, and sprinkled it in all directions. Xiaguang is so dense that it can be almost covered with the cover of the sky. No matter where you look, you can see the light and shadow of the flying air!


    The square is more than 100 meters long. All the tall trees and grass collapsed at the same time. The trunks, branches and leaves were instantly smashed, and the ground stirred up a piece of smoke. Various colors splashed around and green grass. Leaves, brown tree root bark, black soil, red flesh, rolling helmet, broken magic wand, longbow, twisted sword, tomahawk, Hanjin''s blow, Let this turn into a fierce abattoir!


    Han Jin¡¯s figure fell from the air, and then it was quite straight. No one needed to hide. The forest within a hundred meters has been razed to the ground! In addition to Han Jin, there are dozens of mercenaries who stayed in various panic and wolverine postures, and the smoke has fallen, but they have not responded yet, is it over?


    Under the shadowless attack of light and shadow, there is nowhere to hide, and it is impossible to dodge. This moment is the absolute defense of the individual. The remaining dozens of thieves and the shooters who do not know the specific number are mostly strangled in an instant. Almost all of them are magicians and warriors. Their strengths are compared with their companions. One is relying on magic shields, and the other is to protect themselves from anger. However, they have now become a bird of surprise, a stunned bird, always standing there, not to mention the offense, even if they are close to Han Jin.


    The opposite of Jaina and Sunil also witnessed it all. Their look is no more than the remaining mercenaries. It is as dull and stupid. Is it a small-scale curse? But why can''t anyone sense the magic fluctuations, and when does Han Jin have the ability to release the curse? !


    Han Jin slowly reached out and the pieces of light and scattered light were concentrated on him. People seemed to faintly hear the crying, full of parting taste, and the flying rainbow has completely disappeared into the heavens and the earth.


    The comprehensions fight each other, not just relying on magic weapons. Whose magic weapon is stronger and more powerful, who will become the winner? The disadvantaged party can only close his eyes and die? As the saying goes, the poor are thinking, the people who are deeply mired in the dead must strive to survive, and the strength is not as good as people. It can only seek breakthroughs in skills, and the same skills are needed!


    What Han Jin released was the skill created by Master, but because Master had lived for a long time and his character was sour, so the name of the sword was called ''a stone that stirred up thousands of waves'', and the wave was Jian Lang, the real wave of death! At the time, Han Jin felt that it was not cool enough. He changed his name to ¡®Heavenly Waves and Heavy Waves¡¯. As a result, he was beaten by Master, saying that he had bullied his ancestors and finally had to compromise.


    This kind of sword technique is different from Hanjin¡¯s desperately blasting the flying sword. The latter is exploding inside the body of the Hydra, which produces a miraculous effect. If Hanjin also blasts the flying sword this time, under the cover of trees. Many people may survive, and it is impossible to almost all the mercenaries as they are now!


    "That... what is that..." The remaining two mercenary regiments looked desperately at the sparse companions, but their companions seemed to be equally desperate, and the three mercenary groups joined together. Hundreds of mercenaries, in the blink of an eye, there are so many people left, they can''t accept it!


    "It''s death!" A sharp dagger sneaked into the neck of the sword-bearing warrior. Among all the people present, Gibran should be the toughest one, of course, if not facing Julia. He was the first to wake up, and when Yalina forgot to "care" him, he released stealth and approached the warrior.


    Gibran is by no means a good person. He will not remind his opponent. When the soldier hears the words of Gibran, the dagger has penetrated his throat deeply!


    "Gibron, I will never let you go!" The warrior with a tomahawk snarled and stepped back. He knew that his defeat had been fixed, and there was only a few people left, even a red squad mercenary squad could not deal with it. Not to mention that there is a magician in front of him. As for the mercenary who killed a large number of brothers with one blow behind him, it will be a nightmare for his life!


    "Want to go?" Gibran sneered, he just wanted to move, but suddenly stopped there.


    In fact, Han Jin is not terrible. His energy is almost exhausted. If someone attacks him at this time, he will rely on the mantle to escape, and Gibran is not terrible. He is just a thief, and his lethality is very limited.


    The most terrible person is Yarina! When the warrior with the Tomahawk escaped, but when the remaining mercenaries screamed, Yalena had lifted her magic wand, and at the same time, the magic shield she released had quietly disappeared. Even with the power of a magician, you can only choose one of the strongest shields and the sharpest swords. While you can not support yourself, you can not hurt your own shields, and you can pour your own without any scruples. Magic attack, it is not human, it is God! The so-called art of fighting is constantly changing the balance between attack and defense, in order to achieve a perfect effect.


    A series of crisp spells echoed between the heavens and the earth, and the magical fluctuations became more and more fierce. Unfortunately, no one came to disturb Yalina, even if everyone understood that letting a magician freely release magic, it was a Who can dare to turn back when the catastrophe of the summit is over? The mercenaries only hope that they can become a lucky one, because they still don''t know what to release from Elena.


    The sky is bright, and immediately the raging thunder of lightning falls from the sky, Jiu Gee descends!


    Nine Grays is a terrible magic, also known as the magic of the order, because the power of thunder is proportional to its own level, the third-order magician can only release a gray drop, the power is small, the scope However, a few meters, while the nine-Gray drop can attack the space within a few hundred meters, destroying everything!


    The figure of Cangjie¡¯s escaping was completely shrouded in thunder. What happened inside, no one could see it, only heard the screams from time to time, but everyone knew that the mercenaries were dead!

 Chapter 173： Join

    Chapter 173 joined


    Looking down from this hill, I can just see the battlefield yesterday. The sword technique released by Han Jin completely destroyed the ancient tree of more than 100 meters, just like a long-haired girl with a hair on the top of her head. The endless jungle is very conspicuous and somewhat awkward.


    Han Jin stood silently on the edge of the cliff and looked down at the forest. He was not recollecting his own record. If the sword was released by the master, there would be no one who could survive. In fact, He lost someone to Master!


    Han Jin¡¯s thoughts don¡¯t know where it¡¯s floating. Some things don¡¯t feel like they¡¯re not, but once they are touched, they feel the pain of heartbreaking! So from yesterday until now, his mood has not been very good.


    Yesterday''s battlefield, there were seven or eight small black spots moving, they are young magicians, they are collecting loot, although Han Jin and Elena have released powerful magic, destroying too many things, but It is not necessarily impossible to find anything. In the words of Moxinke, the mouse legs are fine and meat.


    "Raphael, what are you doing?" With the voice, Lei Zhe walked slowly.


    "Some boring, stay here for a while." Han Jin''s expression and tone are somewhat indifferent, because at this moment he only wants to be quiet and does not want to be in contact with anyone.


    "I was going to come over to see you, but she was a little embarrassed." Lei Zhe did not understand Han Jin¡¯s expression, and there were other things around him.


    "Sorry?" Han Jinyi.


    "In the morning, she came over to stand with you for a while. After I went back, I blushed for a long time." Lei Zhe smiled. "It''s too conspicuous here. You can see it in your eyes every morning."


    "Oh." Han Jin regained his indifference.


    "You have nothing to do?" Lei Zhe could not help but reveal a bitter smile.


    "nothing."


    "You''re fine, I can do something!" Lei Zhe paused: "Let''s say, how should you compensate me!"


    ¡°Compensation? What is the compensation?¡±


    "Raphael, don''t be confused with me!" Lei Zhe said hurriedly: "How dangerous is yesterday?! I have been following you all the time, hoping to help you, who knows... you actually released that Kind of magic! Fortunately, I found that your face became terrible, knowing that it was not good, and hurriedly withdrew from the jungle, otherwise... otherwise it was really sacrificed yesterday!"


    Han Jin¡¯s look finally showed a little change, quietly watching Lei Zhe.


    "Don''t talk? Don''t talk, do you think you''re done?" Lei Zhe said: "And, haven''t we already set up various gestures and signals? You know that I will follow you, why don''t you give me any hints? I am so insignificant in your heart? Should you die?!"


    If it is to express concern, Han Jin will not take care of anyone. He is missing his master, but Lei Zhe¡¯s accusation cannot be avoided because he was really negligent yesterday. At that moment, he has forgotten everything, only Knowing that you want to vent almost crazy anger, you can''t take care of anything else. Even if Lei Zhe doesn''t say it, he can''t realize the danger of Lei Zhe at the time.


    "I..." Han Jin seems to have some difficulty: "I''m sorry." At this time, he didn''t know what to say. Fortunately, Lei Zhe has always been very alert, otherwise he really made a big mistake!


    "Don''t say that it''s useless." Lei Zhe grinned: "What I want is compensation!" In fact, Lei Zhe''s purpose is not to blame anyone, so he did not continue to play on the question of why not give hints.


    "Then you talk about, what do you want?" Han Jin showed a faint smile. Perhaps it is because Lei Zhe is very calm, he has no experience of being entangled with anyone, and he can''t do the realm of the science of science and technology. So now, when Lei Zhe and his friends talk about conditions and compensation, they look a little bit different. natural.


    Thinking of Moxike, Han Jin couldn¡¯t help himself. He thought that after Siniel, Moxike would definitely come up to persuade him because the two people knew the longest time and the feelings were very deep, even though they were members of a team. The relationship is also divided into depths. In contrast, Lei Zhe is the most uncomfortable person. Who thought that the Mo Xinke did not come, Lei Zhe came instead.


    In the woods, the Moxico branch sits on a rock, his chin is standing on his hilt, and his eyebrows are wrinkled, as if thinking about someone''s life. If it is someone else who poses in this position, it is okay to say that it is ridiculous to be placed by Moss.


    No matter what kind of team, each of them has its own unique and irreplaceable life trajectory. The team moves forward and their trajectories are entangled and extended forward, but they will never be completely integrated because they First, you must be qualified, and then you can be a qualified member. If you can''t even do it yourself, what can they do? !


    Moxike has been hiding here for a long time. He also has his own pain and helplessness. In yesterday''s battle, he was the only one who never shot from the beginning to the end. Even the rookie magicians contributed, but he What have you done? ! This incompetent feeling, he has tasted twice!


    "What do I want, can you give me something?" Lei Zhexiao laughed. Still, if you laughed at Moxie, it was normal, and he smiled and gave a feeling of a little artificial.


    However, for Han Jin, Lei Zhe''s work brought him a warmth. He turned his head and looked at the sky. He said faintly: "You said, I will try my best to satisfy you, but if I can''t do it, then Don''t blame me."


    "Hey... what do you mean by that? If you can''t do it, it means that I wasted a chance?"


    At this moment, Elena walked slowly from below, and Lei Zhe would have liked to continue to talk with Han Jin for a while, looking back at Yalina and shrugging her shoulders: "Forget it, come back to talk at night, Don''t forget your promise!"


    "Do not worry." Han Jin smiled.


    Yalena retreats to the side lightly, and her eyes look at Han Jin, as if she could not see Lei Zhe at all. Not only today, yesterday, the day before yesterday, Yalinna can chat with Siniel, Sasou, and even chat with Moxie, but only for Lei Zhe, it is never fake color. There is no reason for it. The so-called fire in the city gate, the fish and the fish, who makes Lei Zhe a thief? !


    "How do you come one after another? Is there something?" Han Jin said slowly. Just talking to Lei Zhe for a while, let him feel a little more comfortable, at least no longer immersed in the past that can not be changed.


    "It''s not that you are a little abnormal, everyone cares about you." Yalina whispered.


    "Thank you."


    Yalin looked up and down Han Jin: "Yes, I told you one thing. I talked to Edwina. They have just one extra space scroll in their hands. I bought the space reel, just... ... Edwina is determined not to have money, and Xiannier is very familiar with her, so I will give you the gold coins, and then you will give them to Xiannier. I don''t want to take advantage of others."


    "Why not give Siniel?"


    "I gave her, she didn''t, saying that Edwina wouldn''t accept it."


    "That''s it." Han Jin is very emotional. Once upon a time, he had to count for a few days for a few silver coins. God knows how much wealth the red-pointed mercenary squad has accumulated in the past, and a space scroll will be given away. Too big! But then again, they are not bad for this money, Longjing, dragon scales, dragon horns and dragon ribs, just like selling, you can earn pottery.


    "No, I must think of a way for her to accept." Yalina''s attitude is very determined.


    Han Jin secretly felt a little funny. With the relationship between Xiannier and the two elves, it is a strange thing that they can accept the money! He paused and then shifted the subject: "Do you want to go back?"


    "No," said Yalena, smiling and said, "Let''s say... even if I really want to go back, I shouldn''t have the final say."


    "Who said the final?" Han Jin subconsciously received a sentence.


    "You." Yalina nodded. "You are the leader of our mercenary team. Of course, you have the final say."


    "Wait, you say us?" Han Jin looked at Yalin in surprise: "What do you mean?"


    "I found out that I am a very naive magician, genius? Hehe..." Yalena said in a self-deprecating tone: "If I didn''t have you, should I die long ago?"


    "This is what I should do. I can only say that you are the right person."


    "No, I am too lacking in experience, so I decided to join your mercenary group." Yalena licked her long hair before the forehead: "I don''t think you will be stupid enough to refuse to join a magician." Right? This is the case!"


    Han Jin has some mistakes, and the obvious mouth is not right! If he really regards him as a captain, he hasn¡¯t spoken yet. What happened?


    "You are very lucky." Yalena seems to be worried that Hanjin continues to entangle and actively shifts the topic.


    "Luck? What are you referring to?"


    "Of course it is Siniel."


    "What happened to Senniel?" Han Jin was more confused.


    "Sinnel has the godhead of the inheritance of Alabham and Doreen! Don''t you know what it means?" Yalena looked at Hanjin with amazement: "Before you and Siniel love you, you Don''t know her?"


    "Love each other..." Han Jin is very embarrassed. Although there is nothing unsatisfactory about this thing, can''t you keep talking on your lips? Moreover, talking about love with another equally good girl, the atmosphere is too weird, is this temptation? Still life discussion?


    "It looks like you really don''t know." The interest in Yalena''s eyes is getting stronger and stronger.


    "do not know."


    ¡°What was the place that Chanel was most attracted to you at the beginning?¡± Yalena asked.


    "Don''t you say that you can''t do this?" Han Jin has the feeling of being defeated. Perhaps the culture of inheritance is too different. Han Jin really does not want to talk to others, but Yalina¡¯s eyes are full of purity and embarrassment, as if everything is normal.

 Chapter 174： Armor

    Chapter 174 Armor


    A temporary camp was quickly built. Han Jin and other people carefully discussed it for a long time. He thought that he could not continue to move forward. The desire was endless. God knows how many mercenaries would like to get the three dragon crystals? The previous attack was not the first time, nor the last time!


    Instead of playing an encounter in a strange place, it is better to stop here with a static brake. Anyway, the mercenary who received the black mission will come to the door sooner or later, using Hanjin¡¯s plagiarism, although we can¡¯t decide when the battle will take place. Outbreak, but at least you can choose the battlefield!


    However, the situation of the red-pointed mercenary squad is very embarrassing. Han Jin and several others are undefended against Edwina and Julia, but those in Gibran will not be able to do so. They cannot even step into the camp, nor dare, In the face of the cross-browed Aide Wenna and Julia, Gibran looked very guilty, he did not try, but every time in front of Julia touched a nose gray, and suddenly retreated.


    If he left, Gibran was not reconciled, or he knew very well that he would take a step back and wait for him to be irreparable forever. He must find ways to seek Julia''s forgiveness!


    The camp was built and the magic post should be set up nearby. Han Jin once again saw the horror of the Magister. He carefully observed that it took a few seconds for Sasio to release a magic post, and after releasing dozens of sentries. He wants to meditate for a moment to make up for the magic of loss. It''s not that Sasio''s magic can only release dozens of magic sentries. Over the past year, Sasio has also learned a lot of experience. The magic has been consumed to a certain extent. He will definitely meditate to keep himself full. Combat power, you can immediately enter the battle at any time.


    And Yalina''s attitude when she released the magic sentry was almost the same as playing a game. She didn''t see her, she didn''t see her go to meditation, and she went all the way. The magical sentry that was another piece of film could even be described by the mountains and the wild!


    Han Jin asked Lei Zhe in the back. In this case, is there any way to sneak up to the camp? Lei Zhe only shook his head and was forced to rush. Lei Zhe said, if the magicians on the mainland are like Yalina, the thieves will not have much meaning.


    The post is set up, everyone in the heart of Da''an, there is really nothing to worry about, within a dozen miles, anyone or World of Warcraft sneak into, they can find in time, Yalin also set up a small magic defense array in the camp center This is no longer a camp, but a fortress!


    However, most of the young people are very moving. Although they choose to use static braking, they can''t wait so quietly. There is nothing fun here. They can only use their energy for cultivation, let alone all day. The sweaty Moss Branch set a good example for them.


    On this day, Han Jinduan sat in his small wooden shed, waiting for everyone to come over to the meeting. According to his conscience, he did not like this small wooden shed, because all the things were done by Xiannier, looking up and looking around. There are flowers of different colors everywhere, fighting for beauty, the air is filled with a faint fragrance, Han Jin is very strange, the weather has gradually turned cold, few wild flowers are seen in the forest, how is Senil changed Season, let these things bloom?


    There is a pile of earthen slabs at the corner of the shed, that is Han Jin¡¯s bed. The bed is covered with fine grass, like a blanket. There are flowers on it, but it doesn¡¯t make much sense to sprinkle on the bed. Han Jin¡¯s figure is not Fat, but how can I have a weight of more than one hundred kilograms, lying on the night, I can imagine what the fresh flowers will look like, and when I wake up, I will leave a bed of shackles.


    On the wall of the east and west, there are two mirrors. Han Jin once suggested that there is a mirror that looks like a person who doesn''t look like a human being, but Sunnier insists on leaving two sides so that it can shine in front or shine behind. Because of the mirror, Han Jin almost had to talk to Sunnier seriously, because when she cleaned up the spoils left by the dragon, Sunnier said that her space ring was full and could not fit anything. Today Han Jin discovered In her own shed, plus the celestial shed, at least she still has four mirrors!


    Han Jin is a pragmatist. Is it necessary to put the mirror in the space ring? Free up some places, what is wrong? Even the dragon''s bone **** is OK!


    Moreover, there is a small spring in the center of the wooden shed. The spring water is very clear, but the water flow is not large. After being pooled into a small pool of one meter square in Hanjin¡¯s wooden shed, it flows out from the straw curtain. Niel deliberately chose Han Jin¡¯s wooden shed here, which is a fancy spring.


    In the view of Sunil, this wooden shed is very beautiful, but for Han Jin, it is not the case. Obviously, he has a disagreement with Siniel in this respect. First of all, too much! From the perspective of the five elements of the Tao, the humid environment does not have any benefit to human cultivation, and he is a man. How do you hide in the flower nest all day long?


    It is a pity that every day, Xiannier will happily arrange the wooden shed for him, watching the busy back, he can only swallow the words back.


    At the beginning of the straw curtain, Sasou, Lei Zhe and others walked in one after another. For a moment, Xiannier also came, and then a sweaty Mo Xinke, but he just entered the door and didn¡¯t even say a word. Then he was rushed out by Xiannier and asked him to take a shower and come back.


    Finally, Yalina, Asa followed her. When she came in, everyone had already sat down. There were a few stones on the spring, and a wooden pier on the stone. This is a temporary table. Several people waited around the table, leaving only one vacancy.


    Yalena looked a little hesitant, and Sasio responded immediately. He stood up and walked down to Lei Zhe to sit down and gave his position to Yalina. Lei Zhe closed his eyes and kept silent. He began to return. I feel a little wronged, and I am used to it now.


    Yalena sat down gently, and Asa stood behind her. Not everyone didn''t care about him, but because there was no other seat here, just enough for them.


    "Looking for us, is there something?" Yalina whispered.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Han Jin sank for a moment: ¡°Have we waited for a few days?¡±


    "Seven days." Lei Zhedao, his concept of time has always been very strong, Zhangkou will come.


    "I think... just waiting for it is not the way." Han Jindao.


    Yalina said: "In the beginning, but you said, we must wait here! Now...you want to leave again?"


    "No, wait until you wait." Han Jin shook his head. "I mean, we should send a few people to sneak back to the city of Dallas and do some preparation."


    "Prepare? I decided we were fully prepared!"


    "Let''s just say, look at Moxico. He doesn''t even have a decent soft armor. When he is fighting, what does he rely on to protect himself? Is it just a protective body? And Sasio, he is now There is only one magic wand that can get the hand..."


    "Get it?" Yalena''s gaze could not help but fall on Sasko''s magic wand.


    Sasio''s face was red, and he quietly covered the magic wand under the wooden pier. He was joking. Han Jin''s hand is just a comparison. In front of a magister, what can be considered as a hand?


    "So I decided to send someone to sneak back to the city of Lonely." Han Jin said slowly: "The last time, we have harvested a lot of things, listening to Sasio said that there are many alchemists in the city of Lonely, we have a lot of Raw materials, you can pay a certain fee, let them make armor for us! So big a dragon scale, I think, each of us can have a fine magic armor."


    Han Jin¡¯s words were finished, but they didn¡¯t get any response. Everyone¡¯s face was a bit strange. Sasuo simply grabbed his forehead with his hand and paid a very painful look. Xiannier bit his lip, and Yalin Na showed a smile like a smile.


    "How?" Han Jinyi said, these words are the result of his deliberation, of course, he also concealed a lot of things, must go back to the city of Lonely, because he has to play the food! And Xiannier and others returned to the city of Lonely, the purpose is to collect the magic crystal, although now Dandao has become, from barely trying to absorb the energy of the fourth-order magic crystal, jumped up, now can fully absorb the fifth-order magic crystal Energy, but he does not have many fifth-order magic crystals.


    The earth''s bears and the tree demon''s magic crystals are all eight-order. The magical crystals of the leopards and the giant lizards that they harvested through hunting are all sixth-order. The magic crystals of dozens of blast wolves belong to the fifth-order, but he has already used them. Finished. In the dungeon, he grabbed a lot of things from the Sacred Crown City caravan, more than 300 six-order fire magic crystals, more than sixty sixth-order water magic crystals, all of which are **** sixth-order!


    The energy provided by the fifth-order magic crystal is almost in the arsenal. He can take it with ease, and the energy of the sixth-order magic crystal is nearly a thousand. He dares not to make a fuss. Although he has broken through the realm of mystery, he is still far from being scrupulous. Too far too far!


    It¡¯s just the difference of the first order, so that he can¡¯t do anything for his eyes. Fortunately, he also has some common sense. Otherwise, Han Jin, who is forced to helpless, may have to find a way to break the magic crystal!


    "You asked me to talk about the alchemists, just to make magic armor for us?" Sasou asked with a strange voice.


    "Well, is there anything wrong with it?"


    "Cough..." Asa coughed: "Adult, the singer''s song is guided by the magical armor... Our dean is one of the producers."


    "Yes? It''s amazing!" Han Jin smiled and could only blame his mind for being too sensitive. When listening to others, he always thought about the motivation, the subconscious, and some others. It was the content of the words, so he subconsciously thought that Asa was bragging about Yalena, and naturally cooperated with him. When he went back to think about the content, he could not help but stunned: "One of the producers?"

 Chapter 175： prominent

    The first seventy-five chapters are prominent


    Sasio shook his head: "Raphael, instead of handing the dragon scale to the alchemists, it is better to hand the dragon scale to Yalina, although the conditions here are very simple, but the enchanting craftsmanship that Yalinna has mastered is far It''s not that ordinary alchemists can compare, I am really weird... How can you believe them?"


    ¡°Alchemy can also make scrap?¡± Han Jin asked in surprise.


    "Of course, the process of making enchanted weapons is very complicated. Even if you have the last step, be careful. Even if it is a little mistake, the previous efforts are in vain." Yalena said.


    "If... failed, then what about my dragon scale?"


    Yalena shrugged. Obviously, she thought that this question did not need to be answered. It had already failed. What other dragon scales?


    "If you hand over the dragon scales, can you help them with the enchantment now?" Han Jin asked softly.


    Yalena¡¯s look became more and more helpless. She looked at Han Jin and finally turned her eyes to others.


    "Attitude! Attention!" Lei Zhe slammed Han Jin with his elbow and said with a low voice.


    If you get very good magic material, the owner will often find a person with enough level to make enchanting arms for himself. The higher the level, the lower the risk of failure, and their attitude is humble to the extreme, and all kinds of promises are made because It is not an easy task to make enchanted armed forces. The whole process is not only difficult but also very dangerous. The producers must go all out to work.


    Alchemists rely on this line to eat, will not deny, and can not deny, but Yalena will not care about this income, of course, she can contribute to everyone, the key is that Han Jin''s attitude is very wrong, he is like What did you tell Elena to do, and there was a hope in the eyebrows. Is it hope that Yalena can give him a guarantee and never fail? !


    "I don''t recommend this." Sasio said: "Raphael, you haven''t realized how much luck we have, which is equivalent to a dragon in the day! Can this happen in the future? ?"


    After listening to Sasio''s words, Mo Xinke, Xian Nier and others nodded. This kind of opportunity is indeed an opportunity that cannot be met. It cannot be because of the hand, it does not care.


    "And, it''s too difficult for Elena, it''s impossible...Build a magic lab here?" Sasio smiled bitterly: "What if I fail? Dragon scales are a trivial matter, Yalina Was it hurt?"


    "Yeah, Raphael." Moxie said with a sigh of relief: "The dragon scales are in our hands anyway, and others can''t take it anymore, let''s talk about it after we settle down."


    Han Jin hesitated for a moment: "Then we have to send people back."


    "What to do?"


    "Do you want to replace the body? Do you want to speed up the pace of your cultivation?" Han Jin simply said: "If you want, then send someone back, I need magic crystal, a large number of magic crystal!"


    Yalena still doesn''t quite understand, but Lei Zhe, like a stimulant, immediately became excited, especially for the squat, they are too clear what it means!


    One chance, one life! On the road of long and difficult powerhouses, people who die are not aware of the facts, some die humiliation, some die helplessly, some die inexplicably, if everyone has another life, God knows how many people can Mature? Even some people will become the people who make the whole continent shocked. This is definitely not the case!


    Although the avatar has a fatal flaw, it can''t control the real crisis. If you face an invincible opponent, even if you release a hundred substitutes, it will only cost you a hundred more hands and feet. However, Lei Zhe They are content, one chance, really enough!


    "In this way, the goal of Moxie is too obvious. Sasio should stay here. If she does not wear a mask, Xiannier will attract the attention of others. I see... or I will go back." Lei Zhedao.


    "Do you think you are not attracting attention?" Xiannier smiled.


    "I? They pay attention to what I do?"


    ¡°Remember the place we first met with Elena?¡±


    "of course I remember."


    "The owner of the restaurant didn''t know how many times he was disturbed. In the end, he really couldn''t stand it. He simply wrote all that he knew and posted it in front of the restaurant. Even so, people often sneaked into the restaurant and even tried. Use violent means to find out secrets that others don''t know." Xiannier sighed: "Now, the appearance of several of us is not a secret at all, especially the Moxin Branch... You grew up in the city of Lonely, So it was the first person to be picked up. Fortunately, we didn''t bring Hilna together, otherwise I really don''t know what Hilna will encounter."


    "Do they know me?" Moxico pointed to his nose.


    "Yeah." Xiannier nodded. "Ji Bolun knows your name, knows your past life, and even knows your teacher. So big cliff city, do you think that only one person is thoughtful?" ¡±


    "Is this all told by Julia?" Han Jin asked.


    "Ok."


    The face of Mo Xinke was a bit whitish. Before, he hoped that he would become a famous warrior. Now he knows that the original glory is not entirely a good thing, especially a group of wolves are waiting to bite him. The feeling is really let The creeps are creepy.


    "They shouldn''t they know me?" Lei Zhe frowned.


    "They don''t know your origins, but your career, looks, temper, and combat power are no secret. Julia told me that when the black mission was just released, some mercenaries tried to collect our information and publicly sold it. At the beginning, our information can sell more than 100 gold coins.¡± Senilton paused: ¡°I can guarantee that anyone of us, as long as it appears in the city of Lonely, will be recognized immediately. ""


    "That... what should I do?" asked Lei Zhe.


    "Let''s do this, let Edwina''s sister go back." Sinner said: "Sister Edwina is very smart, we entrusted everything to her."


    Han Jin and several others looked at each other. Sasio nodded. "This is a good way! People in the city of Lonely City don''t even know what happened here, and naturally they will not pay attention to Edwina."


    "If you need it..." Elena took out a few magic crystals from the space ring. It can be collected by her. Naturally, it is not a product. The smallest magic crystal is similar to a child''s fist. The water is blue and red, and the color is very Bright: "These magic crystals will be given to you."


    Han Jin shook his head helplessly: "I can''t use these, I can only use the fifth-order magic crystal."


    ¡°Must be a fifth-order magic crystal?¡± asked Elena.


    "The third and fourth orders are barely ok."


    "I went to find Edwina''s sister." Xiannier stood up and went to the door and paused. He smiled at Han Jindao: "The more the better?"


    "Of course, the more the better." Han Jin took a few of the earth''s bears and the demon''s magic crystal from his space ring, hesitated, and took the magic crystal that Elena took out in his hand: "Xinnier, Give these magic crystals to Edwina, let her sell the magic crystal, and buy the magic crystal for the money!"


    "No need." Xiannier shook his head.


    "Wait..." Seeing that Sunil has stepped out of the wooden shed, Han Jin hurriedly called, he didn''t want to owe anyone.


    Sasio took the magic crystal to the door and saw that Siniel had gone far. Then he walked back and put the magic crystal on the wooden pier: "With the position of Siniel in the elf, borrow their money. It¡¯s not a big deal, and you didn¡¯t say it, you will use the eighth-order magic crystal sooner or later, and these magic crystals will remain.¡±


    Yalena¡¯s eyes lit up. From the words of Sasio, she felt that she had found some key points.


    "Raphael, what do you say about the red squadron?" Lei Zhe whispered.


    "What do you do?" Moxie asked.


    Lei Zhe sees everyone''s eyes are concentrated on their own, and they waved: "You don''t misunderstand. I believe in Julia and Edwina, but Gibran... This person''s reputation is not very good, his heart is hot and his face is turned. Ruthless, now he is scruples to Julia, if one day is really going out? I am afraid he will pose a fatal threat to us!"


    "Oh... the reputation of the thief!" Yalena sneered: "There are wise wizards, knights of justice and humility, and thieves who are highly respected?"


    Lei Zhe did not hear: "I think we should find a way to let them leave us, but... I am worried that Jainiel is not happy, Rafael, what do you say?"


    "I think they are okay." Moshin.


    "Are you crazy?" Lei Zhe looked at Moses.


    "Don''t you say that, even if we see the black task, it will be the same." Moxico said with great sorrow: "Why do we blame them?"


    Lei Zhe smiled bitterly: "Mosco, don''t forget, we are the one who was attacked! And in the days to come, there will be constant attacks, how can you help others?"


    "I just help the truth." Moxico stood up with a giant sword: "And, you should also be able to see that the elf named Julia has been unhappy, if she really wants, she I have already driven away Gibran. Is this something we should interfere with?"


    "Mossenko said it makes sense. We still observe it for a while." Han Jin looked up: "What are you doing?"


    "I am going to Hayden."


    "Hayden..." Han Jin felt that the name of the person was familiar, but he couldn''t remember it for a moment.


    "It is the soldier of the Red Point Mercenary Squad." Lei Zhe''s face still smiles with a bitter smile: "Moxin Branch, people are the 9th-order swordsman, how can you be his opponent? I see, don''t go and ask for trouble. It is."


    "One day sooner or later..." Moss Coton paused and said softly: "It will be." After that, he has already gone out.


    "This guy is a bit wrong." Sasio was amazed.


    "Who knows what kind of stimulation." Lei Zhe shrugged his shoulders.

 Chapter 176： Enemy from the abyss

    Chapter 176 is from the enemy of the abyss


    There is no difference between this night and the past. The gentle wind lingers in the camp, and the taste of the early autumn gives people a feeling of refreshment. Several young magicians were responsible for the night, they sat around the campfire, pressed their voices down and laughed, and the faint starlight sprinkled down, making the forest a bit more poetic.


    Everything is normal, only Chirk is not normal!


    From the beginning to the end, Han Jin did not allow him to leave, and Chitke was also very clear that he had a lot of insider. In this case, people did not kill him, and he was not doing anything, so he was silent. The existence of it.


    Chitwick didn''t even dare to build a wooden shed for himself. God knows that he is not a prisoner now? He didn''t want to attract anyone''s attention. He finally found some hay and branches, and built a nest for himself in the corner of the camp. To be honest, the nest was not much better than the kennel, but he was very satisfied, had food, There is a place to rest.


    There was silence, so that Qi Keke could hear his own rapid breathing, and his forehead, cheeks, chest, back, and hands were covered with cold sweat and then blown by the night wind. The feeling of being full of cold.


    Can survive in the most wicked land to this day, the mother''s vision has saved him many times, no one in the entire camp can detect abnormalities, but he clearly sees that a behemoth is quietly approaching!


    He knew what the behemoth was and even knew the owner of the behemoth! Two years ago, he happened to see that an inconspicuous mercenary squad and a squadron mercenary group had a clash. The mercenary squad had a lot of people, and there were only five people in the squadron. However, the head of the Dragon Slayer mercenary group, Yalong Knight Duye Sam, was just present. It is reasonable to say that they have an absolute advantage. It is enough to rely on Duye Sam alone to kill the mercenary squad, let alone stand. Beside Duye Sam is his close partner who has fought in battle.


    But the result was stunned. When the mercenary squad quietly released the behemoth, Duye Sam came forward to stop the angry partner, and negotiated with the mercenary squad, and finally divided the controversy by the number of people. For the spoils, you must know that there are only five people present in the Longyi Mercenary Corps. It is absolutely unfair to Duye Sam by the number of people!


    Chirk feels very strange. With the strength of the Dragon Slayer mercenary group, with the status and identity of Yalong Knight Duye Sam, there is no need to compromise with anyone! It happened that he was free at that time, and he secretly launched an investigation, but within a few days, he took the initiative to give up, because more and more things were found, and even he had a creepy feeling, he really did not dare to continue. Going on.


    The behemoth that only hides looks like a two-legged dragon, but it is many times larger than a two-legged dragon. Chikke has seen many ancient books for this, and finally judged that it is an abyssal snake! The abyssal snake is even rarer than the dragon. In the legend, it is the mount of the abyss demon. It is inherently invisible, and the most terrifying is the third eye on the forehead of the abyss, the eye of the devil!


    Once the eye of the demon curse is opened, it can turn a person or other life into a stone statue. This is different from the petrified stunt owned by the Medusa nobles. Petrochemical is a kind of magic that can be dispelled or along with elements. It disappears and returns to normal, and the eye of the devil''s curse has an irreversible elemental annihilation. Being a stone statue means complete death.


    Perhaps it is because of the abyss and serpent, perhaps indicating the origin of the leader, the name of the mercenary squad is called the abyss! And the real reason for the namelessness of the Abyss Mercenary''s squad is that they rarely take over the task. They only turn around in the Warcraft Forest all the year round, and occasionally return to the Lonely Cliff City. Going back is just a few days of rest and then set off again. Mercenaries, such groups, want to find their own reputation. They can only make a fuss about the task. The more tasks are completed, the more difficult the task is, the more noticeable it is. The style of the abyss mercenary squad is naturally buried. Do you follow them everywhere and see what they have done?


    At this point, Chirk stopped the secret investigation, which made Duye Sam feel awkward. It was not something he could not afford. If he was discovered, his end would be very miserable.


    The behemoth was less than a hundred meters away from the camp. Chitke¡¯s body shook slightly. He could see that there were two groups of red shadows on the back of the abyssal serpent, one of which should be the owner of the abyssal serpent. That is the captain of the abyss squad, the mysterious summoner, and the other should be a magician, because there is no magic sentry to give an alarm, apparently has been cracked by the magician! And the magician''s strength should be strong, at least in the magic sentry this aspect is unique, otherwise it is impossible to crack the magic sentry released by a magician.


    However, their movements are so slow, the magical sentry in the mountains and plains should also cause some trouble for them, but unfortunately, it is just trouble!


    How to do? Run away? Chitke was asking himself, he didn''t want to be against the weird and terrible mercenaries in the camp, and he didn''t want to sell for him.


    At this moment, Elvin, sitting next to the campfire, stood up and pumped his nose hard. He faintly smelled a stench, and the experience of this time told him that there seemed to be World of Warcraft approaching!


    "Ir, what''s wrong?" asked a young magician.


    "I''ll look over there." Elvin reached out and pointed to the side: "It seems that something is wrong."


    The magician shrugged his shoulders, the dean was sitting in the town, and there was a defensive magic array in the camp. He felt that everyone was very safe.


    "Everyone blame you!" A female magician smiled and said: "You just told the story of the Necromancer, and I must have frightened Elvin!"


    "God... poor Elvin." Another magician followed with a smile.


    Irvine ignored the ridicule behind him and continued to move forward. He was a very serious person and must make it clear.


    Soon, he stood at the fence and watched quietly. Under the faint starlight, everything was normal, but the stinking smell seemed to be getting stronger.


    Elvin whispered a whisper, a shining ball of light flew out, and instantly illuminated the entire hillside. The magic released by Irvine alerted other partners, and the magicians rushed over. However, nothing can be seen except for the pieces of grass that are shaking.


    "Irvine, what''s the matter?" the female magician frowned and asked.


    "I...I don''t think it''s right!" Elvin scratched his head and he felt embarrassed: "Have you smelled a smell?"


    "Smelly?" The female magician twitched a few noses, then took a step back and glared at him: "You...haven¡¯t taken a shower for a few days?!"


    "I washed it yesterday!" a magician argued, but his lack of confidence, quietly sniffing his own two.


    "Really..." The female magician fanned her hand at the tip of her nose: "Forget it, I am not going to spend the night with you!"


    "Hey, don''t go!" Several magicians shouted in unison. The so-called men and women are not tired, and there is a female companion. This night, the chat is gone, and a group of men are somewhat boring.


    "I won''t stay here to smell your stench!" The female magician rolled his eyes and turned around and walked to his wooden shed.


    "Irvine, blame you!" a magician complained helplessly.


    "Oh... our Irvine, probably the first magician in history who was frightened by his sweaty smell?" Another magician smirked.


    Ervin had a big red face, and he sniffed his own clothes. Sure enough, there was a thick sweat, and he hadn¡¯t taken a bath for three days.


    Elvin took a long breath and said with difficulty: "But... I feel the smell is coming from the outside."


    "What''s outside? It''s Taraxia Forest! It''s Forest of Warcraft!!" The magician apparently didn''t want to continue the debate. He said in a musical tone: "This is the smell of the forest! Irvine, this is not your home, So... you have to get used to it! Do you understand?"


    Elvin had no choice but to spread his hands. He was convinced by his companions. Maybe it was his own illusion. The next moment, Elvin turned and went back to the campfire with his companions. A flash of light suddenly rose. His mind! He finally understood why he felt that something was wrong, because the stench was regular, thick for a while, thin for a while, as if something was breathing against him.


    Certainly not right! Elvin turned around, and as soon as he tried to see his eyes, his body suddenly became stiff. Even his magic robe and hair were solidified there, and a gust of wind blew. His hair fell off and fell to the ground to make flying dust. A little crystal gradually disappeared from Elvin''s eyes. His eyes and cheeks quickly became rough. The curse took a certain amount of time, at least El Wen can perceive what happened to him. He released his left hand with his last strength. This is the only action he can make.


    In fact, Irvine is a very alert and intelligent young man, and his growth rate is also very fast. He and Asa are deeply valued by Yalena, but he lacks enough luck! On this chaotic continent, it is not a rare thing to die, even though it is very regrettable.


    "Elvin!" a magician shouted annoyedly.


    "Small voice, don''t wake up the adults!" Another magician said.


    "But you see him..." The magician said halfway and suddenly couldn''t say it, because the magic wand in the left hand of Irvine fell to the ground, and it fell like a stone.


    Unfortunately, Elvin¡¯s last effort didn¡¯t alert his companions because they hadn¡¯t seen the real enemy. Several magicians actually walked over to the stone statues of Irvine, but they just took two steps. The body became stiff at almost the same time,


    Qi Keke has been observing the movement from the beginning to the end. He suddenly thought of something, his face instantly became distorted, and then he jumped up and jumped, and a series of sharp screams broke through the quiet sky: "The enemy! !The enemy attack!!!"

 Chapter 177： Mad mercenary

    The first seven seven chapters of the mad mercenary


    All the people in the camp were awakened by the screams of screams, and a group of people rushed out of the wooden shed. The first action of Asa and others was to release lighting to all places. Seven or eight white **** of light flew. Going up to the sky, the whole camp and the camp were illuminated, but nothing was found.


    Han Jin just saw the back of Elvin and the young people, and he was shocked. The backs gave him a feeling of lifelessness, and the rest of the people were close to each other, but they stood still. There!


    "The enemy attack!" Qi Ke, who looked stunned, ran over, his hand firmly pointed to a place: "Abyss and serpent! There are abyss and serpents!"


    Yalinna is approaching Hanjin. When she hears this sentence, her face changes dramatically. Compared with her experience, she has a lot of deficiencies, but compared with the knowledge, even the old man of the School of Magical Languages ??is not as good as her. She understands what kind of Warcraft is the Abyssal Snake!


    Elena raised her magic wand, and a lightning ball flew down from the air, squatting on the ground and turning it into a circle of arcs.


    Uh... A deafening roar came, and on the seemingly quiet grass, there was a huge monster. From the appearance, it was similar to the Wyvern, but the volume was dozens of Wyverns. Times, and the two-legged dragon is grass green, the body of the abyssal snake is painted black, like the deep night sky, there is fluorescent flow on it, just like a star.


    However, the proportion of the abyssal snake is somewhat uncoordinated. The body is like a duck. The wings of a pair of fans are very short. They look very pitiful. They should not have the ability to fly. Its neck is like a snake, thin and long. Flexible, its head is triangular, and the snout is as sharp as a sword, giving a very vicious feeling.


    The abyssal serpent has no scales, and the whole body is covered with short fluff. The flashing fluorescence is emitted by the fluff.


    Moxike, Lei Zhe and others saw the appearance of the abyssal snake, but at the same time relieved, although the abyssal snake leaned up to the neck, the body length can stretch to more than ten meters high, the clumsy body even more than the day of the Hydra It is a few more laps, but most mercenaries have the ability to recognize and judge Warcraft. This is the basic skill.


    It''s very simple to say, the wolf of the wind, the leopard, the bear of the earth, and so on. They depend on it. In fact, they can understand a few points from their appearance. For example, the tree demon, no one will think that the tree demon is relying on speed. To hunt, even if you see the tree demon for the first time, the pair of almost unrecognizable legs is enough to prove a lot of things.


    Any Warcraft must abide by the law of survival, and for many years of prosperity, the various abilities that Warcraft relies on have long become a mark of traceability, as long as there are bright eyes, you can guess.


    The body of the Abyssal Snake is too clumsy, only two short legs, the neck is too thin and too long, which means that the Abyssal Snake does not have a strong melee ability, like a World of Warcraft suitable for swimming in the water, in this forest In the end, the threat will be greatly reduced. As for the magic, they have a magician, in addition to the dragon, there is no Warcraft can suppress a magician in the magic!


    Uh... the abyssal serpent is making a roar again, and the trail has been exposed. It or they have no scruples. They simply strode forward, but the abyssal serpent walked up and down, just like a funny Drunk.


    But Elena didn''t laugh. She lifted her magic wand again. There were more than a dozen magical detection auras that exploded inside and outside the camp. This magic has become a prelude to her battle, and then she started the camp defense. The magic array, called with the greatest strength: "Come back! Back..."


    With the footsteps of the abyss, the ground trembled fiercely, and a few dull backs near the fence fell down. The next moment, their bodies have shattered!


    Yalena was stunned, and Asa was stunned, and the young wizards were all stunned, and then Asa screamed and rushed up: "Irvine..."


    Along with Asa, there were several magicians who were anxious to know what the companions had encountered, but at this moment, a fire suddenly lit up in front of them and then turned into a raging fire.


    Elena didn''t sing magic time at all, she could only release an ice wall at the fastest speed, and she was in front of Asa and others.


    With a bang, the sea of ??fire hit the ice wall, only a pause, the entire ice wall was washed away, turned into countless scattered ice, but won this little time, let Asa and others recover When they are awake, they unanimously release the magic shield and desperately go backwards.


    The raging fire of the sea swept across a few tens of meters in a blink of an eye, swallowing all of Asa and others in the sea of ??fire, and several female magicians and auxiliary sacrifices that were removed from the rear to watch the screams.


    The light scattered, Asa and other people stumbled out of the figure, Asa and the other two magicians are still in good condition, although the magic shield has become very bleak, but at least still protect them, the last one The magician turned into a fireman, fluttering, running, and screaming desperately.


    "Come back!" Moxenko screamed and tried to meet Asa.


    "Come back!!" Yalena¡¯s horrified cry was louder than him, because Yalena knew the stunt of the Abyssal Snake, and for the seven-step fighters of Mox, there was almost no possibility of immune curse. And will die!


    "Adult! The abyssal serpent has released four curses, it is not yet adult!" Chitak screamed.


    One figure after another appeared on the hillside, and the road opened for them along the abyssal snake quickly rushed over. Several thieves appeared in the camp outside, and the magical detection aura released by Elena had not disappeared, just let them hit, but they looked very unscrupulous, so they jumped into the camp with a dagger.


    Yalena took a deep breath, and the magic wand slammed forward, and an electric ball spurt out, hitting the body of the abyss and serpents with lightning speed, and immediately turned into countless arcs. Finally, it became a huge net, and the abyssal snake and the two people above were all wrapped in it.


    The people on the abyss of the abyss faintly screamed, and then a magic shield forcibly opened, but the magic shield played only to open the grid and there was no way to damage the grid.


    "Raphael!" Yalina sighed low, then concentrated on singing the spell.


    Han Jin raised his hand and pulled out three plaques. Three wooden men appeared out of the air to protect the Yarina group, and he was not eager to participate in the battle. He always stood there quietly watching the front, on the one hand because he knew When Yalena releases powerful magic, she is very vulnerable. On the other hand, because he has not had time to re-create the flying sword, instead of killing one by one, it is better to protect Yalin first.


    A green mangled flashed, and the thieves who jumped into the camp were tangled up by a group of green vines that flashed in a group. The madness on their faces was missing, and each one showed a shocking look.


    "how is this possible?!"


    "It is the arrow of the tree demon..."


    Xiannier appeared on the edge of a wooden shed, bent his arrows and pointed at the thieves. Although her strength is not as good as Adevina, it is very easy to shoot the target. Besides, that is just A few thieves who can''t move, every time she shoots, she can splash a **** rain.


    Nearly, the rushing mercenaries are getting closer and closer, even though the Abyssal Snake has been locked by the power grid, and the former thieves companions are also killed one by one, but their looks are very relaxed, as if they were winning. Even some people showed a smile.


    "Hurry up and escape..." Suddenly, a lazy voice came from the flashing power grid.


    The mercenaries collectively stunned and turned their eyes to the abyssal snake that only recognized the outline.


    The bang was loud, and a dragon, which was more than ten meters long and composed entirely of flames, appeared, and the claws fluttered toward the grid.


    "What are you doing? If you don''t want to be strangled by Jiu Gray, now is your last chance." The lazy voice continued.


    The mercenaries rushed to turn around and desperately fled to the hillside, in stark contrast to the unscrupulousness of the past. Obviously, they were so relaxed, not because they had confidence in themselves.


    The flying dragon is desperately tearing the grid, and the light of the grid is dimming at a speed that can be perceived by the naked eye. Unfortunately, the magic of Yalinna has to be completed!


    "Your luck is good, and the magister is not as stupid as others." The lazy voice sighed: "But... this can''t change anything."


    Yalinna has no intention of bickering with anyone, saying that 10,000 words are not as powerful as a magic. She slowly lifted her magic wand, and the sky is bright, and the thunder of lightning is falling down again and again. On the ground, in the grass, the deafening sound of the explosion sounded, and the broken branches and mud splashed around.


    It has become a world of lightning. What people can see in the eyes is the flashing thunder. What people can hear in the ears is the roaring thunder!


    Unlike the powerful magic of the electric system and the serial lightning, the serial lightning releases all the power in an instant, while the nine-Gray drop requires a period of time.


    As Yalina¡¯s magic wand slowly hangs down, the flashing thunder has finally subsided, and it¡¯s stunned that nothing but the full-fledged sorrow! The huge abyssal serpent, and the two people on the back of the abyss, all disappeared without a trace!


    Yalina bit her silver teeth, and a dozen magical detection auras were released. The sprinting of Gibran happened to be affected by the halo. The figure was revealed. He hurriedly stood there and raised his hands to Show yourself no malice: "What''s wrong? What happened here?!"

 Chapter 178： trust yourself

    Chapter 178, believe in yourself


    At this time, no one paid attention to Gibran. Even Yalin ignored the threat that Gibran might have. Asa and others rushed up, some surrounded by the injured companion, and some rushed to the collapsed fence. At that place, it was also attacked by Jiu Gee Ge. It has become a mess. They kneel down and use their hands to pry the gravel and mud, trying to find something.


    "Oh..." The burnt young man was lying on the ground, and a series of painful voices were heard in his mouth. His face and body were black and black, and he could not recognize the previous appearance. His legs kept a strange bend. A stiff posture, and his hands stretched out into the air as if he were embracing something.


    "Yi Bo, how are you?"


    "Yibo..."


    The two female acopheres desperately released the healing technique, and one after another magical halo fell on Yibo. In fact, everyone knows that this kind of injury can no longer be treated, but they hope to have a miracle.


    "President!" A female magician cried back and cried.


    Yalena¡¯s gaze fell on Han Jin. At that time, her injury was so heavy that Han Jin saved her. If there was a miracle, it could only be created by Han Jin.


    Han Jin walked to Yibo''s side, leaned down and grabbed Yibo''s wrist with his hand, listened for a moment, and shook his head.


    "Adult, you save him! You must save him!" The female magician almost rushed into Hanjin''s arms in a hurry, and also grasped Han Jin''s clothes with his hands.


    "If it is just a trauma, I can still think of some methods." Han Jin said slowly: "But he just ran and screamed, sucking in a lot of flames, his lungs have been burnt, this kind of injury... ¡±


    "Let me come." Lei Zhe had a dagger in his hand and then slowly lifted it up.


    "What are you doing?" a few young people exclaimed in unison.


    "The pain of the knot." Lei Zhe said faintly, he is not eager to stab the dagger, this kind of thing must ask everyone''s consent, otherwise he will become the murderer.


    ¡°Is there really no way?¡± said Yalena in a pleading tone.


    Han Jin shook his head again. Taoism is not a panacea. At least with his current realm, there is no way, and he is telling the truth. The key is internal injuries. Most of the lungs of Yibo have become coke. He can only watch Yibo step by step to death.


    Yalina bit her lip, she has not given up, staring at Han Jin, and finally Han Jin had to look away and look elsewhere.


    Lei Zhe leaned down, and the dagger in his hand symbolically moved downwards. The female magician with tears on his face rushed up and threw a sigh of thunder: "No! I don''t want you to hurt him! You This **** thief!!"


    Lei Zhe smiled and whispered: "Are we supposed to ask for his opinion?"


    "Hey, hehe..." Yibo, who was lying on the ground, suddenly started to look up, but his movements were similar to convulsions. First, then it was a little stiff, and then it was a moment. There are countless blood beads.


    "He is very painful, do you know?" Lei Zhe said slowly.


    "Oh..." Yibo is still nodding.


    Just then, there was a scream in front of him, and then Asa held a fist-sized stone and slowly stood up, his body shaking like a sieve.


    Everyone''s eyes turned. The stone was engraved with a small half face, eyes, eyebrows, and a broken nose. Yalin took a long breath and said in a word: "Devil curse !"


    "Teacher, Elvin, they..."


    No one answered Asa. It was already obvious. At the time, they also saw Elvin falling to the ground and smashing their bodies.


    Asa tried to control herself, but the tears came out of disobedience. He slammed there and held the stone tightly in front of his chest, making a low sob.


    Asa was the squad leader of the students. He cried and could not help others. At the beginning, the crying was still very small, and later it was getting bigger and bigger.


    They have suffered a lot since they stepped into the mountains of Taraxia, but under the protection of Yalinna and Hanjin, those are just tribulations, but now, death is coming! And all of a sudden took away five companions! For them, this kind of blow is huge and makes them unbearable.


    Lei Zhe looked at Han Jin with the eyes of the request, Han Jin nodded slightly, Lei Zhe''s hand dagger down, and opened the neck of Yi Bo, the weird snoring stopped.


    In the camp, there was a cry, especially the female magicians and female acolytes, almost crying to the extent that the air was out of breath, Yalina was pale, and the right hand holding the magic wand was loose. Time is tight, in fact, the most painful person here is her, because she is the dean!


    Han Jin is also uncomfortable, although the impression of these young people is not good at the beginning, because they look naive and naive, but strictly speaking, these can only be regarded as shortcomings, not faults, innocent, childish means they There is no chance to harm people! And people are feelings, and getting along for so long, young magicians have shown enough respect, even admire, always respectful, so even though young are similar, Han Jin has already regarded them as A group of children to take care of, plus the relationship of Yalina, to a dangerous moment, to protect them is also a responsibility of their own, but unfortunately, he did not.


    "Qi Keke, who did it?" asked Gibran coldly.


    Chitke screamed and hurried back: "It is the Abyss Mercenary Squad!"


    Gibran''s face changed slightly, revealing a thoughtful look.


    "Is the Abyss Mercenary Squad?" Yalina repeated her teeth.


    "Is you alarming? You saved us all, thank you." Han Jin whispered, his tone was very sincere, although Chitike was only his captive, but this time if there is no Qi Keke warning, the consequences are unimaginable!


    "Adult, this is what I should do!" Chitke stood up.


    "The Warcraft... is the abyss and serpent? Will it be invisible?" Han Jin asked.


    "Yeah." Elena nodded.


    "How did you find them?" Han Jin''s eyes fell on Chitke.


    "This guy has the same skills as the real eye." Gibran answered, then looked up and down with Chic: "He is a very good thief, just... too flexible." Actually in his heart It was very shameful for Chitke. On that day, he personally killed Chitike¡¯s companion, and Chitke did not mean to avenge his companion. He was very complacent and compromised, but he could not sneer at the singer. The word ''flexible'' replaces a lot of things.


    "Oh." Han Jinman responded. He heard Jiberen''s latent words. Chituck''s strength is good. He also has a real eye. It is very useful. However, Chitike''s loyalty is debatable.


    "Rafael, what should we do?" Yalena whispered.


    "First of all our dead partners... are buried." Han Jin sighed and then walked slowly outside the camp.


    "What are you doing?" Yalena was a little flustered. Although Han Jin had told her what to do, she did not know what to do.


    "Someone thinks of us as a delicious deer, rushing to attack us." Han Jin kept on foot: "If I don''t do anything for them, my conscience will be very upset."


    "Let him go." Perhaps because of sympathy, perhaps to improve the relationship between the two parties, today''s Gibran is very enthusiastic, he paused and continued: "The burial of companions is only a small matter, how to deal with the abyss mercenary squad, this It¡¯s a big deal, they¡¯re definitely coming back!¡±


    ¡°Little things?¡± Elena brows up and down: ¡°Please go out! I don¡¯t welcome you here!¡±


    Gibran smiled back and forth, and at this moment, he saw the figure of Julia and Sunil, and his eyes showed a happy color: "Julia!"


    But Julia didn''t pay any attention to him. Gibran hurriedly called again: "Julia, this time is the abyss mercenary squad. You know, Mante is very weird, it''s very difficult to deal with! We are a few You should get together and think about it, or else... Julia, don''t go! Julia!!"


    Yalena snorted, and Gibran wanted to catch up. He heard the squeaky voice of Yalina, and her figure was suddenly there. Sunil looked at Julia''s back and looked at Gibran again. She shook her head gently. These days, she was with Julia and Edwina every day. I know a few stories about Gibran. People, she is no longer disgusted, replaced by sympathy.


    Gibran''s thoughts are prudent, the means are hot, and the nature is arrogant. There are very few people who can afford him. But people always have fatal weaknesses, and Gibran''s weakness is undoubtedly Julia. No one can explain why. Anyway, Gibran fell in love with Julia at first sight. Although Gibran is the soul of the red squad, he is only the nominal captain. If his opinion is not approved by Julia, it will be difficult to achieve, and Julia''s opinion can often win everyone''s support. Because he Gibran will never object.


    Several members of the Red Spears did not use this kind of thing to joke Gibran. It is reasonable to say that a proud person will be ashamed, but Gibran never said that a young man in love cannot use common sense to evaluate. .


    This is also the reason why Sunnier forgave Gibran. Women¡¯s right and wrong are often difficult to maintain firm and clear. She sees deep feelings like the sea. In contrast, Gibran¡¯s chilling minds and means are Not so important.


    "Do you understand the Abyss Mercenary Squad?" Lei Zhe suddenly asked.


    "Yeah." Gibran was absent-minded.


    ¡°Is there time? Talk about them?¡± Lei Zhe issued a proactive invitation.


    "Oh...oh." Julia''s figure has disappeared, and Gibran just woke up and said slowly: "In fact, I don''t know much. The captain of the Abyss Mercenary Squad is Mante, he is a summoner. Teacher, and a contract with a deep abyssal snake, can call the abyssal snake at any time when he needs it. Mante has a sister, do not know if it is a sister, called Eva, Eva Is a tenth-level magician, majoring in fire."


    "that''s it?"


    Gibran thought for a moment: "On one occasion, I talked to the leader of the Ancestral Mercenary, Duye Sam, about the Abyss Mercenary Squad. We suspect that Mante is a assassin."


    Lei Zhe¡¯s face changed slightly, while Qi Qi¡¯s figure shook a bit. It must be said that if Julia was not interested in Trabble¡¯s mind, Gibran¡¯s insight was very sharp, and he immediately discovered the strangeness of Chirk¡¯s. Shen Shen said: "Do you know?"


    Chitke smiled and nodded.


    Yalena didn''t want to take care of Gibran. When I heard this, I couldn''t help it: "What does the attacker mean?"


    "It''s a kind of name inside the mercenary." Lei Zhe explained: "The assailants are some alternative mercenaries. They are usually cruel and vicious people. They swim in the forest all the year round, but they are not. In order to kill Warcraft, but to attack other mercenaries."


    "Ah?" Elena exclaimed.


    "It''s hard to imagine?" Gibran showed a faint sneer: "For example, we met a unicorn. After a hard fight, our warriors became scarred, the magician''s magic was exhausted, and it was about to win. Victory, another group of mercenaries came out from behind, what should we do?"


    "It''s too mean!"


    "The pain is not changing the facts. In the end we were killed, our spoils were received, and if they were interested, we could leave a few..." Gibran¡¯s eyes fell on the female magicians in the distance. But he did not finish the words.


    Yalena reacted, and she was talking to Gibran! She sneered: "So, you are also a assassin?"


    Gibran showed a wrong look, and he whispered for a long while: "I..."


    Chitke looked at Gibran with gloating, he thought that Yalena was right, and Gibran was not a good person! Didn¡¯t his companions die in Giblon¡¯s hands? !


    "I am different. I will never take other mercenaries as my own tasks. I..." Gibran explained with difficulty.


    "Oh, how did we run into it? Hypocrisy! Shameless!" Yalena interrupted Gibran''s words without mercy.


    "This time... because we took the black task, it was..." Gibran¡¯s tone was very difficult, and then I saw the look of Chitak¡¯s gloating, cold voice: ¡°Qi Keke, I have warned you beforehand. Companions, but they are tempted, no matter what my warnings, so I will do it! Do you understand? They are looking for their own death!"


    caveat? Then why don''t I know? Chitke almost questioned Gibran on the spot, but a magister could not give Gibran a face. He didn''t dare to take his own words back.


    "And, Chirk, how did you know?" Gibran asked, this is also a good opportunity to shift the topic. Otherwise, he is too embarrassed and does not know how to explain it. After all, the facts have already happened. .


    "I checked the transmission record of the Abyss Mercenary Squad." Kirk said: "I found that as long as the Abyss Mercenary Squad went to which area, the situation of the nearby mercenary and mercenary groups disappeared, although... ... hunting World of Warcraft is very dangerous, accidents can happen at any time, but always it seems strange. I checked the record within three years, the Abyss Mercenary Squad passed a total of seven magic transfer arrays, each time they were in Tara The time spent in Xia Qunshan is at least three months. The longest time is a whole year. Especially in that year, at least a dozen mercenary teams sent to the same area have never appeared. This is not enough. To explain the problem?"


    "The transmission array record is the secret of the mercenary guild. I have looked for them. They will not provide any information to anyone at all. How do you know that?" Gibran asked quietly.


    "In any case... I just knew." Chitke shrugged his shoulders and avoided answering.


    "Don''t talk." Sasio came over: "Think first, and bury them."


    To appease the emotions of the young magicians, they used it for a long time, and then dug a big pit in the center of the camp. This is the consensus of all people, although the companions are already dead, and some even find the skeleton. By then, the whole body has become a messy gravel, but no one wants to put the grave outside the camp. Here, at least it means that each other is still with each other.


    I don¡¯t know how long it took. Suddenly, a strange wind blew through the forest, and then the wind became more and more urgent, and the screams of shrill sounded, the night was faded, and people could clearly see that the white clouds in the sky were Was swayed by the wind, turned into a circle of vortex, spinning in rapid speed.


    "This is..." Yalina looked at the air in surprise.


    The sound of the wind is getting louder and louder. It seems that there are thousands of monsters hidden in the wind, and the earth-shattering cry is heard. The whole forest is alive. With the wind fluttering, the movements are extraordinarily neat. An indescribable pressure rushes down from the air, making people feel extraordinarily heavy. It is not the pressure of any person or Warcraft, but the pressure of the sky and the earth!


    "It''s Raphael!" A female acolyte points to the top.


    Han Jin stood at the highest point, and the clothes fluttered, giving people a feeling of dust. His hands quickly swayed the law, and the roads were printed on the sky without any loss. He spent nearly three hours. The eight-door lock Tianzheng was finally completed.


    With the current realm of Hanjin, it is still impossible to display large-scale killings. Although the eight-door lock-up array is not a killing line, it is close to his limit. Han Jin does not care about the price, and has a taste of self-blame. He is too convinced of the power of the Magister. But this world magic has formed a complete system. There are ways to do it. Naturally, there is a way to crack it, so there is such an ending today.


    Error, once is enough! Believe in others, it is better to believe in yourself!

 Chapter 179： dominate

    Chapter 179 master


    A bush shrub slowly cracked a narrow gap to the sides. The thief in the stealth effect looked from the gap to the hillside. He chose a very good angle and was able to see more than half of the camp. Everyone is calm, no one discovers his arrival.


    Is it closer to a distance? The thief thought about it and dismissed his thoughts. His task was to confirm whether the other party was really here, rather than to scout the deployment of the other party. Now his mission has been completed.


    Just when he wanted to retire, he suddenly felt a cold wind coming to his neck. His body tightened in an instant, then he followed the direction and shot to the side, avoiding the fatality by a millimeter. a blow.


    Understand that he has been discovered, the thief did not dare to stay for a moment, the toes on a tree trunk, the body shape turned, and then forced to steal.


    A huge spider web fell from the air and was falling on the thief. Several wind blades shot from all angles and shot at the thief.


    Although in a crisis, but the thieves are in danger, a roar, the body scatters a faint white light, this turned out to be a martial arts double reveller! His daggers swept at a very fast speed, leaving countless afterimages in the air, and all the wind blades that had been hit were smashed by the dagger.


    The air was twisted for a while, and then a tall figure appeared in the air, and a giant sword fell in the face of the mighty.


    The warrior of the magical double repair? A warrior who will release the momentary movement? The thief¡¯s heart was in a state of sorrow. If he met in the usual time, he would definitely find a way to make friends with each other. There are many ways to grow up, and the road to the magic and double repair is the most difficult to go. Two people have chosen the same road, there are reasons. Becoming a friend, but at this time, the conversation was obviously out of place, and the body shape was restrained by the cobweb. He could only avoid the dagger and greet the giant sword.


    With a bang, the thief can only block the giant sword of Moxinke, but can''t stop the rushing starship. The thief was not a professional who could fight in front, even if he was not able to repair.


    A large whip of the fighting weather released by Moxie Branch was beaten on the front chest of the thief. Only in an instant, the thief¡¯s breastplate appeared numerous small holes like needle tips. He could not help but make a scream. Then fly backwards.


    The air was twisted again, and a figure appeared on the side of the thief. The right hand explored, and the dagger in his hand rushed to the thief''s neck.


    Gibran! The thief barely believes in his own eyes. How can Gibran release the momentary movement? ! The horror was horrified, and the reaction of the battle made him instinctively avoid it. Gibran''s dagger only left a blood mark on his neck and failed to hurt his vitality.


    However, the thieves present were not only Jibron alone, but Lei Zhe¡¯s figure appeared on the back of the thief, and the dagger had been deeply sent to the thief¡¯s ribs!


    The Moss Branch flew like a goshawk, and the giant sword passed over, and the stiff thief''s shoulder strap was turned into two paragraphs.


    "It''s a pity that his good soft armor." Gibran said faintly: "Can you not be so violent in the future?"


    "Raphael said, the first set of dragon scales is mine, who is rare and his stuff." Moxico said indifferently, then pulled a rag from the thief''s broken body and wiped it. Your own great sword.


    Lei Zhe didn''t breathe a smack of Mo Xinke. Just now he couldn''t avoid it. The splashed blood squirted, and half of his face was spent. He was suffocating, and of course he would suffocate because he had blood on his nose. Feeling very uncomfortable.


    Asa and several other magicians appeared in the surroundings. To be honest, the thief died very badly, and the shoulder strap was smashed into two sections, meaning that his broken internal organs were also scattered, but Asa People''s looks are very calm, they are used to killing!


    A light breeze blew, and Yulinhai made a rustling sound. Lei Zhe and others closed their mouths and listened attentively, as if they could hear something from the wind. Then several people looked at each other and the air burst into flames. Distorted, their figure disappeared extremely sharply. A few people in Asa dragged the broken body into the bushes, then separated into the forest, leaving only a piece of blood on the ground, and a little bit of flesh and blood. No one can see that there was a scene here. Very unfair battle.


    In another place, Xiannier and Elena are listening to the wind. They have no intention of joining the battle just now, dealing with an eighth-order thief. It is enough to dispatch three people.


    "There are a total of one hundred and thirty-two mercenaries, Yalina, this time it depends on you." Xiannier whispered.


    "Yeah." Elena nodded. She had no interest in the battle before, or the battle that was about to break out. In the past few days, what she thought and confused her was another weird one. Feeling, and her gaze, often stays in a place where Hanjin is.


    Han Jin has been at the top of the mountain, maintaining a five-hearted sitting posture, floating in the air, calm and leisurely.


    Although he does not kill the array of eight-door locks, the power is not to be glimpsed. He is the eye of the whole eight-door lock, from Yalena, Sunil, Moshin, and Lei Zhe. , Sasio, Julia, Gibran, and the red magician Kane and other eight people to serve as the eight-door lock of the array of daring, that is, the goalkeeper, the main palm rest, life, injury, Du, Jing, dead , shocked, open eight doors.


    Eight-door lock Tianzheng also has 128 stars, but the manpower is not enough, which limits the power of the eight-door lock, but Han Jin has a terrible array of darings, Yalin. Na!


    Yulinhai is the line of eight-door locks. Everywhere, everyone can see any change. As long as they think, even a fly outside a few miles can¡¯t escape them. The vision of Yalina is just experience, omniscience, and omnipotence that completely compensates for her flaws. In this environment where everything is well known, the power of a magician has been fully exerted. !


    What''s more, the eight darings have a very terrible ability. In the most popular way, they have eight doors. As long as they are within the scope of the eight-door lock, they can close the door at any place, anytime, anywhere. For a moment, the eight of them gathered together in an instant to kill a few difficult mercenaries. The next moment, they dispersed in all directions.


    The magician fights in the jungle. The most troublesome thing is that the enemy cannot be locked. The magician on the battlefield can release the magic hundreds of meters away, even up to a kilometer. In the jungle, due to the blocking of branches and grasses, The distance of casting is very limited. Now, the eight-door lock array provides great convenience for them. Even Asa and others can attack any opponent in a long distance!


    Unexpectedly, the eight-door locks also affected people''s emotions, especially the eight-pointed daring. The whole big squad is integrated, and the eight darings know each other. It is a kind of heart-to-heart. feel. Yalin usually dislikes Lei Zhe and is hostile to Gibran because she has suffered from the thieves'' loss. The thief''s stealth technique has made her hate, but now, no matter whether Gibran and Lei Zhe are invisible, she can clearly understand. Knowing their position and knowing their every move, the hostility has naturally eased a lot.


    The most crucial change is the feeling of people towards Hanjin! Han Jincai is the soul of the eight-door lock Tianzheng. It can even be said that he is the supreme master of the eight-door lock-up array! It can fight against the heavens and the earth, and it can overlook the sentient beings, and the eight goalkeepers, one hundred and twenty-eight stars, he wants to destroy one of them, it is easy! This is why he dared to make Gibran and Kane a goalkeeper, and everything is in his hands. However, in order to avoid causing suspicion from others, he did not say anything when he applied the seal to Moxie and others.


    But he doesn''t say it. It doesn''t mean that there is no feeling at all. In the eight-door locks, people can feel the pressure from the eyes every moment. It is a kind of will that cannot be violated. If you come to the world of God! Therefore, Yalena and others will think about it, so Gibran and others often feel awkward. The former is because of the status of honor, has always been high, and is too strange to this sense of obedience. The latter is because the mind is tenacious, advocating autonomy, and will never bow easily. .


    Of course, there have been some ridiculous things, a female acolyte is in a hurry, it is natural to hide behind an old tree, but when the spring is uncovered, her companion suddenly screams because She clearly saw everything. At the same time, all the women became red-faced, and all the men showed a smile, and they all saw it.


    The female auxiliary sacrifice was shy, and the scalp rushed to the top of the mountain, strongly demanding that Han Jin solve the problem. Han Jin did not expect such a thing, but the problem must be solved, at least never let Sunnier expose it. He is near the camp. Set up a cloud, the ability of the eight-door locks to give people in the clouds will lose effect.


    However, this matter has left behind the sequelae. People have a question in mind. Does the cloud have any influence on Han Jin, who is the master? Just no one to ask, even Xiannier is embarrassed to ask the truth, let alone other people, Han Jin naturally will not take the initiative to say that this question will become a forever fan...


    "Why didn''t Jefferson''s guy come back?" asked a man with a beard and a beard.


    Around him, surrounded by mercenaries, including nearby thieves, they have a total of 132 people. This number is not wrong, no need to carefully check, the flow of wind can sense their Any secrets.


    "Don''t worry, Jefferson is an eighth-order thief, or a thief with a double-devil." Another thin magician smiled: "Do you think anyone can stay with him?"


    "But... I always feel a little bit wrong." The man with a beard and a beard frowned.


    "Afraid? I am afraid that you can quit, no one is reluctant to you."


    "Afraid?" The man with a beard and a beard angered: "I am afraid that I will not come! But... Didn''t you find out? This forest is a bit wrong, it seems like a murderous!"


    "Haha... you are so funny." A thief laughed. He patted a big tree around him and shouted and said, "Come on, kill me! Full of murderous guys!"


    The words of the thieves caused a laughter. Many mercenaries without affiliation were looking at the big man with a beard and a beard with a scornful look. The reputation of this thing is really untrustworthy! A high-ranking mercenary nicknamed ¡®jungle tiger¡¯ is afraid of a forest? Where is this guy ¡®fierce¡¯? Even... Is this guy really reaching tenth order?


    "You..." The big man with a beard and a beard has a strong anger, Shen Sheng said: "Don''t forget, the red squad mercenary squad picked up the mission a month ago! If the information we got is true, then... ...where are the red pawns now? Have they been killed?"


    "Do you think everyone has a chance to get information?" The thin magician smiled and said: "This is the Taraxia mountains. How do you find a group of people here, what is the difference between finding a needle in a haystack? I am not questioning the fighting power of the red squad, I I think... they are very unlucky, and have not been able to find their goals until now."


    The thief suddenly showed a thoughtful look: "The red squad? I saw Adevina in the lonely city a few days ago."


    "What about Gibran?"


    "No, only Edwina is alone." The thief paused: "And... the Mantra of the Abyss Mercenary Squad is with her. They seem to be talking about something important. They look very serious. ""


    "This is not a good news!" The thin magician moved: "Did the red squadron and the abyss mercenary squad join together? It looks like... we must start as soon as possible, and we must not wait for them!"


    "What are you afraid of? We are so many brothers!" The thief said.


    "You really are not afraid?" The thin magician sneered.


    The thief opened his mouth, but did not say anything. If it is just one of the mercenary squads, they are not afraid, but the combination of the red squad and the abyss squad will definitely pose a huge threat to them.


    Just then, there was a sudden wave of magical fluctuations in the distance. Several of the leaders stood up, and the big-faced man with a beard frowned: "What happened? Is Jefferson discovered?"


    The magical fluctuations are getting more and more intense, and the thin magician shook his head slightly: "Impossible. If it is against Jefferson, this powerful magic should not be released. At this time, Jefferson has already escaped."


    The thief inadvertently looked up at the sky, his face changed dramatically, and said: "Nine Grays drop! The goal is us..."


    More than a hundred mercenaries immediately made birds and beasts, but it was a pity to go one step later. If they realized that the magical waves fluctuated and fled immediately, the attack range of the nine-Gray descending technique was so large that they could not hurt them and lost the time of nonsense. , completely let them fall to death!


    One after another huge thunder plumes rushed down from the sky, ruthlessly bombarding everything, tearing everything, a group of flesh and blood, a fluffy sand, entangled and splashed around, in a blink of an eye, here has become a thunder hell!


    For a moment, the thunder disappeared, and more than a hundred lives disappeared. There were only two people left in the field. One was a magician who barely supported the magic shield, the body was crumbling, and the other was a warrior.


    The thin magician knew that the big thing was not good. At the moment when the thunder disappeared, he had released the floating technique and tried to escape from the battlefield, but a sudden dagger had penetrated deep into his heart.


    The figure of the Moxico appeared in front of the soldier, and the sword roared down.


    "Get out of the way!" The big man with a beard and a beard made a deafening roar, and the sword greeted him. Although he had been bruised and bruised, his nickname was "Jungle Tigers", but at the moment it was quite a tiger-skinned posture.


    With a bang, in the hard collision, countless tempers flowed into the four splashes, and the big man retired two steps, while the Moxin branch flew out like a cannonball, and even the mouth bleed out blood, even the bodyguard. The vindictiveness has been shaken away. Fortunately, the great man has reached the end of the strong shackles, unable to launch a counterattack, otherwise the Moxin branch will be worried.


    A touch of green mans suddenly flashed, and a cluster of green vines emerged from the ground, and the claws of the claws flew toward the big man, and the big man was wrapped up in a blink of an eye.


    "Julia!" The great man made a desperate snoring, and the arrow of the tree demon was Julia''s famous stunt. He could know with his toes, and Julia came!


    A black arrow flew out of the forest like a lightning bolt, and took the right eye of the big man, but the strength of the great man was indeed strong. In the case of being tangled by vines, he could dance the sword in time. The arrow.


    "Gibron! You are so embarrassed!!" The man was struggling while roaring, trying to struggle out of the vines. He has seen that the thief who killed his companion is Gibran. He has enough reason to confirm that this is the attack of the Red Pointers and the Abyss Mercenary.


    Xiannier apparently did not want her attack to be easily blocked. Her hand pulled the bowstring at an extremely fast speed, and an arrow shot to the great man.


    The big man left the right and left, but unfortunately still unable to change the result, the last two arrows of Siniel shot into his chest.


    The body of the great man was stiff and stiff, and suddenly there was a deafening roar, and the body-building temperament bloomed in a momentum close to glory. The thick vines were pulled straight, as if they were about to be broken.


    Gibran''s face changed slightly: "Unexpectedly, our Jay adults are about to break through the bottleneck of the tenth order, but... should I congratulate you now, or should I feel sorry for you?" In fact, the row of the city in the cliff city In the ranks of the mercenary team and the mercenary group, the high-ranking mercenaries knew each other, at least they were nodded, and now the difference between the thoughts becomes a deadly enemy, which makes the always-severing Gibran feel a little touched.


    The great man suddenly stopped struggling, because Yalena had already appeared in front of him, and the dazzling magic wand clearly showed her identity. The big man was a little confused, what happened? How did Gibran team up with the goal? Also, is Edwina not with the people of the Abyss Mercenary Squad? In fact, he also knows that in the face of a magician, all the resistance has become meaningless, even if he maintains a full-fledged combat power, it is not an opponent of a magician!


    The Moxico branch has appeared behind the great man, raised a giant sword, and strove to squat, and a head with many questions that he could not understand rose to the sky.

 Chapter 180： Strong enemy reappearance

    The first eighty-eight chapters of strong enemy reproduction


    "It seems... I can''t learn the magic of Raphael." Sasio looked at the top of the mountain and sighed.


    "I didn''t expect that he was so patient." Yalena nodded with deep sympathy.


    It¡¯s been more than 20 days, Han Jin has been staying at the top of the mountain, and he has not even eaten or drunk. At the beginning, they are worried that Han Jin is hungry. Later, seeing Han Jin¡¯s looks is getting better and better. Only relieved.


    Sasou and others thought that this was a necessary step for Hanjin¡¯s super magical array, although they also admitted that this magical array had unimaginable power, but it was too expensive! They are very clear that they are absolutely impossible to do, and they have been meditation for more than 20 days. Don''t be kidding, whether it is meditation in general or deep meditation, it can only last for more than ten hours. Even the super-magic mentors can''t maintain meditation for several days and nights! As for Han Jin... I can only say that this person is too weird and amazing.


    I think that I have stayed there for more than 20 days. Yalena and Sasou have a chilling feeling. Is there any difference between the prison and the prison? If there is, it is more painful! At least the prisoner has time to let go, but Han Jin is like a stone statue.


    The so-called interlacing is like a mountain. Yalina and Sasio can''t know that there is a realm called Tao Ran forgetting the machine. The comprehensions often retreat. Sometimes they even close for decades. For ordinary people, they stay in one place. Sitting for decades, it is an unimaginable boring and painful, and for the self-cultivator, they only have one or a few things in the flick.


    However, they are not Han Jin, and naturally they are not aware of Han Jin¡¯s feelings.


    What Han Jin lacked in the past was only energy, because his heart has already had a deep foundation, but in the past year or so, Hanjin¡¯s progress has been surprisingly good, especially after breaking through the entrance, the gap between the two. It is not so obvious. For example, the heart is the wooden barrel, the energy is the water. In the past, Hanjin had a large wooden barrel, so you don''t have to consider other factors. You can pour water into the bucket. Now the bucket is full. He must find a way to increase the volume of the barrel.


    And the entry of more than 20 days made Han Jin have a lot of enlightenment. Since the practice of Taoism, he only had the experience of applying large-scale legal arrays. At that time, Master had pointed and helped, and this time it was entirely on his own. The difference in the harvest is great!


    "He won''t have anything to do?" Senil asked softly.


    "No." Sasio smiled. "You look at Raphael''s look, it''s getting better and better, it''s..."


    The entire eight-door locks suddenly fell into a dead silence, and the expressions of the eight darings changed at the same time. Asa and other stars also appeared to be panicked, because a group of mercenaries of about 200 appeared in ten. Yu Li opened, and entered the eight-door lock.


    A huge and incomparable World of Warcraft walks in the forefront, the abyss and serpent! In fact, such a huge Warcraft is not suitable for activities in the forest. With the footsteps of the Abyss and the serpents, the ancient trees on both sides are crowded, and some are even pushed down by the roots. The movement is very large. Perhaps it was afraid of disturbing others. After the Abyssal Snake entered the eight-door lock-up array for about two miles, it stopped there and did not move.


    There are three people on the back of the Abyssal Snake. One of them is a young man wearing a black robe. He is about twenty-five or six years old. It is obviously the captain of the Abyss Mercenary Squad, Mante! The last time I fought in the night, no one saw his appearance. Now I am in the eight-door lockout array, and everyone is clear. Mante''s body is not tall or short, slightly fat, with his hands empty, he has a pair of very good eyebrows, the nose is straight, the lips are slightly thin, it is reasonable to say that this should be a very handsome person, but unfortunately, he The double eyes are like a finishing touch, destroying his entire demeanor.


    It is a pair of well-deserved triangular eyes, with sharp edges and corners, and a small pupil, which scatters a kind of light similar to that of Warcraft, making him extremely vicious.


    Standing next to him is a girl wearing a red magic robe. It should be Eva. Although Eva¡¯s looks and body have many praises, she has a pair of people and Mante¡¯s seven-pointer. Eyes, although her pupils are much bigger than Mante, unfortunately can''t change the overall temperament.


    What makes Yalena and others feel shocked is the third person on the abyssal snake! To be precise, that is an elf, Edwina! Edwina was **** to be solid, like a blind man, so quietly lying on the back of the abyssal snake, her eyes closed, she did not know if she had any wisdom.


    Gibran took a long breath, his brain was spinning fast, and the world was so ruthless. If Julia was captured, he would have rushed to desperately, but the captured person was Edwina, he could Keep your reason, even though Julia and Edwina are sisters.


    "Julia, when the last time Manter attacked us, did you shoot?" Gibran asked quietly.


    Julia paled and nodded slowly. Her hands twitched her longbow and squeaked the longbow.


    The eight darings, including the Moss, are smart people, and Gibran asks in the most critical place that they immediately analyze the passage of things.


    When Mante smashed them on the same day, Julia released the arrow of the tree demon, which was Julia''s famous stunt, so Mante had already figured out what the red squad chose. And Edwina returned to the city of Lonely beforehand, and did not know what happened in the forest. When Mante met Aidevina in the city of Lonely, he took his mind to Adevina.


    All the ranks of the mercenary team or mercenary group in the city of Lonely Cliffs, everyone familiar with each other, no one will easily offend anyone, meet and say hello, say a few words of politeness, this is normal, a heart, An unintentional, Edwina is alone, and it is inevitable that the final plan will be captured.


    Can''t blame Edwina, can''t blame Julia for taking the shot, can only say that all this is an inevitable coincidence!


    "What do we do?" said Siniel anxiously.


    "Wait." Gibran''s gaze could not help but drift to the top. Mantel''s origins and his own fighting power have always been a mystery. He is not sure to save people from Mante, and he is not a man. They gave them the opportunity in vain, but Han Jin did something.


    Mante did not know that his every move was completely exposed to the eyes of others. He waved orders, and a dozen thieves in the mercenary released the stealth technique and touched it from all directions. The abyssal snake Slowly squatting on the ground, several magicians and warriors jumped up and sat around with Mante and Eva. It seems that they are the small leaders in the team.


    I don''t know what Mantel said, the mercenaries began to check their weapons. Obviously, this is pre-war preparation. Mante''s look is very solemn, and others seem to attach great importance to this work. The warriors were wiping their weapons, the archers were shaking the bowstrings a little, the magician was checking his magic wand, and everything was proceeding in an orderly manner.


    Eva took out a magic scroll from her space ring, almost 30, and this amount of strategic reserves made Yalin and others shocked. The magic scroll is the concentration of magic power, because it saves the time of singing magic, which is very significant in actual combat, but the magic scroll is not made by any magician, and the consumption is even more unbearable.


    The magic scroll must use the magic crystal, and the quality of the magic crystal must be the top grade, because the quality of the magic crystal directly determines the life of the scroll, no one wants to buy the magic scroll for a big price, a few years later because of the power of the elements Become a waste product. And the magic of the magician''s reel loss is very amazing. Under normal circumstances, the magic of making a lightning reel loss is enough for him to release dozens of lightnings in succession. The higher the magical reel loss is, the more elegant it is. Lina, if she wants to make a high-end magic scroll, it will take a few days or even dozens of days. At least, she has to spread the huge loss to the range that she can bear.


    Eva patiently opened a magic scroll, checked it carefully, confirmed that there was no problem with the magic scroll, and then retracted the reel into the space ring. Mante ÄÃ took out a black sword and one side. Wiping while talking about something, while others, including Eva, kept turning their heads.


    Mante had a long time to prepare for the war. The sneak thieves approached the camp, observed half a squat, and then sneaked back. It took almost two hours, and Mante ôÃ had not finished yet, love Wa Wa and others are not impatient, have been listening carefully.


    Sometimes, what you learn from your friends is far from being deeply impressed by the enemies! Lei Zhe, Sasou and others have revealed a thoughtful look.


    Mantee gave them a very astounding impression, but he actually made the pre-war preparation so solemn enough to prove his true nature, the so-called under the name of no singer, one can make the head of the dragon servant mercenary group, The people who are thorny in the Yalong Knight Duye Sam are more than just arrogant!


    After a long time, Mante finally waved, and the magicians and warriors jumped. The abyss serpent slowly stood up, taking a slow and firm pace, forcing the forest to block. Go straight ahead.


    "They are coming, we have to behave a bit, at least not to make Mante feel suspicious." Gibran whispered.


    This time, Mante ôÃ seems to have no intention of launching a sneak attack, so he swayed and swayed close to the camp. The closer he was, the more faint the light in his eyes, and finally he lost his temper. The whole person became lazy and kept screaming. Yawning, there is still a harmless smile on the corner of the mouth. Unfortunately, this kind of performance is very boring, and Yalena and others are very clear that Mante, who was just preparing for the war, is the real Mante. Now, he is just wearing a mask like Xiannier.

 Chapter 181： hostage

    Chapter 181 Hostage


    "Julia, you and Siniel are still going back, there is us here." Gibran whispered, his eyes were looking straight ahead, Mante was less than two miles away from them, they had to do Appropriate response, but the look of Julia and Sunil are not appropriate, especially Julia, the eyebrows are full of grief and incompetence, which can not survive the observation of Mante .


    Julia kept silent, nodded, and did not shake her head. Sunil slowly pulled her hand: "Let''s go, we are going to Rafael, he must have a solution!"


    Julia was not willing to leave, she was even more reluctant to entrust her relatives with safety, but the words of Siniel touched her. These days, the mysterious and powerful eight-door lock array left her. Under the very deep impression, as one of the eight darings, she has mastered some secrets, and the more secrets she has, the higher the figure of Han Jin in her eyes, the more powerful she is. Set up such a magical array against the sky? !


    Julia has seen the power of the magic array, but those magical arrays are dead, and this magical array has its own life! Moreover, as a magician, Elena often talks about Hanjin in a respectful and confused tone, and provides them with a magical array of great convenience. In this respect, Yalena is the most talkative. People, even she will be confused, puzzled, even awe, need other proofs?


    Julia nodded, followed Siniel straight to the top of the mountain, and Gibran sighed. If Julia insisted on not going, he was not a way, then the situation would surely fall into the alert of Mante. A worse situation.


    Gibran¡¯s gaze fell on Kane: ¡°Kane, you are going to call Hayden and Charles out.¡±


    Both Hayden and Charles are members of the red squad, that is, the two fighters. I don¡¯t know why, maybe it¡¯s a warning of the latent, and Han Jin did not make them a star. They can be in the eight-door lock. Freedom of activity, but I don¡¯t know the secret of the law. Gibran and Kane did not understand to tell them, because they were afraid of Han Jin¡¯s detection, causing unnecessary troubles, and fearing that two tempered compatriots would cause trouble.


    In fact, the feelings of Gibran and Julia and Yalena are very similar. The more secrets are known, the longer they are active in the Eight-Dollars, the more awesome they are to Hanjin, even though they don¡¯t know how to become After the gall, Han Jin can kill them at any time!


    "Looking for them to do? Should they help us?" Kane looked a little hesitant.


    "I just want to make the whole process look natural." Gibran slowly said: "And, you tell Julia, before Manter''s launch of Edwina, she should not appear anyway, after that What? She will do whatever she wants, and I will not interfere."


    "Understand." Kane nodded and turned to the camp.


    "It''s us." Gibran sighed.


    Mante ôÃ stands on the back of the abyssal snake, while talking with Eva in a low voice, while scanning around, he faintly senses that there are countless pairs of eyes staring at himself, but this is normal. If those people haven''t found themselves yet, they are not right.


    The huge body of the Abyssal Snake stopped abruptly, and a low roar of screams in his mouth. A pair of fierce eyes were looking down at the roadblocker, and the rounded, blood-red third eye on his forehead slowly opened.


    "Gibron, are you?" Mante said lazily.


    "How? Don''t you know me?" By comparison, Gibran''s reaction was very cold.


    "Oh, I know Jimbourne who likes to hide in the shadows. Now this Gilbert standing here is really strange." Mante smiled and said: "Do you have something?"


    "Between us, it is meaningless to say this nonsense!" Ji Bolun said: "Mante, look like you still haven''t died?!"


    It seems that Gibran¡¯s rude attitude is felt, and the roar of the Abyssal Snake is getting louder and louder, but Gibran stands there without fear, and the momentum is compelling. The eye of the Devil of the Abyss of the Abyss is terrible, but it is to be divided. If it is a seventh or eighth-order professional, the curse is almost inevitable, but against the tenth or top professional, the chance of defeating the curse is It will become very big, as strong as Yalina, simply ignore the curse released by the Abyssal Snake, unless the magic and mental power have been exhausted, she was nervous at the time, just because she was worried about her partner being hurt.


    "Brother, quiet." Mante said with a smile, the abyssal snake was very obedient and stopped roaring, and Mante stunned for a moment: "Gi Bolun, these things we put aside, I have a question, hope Can you give me a clear answer?"


    "If you have something to say." Ji Bolun whispered: "As for giving you no answer, see my mood."


    "You help them, what is the purpose? Is it to swallow the three dragon crystals, or..." Mante''s pupil suddenly shrank and sighed: "It seems that I don''t have to ask."


    Yalena, Kane, and Hayden and Charles all appeared in the front, and the ultimate goal was to be able to walk alone with several members of the Red Spearmen. Things are already very clear.


    "Mant, hey, take your people back, I can never go back, we will be friends in the future." Gibran said something exactly the same as what others said to him that day, Edwina fell into the other hand, apparently leaving him At the end of the day, he added another sentence: "If you continue to obsess, don''t blame us."


    "In these days, you have defeated many mercenaries. The strength you have shown is really amazing, but it is not enough to be a reason for me to retreat." Mante¡¯s mouth smirked: "Finally, I There is another question, do you really want the three dragon crystals?"


    "Some things are far more important than Longjing." Ji Bolun replied coldly.


    "For example... friendship?" Mante smirked: "Exactly, Master Gibran, let me test it, can you remain loyal to your friendship!"


    The laughter didn''t fall, Mante squatted down and grabbed a person''s hair, so he slammed the man so hard, and his laughter had a bit of smug taste: "Let me be grand To introduce, this is a beautiful elf, a tenth-order ranger, Miss Aidevina of the red-pointed soldier! Wow... Why are your eyes so big?"


    Gibran, Kane and Yalina also showed a shocking look. Hayden and Charles also had the same urgency. Hayden was involuntarily rushed over.


    Gibran stretched out his arm and blocked Hayden. He said in a word: "Mante, you dare to move our red squadron?!"


    "Move?" Mante narrowed his eyes as if thinking about the meaning of the character, then twisted it, twisted Edwina''s head, and then carefully placed his face on Edwina''s face with his fingers. I bumped it: "I moved again, how?"


    "You fucking..." Hayden couldn''t help but yell.


    "Shut up!" Gibran shouted. He took a deep breath and looked at Mante chillingly.


    "Unsatisfied?" Mante scratched his head and then showed a stunned look. He pressed Adevina''s upper body down and grabbed Edwina''s carapace, then used his crotch in Ai. Devina¡¯s **** hit two times and asked with a smile: ¡°Do you want me to move like this?¡±


    The mercenaries in the abyss made a burst of laughter. This was a very insulting action. Hayden was blown up at the time. He screamed and slammed up the long sword. At this moment, Lin Zhong suddenly passed. There was a hoarse scream: "Mante, I killed you!!"


    Julia was like a mad tiger. She rushed out of the forest and saw her sister being insulted. She had forgotten Hanjin¡¯s words and even forgot her own strengths. She had to go to work with Mante, and Sunnier was She hugged her behind her, although Chanel was almost half a taller than Julia, but I didn''t know where Julia came from, so she dragged Siniel straight forward.


    "All my mother calmed me down!" Gibran roared, his snoring let a few members of the red squad stay for a while, then a faint breeze blowing past them, making their minds inexplicably awake A lot.


    "Mante, what do you want?" Gibran''s voice shook a little, of course, he was not afraid, but angry.


    "Tell me out." Mante smashed his hand. He was very happy. The situation has developed to the present. Everything has not exceeded his expectations: "Last time, Miss Julia killed many of us, so For this beautiful Miss Edwina, I think I have reason to do anything! But... I also understand that Miss Edwina is the capital of my negotiation. The better Miss Adevina is, my capital is The more rich, rest assured, she has not suffered any harm so far, Gibran, I said that until now, you should understand what I mean?"


    "Say, what do you want to do!"


    "I don''t want to be like, the key is how you want to go, Gibran, it''s time to test you." Mante smiled and said: "It''s very simple, kill the woman, give her magic wand to me, I still give you A perfect Edwina."


    Gibran was sullen and sullen, and Hayden and Charles showed a thoughtful look.


    Mante looked at Gibran with a sly look and closed his mouth.


    It¡¯s an excellent way to use Aidevina to be a red-handed soldier. If more than 20 days ago, Mante will definitely get a very satisfying harvest. In Gibron¡¯s mind, others and Aidevina¡¯s Compared with safety, it is negligible. Even Julia will fall into a dilemma. If Gibran promises not to hurt Siniel, she will have a good chance of compromise. It¡¯s a pity that now that time has passed, Han Jin¡¯s feelings in their bodies, the feelings in the squad, have already carved a deep mark on their hearts, just as they can¡¯t ignore Adevina, they can¡¯t produce Going to attack Han Jin¡¯s thoughts.


    "My patience is limited." Mante whispered, because he stood oppositely, he was the first to notice the change between Hayden and Charles, so he spurred it.


    "Hayden! What are you going to do?" Gibran said coldly.


    Hayden¡¯s stature is stiff: ¡°Captain, do you really want to care about Edwina?¡±


    "For Edwina, what do you do for him to do what? If he then let you kill me?"


    "no, I can not."


    "No? Do you think that Mante is a credit-worthy person??"


    "Oh... when it comes to credit, I don''t seem to be so good." Mante still smiled: "But, do you have any other choices?"


    Gibran is silent, and he can only be silent.


    Mante is very interested in seeing this, and look at that, he has already expected, with Ji Bolun''s hot character, at most 50% chance to let Jibrun compromise, now is in a deadlock, this is normal, so he has Arranging the backhand, Edwina is not only the capital he negotiated, but also the bait he started to lure!


    Hundreds of mercenaries formed a large encirclement, surrounded by Gibran and others, and his cronies were ready, the magician retreated to the periphery, the thieves released the stealth, and several elite shooters gathered together. Raised the longbow, and a few fighters, quietly laid a hexagonal array in the right side of the abyssal serpent, ready to besiege the people who came in.


    Eva has been smiling, but her back hand has seized a magic scroll. According to Mante¡¯s plan, once the conflict broke out, she would take the lead and attract the attention of the magician. Archers and thieves are responsible for killing Kane and Julia, and Mante will give each other a chance to introduce Gibran, Hayden and Charles, and he will personally shoot and kill the three with the soldiers. He does not require every place to succeed, can kill two people, they occupy the absolute upper hand!


    "I am sleepy..." Mante yawned: "You still haven''t made up your mind?"


    Gibran was still silent, Hayden was really anxious, and he looked at Charles from time to time.


    "Gibron, to be honest, my children have been clamoring for the taste of the elves. Since you don''t cooperate, don''t blame me." Mante showed a sullen smile: "Do you understand? Children, one One, don''t kill this beautiful lady!" After that, he grabbed Edwina''s hair and threw Adevina out.


    Gibran has always been forbearing, but just waiting for a suitable opportunity, he will now give the opportunity to Gibran!


    Edwina''s body made an arc in the air, and it was extremely incomparable to the hexagonal array of soldiers.


    The mercenaries around could not help but cheer, thinking that their wish could really succeed. The Abyss Mercenary Squad is a strange mercenary group. The real elite is only a few dozen people. The number of mercenaries below is surprisingly high. At most, even more than 500 people, far beyond the mercenary squad. Scope, but after a while, the number of mercenaries will drop sharply, less than 100 people, because Mante has never cared about ordinary mercenaries, he is very generous to accept the casters, but in order to select from the inside of the cultivation value Good seedlings, as for those who have no use, they can only become cannon fodder.


    The muscles at the corner of Gibran couldn''t help but shake him. He noticed the sinisterness in Mantel''s eyes, but he had no other choice. Edwina was out of Mante''s control. This is the only chance!


    Gibran''s figure suddenly started, rushing forward, and forcibly launched stealth, Hayden and Charles could not attend to the idea of ??playing Yalena, and left and right also shot out.


    At this moment, Han Jin at the top of the mountain suddenly opened his eyes, his left hand clenched into a fist, and suddenly put it, his right hand quickly swayed the law: "Outside the body, split the light and shadow... Go!"


    A group did not know where the light came from hit Adevina, with a bang like a bang, countless streamers splashed around, and each stream of light turned into an Edwina, such as Raindrops fell, and every Edwina was real, and the mercenaries below were turned over.


    Only in an instant, within a few hundred meters, filled with Edwina, their postures are not the same, there are supine, prone, lying, and distorted, but their hair, clothes, and The ropes that are tied to the body are all the same.


    Only in the hexagonal array of several warriors, there are more than 20 Edwina. This unimaginable scene makes all the mercenaries stunned. Mante has just said one by one. Playing with the wheel, now it¡¯s all over a single play!


    A burst of hurricane rushed to the surface, the first to be taken off the clothes, not one Edwina, but the endless forest, the flying leaves and broken branches even blocked the sky, several thieves who were close to Kane The screams show signs, leaves, and such thin things, hitting them like they are in the heavy boxing, the pain is unbearable! And those messy shreds are sharper than the daggers, and they easily penetrate their leather armor and penetrate deep into their bodies.


    Then, the abyssal snake made a deafening roar, its body suddenly became more bloated, and there were countless leaves on it, and the neck of the bucket was also expanded several times. Sticking to the leaves, don''t say the release of the curse, it can''t see anything at all, only to desperately shake the head and neck, trying to get rid of those leaves.


    Although the eight-door locks are not killing, they also have changes in attack and defense. In the past, because of the help of Yalinna and others, Hanjin did not need to do more. Now, it is time for the eight-door locks to be launched!


    The hurricane is blowing more and more eagerly. The layers of leaves and broken branches that are flying and dancing block people''s vision, block the light, and even have a feeling of walking at night. They can see at most one meter of scenery. Nothing can be seen any further.


    One after another mercenary was wrapped in leaves, and finally turned into a group of rolling green spheres, which were then blown into the sky by the hurricane. After flying a few tens of meters high, they would fall down and close to the ground. The dense layers of the branches and leaves are all integrated into the wind, and the people in the green ball fall heavily on the ground, and they fall into the bloodstream. Some of them are suddenly killed, some are very tyrannical, only injured and not dead. But before they responded, the leaves and leaves flew in all directions, wrapped them up again and flew high again.


    Gibran didn''t expect the Faction to launch such an amazing change, and he couldn''t help but stop. When he found that the hurricane and the flying leaves had no effect on him, he wanted to join the battle, but there was a vague scream behind him. Sound: "Captain, save me..."


    Hayden and Charles are also being attacked. When they started, they were self-sufficient and arrogant. They didn¡¯t care at all. They released the bodyguards and shattered the branches and leaves. But those branches and leaves seemed to have some unknown attraction, regardless of the earthquake. How far is it, or it is smashed by the vindictiveness, and it will fly back from the original road, and the surrounding branches and leaves are getting more and more, even occupying the entire space.


    With Hayden and Charles''s ability, they still can''t reach the level of vindictiveness. Since they can''t block the space, they can''t block the branches and leaves of the bones, and finally they are wrapped up in a strict manner.


    Gibran couldn''t help but smile. He knew that this was because they had just been comfortable with Yalena, so Han Jin was teaching them, but their safety was guaranteed.


    The hurricane whispered unscrupulously, and there were more than a dozen huge green turtle shells in the field. It was the attack of the magicians trying to resist the leaves with the shield. Because of the characteristics of the magic shield, they were the group of people who reached the end. But it is only a support. The branches and leaves attached to the magic shield are more and more, even reaching seven or eight meters high. This pressure will sooner or later crush the magic shield!


    Elena raised her magic wand and a lightning bolt spurt out. She was hitting one of the largest green spheres, and there was a scream of pain in the abyss. The abyssal snake is huge in size and has the most branches and leaves attached to it. It has now become a green hill that is more than 20 meters high and is constantly creeping.


    The magic released by Yalena woke up other people, and couldn¡¯t watch the grand scene of the sweeping world. Julia opened the longbow, and Gibran also slammed the dagger. However, they had a feeling of being unable to start. .


    "Not good!" Yalina snorted, she didn''t have time to release the powerful magic, and released a ring of arcs at the fastest speed, hitting the green hill.


    The green hill suddenly collapsed, and then the smoke of countless flying dances, revealing an empty ground.


    "Mom! It''s a space reel!" Moxico''s figure flashed from one side and roared: "Where are they coming from so many space reels?!"


    "As long as you have gold coins, you can buy them." Lei Zhe also appeared.


    "Impossible." Yalina shook her head. "It''s not the scrolls made by the magicians and alchemists in the city of Lonely! I have seen that their scrolls can only take away more than 20 people. How can they bring the abyss to the snake together? take away?"

 Chapter 182： Detoxification

    Chapter 82¡ªDetoxification


    Now just entering the autumn, when the leaves have not yet arrived, the forest within ten miles of the camp has become bare, and it is particularly eye-catching in the Yulin Sea.


    Since Hanjin completely started the eight-door lockout array, the surging hurricane has not stopped. The weird thing is that the broken branches and leaves in the mountains and plains do not move in the wind, as if they had solidified. Only Hayden and Charles were affected, and others were free to move in the hurricane. Obviously, the punishment they had received before could not satisfy Han Jin.


    However, their attitudes have undergone tremendous changes. A few days ago, they also said that Gibran was on the back, saying that Gibran has changed recently and always likes to mix with a group of stupid, stinking children. After seeing the power of the squad, they became stunned, even though they knew that it was the set-up of the squad that deliberately tossed them, and kept their teeth silent.


    Some people are responsible for cleaning the battlefield, and others are returning to the camp. Edwina is placed in her own wooden shed. Her situation is not good. She has been unconscious, no matter how Julia shouts around her. I didn''t get any response. The two female aides were taken for a long time to check, and it was judged that Adevina''s body seemed to have a very harmful thing flowing, but how to resolve it, they would be helpless.


    They are only auxiliary sacrifices, and the auxiliary sacrifices are the lowest level in the profession of the pastor. If you can find a cardinal, you should be able to restore Aidevina, but in this forest, let alone the cardinal, Even the bishop and assistant bishop can''t find it.


    The atmosphere seemed a bit heavy. Gibran and others stood in front of Edwina''s bed, and his face was blue, but there was no way. Julia sat on the bed and made a sob.


    For the Red Point squad, today is the day to create records. Gibran only kills people, never gets angry, but he is angry today. Julia has a strong personality. She has never shed tears and is crying today.


    At the opening of the straw curtain, Xiannier and Han Jin walked in together. Compared with the look of Ji Bolun and others, Xiannier seems to be much more relaxed. It seems that she does not worry about Edwina, but in fact she does Don''t worry because there is Han Jin.


    Han Jin did not talk nonsense, went straight, and seized Ade Wenna''s pulse wrist. Julia lifted her tears and stared at Han Jin. She didn''t understand what Han Jin was doing, Hayden and Charles. At the same time, I turned my head and pretended not to see it. Before I changed it, I saw that Han Jin made such a rude move, maybe they would be angry on the spot.


    For a moment, Han Jin slowly said: "She is poisoned."


    Poisoning? Julia rushed to wipe away the tears. Is this Raphael not only a powerful magician, but also a pastor? !


    "Oh." Xiannier showed a strange look. She was not surprised that Han Jin touched it and saw the cause of Edwina. It was strange why Han Jin did not start treating Aide Wenna. At this moment, she The trust in Han Jin has even surpassed Han Jin¡¯s self-confidence: ¡°Rafael, what else do you need?¡±


    "Poisoning? What kind of poison??" Julia asked urgently.


    "I don''t know, but Edwina''s life is gradually withering." Han Jin grabbed A Devina''s hair: "Look!"


    Edwina¡¯s hair has become curled up, as if it had been burnt, and the color has become yellow. When Han Jin touched it, it turned into a little fly ash.


    Gibran and others only looked at the face of Edwina, did not pay attention to the details, saw this weird scene, could not help but feel terrified.


    "Good vicious Mante!" Gibran snarled in a low voice. It turned out that Mante had no intention of cooperating with them. That is to say, no matter whether it was compromise or compromise, Mante wanted them to die!


    "Master Rafael, can you save her?" Julia asked nervously.


    "If Edwina can stay awake and work with me, I am sure to remove the toxins from her body, but..."


    "No? Rafael, even you can''t save Edwina''s sister?!" Sunil''s face immediately became pale.


    Han Jin¡¯s heart was a bitter smile, of course he had it, and even if he didn¡¯t look at the relationship between Xiannier and Aidevina, Edwina¡¯s return to the city of Lonely was for his Hanjin¡¯s acquisition of Magic Crystal. In the hands of Mante, in love, everyone must save! However, Han Jin does not want to behave too easily, so Gibran and others will lead him.


    "The way? It''s there." Han Jin whispered, looking at the way Niniel, he couldn''t bear to play.


    "How much do you have?" Gibran asked.


    "About seven or eight percent, let''s take a look, and I have to look at Edwina''s physique is not strong enough."


    "What are you waiting for?!" Julia stood up.


    "Yalina, Xiannier and Julia, you three left, everyone else goes out." Han Jindao.


    Gibran did not hesitate, waved his hand, and with Hayden and others retired, Moxico and Sasio also retired to the outside, and the wooden shed that had been crowded with it was much cleaner.


    "Julia, you turned Adevina''s body over, and then took off the leather armor outside her." Han Jindao.


    "Okay." Julia was in a hurry, and the action seemed a bit rude. Three times and two times, Adevina turned over and untied Adevina''s leather armor at a very fast speed, revealing the inside. Green gauze.


    "Take off the skirt."


    "This..." Julia was suddenly there.


    "This is also the reason why I let you stay here." Han Jin smiled: "In the current state of Edwina, at most three or five days, the later the treatment, the more damage she suffers. Big, it¡¯s hard to recover completely, you think about it yourself."


    Julia bit his teeth and slowly picked up Adevina''s veil. This time Han Jin was surprised. In some cases, people''s judgments are always subject to subconscious minds, and they are used to another kind of customs.


    "This way... always ok!" Julia bowed her head.


    Han Jin stabilized his mind. He knew that he should think of something else, so as not to be so embarrassed, but he has not been able to explain it, and it will cause others to be suspicious.


    Han Jin quickly swayed the law, and he hit Ade Wenna one after another, then sighed low: "Get up!"


    With Hanjin¡¯s gesture, Aidevina¡¯s body slowly rose to mid-air and slanted to stop there. Han¡¯s index finger moved a little, and Edwin¡¯s right arm followed. It seems that there is something in between.


    In the next moment, Han Jin¡¯s fingers stretched out like a fast, as if playing an agile song, Ade Wenna¡¯s movements became bigger and bigger, and the firm and rounded arms kept squatting. Moving, a long brown hair flutters and dances, under the almost nothingless skirt, a wave of seductive hip waves come and go, fortunately, there is no one in front of Edwina!


    From a psychological point of view, a woman who is exposed is more attractive than a woman who is not in a position, and Adevina is like this, her upper body is almost naked, her legs are still wearing leg armor, the bottom It is a pair of very beautiful small boots, and the huge gap between the upper and lower sides has formed a strong visual impact.


    Julia bit her lip and grabbed the hand of Xiannier. She was very panicked. She didn''t know if her choice was right or wrong. In fact, Xiannier wouldn''t be better. If it wasn''t with Hanjin for a year. More time, if you don''t trust Han Jin, God knows what she will do.


    Han Jin has a hard time saying that the poison in Aidevina is a kind of blood poison, that is to say, the toxin is lurking in the blood of Edwina, and now the blood of Aidevina is slow to the extreme, which is serious. Affected the function of various parts of Adevina''s body. If you want to completely remove the toxins, you must let the blood flow faster. This is not a Taoist solution. At least it can''t be solved now, so he just said that if Edwina can stay awake and seriously cooperate with him, he will be sure. Remove toxins.


    Han Jin¡¯s empty hand was not idle, and all the white light was shot out, all on the vertebrae in the center of Adevina¡¯s body. A strange scene appeared, and the constantly twisting spine gradually turned into cyan. Then, the color is getting deeper and deeper, and it becomes a heart-rending black. A black thread like a spider web spreads around the spine and spreads over the entire back of Edwina.


    The dense silk threads looked extremely ugly, and Julia and Sunnier couldn''t help but round their eyes. At this time, Julia really believed Han Jin''s words, yes, it was a toxin!


    Han Jin¡¯s playing the law was getting more and more urgent. Suddenly, he paused. As his arm swayed, the shed sounded sharply, and Edwina¡¯s back showed two **** marks. .


    In fact, this kind of thing should have been done by an assistant, but it has to be explained for a long time. Han Jin has no energy to explain anything, and can only do it by himself.


    "Ah..." Julia screamed.


    Xiannier hurriedly gripped Julia''s hand and motioned her not to disturb Hanjin.


    "Julia, is it okay?" Gibran said nervously outside.


    "Nothing..." Julia said that she had some problems with Gibran''s attitude, and quickly added a sentence: "You don''t have to!"


    A viscous black liquid ran out of the wound, ran down the back, and flowed to Edwina''s buttocks, not falling, and then splashed with the intense movement of Edwina. Nair and the other three knew that it was a toxin and they were careful to let it go.


    The wound on Aide Wenna¡¯s back was shocking. Han Jin¡¯s hand was not heavy, but it was not light. Her wound had cracked, and the blackened flesh had turned over so that Julia closed tightly. Eyes, she couldn''t bear to look again.


    Until the black liquid gradually turned pale and finally turned red, Han Jin was relieved. With his gesture, Edwina slowly descended from midair and lay down on the bed: "Xinnier, Adevin with clear water Na''s back is clean and must be wiped clean!"


    "Okay." Xiannier screamed and rushed out. He rushed to the door and stood still. He shouted: "You all let it go, let it all go!"


    Outside the straw curtain, there was a sound of footsteps. Xiannier opened the curtain with a curtain and confirmed that no one could see it inside.


    Not long, Xiannier rushed in with two water bladders. She and Julia had a water bladder and carefully wiped the back for Edwina.


    There is a thick smell of odor in the wooden shed, which makes people feel vomiting, but neither Siniel nor Julia can care about their feelings, but the residual black liquid is stubborn, in the two water bags. The water was used up, only half of it was wiped clean.


    Xiannier had to rush out again, and Yalena said with some helplessness: "Have you forgotten me?" The voice did not fall. A huge water polo appeared above Edwina out of thin air, slowly descending, close to Aidewin. Na¡¯s moment, slammed open.


    With a superb tutor''s subtle control over the elements, the water polo has no damage, just let Adevina''s body tremble, and Senil and Julia are relatively bitter, and they are dizzy. I was too concerned about the safety of Edwina. I really forgot that there is a magician here.


    One after another, the water polo has been lowered one after another. Yalena''s efficiency is much higher than that of Sunil and Julia. There are only seven or eight water polo balls. Edwina''s back has become clean, but The skin is slightly reddened, which is the result of the violent turbulence of the water, but the layer of black-colored smock has been glued to Edwina.


    "Well?" Chanel looked up at Han Jin: "This... what to do?" She asked the skirt.


    Han Jin once again caught A Devina¡¯s pulse, listened for a moment, then played a few scorpions and hit Adevina¡¯s wound: ¡°For a while, take off her skirt and throw it away, then Give her a good bath, you have to wash, understand?"


    When she nodded, she quickly grabbed the sheets and put them on Edwina''s body. Even her sister, Julia, was slower than her.


    "Is there really nothing?" Julia looked at Han Jin with a look of anticipation.


    "Nothing." Han Jin showed a warm smile: "If I have a few days, she will be the same as before."


    "It''s okay?" Gibran yelled out loudly. Apparently, he was listening to the movement inside: "Can I come in?"


    "Yes." Han Jin made a decision for Julia.


    The curtain was violently opened, and Gibran''s figure was shot like lightning. He rushed to the bed and carefully observed Edwina. Edwina''s body was wrapped in the sheets, only half of her face. Although her face was very pale, she had at least the breath of life. Compared with the dead life, the gap was very big. Then she sniffed the disgusting smell in the shed. Gibran was convinced that the toxins in Edwina had been Lifted!


    Gibran''s look became very solemn. His eyes fell on Han Jin, and then he bowed deeply. However, he did not say anything thankful, but at this time, the action was obviously more powerful than the language.


    The follow-up Mosike and Sasou and others were watching Gibran. When they were in the city of the cliff, the red squad was so arrogant that they, including the vast majority of mercenaries, only stood in the distance and envied. Share! How long has it been? In less than a year, they have been qualified to fight alongside the red squadrons, and now, Gibran even yells at them, and Moxico and Sasio have mixed feelings...

 Chapter 183： reverse

    Chapter VIII reversal


    The days of ease have come inexplicably. Since the Abyss Mercenary Corps has been almost completely smashed, no mercenaries have come in to bother them. This change is really confusing and unaccustomed.


    Including Gibran, I don¡¯t know what kind of changes have taken place in the city of Lonely. In the time they are waiting for the battle, the situation in the city of Lonely has come a big turn!


    Mante escaping only with Eva and fled back to the city of Dawn, then went to Duye Sam of the Dragon Slayer mercenary group. The two talked in the middle of the night, and then Duye Sam invited all the first-class mercenary groups and servants in the early morning. The leader of the corps, as well as the head of the mercenary guild, said that there is something to talk about.


    Duye Sam is still quite good. His Dragon Slayer mercenary group is the most powerful and strongest mercenary group in the city. There are also a group of good brothers who accompanied him to death, so most mercenaries The group will give him a face.


    At the conference, Duye Sam reported a very unfortunate news that the Abyss Mercenary Squad and the Red Point Mercenary Squad teamed up to pick up the black mission, but in the brutal battle, the other''s magician played a terrible Fighting power, the abyss mercenary squad only left Mante and Eva to escape, and the red squadron was completely annihilated. Mante ôà saw with his own eyes that the other party used vicious means to kill the members of the red squad, Julia and Ai Devina was subjected to inhumane insults. The other magician¡¯s rumor said that she would kill all the mercenaries in the city, and even use the curse to completely destroy the city!


    Everyone realizes that the information they have obtained before is seriously inaccurate, but it is already here, regret is useless, and can only find a way to recover.


    This is a world of strength! Most of the lords, big and small, are top-ranking powerhouses, and even twelve-order superpowers!


    There will be no war, naturally there will be people who will fight to attach to him; without money, there are naturally businessmen to help him; will not deal with political affairs, naturally there will be people who will deal with him; not hot, indecisive, do not know the world, etc. Waiting is not a problem, naturally there are smart people to assist him, as long as you have enough strength, you have everything!


    For example, although Desmark and Zaguned are dead rivals, their experiences are somewhat similar. Diasmark was originally an illegitimate child and was not taken seriously. But after he became a top powerhouse, he belonged to his brother and brother. The people in the range have moved closer to him. In the end, almost no arrogance has mastered the rule. Zahuned is an orphan. Even he does not know who his parents are, where he is, and because he is a dark druid. Wherever he went, he was hostile. The world was so big, but he did not have a place to stand. In the end, he was forced to go to the abyss world alone. One year later, he returned to the ground with countless soldiers and founded his own duchy. The soldiers of the Abyss world are willing to rely on him, because he has broken through the bottleneck in the experience of that year and has become a top-ranking powerhouse.


    The gap between the tenth-order powerhouse and the eleventh-order powerhouse is huge. The former still maintains the conventional combat mode, while the latter has mastered the high-end strike power.


    Facing the anger of the magical crystal cannon, ignoring thousands of conventional magical attacks and long-range strikes, bravely forward and invincible; one person, one magic, can easily destroy a fortress''s entire defense system; in a dragon''s breath that is enough to melt the steel In the middle, roaring and fighting; the fingers are lightly loose, so that the strong people thousands of meters, even tens of meters away, will be silenced; a sigh of sorrow will rejuvenate the dead. Vibrant; these are all things that the top power can do!


    In every battle that affects the future of countless people, there will always be top figures, who make a critical blow at a critical moment, and then these stories become legendary.


    Many times, the tenth-order powerhouse can only be a bystander and only a bystander.


    The reason why we must look at the strength is that it is because of the awe of the high-end strike power, and the ¡®fear¡¯ is far greater than the ¡®respect¡¯, and relying on an equally powerful lord, people have a sense of security.


    The mercenaries knew that the opponent was a magician and dared to pick up the black mission. On the one hand, because of the greed of Longjing, on the other hand, the special envoy of the Lord of Fossa did a very good job. He concealed a lot of possible commissions. The soldiers changed their attitudes and tried to highlight the childishness and ignorance of the magister, and the master behind him, Fossa, was a veritable 12th-order superpower. Although the two places were far apart, the mercenaries did not understand the law. The situation of being out of town, but at least I heard the name of Hussein of Fossa, they thought that the magician had provoked Fossa, and he was already dead. They were at most for the tiger, and by the way they made a fortune for themselves.


    Mercenaries are only civil society groups. What they are concerned about is the floating of the price of magic crystals. It is a task. It is the movement of other mercenary groups. It will never target a certain lord. Naturally, it will not collect relevant information early. .


    At the conference, the leaders of some mercenary groups clamored to let the special envoy of Lord Fossa come out to give an account, but Duye Sam made a few words, and now they have completely offended a magician. Is it necessary to offend both sides?


    Duye Sam¡¯s attitude is very determined. The magician has become a huge threat. Even if he does not want to avenge his companions, he must also consider the future of the city. They must join hands!


    Duye Sam¡¯s words were very convincing, but before the vote, Winston, the captain of the Reaper¡¯s mercenary squad, suddenly stood up and announced his withdrawal. His reason was that he didn¡¯t want to die, not to attack himself. friend.


    The mercenaries who attended the meeting were surprised and asked Winston to explain the words. Winston explained a few words, but all he had come out was a blockbuster!


    Winston said that it was no different to find a team that was dominated by a dragonslayer and a magician, and that the dragonslayer was his friend; Winston also said that the magician was The old enemy of the Lord Duke of Fossa, the capital of the king of Solomon; Winston finally confessed that the Duke of Solomon knew what happened in the city of Lonely, and was extremely angry. Now Solomon¡¯s second son, Edison, has taken People rushed to the city of Lonely, because beforehand, the task of the dean of the School of Magical Languages, Scoot, was released by the reaper''s mercenary team, and they all left a good impression, so they found it after entering the city. The Reaper Mercenary Squad, now they are in the Reaper''s station.


    Winston¡¯s attitude is more determined than that of Duye Sam. The task he received was to protect those people, no matter how the situation became, he had to complete the task and even he would not hesitate to fight anyone.


    Winston''s words made the venue immediately blow up the pot, and the pale-faced Mante did not say a word. In fact, he believed more than anyone who had a dragon torman!


    A few smart mercenaries began to calculate the losses in recent days, and the heads of the mercenary guild also announced some things. When they accumulated their mastery, they got a sensational result because This black mission, the lonely cliff city has lost more than a thousand mercenaries, including many high-ranking mercenaries. This is just the mercenary team that they know, those who have not received the black task, and those who want to go cheap or sneak past can not count, I don¡¯t know how many!


    Duye Sam was extremely shocked. He immediately announced the suspension of the meeting and reconvened in the afternoon. Then he tried to keep Winston and retained several tyrannical mercenary leaders. Several people walked into the darkroom. What they talked about, no one knows, but the meeting to be held in the afternoon is gone, and Mante is asked to leave the station of the Dragon Slayer mercenary group. It is said that Duye Sam¡¯s attitude is not courtesy.


    The news quickly spread in the city of the cliff, the original hottest black task suddenly became the biggest upset, Longjing is precious, but always have to live to enjoy the results, and a dragon slayer, a If the magician is fighting, it is better to go directly to find the dragon! Abyss Mercenary Squad, Red Pointing Squad, Jungle Tiger, etc. They are all examples of cruelty in front of you!


    Hilna¡¯s original home, hundreds of mercenaries stayed nearby and stalked every day, looking forward to the sudden appearance of Hilna or Moxinke. As a result, at just one noon, all the birds and beasts were scattered, if Hilna At this moment, the big swing and the big pendulum appear in the city, and it will surely become the object of countless mercenaries.


    The mercenary guild also began to study the agreement signed by Hilna. According to the rules, since Hilna has never gone out to cancel the task and wants to have the task failed, they should deduct the property of Hilna and hand it over to the loss. Businessman, but the rules are dead, people are alive! Even if those unlucky businessmen can resurrect and return to the city of Lonely, they may not be able to ask for anything.


    One party is an inconspicuous caravan from the Holy City, and one is a strong dragonslayer. For one or a group of smart people, there is no difficulty in making a choice between the two.


    However, Han Jin did not know what happened in the city of Lonely. On this day, Han Jin leaned on an old tree and stared at his palm. There were three earthen magic crystals in his palm. This is his last. Save food!


    After Edwina was captured, all the things on her body were searched, and even the weapons fell in the hands of Mante, not to mention the magic crystal she acquired.


    Xiannier stood on one side and looked at Han Jin with a sympathetic look. She had been with Han Jin for a long time, and she saw Han Jin¡¯s several times to send the magic crystal to her mouth, and she reluctantly tried it several times. Put your hand down. Now everyone knows that Han Jin urgently needs Magic Crystal. Anyway, there is nothing else. Yalinna, Gibran and others go out hunting every day. When people are unlucky, they will drink their teeth when they drink cold water. In fact, they have a lot of income from Yalina. Even killed an extremely rare 9th-order Warcraft, a Thunderbird that can release a powerful lightning, but could not find a few fourth- and fifth-order Warcraft.


    "What should I do tomorrow?" Han Jin said with helpless face: "Let''s go back?"

 Chapter 184： celebrity

    Chapter VIII Celebrities


    A white light flashed, and Han Jin and others appeared on the open space. Their formation changed rapidly. Before the Mo Xinke, Lei Zhe broke, Han Jin and Xian Nier and Yalinna stood in the middle. It was entirely instinctive, and a magical detection aura flashed around, instantly covering a space of nearly 100 meters.


    The dozens of mercenaries who guarded the transmission coordinates changed their minds and took their own weapons. It is strictly forbidden to release magic in the vicinity of the transmission magic array and transmission coordinates. The magical fluctuations of the oscillations may affect the transmission of magic arrays and transmission. Coordinates, even causing deviations, is common sense, unless it is a deliberately disordered person. Under normal circumstances, no one will release magic near the magic circle, and their duty is to supervise similar phenomena and severely punish the troublemakers.


    However, when they saw the person who released the magic, they stopped and walked face to face, then spread out in the same way, as if nothing happened.


    In the past two months, the black task is the hottest topic in the city. Even if you don''t know the appearance of the target person, you should always know the strange magic wand. Is it crazy? To punish a magician? !


    The Moxico team took advantage of the giant sword and looked at the mercenaries coldly, because they had shown some hostility.


    Facts have proved that rules are by no means immutable, and responsibility, at some point, must be ignored. Those mercenaries are either looking up at the sky, or looking down on the earth, or eagerly talking to each other, that is, no one is looking back at Moss. .


    "Hey!" Chitke snorted and walked out the first step.


    Since the great work was done that night, Chitke knew that he had formed a terrible enemy. He simply decided to turn to Hanjin, and Hanjin did not treat him badly. When he practiced, Chitike and Sasou, Like Lei Zhe and others, enjoying the treatment of Hui Yuanqing''s curse blessing, Han Jin set up an eight-door lock, and also allowed Chitke to act as the main star of the 128-star star. division.


    Especially the latter, the feeling of being reused makes Qiuqi more deadly, and he knows very well that he is different from Mo Xinke and others. They are friends and core members of Hanjin. At most, he is in the second line, so once he sees the opportunity, he will rush to show himself.


    When Han Jin and others slowly walked out of the coordinate point, Gibran walked out from another coordinate point with the members of the red pointed soldiers. The two teams naturally blended together, Hayden and another warrior Charles guarded on both sides, Gibran Side by side with Lei Zhe, Julia and Edwina walked behind Han Jin.


    The square in front of the mercenary guild was as lively as it was in the past. Many mercenaries focused on the black task a few days ago. Other routine tasks were ignored and accumulated a lot, resulting in the overall price of the magic crystal. Something floated up, artificially creating a trading golden season.


    In fact, there are only a handful of mercenaries encountered by Han Jin and others. The area of ??the Taraxia mountains is too big. There is no difference between finding a group of people and finding a needle in a haystack. Only a few unlucky mercenaries have been entangled with them. More mercenaries are Lin Haizhong turned white for a month, and finally ended up empty-handed. Of course, compared with those who gave birth, they are undoubtedly lucky.


    Han Jin¡¯s team is close to the square, and the crowd is suddenly miraculously quiet. Everyone¡¯s eyes are concentrated, shocked, fearful, envious, and incomprehensible. The characteristics of Yalinna are too obvious, as long as the eyes Nothing is clear, what is happening, but... Isn¡¯t the red squad not covered by the whole army? How did they come together?


    "Brother, let''s take it," cried Chitke.


    With a bang, the crowds let go to the sides and let out a straight road. From the sky, the crowd on the square was like a big cake, and then it was cut into two halves by a sharp blade.


    Han Jin has some doubts, because there are countless people watching him, but when he turns his eyes, those people will be horrified to shift their sights elsewhere. What happened? Do I look like a flood of beasts?


    What Han Jin knows is only his own entry into the country, and his temperament has undergone tremendous changes. Of course, these changes are not achieved overnight, so Xiannier and others who accompany him every day do not think Surprised, and for the first time to see Hanjin, they can clearly feel the enthusiasm of Hanjin, not to mention Hanjin¡¯s position in a star-studded position. His right side is Xiannier. On the left is Yalina. Besides the Dragon Slayer, who has the qualification to let a magician follow it? !


    Soon, Han Jin and others walked through the square until their backs disappeared in the distance, and the mercenaries began to be active and eagerly talked to each other. The central topic was naturally in Hanjin, not only the strength of Hanjin. Also because Han Jin is too young!


    Han Jin also breathed a sigh of relief, although Gibran said that the chances of fighting in the lonely city are small, but the value of the three dragon crystals is enough to be crazy, can not help, they have always been highly alert, always ready Cope with accidents.


    "Put it up, it''s too conspicuous." Han Jin whispered: "We will find a hotel to rest first, and then go to the mercenary guild in the evening."


    Yalin smiled and received the magic wand in the space ring. In fact, she could put the magic wand up before and deliberately exposed herself, just to test the attitude of the mercenaries in the city.


    At this moment, Moxico suddenly slammed and stopped, and everyone followed the eyes of Moxico, and they saw two people squatting in a hutong.


    One of the people is Han Jin¡¯s reaper servants who have dealt with them. These people¡¯s impressions of Han Jin are OK, at least they are sincere.


    At this time, the Reaper''s mercenary squad also found Han Jin, a pedestrian, and suddenly showed a shocked expression. The mercenary named Saxon was surprised to come to Hanjin.


    Han Jin smiled, and Mo Xinke and others also greeted him. Although he didn''t want to be born here outside, he couldn''t care if he saw it. After all, the reaper''s mercenary squad is still pretty good. If you can help, help. In the future, there may be times when there is a need for help from others.


    Elena was standing still, she had no good impression of these mercenaries. Without them, Scott could not find himself.


    "I thought you couldn''t come back!" Saxon said with a big laugh.


    Mo Xinke smiled and said: "How come, you still owe me wine, how come you don''t come back?"


    "No problem! Wait for us to solve the problem here, go right away."


    Han Jin¡¯s gaze met with Winston, the captain of the Reaper¡¯s mercenary squad. Winston smiled: ¡°The last time was in a hurry, this time I must have a good time with you, and we will sin.¡±


    Han Jin smiled and nodded: "You don''t have to be so polite, the last thing, the fault is not with you."


    The reaper with the reaper suddenly rioted, the headed soldier sneered: "There is still a helper, I said Winston how your courage suddenly became bigger?!"


    Winston''s face was awkward: "You don''t want to talk about it, they are our friends, and they have nothing to do with this."


    The soldier said coldly: "Then let them go quickly, I tell you, Winston, today you don''t give me an explanation, don''t say drinking, you can''t eat in the future is a problem!"


    Among the mercenaries, a thief came out, and the big thorns stood in front of Han Jin and others: "What should you do, don''t be blind!"


    Han Jin looked at the badge of the thief''s chest. Sixth-order, he wanted to laugh. He had recovered from the World of Warcraft forest. He had never seen such an open-minded character for a long time.


    Seeing someone provocative, the following Ji Bolun and others have come up, Sasio smiled and said to Lei Zhe around him: "I heard no, people let you do what to do, why don''t you leave?"


    Lei Zhe smiled and turned to the Moxin Branch and shouted: "Is you talking, isn''t it fast? That is the sixth-order thief! Stay here and wait to die?"


    The Moxico branch has always been the only one who is afraid of chaos in the world. Seeing that they have begun to sneak up, they are eager to continue the game, but after he turned around, he saw Siniel, and he quickly went to the mouth. I swallowed back when I was on the side.


    Looking further to the side, it is Han Jin, and then I look at it. It¡¯s Yalina. If I have something to say, drinking wine is always the purpose of the Moxike family. I have swallowed my voice three times in a row. Xinke feels extremely entangled.


    "Come on me!" Moxico yelled at the thief, and he could only scatter the gas on this person.


    The thief''s face changed, and he smiled and said: "Give your face a shame, but you are looking for death..."


    His words have not been finished, their leader has rushed up, kicked him a kick, then turned his eyes to Gibran, hesitated and said: "Ji Bolun? You are not already..."


    "What happened to me?" Gibran asked faintly.


    The warrior was speechless, and he couldn¡¯t say that Gibran should have died. He looked at Gibran and turned to look at Winston. His face was uncertain. Today, with Winston¡¯s stalemate, it was a hard scalp. Otherwise, he has no face in the city of Lonely, and now with a Gibran, this is not what he can get! What''s more, there are people on the opposite side who make him faint and familiar, but can''t figure out where to come.


    Han Jin did not care about the angry eyes opposite, but smiled at Winston: "Is there such a boring city in the city? How can we see you and these little characters tangled when we come back?"


    Small role? The reaper mercenary group was speechless for a while, and if the Twilight mercenary group was still a small character, their Reaper mercenary group would not be much stronger than the small role.


    When I heard Han Jin¡¯s words, the headed soldier¡¯s eyes were more hateful and arrogant. It¡¯s also a reason. It¡¯s not that there¡¯s a strong power behind it. It¡¯s obviously the latter in his eyes. He¡¯s hesitant in his heart. They fight, they must suffer losses, go, and feel very unwilling.


    "Cervantes, you haven''t been to the city of Lonely in the past few months. I don''t know what happened here. I advise you, let''s go." Winston said slowly, he is not a person who likes to kill, saying These are also good for each other.


    "Are you a Moxico?" A mercenary suddenly called.


    "Ah?" A sneak peek at Moxico, couldn''t help but touch his own beard: "Do you recognize me?"


    When I heard the words of Moxico, Cervantes only felt that his vest was cold and his face became extremely weird. He looked at Winston seriously: "Good! Today''s things are so good, I will Come back to you!"


    In the blink of an eye, Cervantes walked clean with the Twilight mercenary group. Their speed was almost the same as the evacuation of the fire line. Moxico looked at the backs of those people and said with a strange look: "No When did Laozi become so famous?!"


    Winston smirked and said: "You will appreciate the taste. If we go to the bar now, there may be a lot of people rushing to invite you to drink, and we will not be able to turn us."


    "Really?" Mo Xinke was overjoyed, and immediately reacted that he had not been the poor mercenary. He said: "Although wine is a good thing, but no one asks me to drink, at least I have to look good. Only!"


    "The things of wine will be said later, rest assured, and you will be indispensable." Winston said: "You are coming back at the right time, otherwise we will run away."


    "Looking for something for us?" Han Jinyi.


    "There is a friend who has been waiting for you. Sorry, in order to surprise you, I can only hide his identity for the time being." Winston smiled and let it pass: "Please."


    Han Jin and others looked at each other. They were not worried about Winston¡¯s conspiracy, but were guessing what kind of people could bring them a surprise.


    "Like this, Lei Zhe, you first take them to the hotel, I have Siniel, and Elena go." Han Jindao.


    "No, let''s go together." Winston smiled. "Our station is very spacious, enough to make you feel comfortable, and the environment there is much better than the hotel, although I dare not say that you are guaranteed. It¡¯s safe, but at least it won¡¯t let you be disturbed by idlers. You still don¡¯t know? Now you are all celebrities, haha!¡±


    "Celebrity? What do you mean?" Yalina frowned.


    "I will give you a good explanation when we wait for our place."


    Winston said that Han Jin was not easy to shirk, and everyone turned in the direction, followed by Winston and others to the Reaper mercenary squad. According to Winston''s introduction, they originally wanted to expand the mercenary team, so they bought more than a dozen houses in the area, but their ideas changed again. There were more people, and it was inevitable that they would cause internal friction. It will even destroy the feelings they have cultivated in the blood and fire, and simply maintain it.


    Time is not long, everyone is close to the Reaper mercenary squad''s station, in the conspicuous lacquered black door, someone is talking about something, Yalin''s look suddenly changed, rushing to the front, a hand Pushed the door open.

 Chapter 185： Inspired by the strong

    Chapter 185 is inspired by the strong


    The gate opened, revealing a spacious courtyard. Seven or eight people were standing around a table and talking about something. They heard the sound and turned around. They saw Yarina, and all of them were exposed. Amazing and happy look.


    "Second brother!" Yalena''s eyes immediately became wet, and she rushed over.


    Followed by Han Jin and others in the back can not help but look at it, I really can''t think that the always cold Yalin actually has such an impulsive side.


    The young man in the black magic robe was very excited. He hugged Yalina gently and laughed loudly: "Haha! I know that you will not have something. With the garbage, how can we hurt to get our talented girl?" !"


    "Second brother!" Yalina choked: "How come you?"


    "Of course I want to come! I have such a thing, how can I not come?!" The reason was that the young man in black magic robe showed an angry look: "The father actually pressed things down, if not Gail quietly Tell me, I don¡¯t know anything until now!"


    "Uncle Gael?" Yarina stunned.


    "Miss..." With the voice, a thin man, about sixty years old, but the spirit looks very full, the old man came out of the house.


    "You...what did you come?!" Yalena saw the old man, his look was even more shocked, and he used a respectful speech. In her impression, the Gaelic leader never left his father. It is like the father''s most faithful shadow.


    "The two young masters have never been to the remote door alone. I really don''t worry, I have to secretly come with the second master." The old man showed helpless smile.


    "Yalina, let me introduce you." The young man in black magic robe gave way to the side: "This is Nildako, this is Mellon, they are all..."


    "You are the Guardian?" In fact, without Edison, Yalena has recognized almost exactly the same type of magical armor worn by the two men.


    "Yes, Miss." The two soldiers replied with respect and respect.


    "Second brother, how are you... even the people of Yingwei are brought out together?" said Yalena.


    "Haha, actually, we used to be enemies." The young man in black magic robe laughed and smacked two times on the shoulder of a soldier: "My father put me under house arrest, these two guys have been responsible for Watching me, my grandmother, don¡¯t give me any face, saying nothing will let me go out, but after I learned about you, I talked patiently with them all night, haha, under the inspiration of my righteousness, they I am willing to come to the Cliff City with me!"


    "Second brother... you..." Yalena sighed with anger.


    "What''s wrong?" The young man in black magic robe was surprised.


    Han Jin and others have been carefully observing each other, the general manager of Gael, and the two fighters, who are arrogant and look down, obviously not ordinary people, such a role will be inspired by a few words, then Taking the suspicion of betraying the Duke of Solomon, letting go of his family, and following the young man to the city of Lonely Cliff? Nothing is possible! Because this is a provocation to the authority of the Duke of Solomon, or even a subversion!


    It¡¯s too naive to be complacent about this kind of thing. Han Jin began to understand something. Why did the Grand Duke of Solomon¡¯s attitude towards his two sons be so big? It is now faintly touching some veins. It should be that these two sons are completely different in their lives, minds, and even their minds. At least, the Grand Duke of Solomon does not believe that his second son is qualified to inherit his principality.


    "Too lazy to say to you!" Yalina whited the young man, his eyes suddenly fell on the Gaelic chief: "Uncle Gael..."


    The old man had a chill and hurriedly waved: "Miss, don''t do this, just call my name."


    "Uncle Gael, what are you doing so nervously?" Yalina blinked her eyes. "Is there something good in the body?"


    Listening to Elena, Gael looked even more nervous and barely squeezed a smile: "Miss, I don''t know if you have this family, what good things are there."


    Edison said with a funny smile: "Don''t be a bad guy. You don''t know how worried we are. Fortunately, if you come back, if you don''t come back, we will go to the Taraxia mountains to find you."


    "It should be said that it is fortunate that I stopped you, or else the young master has already plunged into the mountains." Although Edison had just solved for himself, Gail did not seem to appreciate.


    Edison¡¯s look was awkward: ¡°I¡¯m not in a hurry.¡±


    Yalena apparently stood on the side of her second brother, glaring at Edison''s arm, and rushing her wrinkled nose: "This shows that my second brother cares about me."


    Han Jin and others are the bosses who are open-minded and look at Yalina with stunned eyes. Who would have thought that when I have this kind of laughter, I watched Yalena snuggle up the bird next to Edison. According to people''s appearance, Moxico can''t believe his eyes. Is this the iceberg magician they know?


    In fact, this is normal. Yalina is an iceberg beauty in the college. She just hates the harassment of others. If she wears a mask in front of her loved ones, it would be too boring to live, and she is a proud woman. Everyone who is tall, never fake, and a hypocritical big brother, everyone loves her and takes care of her. She is surrounded by her own blood, and she is a partner of life and death. She has nothing to open.


    Edison¡¯s eyes fell on Han Jin and others, asking Yalinna: ¡°They are your friends?¡±


    Yalena remembered that Han Jin had been following them all the time. I thought that those scenes were seen by others. I couldn¡¯t help but look a little red, and my eyes didn¡¯t dare to look at Han Jin¡¯s side. Sen said: "Thanks to them, or you really can''t see your second brother."


    Edison immediately gave a tribute to Han Jin: "Thank you for taking care of my sister on this road. In the future, as long as I have a place to use my Edison, I will be sure to hear it!"


    Han Jin smiled and didn''t return to the ceremony. He just waved his hand: "You don''t have to be so polite. Since you are a friend, it is too much to say that."


    Han Jin¡¯s attitude seems to be normal in the Reaper¡¯s mercenary group. Let a dragon slayer return. I am afraid that only the grandfather of the capital of the family will come to this place. As for the Moxie Branch, Ji Erlun and others who have been together with Han Jin and the red squad, have long been accustomed to the strength of Han Jin and have not felt that something is wrong.


    But the people around Edison are very angry. They don¡¯t know how much Han Jin played in this change. Secondly, Han Jin is too young to make enough attention to him. .


    A man wearing a fighter badge said coldly: "A big shelf! Do you know who is standing in front of you? The young master is the capital of the elements..."


    When his words were not finished, he was hurriedly stunned by one of the people around him. It was the deputy dean of the School of Magical Languages, the last time he met, Scott.


    Scott has been scared of a cold sweat, Han Jin¡¯s unbridled and mysterious little fireball has left an indelible impression on his mind, angered the dragonslayer, God knows what will happen? !


    Edison blamed the fighter for a glance and said to Han Jin: "This kid is used to us, don''t worry about him."


    Edison¡¯s personality has always been greatly embarrassing, especially in the face of his own sister¡¯s benefactor. It¡¯s innocent for him to return to Han¡¯s return. It¡¯s the flustered look of Scott. It is very strange for him, but it is not easy to ask at this time.


    Han Jin smiled and said nothing. Just when everyone thought that this was the case, Yalina suddenly squinted at the fighter and said: "My brother has not spoken yet, I am getting you. ?"


    Is Yalena angry? Edison scratched his head, and his heart was even more strange. Although his sister was not very tempered, he still saw her for the first time to maintain an outsider.


    The gladiator¡¯s face was red and white, but he couldn¡¯t say anything. In these people, he was only responsible for tying the errands. He was almost a servant. At this moment, I saw that Yalin suddenly got angry. It was already very fainting on the spot. Perseverance.


    "Forget it, Yarina, is not a big deal." Han Jin said softly.


    Both Edison and Gail¡¯s hearts shrank at the same time. They all know that the only thing that can be done when Yalena is angry is to keep silent. Otherwise, the more the situation is, the worse the situation will be. The effect, however, the next moment, let them stunned things happened.


    Yalena actually turned her head and snorted: "It''s cheaper for you." Then the face raised a smile: "Second brother, the magic crystal in the hand is handed over!"


    "Oh." Edison thought about why his sister actually became so obedient, and subconsciously took the magic crystal out of the space ring, and then found out that: "What do you want to do with the magic crystal? I have No high-level, it is useless to you."


    Elena white gave Edison a look: "How do you know that it is useless?" Edison is also a magician, no matter how good his strength is, his position is there, and the magic crystals that come out are colorful and colorful. There are many high-quality magic crystals of the seventh and eighth order, which are selected by Elena as Edison''s gesture floats in the air.


    After a while, Elena was dissatisfied and said: "Second brother, how is the fifth order so little?"


    Edison is even more depressed: "I have nothing to do with so many fifth-order magic crystals?"


    Yalena turned her head to Gael again and said, "Uncle Gael..."


    Gail consciously placed the small pocket with the magic crystal on the table: "It''s all here, but I don''t have a few fifth-order magic crystals."


    "What do you want the fifth-order magic crystal to do?" Edison asked curiously, his sister used to be the seventh-order, eighth-order magic crystal and did not look in the eyes. How can the interest in the fifth-order magic crystal suddenly change today? It¡¯s so big.


    Standing on one side, Mosike, Sasou and others all looked at Han Jin with a weird look. Even Xiannier yelled at Han Jin. The meaning in his eyes was self-evident, and he noticed the eyes of people around him. When I smiled in my heart, when did this girl start to worry about her own affairs? Thinking about it, I couldn¡¯t help but look at the eyes of Xiannier, and I was confronted with the smile of Xiannier.

 Chapter 186： Active and passive

    Chapter 168 Active and Passive


    "Give you." Elena picked and picked, and in the Gaelic pocket, they found out that six or seven fifth-order magic crystals were handed to Han Jin.


    Han Jin took over the magic crystal and didn''t know what to say. At this moment, he felt that the magic crystal was a little hot. In fact, he is not bad for these magic crystals. The lonely cliff city is the largest magic crystal distribution center in the vicinity. They have already returned. As long as there is enough money, I am afraid that I can''t buy the magic crystal? But there is a saying that is good, courtesy and affection, Yalinna remembers his things in his heart, sees his own brother, did not say a few words, he began to help him extort the magic crystal, strictly speaking, the devil Crystal passed from one hand to the other, and there was no change, but this concern made him hot.


    What Edison suddenly remembered, looked at Han Jin and others and said: "Yalina, listen to Winston, there is a powerful dragonslayer who fights with you? He did not come back with you. ?"


    "The Dragon Slayer?" Alexandra stunned.


    "Yeah." Edison saw that Yalin''s look was a little wrong. He tempted and asked: "Don''t you make a contradiction? It won''t be... Are you tempering?" Edison was a father. Growing up under ''Kenwei'', instinctively thought that a powerful dragonslayer should have a kind of trepidation and momentum, just like his father¡¯s feelings for others, so he did not pay attention. Placed on Han Jin and others.


    Winston and others looked at each other, and Scott came to Eddie''s ear and whispered something. Edison''s face changed dramatically, only to notice Han Jin, an unnatural dry cough: "Cough ... Raphael, please forgive me for being rude. I really didn''t think that you are so young."


    Yalena and the young magicians didn''t know how the title of ''The Dragon Slayer'' came from. Seeing that Edison used Han Jin as a dragon slayer, he couldn''t help but be suspicious. Then he remembered the grand scale. Powerful super magic array!


    Of course, Han Jin¡¯s personal strength is far from the realm that can make the dragon fall. But the magical array he masters is terrible. They have participated in the battle under the protection of the Super Magic Array and completely integrated into the heavens and the earth. They are so happy, their fighting spirit is extremely high, not afraid of any opponents, even if there is a dragon to attack them, they also have the courage to confront the dragon. Moreover, who can guarantee that Han Jin only masters that kind of magic array? Dragon Slayer, it is not impossible!


    But those who know the roots of Moxike can''t figure out how to do it. They stare at Edison, and Rafael is the dragonslayer?


    The Gaelic generals, as well as the warriors named Nil Dacco and Mellon, were all looking at Han Jin with shock and doubt, and the latter was far more than the former.


    "We don''t talk in the yard, go, go in and say." Winston smiled. "It happened that there was a farce in the past few days. I will tell you about it, huh, huh... you will be interested."


    Under the leadership of Winston, people who suddenly realized, or thought-provoked, or confused, walked into the hall. The furnishings here are very simple, and even can be said to be shabby. It seems that Winston does not like to pay attention to it. People, the tables and chairs in the hall exude an old taste, but they are very clean, there is no servant in the hall, only two children are busy, according to Saxon, they adopted several orphans, the family Things are packed up by the children.


    Winston used the fastest speed to tell Duye Sam about the mercenary meeting. Han Jin couldn''t help but frown. This scourge must be solved. Otherwise, it will bring trouble to them sooner or later.


    Sasio sneered: "What does he think he is? Will the mercenaries in the city of Lhasa listen to him?"


    ¡°The key is, do we have a chance to explain?¡± Lei Zhe said faintly: ¡°And, if there is already someone bleeding before it is explained clearly?¡±


    Suseo sighed out, and Lei Zhe said that on the point of view, if there is bloodshed on both sides, then knowing that it is a misunderstanding, it can only carry the misunderstanding to the end. Perhaps what Mante wants is this effect!


    "Qi Qi Ke, how many friends are you in the city?" Han Jin asked.


    "Not much." Chirk thought for a moment: "There are only a few, but I have a good relationship with them. If there is anything to ask for them, it is a matter of words."


    "Then you will have a hard time, go out and talk to your friends. I must inquire about the place where the Abyss Mercenary Squad has settled."


    "Raphael, what are you going to do? Don''t forget, the mercenary guild in the city of Lonely City is strictly forbidden to carry out vendettas between mercenaries." Lei Zhe said: "It is okay to fight, but as long as there is a life, mercenary The guild will definitely intervene."


    "Who said that I want to do it?" Han Jin smiled and said: "I just think that I always wait for someone to come to attack us. It is too passive. This time, I have to take the initiative."


    "Understood, adults." Chitke stood up.


    "I will go with you too." Ji Bolun said.


    "Do you have friends outside?" Julia was speaking to Gibran, but her eyes were looking elsewhere.


    Ji Bolun''s stature is so stiff that he can''t help but smile. If you ask the world who knows him best, it must be Julia. He really has no friends, only a few brothers who have trouble together.


    "Your goal is too big." Lei Zhe whispered: "If you ask the whereabouts of the Abyss Mercenary, it is likely to cause suspicion of others, even if you know that you dare not tell you, in case something happens, they also want Take responsibility."


    "Qi Keke can go alone." Han Jindao, he does not want Gibran to go to the grass to stun the snake: "Qi Qi Ke, now Mante should remember your look, be careful, understand?"


    "Do not worry, adult." Chitke stood up in his chest and rushed out, but when he got outside, the excitement on his face gradually disappeared. The gesture was just to show that he was willing to work for Hanjin, but he wanted to It¡¯s okay to do things well and make people satisfied. It¡¯s not a gesture. Who are you looking for? Chitke secretly thought about it.


    "How? Can''t bear this breath?" Winston laughed.


    "I used to think that as long as I don''t take the initiative to provoke others, I can get rid of the trouble." Han Jin laughed at himself: "It seems that I am very naive now. Sometimes, when I meet some people, I must divide you to live and die." ¡±


    "If you say anything else, I can''t compare with you, but if you have a lot of friends, you can''t compare with me." Winston sighed: "Give me three days, I will put The news of Mantee was passed to you."


    "No need." Han Jin shook his head: "No one knows what the result will be, it will drag you down."


    "If you really treat me as a friend, don''t say this." Winston was right, then turned to look at his side: "Saxon."


    "Understood." Saxon jumped up and smirked: "I have been jealous that the guy is not pleasing to the eye, he also has today?! Hehe..."


    Han Jin wanted to block, but he could change his mind. It is not appropriate to reject Winston''s kindness. As the saying goes, there are more friends and more roads. Many enemies have more walls, not to mention that he does not understand the situation of Lonely City. I need help, and I will remain silent.


    "Right, Rafael, there is something... I want to talk to you." Winston showed a hesitant look.


    "Since we are friends, you can call my name directly." Han Jin smiled and said: "Is it from now on, do you want me to call you Winston?"


    "Oh..." Winston hit a haha: "This is the case. Duye Sam, the head of the Dragon Slayer mercenary group, wants to know you. If you don''t feel abrupt, look..."


    "I don''t have anything else right now, you can say a good time." Han Jin said very happily, he pressed his doubts to his heart, and his face did not show any abnormality. The situation is very wrong. When I walked out of the square, the mercenary''s attitude made him suspicious, and then he became a dragonslayer. Now, the head of the first-hand mercenary group in the city of Lonely City has taken the initiative to make friends with himself. Borrowing the words of Moxon, they were originally unknown. When did they become so popular and so famous?


    "Great!" Winston showed a happy look.


    Seeing Winston''s ecstasy, Lei Zhe and Sasou and others couldn''t help but look at it. Finally, they turned their attention to Gibran. Because they were at different levels, they couldn''t guess Winston''s thoughts. Maybe Gibran could give them an answer.


    Gibran had been in a state of disappointment until Kane touched him with his elbow, and he reacted and coughed: "Doye Sam is ready to abandon Mante?"


    "I can''t talk about abandoning." Winston sighed: "In fact, you should also know what kind of person Mante is. No one wants to have anything to do with him. In the past, he only maintained the superficial harmony. The next disaster is to bear the burden. He wants to drag everyone into the water. What is this? According to my intention, Mantee should be taught at the time, but Duye Sam disagreed and said that there is a suspicion of sinister danger. Let others laugh, this guy... is too good to face, not to push him to the dead, he will not break out."


    ¡°Doye Sam will break out?¡± Kane smiled. ¡°It seems like it was ten years ago?¡±


    "He is old." Lei Zhe said faintly.


    "Yeah, old..." Winston sighed.


    "Empiring to ask, you said that Mante ôÃ ... is the mastermind of inciting mercenaries to attack the lady?" General Gail took over on one side.


    "It''s him."


    "Why didn''t you tell me before?" Edison was furious and stood up suddenly: "Where is he?"


    Winston showed a bitter smile. Before he said that he was afraid that the second master would go out and make trouble, the city of Lonely had its own rules. Although it was very unethical to take the black task, in the end, it was necessary to solve it internally, if the outsiders ran to the cliff. When the city came to work, it made a lot of anger. Although Han Jin has not yet registered, but Mo Xinke and Lei Zhe are registered mercenaries, there will be records in the mercenary line. If they do, the mercenary will have a reason to close one eye. But outsiders will not work.


    "Second brother, this is my business, don''t take care of you!" said Yalena.


    "Your business is my business!" Edison hurried.


    "No! That guy named Mante, I must solve it by hand!" said Yalena.

 Chapter 187： Master

    Chapter VIII Master


    Chitke frowned and walked aimlessly on the street, remembering the social circles of his friends one by one, but no one thought that there was no one to interact with the abyss mercenary group. The Corps is too mysterious in the past, and it will not be able to stay in the city for a few days in the end of the year. The ordinary mercenaries will not be able to contact them even if they have the heart.


    Chitke was walking, and a door on the side of the road was suddenly crushed and crushed. A figure stumbled out of the door, and Qi Keke could not help but start to stop. He was ready to launch stealth. It was only when I remembered that this was in the city of Lonely Cliff, not in the mountains of Taraxia. I laughed at myself. Chitke stepped back and planned to see what was going on.


    The figure had not yet rushed out, and he was knocked to the ground. Chitke almost laughed. The original man¡¯s trousers only mentioned the knees nearby, and the ugly artifacts were unobstructed. The exclamation of the woman.


    Immediately after the door, he smashed a big man with a huge axe in his hand. He said that the head was an axe, and he was anxious and embarrassed. It seemed that he really killed the killer.


    The man lying on the ground was still agile. In a critical situation, he rolled on the ground and escaped the oncoming axe blade. Then the body bounced like a spring, and Qi Keke saw it very clearly. When the man was in the air, he was still trying to lift his pants up.


    However, the axe man seems to be squatting when the man is inconvenienced to kill him, and then an axe sweeps over, the man retire backwards, but because his hands are left on the belt, he can not maintain balance, body one He slammed a small stall on the side of the road.


    The man¡¯s reaction was quite fast. He kicked his feet and kicked his feet. He kicked some of the debris on the ground and kicked the big man. The big man was strong and strong, regardless of the forward rush. A small bag of flour was kicked by the man, and the big man slammed into it, and the powder of the sky covered the eyes of Dahan.


    By this effort, the man finally succeeded in lifting his trousers, and he was obviously relieved. At this time, Qi Qike could already be 100% sure that this guy is a thief, and other professions could not have such agile skills.


    "Celtic! I want to kill you!!" The big man rushed out of the mist, roaring, and rounded the giant axe in his hand and smashed it.


    The thief hurriedly jumped to the roof next to him, and the figure gradually became blurred. This is a precursor to launching stealth, but what makes Qiqike funny is that this guy actually has a leisure time to return: "Lille! It¡¯s my wife¡¯s seduce, it¡¯s none of my business!¡±


    The big man who called Lille jumped like a thunder, but he could only watch the thief disappear into the air, listening to the laughter of the people around him. Lille¡¯s face was red and white, and he turned back to the door, even from the door. Inside, the cry of the woman and the roar of the man sounded.


    This kind of thing often happens in the city of Lonely, and the Taraxia mountains don¡¯t know how many lives to devour in a year. Every day, people stay there forever and become the fertilizer of the forest. If they are not lonely in the backyard of these people. A woman encounters a man who steals, no doubt, just like a firewood encounters a fire, it is burning. Only this thief named Celtic was unlucky, and the old fairness of the people came back.


    Chitke smiled and continued to move forward. This kind of thing was not the first time I saw it. It was just a small episode. Now the most important thing is how to get the information of the Abyss Mercenary.


    Suddenly, Qiu Keke¡¯s brain flashed in the light, and he remembered that a person came. If the scam stealing jade is also divided into equal ranks, the person who deserves to be well-known can be called the leader, at least it must be ten or more. And this guy is daring, only he does not want to start, no he dare not seduce, a while ago seems to hook up the wife of a mercenary guild leader, do not know that was found not, but that guy vertical woman It¡¯s been a few years in the bush, it shouldn¡¯t be so easy.


    Thinking of this, Chitwick speeded up his footsteps. He already had an idea in his heart. The loved one with Mante, gorgeous and enchanting, is not a safe and self-defense role at first glance, and the man¡¯s wariness is relatively heavy, directly Contact with Mante or his mercenaries is likely to cause the other person to be alert, as for women should not be so careful.


    Soon, Chitke turned to a closed door and just wanted to raise his hand and knock on the door. He heard a sigh of breath in the door, and Chitak shook his head. This guy It seems that I have never been missing a woman, and I don¡¯t know how much energy he came from.


    If it is usual, Chitke will go away and come back later, but this time it is for Hanjin. Of course, the sooner you get things done, the better you can improve your position in Hanjin¡¯s mind. Chitke can¡¯t control it. More, and shouted open the scorpion: "Hilster! Hurry up! I am in a hurry! If you don''t come out, I will go in!"


    When the sound just fell, there was a dissatisfied mutter and a sound of the friction of the cable. After a moment, the door opened. The first thing that came out was a woman with a blushing look. She bowed her head and walked over from Chitike. The kind of glamorous after the rain and frost, let Qi Qike can not help but look at a few more.


    "Hey! You are so anxious to call me out, isn''t it just to see a woman?!" Hillester leaned his chest on his back with a pair of faces, a look of laziness, a bronzed skin under the open placket, a pair of pale blue The color of the eyes is deep and deep, the nose is straight, the thin lips are close to each other, the corners of the mouth are slightly raised, and there is a faint smile, from the lips to the lower jaws covered with a touch of cyan Hu Wei, even added an indescribable vicissitude to his whole person, and it was mysterious.


    This guy, really has the capital to attract women, Chitike secretly admired in his heart.


    "Brother!" Hillester was stunned by Chitke''s heart, reaching out and shaking in front of Chirk''s eyes: "You are not sick? Why are you staring at me?"


    Chitke came back to God and smiled embarrassedly: "I''m sorry, I am disturbing your good deeds."


    "Good thing?" Hillester shrugged and turned to walk inside the house: "If this is a good thing, then I don''t live in paradise every day? Brother, this is just a game, good, game."


    Chitke licked his mouth and followed him: "Can you not stimulate me? When will you introduce me some of the best? Your little son spends every day, no matter what the brothers are doing?"


    Hillett sat down on a soft bed, didn''t know where to get a bottle of wine, poured a big mouth on his head, and closed his eyes to relish it, as if he had just drunk it. general. After a while, I opened my eyes and looked at Chitwick strangely: "When are you interested in this? How? Make enough money, prepare to close your hands and keep your days?"


    Chitike sat on a chair opposite Hillist, looked at the messy bed under Hill''s buttocks, and the scattered paper **** scattered around the floor, sighing: "I don''t like you." Then there is no interest, your boy will die on the woman''s belly one day sooner or later."


    "Is it?" Hillester did not care about the ridicule of Chirk. "This kind of death is my lifelong dream."


    "I told you something positive." Chitke said with a serious expression. "This time you really want to help me."


    "Hey." Hillester sighed. "I know that your kid is not good at finding me. I thought you made a lot of money. Let me say, how much more will it use this time?"


    Chitke¡¯s face is a little red: ¡°When did I say I would borrow money from you?!¡±


    "Not borrowing money?" Hillester was even more curious. "Do you really want me to introduce you to a girl? This is a good thing, as long as you speak, how much."


    "What do I want to do so much?" Chitke rolled his eyes. "One is enough."


    Hillett stretched out **** and stroked the **** on his chin. He narrowed his eyes and looked at Chitwick: "So...you already have a goal? I really want to know which girl is letting you So fascinated."


    In the heart, Chitucker weighed a moment and finally decided to say the purpose of her trip. Although there was still a shackle to drag the buddy into the water, if it succeeded, he would be really in the small group of Hanjin. With his own position, even with Hillist also has credit, knowing that no one has the opportunity to work for a team with a magician.


    "Do you know Eva?" Chitke whispered.


    "Eva?" Hillester scratched his head. "Too much of Eva, which one are you talking about?"


    "The one of the Abyss Mercenary."


    "What?!" Hillester felt as if he had been stabbed in a **** by a sharp knife. He bounced off the bed: "The one with Mante?!"


    "Yes, yes, it''s her!" Chitike was very happy. I didn''t expect this kid to really know Eva. At this moment, Chiquek felt like a jackpot.


    "It''s a fart!" Hillester said with anger. He said that he would throw him out of the collar of Chitke, but the strength is not on a level. He hasn¡¯t moved for several times. Panting back to the bed, staring at Chitke with hatred: "I want to die, you can''t live enough!"


    "Don''t be excited." Chitike said with a smile, slowly sorting out the messy clothes, since Hillester knows Eva, then everything is easy, with the skill of this kid, don''t say that Eva is so fascinated that it should be no problem at all, and this is the purpose of Chit.


    "How did you know her?" Chitke asked.


    "I said I know her?" Hillester didn''t look at Chitke, his eyes fixed on the ceiling, as if there were flowers on it.


    "You should be able to get her out?" Chitke didn''t seem to hear what Hillester said, asking himself.


    "I said I don''t know her!" Hillester stood up in anger, and the calmness that he had just made was missing.


    "Do you know where she is now?" Chitke was still the smiling face, and she simply ignored the angry face that was close at hand: "How about getting her out tonight?"


    "Damn!" Hillester squatted with Chitke, biting his teeth and said, "What the **** are you doing? The gang is what we can provoke?! Don''t tell me you don''t know Mante ôÃThe bottom of the line, let alone him, even if it is a baby, we can''t reach one of the fingers of the two together!"


    "Of course I know the strength of Mante, what about it? A dead man, are you so nervous?" Chitike is still not too slow.


    "Dead?" Hillester stunned. "Mant is dying?"


    "It''s dying." Chitke shrugged as if he was talking about a trivial little thing.


    "What do you mean?" Hillester looked suspiciously at Chiswick, feeling that there was something in Chiswick''s words.


    "Do you know who Mante has gotten?" Chitke said inscrutablely.


    "Who is it?" Hillester''s curiosity is as strong as his hunting interest.


    "He provoked a magician, and the magician is the daughter of Dagong, the capital of the element."


    "Even if you are telling the truth, then the magician''s own words, do not dare to put Mante in the city of Lonely?" Although the strength of Hillett is not good, but this truth still understands.


    "Oh, I almost forgot, and the magician, and a dragonslayer!" Chirk throws the giant smoke bomb, and believes that no one can be indifferent when he hears the news.


    "The Dragon Slayer?!" Hillester was shocked. "How is it possible?! If he really provoked the Dragon Slayer, can he still live back to the Cliff City?"


    "Hey." Chirk sighed. "We know that Mante has a special delivery reel in his hand. When our boss didn''t pay attention, they were run away."


    "You boss?" Hillester snorted and looked at Chitwick with a mad look. "On the head of your mercenary group..."


    Chitke waved his hand and interrupted Hillist¡¯s words. "I forgot to tell you that I joined a new mercenary group. The head is the dragon slayer, the Raphael, and the deputy head is the devil. Mentor, Yalina." Chirk deliberately said that he and Han Jin, Yalinna''s relationship is close, only in this way can dispel Hillist''s doubts.


    "Are you not kidding?" Hillester looked up and down at Chiswick. "Can you tell me how did you let a dragonslayer and a magician take your part?"


    "What is it to be accepted?!" Chitke looks a little red, but he also knows that it is impossible to obtain the trust of Hiller without telling the facts. After all, whoever hears this will not believe it. Dragon, that is the character who has always existed in the legend, how could he be so skillful to meet.


    "You should know about the black task of a while ago?" Chitke cleared his throat and said something to the top of the scene. In short, Mante yelled Rafael. Rafael was very angry, the consequences were very serious, and after Manter came back, he was still ignited, trying to create trouble for Rafael, so Rafael decided to let Mante die.


    After listening to it, Hilles nodded, so many things could not have been created by Chisuke, not to mention that this is not a good thing for him. Chilk is a trustworthy person. I have nothing to say to my friends.


    "According to what you said, the dragon slayer..."


    "Raphaelite!" Chirk stressed on the side.


    "Oh, yes, Rafael, do you want to kill Mante in the city of Lonely?" Hillester asked.


    "Yes, I came here to listen to the information of the Abyss Mercenary. I didn''t expect you to know Eva, so it would be easier."


    "But, the rules of the lonely city, you do not know, how can they let them kill in the city?" Hillester is still not at ease.


    ¡°Don''t you die in the city?¡± Chitke sneered. ¡°Why do you think that the rules of the mercenary guild can bind a dragonslayer?¡±


    Hillester thought about it, this is really the case, as long as the dragonslayer and Raphael are not holding the purpose of destroying the cliff city, it is estimated that the mercenary guild will probably be pretending to be dumb, not to mention There is also a magician next to the Dragon Slayer, which is also a big man who can make the world discolored.


    "You really joined the mercenary group of Raphael?" Hillester asked cautiously.


    "What do you say?" Chitke smiled. "On my own, do you think I dare to play Mante''s idea?"


    Hillett indulged for a long while: "Qi Qi Ke, can you let me see Rafael first?"


    "Brother!" Chitke patted Hillist''s shoulder and said with a strong heart: "Do you think Rafael is an ordinary person? You want to see you?"


    "that¡­¡­"


    "Have you forgotten the original? How did you get to the city of Lonely?" Chitke said slowly: "If there was a dragon slayer who supported you, who would dare to move your Natasha?"


    "Don''t say it!" Hillester jumped up, violently groaning.


    "Brother, I am for you." Chirk looks unchanged: "You didn''t do anything, are you qualified to meet Raphael? I have to suffer from you at that time! But if you can take this If things are done well, it will be different. At least you can win the favor of Raphael. Brothers, continue to be so foolish, or seize the golden opportunity, it depends on you!"


    Hillester thought for a moment and nodded, "Well, what do you want me to do?"


    "Is this a good brother?" Qi Keke said with a smile: "Do you know where Eva is? The news of the return of adults today will soon spread throughout the city. Mante must be hiding, look for him. Not an easy task."


    "It may be difficult to find Mante, but I want to find Eva... Oh."


    "You are sure?" Chituck was overjoyed.


    "You don''t know women." Hillester regained his lazy look: "For women, there are things that they would rather die than give up."

 Chapter 188： Moonlight perfume

    Chapter VIII Moonlight Perfume


    "What are you talking about here?" Chirk carefully looked at the scene in front and asked for a low voice. He had to go to the scene to have a look, but he didn''t believe in old friends, but worried that there was something unexpected in Hillester''s mistakes. Rafael had Siniel and Moss, and he knew what he wanted. It is a long-term thing to get Han Jin¡¯s attention by feelings. What he wants to show is his ability. Therefore, this task is very important for him. He must do the best.


    "It''s here," Hillester said with a smile.


    "I don''t see any wonder about this place?" Chitke asked suspiciously. The front is just a shop that looks very ordinary. From the outside style, it is very simple, but there are not many guests. They are here. After observing for a while, occasionally a few carriages stopped in front of the store, which seemed very deserted. The only thing that makes Chichenke curious is that the guests who come down from the carriage are not rich and expensive, and there are followers. They should be people with some status.


    ¡°Have you ever been there?¡± Hillester smiled. ¡°So I said, you don¡¯t know women at all.¡±


    Chitke shrugged his shoulders: "What is it for sale here?"


    "There are above, look at yourself."


    "Mom, if I can understand it, what else do you ask?!" Qi Keke angered.


    "That''s the ancient text of the elves, and it''s no wonder that you can''t read it." Hillester was not angry at all: "Tell you, here is a jewelry store that specializes in female customers. It sells mostly women''s things, and the price is very high. High, but compared with the goods... Oh, the price is not a problem."


    "Just here? You said that Eva will definitely come here?" Chitke didn''t believe in Hiller''s words. His heart was holding heavy hatred and thinking about returning to the Holy City. Killing it might be true. Is the father of blood, Gerald, he will not use the mind to like which woman, there is desire, the prostitute in the bar has it, can solve the problem at any time, and for the prostitute, this store is high The existence of Pan, they are not qualified to come, it is impossible to use the hard-earned savings to buy luxury goods, that is the root of their survival for the rest of their lives! So Chitwick has no channel to understand these.


    "The business here is the jewellery, clothes and perfume made by the elves of Yehliucheng. As a race with a long life, their artistic accomplishments are much higher than humans. Oh... art, do you understand?"


    "Get out of the way! If you have something to say, let''s put your fart!" Chitke is not angry.


    "You are swearing! This has proved that you can''t understand art in this way." Hillester said with a smile: "Don''t say anything else, three days later, it is the day of Yehliucheng''s moonlight perfume auction, according to my office. I know that in the two auctions of the previous two months, Eva did not contend with others, and almost made an unpleasant thing. This time, she will definitely come."


    "Moonlight perfume? Is there such a big attraction??"


    "As a cultivated aristocrat, I really can''t evaluate your roughness." Hillester sighed: "Unless it is... with some very uncivilized words, I can accurately express my current thoughts."


    "Oh, don''t always put the nobility on your lips, want to restore the glory of the family, now is your best chance." Chitke looked down again: "Do you really know that Eva will come?"


    "Of course." Hillester said faintly: "There are only ten bottles of moonlight perfume sold every month. They will do business very much. Originally, moonlight perfumes will not sell so high, but once a month, public auctions, moonlight The perfume has been raised to an unimaginable price, huh, huh... even if it is, there are still many people who are disappointed."


    "All the **** money has no place to spend!"


    "I explain that you still can''t understand?" Hillester sighed again: "For example, let''s pay for your respect..."


    Chitke¡¯s backhand is a punch, and Hillett hurriedly avoided it: ¡°Is civilization good? I¡¯m just an example! Even if you can hold a bottle of moonlight perfume to seduce a woman, it¡¯s enough for the woman. Do anything for you, of course, this has nothing to do with your own charm."


    "What the **** are you saying, as long as I have a bottle of moonlight perfume in my hand, just pull a woman on the street, she will follow me away?" said Qi Keke gnashing his teeth.


    "This... you have to make people believe that what you have in your hand is not a fake." Hillester looked up and down with Chic, and shook his head: "Not like..."


    Chitike has just returned from the mountains of Taraxia, and has not had time to rest. Of course, the body has reached the extreme, and it does not seem to be a person with identity.


    Qi Keke was angry and laughed: "Well, even if the moonlight perfume has a fatal appeal to women, but now it is no more than usual, the news that Raphael¡¯s returning has spread, Mante must be avoiding adults. Eva dare to come out in this situation?"


    "I used to see Eva, she used to be a moonlight perfume, but it was used up two months ago, so she was a little worried at the auction site." Hillester said: "This is the moonlight perfume. Magic, when you use it, use other perfumes, you will feel uncomfortable, I think, her endurance should have reached the limit, if this auction fails again... she might be able to grab it."


    "You were also at the auction?"


    "That is a woman''s world, how can I be less?!" Hillester replied with an aria-like voice.


    "You..." Chirk pointed his hand at Hillist, and he hanged for a moment. He really didn''t know how to describe this guy in front of him: "What are you doing there? Can you afford moonlight perfume? Oh... I know, you are looking for a woman who has value to seduce?"


    "It¡¯s all old friends, why bother?" Hillester smiled. "Give me some face. Anyway, I am also a self-cultivator..."


    "I know, you are a nobleman! A self-cultivating aristocrat!" Chirk interrupted Hillist¡¯s words and then sighed for a long while: "Okay, I believe in your judgment, then... If Eva appears, What should we do?"


    "Two ways, one is to follow her secretly and see where she is going. I can''t do this. I can only rely on you." Hillester paused: "But... just like you just The same is true, now no more than usual, Eva must be highly vigilant, and Mante is a man... very terrible, they can''t be prepared at all. Dude, not me, I really worry if you can come back alive. Even though you are a high-ranking thief."


    Chitke sighed and tapped the window frame with his hand. Hillett made sense. Maybe Eva couldn¡¯t resist the temptation of moonlight perfume. She really participated in the auction, but she was sure to be careful when she left. According to my own strength, it is very dangerous and very dangerous!


    "You said there are two ways? Another way?"


    "There are only two of them in the Abyss Mercenary Squad. Mante¡¯s painstaking efforts for many years have all turned into a bubble. His heart is sure to be panic. Whether it is to survive or to avenge, Mante needs help! "Hilster said slowly: "At this time, a big man came from the outside. Because of some coincidences, I met with Eva. What do you think Manter would think?"


    Chirk immediately understood the idea of ??Hillester: "Do you want to be this big man? But... don''t you know Eva?"


    "I just saw her from a distance. I know her. She doesn''t necessarily know me."


    "Not necessarily! In case she has an impression on you?" To his old friend, he knows very well that there is a natural attraction for women. It is really difficult to guarantee that Eva will have an impression on him.


    "No, Eva is not just a woman, but a high-ranking magician. How can she pay attention to such a small person as me?" Hillester said faintly: "What''s more..." Hillist suddenly went to the table, picked up the wine that had not been finished, poured it into the palm of his hand, then slammed it on his hair for a moment and reached into the front of Chit.


    Chiluck looked, and Hill''s palm had become black: "This is..."


    "My hair is not black, but golden." Hillester smiled.


    ¡°Why do you do this?¡±


    "No way, I am a blond, really handsome, too charming, women? ... Less, my life can not be guaranteed, more, my body can not be guaranteed, hey, you can not understand me Pain." Hillester showed a very helpless expression: "And, do you know why I never shave my beard? One reason, I..."


    "Forget it, Hillester!" Chirk said in a sarcasm tone: "I still don''t know you?! You are afraid that one day it will cause great trouble, be chased by a woman''s husband, and stay for yourself. One hand, increase your chances of saving your life, right?"


    Hillester stumbled: " Anyway..."


    "Shut up, I know that you are a nobleman who has a self-cultivation and wants to face!" Chitak smiled.


    Hillester shrugged his shoulders and no longer defended himself, because he was a civilized person and would not be as common as the rude people of Chituk.


    Chitke has been indulging for a long time: "I still use your method. I want to track a highly vigilant loved one. Even Gibran may not be able to do it, but...you don¡¯t have any relationship with big guys, let me go. Take you to buy a decent dress."


    "Not enough." Hillester shook his head.


    ¡°Not enough? What else do you need?¡±


    "How can I make others believe that I am a big man? At least have a few guards around?"


    "This..." Chitke stunned, and Hillett made a point. He was dressed and noble, and he couldn¡¯t let the people who met for the first time believe that he was a big man who had a head and couldn¡¯t be tempted. There are several powerful guards, which is the most direct and powerful proof.


    "Isn''t there a few high-level professionals around Rafael?" Hillester whispered, and he still had doubts, just taking the opportunity to test the strength of the dragon slaughter.


    "Are you **** stupid?" Chitke never dared to speak foul language when he was with Han Jin, but he was not scolded by old friends: "Our people have fought with Mante. Who can you fool?"


    "What should I do?"


    "Right!" Chirk''s eyes lit up, and he suddenly remembered the few people brought by Yalena''s second brother: "You are waiting for me here, I will go back and discuss with the adults!"

 Chapter 189： Crushed people

    Chapter VIII, the huge amount of dead people


    When Chitke rushed back to the Reaper''s mercenary group, Han Jin and others talked about it, and Qi Keke made a look to Han Jin: "Adult..."


    "What did you hear? Just say it here, not an outsider." Han Jin whispered.


    Chitke hesitated and said the things through the original book, including the two methods that Hillester thought of, including his own evaluation of this old friend, etc., which is very detailed because he is very Clearly, it is not him who takes the idea. If he has neglected what caused the bad consequences, his impression in Hanjin¡¯s mind will be greatly reduced.


    After listening to Chituk¡¯s words, the people in the hall began to silence. For a long while, Edison suddenly said, ¡°Why are you so troublesome? Since you are sure that the baby will go to the auction, we will put her at the auction. Grab, don''t let Manter not show up!"


    Han Jin and Gibran looked at each other and did not speak.


    General Gael smiled and said: "Two young masters, what if he doesn''t show up?"


    "how is this possible?"


    "If you use this method to deal with the two young masters, you have no problem." Gael said in a half-joking half-hearted tone: "But to deal with that Mante, you may not be able to receive any effect."


    "I know that my sister is in the hands of the enemy, he doesn''t care? Is he still a person??"


    Han Jin is not interested in whether Mante is a human problem. He only wants to completely solve this threat, so he did not take care of Edison and whispered to Gibran: "If you are responsible for tracking Eva, are you sure?" ¡±


    "Actually..." Ji Bolun paused: "All said that the thief is the natural enemy of the magician. In fact, the magician is also the natural enemy of the thief." Here, Ji Bolun could not help but look at Yalina. He did not say it in the following words. Yalina is so hard to ''look at the thief''s magician, but also a natural enemy in the natural enemies.


    "That is, you don''t have much confidence?" Han Jin asked.


    "Yeah." Gibran nodded. If Eva was not alert, everything would be easy to say, but it would be too difficult to monitor a high-level magician who was being watched for a moment. In contrast, he killed love alone. The baby is much easier.


    "That can only use the second method." Han Jin Shen said.


    "Adult, Hillester said he needs your help. If he wants others to value him, how can he have two powerful guards around him?" Chitke is talking to Han Jin, but his eyes are already Go to Edison.


    The director of Gail is an old man, and he laughs at the moment: "Two young masters, this is borrowing people from you."


    "Borrowing people?" Edison stunned and then suddenly realized: "Right, just now this kid said, your people, Mante, know, so, Nildako, Mailun, anyway, you are idle. Do it, go out and cooperate with them."


    "Yes." Nil Dacco and Mailon tidy.


    "I will also go with you for a trip." Edison suddenly took a table and stood up.


    "No!" Yalena and Gail''s general manager shouted in unison.


    "Why? I am worried that Nildako and Malon will be able to cope with it."


    "If they can''t cope, you can''t do it." Elena didn''t leave her face for her brother.


    "I..." Edison sat down in dismay: "I don''t want to avenge you!"


    "You just have to stay here honestly, don''t bother, just help me." Elena gave White a look at Edison.


    "A big man, should there be a general manager? I will go with them." Gail said with a smile: "There are two young masters here to take care of you, I have nothing to worry about."


    "Uncle Gael, are you going? That''s great!" Elena showed a happy color.


    ¡°For people of my age, it¡¯s good to have more activities.¡± Gail¡¯s manager looked up and wondered: ¡°Your friend is still waiting for us?¡±


    "Yes." Chitke said with respect and respect, he was a very clever person. Seeing that the Gail manager took the initiative to ask for it, Yalena showed a happy color and immediately judged that the other party had the strength to make Yalina convinced, so The attitude became extremely humble.


    "You two don''t have to go first." Gail always turned back and said to Neildak and Mellon, and then looked at Chitke: "Go, take me to meet your friends, I will see him in the end." The value is not worth making me a guest."


    Chitke looked up at Han Jin¡¯s expression and saw Han Jin nodded slightly. Then he smiled and said, ¡°Please come with me.¡± Then he turned and walked out.


    The figure of Kirk and Gail went out of the hall, and Edison shrugged. "For a Mante, is it so troublesome?"


    "That is a poisonous snake. If he has already injured him, then he must be killed. Otherwise, maybe he will bite you one day." Ji Bolun said faintly.


    "Who are you talking about?" Winston suddenly stepped in.


    "Mante, what do you think I am talking about?"


    "Oh... I thought you were talking..." Winston glanced at Gibran and closed his mouth.


    Han Jin did not understand Winston''s meaning, but Gibran''s reaction was very fast. He said coldly: "I have no habit of joking."


    "This is not a joke." Winston said without hesitation: "Remember that there is a year, then the relationship between our Reaper Mercenary Squad and the Abyss Mercenary Squad is not too stiff, once I and Mante Hey chat, I talked to you, know what he said about you?"


    "I am not interested." Gibran is still so indifferent.


    "Oh..." Winston smiled and said to himself: "He said, your character is very insidious, just like a poisonous snake. Don''t mess with you easily. If you get rid of you, you must kill you. Otherwise, Maybe someday you will bite him a bit, now look at your attitude towards Mante, he said it is not bad."


    Han Jin and others want to laugh and feel that Winston¡¯s words are somewhat inappropriate, and Gibran is also inconsistent. Winston¡¯s words are very rude and angry. Because Han Jin and others are present, they can¡¯t swallow this breath. At this time, Julia suddenly said: "Ji Bolun is doing things in principle, what is Mante''s calculation? How can we compare with our Gibran?!"


    Winston heard Julia''s tone very angry and hurriedly waved: "I''m sorry, I just repeated the previous thing, I didn''t think much, oh... a year ago, our reapers and the abyss went very well. Recently, your relationship between the red and the dragons is very good. Now? We have become friends, and Mante has become our common enemy. This world change is too fast..."


    Gibran ignored Winston¡¯s sigh and even forgot the Winston¡¯s abruptness. He looked at Julia with surprise and joy, and could hardly believe his ears. Is Julia really talking for him? ? !


    And Julia slightly bowed her head, and there was a faint blush on her face. In fact, she had forgiven Gibran for so long, but unfortunately, maybe because Gibran touched the wall too much, leaving behind the sequelae, now he dare not and Julie Asian speaking, I dare not look at it with Julia. Even if I go face to face, Gibran is always the first to bow down. This makes Julia very distressed. The more she is annoyed, the more unwelcome she is to Gibran. As a result, the more she is polite. The more serious the aftermath of Gibran, the more vicious circle.


    There is no other way for Julia. She did not make a mistake. The wrong one is Gibran. She is waiting for Gibran¡¯s next solemn apology. Who knows today, because of Winston¡¯s abruptness, she took the lead in breaking this window paper. .


    There was only one Julia left in the eyes of Gibran. He was sitting there in a dumb, silly, as if everyone had nothing.


    Han Jin gently stood up and lowered his voice and said, "Let''s go, let''s go out and talk."


    No one is stupid, understand that this is a good opportunity for Gibran and Julia. When Moss and others snickered and followed Han, Winston seemed to understand, and the players who waved his instructions also went out. Let the hall come out.


    Julia also wants to go out, but I don''t know why, my heart is soft, my legs are soft, but I can''t stand up. I didn''t wait for her determination, the door has been gently closed, and it has become the world only belongs to them. .


    At night, Shannier, who went out of crazy purchases, pushed Hanjin''s door open. When he saw the look of Xiannier, Han Jin knew that the harvest was definitely not small.


    "How?" Han Jin smiled.


    "I bought more than one hundred and seventy-five fifth-order earth magic crystals, and there are more than two hundred fire magic crystals." Xiannier sat in the chair next to Han Jin: "And, you want the sword, I also bought."


    After that, Xiannier spread all the things she had bought on the table. A pale yellow and a fiery red hill reflected each other and looked very beautiful. There were seven or eight long swords next to them.


    Han Jin first picks up the long sword and looks at it carefully. He doesn''t need a magic sword. As long as the quality is good, in all the Tao, he is most familiar with Master''s original ''a stone that stirs up thousands of waves''. It is also the most powerful killing weapon he can currently display, so he needs to reserve more long swords.


    "Is it okay? I went to the best weapons store in the city of Lonely. If these don''t work, we can only go to other cities to see." Senniel said worriedly.


    "Not bad." Han Jin nodded with a smile.


    "That''s good." Xiannier said: "We also signed a task at the mercenary guild, acquiring 2,000 earth-based fifth-order magic crystals and two thousand fire-system fifth-order magic crystals. I don''t know if I can complete them. Anyway, we have time, wait slowly."


    "A total of four thousand??" Han Jin was shocked: "Even if they are all collected, where are we going? My space ring can''t fit anything."


    "Is there an Elena, what are you afraid of?" said Siniel. "You don''t know how big the space ring of Yalina is. When I see her spending money, the gold coins are like the water, how can I lick? Not finished."


    "That''s not right. When we were preparing to carry the keel, didn''t we ask her? She said that her space ring couldn''t hold anything."


    "This..." Speaking of the past, Xiannier also showed a suspicious look: "Maybe she can''t put the whole keel into the space ring. If the keel is broken, there is no value, maybe there is something else. Why, how can I know?"


    Han Jin¡¯s mind quickly shifted back: ¡°How much did you spend to buy so many magic crystals?¡±


    "It''s not the money I spent, it''s Yalina''s flower." Sunnier thought for a moment: "Buy these swords for you, spend more than a thousand gold coins, give..."


    ¡°So expensive?¡±


    ¡°Expensive?¡± Sunil turned his eyes: ¡°At the mercenary guild, the task was paid and the deposit was paid 20,000 gold coins.¡±


    "How much??" Han Jin almost jumped up, no way. Once upon a time, he was a broken aristocrat who spent a few silver coins, and now he heard that he spent 20,000 gold coins at once, and he did not have a heart attack on the spot. The power is over, and this is just a deposit!


    "I will give you a calculation." Xiannier licked her finger: "In the past, a fifth-order earth magic crystal, more than a dozen gold coins can be bought, and now the price of magic crystal has risen very high, has reached Twenty gold coins, and the price of the fifth-order fire magic crystal is twenty-eight gold coins. Think about it, we have bought a total of 4,000 magic crystals, and don''t pay a deposit of 20,000 gold coins. Can we sign a task?!"


    "You are not fooled?" Han Jin said with a bite.


    "impossible!"


    "If gorgeous is here, it would be fine." Han Jin sighed.


    When it comes to Julie, Sunil¡¯s face is not red. The last time she was in the city of Lonely, she was a fascinating acquisition of a group of magic crystals. Finally, the price of the acquisition was much cheaper, and she also remembered the beautiful The piece of acquisition method, but this time, she still has no use.


    "A Devina has been with us all the time. Even if I and I are going to be fooled, do you think that Edwina''s sister is stupid?" Sunnier explained.


    "If all the magic crystals are collected, how many gold coins do you need?" Han Jin is already excited and will not count, he needs someone to give him a result.


    "96,000 gold coins, and taxes of 960 gold coins."


    Han Jin has a dizzy feeling, what kind of joke? ! Although there are several eight-order earth magic crystals in the hand, it is not worth the money. The eighth-order fire system and the electric system magic crystal can sell tens of thousands of gold coins, while the eighth-order soil magic crystals are worth more than one or two thousand. Gold coins, the hole is too big, he could not raise the huge amount of this astronomical number.


    correct! Han Jin suddenly remembered that the last time Yalina killed a nine-step Thunderbird, got a nine-order electric magic crystal, eight-order can sell tens of thousands, the nine-order should be much higher, but it can make up for it. With comfort, Han Jin¡¯s mood calmed down: ¡°How much did Sunnier and Yalena bring?¡±


    ¡°How can I ask this kind of thing?¡± Siniel observed Han Jin¡¯s face and comforted: ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry, Yalena said, we can make a set of dragon scale leather and then put the leather armor. Sell ??it and do enough to do so."


    "Can''t sell." Han Jin said categorically. He listened to Yalinna talking about the protection of the dragon scales. Now he doesn''t know who is the enemy, who is the friend, or who knows who will become the enemy and who will become friends, in case this kind of thing falls on the powerful In the hands of the enemy, it is bound to pose a threat to themselves.


    "why?"


    "You will understand later." Han Jin paused: "If you want to sell, you must first sell the Thunderbird''s magic crystal. It is not enough for us to find a solution."


    "That magic crystal can''t be sold!"


    "Why?" This time Han Jin did not understand.


    "You are confused? Elena is the magician who majored in the electric system. That magic crystal is useful to her!"


    Han Jin stunned, and the tremendous pressure just came back. He couldn¡¯t compare with Yalene and Siniel. The origin of the family was especially noble, especially Yalena, the daughter of the Grand Duke of the Elemental Capital. It¡¯s impossible to worry about money problems, but he¡¯s just a broken aristocrat. There is a saying that the poor¡¯s children are headed home...


    Of course, the acquisition of Magic Crystal is a good thing. If you can really collect 4,000 magic crystals, it is enough to make his realm greatly improved. It is enough to support the energy that he can learn the sixth-order magic crystal. The key is what he uses to acquire. Four thousand magic crystals? Is it really necessary to sell the dragon scales?


    "Four thousand magic crystals are too much." Han Jin said with a bitter face: "Do you want us to cancel the mission?"


    "Then we don''t want a deposit?" Xiannier widened his eyes.


    Han Jin remembered that there was a deposit. The person he missed the most is Julie. If she is here, she will certainly not make such a big handwriting, at least she must do what she can. Although she is very childish in many aspects, she may still have some minds in buying and selling because of her deafness.


    "Sinnel, you estimate, how many gold coins can there be in Yalena?"


    "It''s estimated that... almost, otherwise she won''t mention to make a dragon scale leather armor, and then sell the leather armor."


    ¡°The people here are always using gold coins? It¡¯s too inconvenient to run with so many gold coins?¡±


    "what do you mean¡­¡­"


    ¡°Is there such a thing, a small one is equal to one hundred or more gold coins?¡±


    "You mean a magic card. It was a long time ago. Now, almost no one uses a magic card."


    ¡°Why?¡± asked Han Jin.


    "Because this continent is too confusing, the magic card has long lost its credit." Shannier replied while observing Han Jin''s face, and finally could not help but persuaded: "You don''t have to worry about gold coins, it is not good. You are not willing to sell the dragon scales, we can borrow some from Gibran, and Winston, where Elena¡¯s second brother is also here, he will not have nothing at all?¡±


    "I don''t want to owe someone else''s feelings, it is best to solve it by ourselves."


    Sunnier''s eyes suddenly brightened: "I have a way! Let Yalena make dragon scale leather, and then we sell the leather to Gibran. They have been a young mercenary, and there must be savings in their hands, so that we No one owes anyone."


    Seeing Han Jin¡¯s face loose, Xiannier hurriedly stood up: ¡°I¡¯m going to find Elena now and talk to her.¡±


    Forgetting the back of Xiannier, Han Jin sighed a little, no matter how much, take a step and step, he slowly picked up two fire magic crystals, except for Feijian, he lacks strong Aggressive Taoism, I don¡¯t know what the power of the three-flavored real fire condensed with pure fire elements has, what I hope... can satisfy myself!

 Chapter 190： Refinery

    The first nine chapters of refining


    For Han Jin, the magic crystal sent by Xian Nier is a timely rain. He can''t take care of anything, and he will start to settle in, and it will be a few days and nights, except for the occasional consumption of magic crystals. In addition, almost no action has been made. Fortunately, Mo Xinke, Xian Nier, etc. are not people who have no opinion. Han Jin is in, they are used to the advice of Hanjin. Han Jin is not there. They are not chaotic, and everyone should do it. what.


    The busiest person should be regarded as Xiannier. He ran in and out of the day and night. He also came back to Hanjin from time to time. He observed Hanjin from the window. Obviously there is something to say, but Hanjin is always so Sitting on the bed, Xiannier knew that Han Jin was practicing, and finally had to walk away.


    On this day, almost midnight, Sunil and Yalena ran into the front door of Hanjin¡¯s courtyard. When she first met, Sunil complained: ¡°Yalina, what have you done? I have found it. You are all morning!"


    "Winston, they took us almost halfway through the city of Lonely, and they didn''t find a magic lab that satisfied me. Xiannier, you don''t quite understand, the magic can not be a bit wrong, precious raw materials. It¡¯s not a bad thing to be destroyed, sometimes even an elemental explosion! Oh... if it¡¯s in the elemental city,¡± said Yalena¡¯s frowning face, when she discovered that Sunil was like her. A look of grace, Yalinna said: "Xinnier, what happened?"


    "There are more things!" Sinner smiled bitterly.


    "Don''t we all do the things we have done? What else?"


    "The elves of Yehliucheng have arrived. I will hold an auction tomorrow. I have to ask for a few invitations. Otherwise, how can Chiaki¡¯s friends go in?¡±


    "How did he get in before?" Elena paused and smiled. "And... are you not from Yehliucheng? They should be familiar with them. Isn''t this trivial matter?"


    "He used to be able to mix in the past. Now he has to go in and go in without any invitations." Xiannier smiled bitterly: "It turned out that everything was very simple. Now I can understand it myself, so many trivia! Really let People have headaches...and the elves are in the Senate. I am not very familiar with them, but I have to deal with them again."


    Yalina smiled and didn''t answer. In her opinion, Xiannier, as a descendant of the war **** Alabama and the elf messenger Doreen, had a transcendental status among the elves, this kind of thing, in one sentence Can be solved.


    I don¡¯t know Chai Migui, I don¡¯t understand the difficulties of Siniel, and I don¡¯t know why Xiannier left Yehliu. Now, the development of the situation forced Siniel to go back and deal with the elves of the Senate. In my heart, Siniel is very reluctant, but there is no other way.


    "Just a few invitations, and then please come to them with the friends of Chitke. Do you know how long I used to talk?" Sinnel said helplessly: "From noon, I have been talking about it now!"


    "Don''t talk about it?"


    "In the end, it was talked about, but..."


    Yalinna looked at the face of Xiannier and guessed that the process should not be too pleasant. He immediately comforted: "Since you have already talked about it, then don''t think about it. Let''s gather for a while and discuss how to do it tomorrow. What about Rafael? Still inside?"


    "Yeah." Sunil nodded. "This is also a place for me to have a headache. I will try to contact Eva tomorrow, but he is still practicing, and there is no one who finally got the idea."


    "I have never heard of anyone who can keep the state of meditation for a few days and nights. This... should be related to his quirky magic." Elena showed her thoughts: "And his posture It¡¯s also very weird. I took a look at him for a while, my legs were sour and numb, I could barely walk!¡±


    When Yalena finished, she saw a smile on the face of Xiannier, and suddenly realized: "You also learned?"


    "Yeah, my end is about the same as you, it took a long time to recover."


    The two men looked at each other and smiled. At this moment, there was a soft bang in Han Jin¡¯s room, but the sound was not loud, but the feelings for Xiannier and Yalena were very uncomfortable, just like someone holding The drum hammer knocked on his heart and it was so bloody.


    Xiannier and Elena smashed and rushed into the yard. Han Jin¡¯s room was bright. Through the window, they could clearly see that Han Jin had got up and stood in the middle of the room. The snowy long sword floated and swayed. With the gesture of Han Jin, one after another, the strange light flew out, hitting the long sword one after another, and each impact made a sound that could penetrate the human body.


    "What happened?!" Sunil''s face was a little white, and she felt like she had a big hand kneading her heart.


    "This kind of sound is offensive!" Yalena quickly sang a spell, and immediately opened a huge magical barrier, covering Han Jin''s room.


    Xiannier felt a little relaxed. Just wanted to talk, and Irina slammed her with her elbow: "Look!"


    A small white fireball flew from Han Jin''s palm, fluttering and slamming into a long sword, and immediately turned into a dazzling white light. The magic barrier released by Elena could only block the sound, but could not stop it. Breaking the vibration, can not block the light, only in an instant, the glass on the room window turned into countless pieces, flying four times, a light beam from the house, the oblique thorns into the sky, and even more than half The sky is also illuminated.


    The Reaper Mercenary Regiment¡¯s residence is not small, but the room and the room, the yard and the yard are all squatting. The change here has immediately alerted other people, not to mention nearby, even those who patrol along the edge of the city. The soldiers also saw a dazzling beam of light.


    Seeing a strip of people rushing over here, Xiannier hurriedly said: "Don''t let others see him, fast!"


    At the glimpse of Elena, a magical barrier was released, and the outline of the house gradually became blurred, and finally turned into a mist of fog.


    "What happened?!" The recent Lei Zhe first came over, followed by Gibran and Julia, Winston and others.


    "Raphael wants to make a magic sword, and as a result... there is an accident." Siniel explained with a hard scalp.


    "What about Rafael? Is he okay?" Lei Zhe hurriedly asked.


    When I heard the words of Lei Zhe, Xian Nier¡¯s heart was raised. She had never seen Han Jin, but it was already here. She could only hold on because Han Jin had a lot of secrets and got Han Jin. Before the slogan, she had the responsibility to hide the secret.


    "It''s okay, don''t worry," Sinner said with a smile.


    In fact, Xiannier is wrong. Han Jin¡¯s situation is very bad. The two flying swords he used to make are at most swords. They have not been refining, and their power is very limited. Han Jin can use the flying sword to defeat the strong enemy. Because he learned the skills of superposition from Master, he would have died if he only relied on one symbol.


    This time, he took the energy of several fire attribute magic crystals, and after the fire element was condensed into three flavors, he suddenly developed an idea, trying to refine the sword with three flavors of real fire. He also wanted to own it. A veritable, real flying sword! It is a pity that this is his first refining device. The retraction of the three flavors of real fire can not be done freely, and the result has caused trouble.


    Winston, Lei Zhe and others couldn''t see the scene inside. They thought that Han Jin had let the magic barrier released by Yalina, and chatted a few words, and they dispersed.


    It¡¯s hard to see people scatter, and Sinnel rushed into the barrier. Yalena followed her in, and Han¡¯s room became dark again. Siniel leaned into the window, through a touch of light. Moonlight, seeing Han Jin back to the bed, sitting still in the original position, and the long sword floating in the air, do not know where it fell.


    Seeing Hanjin is nothing, Xiannier sighed aloud, and Yalena whispered: "Let''s go, I feel that he is at a critical moment, we don''t bother him, I will use a magic array to close it up. ""


    "Good." Xiannier nodded.


    Hiller stood at the door of the shop and looked up at the ancient elf text on the signboard. He sighed with a sigh of relief, and his future might be changing after the door was stepped into the front. Today is the day of auctioning moonlight perfumes. Hillester privately inquired a lot of people, and he is convinced of the identity of the dragon slayer in the singer, and he clearly knows that this may be his last chance. I missed this time and it is no longer possible to have this opportunity to reach the superpower. Under the turmoil, Hillester''s hands clenched into fists, and the force was so great that the joints began to appear slightly white.


    "Young Master, it''s time to go in." Gail was slightly stunned, and his movements were extremely elegant. He was originally the steward of the Grand Duke of the Elemental Gate, and he naturally understood the etiquette.


    Hillett glanced at Gail, feeling a little relaxed, what are you afraid of? There is a dragon slayer behind me, what else can''t be done? What''s more, it''s not to let myself go to the battlefield. It''s just to deal with a woman. So thinking about it, Hillett''s mouth is hung with the lazy smile on weekdays. For women, he never lacks confidence.


    It was quite a chest, and Hillest finally took a step and walked into the door.


    The appearance of the shop looks very simple, not at all atmospheric, but as soon as you walk into the door, you will see a surprisingly spacious hall, so that everyone who first enters the store will shine brightly and have a feeling of openness.


    A chandelier consisting of hundreds of magical lanterns hangs from the top of the high hall. Each wall of the magic lamp is carved by a master craftsman with a hollow pattern, and light is projected onto the wall through the pattern. It has become a myriad of obscure ancient elf texts. What is even more bizarre is that these runes are actually slowly rotating in different directions. The original giant chandelier has been spinning. It''s complicated, but as long as it''s a careful person who can understand the ancient elf text, it will be noticed that every time the words on the wall are rearranged and combined, they will form sentences with different meanings. This is not just a matter of making elaborate. It is a masterpiece of great work.


    In addition to this chandelier, the entire hall does not have any other furnishings, but it also highlights the majestic atmosphere of this masterpiece. It must be said that in the aspect of art, human beings have gone through thousands of years, and it is impossible. Keep pace with the elves.


    Although I have seen this miraculous chandelier several times, when he first entered the door, Hillester couldn¡¯t help but stunned. Gail, who was behind him, was even more shocked, though I don''t know the ancient elf text, but it is natural to see from his experience that the words that are constantly rotating on the wall are not just useless.


    There are already dozens of people in the hall, sitting or standing. Most of them are women. All of them are beautiful and dazzling. Among them, a man appears occasionally, accompanied by one or several graceful ones. Lady.


    So when four men, such as Hillester, Gail, Nildak, and Mellon, walked into the hall, they attracted the attention of most people, but the woman¡¯s eyes were not for Hillist. It will make him have the slightest cramp, but it is as indispensable as alcohol. Hilster walks with no one else, and with a faint smile, the pair of deep blue scorpions seem to speak, let those The woman he noticed also had an illusion that this handsome and indescribable blond young man was smiling at himself.


    Rao is a rich experience in Gael, and he didn¡¯t know how many big scenes, but at the same time, he was watched by so many beautiful women, so that the first housekeeper on the Grand Palace felt uncomfortable, just like a thorn in the back. Looking at the walk in front of Hillester smiling and walking forward, Gail couldn''t help but come up with an absurd thought. How good would it be if he was young when he was young?


    At this time, an elf girl came over. Of course, it looks like a girl. People on the mainland know that even a thousand-year-old elf woman seems to be at most thirty.


    This elf girl is so eye-catching, the creamy face is not smeared, there is no jewelry on the whole body, only wearing a long dress, but if you look carefully, you will find this dress on the top. Less than a trace of silk.


    "Please forgive my rudeness." The Elf girl smiled and said, "This is the rule we have here. Can your invitations show me?"


    This elf shop has always been a high-end route. Although it is not forbidden for ordinary people to come here, today is the day when the moonlight perfume is auctioned once a month. Naturally, no one can come in. Anyone who can enter here must accept it. When they arrived at the invitations they issued, of course, some people with enough status and honor are definitely excluded.


    Hillett took out the invitation and handed it to the other party. The elf girl looked at it and immediately smiled apologetically: "I am bothering you." Then he turned and left.

 Chapter 191： Capricious young master

    The first ninety-one chapter of the wayward young master


    As time went by, more and more people in the hall gradually began to excite, except for the butterfly-like Yan Yanyan, and occasionally a few handsome and noble aristocrats shuttled among them. Of course, these expensive The purpose of the son to come here is not the moonlight perfume, but the hunting.


    From time to time, there are girls or ladies who walked past Hilster. There are so many courageous people who even cast a warm eye on this blond, blue-eyed, handsome man, but Hillist In addition to returning to smile, no response has been made. If it is usual, Hillester has long used the means of stalking to hold the beauty and return, but today, absolutely not.


    The sound of ¡®îõ¡¯ was crisp, and an elf girl in a long skirt was standing on the stage and ringing the small clock at hand, which meant that the auction began.


    Hillett slammed the door with his eyes, still no trace of love, and couldn''t help but shrink. Isn''t Eva coming? Thinking about it in my heart, my fingers couldn¡¯t help but hold the armrest tightly.


    Hilester''s every move fell in the eyes of others. Gail''s mouth showed a faint smile. He leaned over and said, "The young master, the auction has just begun, isn''t it?"


    Hillett groaned and glanced at Gail with gratitude, but it was not as tense as it was, one hand held the chin, the other hand gently placed on the armrest, and the slender fingers had nothing to look at. Slammed, it looks very leisurely. But Hillester¡¯s heart is laughing, how many years have he been so nervous? On weekdays, I always feel that I have a city, but I didn¡¯t expect things to come, but I was as nervous as a girl. People are always like this. Once something becomes important to them, even a small change in this matter will become extraordinarily exciting.


    Hillester suddenly remembered what his father had said to him: the bigger the hope, the bigger the disappointment. Maybe it''s because I care too much about the follow-up of this matter. What is the use of so much? Whether the dragonslayer can help himself or not is still unknown. It is enough to do what you should do. As for what will happen in the future, you can only wait and see.


    Thinking of this, Hiller''s mentality immediately became different, no longer has that kind of suffering and loss of mind, but restored the confidence in the past, although at this time Eva still did not appear, but Hiller deep Deep understanding of women''s obsession with moonlight perfume.


    You will definitely appear, my baby! Hillester said silently in his heart.


    The atmosphere in the hall is getting more and more enthusiastic. Eight bottles of moonlight perfume have been auctioned out, and Hillester has also given several brands, but they have not grabbed it.


    The last two bottles are left, and although Hillester is still calm, one heart is getting heavier and heavier.


    "Three thousand gold coins! The first time!" The elf girl standing on the stage raised the hammer in her hand.


    "Three thousand one!" A gorgeous woman who just arrived was paid the price.


    "Three thousand two!" Another woman raised the card.


    "Four thousand!" The gorgeous woman seems to be inevitable.


    At this time, a person wearing a cloak and looking at the face went into the hall, but from the figure, it can be seen that this is a woman, and the figure is excellent. An elf girl greeted her and checked the person''s invitation and then retired silently.


    "Five thousand!" The gorgeous woman raised her hand high-handedly, and her eyes glanced at her rivals with a slight contempt.


    There was silence in the other side, apparently reluctant to save money again.


    "Five thousand for the first time!" shouted the elf **** the stage.


    There was no response from the audience, and the gorgeous woman proudly raised her head.


    "Five thousand second time!"


    "Six thousand!" The woman in the cloak suddenly raised the card.


    Under the stage, I knew that this was just a bottle of perfume. The eight bottles that were the most before were sold to five thousand seven, and this time someone actually shouted 6,000.


    "Seven thousand!!" The gorgeous woman''s face became a bit embarrassing, as if she could not stand the challenge of others.


    The audience suddenly began to talk. "This is too outrageous? Spend so much money to buy a bottle of perfume?" "What do you know? I heard that she is the head of the mercenary guild, Lawrence''s lover..."


    The man in the cloak was hidden in the darkness and could not see her expression, but it was obvious that she also heard the arguments, and hesitated for a moment and finally did not raise the brand in his hand.


    The gorgeous woman got the moonlight perfume for her wish. When she left the door, she showed off the woman wearing the cloak.


    ¡°The last bottle of moonlight perfume! Start auction now!¡±


    So the people who placarded below began to cheer again, knowing that this is the last bottle, and if you don''t buy it, you can only wait until next month.


    Hillester looked around carefully. Without the trace of Eva, he fell on the woman wearing a cloak. If Eva is definitely in this hall, then it can only be this person.


    "Is she?" Gail asked in Hilster''s ear. After all, the person who covered his face at night was very abnormal. There must be some special reason for her to do so.


    Hillester shook his head slowly: "Maybe, maybe not."


    Gail said: "What should I do?"


    Hillester sighed: "You can only gamble!" He can only gamble that this woman is the baby, because the dragon slayer will not have the patience to wait until the next month to auction, then he Lester is a **** who has no use for others. He does not have any face to seek help from the dragonslayer.


    "Three thousand!" A girl who was surrounded by a nobleman raised a card.


    "Four thousand!" The woman in the cloak lifted the sign again.


    The people underneath took a sigh of relief at the same time. You must know that no one can have a lover of this rank of mercenary guild leader. Look at the posture of this mysterious woman, and there is a tendency to go up again. It is estimated that she just gave up. I also know that my financial resources are better than the gorgeous woman.


    "Four thousand five!" Hillester smiled and raised the sign.


    "Five thousand!" The woman wearing a cloak is a baby. At this moment, her heart is full of anger. It used to be spent about 5,000 gold coins. I didn¡¯t expect it to be late today. With the last two bottles left, everyone knows that the more the competition is, the more intense it is. Just now, Eva really retreated, because Eva once saw that the woman raised 10,000, 10,000 gold coins to buy moonlight perfume, which was the most brilliant moment in the history of moonlight perfume, and Eva asked if there was no capital. Fighting with that crazy woman, the money of the people is given by the man, and his own money is exchanged with his brother''s **** sweat.


    "Five thousand five!" If you want to gamble, then you can gamble thoroughly, and Hillester thinks bitterly, either to get a chance to turn over, or to be poor, to continue the days of drunken dreams.


    "Six thousand!!" Eva bites her teeth. This is the highest price she can make. It is high. If I go back, I can¡¯t tell my brother. It¡¯s a very special time. If you change this money into a magic crystal, the brothers and sisters may You can have a little hope of survival.


    "Six thousand five!!!" Hillester is still smiling, as if the money is not his own.


    The audience was completely silent, including Eva.


    "The first six thousand five!"


    "The sixth and fifth times!"


    "Six thousand five for the third time!"


    "Complete! Congratulations to this gentleman, this bottle of moonlight perfume, belongs to you!" The elf on the stage was excited and blushing, 6,500 gold coins, which is definitely a result that can make people stunned.


    After paying the gold coins and getting the perfume, Hillist and Gail walked out, and the woman wearing the cloak just came over from the side, just when the two were close enough to reach. Hillist suddenly slammed, as if something had been smashed, and the body fell in the direction of the woman, and the left hand was dancing in the air, as if to grab something, just across The woman covered her cloak, and Hill''s fingers were lightly ticked, and the woman''s cloak fell, and Gael also took a step forward, holding the body that Hillester stumbled. This did not let him fall to the ground.


    "What are you doing?!" The woman turned sharply and asked with anger.


    Hillett''s unsettled look stood up with the help of Gail, and glanced at the corner of his eye, really loved the baby! I couldn''t help but be surprised, but my face was a sorry expression: "Please forgive me for being rude. You see, I am not deliberate..."


    Speaking of this, Hillester suddenly opened his mouth and stunned, staring at Eva, as if he had seen something incredible.


    "What''s so good?!" Eva was very angry. First, the last bottle of moonlight perfume was taken away by this guy, and then almost hit himself. This is not in the city of Lonely, Eva has long been a big fireball. It¡¯s gone.


    "You...you... impossible, impossible! Bernice... Bernice, you are not dead?" Hillester said palely and incoherently.


    "Is I dreaming? Tell me! Am I dreaming?!" Hillester grabbed Gael with a backhand that no aristocratic demeanor at the moment, and kept asking.


    Gail¡¯s eyes flashed and he understood the meaning of Hillester¡¯s intentions. He laughed in his heart. Although the boy was somewhat unsettled, the reaction was quite quick.


    "Young Master! You don''t want this, Bernice is dead!" Gael said sadly, and immediately bowed to Eva. "Please forgive the rudeness of my young master. It is really... because of you and The fianc¨¦e who died of the young master looks too much."


    Eva¡¯s anger gradually subsided. Seeing the opposite of the young blonde, I can know how deep he is about his fiancee. There is always a soft string in the heart of a woman. Now I love the baby. I feel that there is a place in my heart that has been moved. Looking at the smashing youth, it is not as annoying as it used to be.


    Different mindsets, the angle of view of the same thing will change, and now Eva has not hated Hiller so much. At this time, I found out that this blond youth is not a general handsome. To be precise, it is better than Eva. All men who have experienced are much more handsome.


    "Yeah... Bernice is dead, she won''t come back again..." Hillett woke up from obsession, and said in a sad tone, he bent down deeply toward Eva. I am really sorry, I hope you can forgive my abruptness."


    After that, regardless of the reaction of Eva, he turned and walked away. Before leaving, he also looked deeply at Eva, grievances, sadness, confusion, heartache, all kinds of emotions in the eyes of Hillester. The middle table is fully exposed.


    Looking at the lonely back, Eva¡¯s heart had no reason to tremble, and almost wanted to stay out. She didn¡¯t know why she had such a ridiculous idea, but this idea is so real at this moment. It exists in her heart.


    Suddenly, Hiller stopped his footsteps and walked back to Eva. He took out the bottle of moonlight perfume that had just been photographed from his arms and handed it to Eva: "Can you accept my apology? ¡±


    Eva stunned: "But... isn''t this what you just bought?"


    "I can''t use it anymore." Hillester shook his head, and there was a deep sorrow in his eyebrows. "Benice likes this perfume most, but she has already left, forever Can''t come back."


    Eva finally understood that the man was originally commemorating the death of his wife and came here to buy the bottle of perfume at any cost. Looking at the brows of the blonde youth in front of him, Eva couldn¡¯t help but want to reach out and caress. Ping that grief.


    "You don''t accept it?" Hillester shook his head in disappointment. "I really don''t mean anything else. Please forgive me for saying rudeness. You look like Bernice... It''s really like it, exactly the same. Please accept it, for my Bernice."


    Eva finally couldn¡¯t help but say: "If Bonice is still there, I will not want to see you sad now."


    Hillester¡¯s eyes lit up: ¡°So you agree to accept it?¡±


    Eva took a smile and received the moonlight perfume: "Can I refuse?"


    "Thank you." Hiller seems to have finally fulfilled his long-cherished wish for a long time. He longed a sigh of relief: "Your beauty is like a bright moon, and the bright stars are also eclipsed. I sincerely wish you all the best." Can have a good home." After that, he did not go back with a few people from Gail.


    "Wait a minute!" Eva shouted subconsciously.


    Hillester stopped and turned around, some strangely watching Eva: "What happened? You still have something?"


    "I..." Eva suddenly didn''t know what to say, she didn''t know why she just shouted that sentence.


    Hillester stood there quietly, waiting for Eva to open his mouth, not impatient.


    "I... I mean, you gave me such a valuable gift, I haven''t said thank you yet." Eva finally found an excellent excuse.


    Hillester smiled and smiled warmly. "The more precious perfume that is used on your body is just an embellishment, you don''t have to care."


    "I have... I should ask you to sit at my house, but... I have some troubles at home these days. It is not convenient for you to go. I hope you don''t mind." Eva said with some embarrassment, in love Accepting such a valuable gift from others, you should also make an invitation for minimum courtesy, even for a simple dinner.


    The news that the dragonslayer returned to the city of Lonely, Mante and Eva had already known. Originally, Mante was opposed to Eva¡¯s appearance, but the obsessiveness of Eva has reached a certain level. To the extent that for her, there is no moonlight perfume, it is simply not as good as death. In the end, Mante was really ignorant of Eva, and had to allow her to come out, but because the people who knew him in the city of Lonely were much more than the ones who knew Eva, Mante did not dare to appear, only in Eva. Before she left, she repeatedly reminded her to hide herself.


    Eva did indeed be careful, always covering her face with a cloak. When Hillist hit her cloak, Eva was also full of vigilance against the blonde youth until Hiller wanted to send moonlight perfume. To her, Eva still did not let go of her heart, as long as Hillett showed her intention to take the opportunity to approach her, Eva would definitely refuse to be thousands of miles away.


    On the contrary, after Eva took the perfume, Hillist turned and left without hesitation. At this moment, Eva finally put down her vigilance. This blonde youth really just wants to put it. The perfume was given to her, for his fianc¨¦e, not to be disadvantaged.


    ¡°Trouble?¡± Hillester asked in amazement. ¡°I can take the liberty to ask, what can I do for you?¡±


    Eva smiled and shook her head and said: "Your kindness is my heart, but this thing... I am blunt, not ordinary people can solve it." Seeing the inexorable color on the surface of Hiller, Eva quickly added: "I don''t look down on you, but it''s really... with your strength, or don''t get involved."


    Hillester looked at Eva deeply: "It is my pleasure to be able to serve you. As for..." Hillester paused and smiled: "Do you know my strength? Gaelic Is there anything that is not strong in the city of Lonely?"


    Gail whispered: "Here? Young Master, here is just a small group of mercenaries who are rushing for life."


    Eva''s face changed slightly. She was somewhat resentful. Although her voice was very gentle and her face was flat, but her eyes kept a kind of overlooking angle. Is it a small mercenary? Eva sneered in her heart. The dragon slayer was also a mercenary. I don¡¯t know if the old man in front of the dragon slayer was dare to speak like this. !


    At this moment, the crowd suddenly became quiet, and a team of elves came out from the back hall and walked straight in the direction of Hillester. The headed elf is very ugly, and the beautiful elf is not unusual, but the ugly elf is very rare. However, her ugliness is completely caused by the day after tomorrow. A slanted scar extends from her forehead to her. On the side, through her left eye, her right eye is as clear and green as the lake, while the left eye is a strange, empty pale, without pupils, making people look at the numbness. There is a large scarlet on her right face, and even the twisted and beating muscles and blood vessels can be clearly seen. It should have been that someone had torn the muscles on her face and did not get timely treatment, so they left A terrible scar.


    It¡¯s just that her look is very calm, as if she didn¡¯t know her ugliness, she walked slowly to the front of Hillist and bowed: ¡°Master Ender, our elders want to see you, may I ask...¡±


    "I am in a bad mood now, change the day." Without waiting for the elf to finish the conversation, Hillester interrupted the other party very rudely.


    "Excuse me." The elf was not irritated by rejection. Her gaze fell on Gail and whispered, "Hello."


    ¡°Hello.¡± Gail¡¯s manager returned to the right color.


    "Please say hello to the adults on my behalf." The elf smiled.


    Eva¡¯s face has changed dramatically. In fact, the rules set by the elves are very demanding. Only ten bottles of moonlight perfume are sold each month, encouraging people to compete with each other and earning the best benefits from them. No one is a fool, so many people are This is dissatisfied. Someone once vented their anger to the elf''s head because of the failure of the auction, but soon they found themselves wrong and wrong.


    Everything is because of the existence of this elf! One of the two killing machines in Yehliucheng, the big elf Lydia! It is said that Lydia was a tenth-level ranger 150 years ago, and now the strength is even more unfathomable. In the battle with the Black Crow City, Lydia is the power of Yeliucheng to fight against Zaguned. The pillar, even more terrifying is that Lidia has experienced countless battles for more than a hundred years. She has already become a rock-solid character in the ruthless war, which really provokes her to be angry, her means are even more brutal. Zaguned is more determined.


    Who can be worthy of the big elf Lydia personally invited to come? Eva looked at Hillester in a dull manner.


    A young aristocrat who is not good at all, is surrounded by a strong person who can pay attention to Lydia, and the two guards behind him also have incomprehensible strength. Without a doubt, Eva can already be sure. The young man in front of him is the successor to a large family, or else he cannot explain the situation.


    If they can get their help... Eva hesitates, but after weighing for a long time, she decided to go back and discuss it with her brother.


    "Young Master, the elders of Yehliucheng want to see you... I think it¡¯s good to see you first, otherwise go back..." Gail¡¯s manager stared at the back of the elf and whispered softly.


    "I said, I am in a bad mood now." Hillester seems to be very self-willed. Of course, self-willedness is an immature performance, immature, and often means easy to use.


    Eva bit her lip and she finally made a decision...

 Chapter 192： Advanced

    Chapter 192 Advanced


    Han Jin slowly opened his eyes, a group of fireflies sized red light flew out of his mouth, hovering around his body, the red light gradually expanded, and a half-foot-long sword appeared in the red light. trace.


    Han Jin reveals a bitter smile. If the flying sword is also divided into grades, this flying sword is undoubtedly the next product. The **** that he attached to the flying sword is shaken by his own three flavors, that is, when he When using this flying sword to fight, it will be the same as before, and it needs to be driven by hand.


    Although Taoism and magic are two very different ways of energy operation, they also have in common in many respects.


    He was disappointed. However, this is the first true flying sword in his refining and transformation. He destroyed the re-refining, he was somewhat reluctant, and time was not enough. He used it to refine the flying sword. After a few days, I don¡¯t know how Chic is going.


    Han Jin thought as he turned to get out of bed, walked to the door and gently pushed open the door. The moonlight in the courtyard was washed, but there was a table and a few chairs. Xiannier and Elena were positive. Sitting in a chair and talking softly about something.


    After hearing the movement behind him, Sennier suddenly turned back and saw Han Jin at a glance. At that time, she showed a look of surprise and joy: "You..." But she swallowed the words below.


    "I will tell you!" Yalena laughed. "Do you still know it?!"


    "What are you talking about!" Xiannier''s face was reddish and she gently pushed Yalina.


    Han Jin looked up and looked at the sky and asked: "A few days have passed?" Since he was appointed, he has always kept his ears out of the window and his heart is only for the state of flying swords. This is also because he is in a place that is not familiar. Otherwise, he will take longer to enter.


    When he broke through the entrance, he needed to adjust himself. However, the Taraxia mountains were dangerous. Finally, they were attacked by mercenaries. He didn''t have that time at all, so he was so eager.


    "Three days!" Yalena looked up and down Han Jin, curiously asked: "You are not hungry?"


    "Not hungry."


    "It¡¯s weird..." Yalena groaned. Han Jin ate something to eat a lot of food. Compared with now, the contrast is great. I haven¡¯t eaten anything for a few days and nights. How can I have nothing at all?


    "Are you okay?" asked Siniel, who remembered the anomaly of the day.


    "Nothing, I am fine."


    "Get it!" Yarina suddenly reached out.


    "What?" Han Jinyi.


    "The magic props you made, the magic sword! Take it out and let me see!" Let Yarina stay with Siniel, except for Hanjin¡¯s own factors, which is the attraction of that kind of magic. Forced. Yalena has a natural enthusiasm for magic since she was a child. At some point, she can even stay in the magic lab for a few months. For her, magic is everything, and this is how she became a magician at a young age. The important reason, after seeing Han Jin in the refining and flying sword that day, she has been waiting for this moment.


    Han Jin paused, reached out in front of his eyes, and then spread his hand, a faint red light appeared in his palm.


    Yalina looked at her eyes with a big look. A small sword seemed to have life. It grew slowly. Finally, it became a short sword with a half-foot length. The shape of the sword and Sunil bought it. Compared with the time, there is not much change, just a small half, but the sword has a lot of strange patterns, like an oval vortex, giving a sense of mystery.


    Elena reached out and touched the short sword with a slamming sound. A fire broke out from the sword and wrapped around the finger of Yalina. Yalena was shocked and hurriedly retracted her finger. The lips blew hard, and turned over the observations to see if their hands were burnt.


    Han Jin can''t laugh and cry: "This magic sword will not actively attack people, you can rest assured."


    "Is it?" Xiannier also developed curiosity, and Han Jin said that the magic sword would not actively attack people, which made her courage become very big. With the sway of the fairy finger, the flying sword rose. A piece of foggy Mars, chasing and chasing around, is at the fingertips of Sunil.


    "It''s so beautiful..." Sunil''s eyes lit up.


    "I look!" Yalena also leaned closer, two small white hands, rushing to stroking on the flying sword, with their movements, a cluster of Mars splashed out, even wrapped them all together Inside, at the beginning, Irina had some worries, and slowly let go. From time to time, she made a clear laugh and teased Mars, which was flashing around. At this moment, she was not like the original iceberg anywhere. tutor.


    Han Jin was speechless for a while, Feijian would not attack people because he was controlling Feijian. Otherwise, the three flavors of the fire had already burned two small white hands into ashes.


    "Okay?" Han Jin asked, his weapon was used as a toy by others, and he was somewhat uncomfortable in his heart.


    After the sudden change, Yalin reached out and grabbed the flying sword, hiding behind her, and fixedly watching Han Jin: "Give me this magic sword, okay?"


    "Hey..." Han Jin was stunned. What is this, is it robbing? !


    "Give it to me, okay?!" Yalena put on a tone of pleading. Obviously, she already liked the pole of this magic sword. In fact, she really likes magic. If Han Jin really puts the sword Give it to her, she will rush into the magic lab next time to study the secret of the magic sword.


    "No?" Han Jin showed a smile.


    "I beg you, okay?!" This time, the pleading was mixed with a bit of spoiled, and Yalena resolutely hid her hands behind her back, letting her chest be tall. Under normal circumstances, women use this posture to lie, the meaning is already very obvious, even if you pay a little price, being occupied by some cheap, things will not return! Of course, Yalena didn''t realize how much her posture was. She only remembered that she used this trick in front of her father and her second brother. It has always been unprofitable.


    "You don''t know how..." Han Jin just wanted to say that you didn''t know how to use it. Suddenly I found that Irina''s eyes flashed over. He suddenly reacted. If you use this reason to evade, what is the next step? Yalinna must play the snake on the stick and ask him how to use it.


    "Actually... this is a magical prop that failed." Han Jin''s fingers were lightly picked, and Yarina screamed. The flying sword had broken away from the hand of Yalina and flew back to Han Jin: "This way Well, after two days, I am going to make a magic sword for you. I promise to be a successful work. So, is it OK?"


    "You... stupid!" Yalena hated her, and turned and ran outside the courtyard.


    stingy? Han Jin is very helpless, you are using this flying sword as a plaything, and I have to rely on it to save lives!


    "Yalina is angry!" Sinnel said in a low voice: "You still don''t chase?"


    "What are you chasing?"


    "Go explain!"


    "Forget it, she will be fine tomorrow." Han Jin understands that a woman can''t just read the meaning of words, she will let you chase on the surface, maybe the actual meaning is, you dare to chase? !


    "Is this magic sword...is it difficult to make a success?"


    "It''s not too difficult. The key is that there is no previous experience." Han Jin paused and then shifted the topic: "Right, what happened in these days? How about Chikirk?"


    Speaking of business, Sennier corrected her expression, and in the past few days, she has left a lot of topics, starting with the evaluation of the Qiaoike friends by Gail¡¯s general manager, and so on. She has always said that Eva appeared at the auction. After that, she also talked about the distress of her talks with the elves. Finally, she talked about the abnormality of acquiring the magic crystal. According to the regulations, when the value of the magic crystal is close to the deposit, the person signing the task must add the balance, otherwise the task will be temporarily suspended. The magic crystal Mingming that has been acquired now has exceeded the deposit of 20,000 gold coins. The mercenary guild did not urge them to pay, and the mission did not hang. Sunnier judged that this should be a mercenary guild to them. Express a goodwill.


    Perhaps because of the baptism of the war, Xiannier talked about things clearly, never dragged the water, there is no ''possible'' ''almost'' and so on. It¡¯s just a rumor that the original story is told, let Han Go into your own judgment.


    Han Jin listened for a long time and found that all the things were only being done by Xiannier. He couldn¡¯t help but frown and asked: ¡°What about Lei Zhe? Didn¡¯t help you?¡±


    Once a glimpse of Xiannier, she immediately said something that seemed irrelevant: "Sasio is advanced."


    "Sasio?"


    "Yes, from now on, we have to call him the sage adult." Siniel said with a smile: "I remember, after getting your help, Moss is the first advanced, and then a lot of days. Sasio became a high-ranking warlock. Now, Sasou is the first person to break through the bottleneck. Hehe... they are very irritating to Moss, they are like you, they have not gone out in recent days. I have been practicing inside."


    "Oh." Han Jin nodded. Personal strength is important, but the team can''t be sloppy. Putting all the burden on Xiannier''s shoulders makes him a little unhappy, but he can''t say anything. Because he has also been practicing.


    "Thanks to Yalina." Xiannier sighed: "Since I have been with Yalina, Sasso can ask for advice from any place as long as she doesn''t understand. This opportunity is too rare. Haha... I think Sasko can break through the bottleneck so quickly, and Elena has played a decisive role."


    "What about Nassau? Why didn''t he help you?"


    "Yalina has rented a magic lab, is making dragon scales, Sasio wants to help her." Xiannier smiled sweetly, she felt the change of Hanjin''s mood, more clearly this It is because Han Jin is distressed by her: "You don''t think that I saw that I was chatting with me, I thought she was very relaxed. In fact, the hardest person is her. If it is not bright, I will go to the magic lab until late at night. Can come back."


    Han Jin sighed with a sigh and patted Shannier''s shoulder with his hand: "You go to rest, tired of you in these few days, take a good sleep, don''t think about anything, rest assured, have me!"

 Chapter 193： Expensive laboratory

    Chapter 9.3 Expensive Laboratory


    Han Jin stood there, looking thoughtfully at the back of Sunil, he was a person who could see himself. When it comes to strengths, he relies on the strangeness of the people of this world. In other respects, he Not very outstanding, for example, organizational ability, Lang Ning''s organizational ability is second to none, and Shannier is better than him.


    This captain, he did not do very well, Han Jin sighed a sigh. Through the conversation with Xiannier, he realized that he was too sloppy, and changed his mind to think about it. If his friends who have been together day and night have been making rapid progress, And my strength is always unable to improve, what kind of pressure will this cause?


    Just then, there was a footstep outside, and Edwina happened to pass in front of Hanjin¡¯s courtyard and sensed Han Jin¡¯s gaze. She looked around and looked at it and was hitting Han Jin¡¯s line of sight. Adevina nodded slightly and went straight.


    Han Jin indulged in a moment, walked slowly toward the courtyard door, turned a few turns, and walked into another courtyard. The room in the courtyard was still lit with lights. Obviously, the owner had not yet fallen asleep.


    Han Jin reached out and tapped twice on the door. Inside, there was the voice of Elena: "Who?"


    "It''s me." Han Jin whispered.


    For a moment, screaming, Yalina opened the door, but she was stuck in the door, her face was stretched, and she had a very cold expression. This is no stranger to her. She was just run by Han, she could give Hanjin It¡¯s a strange thing to look good.


    "Are you looking for me?"


    "Well, let''s talk about it." Han Jin said as he walked in, and Yalina not only refused to let it go, but also stopped forward. He almost hit Jaina, and he had to stop.


    "What is it, just say it here."


    "Just... I saw Edwina."


    "What does this have to do with me?"


    "Her state is very bad, how do you say it..." Han Jin thought for a moment: "It¡¯s very sad, very frustrated, remember that Siniel and I said that her longbow was taken away by Mante, that It is easy to understand that the bow has a very important meaning to her. For example, if your magic wand is taken away, or the sword of Moxinke is taken away, your mood will not be good."


    "What do you want to say?" said Yalena coldly.


    "Are you not making a dragonscale leather armor? Stop it first." Han Jin whispered: "I just have a dragon rib here. Can we find a way to make a magic bow for Edwina?"


    "Yeah! I really... didn''t we think of it at the time?!" Yalena screamed.


    "Oh?" Han Jin heard something in Yalina.


    "Do you think everyone is like you? Just care about your own cultivation, don''t care about anything else?!" Yalena whitened Han Jin: "I and Sunnier know that Edwina is in a bad mood, almost running. The weapons store in the city, I want to buy a longbow for Edwina, but ... there is no suitable, not only us, Kane is also going to buy a bow to run around these days."


    "Dragons are here, how can you not think about it?" Han Jin felt a bit strange.


    "What about you? Can we interfere with your cultivation?!" Yalena reacted very quickly and immediately found an impeccable reason: "Dragons give me!"


    Han Jin took a dragon rib from the space ring and handed it to Yarina. Yalena reached out and grabbed the dragon ribs. Suddenly said: "I am not for you, I am for Edwina!"


    "I understand, I understand." Han Jin¡¯s attitude is very good. He should turn around and leave here with two sounds.


    "What are you doing?" Yalena entered the house with a dragon rib, but it quickly came out again, and she had a white fluffy cloak on her body.


    "Go back, don''t bother you to rest."


    "Come with me to the lab, just as the two dwarf blacksmiths we hired are still there, and I am going to make the longbow tonight."


    "You are not sleeping?"


    "I can''t sleep."


    "How can I not sleep?" In fact, Han Jin did not want to know the reason. He just expressed his concern to ease the atmosphere between the two people.


    "It''s popular."


    Han Jinxi closed his mouth. He originally thought that in the next few days, he would take some energy from the earth elements and make a sacred murder. Then, if you look at the situation, you still have to take the energy of the fire element. How can you give it to Ya? Linna made a toy flying sword, this lady is really untouchable!


    At the gate of the Reaper''s mercenary station, two carriages were parked. Because the resident is already full of people, there are often people who want to go out and do things. It is inconvenient to go back and forth. The area of ??the cliff city is bigger, so Winston. I just bought two new carriages, and I don¡¯t have much money anyway.


    Yalin took the lead in drilling into a carriage, and Han Jin followed in. The two men sat on the wall of the carriage for a while, and Han Jin suddenly reacted, not right! No driver, when is it a head? ! The corner of her eye was pointing to the expression of Yalina''s smile and laughter. Han Jin was speechless and was counted. She had to accompany herself to the magic lab. It turned out to be the idea of ??playing...


    Yalina raised her jaw and clicked forward. The meaning is obvious. Go out!


    Han Jin couldn''t help but pick up the curtain, drilled outside, sat in the driver''s position, picked up the whip across the side, grabbed the reins, and slammed a handful of cracks, pulling the two horses forward. After two steps, but the rut did not turn, the entire carriage was dragged forward, making a harsh friction.


    "Here, here..." A white hand protruded from the curtain and pointed to a handle.


    Han Jin''s face was reddish, and he tried to pull the handle. Sure enough, this time the rut began to turn. In the crisp hooves, the carriage slowly drove up the street.


    "It''s a great honor."


    "What?" Han Jin did not understand.


    "I am so honored to have a dragonsaver to be my driver!"


    There was a smirk of laughter behind him. Han Jin was also teased: "Yalina, are you so active in the college as you are now?" Once the two worlds were human, Han Jin¡¯s heart was very mature, and even arguably The vicissitudes of life, of course, will not be angry because of this, it is too naive, not to mention the car is not a problem, if it is in the capital of the elements, do not know how many people are rushing to rush to drive to Yalinna.


    ¡°In the college? Am I very active now?¡±


    "What do you say?"


    Yalena suddenly silenced. After a long while, she sighed and said quietly: "Actually... I used to laugh and have no time to laugh. I used to think that the mystery of exploring magic is the most interesting and most Meaningful things, but after I came into contact with you, I discovered that people can live happily."


    "You used to be very unhappy?"


    "You, Sasou, Lei Zhe, and Mo Xinke, you are strangers, and your personality is different, but you can be a good friend who is not a brother but a brother. I can see the feelings between you. Yalena whispered: "Can... my big brother and second brother? They are like enemies, unless they don''t meet each other, they will be noisy when they meet, they will fight!"


    "I feel... you seem to like your second brother, but I hate your big brother." Han Jin said.


    Yalena was silent for a moment: "Big Brother is a tenth-level wizard."


    "Oh?!" Han Jin was shocked. The original genius of Yalina was just an accident. Now I understand that it is definitely not the case. It must have a lot to do with Solomon''s Grand Duke. Three children, one of whom is a magician, one is Big magician, can this be explained by luck or chance?


    "The second brother is a warlock. My father is very disappointed with his second brother. When he was a child, he was not very obvious. Later he grew up. Whenever the big brother and his second brother had a quarrel, the father always stood on the side of the big brother without asking the reason. ,and so¡­¡­"


    "So you can''t see the past, always help your second brother? So the relationship between you and your older brother is getting worse?"


    Yalina did not speak, which is equal to the default.


    Han Jin shook his head slightly. In fact, Yalena¡¯s approach was stupid. It didn¡¯t help, but it was on the fire! Yalina¡¯s eldest brother is also a person. He doesn¡¯t mention the character. He always has his own feelings. If he loses, then Yalena will help Edison to speak. He can¡¯t say anything, but if he is in his possession, In the case of the case, Yalina still does not care to help Edison, he must be very annoyed inside, there is a gap between brothers and sisters, similar things happen repeatedly, the gap is getting bigger and bigger, and even become hatred, In the end, he simply sent someone to assassinate Yalina, which is nothing strange. What''s more, Edison is just a warlock. He is not a big threat to Elena''s eldest brother, and Elena is the real nail in the eye and the stab in the flesh. He is also a genius, but his light is covered up by Elena. If Elena¡¯s eldest brother is a self-respecting person, it is absolutely unbearable for him.


    In addition, Solomon Dagong can cultivate his two children into a strong and outstanding person. It is never simple. He will not easily suppress anyone. He should have his deep meaning. Han Jin is indulging, if Solomon¡¯s Grand Duke has decided to let When Elena¡¯s eldest brother inherits his position, then the doubt can be solved. Solomon¡¯s grandfather is protecting Edison and hopes that Edison will endure it, so that after his hundred years, Elena¡¯s eldest brother will not kill. However, Edison''s temper has already determined his destiny, and it continues to develop according to the current situation. Once the power is in the grip, Elena''s eldest brother will never let go of their two brothers and sisters. I want to come to Solomon and I am very upset.


    "Why don''t you talk," said Yalena suddenly.


    "Nothing." Han Jin smiled and said: "You, still don''t understand me and Mo Xinke. They usually have a good relationship because there is nothing to be argued. If there is temptation, it will be played."


    "Ah?" Elena looked surprised.


    "Do not believe? Do not believe you can try."


    "How to try?"


    "For example, if you buy a few pieces of sugar and give it to Lei Zhe in front of him, you just don''t give it to him. I guess he will be very angry."


    "boring!" Yalena smiled, the character of Moxie was rude, and would not fight for a few pieces of sugar, little children? But in my mind, I imagined that the burly Mossenko was very funny for a few thunderstorms.


    "Oh..." Han Jin was talking about boring things, but the idea of ??turning his mind was very serious. After that, I would like to find an opportunity to talk to Yalina.


    "Well, I will buy it tomorrow, and then give it to everyone, it will not be given to you!"


    Han Jin was crying and laughing. He found out that Yalina seemed to be willing to go to him. This feeling is strange and unclear.


    In the gossip, the carriage went to a yard under the guidance of Yalina. Without waiting for the carriage to stop, Yalin jumped from the carriage and stepped forward and pushed the door open.


    From the outside, this yard is very ordinary, but it is different inside. A thick iron gate is engraved with magic runes. The light from the runes flows like a silk thread in the courtyard. The magic laboratory is not ordinary. The location, the facilities inside are very expensive, and the owner of the laboratory will certainly find ways to ensure safety.


    The outside courtyard door is just a boundary. It doesn''t matter if you kick a few feet, but whoever pushes the door of the court to come in, it is the enemy, and the magic array will start immediately.


    "You don''t come in first." Elena turned back and then took out a smooth sign and stuck it in the hole in the center of the iron gate. For a moment, the iron door slowly rose.


    "Come on." Elena waved.


    Sasio appeared at the door, and he looked surprised: "You... how come you?"


    "Of course it''s something, Sasio, we can''t rest today."


    "I have no problem." Sasio shrugged.


    Elena looked up at Sasio and said, "Is taking notes again? You don''t have to be so desperate."


    "Oh... the opportunity is rare." Sasio smiled.


    Elena is no longer talking. As the dean of a magical academy, a pioneer on the road to magic, she knows very well that she has a close look at what it means to release the magic to Sasou, and she also gives the students Through the magic class, this kind of diligent magician made her feel very happy.


    Han Jin is also observing Sasio. Sasio¡¯s face is pale and his eyes are full of bloodshot eyes, but his spirit looks very strong, especially after hearing that I have to work overnight, my eyes are happy. Straight out, it is in a state of excitement.


    "Is you tired in these few days?" Han Jindao.


    "It''s okay." Sasio smiled and shook his head.


    "He was my assistant during the day, he had to make detailed records at night, and then he was looking for some inferior materials to repeat the enchantment process during the day, and he couldn''t sleep for a long time." Yalena said as she walked: "I persuaded He, but he doesn''t listen, you should talk to him well. The road to magic is long. You can''t rush to seek success. You can''t worry too much. Diligence and perseverance are important, but perseverance is more important."


    "Yalina, how do you talk about it... old-fashioned?" Han Jin smiled. "Not like what you said, should... someone said this to you?" In this matter, he I am very supportive of Sasio. Although everyone is very young and has time, it is not a spirit of arrogance. In a certain sense, it can decide how far he can go!


    "You..." Yalina stiffened, and it was really said by Han Jin. Some people actually used this to persuade her.


    During the conversation, they have already passed through the main hall. In front of it is a ladder leading to the underground. This magic laboratory was built underground. Han Jin has never seen a magic laboratory. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s amazing. Wait for him to go. When I stepped through the ladder and stood in the middle of the lab, my look finally changed.


    The whole laboratory is almost four meters high and has a radius of several hundred meters. This is just a room. In front of him, there are two doors. I don''t know what is behind. Walls, floors, and ceilings all seem to use the same material. As for what it is, he can''t judge it, because the runes are everywhere, and like the runes on the iron gate, the runes here are also exuding. The faint light seems to be floating out.


    In the corner of his left corner, there are several huge crystal balls. The largest one has more than two meters in diameter, and it is equipped with a gorgeous base. The top of the crystal ball is close to the ceiling. God knows what it is. use.


    On the right is a row of tall crystal cabinets, more than ten meters long, neatly placed with countless books, some look very new, and some look old.


    In the middle is a long table with bottles and jars filled with various unknown liquids. There are probably thousands of them, and those liquids are more or less shiny, with different colors and dazzling colors. People wonder if they came to a large jewelry store.


    A substantial question came to Hanjin¡¯s mind. He hurriedly asked, ¡°Yalina, how many gold coins did you rent this lab?¡±


    "Ten days, 20,000." Yalena said faintly.


    "I..." Han Jin couldn''t help but clench his fists. He finally understood why Sasio was so hard to learn! Not only because of Elena, but also because Sasko never used this magic lab! Changed to his Han Jin, he will be desperate, how to get back a little comfort.


    "Sasio, you are going to call the two dwarves, um... yes, the longbow that Sunil bought that day? I remember it was in the lab."


    "I am in the warehouse."


    "You handed the longbow to the two dwarfs and let them unload the bowstrings first." Yalena went to the bookcase and scanned the book: "A Devina is good at the wind blade tearing arrow? You ...Hey, ask you!"


    Han Jin just woke up and said with a heavy face: "Yes." He is now suffering from a burst of meat, two thousand gold coins a day? Even if you are born noble, is this too wasteful? ! I don''t know which man can afford you in the future...


    "Gas system..." Yalena looked up on the bookshelf while sinking.


    Han Jin took the past and took out a relatively thin magic book. He curiously looked at it. He thought that this row of books must contain a lot of content. After turning a few books, I realized that there are not so many books. The pages of the magic book are all Made of a special kind of leather, this should be for the sake of collection and durability. The first book he found is only a dozen pages. He knows the above words, but those things like ghosts are completely unknown. However, the Tao is different. In fact, for Yalinna, Han Jin¡¯s Fu is similar to the ghost.

 Chapter 194： Mysterious element

    The first ninety-four chapter mystical elements


    When I¡¯m doing my job, I¡¯m like a person, my face is solemn, my concentration is clear, I have forgotten the existence of Hanjin, I have been there to administer medicine and burn the magic array, Sassu¡¯s Elena¡¯s assistant naturally has to be around Jardine.


    Han Jin feels a little bored. Although this magic lab is very big, there are many things in the house, but he doesn¡¯t dare to touch anything. It would have been a pain to spend two thousand gold coins a day, in case it broke. What is not to be compensated?


    The only thing he can do is to read a book, but most of those magic books are related to potions and magical arrays. Han Jin can''t understand it at all. He has changed more than a dozen books in succession, and none of them can attract his attention.


    Han Jin was not interested. Just as he was preparing to change things, a book with a very simple book jumped into his eyes, and the leather on it had changed color, and it looked very old.


    Han Jin held the thought of watching the last one, and took out the magic book. He probably flipped it over and it was OK. There was no messy rune.


    Han Jin leaned back on the bookcase, turned the book to the first page, and read it carefully. This book should be regarded as a magical primer, and the words are as simple and easy to understand as the outer packaging.


    The author of the book believes that the world is composed of eight elements, including various life, even human beings, and even gods. It is also composed of eight elements. Han Jin has a lot of understanding of the situation in the mainland. No one dares to talk about the gods. The author¡¯s words are a bit too big. If you let the magic guild and the church people see it, this author will definitely be unlucky, but look at the already discolored pages. It should be a long time ago.


    After reading the preface, the following is an introduction of various elements. In front of each chapter, the author has made an evaluation of the elements. For example, the author believes that the fire element is the source of civilization, the water element is the cradle of life, etc. .


    I have seen the four elements of fire, water, earth and gas. The light elements and dark elements are introduced later. The author has spent a lot of space to sing the bright elements, but it is a big attack on the dark elements. This is normal, on the ground. Most races hate the darkness, while the abyss races hate the light.


    After about seven or eight pages, Han Jin changed his posture. The seventh element, the spiritual element, which is introduced below, is very important to the spiritual element. Even the spiritual element is the mother of the six elements. See here, Han Into the exposed look of dignity. The spiritual elements that the author said are similar to the gods in the Tao. Whether it is to display the symbol or manipulate the magic weapon, there must be a strong enough mind to support it. The greater the power of the symbol, the higher the level of the magic weapon, the more the gods will The more powerful. This is like cutting wood. Anyone with a weight of more than ten kilograms can get it. If the handle is heavy, even a kilogram, you need a strong enough body. Otherwise, you can not only cut the firewood, but also hurt yourself. .


    Finally, it is the eighth element. The first seven elements, the author is at most a paragraph to evaluate, and the evaluation of the eighth element, the author used a page, and finally a bold handwriting, saying God The reason why I can become a **** is because I have mastered the secret of the eighth element!


    Han Jin Yue looked at the heart more itchy, hurriedly turned over a page, could not help but stay there, behind the back cover, turned out to be gone! He didn''t give up, he simply closed the back cover, and the back cover was a yellow, even the author''s signature did not. Then he turned the book to the last page and slowly turned the page over. It was still blank, and there was no trace of tearing. Obviously, the book is not destroyed, but the author does not write.


    This magic book is also serialized? ! Han Jin put the book aside and looked at the bookcase very seriously. As long as the appearance appeared to be old, he would take it out and look at it. I don¡¯t know how long it took him to go from one end of the bookcase to the other. I have read hundreds of magic books and never found a sequel.


    Han Jin sighed helplessly, Grandma, met the eunuch! ! But Han Jin is not a person who is easy to give up. He indulged for a moment and suddenly thought of an idea. In order not to affect Yalinna, he hid in the corner, quickly swayed his handcuffs, a mist appeared out of thin air, and finally condensed in his palm. Large and small water droplets, Hanjin unknowingly put water droplets on the pages of the book, waiting quietly for a miracle.


    After waiting for a long time, nothing happened. Han Jin thought for a while, letting out the three flavors of real fire, while carefully reading the pages while baking, until the pages had been baked and curled up, or nothing.


    For quite a long time, Han Jin has been fighting with magic books, such as using nails to scrape pages, looking for possible interlayers, looking at the bright perspective, checking for any residual writing, etc., failing again and again. It did not make Han Jin discouraged, which reflected his strong perseverance from the side, but the yellow magic book was tortured more and more by Han Jin.


    Han Jin is more focused than Yalinna, and he has gone all out to do it. He has not even heard the voice of Yalinna¡¯s surprise, and he does not know that it is already bright.


    "Raphael, what are you doing?" Yalina¡¯s voice rang after Han entered.


    At this moment, Han Jin closed one eye and blocked the magic crystal of a fire attribute in front of him. He was observing the magic book through the magic crystal. He returned to God, and he reluctantly put away the magic crystal, and his look looked very good. Lost, it seems that there is no secret in the book, but the author does not write, **** eunuch!


    After waiting for a long time, Yalinna did not see Han Jin¡¯s answer. She was very surprised. She explored a magic book and looked at two pages. She looked up and looked at Han Jin with a smile like a smile: ¡°Raphael Do you want to be a god?"


    Anyone who hears this sentence will laugh and become a god... This kind of thing is too embarrassing. No one will dream in the daytime, but it is better to be a super-powerful person, but Han Jin and anyone else. Not the same, he is a comprehension, why is it true? It is for the purpose of feathering into a fairy, to seal God! It is to be with the heavens and the earth, with the sun and the moon! If it is not a fairy, what is it true? !


    Yalinna¡¯s words were hitting Hanjin¡¯s hole door. He was there and didn¡¯t know what to answer.


    Yalena smiled and threw the magic book to Han Jin. Then she walked back and said, "The book was written by a madman named Richard. He died in the madhouse, huh... Don''t believe that he is gibberish. There are only seven elements in the world. There is an eighth element there. It''s just..." Yalina''s figure suddenly froze, and then turned around bit by bit. Staring at Han Jin, his face is full of shock.


    "What''s wrong?" Seeing that Elena was forced to come forward by herself as a big enemy, Han Jin asked in a wrong way.


    Yalinna had to stop before Han Jin¡¯s body. The two people¡¯s bodies were almost stuck together. She stared at Han Jin and said, ¡°Let me, there is really an eighth in the world. Element, is it?"


    "What?" Han Jin is even more confused. Just now, Yalena also said that the author of the book is a madman in a scornful tone, but now her attitude has changed greatly. This makes no sense.


    "The magic that you release is the use of the eighth element! So, we can''t sense the magic fluctuations, just like we can''t sense the eighth element! Right?!" Yalena word-by-word Said, but her tone seemed a bit difficult, because what she said now has subverted the roots of magic. After all, Yalina is a young man. It is easier to accept new things. If you change an old magician, you will never think about it. Even if Hanjin gives him more surprises, he will not.


    "What do you say? What do I use the eighth element?!" Han Jin asked inexplicably.


    Is it confusing? See how I can tear you through! Yalina bit her lip and suddenly spread her hand: "Give me!"


    "Yalina, what''s wrong with you?" Sasko came over, and Han Jin and Yalinna looked too weird.


    "Sasio, you go back, there is nothing wrong with you here!" Yalena said in a commanding tone, she is not venting anything, Han Jin has mastered it, it is a big secret, if Sasio also came over. So, the possibility of letting Han Jin reveal the secret will become even smaller.


    Sasou glimpsed, but he still retreated.


    "What do you want?" Han Jin could not help but take a step back. The two people were too close. He could even smell the fragrance that Yalina exhaled.


    "The magic crystal just now." Yalina''s hand was shaking with excitement, finally! Her mystery has finally been solved! ! Han Jin can easily release one kind of magic that she has never seen before, but how can she not sense the magical fluctuations, which has caused her great confusion. Now, everything is solved, because the eighth element The presence!


    Han Jin took a piece of fire attribute magic crystal from the space ring and handed it to Yalina. Yaliner once again grabbed the magic book, learned Hanjin to close one eye, and then lifted the magic crystal to her eyes, serious Observing the magic book.


    Yalin used much longer time than Han Jin. She didn''t know which page Han Jin had just watched. She could only turn it over one page, but from the first page to the last page, she didn''t find anything. When I looked at Han Jin with the suspicion, I took the book and turned it forward.


    Han Jin looked at Yalin with a stunned look, and he could not understand the intention of Yalina.


    "You perfuse me! This is not the magic crystal just now!" Yalena screamed.


    "I... some can''t remember." Han Jindao, he really can''t remember, just just took out a fire attribute magic crystal, and the shape of the magic crystal is almost the same, where can he be clearly divided?


    "Give me!" Yalina spread her hand again.


    Han Jin took out a magic crystal similar to the impression, handed it to Yarina, and finally couldn''t help but ask: "Can you tell me, what are you looking for?"


    "What are you looking at?" Elena asked.


    Han Jin was asked to live. Of course he could not say that he wanted to be a god, so he wanted to find the secret in the book.


    Yalinna did not take care of Han Jin again, and once again looked at the magic book, but the result was inevitable, she had nothing.


    "How do you look at me with this kind of look?" Han Jin smiled bitterly.


    "You will perfuse me again! This is not the magic crystal just now!"


    "Yalina, I really can''t remember, let''s say, it''s all the fire attribute magic crystal, and there is no difference."


    Yalina was determined to look at Han Jin, as if to distinguish Han Jin from panic, then suddenly retracted the magic book into his space ring.


    "That... that seems to be someone else''s thing?"


    "There are so many magic books anyway, they will not find one without them." Yalena said faintly, and then went up the ladder.


    "Adevina''s longbow?" Han Jin remembered the business.


    "It has been successful." Sasio sighed, he really couldn''t figure out what happened to Hanjin and Yalinna, especially Han Jin, just the surprise of Yalena''s surprise, Han Jin did not listen to anything. To?


    When Elena put the longbow in front of Edwina, Edwina was shocked and she could hardly believe her eyes. Winston deliberately vacated a house to make a restaurant, saying that everyone was together and lively. Now it is just when eating breakfast, everyone has witnessed this scene.


    Because it is made by myself, there is no fancy, and the two dwarf craftsmen will of course not do much. How does Yalena say how they do it, the dark bow on the back, except for the mysterious magic runes, there is no decoration, It seems a bit rudimentary, but the long, gorgeous bowstring is very unusual. The original dark brown dragon rib has now turned into a blue, as clear as the sky, connected with two arches, tightly stretched. Like a shining light,


    "I hope you like it." Elena smiled.


    "Is this for me?" Edvina asked.


    Han Jin was also watching A Devina. He didn''t pay attention. When he and Yarina walked into the restaurant, the formerly restless Siniel slowly lowered his head, and then everyone''s eyes focused on the magic. On the bow, Xiannier quietly stood up and left the restaurant.


    However, Han Jin, Mo Xinke and others have formed an inseparable group in the thrills again and again. Han Jin is sloppy and has not noticed the exception of Xiannier, but others are watching it.


    Lei Zhe stood up and walked slowly to Han Jin. He shot Han Jin¡¯s shoulder. After Han Jin turned around, he made a look and walked outside the restaurant.


    ¡°Is there something?¡± Han Jin followed Lei Zhe and went out and asked softly.


    "You go to Xiannier." Lei Zhe sighed.


    ¡°Xinnier?¡± Han Jin looked back at the restaurant and didn¡¯t see the figure of Xiannier: ¡°What happened to Xiannier?¡±


    "I told you yesterday, let her go to sleep?"


    "I am, how?"


    "And then when Siniel goes to sleep, do you sneak out with Elena?"


    "Stolen... Is it wrong with this word?" Han Jin smiled bitterly.


    "Is it inappropriate for you or isn''t it right?" Lei Zhe said slowly: "In any case... I tell you, after Xiannier fell asleep yesterday, he remembered another thing, went out to find you and found that you have already gone. Then, we were all alarmed, and then found that together with the ''missing'', there is Yalina, huh, huh... you think about it."


    Han Jin blinked and he realized the seriousness of the problem.

 Chapter 195： Message

    The first ninety-five chapter news


    Standing outside Sunil''s room, Han Jin hesitated. He didn''t knock at the door. He only tried to push and push the door. The attitude of Xiannier was already obvious. She didn''t want to talk to others now. I just want to stay alone, but it¡¯s hard to beat Hanjin. He is the only Taoist inheritor in the world.


    Han Jin¡¯s figure shrank down. The next moment, he had already risen quietly behind Xiannier. Xiannier didn¡¯t realize that there was more than one person in the room. She stood at the table and stroked the flowers in the bottle. While singing an unknown song, in this respect, he is not much better than Qi Keke. The old Elvish that Chanel sang, he can¡¯t understand a word, he can only hear the song long and sad.


    Han Jin hesitated for a moment, but he reached out and took a shot of Sunnier¡¯s shoulder. The song stopped and Han Jin even saw it clearly. The soft fluff behind the neck of Xiannier stood up in an instant, but Xian Niel immediately relaxed again, her fingers gently stroking on the petals, and a low inaudible sigh.


    After waiting for a while, Nancy did not turn back and talked to himself, leaving only one back to himself. Han Jin was somewhat embarrassed: "What are you singing? Very good!"


    "Can you understand?"


    Which pot does not open the pot? Han Jin is speechless for a while, can only say a set of words: "Music regardless of national boundaries and ethnicity, isn''t it?"


    "That''s not necessarily." Sinnel slowly turned over: "Have you heard the orc shaman singing?"


    "No."


    "I have the opportunity to take you to see and see, I can guarantee that you will take back the sentence just now."


    Han Jin didn''t want to continue discussing the issue of music. He paused: "Xinnier, last night..."


    Xiannier suddenly reached out and hugged Han Jin¡¯s mouth and shook his head. ¡°You don¡¯t have to explain, I know that you and Yalana are going to make a magic bow for Edwina.¡±


    "So how are you..."


    "I just have a little bit of unhappiness." Suniler smiled: "In fact, it is the same for you. If I promise you, I will stay with you, and I will run out with a man. What do you think?"


    Han Jin thought very vaguely about his position. Unfortunately, no matter which partner Sunnier goes out with, he will not have any doubts. He can only say that this is the difference between men and women. He believes that friends also Believe in Siniel, sometimes men are much older than women. But he can''t tell the truth, he is looking for relief, not to quarrel.


    Seeing Han Jin¡¯s laughter, Xiannier shook his head: ¡°Busy all night, haven¡¯t you eaten yet?¡±


    "I am not hungry." Han Jin found a few bloodshot eyes in Xiannier''s eyes, but it was not as obvious as Sasou: "You haven''t slept yesterday?"


    "I can''t sleep, think about things."


    Having said that, neither of them knew what to say. Han Jin hesitated for a moment, reached out and touched the mask on Xiannier¡¯s face. If he didn¡¯t know what to say, then do something, and Shanni¡¯s mask obscured. Too many expression changes, so that he can not ponder the heart of Siniel.


    Xiannier gave up a bit, didn''t know what it was, and then did not move, let Han Jin groping on her mask, Han Jin''s movements were awkward, and worried about the pain of Xiannier. After a long touch, I could not take off the mask.


    Xian Nier asked her own hands, pulled off the mask, threw it aside, looked up at Han Jin, and said in a delicate voice: "What are you doing? Haven''t seen it?"


    Looking at the smiling smile of Xiannier, Han Jin¡¯s eyes are flickering. Perhaps, this little thing can make Siniel wonder, because they have never made a promise between them. In fact, this promise is wonderful, true and false. All in one heart, if the promised person thinks this is true, the promise will come true, if the promised person does not believe, the promise will only become a joke.


    Han Jin¡¯s hand clasped Sunil¡¯s waist, and his fingertips felt that Sunil¡¯s muscles had become stiff at once. However, no man would retreat at this time. Han Jinwei used force to put Xianni I am going to myself.


    Xiannier held Hanjin¡¯s chest with both hands, and her look looked very scared: "You... what are you going to do?!"


    Han Jin added a little effort, and Shannier¡¯s arms were soft and slamming, and he couldn¡¯t help but rush into Han¡¯s arms.


    Xiannier was stiff and then struggled hard. She didn''t have any preparations at all. The brain was still chaotic. It was not resistance and Hanjin''s intimacy. Struggling was only her instinctive reaction.


    "You have a flower here."


    Sunnier''s strength is limited, at least not as determined as against the enemy, so he can control the body of Shannier with one hand, and the other hand is stroking the face of Xiannier.


    flower? Xiannier stunned. In the forest, she had the habit of arranging flowers on her hair, but today she did not dress at all. Where did the flowers come from?


    "Don''t move, let me try."


    Chanel is still thinking about the problem of flowers. Han Jin has already pressed down, and before Siniel reacted, he pressed on the delicate lips of Xiannier.


    Sunil only felt a whirlwind, a heart madly jumping, almost jumping out of the throat, both hands slaplessly on Han Jin¡¯s back, but the power was too small and too small, not so much protest. It is better to say that it is encouraging.


    This kind of thing, there is no fairness between Hanjin and Xiannier, Hanjin is a veteran, otherwise the Chungang film that sees the live version will not appear so indifferent, and become so law-abiding after rebirth, just because of survival. The pressure is too great.


    Sunil finally recovered a line of sobriety. For a mysterious mentality, she wanted to blame Han Jin: "How can you do this?!" But what shouldn¡¯t be, she should open her mouth and prove it. Her waking is very limited.


    Han Jin finally found the gap and broke through the teeth of Xiannier.


    A woman always builds a strong wall to protect her fragile heart. What a man has to do is to knock the wall a little bit, and the power cannot be too big, so that when the wall is smashed, the heart will Broken, the power can not be too small, otherwise it can only be rotated outside the wall.


    Han Jin¡¯s goal is clear, so he doesn¡¯t have any extra moves, and he introduces Sunnier a little bit better.


    It¡¯s a good thing to grind. At this moment, the sound of Chitak suddenly sounded outside: ¡°Adults, adults, have news!¡±


    Xiannier moved like an electric shock, but this time, she seems very determined, must be separated from Hanjin''s claws, and the devil''s mouth!


    "Qi Qi Ke, you are usually very clever, how can you not understand what I mean?!" Then came the voice of Lei Zhe''s anger.


    Han Jin secretly sighed, then let go of Xiannier, looking at the eyes of the eyes, and the pink cheeks, he felt that he should leave a sentence. Soothing is useless. Men should be tough. At least this is Han Jin¡¯s point of view. It breaks through the wall and touches the fragile heart. When leaving, it¡¯s too much to ask for forgiveness with ''sorry'' and ''desolation''. It¡¯s boring, but you should use the tone of the command to say that this wall hole is reserved for me, not blocked! Also, if you want to watch it, you can''t let other men get in!


    "This thing..." Han Jin took the mask of Xiannier and looked at it. He looked like a rubbish: "Don''t wear it unless you think I can''t protect you."


    After that, Han Jin went to the front of the door, opened the door and strode out.


    Lei Zhe and Chitke stood together, and Qi Keke¡¯s look was very embarrassing, but Lei Zhe was a tight face. Han Jin asked faintly: ¡°What news?¡± Although he felt very disappointed, he could control Living in your own emotions, men are a responsibility, and captains are also a kind of responsibility. Strictly speaking, the latter is more important than the former, because the latter is associated with many people''s lives!


    "Last night, when Hillester was eating, he met Eva again." Chitke sneaked a peek at Han Jin¡¯s look and said: "At that time, Eva was very surprised, but I saw that she was Deliberately, adults, Mante, the guy should be heartbroken."


    "Oh?"


    "Adult, and Mante now has a helper. When Hillester returns, Gail found that several thieves have been secretly following."


    "Go, let''s talk to the front." Han Jindao, this news, should also let Gibran and Winston and others know that he does not know what kind of cards Mante has, and they need two full assistance.


    In the dining room, everyone is surrounded by Edwina. The original sorrowful Edwina has become a breezy dance, and she caressed the magic longbow. Her movements are even gentler than when Han Jin touched Senniel. It is said that the pain of falling out of love lies in the fact that the yellow and yellow are not connected. In fact, the reason is the same. Without the right weapon, her ten-level ranger can''t play its due power. Now, Edwina has recovered her confidence.


    After listening to the introduction of Chituk, everyone was surprised and happy, and I have to finish one tonight! Gibran will never let go of Mante, and Edwina is the first to stand up and ask for a fight, and Winston has already reached an unwritten article with the Dragonsman mercenary group and mercenary guild. The agreement, decided to abandon Mante, and Han Jin, Yalina close relationship, for him, this is a very good performance opportunity.

 Chapter 196： Left hand

    The first ninety-six chapter left hand


    The late autumn night is getting colder, but the lonely city has become more and more lively. The spring and summer seasons are the climax of hunting World of Warcraft, because many middle-level Warcraft are mating in the early spring, and the late summer is born. No matter which kind, it will greatly consume the physical strength of Warcraft, so that the mercenary''s hunting action becomes a breeze. Sometimes, even without hands-on, you can be cheap.


    In winter, it is a season of carnival, at least for the mercenaries. The cold wind will not blow out their desire for a year, not to mention hunting, they do not need to retain physical strength. I have worked so hard for half a year, and enjoying life is a matter of course.


    In the star-studded bar, there are full-fledged mercenaries everywhere, no matter whether they know each other or not, they clink their glasses, drink and drink, celebrate for their holidays, and celebrate their live for another year.


    Half of the men are women. At this time, the number of prostitutes in Lonely City will reach the highest peak, and many new faces will be added. The mercenary¡¯s money is very easy to earn. As long as they look right, these men who have been born and died all year round will not regret it. money.


    Of course, there will be tragedies in comedy. Every business has its own unique rules and tricks. The same is true for prostitutes. If any pretty girl is poor because of family poverty, she is the most hooligan in her ignorance. Maybe only one or two months, the mercenaries who are swarming will be spoiled into disability. If she has enough luck and walks into the upper stream, not only will the money earned several times, but even dozens of the former. Times and hundreds of times, you can maintain your youth and beauty for a long time.


    In fact, everyone needs luck, and cruel luck is luck!


    Eva thinks that she is very lucky, sitting in a luxurious box, sitting opposite a handsome, gentle, very well-trained man, his smile is as bright as the sun, although she does not like the sun, but I have to admit that this man is really good-looking.


    Just as Aiwa looked at Hillist, the box door was knocked, and Eva suddenly reacted. Someone knocked on the door. It should have been seen by Hillett¡¯s guards, but Eva. The mind is not too clear-headed, and because he knows who is outside, he gets up and walks up to the door.


    "Brother? How are you?" Eva looked surprised.


    "I just saw you, but the distance is too far, I still can''t confirm, so I have a chance to look down." Mante said: "How come you come here? Don''t ask me to sit in?"


    "That... then you come in." Eva looked at Hillester, and spit out her tongue.


    Although Mante¡¯s visit was somewhat abrupt and unconcerned, it was normal. One brother, who found his brother, had a date with other men and had enough reason to check for his sister.


    "Is Mr. Mantee? Eva and I mentioned you, hello." Hillester also showed a signature smile.


    "Hello." Mante''s gaze swept from Hiller''s body and looked at Gail''s general manager. He was not interested in the low-powered son, not to mention Eva said that he was sure to fix the man.


    The director of Gail was sitting on the back of the chair and closed his eyes, as if he felt the other person''s sight. He opened his eyes, and Mante squinted and hurriedly shifted his gaze elsewhere. Eva told him very solemnly that the man had a strong and unfathomable powerhouse. Now he looks good. He has experienced many scenes of birth and death, but the eyes of the two eyes can make him feel Uneasy, this is enough to prove what kind of strength the other party has.


    Several people chilled, Mante was going to go, Hillester resolutely stayed, Mante ôÃ also left halfway, and Hiller was very enthusiastic to greet Mante sitting in the chair, then pulling a Red rope, for a moment, a beautifully dressed hostess came in.


    "Mr. Mante, what do you want to drink?"


    "The pine nuts bar." Mante said very casually.


    "Gail, what do you drink?" Hillester asked back.


    "I will not drink, young master, you should drink less, be careful." Gail manager said faintly.


    Hilister smiled and made a snap. The waitress retired, but she didn¡¯t go to pick up the wine. Instead, she went to the second floor and knocked on a door, inside Hanjin and Mo. Xinke and Gibran and others all waited for a long time.


    Just as the waitress walked into the room, Chitke walked out of the opposite room and glanced around. After the waitress, the situation was a bit complicated. Yalin could not freely release the magic. Reconnaissance by his eyes.


    "Adult, everything is normal." Chirk said in a positive tone.


    Han Jin nodded and turned his eyes to the waitress: "What did he want?"


    "Rum, adult." The waitress lowered his voice.


    "Oh." Han Jin made a look to Qi Keke, and Qi Keke hurriedly took out a light red vial and handed it to the waitress: "Tell your lover, when he adjusts the rum, add the potion. Going in, it''s easy."


    The waitress took the pill bottle and bit his lip. He did not rush to leave, looking at Han Jin with a look of hope.


    "Reassure, as long as things are done, adults will redeem for you, and then you and your lover will be free." Chitak''s tone was put a little more: "Look what? Not fast?!"


    The waitress squatted out.


    "Qi Qi Ke, are you sure this agent will work?" Han Jin asked softly.


    "Adult, this medicine is made by the hand of Yalinna, and it will definitely not go wrong."


    "I am asking for your recipe."


    "I can guarantee that adults, even if Mante has only drunk half a glass of wine, he can no longer summon the abyss and snakes, and can''t release the space scroll!" Chidike said confidently.


    "That''s good."


    Gibran walked over to the window, pulled the white window screen apart, and closed the black curtain on the outside. His movements were signals. The mercenaries in twos and threes appeared on both sides of the street and began to set up roadblocks quickly.


    "In fact, we don''t have to spend this money?" Hayden, who is near Gibran, said: "You can do this job by finding a maid from the mercenary guild.


    "Mant is very alert, and he used to come to this place often to find a familiar face to let him relax." Gibran faintly replied.


    In the box, Mante was hitting the side of Hillett''s origins, the door of the box was pushed open, and the waitress walked in, gently put the tray on the table and retired.


    Others, about the other side of the story, telling about their experiences of traveling, interesting things, such as beads, and frequently toasting, indicating that Mante is drinking, but Hillester¡¯s performance can only be lost to Eva, he The image is even taller in the eyes of Eva, and Mante is not a drinker. It is not for drinking. It is really not persuaded, but he only picks up the glass and gently touches his lips. Suddenly his face is big. change.


    Mante''s strength is still not at home. If he pretends to be nothing, it is hard to say whether he will come to a big turn. Unfortunately, he has great hopes for Hillester and suddenly finds the other person''s comfort. The emotional upheaval is completely manifested on the face.


    Hillester was very clever. Seeing Mante''s face was not right, screaming: "Gail!" Then he even rolled the chair back.


    Gail sighed, this is a young man''s business, he played with a play is no problem, do not want to really intervene, but has already reached this point, but also because of him.


    The next moment, Gael¡¯s figure has been turned into a streamer, shot at a speed that doesn¡¯t match an old man anyway, twisting in midair, and kicking his right foot in the chest of the still-loving Eva. There is a dagger in the left hand, like a lightning bolt to Mante''s neck.


    If Han Jin is here, he will give a comment to Gail¡¯s general manager. He is also old, or a comfortable life has been going too long. It is not suitable for cruel fights. Before you start, you sigh, it makes no sense, but instead gives Man. Specially a chance to breathe.


    Mante pulled out a long black sword and picked it up on his chest. The long sword hit the head of the scorpion and made a loud noise. Countless Mars slammed into the air. The dozen candles that were lit in the box were all instantly The raging wind blew out, and then Mante ignored the life and death of Eva and took the opportunity to the window.


    Oh... the glass of the window was smashed, and Mante had jumped from the window to the street, but just before he stepped, a green arrow flashed away, and countless vines and claws were worn from the ground. In an instant, Mante was wrapped up in a solid state.


    Julia? Mante¡¯s heart was cold, barely turned around, and used all his strength to wave the long sword, and a bang, an arrow smashed on Mante¡¯s long sword, and the free wind elements rolled around like a frenzy. Go, and Mante''s body swayed like a swing, and the sword in his hand flew away.


    Edwina! Mante has clearly seen a figure, and more clearly see the eyes full of hatred.


    Han Jin and others have already noticed the following struggles. They used the same violent means to break the windows and jumped into the street.


    "Oh... I know it''s a trap." Mante smirked: "Everyone, it will be..." The voice did not fall, and a black light curtain that didn''t know where it came from shrouded Mante.


    "Abyss projection!" Elena exclaimed, releasing a lightning bolt at the fastest speed.


    Han Jin also knows that it is not good, a mouth, a shining red light shot from the mouth, direct to Mante.


    If the action is slowed down, there is already a thunder in the sky, and the flying sword that Han Jin released is slowly growing while flying. Julia and Edwina are still pulling the bowstring, and Mante¡¯s figure gradually It became a vague shadow, and he had enough time to completely disappear before Han Jin and Elena''s attack was close.


    Gail¡¯s figure disappeared, and the wall below the window frame exploded. There was a shallow trench in the street. The other end of the trench was approaching Mante at an unspeakable speed. On the special body, there was a **** fog, and Gael had appeared behind him, and the dagger in his hand was stained with blood.


    "Left hand..." Gibran suddenly showed a shocking look: "He is..."

 Chapter 197： magic weapon

    The first ninety-seven chapter magic weapon


    The black mist of the group was distorted, and then disappeared without a trace. Mante¡¯s body or body was taken away, and nothing was left except for a shocking blood.


    The Gaelic tube suddenly coughed up sharply, coughed out of breath, and his voice was very hoarse. The momentum he showed just now has faded. Now he looks like a serious old man or even an old man. ,


    "Uncle Gael!" Yalena rushed over and gently tapped on the back of the Gaelic Explorer.


    Gail¡¯s manager waved his hand and struggled to stand up. He looked at Han Jin and Gibran and others: ¡°You... cough... you young people...¡± He wants to say that Han Jin and others are too big. However, these words are not easy to say directly, so it seems a little old and old, and there is no affiliation between the two sides, he can not teach anyone.


    Fortunately, the Gaelic director did not say anything, otherwise he was slap in the face of himself. With a sudden wave of magical fluctuations, the screams of Hillester suddenly came from the hotel.


    Nildako and Melun stood in the wall and reacted quickly. They turned and rushed back. Hilester¡¯s body had become dark, and the person fell to the ground without knowing it. But there are no traces.


    Han Jin¡¯s figure flashed and appeared next to Hillester¡¯s. The explorer grabbed Hillist¡¯s wrist. Fortunately, although the pulsation was a bit confusing, it was still very clear. Check the burns on Hillist. Too serious, although Eva hates the bone marrow to Hiller, in the case of rushing to escape, it only has time to release a momentary magic, the power is very general, Hillett itself is a preliminary swordsman, how many have Some protect their own money.


    Mante must be removed, Eva is just a foil, so everyone is focusing on Mante, seeing Mante suddenly slammed into the street, they are anxious to intercept Mante, forget about Eva The existence of the present, now seeing the horror of the house, everyone can not help but be surprised and angry.


    "What is going on here??" Lei Zhe hurried.


    Nil Dakko simply told the situation at that time, focusing on the glass of wine, and the Gail manager knocked down Eva and chased Mante. The look of the director of Gail is very unsightly, his cheeks are white and blue. If he is heavy at the time, he can easily kill Eva, but he is kind and kind.


    Lei Zhe stepped forward, the table was already overturned in the fight, and the wine glass fell on the ground, but it was not broken. There were still some red wine drops in it. Lei Zhe picked up the wine glass and gently rubbed it with the tip of his tongue. Is the taste of pure rum, how can Mante feel abnormal? !


    Chitke felt uneasy. In fact, even if everyone had no strategy and went up to besiege Mante, Mante¡¯s chances of fleeing were small, but he was bent on highlighting his ability to use Hanjin to use the drug. Just as there was a leak in the drug, he could not shirk his responsibility.


    "Qi Qi Ke." Han Jin stood up.


    "Adult!" Chirk was as straight-forward as the condition, waiting for Han Jin¡¯s decision, or, to be a punishment.


    "You bring Hilst back, and his wounds must be healed as soon as possible." Han Jin glanced around and smiled. "What? Look at your appearance, as if we were defeated by whom."


    "Is there a difference?" Lei Zhe smiled bitterly: "It took so much effort, and they escaped, huh, huh... We don¡¯t even know if Mante is alive or dead, and Eva, she will come back sooner or later. We are in trouble."


    "Canine dog, even if she returns?" Han Jin said faintly: "This time she is lucky, the next time it is not so easy."


    "but¡­¡­"


    "Nothing, she doesn''t come back, she is smart, she comes back, kills her." Han Jin said while bending over to pick up the long sword left by Mante, and carefully looked at it.


    The sword is all painted black, which is very strange. Even a long sword made of black iron will reflect the light, but the sword is as deep as the night, giving people a hard feeling.


    "Hey..." Han Jin suddenly brows.


    "What''s wrong?" Lei Zhe hurriedly asked.


    "Nothing." Han Jin took the long sword back into the space ring if he had nothing to do: "Let''s go, we should go back to rest, right, things here..."


    "I will handle it." Ji Bolun took over and broke the hotel''s things. He couldn''t leave without saying a word. The reason is still to be told.


    The almost unsuccessful actions have had a certain impact on the city of Lonely Cliff, especially the big men of the mercenary guild and the Duye Sam of the Dragonsman Mercenary Corps, all of whom have been stunned by a dragonslayer. The action of killing Mante will actually fail? This is really ridiculous! However, they believe that Winston''s character also understands that Winston does not need to lie, and that Edwina''s new longbow is a powerful proof. Although the dragon tendon is far less precious than Longjing, it is not casual. You can have it, not to mention that Elena rents a magic lab for making dragon scale magic leather.


    Therefore, they did not doubt the identity of Han Jin, but Han Jin¡¯s score in their minds was greatly reduced. They thought that Han Jin should be similar to Yalinna, strong, but very inexperienced.


    Going back to the resident Han Jin, the mood is somewhat unstable. The words he said are only to comfort everyone. If he says that he does not regret, does not regret, and does not worry about the revenge of Eva, it is hypocritical.


    No matter which world''s Hanjin, his character is not very strong and independent, he has a psychological dependence, which is inseparable from his growing experience. Han Jin¡¯s family is very ordinary. There are no bizarre encounters and violent changes. When he was young, he relied on the care of his parents. He became a self-cultivator. He needed Master¡¯s care and had a unique experience. A private detective agency, the opponents encountered are not very strong, and he will not actively challenge anything, because Master said that all he needs is time! Really encountered big troubles, he will ask for help from Master for the first time, and the latter things will of course be handled by Master.


    Han Jin is calm, but it is easily touched by the external environment. Han Jin is decisive, but it is far from reaching the limit. That is to say, he has the potential to become a strong, but not enough. The most important thing is that he lacks self-confidence. If this is a world of peace, perhaps, he will continue to cultivate until the realm of immortality, and the cruel reality will force him to devote himself to the whirlpool.


    All kinds of factors determined Han Jin¡¯s style. Just like that attack by Mante, he first put his hope on Yarina, until Mante¡¯s hand was almost successful. He only laid out eight locks. . If Elena can fight the mercenaries alone, he may have been hiding behind the scenes, because he keeps in mind Master''s teachings, or that sentence, all he needs is time.


    Without that ability, I just think that I can control the big picture and control the life and death of countless people. This is a kind of arrogance; obviously has the ability to control the overall situation, but always puts hope on others. This is the expression of lack of self-confidence.


    However, the style can be changed. At least Hanjin has begun to change. The experience of ¡®missing Jingzhou¡¯ has been two times. With his intelligence, it is impossible to be introspective!


    The first thing to return to the station was to heal the Hillist. When Hillett¡¯s injury stabilized, Han Jin returned to his room and asked Moshin to go to Yalena and Senil. Looking for it, there is no way to find Yalena. He needs the magic of Yalina. As for Xiannier... He does not expect Siniel to help, just to avoid Xiannier being jealous in the back.


    A magical barrier turned Han Jin''s room into an independent world. Han Jin took the black sword from the space ring and handed it to Yarina.


    He lacks a magic weapon, and only a flying sword of the next product is really pitiful. If you return to another world, it will make people laugh. In fact, the magic weapon and the magic scroll are about the same nature. They spend a lot of energy to make in non-combat, but they can greatly improve their combat power in battle, but the magic scroll can not be regenerated, and the magic weapon can be used repeatedly. Inferiority can be seen at a glance.


    Yalina stared at Han Jin with excitement, waiting for Han Jin to release the magic through the control of the eighth element. See Han Jin handing her the sword to her, knowing that Han Jin must have a deep meaning, and for a moment, he slowly released himself. The spirit of the spirit, to explore the secrets of the sword.


    After a long while, a ripple-like cymbal burst from the long sword, and Yalena''s face changed greatly. She slammed back two steps like she did, and even more, she threw the long sword on the ground.


    "See it?" Han Jin smiled.


    "You are... how did you feel it?!" Yalina looked at Han Jin with a shocked look. She remembered very clearly that when Han Jin picked up the sword, he soon showed a surprised look. She spent much less time.


    "You will know it later." Han Jin thought for a moment: "Xinnier, do you have a crystal ball? Or a gem? Anything can be done, as long as it is jade."


    "I have it here." Elena took the lead in taking out a crystal ball.


    Han Jin took the crystal ball, smashed it, and carefully observed the quality of the crystal ball, but he soon knew that he was in vain, and that the quality of the collection would not be a problem.


    Han Jin took a deep breath, his palms loosened, and the crystal ball seemed to be lifted into the air as soon as he was holding it. Then his hands quickly swayed the law, and one after another appeared out of thin air and hit the crystal ball. Then it slowly infiltrated.


    The crystal ball was originally translucent. With the increasing number of infiltrations, the crystal ball gradually turned into pure white, and there was a stream of light swirling inside, and the light became more and more dazzling, even over the candle.


    I don''t know how long it took, Han Jin has been releasing Fuxi, and thousands of symbols have been put together, so that the crystal ball has turned into a bright and bright moon, without any shadow of the moon, Yalina and Xianni On one side, I saw it with gusto.

 Chapter 198： Two birds in one fell swoop

    The first ninety-eight chapters


    Han Jin reached out and moved, and the crystal ball slowly fell to him. Then Han Jin bite his tongue and a blood spurted out, all sprayed on the crystal ball.


    Xiannier exclaimed, and he would rush over. Fortunately, Yalena was calm, and she understood that Han Jin could not be disturbed. She seized Xiannier.


    Han Jin has no choice, his blood is a must, so that he can become the master of the soul-seeking bead, but it is not necessary to bite the tip of the tongue, still to be discussed. However, Master taught this. Although young people are used to questioning, they can''t do experiments now. Cut their fingers and wipe them up. If they don''t? !


    The blood droplets on the crystal ball slowly infiltrated into it. From the outside, you can clearly see a strip of fine, silky, bright red blood. For a moment, the whole crystal ball turned red, although the light was much darker than before. But it added a bit of demon, and the atmosphere in the house became sinister.


    Han Jin sighed and reached out to catch the crystal ball. Then the other hand picked up the black sword with a black handle. The fire that appeared suddenly shrouded the sword. From the appearance, the flame released by Han Jin It¡¯s weird, pure and innocent, without any smoke, it¡¯s so quietly burning. Yalena and Sunil are only two meters away from Hanjin, but they don¡¯t feel any heat, but their looks become very dignified. Because they have seen this flame that cannot be extinguished.


    When the fire sword slowly rose, Han Jin¡¯s hand quickly swayed the handcuffs, and then it was a real fire.


    Whether others can feel the heat, it has nothing to do with the power of the three flavors of real fire. Only after a while, the black sword with the lacquer black has been burned into red, and the sound of creaking is still coming, but Han Jin has actually played again. A group of real fires made people wonder if he wanted to burn the sword into molten iron.


    The fourth and fifth real fires went out, and the long sword became a very beautiful pale blue color. Just as Han Jin played the sixth real fire, the long sword made a loud bang, a strong shock wave with a long sword. For the center, I went down to the four. Yalena knew that Han Jin was using violent cracking seals. She was already prepared, and a magic shield was opened in time to protect her and Xiannier.


    The long table in the house was instantly shattered by the shock wave. The sheets on the bed were mad and slammed against the wall, revealing the bare bed. Han Jin¡¯s robes were also torn, but his figure was still quite Straight, Winston had just hired someone to fix the window yesterday, and was once again shattered. If Winston saw this scene, he would regret his own extravagance.


    A faint gray smoke floated out of the sword to form a fuzzy figure. In fact, it is a human being. It is better to say that it is a skeleton, a big and ridiculous gimmick, which should have been a pupil. With a touch of green phosphorescence, the teeth in the mouth are very complete, the ribs below will not work, at least seven or eight missing, in the strange hand bones, holding a bone stick, then Han Jin and others heard An old and hoarse voice: "Who is disturbing my sleep? Who makes me, great..."


    Han Jin didn''t have time to listen to this monster''s feelings. He raised his hand and smashed the crystal ball out. He shouted: "Receive!"


    After a normal person is awakened in a deep sleep, there is indeed a period of time when the mind is dizzy and unable to make a timely response. The thinking of the skeleton composed of fog is a scientific proposition worth exploring and researching. However, his reaction seems to be no match. Where is the normal person strong, and when the crystal ball hits its body, it turns its sight to Hanjin. Is it because it has been sleeping too long?


    Unfortunately, everything is late, the red light is flourishing, the skeleton disappears instantly, and the next moment, it has appeared in the crystal ball, then it shows its anger, roaring in the crystal ball, struggling, in the eyes The two green awns are like stinging nails, and they are particularly eye-catching in the red light.


    "The sacrifice!" Han Jin made a low-pitched voice. His hand was quickly twitching. The crystal ball suddenly appeared innumerable red lines, tangled in all directions to the skeleton, and the skeleton danced with a bone stick. The upper and lower teeth are fast moving, as if singing a spell, but it has been locked in the crystal ball, its magic can not be successfully released, everything seems so futile, helpless.


    When Han Jin picked up the long sword for the first time, Shen Nian had discovered that there was a ghost in the sword. This is the root reason why he wanted to refine a soul-seeking bead. Of course, the so-called ghost is just his concept. As for what Yarina called this thing, he didn''t want to care.


    In the previous work, Han Jin did not deal with the ghosts. He talked about dealing with ghost monsters. He is very good at it. For the sake of insurance, he released a total of thousands of symbols before and after, and some of them were used to refine the soul-seeking beads. Part of it is to imprison this ghost. If within half an hour, this ghost can''t break through the crystal ball, then it is impossible to resist.


    The red wire finally wraps around the body of the devil, which is much more terrible than the arrow of Julia''s tree demon. The vines only grow from the ground, but the red line is everywhere, wrapped around in all directions, that sneaky I have to open one or ten, but I can''t open a hundred or thousands. After only a moment, it is entangled.


    However, the devil''s fighting spirit is very tough. Although it has been entangled in mummies, it is still struggling to writh. It also opens two rows of neat teeth and bites the red line that is wrapped around. Who knows that the red line cannot be broken at all. And he moved to its mouth.


    The green mans in the eyes of the devil are getting weaker and weaker. After a while, the phosphorus fire is extinguished. The re-ignited is two faint red light. At the same time, the struggle of the ghost is also abruptly stopped. In the crystal ball, it doesn''t move.


    Han Jin took back the crystal ball and looked at it for a moment, showing a satisfactory smile. Then he took a character from the space ring and went out, and the five ghosts appeared in the air.


    Han Jin licked the crystal ball and said: "Receive!"


    The crystal ball flew away from his palm, dripping and spinning, passing through the five ghosts at a very fast speed. Every time he passed through a ghost, the ghost disappeared out of thin air and then appeared in the crystal ball.


    Han Jin also recruited, the crystal ball is very obedient in his palm, and the ghost in the crystal ball seems to suddenly wake up, slammed into the five ghosts, one by one, swallowed all five ghosts However, there is no stomach in the devil. As for where the ghost went, probably only Han Jin and the party are clear.


    "You... are you dark magic?" asked Elena, struggling.


    "Dark magic? I don''t know." Han Jin shook his head and looked at Yalena''s unbelievable eyes. He added: "I really don''t know if this belongs to dark magic, but... What is the relationship?"


    "How is it not? Dark magic is evil!" cried Alina.


    "If the dark guild has the upper hand and suppresses your natural magician, do you really think that the magic used by you is evil?" Han Jin smiled: "For me, magic is just a sword, evil and No, the key to watching the master of the sword is not related to the sword."


    "Strong words!" Yalina bit her lip.


    "Maybe." Han Jin touched the crystal ball and smiled. "I only know that if I had it earlier, I wouldn''t be in trouble with Mante and Eva."


    "Raphael..." Siniel hesitated for a long time and finally couldn''t help but talk.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Han Jin looked up at Xiannier.


    "You will not release this magic in front of others in the future." Sinnel said with a sigh.


    Some people say that to love someone not only to love his strengths, but also to love his shortcomings, in fact, really taste the taste of love, do not need to teach anyone, naturally understand this truth. When she first felt that Han Jin had a dark breath, Sunnier almost killed Han Jin. Now, Han Jin is wearing a dark atmosphere of magic in front of her. She not only accepts the reality, but also comforts herself. I, Han Jin doing this, there must be his reasons! The mouth persuaded, just because I didn''t want to see Han Jin being rejected by others, and did not ask Han Jin to give up this magic.


    There is no absolute principle in the world, especially in the face of lover, the principle is full of moving resilience, but unfortunately at some point, this often becomes the source of tragedy.


    "I will be careful." Han Jin nodded, then looked at the fire sword that hovered for a long time, whispered: "It''s yours!" The voice did not fall, he also pulled out a group of three flavors of real fire.


    Mante''s long sword has excellent texture and is a rare and good material. The hidden ghosts in the sword can be used to refine the soul-seeking beads. This is a two-pronged thing, so Han Jin can''t wait to start refining the instrument.


    Before refining the soul-seeking beads, Han Jin¡¯s movements were not big. Now, when the Feijian is refining, it¡¯s completely different. Every time the beasts are hit, they will make a loud bang, and countless Mars will splash like a raindrop to the Quartet. Let Yalinna and Xiannier lose their glory. Although I believe that Hanjin will not hurt myself, the kind of flame left them with a terrible impression. I believe that Hanjin and the shooting are not afraid of two things.


    I don''t know how long it took, Han Jin''s forehead slightly sweated, and refining two implements, the Yuan can be worn too fast, and he can''t afford it.


    Seeing Han Jin stopped, Yalina rushed to get together: "Success?"


    "No, it''s still early." Han Jin shook his head. He didn''t want to make rare materials into waste. This time he chose nine refining techniques. After nine refining, Feijian will finish. The first time is only the first time. It is solid, and even if there is no loss, his energy can not complete the nine refining, only step by step, although the process is a lot more complicated, but compared with the flying sword in the body, the latter is just a toy. .


    "Oh." Yalena was disappointed. She turned her attention to the crystal ball and wanted to come over and study for a while, but hesitated for a moment, still swallowed back, formal education, so that she could not tolerate evil. The rejection of dark magic is far greater than the interest in unknown magic.


    In fact, this is also a proof of deep and shallow feelings. Regardless of recognition or disapproval, both of them like Hanjin, but one has fallen to the point where there is no principle, but one still has its own insistence. Perhaps, this is the length of contact time. It is related, Xiannier and Han Jin have been fighting side by side for nearly two years, and Yalena only met Han Jin for a few months.

 Chapter 199： Ice original guest

    Chapter 199 Ice Original Guest


    Winter has finally arrived, and the city of Lonely has become a snow-white city. Snow is a very interesting thing for the rich. The snow scene is pleasing to the eye, idle, and you can play snowballs and play a snowman. But for the poor, snow is a disaster. Their huts will be crushed by snow, and the undressed body will tremble in the cold wind, and even be frozen, and the snow will cover it. The whole world, it is not easy to find something to eat.


    But for Moxico, he couldn¡¯t realize the poetry of snow, and he didn¡¯t think how terrible the snow was, but it was a little annoying. The hot air spewed from his mouth floated up, and he had a look at his eyebrows and eyelashes. Layers of frost, Mo Xinke should always use a hand to mess with a hand, otherwise you can not see the road ahead.


    Turning the trail, Mo Xinke entered Han Jin¡¯s yard. In these days, Han Jin has always been the door to the door, and the two doors are not going to be used. All the energy is spent on cultivation and production of magic weapons. Han Jin is an example. Lei Zhe, Mo Xinke and others are also working hard without black and white. Even Winston has been infected. A dragon slayer has already stood on the top of the pyramid, and they are still struggling. They really Can you be satisfied with your current achievements?


    "Raphael!" Mo Xinke screamed outside, then pushed open the door, and when he saw the scene inside the house, he was shocked. Han Jin was holding a long whip, waving, the whip. As flexible as a snake, erratic, shot and worn, every action will make a harsh whistling sound.


    Seeing that Mo Xinke came in, Han Jin stopped, but the whip did not stop. The whip tipped up and pointed to the Mo Xinke, as if he had an independent consciousness.


    "What is that?" Moxico had a feeling of being stared at by a poisonous snake, and could not help but take a step back.


    "You will know it later." Han Jin smiled and took the long whip back into the space ring. Seeing that Mo Xinke was wearing only a coarse cloth and most of his chest was exposed, he could not help but ask: "Your What about leather?"


    "When I was compared to Hayden yesterday, I was cut down by him."


    "Bad?" Han Jin stunned and snorted.


    "Why are you laughing?"


    "Yalina''s second dragon scale leather armor is about to be done right away. Your leather armor was cut at this time? It''s too clever?"


    "Oh..." Moshinke was embarrassed to scratch his head.


    "You! Who are you thinking about?" Han Jin is crying and laughing: "Who do you think you will grab it with you?"


    "No..." Moxike quickly pleaded: "I am afraid that Yalinna will sell the dragon scales again!"


    ¡°Who is it for? She is made according to the proportion of your body. Who can wear it?¡±


    Moxico said hesitantly: "Can... can Yalina say yesterday to sell the dragon scales?!"


    "When you face her, you don''t say it when you don''t face it."


    "kidding me?"


    "You react too slowly?"


    "I..." Moxenko turned and slammed outside.


    "Lord Juggernaut, are you going to find Yalena to settle the bill?" Han Jin said with a smile.


    The Moxico figure was stiff and then turned back. The sound of ''Juggernaut'' made him completely awake. If he really wants to find Yarina, whether it is better than the mind or the hands and feet, he will become an inevitable failure. Do you find yourself guilty? !


    "What is it about me?" Han Jindao.


    "Oh... this is the case, the caravans of Cold Shadow City have arrived. They brought a large number of slaves. Gibran and Julia have wanted to see them. Siniel wants them too. You can''t go?"


    "Slaves? Is there anything good to look at?"


    "You stayed in the house all day, don''t you feel flustered? Just distracted." Moxie said: "Before, we only heard about the name of Cold Shadow City, but this is the first time their caravan went to the lonely Come to Yacheng, go see the fun."


    "Usually, the emergence of a large number of slaves means the destruction of a city or a duchy." Sasio said in an external voice: "If I did not guess wrong, the city should be completely gone, Cold Shadow City. The sphere of influence has been extended to the first line of Dipu City, huh, huh... This is a big help for the Holy City. The city of Dili City¡¯s Ma Lishen City will certainly not dare to continue to attack the Holy City. He must take care of himself, the home of Zagunede. It has already been occupied by us, and now we have lost our allies. Only one person left alone may not be able to stop the crazy counterattack of Desmark. Wait and see, the situation in the northeast region will undergo tremendous changes!"


    "How is it possible?" Mo Xinke said: "I heard that the strength of the library to buy the city is very strong, will not be eliminated at once?"


    ¡°Kubu City occupies the entrance to the frozen plateau. If they still have a certain strength, how did the caravan of the Cold Shadow City come over?¡± Sasao said: ¡°I heard that the city owner of the Cold Shadow City is Chesham. A Thunder Titan, the real super-order powerhouse! And his ambition is very big, not satisfied with the current results, otherwise, the caravan will not be sent out so quickly."


    ¡°Why do you say that?¡± Han Jin asked.


    "The caravan of Cold Shadow City brought more than 3,000 slaves. What does Chesham want to do? Just for the magic crystal? Hehe... This is just one of his goals." Sasio said: "He is even more I want to show off my strength and record, and at the same time, take the opportunity to look at the situation in each Principality in order to choose the next opponent."


    "When you think of the city of Lonely, his caravan must pass through Dip City. If you want to go near the road, you have to go through the Holy City. Isn''t he worried about the caravan?" Moxie.


    "It¡¯s really a good thing, Chesham has enough reason to start the war again."


    ¡°These are your opinions?¡± Han Jin asked.


    "No, it''s everyone''s opinion. From the morning, we are talking about Chesham." Sasio said: "Leiz has already seen it. The caravan of the Cold Shadow City is definitely not an ordinary caravan. There are more than twenty powerful ice and snow magicians escorting, let''s go, let''s go and see as much as possible to understand some of their situation."


    Han Jin indulged for a moment and nodded: "Good."


    If they are pure mercenaries, they will not be interested in this Chesham. The problem is that they already have their own city. Although everything looks very primitive, it is their own! It is very disturbing to suddenly pull out a tyrannical force from the frozen plateau.


    Jibrun has been waiting for a long time, and the two groups of people have stepped out of the station. The cold, the snow and the ice are not able to cause much trouble to the professionals. The street is still crowded and very lively.


    This team is very interesting. Gibran and Julia are at the forefront. The two of them have already been reconciled. Even if they are together every day, there are endless words. Han Jin and Xian Nier are at the end, and they have no time to get together. Because Han Jin wants to cultivate, Xiannier can''t bear this opportunity, pretending to be a smile that can''t be caught by others. The scalp dragged Hanjin to the back.


    Almost as soon as the market was over, a petite figure suddenly rushed out of the alley, stopped Gibran and Julia, and said with a slight trembling voice: "Big brother, buy flowers?"


    It was a girl who was almost sixteen or seven years old. She couldn¡¯t talk about how beautiful she was, but she was also pretty and pretty, but her dress was too shabby, a pair of broken step shoes, her left foot had already opened her mouth, a few The toes protruded out of the mouth, covered with melted muddy water. Her clothes were obviously a few smaller. It should be because the family was poor, her body grew too fast, she couldn¡¯t have time to buy new clothes, and the result was the lower arm and the calf. They are all exposed to the air and have already frozen. Moreover, the collar opening is very low, and it is tight enough to even see the contours of development.


    This dress is a perfect match with the open-minded Moxike, but the Moxike is not feeling cold, the girl will not work, all the bouquets in the basket are shaking, because her body has been Trembling.


    Gibran did not say anything, took out a thing and threw it in the flower basket, then picked up a bunch of flowers and smiled and handed it to Julia.


    The girl hurriedly reached into the flower basket and rummaged. After she saw what it was, she stayed for a moment before she reacted, but Gibran and Julia had gone far, and the girl kept bending and licking. Said again and again: "Thank you... thank you... thank you."


    "Little girl, let me see what flowers you are selling." Moxico got together, he was sympathetic, and he was going to buy a bunch of flowers, even though he didn''t have the right flowers.


    The girl¡¯s eyes lit up and she hurriedly lifted the basket. The number of Moxie¡¯s was a little too high compared to her: ¡°Uncle, buy flowers?¡±


    The hands of Moxinke froze, and a fire could not help but rise from the heart, but there was no way to lose temper with the poor little girl in front of me. They had to scream and spend no flowers, and they continued to move forward.


    "Uncle, buy a flower... Uncle!" The girl was expecting, of course, she would not let go of Moxico, and after a small step, followed by Moshin, she kept calling.


    The more eager the girl is, the more angry the Moss is. The most annoying thing is that Sasio and Lei Zhe are constantly making snickers. If you change to be a man selling flowers, Moxin Branch has already made a fist. Hung up! He is just in his early twenties! How come you become an uncle? !


    "Girl, you are wrong. If you call him a younger brother, he has already bought your flowers." Sasou feared that the world would not scream.


    "Little brother?" The girl struggled to take a small step, catching up with the Mo Xinke, looking curious from the side, the black bear with a beard, this is a younger brother?


    However, because of her eagerness to make a business, she finally chose to compromise: "Little brother, buy one!"


    "Go away!" Mo Xinke yelled at the unbearable.


    The girl was shocked and her legs were soft and she could not help but sit down in the snow.


    The Moxico team smashed it, took out a gold coin, threw it in the flower basket, bent over a bunch of flowers, and walked forward with hatred.


    The girl looked at the flower basket in a silly manner. She could hardly believe her eyes. What happened today? When you meet someone, just buy her flowers with gold coins?


    Just when the girl was stupid, one hand reached in front of her, Sasko.


    Sasio wanted to help her, but she was very vigilant and slammed back two times, climbing up from the ground with her own strength.

 Chapter 20： Deaf

    Chapter 2002 Deaf


    Sasio shrugged and threw a gold coin into the basket, then picked up a bunch of flowers and turned back to Han Jin and Sunil, laughing: "Girl, they will definitely buy your flowers." Go a little faster, don''t let your business run away."


    Seeing that Sasio is equally generous, the girl is very excited and flushed. Han Jin and others have harvested some high-order magic crystals in the mountains of Taraxia, except for the magic crystals of Thunderbirds left to Yalinna. All of them were sold, and everyone was evenly distributed. It was the first time that a salary was paid. However, they have been busy practicing in the past few days. They usually have care and food in Winston. There is almost no place to spend money. Because of sympathy, throwing out a few gold coins is nothing, but for the girl. It is said that these gold coins are equal to her income for several months, which is very significant.


    "Thank you." The girl stunned Sasio for a while, then ran to Hanjin. "Small...big brother, buy flowers?"


    Han Jin will certainly buy, not to say other reasons, Xiannier is looking at him with a cheeky look! On that day, when he released ¡®the domineering¡¯ in front of Sunil, he was really out of my heart. Did God know if Sunnier would listen to him? ! But it turns out that he occupied a very important position in the mind of Xiannier, because Xiannier really bid farewell to the mask, just use a sky blue ribbon on the forehead to cover the mark on the forehead. From the appearance, Xiannier and Yalina are equally divided, but perhaps because of the different ''realms'', Shannier has a more charming, it is a dream of the future and a thick The taste of happiness blends together.


    Han Jin did not talk nonsense, directly threw out two gold coins, and then selected a bunch of more satisfactory flowers, handed it to Xiannier, and Xiannier showed a sweet smile and took the bouquet.


    Two gold coins? ! The girl almost cheered up. In comparison, Han Jin is the biggest party. She thinks she should say something. She paused and whispered: "I wish you happiness."


    "Thank you." Xiannier nodded with a smile.


    In many cases, the pain often comes from comparison. A person who is hungry and cold, he will feel very painful when he sees a rich man who spends a lot of time. But when he sees a death row on the execution ground, he will feel very happy, at least he still owns life.


    The girl stared at the back of Han Jin and Sunil, and she was grateful to these generous big men, but it was also very embarrassing, especially the sinner, all girls, who have solid arms to rely on, she ? In such cold weather, she still has to travel around!


    Just when the girl was thinking about something, an obese hand came out from the side and grabbed her flower basket. The girl reacted very fast, and hurriedly held the basket to avoid: "You... Doncel... ..."


    "The business is good." The man named Donsey is not tall, but he can wear a lot of clothes. It seems to be very cold. The thick leather coat and the round belly are almost the same as a ball.


    The girl''s face turned pale, and she couldn''t help but step back two steps, and her eyes swept from side to side.


    "Give me the tax for your days." Donse reached out.


    "Adult, my mother has been ill for a few days, just waiting for me..."


    "Mom!" Tang Sai''s face changed, rudely interrupted the girl''s pleading, reached out to grab the girl''s robes, and the other hand unceremoniously extended to the flower basket: "Less nonsense!"


    The girl struggled, but her strength was too small to be earned. In desperation, she slammed into Don.


    Donsey did not expect the other party to dare to resist, was hit, and made a scream of screaming, holding his nose and sitting on the ground.


    The girl turned and ran, the rags were too worn, and some didn''t follow her feet. She simply smashed the shoes out, so she ran wildly in the snow.


    "Catch me..." Donse danced his arm.


    The few big men behind him reacted and rushed to catch up. Although the girl ran out first, she was a girl after all, and her body was frozen and numb, and the speed of running was very high. Limited, only ran more than 100 meters away, several big men have arrived from behind, one of the big men flew up and kicked on the girl''s back, the girl screamed, unable to escape into the snow After rolling a few laps, it almost became a snowman. Another big man rushed, and reached out and grabbed the girl''s hair, and slammed the girl.


    Donsey rushed over and panicked, raising his hand was a slap in the face, heavily slap on the girl''s cheek: "Mom! Dare to run!!"


    The girl''s body was very petite, and she was smothered by the slap in the whole body. She once again fell into the snow. In the hands of the big man, she left a dark hair and the roots were mixed. Bloodshot.


    "Young master, bleeding..." A big man whispered.


    "What about that?" Donsey smiled. The girl''s mouth had already oozing blood, but he was far from satisfied.


    "Young Master, I am talking about you... you are bleeding." The big man smiled bitterly.


    Tang Sai slammed his hand and wiped his hand on his nose. Sure enough, the palm of his hand was covered with scarlet blood. Tang Sai was so angry that he rushed to the round and slap a slap in the face. But this time it was different from the previous one. The girl¡¯s hair was just caught by people, and she couldn¡¯t dodge. It was purely instinct. The girl closed her eyes and shrank downwards, slamming, and Tang¡¯s hand was shot. On her head.


    The beating party and the beating party are not professional. From the body structure, the hardness of the skull is far better than the phalanx. The girl is actually beaten with Venus, and Donse simply jumps up and screams. His fingers have become stiff and almost lost their feelings.


    "Young master, what''s wrong?!" Several big men hurried around.


    "Get out of the way!" Donse angered like a madman, pushing the big man in front of him and rushing over to the girl is a foot: "I let you run!"


    The girl already knew that she was going to be unlucky. She simply shrank into a ball and held her right hand under her body. The palm of her hand was not only the income of today, but also the lifeblood of her, or her mother¡¯s life.


    "I let you run... I let you run..." Tang Sing screamed and kicked the girl, but the girl always clenched her teeth and screamed, which made him feel disappointed, of course, His movements have become more and more rude.


    With a slamming sound, a cold sword suddenly appeared, and the girl¡¯s body was inserted into the ground. Fortunately, Tang¡¯s physical strength was poor. After playing a dozen feet, he always had to breathe a few breaths to make another move. If you follow the frequency of the beginning, he has to kick the sword to the front!


    Donsey groaned and looked up. Mossenko crossed his hands on his chest, his face was gloomy and scary, and he stared coldly at Don.


    When the girl and Tang Sai clashed, Han Jin and others did not go far, and they saw this scene. The last Han Jin did not appear because he had more important things to do and save people! But he did not save the girl, but Tang Sai, if not stopped in time, Yalin''s lightning has already smashed!


    Donsey''s eyelids jumped. He didn''t want to clash with the mercenary, but he couldn''t swallow it. He tried to calm down the tone: "Brother, don''t worry about anything, what to do."


    "What are you doing? This is what you said!" Mo Xinke sneered: "I should be swearing now!" The voice did not fall, and his huge fist was already on Donsie''s gang.


    In fact, Moshin Keben didn''t want to do much. He first protected the girl and then handed the two parties to the mercenary guild that maintained the law and order. It was finished, but Tang Sai''s attitude made him intolerable. It was not enough to make people like this. ? Still want to continue playing? !


    Although Moxike didn''t use much effort, Donser couldn''t help but fly in the air, leaving a curved blood line in midair, falling on the snow and rolling out the head-to-head style. A few big men hurriedly rushed up. The Moxike said that they were also a fighter. Although there was no long sword, it was enough to rely on the big fists. One punch and one punch, and the fists were in the blink of an eye. All the big men have become a gourd.


    Donsey struggled to get up, but he felt dizzy, vomited a few times, spit out a dozen red and white teeth, just then, someone outside the crowd looked shouting: "What happened? I let it go!"


    An old man with a sword took a group of mercenaries from more than a dozen mercenary guilds and walked into the field. The old man saw Han Jin and others, and squinted a little, then his eyes turned to Tang Sai.


    Tang Sai saw the coming of the people, and did not know where the strength came from. He suddenly sat up and opened his leaky mouth. He screamed vaguely: "Uncle..."


    The old man¡¯s eyes swept away and saw the girl who was bruised and bruised. In fact, some people with a little mind could guess what happened. The old man¡¯s face was heavy and cold, and he said to Mossenko: ¡°These people are all you. call taxi?"


    "I am, how?" Moxico said awkwardly.


    "You should know the rules of the mercenary guild. Since you admit it, there is nothing to say, let''s take a trip."


    Moxico could hardly believe his ears. He looked at the old man up and down and his tone became very unfriendly: "Old guy, how much do you drink?!" Although he spent most of his time practicing On the top, it is rare to go out, but every time you go out, it will become the object of many mercenaries touting and wooing. Even the big men in the upper ranks of the mercenary guild see that he is also polite. Does this old guy don¡¯t know him? Moxico? !


    "And drinking is still fake wine." Han Jin''s faint reception, his memory has always been amazing, and now he has recognized each other, and forced Joseph to bite them at the beginning, that is, the old man in front, Cromwell! At that time, he faintly felt that the other party had any plots, but later things were slowly forgotten.


    He had a lot of concerns before, now, he is not the Hanjin! Jin scale has skipped the Dragon Gate and completed the most crucial transformation. The so-called no-white-and-white, and now he is dealing with him, is Gibran, Winston, is a mercenary group of Duye Sam, is a mercenary Juventus of the guild, the role of these errands, there is nothing to worry about, and it is not a threat.


    Sasou and others made a sneer, and Mossenko also cracked his mouth, his eyes full of laughter.


    The old man¡¯s face became more and more gloomy, and he said coldly: ¡°Take them all to me!¡±

 Chapter 21： Group

    Chapter 21 Group


    The soldiers of the mercenary guild seemed to be hesitant. The mercenaries on the opposite side dared not to put Cromwell in their eyes. They obviously had their own cuddling. They could not afford such mercenaries, but the above orders were to be executed. No way, they slowly went up to Mo Xinke, one of the soldiers whispered: "Your..."


    Moxike reached out and pushed the warrior back a few steps: "If you don''t have anything, give me aside, oh, old guy, don''t you want to catch me? Come on yourself!" Provocative hooked the finger.


    "It''s very arrogant. It seems that you don''t put the mercenary guild in your eyes." Cromwell sneered: "To deal with people like you, you must use the trick!" The voice fell, slamming, Cromwell pulled out his long sword.


    The Mox''s brows are slightly wrinkled and the weapons are used. This nature is serious. It is really hard to fight, because the two sides have no good feelings for each other. Moxico can''t help but look back to Han Jin.


    Han Jin nodded lightly, and Mo Xinke was so excited that he pulled out his giant sword and looked at Cromwell coldly.


    "I still want to resist? This is what you find yourself!" Cromwell sneered and slowly walked to Moss, and as the distance between the two became shorter, Cromwell had already released his own vindictiveness. The weather was cold, and the temperature suddenly dropped. A piece of snow flicked around Cromwell.


    Just when the distance between the two people was less than ten meters, a group of red light flew down from the sky, Cromwell¡¯s pupil suddenly shrank, and the sword greeted upwards, and the two swords did not The fancy blows together, and the turbulent flow swells around, with Cromwell as the center, the surrounding snow is swept away, revealing the cyan slate, numerous snowflakes and snow blocks igniting more than ten meters high, some The people who watched the bustle were caught off guard, and they were beaten by the splashing snow.


    Cromwell stepped back a few steps and barely stabilized his body. The attacker turned his head and fell to the ground. Seeing the people, Cromwell¡¯s face changed slightly: ¡°Saxon, what do you mean? ?!"


    "Don''t you have to fight? I will help the boxing, can''t I?" Saxon said with a smile.


    The windows on the street next to the restaurant were pushed one by one, and dozens of figures jumped out of the window. There were soldiers and thieves, but the soldiers did not pull out the weapons, and the thieves did not launch stealth. The smile of the gloating scene surrounded Cromwell and his men.


    The figure of Winston and Duye Sam appeared in the window. Duye Sam¡¯s appearance was a bit strange. He had a black hair, but the horns had turned pale, his forehead was full of wrinkles, but his eyebrows and eyes looked again. Very young, coupled with black and white beards, makes it difficult to guess his true age.


    "Cromwell is an adult, I haven''t seen it for some time. What are you doing in this section?" Duye Sam said faintly.


    "Dayer Sam, I went to Fado City and went back a few days ago." Cromwell''s attitude is very humble. Although he is a mercenary guild, he is famous in this mercenary world. In front of the Yalong Knight, he is absolutely not rude.


    "Are you going for a long time?"


    "More than two months."


    "Oh, it turned out to be like this." Duye Sam paused, as if suddenly remembered something: "Don''t you fight? Let''s fight first, then finish it."


    Cromwell was stunned. He had recognized the unscrupulous mercenaries around him not only the reaper squad squad, but also the scorpion mercenary group. He felt that there was a misunderstanding in it. Duye Sam talked about it, and it would be fine to dismiss the misunderstanding. Who knows that Duye Sam did not give him a chance.


    In fact, Duye Sam saw the Cromwell Street as a difficult road to the Moss, and he decided that the speculation might be a disagreement within the mercenary guild, but after a few words, Cromwell revealed the bottom, he is not Whoever ordered, but was ignorant, and in this case, Duye Sam was too lazy to talk nonsense.


    "What happened?" Gibran, who was in front of him, found out that there was a situation behind him, and the members of the red squadron came over.


    Cromwell''s face has become iron blue, he can hardly believe his eyes, the reaper, the red squadron, the dragon sergeant mercenary group, are in front of this guy? ! If he is afraid, he is not afraid of Duye Sam and Winston. The former is a good old man. The latter is acting. He can find other ways to deal with it, but Gibran is different. Anyone who mentions Gibran will think of the eight. Words, acting hot, you must report! With Gibran intervening, no matter how things are handled in the end, there is no good fruit to eat! In other words, unless he is satisfied with Gibran, he will wait for the black knife.


    "Gibron adults!" Cromwell barely smiled: "There should be some misunderstandings inside."


    "Old guy, why didn''t you say that there was a misunderstanding? Waiting for Laozi''s brothers to come over, now I have misunderstood... Is it late?" Mo Xinke sneered.


    "Is this guy getting you?" Gibran whispered: "He...should it be a mercenary guild?"


    "What? Are you afraid?" Moxie squinted at Gibran.


    "Afraid?" Gibran smiled and a look drifted. Hayden and Charles swayed forward and joined the encircled team. Edwina caressed the longbow casually, the hostility of the red squad members. It is already very obvious.


    Cromwell''s heart suddenly sinks. He can see that the relationship between Gibran and the big man is equal. Their conversation is very casual. It is not easy to win the attention of Gibran. This time, he is I got to the horse cell!


    The moment before, Cromwell¡¯s men still held a bright sword, but now they have become more than an honest, long sword has received a sheath, a joke, surrounded by so many high-ranking mercenaries, Does the sword have a fart? Really fight, the person who takes the sword is definitely the worst!


    Winston and Duye Sam stepped out of the restaurant, and Duye Sam smiled at Han Jin: "Raphael, where are you going?"


    "I heard that the caravan of the Cold Shadow City is coming, let''s go and see the excitement." Han Jin smiled.


    "Occasionally, we also want to go, let''s go together."


    "Okay."


    Duye Sam turned his head and saw that the two sides were still confrontational. They could not help but frown: "This is the way you fight! Like a man, hurry! I don''t want to stay with you all the time." In fact, Duye Sam really does. Is a good old man, the key is that the other party has the qualification to let him be a good person, this has little to do with the strength, even if Cromwell is only a civilian, Duye Sam will not deliberately insult him, downstairs Things have been clearly seen by the mercenaries of the dragons. If the Mo Xinke does not shoot, they have already rushed to save people.


    Like his men, Cromwell took the sword back into the sheath. His eyes were cold and his body was straight. In this situation, he could only maintain his self-esteem with indifference. However, the indifference he made was immediately crushed by the fists that flew in the face, the nose was hit, and anybody''s expression would become distorted!


    A group of eight-order, nine-order, and even ten-order powerhouses, even with their fists to fight, even group gangs, this is an anecdote! And their expressions are not serious, hahaha, just like the children are playing games, Cromwell has been knocked down, he does not dare to release the vindictive to protect himself, can only try to protect his head, let people Punch and kick, like that, is more pitiful than the girl who had just beaten, but no one sympathizes with him. Donsina¡¯s "uncle" is filled with the joy of life and exposes the relationship between them.


    The Moxic Branch was not idle, and went straight to Tang Sai, a few old fists, and Tang Cai fell again in the snow.


    Cromwell¡¯s men are fine, of course, they don¡¯t dare to do anything, they can only stand there. A group of tigers are playing a lamb. What can they do? Don''t say that they are also sheep, even if they are wolves, they have to hide far!


    "Okay!" Duye Sam said: "Since people can''t fight back and don''t pay back, we don''t want to bully too much, forget it!"


    The mercenaries also felt that they didn''t mean anything. They stopped their hands. Cromwell still curled up in the snow. It is reasonable to say that he should use his eyes to express his anger at this time, instead of shrinking his head like a tortoise. However, he really did not dare. As far as he knows, at least a dozen unnamed murders have a relationship with Gibran. They can even say that they know that many mercenaries know that it is Gibran! But there is no direct evidence, and in the end it can''t be lost. If there is a little bit of hatred, God knows that Gibran will let him go!


    "Sasio, you send the girl back." Han Jin said slowly.


    A glimpse of Sassu, he immediately understood the meaning of Han Jin. The other party was humiliated and did not dare to retaliate against them. It is very likely that the target was transferred to the girl. Han Jin was in a position to warn the other party.


    "Okay." Sasio smiled.


    The girl has been scared, she can''t think of her dreams, because she will make such a big storm, so that Sasou talks to her around her, she did not respond at all.


    The crowd left the humiliated Cromwell, about thirty meters away, and Gibran suddenly stopped: "Qi Keke."


    "Gibron, are you calling me?"


    "You go with him."


    Chirk¡¯s eyes are directed at Han Jin. He is not a Gublen person. This matter is related to who is loyal and can¡¯t be sloppy.


    Han Jin hesitated for a moment, nodded, Duye Sam sighed, but he said nothing, idle boring mercenaries dare to evaluate how he is Duye Sam, but no one dares to say Gibran Gossip, because Gibran is a person who likes to walk in the dark, and also likes to solve the trouble completely by means of seeing the light. However, today, the relationship between him and Han Jin has obviously warmed up. It is very stupid to come forward to stop Gibran from destroying the harmonious atmosphere.

 Chapter 22： Humming

    Chapter 20


    At the back end of the market, there is a small but not too small duel. Unlike other cities, mercenaries are loose alliances composed of countless close groups, because no one is willing to serve each other. Once contradictions arise, they often lead to bloodshed. The mercenary guild has very limited control. They are not between the bosses and the mercenaries. At most, they are a referee. For the mercenaries who are bleeding from the knife head, if you can control your emotions, you will be a referee, really do not care, the referee is also the same!


    In order to control the bloodshed in a certain range, the mercenary guild built the duel field. It is normal for two people to look down on each other and make a duel. Especially for mercenaries, it is more commonplace. The mercenary guild¡¯s open attitude is that it does not support or block, but in fact they encourage mercenaries to put contradictions on the duel field, at least better than killing each other in secret. However, this is also different from person to person. Like Gibran, you will never stand in a ridiculous duel.


    There are many people sitting around the duel field, all watching the lively, see Duye Sam, Winston, Gibran and others come together, very interesting to let go.


    They came late, the show just started, the platform area of ??the duel center is not small, almost hundreds of square meters, enough for a magician and a warrior to launch a fair matchup. At this moment, twenty slaves slowly climbed onto the platform and divided into two camps. They wore very little, both men and women, wearing short rags underneath, revealing smooth or rough thighs, and men were naked. The woman has a more tube top. The only decent thing on the slaves is the headband on the head. The style of the headband is very beautiful. It radiates soft brilliance in the sunlight. It looks like a jewel-like thing, but it is too far away. Some can''t see clearly.


    A magician in a white robe walked slowly onto the platform, releasing the sound-sounding magic first, followed by a lecture. His central idea was to introduce the origins of the slaves, and to boast of the strength of the slaves with all kinds of gorgeous words. Beauty and loyalty, at the end of the day, several followers put a group of long swords and iron shields on the platform. Under the command of the magician, the silent slaves stepped forward and selected their own weapons.


    "This is..." Winston groaned and looked at Duye Sam and others. They all thought of something. A long time ago, the game that was loved by the nobility was alive!


    The followers carried a few buckets of water and walked onto the platform. They poured water on the slaves without any politeness. The water was colored. One of the camp¡¯s slaves turned red, and the other camp¡¯s slaves. Turns blue.


    "Begin!" The sound of excitement rang through the sound of the sound of the sound in the duel.


    The slaves still stood there silently and did not make any moves.


    The magician retreated to the side of the table, took an hourglass from the space ring, and placed it on the ground. The loud voice: "Time is up, if there is a survivor on one side, all will be negative!"


    After hearing this sentence, the slaves finally had a little more vitality. They looked at each other and watched their opponents. They didn''t know who was the first to make an action. Then the situation suddenly intensified. The two camps The slaves shouted and clashed together.


    Without dazzling vindictiveness, the slaves are completely fighting by their own physical strength. They should be war-torn warriors. Even the women are the same. Their movements are simple, powerful and swift, which makes the battle very cruel. A fluffy blood flower blooms one after another, breaking hands and breaking feet. If it is stabbed and stabbed by a long sword, the scene is better. Some slaves are chopped by the iron shield, and the scene is really creepy. !


    It took only a short period of time to win and lose. One of the camps had only one slave left, while the other camp had four more. The slave waved a long sword and an iron shield. When he was injured, the situation was extremely dangerous. Suddenly, he made a roar and his body scatters the vindictive light.


    The four slaves who besieged him were shocked and hurried back. The slave did not pursue it. The body suddenly slammed there, and then the roar became a tragedy. The sword and the iron shield fell off and then fell. I couldn''t help but fall to the ground, hugged my head with both hands, and rolled hard, but only after a few laps, I wouldn''t move any more.


    Under the stage, there was silence, people came to see the fun, but did not expect that they saw a **** fight! Although the mercenaries do not reject the battle, the battle should have its own meaning, at least to find a reason, for example, in order to survive, in order to solve the threat, even if it is criticized by Gibran, it will not be a murder. ! To be precise, they are not blind to blood, but can not stand this unreasonable cruelty.


    The magician in the white robe stood up and announced the end of the first fight. More than a dozen followers ran to the stage to clean up the bodies, and the four surviving slaves supported each other and walked down the stage as they walked past the magician. When they were around, the magician suddenly reached out and stopped them.


    There are three men and one woman in the remaining slaves. The three men are only slightly injured. The woman¡¯s injury is heavy. She has a sword on her leg. Under the help of her companions, she can barely walk, but her left. The arm was smashed in the iron shield, and the bones should have shattered and twisted in a very weird posture.


    The magician used a magic wand to knock on the left arm of the female slave. Then he withdrew two steps and waved his hand. A follower pulled out the sword and smashed it into the neck of the female slave.


    The sword is not fast. Just now Han Jin and others saw it very clearly. The female slave¡¯s fighting power was very strong. It knocked down four opponents and laid the foundation for the victory of the entire camp. It is reasonable to say that she should be able to avoid this. Sword, but she only stood there, letting Jianfeng pass his neck, blood spatter, a skull rolling up and flying up, the headless body swayed and fell down.


    The three male slaves stayed for a moment, slowly turned around and walked down the stage.


    "This guy! Is there any humanity?!" Moshinko angered.


    "Too cruel!" Chanel''s mood has become very bad.


    "Do you know what the Totem of the Cold Shadow City is?" Gail said in a faint voice. Everyone saw that Gail had caught the arm of Yalina, and Yalena had been trying to shake it, but the cover Her hand is like a root, she simply can''t take it off.


    "Yalina, don''t mess around!" Han Jin said softly.


    Yalena looked a little discouraged, and Han Jin glanced at it and gave up the struggle.


    "Gail general, you just said, what is the totem of Cold Shadow City?" asked Han Jin.


    "It¡¯s a snow wolf." Gael¡¯s eyes flickered, as if recalling something: ¡°Only those who have been to the Xuefeng Plateau will know the horror of the Snow Wolf and understand what the people in the Cold Shadow City believe in.¡±


    "I see, they did it on purpose." Winston frowned.


    Just during their conversation, the second batch of gladiators have already stepped onto the platform. The people who played this time were a bit strange. One side was all women, and they wore a skirt that only protected the last shame. There are two blushes on the chest that are looming. The age is almost between 16 and 7. The weapons in the hands are even more outrageous. There are mops and fire sticks, which are common things in the house. On the other hand, there is only one giant man with a height of about two meters. He holds a long steel sword in his hand. His body is covered with soft armor. He wears a helmet in addition to the headband. Is this a corner fight? !


    "Begin!" The magician repositioned the hourglass.


    A dozen girls were huddled together, not to mention fighting. They didn¡¯t even have the courage to look at their opponents. The mop and fire stick in their hands shook very badly, and some even made a cry.


    Time passed by, the giant man always looked up to the sky, did not move or speak.


    The magician who made the referee was a little impatient, and had to repeat the rules aloud, and the big man still didn''t move, as if he hadn''t heard anything.


    Seeing that the scene was a bit cold, the magician felt embarrassed and sang a spell in a low voice. The headband worn on the head of the giant man scatters the light.


    The shape of the giant man shook a little, and then turned his eyes down, a sneer bursting on his face, then he crossed the sword and placed it in his neck, struggling with a stroke, a blood spring spewed Out, the huge body stumbled and walked a few steps forward, and slammed it on the platform.


    The audience was quiet for a moment, and suddenly someone shouted: "Good! This is like a man!!"


    People have been patient for a long time, this scream can be regarded as igniting the fuse, the bohemian mercenaries all followed, and the shouts waved and waved through the sky. They are free and advocating freedom. They will never allow anyone or any force to dominate their destiny. Even the gods will not do it! Therefore, seeing the slaves'' miserable end, they are heartily angry. Of course, the mercenaries will also be affected by the interests, but in normal times, they have their own principles, for example, eating to check out, playing with women to give money, strength is strong, and can not kill people for no reason, these are The most basic respect for the same kind of life.


    Lonely City has never participated in the war. The lord has fallen, the lord has risen, and they have no relationship with them. The relatively calm life makes them reluctant to bow to power and violence. In other words, the power is more explicit and violent. The more they squat, the more intense their rebound.


    The clever mercenaries have noticed that something is wrong. The magician of the Cold Shadow City seems to have no intentions. They are deliberately scaring people. Most mercenaries just think that the soldiers are dead, the girls are very poor, the giant is not willing to kill their compatriots, preferring to end their own lives, is a good man. But no matter what, it is enough to cause the anger of the mercenaries. The former, they are not afraid of the threat of foreign forces, and the latter makes them feel sympathy.


    "The cold shadow of the city, I want to fight with you!"


    "Mom, you just don''t treat people as people!"


    The roar of the mercenaries and the waves, the Moxike couldn''t help it, and yelled with the loudest voice: "Go! Brothers, kill those beasts!!" Han Jin did not speak, he did not dare to What action, but shouting a few times is not a problem.


    The people nearby heard the shouts and looked back. They saw that they were Moss, and this time they got more energy. Moxico was surrounded by big men in the mercenary world. He dared to shout, naturally he got the big guys. support.


    The magicians of the Cold Shadow City near the platform immediately panicked. They never thought that it would cause riots. In fact, they passed the same performances when they passed through Dipu City and the Holy City, but in those two cities. They are harvesting a silence, and the gap is too great compared to the city of the cliff.

 Chapter 23： wind vane

    Chapter 20: Wind vane


    A magician in the main seat, who is about sixty years old and wearing a white robe, couldn¡¯t sit still and hurriedly said to the people around him: "Youss, you see this..."


    Today, in charge of coordinating with the Cold Shadow City caravan, Yu Wensi, the vice president of the mercenary guild, saw this kind of scene, he showed a hesitant look, the so-called public anger is difficult to commit, and his power is limited, plainly He can tell the mercenary what he can''t do, but he is not qualified to command the mercenaries to do what. The mercenary guild has a few rules. The mercenaries have a few minds. Now there are no rules, just foreign businessmen. He said that he was dissatisfied. He did nothing to go up, and he could not even stink his reputation.


    The old magician saw that Evans was indifferent, and could not help but scream, took the magic scroll from the space ring, and raised his hand and went out.


    As the magic wave spreads, there is a row of black spots in the sky, the black spots are getting bigger and bigger, and finally, like clouds, over the duel field, the old magician¡¯s face shows a proud color. This is the cold shadow city. The stone monster army is also the pride of the cold shadow city! In the decisive battle with Kubu City, this unit played a pivotal role.


    In fact, many cities have a rapid reaction force, such as the silver Pegasus of Yeliucheng, the vampires of Zagunede, and the Stone Monsters, but they have different characteristics. The Pegasus of the Silver Pegasus is a variant of the Snow Beast. It has a pair of flesh wings that can be used for short flights. Within a certain distance, the movement of the Silver Pegasus is extremely fast, and it can be counted as electricity, plus elves. The striker cooperates with the attack, and the attack power is very fierce, but their defense is worse. If the attacking opponent has enough strength, it will often bring the silver Pegasus army to a heavy blow.


    Vampires also have their own strengths. After they are deformed, they can fly hundreds of miles without a break. They can even join the battle directly. Their combat power is stronger than that of the Silver Pegasus. Strong means that they are not afraid of any special forces, no matter whether they are facing the swordsman battalion, the knights, or the group of magicians, they all have the capital to fight for the end; toughness means endurance, flying on Hundreds of miles, then put into killing, and then put on a whole day, they will not exhaust, the vampire race has unimaginable physical strength, if it is the silver Pegasus army, the army has already collapsed.


    On the individual combat power, the stone monster is the worst, but they have the same ability to stand out from the crowd. The most terrible thing is that the stone monster is not a living body. In short, they are made by the magicians of the cold shadow city. The biggest advantage of Cold Shadow City is to fight war. The sky is a group of stone monsters. On the ground is a piece of stone shovel and steel shovel. Even if the whole army is over, it doesn''t matter. Before the enemy wheezes, more stone monsters and cockroaches will be pressed. Of course, Cold Shadow City needs enough magic material, which is the root cause of their strong appearance in the city! Finally, the export of the ice sheet was opened, and their leaders are planning a war on a larger scale!


    The silver Pegasus and the vampires will not work. If they are too expensive, they will need years or even decades to recuperate. Now Yehliu City is in a very embarrassing situation because their silver Pegasus regiment was more than ten years ago. The damage in the battle was heavy and it has not recovered.


    Looking at the hordes of stone monsters, Juvens¡¯s face changed slightly: ¡°Hogen, what do you mean?!¡±


    "It doesn''t mean anything." Hogan replied faintly: "Since you can''t protect us, we can only protect ourselves by ourselves."


    Juventus was furious, but he barely controlled his emotions and said coldly: "It seems that I have no meaning to stay here." After that, he stood up and left his seat.


    Hogan did not retain, he thought he was capable of dealing with all changes, Juventus took two steps, and returned, and said to Hogan in a sneerful tone: "Before I leave, tell you two things, first, You are stupid! Second, you are more stupid than I thought!"


    "You..." Hogan was also angry. He said coldly to Juventus: "Evangelist, I hope you can remember today''s words!"


    "You still have a mood to question my memory?!" Juventus laughed.


    Hogan¡¯s gaze turned to the field, and he discovered that there was a subtle change in the field. The mercenaries were sitting there neatly in their seats, but now they are in a mess, but that¡¯s not really chaotic. The mercenaries or a few people or a dozen people are close together, forming an independent team, chaotic and orderly, and no one has a panicked expression. On the contrary, one looks so high and excited.


    In fact, their attitudes are fundamentally wrong. The mercenaries are mostly thorns. By the way, nothing will happen. If Hogan just let his men push the slaves to the stage, let the mercenaries We pick and feel that there is no fighting partner in our team. If we want to find a beautiful woman, we will not regret our own money. As for buying people back, it is a partner or a cannon fodder. It is a female slave or a wife. This varies from person to person. However, if the cannon fodder is brave and loyal, the female slaves will be gentle and considerate, and things will naturally change. A person accustomed to a free environment will not allow his conscience and judgment to be controlled by pressure, or that mercenaries like to follow their own feelings.


    I can only say that this powerful performance is to raise your own feet!


    "Master Rafael, what do you think of the magicians from Cold Shadow City?" Duye Sam asked softly.


    "I... very abominable to them!" Han Jin slowly replied, he must say so. Sunil has been holding his hand tightly, as if he was a bad person and wants to crush his hand. Han Jin wanted to say that I hate them very much. This is his real thought, but he understands that just one ¡®hate¡¯ can¡¯t make Chanel satisfied.


    Duye Sam and Winston looked at each other, and Winston indulged for a moment, and turned his eyes to Gibran: "We should give you a model, Gibran, what do you think?"


    "You mean... let us shoot?"


    "At least give them a lesson!"


    "I have no problem." Gibran showed a cold smile, in fact, he and Han Jin belong to the same kind, Julia stood by his side, even if there is really a problem, he will also pull the knife to kill!


    Han Jin and others began to move, and walked slowly. The mercenaries were watching the move here closely. Seeing that Han Jin and others had come forward, the mood was even more exciting.


    Duye Sam, Winston, Gibran and Han Jin, if the four of them appear in batches, the impact will not be as big as it is now, whether they admit it or not, the mercenaries think they are the top of the mercenary community. The strong is the pride of the mercenaries, and the four people are moving forward, which is equivalent to a huge wind vane!


    In fact, the situation in Lonely City has already been broken by Han Jin. In the past, everyone earned money and did not ask how good the relationship was. They only asked for no contradictions. Even if there were contradictions, they must find ways to resolve them. They are just independent groups. They have never had a common aims. Han Jin and Elena teamed up to kill a number of mercenaries who had tried to become unsuccessful, and became a blockbuster big man, and Han Jin also had the identity of a dragonslayer. No one dared to despise him, represented by Duye Sam and Winston. Many mercenary groups have tried to find a relationship with Hanjin, and even the mercenary guild has a low profile. Although this is not a common goal, it is at least a common idea. The focus is not between goals and ideas. The difference is in the word ''common''.


    Seeing people coming, Hogan couldn''t help but reveal a dignified look. He wanted to ask Juvens, but after Juventus had beaten him, he had ignored him. At this moment, Evans had already greeted him, first to Duye Sam. When they nodded, they were old acquaintances, they didn''t need to be polite, but they didn''t dare to sloppy in the face of Han Jin: "Raphael, what are you busy these days? I don''t see you coming out." Juventus laughed. .


    "With some new ideas, I need time to think, so I can only be bored at home every day." Han Jin also smiled.


    At this time, Hogan also rushed to the scalp and greeted him as a magician born and raised in the cold shadow city. He accepted another set of inheritance, lacked understanding of the outside world, and did not bother to understand, now seeing suddenly coming out so much. Strong, a heart is already half cold.


    Although the tenth-order powerhouse can''t talk about the world, it can''t be ignored. Desmark''s famous **** knight Gerald is only the tenth peak, not Duye Sam and Winston, just one red. The squad, Gibran is a tenth-order thief, Kane is a ninth-order magician, and Julia and Edwina are ten-level rangers. They don¡¯t need to turn their faces, just standing there quietly, they have already made Hogan feel Frightened and frightened.


    No one is taking care of Hogan, Han Jin is on the platform. He is simply being rushed to the shelves. Xiannier has been staring at him with a fanatical and trusting sight. It seems that as long as he is willing, he can save the people from the fire... If you don''t do anything, it will disappoint Chanel, and from the bottom of his heart, he also feels that the slaves are very poor.


    Looking at the body of the giant, Han Jin sighed and then screamed: "This is a real warrior! He would rather choose to die than to wave the butcher''s knife to the weak woman! Come up with a few brothers, take his The body is carried on, he is qualified to accept a grand funeral!"


    "I come!"


    "I am willing to work for Rafael!"


    With the voice, several mercenaries you rushed to grab the platform.


    "Slow!" The referee was dissatisfied and stopped the mercenary: "He lives as our slave, even if it is dead, the body is ours! What do you want to do?"


    "Can I ask, how did they become slaves?" Han Jin said faintly.


    "They are all soldiers who buy the city, we defeated them, they are naturally our slaves!" The matter of defeating Kubu City, the referee''s face showed arrogant color, squinting to Hanjin.


    "So simple? I understand." Han Jin smiled and said: "If I beat you, you are my slave, right?"

 Chapter 24： Powerful power

    Chapter 20: The Power of Power


    The referee felt a little wrong. He looked up and down Han Jin. If the strong men in the audience challenged him, he would not dare to respond. But the young man in front of him had a beautiful face and couldn¡¯t see it. What an amazing place.


    ¡°Why, want to refuse?¡± Han Jin said faintly, pointing to the female slaves on the stage: ¡°Do they have the qualification to refuse? If they don¡¯t, you are the same.¡±


    The mercenaries under the audience cheered.


    "Raphael, kill him! Kill him!!" This is a fighting madman, not happy without blood.


    "The coward who dare not accept the challenge, go back, don''t be embarrassed here!" This person is a little clever, but also knows how to use the radical method.


    "Raffael, just look at you, don''t let us down!" This is a typical no-brainer. When the words are exported, they are ridiculed by their companions: "What? You think Rafael will lose. ?!"


    Although there is no strong city defense, there is no powerful magic crystal cannon to support the scene, but don''t think that people here are bullying! Even if the army of the Cold Shadow City has all been killed, the mercenaries will not succumb to who is under the arrogance. Of course, if anyone can win their approval, it is another matter, but this is not a surrender. It is support.


    Looking at the lively mercenaries is only a minority. There are many mercenaries who are not interested in the slave trade group. If you have this time, you might as well go to the bar to drink, boast, or hold the woman and run upstairs. How is it much more comfortable than watching the show in the snow and ice? They know that there are female slaves in the caravan, but they still don''t want to build their own nests, and they don''t want to have a concern. They say it is white, spend a lot of money to buy female slaves for a winter, and then go to the Taraxia mountains in the spring, if luck is not Well, which Warcraft is killed, the female slave is not cheaper! No need... Anyway, there is no shortage of women in the city of Lonely.


    However, the stone monsters hovering over the sky caused the attention of the mercenaries. The number of stone monsters was very large. It was obviously an army of foreign forces. Drinking, shopping, sleeping, and countless mercenaries fought weapons, from all directions. The duel field is coming.


    Seeing the mercenaries'' emotions getting more and more excited, and a large number of mercenaries flocked to the duel field, Hogan''s face became more and more gloomy, just as the referee turned his head and asked his opinion with his eyes, Hogan slightly pointed. Nod and made a few gestures.


    Hogan believes that with a grand victory, the mercenaries can calm down, and he also tells his men, grabs the living, makes the guy a slave, and can see that although the guy has no basic magic fluctuations, It is not like a warrior, but it is definitely a big man among the mercenaries. If he is a slave, he will be qualified for negotiation.


    "I, the eighth-order sage, Prio, accepts your challenge." The referee slightly bent down to reveal a narrow smile, but his conversation remained polite enough.


    The mercenaries under the stage stunned and suddenly made a snoring, eight-order sage? Not enough to watch! If the guy is a great magician, or even a top-level magician, this battle must be very exciting, but an eighth-order... It is estimated that Raphael¡¯s fingers can kill him!


    Prio heard the snoring and subconsciously thought that the mercenaries were laughing at him and relying on the bully, so he explained it intelligently: "You are actively challenging me, aren''t you?"


    Han Jin did not speak, only quietly watching Proo, he was so lazy to say anything.


    Prio took a magic wand from the space ring and secretly guessed Han Jin¡¯s career. He sang a spell in a low voice. As the magic wave fluctuated, Prio¡¯s skin suddenly became rough and then appeared on his body. A cluster of flashing scales. Dragon scales, eight-order magic, although the scales composed of elements can not be compared with the real dragon scales, but also provide a strong defense for the magician of the operation, but the dragon scales have no small negative effects. It is very difficult to make the movement of the magician, so the use value of the dragon scales is greatly reduced. Only in the case of a one-on-one battle, and the other party will certainly not release the magic, the dragon scales can exert its power.


    "Wow! Dragon scales! Oh..."


    "Don''t forget the magic shield!"


    "Steel skin care, quick release of steel skin care... stupid pig, let me say what is good for you..."


    "The earth shield, fast, or you have no chance!"


    Perhaps it is because I think that Han Jin can solve the opponent with one blow from the bottom of my heart, so the mercenaries are not the same as the Prio. You say a word, let Han Jin on the stage laugh and cry, just now, he still The object of great attention, now, seems to have been abandoned by everyone.


    Poor Prio once again misunderstood, a lion encountering a small ant, using his claws to shoot in the past, but also to wear a heavy armor to protect themselves, it is too ridiculous. Originally, he really wanted to continue to release the magic shield, but the screams of the mercenaries made him change his mind. He smiled at Han Jin and said, "You can start."


    Just then, there was a crisp voice from the audience: "Raphael, give them an unforgettable lesson!"


    It was the shout of Xiannier. The more intense the screams of the mercenaries, the more excited her mood was, so that she would keep her calm with her nails and palms. Of course, it¡¯s just the calmness of appearance. Not dejected, sitting in the field, feeling the atmosphere around, she is very clear about what kind of image Han Jin is in the hearts of the mercenaries, this is her greatest pride.


    After Han Jin came to power, he had been very calm. He heard the shouts of Xiannier and he suddenly smiled. From the outside, Han Jin is slightly inferior to Hiller, who relies on appearance to attract bees and talks about his life. His hair is black, not as hot as Hiller¡¯s blonde hair. His eyes are also black, not as good as Hilles. A pair of sea blue eyes is so charming, but compared to the inner temperament, Hillester can''t catch up with Hanjin. In particular, Han Jin¡¯s smile from the heart, bright as the sun, and tenderness like water, coupled with the pure, scent of the dust, far surpassed the vicissitudes of the original work of Hillester. The women were fascinated by Hillett and would find ways to get Hillester to go to bed, but they fell in love with Han Jin. It is unclear whether they have the courage to go up and talk because Han Jin gives people a feeling of not eating fire. Let them be self-defeating.


    Then Han Jin bent down in the direction of Siniel and smiled: "Follow!"


    With a bang, the mercenaries froze again, and the whistles are one after another, the big gossip!


    Xiannier can''t help but shame, bad guy! He must be deliberate! ! The enthusiastic sights of the mercenaries before and after, almost suppressed her to lift her head, but she did not want to shame Hanjin, but she could only calm down. The pair of eyes were more than a thousand times more than the mercenaries, and they stared at Han. Into the body.


    At this time, Prio also noticed that Sunil, who said that the emotional woman is the most charming, this is true, although the former Sunil is as beautiful, but the temperament is slightly green, where can compare with the current Light? ! When Prio''s eyes lit up, he slowly said to Han Jin: "Let''s have a gamble. If you win, I am your slave. If I win, the elf is mine!"


    "You are not qualified, and you have no chance to be my slave." Han Jin¡¯s eyes suddenly became cold: "You just said, can you start?" Just as Prio is still thinking about Hanjin¡¯s words. At the time, Han Jin had moved.


    The phrase ''quiet as a virgin, moving like a rabbit'' can be used to describe a general warrior. It is not appropriate to describe Han Jin. The first half of the sentence is no problem. The key is in the latter part. Han Jin and the rabbit are absolutely dilute. If you don''t have a relationship, he is a thunder, a frenzy, a force that is devastating, and a king of all directions! At least this stage is completely his own!


    A blue light was shot from Han Jin, and then turned into a giant sword at a very fast speed, a sword of more than 20 meters! It was an indescribable momentum. Since the moment the giant sword was formed, it was the whole scene of Wei Ling, which made everyone become a fool at this moment, and even their heart stopped beating.


    The next moment, the Great Sword has been shot to Prio, to be precise, it is to shoot to Prio, just like taking a fly!


    There was a loud bang, a sound that could not be detected by the naked eye, but the sound waves that existed there passed to the surroundings, testing the ears of the mercenaries. The relatively close Duye Sam and others frowned. Obviously, they were also affected. . In the field, the flying sand and the stone, the smoke rising is almost tens of meters high, the earth is shaking violently, and some of the less powerful mercenaries are shaken involuntarily.


    For a moment, the smoke slowly drifted, Han Jin¡¯s figure was revealed, his figure was still so pure and dusty, his look was dull, as if the attack had nothing to do with him, as for Prio, it has completely disappeared. Only leave some blood that needs to be carefully distinguished. On the spacious platform, there is a ditch with a length of more than ten meters and a depth of about five or six meters. The edge of the ditch is neat and smooth, and almost cuts the small half of the platform!


    This is a special duel field, at least able to withstand the trampling of the warriors and the attack of the magician, but in front of Hanjin''s flying sword, it is no better than tofu!


    Han Jin¡¯s gaze fell on the female slaves. Just now, Prio completely aroused his anger, so that there was only one person in the world in his eyes, a person who must die! The female slaves were the closest and affected the most. At this moment, they have fallen to the ground. Han Jin can clearly see that there are blood oozing out of their mouths and noses. Obviously, they suffer from a light internal injury.


    However, Han Jin does not have time to consider anything else. He can only compensate afterwards. Now, it is not over yet!


    "Who is the next one?" Han Jin¡¯s line of calm to the extreme fell on Hogan: "Is it you, or are they?" Han Jin reached out and said, with his gesture, the handle floated quietly in Korea. The flying sword in the upper part rises up to the sword front and points to a large group of stone monsters in the sky.


    This is also the strength of the stone monster. If it is a smart life, seeing the scene just now, at this moment, we must rush to let go, but the stone monsters continue to circling, as if they are not afraid of the flying sword.


    Duye Sam and Juventus looked at each other and both of them could see the joy in the other''s eyes. No matter who is managing who and who is restricting, the mercenaries belong to their own people. The strong Hanjin is of course their reliance. ! They used to hear that they had inevitably kept certain doubts in their hearts. Now that they have witnessed Han Jin¡¯s dedication, the doubts have vanished. Yes, they have a dragonslayer!


    The mercenaries around them reacted, and one by one made a crazy shout, and the shouts came together to form a huge tsunami that resounded throughout the city.


    Hogan was as earthy. He thought that the young man was just a big man with identity but no strength. As a result, the strength of the other side was far beyond his imagination, and the shouts of the mercenaries became more and more neat, ''Raphael The two shouts of ''''The Dragon Slayer'' echoed each other. He was stupid and understood the identity of the other party. He played against a dragonslayer. He really didn''t have that courage.


    Han Jin raised his hand, and the shouts of the mercenaries gradually weakened. "I want to refuse?" Han Jin showed a sneer, his eyes swept over the ice and snow magicians: "I have already said, any of you. , are not qualified to reject my challenge!"


    Since the refining of Mante''s long sword, this is his first shot. With his ability, although he can only produce the Chinese flying sword, the attacking power of Feijian far exceeds his imagination, of course. The energy consumed is also beyond his imagination. He only has the power to launch a blow, but he has the confidence to solve the old magician with one blow, not to mention that he has not only produced one handle during this time. Feijian, as for the rest of the people, they need Gibran to make a lot of money.


    "Old guy, go up!" The mercenaries made another noise.


    "Smart, don''t use all the magic like the stupid pig just now, haha..."


    "Please." Han Jin politely let it go. He felt that the stone monsters seemed to be controlled by the old magician, so he had decided on the next goal. No matter the old magician would not accept the challenge, he would Shot.


    Feeling a contempt, ridicule, ridiculous gaze, and the fear and tension of the magicians under him, Hogan had no choice but to walk slowly to the platform, but his steps were very heavy, each step was very heavy. Like a high mountain, he had to make the effort to take a step and walk for a long time, until the mercenaries were impatient and screamed, and he stood opposite Han Jin.


    "You have enough time to prepare." Han Jin said faintly.


    Looking at Han Jin, Hogan couldn''t help but cough up, he didn''t want to die! In some areas, they are at the forefront of the entire continent, such as the headbands that control slaves, such as all kinds of magic shackles, but this is the common feature of the Cold Shadow City sorcerers, they always Controlling our impact on the enemy, we rarely devote ourselves to real battles. Not only is Hogan afraid of death, most of the magicians in Cold Shadow City are afraid of death. The irony is that this does not affect their indifference to the lives of others.


    "Your movement is better, my patience is very limited." Seeing Hogan does not release magic for a long time, Han Jin said coldly.


    "I..." Hogan couldn''t help but look up at the stone monsters in the air, and look at the mercenaries around him. Now the mercenaries have gathered more and more, and the black is crushed. The number is much more than the large group of stone monsters. Can you fight against a dragonslayer and many mercenaries?


    Han Jinshen pointed to a bomb, and the huge flying sword made a crisp humming sound. He was reminding Hogan to hurry.


    Hogan¡¯s body shook violently, and then he made an action that made everyone stunned. He threw the magic wand on the ground and trembled: ¡°I surrender...¡±

 Chapter 25： a beast with a human skin

    Chapter 20, the beast of the human skin


    "Stop!" Han Jin showed a faint smile, looked at Hogan, and then turned his gaze to the sky, where there are still a large group of stone monsters hovering.


    Sasio is not only a magician, but also a bard. From the heart, he prefers the latter. When he was very young, he became interested in various stories. His magnificent legends and dangerous adventures made him addicted. He worshipped the heroes who left the magnificent poems and fantasized about himself. Can become a member of the inside, even if it is only a supporting role, he is satisfied.


    Unfortunately, Sasou did not see this scene, otherwise he might be more excited than Senil.


    Walking with the girl, there was a chat without a ride. Suddenly, the girl ran on the side of the road and picked up a handful of snow on her face.


    "What are you doing?" Sasio asked in surprise.


    "If she let her see the injury on her face, she will feel bad." The girl was even harder, but the weather was cold, the girl was wearing less, and her face was frozen and red. Now I am still using ice and snow to get rid of it, and I can really get a hand, but looking at her licking her mouth, the taste is obviously very uncomfortable.


    Then the girl ran back again, pointing her face with her finger, and asked very seriously: "Can you still see it now?"


    Sasio took a serious look at it. There were five black and black fingerprints on the girl''s face, and the blushing latitude and longitude on the cheeks could not be seen.


    Without waiting for Sasio to speak, the girl suddenly saw the black on her arm, ¡®ye¡¯, and turned and ran back, and began to use his arm to snow.


    "Bad man..."


    "damn it¡­¡­"


    The girl whispered something while screaming at the side. In the face of atrocities, she chose to endure silently, but this does not mean that she has no hatred, but for various reasons, she dares not to show it.


    Sasio suddenly remembered that there was a recovery scroll on his body. It was made by Yalena and the several female auxiliary sacrifices. She quickly said: "It doesn''t have to be so hard, come over, I have a way."


    The girl stood up with a dubious suspicion, and while she was in the palm of her hand, she came to Sasio and her hand was frozen as red as her face.


    Sasio took out the scroll, a white light appeared out of thin air, hit the girl, and the girl suddenly exclaimed: "Don''t..."


    Sasio was shocked, but the reel had an effect and he couldn''t recover it: "What?"


    "I... I don''t have money..." the girl said slyly.


    Sasio can''t smile: "I don''t ask for money with you! What are you afraid of?"


    "You don''t want money?" The girl''s eyes showed a sense of alertness, and she sneaked back a little, and her hands crossed her chest.


    This vigilance is very unnecessary and hurtful, but it is not without reason. Some people have helped her since the family became poor, but they all have similar attempts. Today, Tang Sing is a typical example. For example, she would rather die than death, so Doncel will change and always look for opportunities to marry her. The sinister nature of the environment made her mature very early. She thought that she had already seen the world, and she must pay for it in return. Therefore, she subconsciously classified Sasou among those people.


    In fact, the girl lives at the bottom, and she is only touched by some small and powerful people. Her understanding is too one-sided. When the things that are paid are insignificant, not everyone is willing to pay, not everyone. She will look at her looks, at least Sasio is impossible.


    Both Sunil and Elena are beautiful, Julia and Edwina are also very beautiful, although they will not have any intersection with him, but look much more, the horizon is naturally higher, and the free woman can not let He is tempted, in fact, this is also a misfortune, which outstanding woman is not surrounded by a bunch of competitors? The future marriage of Sasio is destined to go through a difficult competition.


    Sasio shrugged: "Hurry up, our head is waiting for me to go back." He saw the change of the girl''s look, simply clarified the words, and our head asked me to send you You don''t have to worry about it.


    "Oh." The girl whispered, and then remembered something: "You must be careful! Donsey''s uncle is not a good thing!"


    "He?" Sasio sneered: "He dares!"


    "You head... very powerful?" the girl asked tentatively.


    "In this lonely city, it should be impossible to find someone who is better than him." Sasio smiled and dared to say this because he was full of confidence in Han Jin. When he first met Han Jin, Han What kind of strength does it have? What kind of strength does Hanjin have now? ! He believes that his own words will definitely be realized.


    "Bragging!" The girl shook her head. "Can your head be more powerful than Duye Sam and Winston?"


    "Do you know Duye Sam and Winston?"


    "Of course I know, people in the city of Lonely, who don''t know them?!"


    "Do you know who is going to help you today?"


    "..." The girl blinked and she couldn''t figure out what Sasou meant.


    "The last one came out, one of them is Duye Sam and the other is Winston."


    The girl was shy and embarrassed. She rarely spoke loudly and did not have the opportunity to talk big. Today, I finally want to have an impromptu play. As a result, I was dismantled on the spot. It felt... she could not wait to get into the snow and never come out again. It is.


    "Oh... let''s go." Sasio smiled.


    The girl¡¯s words were obviously less, about a quarter of an hour later, she pointed to a large courtyard in front of her voice: ¡°That is my home.¡±


    Sasio glimpsed, from the girl''s dress, her life must be very poor, but the big yard is not what the poor home should have.


    "That is your home?"


    "Ok."


    "Why don''t you sell the yard, then... sorry, I don''t mean anything else, just..."


    "I understand." The girl said in a low voice: "I don''t want to sell my mother. Mom said that Dad grew up here. He has a shadow of Dad everywhere, and... Mom never believed that Dad really left. We, she always said, Dad will come back sooner or later, if you really sell the yard, Dad can''t find us."


    "Your father is a mercenary?"


    "Yeah." The girl nodded slightly: "You guys... they all like to lie, right?"


    "This... what do you mean by this?" Sasio could not help but smile.


    "Dad is so good to me, but he also lied to me! He said... He said to pick up the last task, pay me to make a dowry, and the result... the result..." The girl can¡¯t say it, two lines The tears burst into the eyes.


    Sasou sighed softly, the ''final'' mission, which is very unlucky, of course, there are its unique reasons, a mercenary has to retire, but also for the task, the reward of the mission must be Great, the danger is bound to be extremely heavy, and it also determines that its mortality rate must be too high. Sasio flashed a picture in his mind. In the bar, an old mercenary with two wind-stained frosts promised, well, this is my last mission! Usually, most people who say this sentence will never come back.


    The girl had already walked to the door and turned back: "You... come in and drink, I have nothing else to entertain you at home, I hope you don''t laugh."


    "No..." Sasio just wanted to refuse. He suddenly found something wrong. There was a lot of messy footprints on the snow near the door, and the footprints were very big. The girl said that she and her mother lived here. Who is the footprint? !


    The door was suddenly pushed open, and Cromwell¡¯s figure appeared in the door. He grabbed the girl¡¯s hair and dragged the girl into it.


    Sasio was furious. He never dreamed that Cromwell was so bold. Even when he was so mad, he really dared to shoot the girl. At this moment, two figures appeared on his side, shining. The dagger was placed one after the other in his neck: "Kid, don''t mess!"


    Sasio''s figure is stiff, he is here to give away, there is no preparation for battle. This is a fatal injury to the magician and a fatal injury that cannot be avoided, because one cannot live in a state of tension forever. And the order of the two thieves is not high, and it is too easy to subdue the unprepared Sasou.


    Cromwell showed sneer, two thieves pushed Sasko into the door, and then the mercenaries of several mercenary guilds tightened the door, the girl was still struggling to scream, Cromwell felt annoyed, One kicked in the girl''s lower abdomen, the girl''s original cheeks suddenly became pale, and the body shrank to the ground little by little, but the mouth was loud, but no sound could be heard.


    Cromwell once again grabbed the girl''s hair and dragged the girl into the main hall. Donsey and several mercenaries were sitting inside, and a white-haired old lady was weak in the corner.


    Seeing that the girl was dragged into the main hall, the old lady did not know where the strength came from, and rushed over: "Let my daughter go! What are you doing..."


    From the moment the girl¡¯s figure appeared, Don¡¯s stared at the girl with a vicious gaze, and the old man¡¯s call finally burst into his anger, and he stood up violently, picking up the circle he was sitting on. Stool, squatting to the old man''s head. This is not the street, he can do whatever he wants, let alone they are to kill, what scruples do you need? !


    With a slamming sound, the old man is already ill, can he stand it? On the spot, he was stunned to the ground, but Tang Sai did not let go. Instead, he used a more ferocious gesture to pick up the stool and squat down, oh... oh... it only took a few times, the old man¡¯s head has already The skin was fleshy, and the blood spewed out and flowed to the ground.


    "Mom..." The girl jumped up like an electric shock, and her head was spurred, her teeth and claws were like a madman, and she rushed up.


    Tang Sai smirked, squatting on the stool and slamming toward the girl, the heart-stricing percussion sounded, the stool was heavily squatting on the girl¡¯s chest, the girl¡¯s entire body was swaying, spinning for a long time, four feet Dropped to the ground, blood flowed out of the mouth and nose.


    "Mom... Mom..." The girl turned her strength and struggled to climb to the old man.


    "Take her up, my mouth is blocked, don''t let her scream." Cromwell said coldly.


    Seeing this scene, Sasio was so trembled, biting his teeth and saying, "Are you... still a person?"


    "Oh..." Cromwell smiled and didn''t speak.


    At this time, the door of the living room was pushed open again, and a mercenary rushed in: "Adult, not good!"


    "What?" Cromwell stunned.


    "Heaven... There are a lot of stone monsters in the sky, it seems to be in the direction of the duel!" The mercenary gasped and said: "The mercenaries all over the city are rushing with weapons, adults, we..."


    Cromwell indulged for a moment: "Evangelist is in the duel, there should be nothing wrong with it, then say... Oh, everyone¡¯s attention has been drawn, isn¡¯t it good for us?¡± Lenwell¡¯s gaze turned to Sasio and looked at it with interest for a long time: ¡°Kid, don¡¯t you introduce yourself?¡±


    Sasio looked blue and looked at Cromwell coldly.


    "I don''t talk nonsense with you." Cromwell said slowly: "Tell me, where did the girl go?"


    "What girl?"


    "Don''t look uncomfortable!" Cromwell''s face sank: "I said, that girl! The one who claimed to be the heir to the Morgan Group!"


    Sasou was wrong there, but he quickly sorted out some things. In fact, Sasou was a smart person, but the sum was combined with Han Jin and others, and he could not show his intelligence.


    "It turns out... you are always looking for us." Sasio said coldly.


    "You understand."


    "I don''t know what you are interested in? Is that girl? Or the inscription of the heir?"


    "There are two." Cromwell smiled. "I should have answered the answer. Now it is your turn to answer my question. Where is Miss Julie now?!" He was humiliated today. Let him face without a face, plus the task he shoulders, he has enough reason to find Han Han to settle accounts!


    It is also a fate. If he does not go to that street, he will not be able to touch his own nephew. At this moment, he has already helped Juventus maintain order in the duel. When he sees Hanjin¡¯s great show, how much courage he has to go. Execution of the task, it is only his own clear, but unfortunately, he and Han Jin went to the same street!


    A year ago, Mo Xinke and others were just ordinary mercenaries. According to common sense, it is impossible to make any huge changes in a year. Therefore, despite some confusion in his heart, Cromwell made a self-righteous conclusion. These little guys only met Gibran and others because of the coincidence, which is why he can maintain self-confidence and speak with condescending attitude.


    Sasio is silent, thinking about the countermeasures in his mind.


    "Kid, you can''t do anything for others! If you tell me the whereabouts of Miss Lily, I will let you go, and I will keep a secret for you. You go back and they are still friends, no one knows what you have done." "Understanding?" Cromwell said: "I will give you time to think about it!"


    Sasio is still silent, he does not want to provoke Cromwell, but also wants to drag the time as much as possible, Cromwell also keeps silent, he is not in a hurry, he thinks he has enough patience, and Sasio can not escape Out of his palm.


    I don''t know how long it took, Donsey couldn''t help it, and whispered something to Cromwell''s ear. Cromwell''s eyes turned around and then nodded with a smile.


    Donsey groaned and smiled, bending over and picking up the bundled girl, putting it on the table, smashing it up, touching a few, squatting a few times, seeing the girl couldn¡¯t make a sound, he felt Some are not addictive, just throw out the blocked cloth and throw it on the ground.


    The girl looked at the ceiling with no eyes. In fact, she couldn¡¯t feel the hand of Don¡¯s, because her spirit had reached the edge of collapse, and Don¡¯t scream out, she didn¡¯t shout, just whispered: Mommy mommy¡­¡­"


    Donse reached out and suddenly twisted hard, and the girl could not help but scream.


    "It¡¯s good to react, oh..." Donsey smiled more proudly.


    "Kid, I tell you a secret, my nephew...not only like women, but also men, do you understand?" Cromwell said with a smile.


    Tang Sai groaned, he immediately understood the meaning of his uncle, deliberately put on a greedy face, looked up and down Sasio, as if to be rushed up, so that Sasou could not help but feel a cold.


    Just then, a bang came and the earth shivered slightly. This hall should have been unfinished for a long time, and the dust on the ceiling fluttered into the ground.


    Cromwell was shocked: "How... what happened?"


    A few people in the hall, you see me, I see you, are inexplicable, for a moment, and there is a shout like a tsunami.


    "You two, go out and see what happened." Cromwell made the order, and then his eyes fell on Sasou: "The kid, haven''t made a decision yet? Tell you, my patience. It is limited!"


    "Actually...I..." Sassu said with a sigh of relief. He is trying his best to get time. If he doesn''t go back, Han Jin will certainly have doubts. The key is how long it will take for Han Jin to be alert and how long it will take before Han Jin can find it!


    "What?" Cromwell''s spirit rose.


    "I hope you give me some more time, let me think about it."


    Cromwell hesitated for a moment and nodded: "Good! I hope you don''t let me down, otherwise...hehe!"


    Don Semben wanted to hurry up to be a good thing, but when he saw his uncle''s gaze, he knew what he should do, while slutty and screaming, while reaching out and swaying around the girl, let the girl keep uninterrupted. The screams of screams to stimulate Sasio.

 Chapter 26： Fierce fight

    Chapter 20, the sinister fight


    Han Jin picked a toe and picked up the magic wand. Hogan bent over and looked down. His eyes were erratic. He was afraid of death, so he chose to surrender. But this does not mean that he did not have a fight. Before he was killed. At least he can give an order to the stone-like army to burn a jade!


    The mercenaries gradually became quiet. Duye Sam, Juventus and others were staring at Han Jin. Their looks were somewhat nervous. The messengers who sinned the Cold Shadow City would definitely plant the evil consequences, but the cold army¡¯s army was long. For the time being, it is impossible to pose a threat to them, and the stone monsters in the sky are in front of them. This is the most urgent task. Of course, it is impossible to control the situation of the city of Lonely by simply relying on stone statues, but casualties are inevitable.


    Just then, an abrupt and anxious sound sounded: "Adult! Adult!! They caught Sasio, you are going!"


    Chirk just arrived! He kept secretly tracking Cromwell according to the orders of Han Jin and Gibran. Later, he saw Cromwell find a few helpers and then broke into a house. It was not long. He found Sasio and the girl. When I approached here, I realized that the big thing was not good. When Sasou was subdued, he rushed back with the fastest speed.


    Although Qi Keke wanted to make meritorious deeds, he wanted to leave a great impression on Han Jin, but he is also a person who knows how to be serious. There are some things that can be risky. If you win, you will win everyone''s attention. If you lose, you must be careful. Some things must be prudent. If Sassu has something wrong, then the responsibility is not something he can afford!


    However, there are mercenaries everywhere near the duel field. Chitke¡¯s strength is not enough to push in. Not to mention the platform, close to Hanjin, they can¡¯t even get close to Gibran, and finally they can only use the sound. To attract the attention of Hanjin.


    "What?" Han Jinyi.


    "Adult, Cromwell''s guys have already caught Sasio!" Chitke couldn''t take care of anything at this time, and he shouted and shouted forward.


    Strange things happened. Just now he was rushing forward with desperation. He even wanted to take out the dagger and go to tie people. But the first few brothers were still motionless. Now they shouted a few times, and the crowd rushed, and they automatically gave up. A narrow path, and someone is helping him maintain order: "Let it go, let it go!"


    Han Jin has become an object of great public attention. His every move will attract the attention of countless people. He can talk to Han Jin. Naturally, Han Jin¡¯s friend or his men, people¡¯s attitude towards him has also been a big mistake. Variety.


    Han Jin took a breath and looked down on Hogan. He said faintly: "You are very lucky."


    Hogan looked even more humble, and his waist was bent even lower.


    "From today, you have to live with another identity, are you ready?"


    "I understand, adults... no, master."


    Han Jin sneered, he did not believe Hogan''s allegiance, but he really did not have time to do anything, saving Sasou is the most important.


    "Then you know, what should I do now?"


    Hogan showed a sneer and saw that Han Jin really needed him. He dared to look up. With a wave of magical fluctuations, the squall-like stone monsters swept the wings and flew away from the duel.


    "Evangelist, Duye Sam, Winston, things here need you to deal with a few." Han Jin''s body flashed, dropped Hogan, appeared on the side of the platform.


    "Raphael, need help?" Winston said quickly.


    "No, I can do it with Gibran."


    "Raphael, I will go with you for a trip." Juvens''s face was a bit stiff, and the joy of the moment had long since disappeared. In fact, his heart was as angry as Han Jin! The situation around it is getting more and more turbulent. The infiltration of the Lord of the Faso in the city, the warning of the Duke of Solomon, the element of the capital, and the birth of the Cold Shadow City are all unsettling, and no one can guarantee it. The future of the city of Lonely can still continue to maintain a neutral, transcendental position.


    The upper echelons of chambers of commerce and mercenaries have been thinking about the direction of the city. In this case, a powerful dragonslayer appears among the mercenaries. How gratifying is this? ! I knew this early, and I immediately expelled the messenger of Lord Fossa from the beginning!


    His mission is to repair the rift between the two parties. The chamber of commerce and the mercenary guild are highly consistent in this matter. They have also promised Juventus and will do their best to meet all his needs. It is a pity that Han Jin has been refusing to see the guests after returning to the city. Counting today, Juventus and Han Jin have only seen three times. He can''t do it too enthusiastically, and it will have the opposite effect. Carrying gifts and condolences, if you send money or send beautiful women, this kind of method is too naive. What the upper class needs is to establish a true friendship with the powerful dragonslayer, or let Han Jin have feelings for the city. Not the kind of hypocritical game!


    After several contacts, Juvens has more and more confidence in his mission. Although he has a strong strength at a young age, Han Jin¡¯s attitude towards doing things is very peaceful, and there is no arrogance. Contact with such people is the most It''s easy, don''t count, don''t think about it, as long as you have enough sincerity, don''t mention the meaning, he also likes to contact such young people.


    Now I heard that Cromwell has caught Hanjin¡¯s people. This is no less than a good one for him. Perhaps his previous efforts have been in vain. Thinking of this, Juventus hated his teeth.


    A burst of noise came from the street, the mercenary smashed, carefully opened the courtyard door, the probe looked out, I saw a row of people in the distance. He couldn''t help but be surprised. The backhand tightly closed the courtyard door and rushed to the hall.


    His hand had just touched the hall door, and suddenly he felt like a cold breeze behind him, and he turned to look back, but there was nothing.


    In the hall, Donsey kept screaming and screaming, tearing the girl''s clothes a little bit. Sussie''s heart was awkward, and things were clear. It wasn''t the girl who was tired of him, but he was tired of the girl, Cromwell. What I want to know is the fate of the beautiful, even if there is no such thing, Cromwell will find them head up.


    "Okay, I tell you!" Sasou has made a decision.


    "Oh?" Cromwell showed a smile of joy and color. For this task, he has been running for more than a year. Today, he can finally produce a result.


    At this moment, the hall door was pushed open, and a mercenary hurried into the hall: "Adult, there are many mercenaries rushing over our place!"


    "What? Are you sure to come to us?" Cromwell''s brain turned sharply, but he couldn''t think of anything wrong.


    "This... I don''t know, anyway, the mercenaries are running along the street."


    "Globe! See you later and tell me!"


    The mercenary did not dare to make a sound, and then look at his companions, surrounded by the girl, you touched, I squatted to have fun, my heart could not help but be frustrated, and went down to the outside.


    The mercenary came to the courtyard again and wanted to quietly open the courtyard door to observe the movement outside. Who knows that just opened a door seam, I saw a beautiful girl who stood in the doorway and stood in the 20th. Outside the rice, he still had a big scary magic wand in his hand, and then a dazzling white light shot directly at him.


    "No..." The mercenary only sent out a word, and even the door was smashed by the mighty thunder.


    A magic wand in the hand of Elena, and a lightning bolt spurt out, hitting the door of the hall.


    The people in the hall reacted very quickly. A thief hurriedly reached out to catch Sassu, and suddenly the white light flashed. His hand broke away from his upper arm without warning, and fell down, pouring **** arms to the top. On the body of Sasou, it is difficult to make a threatening action.


    The thief made a scream, and the dagger in the right hand used all his strength to stab the side. With a slamming sound, the two daggers slammed together and shot numerous sparks.


    Gibran¡¯s figure was completely revealed, and his dagger was lightly pressed and stroked, pointing to the other¡¯s fingers at a speed faster than lightning.


    As the saying goes, one inch is short and one inch is dangerous. The battle between thieves has always been extremely dangerous. Gibran used the dagger to draw the other''s fingers, and the other party can attack him in the same way.


    Sure enough, the thief was desperately desperate, without any retreat, and the dagger in his hand stabbed to Gibran¡¯s wrist.


    Unfortunately, Gibran started the attack first, and the action was a little faster than the thief. This is enough!


    Blood Splash, the four fingers of the thief holding the dagger were cut and brushed, and Gibran''s wrist also had a blood trough.


    Lei Zhe''s figure appeared behind another thief, waving a dagger to the back neck of the object, the thief immediately responded, his body let go to the side, the dagger back stabbed behind him, shot blood around his neck At the same time, a blood line was also found behind him, and both the attacker and the counterattack were both wounded.


    "Looking for death!" The thief made a roar and screamed at Lei Zhe, but he was just bluffing, swaying, and rushing in the opposite direction at a faster rate. He was sensible and suddenly suffered. In the case of an attack, the most important thing to do is to control the hostage, not to defeat the opponent.


    But he never imagined that his companion had lost so fast, almost in an instant, the outcome was already divided!


    Gibran stepped forward and blocked Sasio, and the dagger in his hand made a slip in the air, stabbing the thief''s chest.


    The thief had no choice but to use all his strength to meet Gibran, a crisp sound, the two daggers did not hit the fancy, the thief had not had time to change, suddenly felt a pain in the back, Lei Zhe has posted Come up, put the dagger deep into his midfield.


    The thief''s eyes slid round, and Gibran''s mouth showed a scornful smile, and the dagger took a stroke and cut the throat of the thief with lightning.


    The mercenaries around the round table reacted slowly, but they also reacted. They reached out and grabbed the girl. As for Donse, it was a meaningless existence. He still kept the pants. Actions.


    At this moment, one hand stretched out from the ground and photographed at the bottom of the table. The round table disintegrated in an instant. The girl flew in the air with the round table and hit the ceiling. Several mercenaries did not catch anything. By the way, a hand is stiff and stops there.

 Chapter 27： past

    Chapter 207


    Without waiting for the mercenaries to react, Han Jin¡¯s figure has risen from the ground, and his backhand is shot on the front of a mercenary. His movements are very light, as if he is playing games with people, but behind the mercenaries. The leather armor broke into countless pieces in an instant, and the whole person flew out, hit the wall, and then fell down like a mud.


    Several mercenaries were shocked, and they reached out to pull the sword. Han Jin¡¯s right fist was swung out, from the bottom up, hitting the jaw of a mercenary.


    God''s playing this kind of body seems to be similar to the effect of magic, but there is actually a huge gap, such as a small fireball, a very powerful magician, can really enhance the power of the small fireball, but the effect of the upgrade Very limited, at least he can''t use a small fireball to overturn the same level of professionalism. In another world, comprehensions often use their lifelong energy to cultivate a Taoist method. God''s play is also an independent method. No one is stupid. If there is no room for improvement, the self-cultivators have already found a way out. .


    After breaking through the porch, Hanjin¡¯s release of the gods has been greatly improved, and it is an overall improvement in speed, strength, etc., the mercenary smashed the fist, and the jaw was raised in a weird posture, the back of the brain But I slanted down, and I was about to touch my own back. Then I swayed a few times and fell down. His neck bones were crushed by the twisted force. Even if he was still alive, he could no longer control his body. .


    Another mercenary pulled out his long sword and screamed and slashed his sword to Hanjin¡¯s chest.


    Han Jin¡¯s underarmed waving left arm blocked the long sword and only heard a bang. Han¡¯s left arm was nothing, but the robe sleeve was drawn by a long sword.


    Han Jin¡¯s eyes became cold, not waiting for the mercenary to take the sword. His figure rushed up at an unimaginable speed, punching the fist at the front of the mercenary, when the mercenary fell out, he Still chasing behind him, punching and punching, all bombarded on the mercenary.


    This hall is very spacious, but for the people in the battle, it is too narrow. The mercenary collided on the wall and smashed Han Jin¡¯s punches. His body is infinitely close to death, but Han Jin still did not let him go, slap on his already deformed chest, a loud bang, and a big hole with a width of two feet on the wall, the mercenary flew out with countless splashes of masonry. Far, it didn''t stop until it hit the wall.


    Uh...the girl and the round table fell on the ground. The time spent in the whole battle was actually very short. The girl flew up and fell, but it was only a few seconds before and after, but Han Jin had killed three people, and the method was fierce. . The remaining two mercenaries were frightened and rushed to the girl, they lost all their courage, just wanted to control the hostages, and then escaped from here.


    A black light shot from Hanjin¡¯s palm, was pumping on the round table, the girl slammed out on the table, and slipped to the other end of the hall with the slate. The two mercenaries rushed again. .


    Han Jin made a sneer, his wrist slammed, and the black light bounced like a snake. He was very entangled in the neck of a mercenary. Then Hanjin¡¯s hand was lifted up, and the mercenary¡¯s neck blood Light bursts, a huge head with blood springs flying high.


    Another mercenary made a scream of screaming, as if he could feel the pain of his companion, and then rushed to the other end of the hall, the target is still the girl.


    Han Jin¡¯s wrist was another glimpse. The black light crossed the sky and made a harsh whistling sound. It chased like a bone, and a long blood line suddenly bloomed. The next moment, the mercenary¡¯s The head, neck, and body are divided into neat two halves, flying in the air, still spinning at their own center, the arm that has lost control, but has not had time to become stiff, constantly slaps on the other half of the body. There are countless blood drops, liquids of different colors, and organs. With the rapid rotation of the body of the two halves, such as the scattered flowers around the sky, the scene is really terrible!


    Don''t say survivors, even the heart-wrenching Gibran is also seeing the scalp numb, watching Han Jin can''t make a sound.


    Han Jin¡¯s hand shook, and the black light flashed away, disappearing without a trace, as if it had never appeared before, and Han Jin¡¯s eyes fell on his sleeves and whispered: ¡°Damn... ¡±


    "You..." Cromwell finally jumped up. In fact, his reaction was not slow. When Gibran started, he wanted to support. When he saw that it was Gibran, he shrived back and then wanted to support it. On the side, but the way Han Jin appeared was too strange, the battle scene was too violent, Cromwell wanted to observe and observe again. This delay, his men were all killed in the blink of an eye: "How dare you..."


    Several figures appeared from the broken hall door. Cromwell closed his mouth at once. He saw Juventus, the vice president of the mercenary guild was here, and he could not turn his mercenary in any way. The sign of the meeting will come out.


    Juventus¡¯s eyes swept over Han Jin and turned to Cromwell. Today, Han Jin gave him too much shock. It¡¯s not as powerful as the magic, or the fierce and fierce wrestling style. It made him shocked and puzzled, but now is not the time to think.


    "Sasio, is there nothing?" Han Jin asked faintly.


    Gibran had already cut the rope of Sasio, and Sasko said with a hand and foot: "I have nothing, but she..." Sasio could not help but look at the corner, the girl still lying quietly, Both eyes are half-closed and half-closed. Whether it hits the ceiling or falls to the ground, she always reacts like a living dead.


    "Nothing is fine."


    "Raphael, you don''t know what happened!" Sasio forced himself to suppress his inner anger, and then told the story in the shortest language, and finally said: "Raphael, this guy has been looking for we!"


    Everyone looks at Cromwell''s look has changed, especially the look of Xiannier, Yalina and Julia. The mainland is very chaotic and cruel, but there is always a bottom line for doing things. Is it interesting to bully a girl who is helpless? ! Even if you look at her looks, you must take possession of her and play with her, so don''t you have to kill her only relatives? !


    "Good... good!" Juventus smirked and said coldly: "Cromwell, you are doing very well! From now on, you are no longer a mercenary guild! Give the medal to you. I handed it out, right away!" He was still imagining that everything was a misunderstanding. Now it is really not a fight. Even if this matter has nothing to do with Hanjin, he will never let Cromwell go!


    Cromwell''s face changed slightly. He understood what it meant to be abandoned by the mercenary guild at this time, but he did not defend, and solved his badge and threw it on the ground.


    "You..." Juventus is even more angry, but Han Jin has not made a decision. He is not good at it. He has to go forward and bend over to pick up the badge. Then he stares at Cromwell with cold eyes. No matter how Han Jin does it, as long as Cromwell has a sigh of relief, he will definitely let this guy know that he is good.


    Han Jin¡¯s gaze turned around in the old man who was falling: ¡°Looking for us?¡±


    "He wants to know the whereabouts of Julie!"


    "Tell me, what are you looking for?" Han Jin asked softly.


    "What else can you do? Certainly not a good thing!" Sasko said coldly, and it was clear that Cromwell tried to use violence to know the whereabouts of Julie, which must be full of malice.


    Cromwell did not say a word, only stood there quietly.


    ¡°Who is Julie?¡± asked Yalena in a low voice.


    "It''s our companion." Chanel also whispered back.


    "Don''t want to say?" Han Jin walked indifferently to Cromwell: "You are looking for Miss Lily, now in Black Crow City, have you heard it? You want to know, I have already answered, you should answer My question, tell me, what are you looking for?"


    "Black Crow City...you...you are the people of Zaguned?" Elena showed a shocked look, looking at Sunnier with unbelievable eyes, and the Gail manager behind her was also dignified. The eyes are flickering and I don''t know what I am thinking about.


    "What are you talking about?!" Shannier said in a weird tone: "The army of Zaguned has been rushed away by us. Now, Black Crow City is our own city."


    "This way... Sorry, Siniel." Yalena was embarrassed, listening to the wind is rain, and she suspected that she had a good friend, too.


    Yalinna is no problem, but the generals of Gail and Evans have set off a stormy wave. With their experience, they will never believe that a strong person will be born out of thin air. First of all, there must be a soil suitable for the growth of the strong, and hear the fairy. Niel¡¯s explanation is that they have been guessing indiscriminately. Hasn¡¯t Hanjin been fighting Zahuned before? !


    Cromwell did not hear the conversation between Yalena and Sunil. His attention was on the more and more Hanjin: "Hello... what do you want to do? Advise you, preferably. Think about it, be careful when doing things, otherwise you will regret it."


    "I can''t see it, there is something in you that can make me cautious." Han Jin said calmly.


    "Oh... Desmark is waiting for my news." Cromwell showed a reluctant smile: "This... can you think about it? And I have not hurt your friend, everything." It¡¯s all misunderstanding."


    The faces around him changed a little, and no one thought that Cromwell turned out to be a dissmark. Especially Juventus, his face was blue and white, it seems that the situation in the city of Lonely City is much more dangerous than they think. The lords of the lords are rushing into the city of the cliff, which is to take the city as their flesh. !


    "Dissmark? What about it?" Han Jin asked faintly.


    "Hello! Do you think you are qualified to fight against a lord?!" Cromwell snapped.


    "You are a dissmark person. You should know General Quincy. Do you know how he died?" Han Jin smiled. To expose the past, this is the immature performance of Han Jin. If you change to a veteran person, you would rather let the secret rotten in your stomach and not tell others. However, Han Jin used to be an ordinary student. He was not a strategizing general, nor a big boss who was overwhelming. He was not a killer in the dark world. Although he had experienced some bizarre and complicated things after becoming a self-cultivator, However, it is a few years, and there are masters supporting him. His own feelings are very limited, and young people do things, it is inevitable that there is a negative component, and now Hanjin is like this.


    "General Quincy..." Cromwell''s face changed dramatically and suddenly screamed: "You killed Mrs. Fanny! It''s you!!!"

 Chapter 28： inspiration

    Chapter 20 Inspiration


    "Do you still think that Desmark can protect you?" Han Jin said with a sneer.


    In fact, Han Jin¡¯s heart is also a bit suspicious. Looking at Cromwell¡¯s expression, Mrs. Fanny should be a close person to Dismark, but in his impression, she has never had any contact with such a lady. It is another hidden fact.


    Cromwell suddenly giggled, laughing out of breath, and asked for a long while: "Do you think... can you protect yourself?"


    "I have done a good job so far," Han Jin said faintly.


    "Yeah, until now..." Cromwell''s voice suddenly went down, and the whole person slowly shrank into a ball, and finally distorted on the ground.


    Lei Zhe rushed up, reached out and explored Cromwell''s breath, and posted it on Cronwell''s chest for a moment: "He...he is dead!"


    Gibran couldn''t help but frown, went forward and checked for a long time, and finally had to accept the fact that Cromwell was really dead, but the death of this guy was a bit confusing.


    Han Jin¡¯s eyes flickered and suddenly said: ¡°You should go out first.¡±


    When I was a glimpse of Yalina, she faintly guessed something. She just wanted to speak, and suddenly reacted to all the people around me. She could only swallow the words she wanted to say.


    Gibran shrugged. In fact, he really wanted to know what Han Jin was going to do, but Han Jin did not say, of course, he had his own reasons, and he could not ask.


    For a moment, the people in the room retired, Han Jin whispered a whisper, a symbol was formed in the air, and then turned into countless stars to the square, attached to the wall, ceiling and ground, but unfortunately it is daytime The sun is too strong. If it is changed to night, the countless stars must be very beautiful.


    "Dismmark has been fighting in Zagunede. Although he played very hard, he also learned a lot, isn''t it?" Han Jin said with a smile.


    There is no one in the house. Only Han Jin is talking to himself. This scene is somewhat strange.


    "Becoming this state, I feel very good? No one can see you, you can go through all obstacles, and even drill deep into the earth, but... why didn''t you just escape?"


    Han Jin¡¯s voice just fell, and the star point on the left wall suddenly exploded. In the dim light, there seemed to be a shadow that didn¡¯t flash, then the ceiling, the floor, and the break of the wall and the hall door. The star-studded spots exploded one after another. After a long time, the house was restored to calm.


    "Give up? Now I am sure that I am talking to you?" Han Jin showed a faint smile: "I am very curious, the person who is holding magic in your body, what is your name like this?"


    "Soul? I have seen the ghost, but the soul of yours, I saw it for the first time... What is the biggest difference between soul and ghost? Oh, indeed, you will never know, but what... in my hometown We call you something like ''ghost'', and I happen to be a master of ghosts. If you are still a swordsman, I have to deal with you to make some effort, but you have become a ghost in front of me... Lenwell, your luck is really bad."


    "No, no, I didn''t panic. The first time I said was only the first time now, not the first time in the past. In the past, I used to deal with such things almost every day."


    "In the past... This question is too complicated, and you are unclear. And, don''t you think that your problem is too much?" Han Jin smiled: "Now, I will introduce you to a person who is very similar to you." Friends."


    The voice has not fallen, Han Jin¡¯s hand has already had a blood-red crystal ball. In the crystal ball, a small and exquisite skeleton suddenly hits the ball wall. A pair of black holes flashing red light stare at one direction, the arm The bones are waving wildly, as if they are going out from the inside.


    The short silence disappeared, and there was a burst of screams in the house, and countless stars exploded.


    "Useless, forget what I said? I am a master of ghosts. If you can''t even subdue such things, what kind of master is it?" Han Jin smashed the crystal ball: "Is not eternal life?" This is not a lie to you. It is certainly impossible to live forever. But there should be no problem for thousands of years. However, you can¡¯t attract the attention of people like me, and you can¡¯t appear in front of us. You are too careless. ""


    "Oh... now begging for mercy, don''t you think it''s too late?" Han Jin smiled, then threw the crystal ball out and shouted: "Receive!"


    Another scream of screaming, the crystal ball turned a little half a lap in the air, and returned to Han Jin¡¯s hand, and the crystal ball had a small misty group. The small and delicate skeleton was like a snake. The air mass rushed over.


    "Hmm?!" Han Jin frowned slightly.


    The small and exquisite skeleton is still there, and it can be clearly seen from the outside. The skeleton keeps shaking, and the two red eyes in the eyelids are getting brighter and brighter.


    "You can''t touch this thing, I keep it useful." Han Jin thought about it, took two symbols from the space ring, and as the symbol disappeared, ten ghosts appeared out of thin air.


    Han Jin once again sacrificed the soul-seeking beads and collected all the ten ghosts. This time, the small and exquisite skeleton was no longer polite. With a very fierce action, the nearest ghost was torn into several pieces. Swallowed.


    Han Jin took the Soul Eater into the space ring. His mood became very good. Since he saw the magic book written by the madman, he always felt that there should be a match between Taoism and magic, but that What is the point, he is not clear. Perhaps, finding that point will find the mystery of the eighth element, perhaps, he will open the door to a mysterious world!


    Summoned by the five ghosts, it turned out to be a ghost with a specific shape, and the magician under the disco can create a real "ghost", which is too funny, but also a comprehension Insult! So Han Jin is not in a hurry to get rid of Cromwell. He needs to know the secret of the magician. If he has enough strength, he will also grab the magician and control it in his own hands. He believes that the other side Can give him an inspiration.


    Han Jin turned and walked out. He was a little careless. He stepped on the leg of a corpse, walked out two steps, thought about something, turned and walked back again, and the toes once again smashed on the leg of the corpse. Moved a bit, then, there was a low embarrassment.


    "You are not dead yet?" Han Jin bent down.


    Donse lay there motionless, although no one had attacked him from beginning to end, but his blood was not less than the dead.


    "Get up, don''t pretend." Han Jin said in a smile, he is very happy now, because it digests the good news that Cromwell brought to him. This does not mean that he will spare Donse.


    Donsey is still motionless, but some things are not controlled by the will, for example, cold sweat from the forehead, trembling at the fingertips, and so on.


    "Listen to Sasio, you were not very prestige at that time? What happened now?" Han Jin¡¯s smile turned cold: "You kind of person, don''t say kill one, even if you kill 10,000, I don''t. Will be soft!"


    After that, a small flame fluttered from Han Jin¡¯s palm and fell on Tang¡¯s chest.


    Donsey was reluctant to endure for a few seconds, suddenly screaming and screaming, and the whole person jumped like an electric shock.


    The people outside heard the screams and rushed into the hall. They saw Tang¡¯s desperately beating there, and they used their hands to beat the flames, but the flames were weird, as if they had a sticky nature. Going to shoot, the flame sticks to his hand, rubbing it with his arm, and the flame sticks to his arm. Soon, his upper body has been shrouded in a burning flame.


    Ah... Tang¡¯s screams are getting more and more fierce. Like a flies that are only headless, they are rushing around. Unfortunately, he is rushing to Hanjin, Han Jin flies up and kicks Tangsie to the ground. If you switch to someone else, you don''t really dare to attack Donce, because the blazing flame is terrible.


    Donsey was desperately rolling on the ground. Suddenly, two arms that had been severely carbonized were out of his body, one hit the ceiling and one was flying to Lei Zhe.


    Lei Zhe hurried down to a short body, the arm flew past him, hit the wall, countless sparks scattered around, his arms also turned into pieces, but each piece continued to burn. Lei Zhe was shocked by a cold sweat, while secretly cursing Tang Sai, who was dying and dying, while avoiding the distance.


    The faint screams came to an abrupt end, but the flames did not go out, and the burning was not going on. The time was not long. Donse¡¯s body had become a cluster of ashes, leaving only two legs and flying out. The arm is also turned into a fly ash floating in the air.


    "Raphael, you can see if she can''t save..." Sasio reached for a moment at the tip of the old man''s nose and looked up at Han Jin.


    Han Jin shook his head and didn''t have to look at it. The old man''s skull was opened and even revealed the brain inside. This kind of injury was not saved by him.


    "Oh..." Sasio sighed and turned his eyes to the girl.


    This time, without Sasko''s speech, Han Jin walked over and walked over, grabbed the girl''s wrist and listened for a moment. The way he treats people is very weird. At least the people here can''t understand it, but Xiannier and others have long been accustomed to it.


    For a moment, Han Jin picked up the girl¡¯s head and gently pulled open the eyelids that looked like a closed eye. She looked carefully: ¡°Nothing, just frightened, and... find a quiet place for her, raise It has been restored for a while."


    ¡°Really recover?¡± asked Sasio.


    Han Jin paused: "This... it depends on herself."


    "Raphael, take her to us," Sassu said in a negotiating tone.


    Han Jin looked up and looked at the face of Xiannier and others. In addition to Lei Zhe¡¯s disapproval, Xiannier and Moxinke clearly preferred Sasou¡¯s suggestion. He nodded: ¡°Alright.¡±

 Chapter 29： Compete

    Chapter 209


    Han Jin lay sideways on the bed, unconsciously throwing the blood-red crystal ball, his eyes had no focus, as if thinking about something, Xiannier sat on the bed and was trying to sew a sky blue robe. Han Jin is not a good person to serve, for example, wearing clothes, he does not like to wear a swordsman suit. In comparison, he thinks that the magic robe can highlight his temperament, but he is also somewhat dissatisfied with the magic robe. I think that the sleeves of the robes are too wide and have a feeling of hindering the feet, because his fighting style is not to release ''magic''. In certain circumstances, he has to fight like a swordsman.


    This kind of work naturally fell to Xiannier. She only ruined the robes that Han Jin had sewed in the battle yesterday. Although the sleeves were only scratched, they could be worn by sewing, but Han Jin is now famous. I don¡¯t know how many people¡¯s eyes are paying attention to him. Xiannier feels that Han Jin¡¯s decent must be guaranteed, and she must not let others laugh, so she has already thrown away the robes. The robes in her hands are just for her. Come back to buy it.


    Take the sleeves apart, cut them, and resew them. This is a simple job for any tailor, but it is not so easy for Siniel. It only makes up for more than an hour, her nose. Little sweat has been exuded.


    "Would you like... Get the tailor shop." Han Jin suddenly said that he thought that Sunnier was too wasteful to use his energy in this area. It is better to practice his archery in this time.


    "No, practice makes perfect, and it will be faster in the future." Sunil shook his head. "Moreover, we can''t stay in the city of Lonely. If we go to the World of Warcraft to do the task, where do you go to find the tailor shop?"


    Han Jin sighed and sat up, carefully cleaning the sweat on the tip of the nose for Xiannier. Xiannier smiled. She used her face to put a sticker on Hanjin¡¯s palm and then found her movement. Too intimate, and she is not accustomed to take the initiative, hurriedly white Han Jin glanced: "Go, did not see that I am busy?!"


    Han Jinhe laughed, and fell on the bed, and grabbed his own soul-seeking beads. The skeleton that was small and exquisitely played the game tirelessly. In fact, the soul-seeking bead is empty, and there is nothing fun. The so-called game is scaring. Cromwell''s soul.


    Of course, it doesn''t really hurt Cromwell, but the game itself is a kind of injury. Cromwell''s soul is very afraid of it. Every time it comes close, it will scare Cromwell''s soul. Screaming to escape to one side, and this game has been going on. Accurately speaking, since it swallowed ten ghosts in one breath, the spirit has soared and it has been playing for a whole day.


    Han Jin looked at the moment and took out a symbol. In the next moment, there were five ghosts in the Soul Eater.


    Sunnier suddenly turned back, her eyebrows wrinkled slightly, hesitated for a moment, and said: "Raphael, later... try not to use the dark magic again."


    "Oh." Han Jin responded, but his tone was obviously absent-minded.


    "Dark magic has always been resisted by the Magic Guild. If someone misunderstands you as a dark magician, it will be troublesome!"


    "Actually, this guy is very interesting." Han Jin Gu is about others.


    "Interesting?" Sunil looked at the monster who swallowed the ghost, and couldn''t see what it meant.


    Han Jin smiled and smiled, and took a light shot on the Soul Eater. A gray smoke spurted out, and then a skeleton with a height of almost tall appeared in the air. It was eating hard and suddenly found that he had left. The crystal ball, it hurriedly put all the rest of the ghost into the mouth, swallowed hard and hard, then wiped the mouth, and paused for a while, as if brewing emotions, then slowly said: "I, great of¡­¡­"


    Han Jin made a snap, and the skeleton suddenly trembled fiercely, especially the upper and lower rows of teeth, which quickly twitched and made a series of weird sounds.


    "Give me a good talk!"


    The skeleton returned to normal, the skull was slightly drooping, and the red light in the eyes flickered. Xiannier suddenly had a feeling that the monster seemed to be secretly observing Han Jin¡¯s look.


    "Your most loyal servant, Halley, is ready to listen to your call." The skeleton bent down, although it could not reveal its expression, but the voice was full of feminine taste.


    "I already have one of the most loyal servants, and you count as the second." Han Jin looked at the skeleton lazily. He did not completely refine this ghost, this is also an attempt, because this ghost has its own ability, combined with the Tao, should be able to greatly enhance the power of the soul-seeking bead.


    "Who? Let me kill him!" The skeleton was furious and apparently was dissatisfied with the first position.


    "Do you want to hear me again?" Han Jin said with a smile.


    Although the response speed of the skeleton was slower, I could still hear the good words. I felt that Han Jin¡¯s tone was not good. The two red lights could not help but fall on Xiannier. I stayed for a moment and intentionally or unintentionally shifted. Topic: "Master, the best!"


    "Is it?" Han Jin smiled.


    Xiannier blinked, and she still didn''t understand what the ¡®the best¡¯ in the skeleton mouth meant.


    "Of course! A long time ago, I, great..."


    Han Jin made another snap, and all the memories of the skeleton and the Dada sounds that were all turned into telegraphs. Now, it finally understands what Han Jin hates most.


    "The wise, wise, incomparably powerful master, your humblest servant, Harley, is not intended to abrupt you..." The skeleton carefully studied the wording.


    "It seems that your status before life should be very high, never pleaded too much? It is too unnatural." Han Jin smiled.


    "Of course, I... humble Harley..." The skeleton finally reacted and replaced ¡®great¡¯ with ¡®humble¡¯.


    "Okay, okay." Han Jin waved his hand. He never noticed the situation: "I like to go straight, you can talk normally, um...what have we just said?"


    "Speaking of your maid, master." The skeleton is from the good, Han Jin said that he likes to go straight, it really goes straight: "Your vision is too high, if at my time, I am willing to use my palace. All the women are changing with you, even if it is only one night, I am satisfied."


    If from the man''s point of view, the skeleton is not wrong, the woman who used the whole palace for a woman is highlighting Han Jin''s vision, but Xiannier is furious: "Bastard!!"


    "Please polite, Miss." The skeleton is not yin and yang: "You and I are equal! What is the qualification to insult me? What''s more, I am the owner''s most loyal warrior, can protect in times of danger Master, you can kill all enemies for the master, what can you do? All you can do is to please the owner in bed!"


    The skeleton was indeed a superior in life. Although it became the ghost of the soul-seeking bead, life and death were completely mastered, but there was still a strong victory, so he regarded Xiannier as a competitor, and he tried hard to fight. The ability to do things, but also highlight their strengths, in an attempt to influence Han Jin¡¯s understanding. It is a pity that it chose the wrong opponent. Han Jin¡¯s ¡®the most loyal servant¡¯ is not Siniel, but Stilberg, who is far away from Black Crow.


    "You... I..." Xiannier¡¯s lips were white, but she didn¡¯t have the experience of smashing the street, and the skeleton¡¯s words were too explicit, so she didn¡¯t know how to fight back.


    "Xinnier, do you still have this advantage?" Han Jinqiang said with a smile.


    "what?"


    "Make me in bed, when will you show your strengths..." Han Jin did not finish talking, suddenly found that Sunnier''s eyes have become wet, knowing that his jokes are too big, Xiannier is The elf has a high status. Does anyone dare to say such a sloppy words in front of her?


    Han Jin hurriedly sat up and hugged Xiannier from behind. Sunnier struggled hard. She felt wronged. If only the monster humiliated her, it was nothing, but Han Jin should never be united with the monster. Deal with her!


    "I was wrong... I am not good..." Han Jin was in a soft voice in Xiannier¡¯s ear. For a long time, Xiannier was no longer struggling, and Han Jin¡¯s gaze finally fell there. On the skeleton, Xiannier is definitely not feeling well in her heart. She has to find a way to let her get mad.


    "Harry, tell you about this, this... the best... is my wife, Siniel."


    The skeleton suddenly became a statue, and the mouth was too big. Han Jin suddenly understood that ''the chin fell to the ground.'' This sentence is not just a description, but a real thing that is indeed possible, at least Harley¡¯s chin appears. Very unstable, like falling off at any time.


    "Mrs...." The skeleton suddenly screamed: "Your eyes are more chaste than the bright moon in the sky, yours..."


    "Get out!" Xiannier angered.


    The skeleton stayed, and then it really rolled up on the ground. For it, this kind of action is not difficult. Its body is made up of smoke. Just manipulate the smoke to move forward.


    "Idiot..." Han Jin shook his head.


    The skeleton kept rolling in the house, turned a few laps, stopped to look at Han Jin and Sunil''s face, and then continued to turn.


    "Forget it, and what kind of qi it is.... It should be a very good person when he was alive. It is also pitiful enough to be in this way..." Han Jin whispered softly for a long time, Sunil''s face. It was finally recovered.


    "Xinnier, you are going to call Hogan. It should have been yesterday... It can''t be dragged any more. He was forced to surrender only after he was forced to help. It will definitely cause trouble for us after a long time!"


    "I understand." Sunil nodded, and stunned the skeleton and hurriedly left the room.


    ¡°Do you feel that you are very sad?¡± Han Jin said faintly.


    "Master, it is my greatest honor to be able to work for you with wise, wise, and powerful power!" The skeleton said in a flattering tone.


    "To tell the truth." Han Jin smiled: "Want to get my attention and trust, the first thing to remember is that I hate lies."


    The skeleton suddenly silenced...

 Chapter 210： Ring of inhibition

    Chapter 2¡ªThe Ring of Inhibition


    It wasn''t long, and Hogan walked into the room behind Siniel and saw Harley, who was floating in midair, and Hogan was shocked. He certainly knew it was a dark creature.


    "Master, are you looking for me?" Hogan hurriedly bowed his head and asked.


    "Which of your men are wearing a ring of restraint?" Han Jin is still a lazy look. The ring of restraint he said is the headband carried on the heads of the slaves. It is said that this was invented by the ice and snow mage of the Cold Shadow City. It can be said that the ring of suppression is a very vicious magical prop, the first time. When they understood the effect of the ring of will, Moxico, Sasou and others, including Han Jin and Gibran, felt scalp numb!


    There is nothing strange about the hoop in the outer circle. The key is the two crystal nails that are half-finger and can explode at any time! When the magician of Cold Shadow City puts a headband on the captive, he will hit the two crystal nails into the captive''s head. It can be seen that the magicians of the cold shadow city are not only quite successful in the art of martial arts. Their understanding of the human body structure has also made great progress. Two half-finger nails are punched into the human brain. People will not die and will not affect daily activities. However, the soldiers can no longer release vindictiveness, and the magician cannot. Gather the magic, otherwise, the crystal nail will explode immediately.


    Moreover, the ring of restraint is difficult to remove as long as it is carried. According to Hogan, they will die dozens of slaves every day, because they try to remove the ring of inhibition, and the crystal nails are fixed. After that, it won''t make people feel pain, but if you want to remove it by violence or cut the headband, the crystal nail will be slightly displaced, which will cause enough fatal damage. In fact, the success rate of wearing the ring of inhibition is not 100%. For the ten slaves to wear the ring of inhibition, there will always be one or two slaves on the spot to die. The position where the crystal nails must be inserted must be precise, and the crystal nails are driven in. The process must also be focused on, and no deviations can occur.


    It is too cruel to control slaves in this way, which makes the impression of the cold movie city of Mo Xinke and others even worse.


    "Yes, Master." Hogan whispered back.


    Han Jin was silent for a moment and nodded: "You are doing very well, come over."


    Hogan walked over with a low eyebrow and walked to a place less than two meters away from Hanjin, and stood up honestly.


    "Look up and look at me."


    Hogan groaned and looked up at Han Jin. The two men stared at each other. Hogan was a bit timid and wanted to turn his gaze to another place, but Han Jin¡¯s eyes seemed to be attractive and sucked firmly. His attention.


    "Take!" Han Jin screamed, and a dazzling white light shot out, hitting Hogan''s eyes.


    Hogan opened his mouth in surprise, suddenly felt that his mind was not so clear, considering the rhythm of things became very slow, he wanted to say ¡®master, what happened? ''But, he actually forgot the pronunciation of these words, wanted to accompany the laughter, but did not know how to control his muscles. At this moment, Harley¡¯s body shape turned into a smoke line, from Hogan¡¯s Drilled into the mouth.


    Hogan''s body trembled fiercely, his face was blue and white. After a moment, one of his pupils turned into a strange red, but the body''s reaction gradually became calm.


    "Now, is there anything to tell me?" Han Jin said faintly.


    Hogan showed a painful color, and his lips opened and closed like a thirsty fish. It seemed that he wanted to say it, but he didn''t want to say it.


    For a long while, Hogan laughed and said: "Master, you have to be careful with the magicians of the Cold Shadow City."


    "Be careful?" Han Jin¡¯s mouth sneered: "Why should you be careful?"


    "They are not affected by the ring of inhibition."


    "Oh?"


    "The ring of inhibition is what I personally wear to them. No one knows better than me, hehe..." Hogan showed a smile of pleading: "Beginning, I deliberately made mistakes, let the crystal nails explode on the spot, oh, one person. The head was blown up, and the brain was smashed, this scene... Hey, the magician named Yalina couldn¡¯t bear to look at it again, and he left, only the stupid big man named Moxinke. What can he see? I have already broken the crystal nails. In fact, the ring of suppression worn by the magicians has no effect at all."


    "Just like this?" Han Jin looked calm. He had long expected that the magicians of the Cold Shadow City would not be honest. Hogan''s confession only verified his conjecture, and nothing was shocking.


    "And." Hogan remembered something again: "The magicians have already negotiated, and they will run away collectively tomorrow night."


    "Here is the lonely city, where can they escape?"


    "As long as you can escape to the outside of the city, the stone monster will meet them."


    "Stone like? You seem to be involved?"


    "Of course, if there is no help from me, where do they have the courage to run away?!" Hogan said in a tone of expression, full of pride.


    Han Jin quietly looked at Hogan, perhaps because there was no reservation anymore, perhaps because it was still very awake. This time, Hogan no longer escaped Han Jin¡¯s sight, and smiled to meet Han Jin¡¯s line of sight.


    "You go and kill them all." Han Jin said softly.


    "Yes, master." Hogan said without hesitation, then stepped back out of the room.


    "You are... dark magic?" asked Siniel.


    Han Jingang wanted to talk, and suddenly there was a cry outside: "Not good! Raphael adults..." The voice just fell, and Saxon slammed into the door.


    "What''s the matter?" Han Jin asked with astonishment. Although Winston is not as noticeable as Gibran, it is only a matter of attitude. In fact, the combat experience of the Reaper''s mercenary squad is no worse than Gibran''s red squad. It is definitely not a trifle to make Saxon look like this!


    "You...when you last did the task, didn''t you put that lady''s house in the mercenary guild?"


    "Slow down, don''t worry." Han Jin tempted and asked: "Hilna?"


    "Yes, yes! It¡¯s Miss Hilna¡¯s house. The mercenary guild has already returned the house to Moss, but you all live here. No one is looking after it. It¡¯s winter now, tramp. They were rushed, but nothing happened. The guilds were afraid that the tramp would go in and mess up, so they had been sending several mercenaries to take care of them, so that when Miss Hilna came back, it would be unpleasant."


    "and then?"


    "At noon today, suddenly an old man and a young man walked into Miss Hilna''s house. I didn''t know the passing of the incident. Anyway, the mercenaries went to interrogate. The result was all taught by a man, then Juventus. Si Daren rushed over, but..." Saxon showed a bitter smile: "Evangelist also suffered a loss!"


    "Eat a loss?"


    "Well, I was at the scene and saw it with my own eyes. The old guy is like... Just like a kid, it is easy to grab the sword of Juventus."


    "You are on the scene? Winston is also working?"


    "Yeah." Saxon''s face was red.


    Seeing Saxon¡¯s expression, Han Jin knows that Winston¡¯s end should be better than Juventus: ¡°Go, let¡¯s see.¡±


    "Wait, adults." Saxon hurriedly stopped Hanjin: "Winston told me to tell you that the old guy is a super-powerful! He will make you well prepared and then go. ""


    "Super-powerful?" Han Jin''s body shape is shocked. Although everyone thinks that he is the Dragon Slayer, he is very clear in his heart. With his current strength, he fights with Ji Bolun and others. If you can prepare in advance, However, there is quite a chance of winning, but it is really against a super-powerful person, it is purely looking for death.


    Han Jin slowly took a breath: "What about Yalina?"


    "I just met Jalina at the door, she has already rushed over with Gail."


    "You don''t have to prepare for it, go!" said Han Jin, who said that the mercenary guild was for him. He said in slang, he now has a responsibility, and he has the responsibility to help him get back. And Yalena has already rushed over, even if she is cheeky, regardless of the mercenary guild, can he care about Winston? Even if Winston, can you watch Jaina unlucky? The most important thing is that the other party did not hurt people in the case of absolute superiority. Obviously, they did not want to cause conflict. With Yalena¡¯s strong temper, it is very likely to make things worse.


    Saxon was shocked. He had heard the legend in this respect. The two super-powers would not easily break out of conflicts, except for extreme contradictions caused by huge interests or 100% confidence in themselves. In fact, Winston said that he was well prepared and had hidden concealment. He did not expect Han Jin to rush to the old guy and not want to anger a super-powerful. He hoped that Han Jin would play. The posture is so powerful, let the old guy feel awkward, paving the way for talking and paving.


    Saxon also understands, so I am very shocked to see Han Jin do not make any preparations. In the face of a super-strong powerhouse, does Han Jin really have the strength to win? !


    Saxon acted as a driver and drove the carriage to the scene with the fastest speed. When he arrived at Hilner¡¯s home, he saw a group of mercenaries far away. Han Jin couldn¡¯t see the scene inside. Jumped into the carriage, but when he saw the people inside, he could not help but stay there.


    Seeing that Han Jin arrived, the mercenaries sent out a burst of cheers. In the lonely city, Han Jin has become a big man who is expected to return. The mercenaries have confidence in Han Jin, even more than their confidence in themselves. More intense.


    In the field, Gail¡¯s general manager was yelling at an old, clear-eyed old man, and Yalena was eager to try, but she didn¡¯t dare to go up, because the director of Gael¡¯s attitude towards her was too strict, since she was joking. Start, this is the first time!


    Hearing the cheers, the two men who looked at each other looked in the same field. Han Jin stood on the carriage. His position was very conspicuous. Then, the young man who had been shrinking in the corner suddenly made more excited than the mercenaries. Shouting: "Young Master! Young Master! I am here!!"

 Chapter 211： Arrange

    Chapter 21 chapter


    Han Jin just jumped from the carriage, and Steelberg flew over. His eyes were a little red, his lips trembled, and he was obviously excited. Apart from the identity of the two servants, Stilberger paid far more than Han Jin¡¯s efforts. Since he started recording, his surroundings, including his parents, are instilling him with a kind of Thought, he was born for Han, and he died for Han, so Steigenberg never had any ideals. The biggest wish was to get Hanjin¡¯s appreciation.


    In a blink of an eye, it has been separated for a few months. After Hanjin left Stillberg, everything is normal. How to live, how can I live, but Steelberg can¡¯t do it. He hasn¡¯t left Hanjin, even two. Individuals have fallen into the most miserable situation, and they have suffered together and lived together. For a few weeks, he can barely control himself. For a long time, he is restless all day, and Guevara can leave the Black Crow City. It is because Lang Ning has encountered difficulties, and on the other hand, because he can''t stand the shackles of Stillberg.


    "Young Master..." Steelberg called out two words, but I didn''t know what to say.


    Han Jin was very happy in his heart, patted Stilberg''s shoulder hard, then turned his eyes to Guevara: "Is your body okay?"


    "Thanks to you, my spirit is getting better and better." Guevara said with a smile.


    "Young Master, I take care of him every day with the magic you taught me. How can he be bad?" Steelberg called.


    "You don''t want to show your strength." Guevara shook his head. "If Zaguned had you these two years, I guess I have already surrendered."


    "I..." Stillberg''s face turned red. Guevara didn''t use a similar word to ridicule him. If there were only two people, he would finish his smile because he knew his identity, but Han Jin was sarcastically in front of him, making him very uncomfortable.


    Just then, there was a loud drink outside: "Give me away! I see which guy dares to go to the home of the old man to mess up! Grandma''s... I don''t call you..."


    The words have not been finished, the crowd has been let go, Moxike is seeing Guevara at a glance, stunned, turned and left, and then felt that it was too inappropriate to go so far, after all, months have not seen, people Or the elders, I had to turn slowly and show a smile.


    "Well, kid, a few months down, temper is long?" Guevara said with a smile.


    "Where do I know that you are an old man." Mo Xinke laughed.


    "Raphael, this is..." Elena couldn''t help it.


    Han Jin looked at Guevara and saw Guevara''s face undecided. He knew that Guevara gave his decision to himself, and thought about it. These days, he has been bearing the name of ''The Dragon Slayer''. However, there was no bottom in my heart. The arrival of Guevara made him a lot more practical. Han Jin smiled and said: "This is Guevara."


    "Dragon Knight Guevara?!" Gail''s general manager was moved.


    "You are..." Guevara asked softly.


    "My name is Gael and I have been working for Solomon." Gail, the chief of the team bent slightly.


    "Dark left hand?!" Guevara burst into the light.


    "Oh... when I was young, my friends and I were joking, and the nickname was given to me indiscriminately. I didn¡¯t expect it to be passed to your ears." Gael¡¯s chief smiled.


    "Hello." Yalena walked to the gate of Gail, and she gave a gift to Guevara.


    "This is... the daughter of Solomon?" Guevara saw that Yalena¡¯s position was slightly larger than that of Gail¡¯s, and she already had a number.


    "Yes."


    Guevara looked at Yalina up and down, because she had been premeditated to join the battle, and Yalena had already taken out her magic wand, and the color of the face had not faded, giving people a feeling of arrogance. Coupled with the appearance of the world, it is particularly eye-catching, and even Guevara can''t help but look at it.


    "Solomon has a good daughter." Guevara sighed, not knowing what he thought of, and his eyes flashed a deep sadness.


    The mercenaries around him face each other. For them, the name Guevara is not unfamiliar. Twenty years ago, Guevara was a smashing, invincible general who beat the singer of the Holy City, Desmark. Retracted to the old nest, dare not show up, made a few years of turtles, and even if you don''t know Guevara, you should always know the meaning of the word ''dragon knight''.


    Also, the Gaelic director who confronted Guevara is certainly not simple, because Guevara used a respectful word for him.


    Accurately speaking, Lonely Cliff City is a paradise for ordinary senior professionals. If the strength reaches the top level or higher, under normal circumstances, it will not stay in the city of Lonely, and the benefits gained in the game of the world are far more than Doing tasks, and the feeling of mastering countless life and death, is not the same as several of the best magic crystals.


    The emergence of a Hanjin has become the focus of the whole city. Now, several strong people have come together. This is a grand occasion that has never been seen in the city of Lonely!


    "Raphael, you see this..." Juventus came over with a wry smile.


    "I will introduce you to you." Han Jin turned and said: "This is the president of the mercenary guild, Juventus."


    "It is the vice president." Juventus hurried.


    Han Jin smiled and then pulled Winston: "This is my good friend, Winston, this is Saxon, this is Paul, this is Judy, they are all members of the Reaper Mercenary Squad."


    Everyone has said hello to Guevara. Guevara is not a person who likes to put on the shelf, and Han Jin is eager to introduce him. Even if he does not give others face, he always has to take care of Han Jin¡¯s face, so his attitude is very harmonious. .


    "Let''s find a place to talk about, it''s not convenient here." Han Jin looked around: "Winston, still come back to you."


    "Good." Winston immediately said: "In this way, I and Saxon will go back and prepare for it." He also gave Han Jin a look.


    Han Jin didn''t know what Winston was doing, but Winston had already said that he would prepare for it. Of course, he had to prepare for him, just behind Hilna''s house, and the group went in.


    The mercenaries of the mercenary guild rushed into the room, but it was too late to clean up, only to sacrifice their sleeves, sweeping the dust on the table and chairs.


    Hilna¡¯s home is not big. There are only five chairs in the living room for guests. Hanjin, Guevara, Yalina, Gail and Evans each have no place to sit, so they have to stand. Han entered the side. On the other side, it is naturally Steelberg. His look is a bit weird. From time to time, he looks at Sunil. He is supposed to stand here because he is the servant of Hanjin. What is Sinniel?


    Guevara also found an abnormality. His gaze was always turned around in Hanjin and Xiannier. Xiannier¡¯s face was reddish, and she said that she had the most relationship with Guevara. Weird, originally an enemy who didn¡¯t share the sky, but now? Now she doesn''t know how to describe it.


    The first thing that everyone talked about was the cause of the conflict. After Guevara and Stillberg came in, the mercenaries of the mercenary guild immediately rushed in. Their tone was very unfriendly, Guevara certainly I will not endure the contempt of others. As a result, I learned the lessons of the mercenaries. When the mercenaries fled, they told Guevara to wait, then Evans and Winston rushed, and then Han Jin is also here.


    This is not a problem, Juventus has repeatedly apologized, Guevara will not go to investigate, the atmosphere is getting more and more harmonious.


    As the saying goes, **** is old and spicy. Young people like Yalena, if they are very disgusted in their hearts, face will show some traces more or less, but Guevara and Gail can not make low-level mistakes. Moreover, because of the karma here, they are likely to become friends. Of course, we must try to make the atmosphere harmonious, at least not to provoke each other.


    After chatting for a long while, Saxon finally ran over and asked Han to enter the past.


    Although I knew what Winston had done, Han Jin did not expect that Winston¡¯s preparations were so big. Far from seeing the reaper''s mercenary squad''s station, the snow at the street has been cleaned up. At the gate of the station, about seventeen or eight girls are arranged side by side, waiting quietly.


    Going to the front, Han Jin recognizes that those are the slaves brought by the Cold Shadow City Wizard!


    After the survivors of the Cold Shadow City surrender, how to deal with these slaves, the mercenary line will have two voices, one is to sell, the other is to restore their freedom. Both sounds have some truth. Han Jin¡¯s current debts have not been replenished. Of course, the mercenary guild can¡¯t care about that. They guess that Hanjin needs a lot of magic crystals, so they decided to take all the slaves. When they were replaced by Magic Crystal, they bought it, and then handed the magic crystal to Han Jin. They thought that Han Jin would be very happy. The latter''s eyes will be longer. Anyway, they have offended the cold shadow city, and let these slaves return to freedom. They will become their help, the hatred of destroying the country, and the humiliation they bear. It cannot be easily forgotten.


    However, the mercenary guild has only the right to make a proposal in this matter, and there is no decision, because Hogan is surrendering to Hanjin. Han Jin went halfway to save Sassu, handed it over to Winston to deal with it, then went back to the retreat, and never said what to do. The mercenary guild has no choice but to pack more than 20 large hotels and place the slaves inside. Thousands of slaves are not eating and drinking, but they are also sent to guard, but this is also their life. High-minded place. I don''t say, I only do it. When you understand in the future, you have already owed me too much. Even if you can''t be a comrade, you can''t ruthlessly face it. Of course, the mercenary guilds dare to pay the cost because they have carefully observed Han Jin¡¯s actions and attitudes toward friends, thus inferring Han Jin¡¯s preferences and personality traits. They believe that their efforts will not be without Return.


    As a full-fledged ''agent'', Winston can of course send slaves at will. Otherwise, he just wants to set up a field and can''t find so many people available.


    "Here is where you live?" Guevara was a bit stunned. He was watching the beautiful girls, and the red carpet from the hall to the street.


    "I don''t know." Han Jin smiled bitterly: "I can''t recognize it anyway."

 Chapter 212： Dead enemy all over the world

    Chapter 221, the enemy is full of the world


    When Han Jin and others were drinking at the Reaper''s residence, Hayden and Charles of the Red Pointed Soldier also poured wine in a bar called Purple Night. Although the size of this bar is not too large, it is still In the evening, the seats were already occupied. There is no reason for this. The layout of the bar is very elegant. Many female members of the mercenary group like to drink at the purple night. This is a good place to look for an affair.


    To tell the truth, when holding a prostitute to find joy, I think that she is still squatting under other men''s moments before, and she will be very uncomfortable psychologically, so people who are a little bit strong or confident in themselves will pay attention. Going to the ''good family women'', prostitutes, that is only an odd one.


    "You see, look! She is also glaring at me!" Hayden said, lowering his voice, and then the wine in his hand was poured all over and made a booze.


    "Then you are in the past?" Charles smiled.


    "No hurry." Hayden shook his head slightly: "This girl seems to be deliberately hooking me."


    "Normally, who is our Hayden? The red chief soldier, oh..."


    Hayden¡¯s woman, who is about twenty-four or five years old, has a light red tight-fitting suit, and the bumpy figure is unobstructed. There is a dagger on the left and right sides of the waist, a long black hair, neat Liu Hai''s next moving peach eyes, small nose, small mouth, under the illuminating light of the lavender magic, with a bit of demon, but also with a bit of charm.


    Seeing Hayden drinking, the woman smiled and raised her glass to pay tribute to Hayden.


    "Oh... I dare to show me." Hayden put the glass on the table: "What about wine? Come, fill me up again!"


    "Don''t drink, drink more and go back to you and you have to be Ji Bolun." Charles said.


    "Don''t worry, fast..." Hayden stayed. He saw the woman standing up, swaying and rushing in his direction. He hurriedly said, "Charles, you go somewhere else, the girls come over. You are in the way!"


    "Adult Rafael said, no matter what we do, we must ensure that two people walk together, I can''t go."


    "You guy! Don''t you want to play with me?" Hayden became more anxious: "It''s not for you to go out, you go somewhere else for a while!"


    ¡°Where am I going?¡± Charles said: ¡°The seats here are already full.¡±


    Just as they spoke, the woman had approached, she did not talk to Hayden and went straight.


    Hayden stunned, and Charles smiled and said: "Hayden, you are ignored. You said that the girls are so deliberately hooking you?"


    Hayden felt that there was no light, but he did not know how to refute. At this time, the woman had already walked to the door of the bar, but slowly turned around and revealed a delicate smile at Hayden.


    Hayden suddenly became angry and lowered his voice: "You go to account, I will talk to her."


    "Why let me settle accounts?" Charles stunned.


    Hayden waved his hand and stood up and walked over to the woman.


    "Your grandma, Hayden!" Charles whispered after Hayden. He was reluctant to come here. Hayden hardly brought him over. If it was just money, Charles would not talk to Haydn. The key is this feeling, too wrong.


    Before the beauty is in the front, Hayden will not care what Charles thinks, let alone grandma, that is his grandmother, he is not going now.


    When Hayden walked outside the bar, the woman stood in front of the door and looked at the sky. Hayden smiled and scraped together: "What do you think? Beauty."


    The woman slowly hugged her shoulders: "Cold..." Her voice was slightly hoarse, with a thick lazy taste.


    Different personalities, the method of chasing women is naturally different, but Hayden''s approach is somewhat straightforward. He reaches out and puts the woman''s shoulder directly: "Come, my brother is warm here."


    The woman did not resist, picking up the eyelids, the eyes of the peach eyes, so quietly watching Hayden, let Hayden feel a burst of heart and soul: "beauty, what happened?"


    "tired¡­¡­"


    "Tired?" When a beautiful woman told you that she was very tired, the potential was already obvious. Hayden looked around and tried to ask: "Would you like to go to your home?"


    "I don''t have a home here." The woman shook her head: "Go to you."


    Hayden¡¯s last warning is also gone. If the woman insists on going to her own place, then Hayden will be vigilant, because the woman has been actively seduce him from beginning to end, but now people have expressed their attitude to follow. It is too small to be suspicious of suspiciousness.


    At this time, Charles walked out of the bar and stood faceless behind them. Hayden deliberately raised his voice, as if boasting something: "It is inconvenient to go to me, a bunch of people at home." So, let''s find a hotel?"


    "it is good."


    Hayden glared at the woman and walked to the front to see the two people as glue-painted, not like the ones they just met. And Charles is far behind, he really doesn''t want to follow, but Han Jin and Gibran have repeatedly stressed that in order to avoid the recurrence of things like Edwina, no matter what to do or how long to go out Must find a companion to accompany, the captain¡¯s order must be obeyed!


    Near this street, there is only one decent hotel, with the status of Hayden, how can it not bring women to the small hotels where the drivers and the chores gather.


    Not long, three people walked into a hotel, Hayden accompanied the woman upstairs, Charles can only sit in the lobby,


    In the room, Hayden slammed the door and smiled: "Beauty, don''t know your name?"


    "Jaslin." The woman said faintly.


    "Are you tired? Let''s take a break." Hayden pointed to the bed.


    The woman was not polite, went to the bed, straight down and her eyes closed.


    Hayden sat on the side of the bed and waited for a while. Seeing that the woman had no reason to deal with him, it was a little embarrassing. At this moment, the woman suddenly burst into laughter.


    Hayden is an incomprehensible man. Whether he is doing things, or fighting against enemies, envy or women, he likes to go straight and see the woman giving a signal. He simply leans down and kisses directly on the woman''s lips.


    The woman¡¯s reaction was somewhat passive, but it gradually became warm, and her mouth scented a scent of fragrance, making Hayden feel very refreshed.


    Half a sigh, the breathing of both people became rushed. Hayden got up and licked his already numb lips and smiled and said, "My name is Hayden."


    "I know, the members of the famous red squad."


    Hayden is no longer nonsense. He guesses that the other party should have any request for himself, so he will not hesitate to dedicate himself to the body. For this joy, it is also appropriate for him to do something that does not violate the principle.


    Hayden used a near-rude action to tear off the woman''s clothes. Of course, the two daggers were the key objects of care. He threw the dagger far away into the corner.


    The woman suddenly screamed with hoarseness, clasping Hayden''s neck with her hands, and her legs were wrapped around Hayden''s waist. Her strength was so great that Hayden felt the pain.


    Just then, a silver-white bat-like thing was drilled out of the bed, and the wings were turned into a fascinating woman, rushing to Hayden''s back like lightning.


    Hayden immediately noticed the abnormality of the back, but no man could respond in time when the spewing, even if he thought, his body was not controlled by the will, and the aroma smelled more, which made him have a dizzy a feeling of. Without waiting for Hayden to respond, the woman who had become a bat had already slammed on his back, a mouth with a pair of long teeth protruding from his mouth, and then biting into his neck.


    Hayden barely released his bodyguard.


    The feeling of sharp objects piercing the body made Hayden''s mind clear. He tried to cry out with shouts, but the woman behind him seemed to have expected it. He had reached out and covered his mouth, and the woman¡¯s power was more than him. To be strong, he can''t even shake his neck.


    The man¡¯s business has finally come to an end. Hayden should jump up and fight the attackers behind him, but he has been stunned by Jaslin and his eyes are very upset.


    "Mrs. Caroline, this guy... very capable." Jaslin showed a sly smile.


    "Is it capable?" The woman named Caroline smiled very proudly: "I will reward him to you after this thing has passed."

 Chapter 213： Future lord

    Chapter 213¡ªThe Future of the Lord


    Han Jin and others are full of food, Guevara called Han Jin to talk alone, everyone knows that it is definitely talking about some secret matters, but also did not bother to disturb.


    Guevara gave a detailed account of the recent situation in Black Crow City. In the months that Han Jin left, there have been tremendous changes. The four city owners of Beit League jointly launched an offensive. The plot of the general security officer of the city of Beit, Woodrow, was too early to be prepared. He was not prepared adequately. He stayed on the city defense of Beit City for a month and was finally defeated. . But Woodrow¡¯s army was not completely smashed. He took the remnant army and retreated to the Black Crow City. He had occupied Nuremberg a month and a half ago.


    For these things, Lang Ning put forward a very sharp view. If the four city owners really want to leave Woodrow, Woodrow can never escape, and still escape with some remnants! Accurately speaking, seeing Lang Ning led the Rapids to easily capture the Black Crow City, the four city owners are very jealous, which means that they do not want to be the Taiping City Lord, but want to go out, the empty Black Crow City has naturally become Their goal.


    To drive Woodrow to the Black Crow City is to take advantage of Woodrow''s hand to consume the strength of the Rapids and fight for their aggression. Unfortunately, Lang Ning¡¯s military sense of smell was extremely sensitive. When he heard the ride and reported that Woodrow¡¯s army had fled into the territory of the Black Crow City, he immediately found out that something was wrong and sprinkled a large number of cavalry. The entire border line was fully investigated, and one of the cavalry found some strange traces. Then Guevara personally shot and found the hidden place of the Bertel League coalition.


    Based on the current grim situation, Lang Ning decided to plan a big battle. Woodrow is just a small reptile. Although his personal strength is stronger, his army is mostly recruited temporarily. There is no fighting power at all. Now Lang Ning and Woodrow Keeping a confrontational situation is just to paralyze the alliance of the Utrecht League.


    In fact, Lang Ning has no bottom in mind. Compared with the Bertel League, his squadrons are in absolute disadvantages in terms of strength, equipment, and supplies. The only combat power is a bright spot. Lang Ning is very clear and must not last forever. In the battle, the Black Crow City was squandered by Zagunede''s scourge. His torrents were less and less, and they would not be supplemented. However, the Bayer League, which has been resting for a long time, has a strong ability to follow up.


    What''s more, Lang Ning has a very bold plan. The Beit League coalition forces deliberately brought Woodrow in to consume his strength. Then he has to point the needle to Maimang, do his best to fight the Allied Forces, and then immediately counterattack the Beit League! What kind of record is achieved directly determines whether his plan can be achieved. If the coalition forces are hit hard, his counterattack will be like a broken bamboo, and no one can stop it. If the coalition forces are run away, the four city owners rely on the city to resist, to the black crow city now. Ability to support a comprehensive and enduring war.


    Lang Ning is not optimistic about the Black Crow City, at least not for a short time, Zaguned is relying on the caveman to support the army, but this race is very strange, they can become the lowest slave in the abyss, but do not want to be human riding on the head Regardless of whether Langing proposed a generous policy or threatened with death, they only had one answer and never cooperated.


    Half a month after Lezhe left, Lang Ning, who managed to negotiate with the caveman, finally lost his patience and ordered a massacre. The massacre involved the entire province, where the slings of the Torrent Legs passed, and the caveman blood flowed into the river! More than 400 villages and towns with cavemen as the main body, all of which became ruins. Lei Zhe¡¯s father, Conrad Knight, worked hard to build the prestige of the Rapids. It was also destroyed. The outsiders have dubbed the Rapids as ''blood. The army of the army is gone.


    There are many generals in the army who oppose it, but Lang Ning¡¯s attitude is extremely firm. He said that no army can survive in the environment of internal and external troubles. Since foreigners cannot solve it temporarily, they must concentrate on solving internal problems first.


    Later, Lang Ning sent another person to recruit the displaced people. The conditions were very rich, and they were given permanent land for free. They were exempted from all taxes within a certain period of time, as long as they were willing to work hard.


    Between Zagunede and Dismark, the number of refugees has been increasing year by year. The number of displaced people is getting bigger and bigger like snowballing. It is natural to flock to meet the conditions of Langing. However, it is impossible for Langing to rely on the refugees to support the army. He still has to come up with a lot of things to support the refugees. Now it is winter. Do you see the people who are frozen and starved to death? To put it bluntly, Lang Ning is sitting on the mountain and relying on the accumulated military assets of Zagunede to maintain it.


    Now Lang Ning, like a person who climbs the edge of a cliff with both hands, he wants to go up, but his body is too heavy, he can''t move, he needs someone to push him behind his back!


    When I think about it, Lang Ning can only put hope on Han Jin. After all, the previous experience proves that they have a common language and can understand each other.


    In order to fully worship the U.S. coalition forces, Lang Ning needs a large amount of military capital. Looking at the numbers listed on the list, Han Jin has a feeling of scalp tingling.


    When Xiannier went to buy Magic Crystal, Sunnier said that at least 100,000 gold coins were needed. Han Jin was shocked. Now look... is that a fart? !


    The first item on the list is one hundred and twenty magic crystal cannons. Lang Ning explained very clearly. Whether it is ambush, or squatting in the sky, terrain, or confrontation, the battle must be done by people. The best strategy is to seize the strategic advantage. Only by relying on more than one hundred magical crystal guns, it is possible to tear the defense line of the Beit League coalition forces in an instant, laying the foundation for the all-out coalition forces, and greatly reducing the casualty rate of the Rapids.


    Han Jin remembered very clearly that when Bai Te League seized the four magic crystal cannons, some people still made a fortune, this is a whole hundred and twenty magic crystal cannons! It is also best in the near future... Even if an old hen wants to lay a hundred and twenty eggs, it still takes a few months!


    Looking down, Lang Ning actually imagined that the magic crystal cannon was in place... The number of magicians is seriously insufficient, so he hopes that Han Jin can recruit for 400 magicians above the Warlock City, and four hundred is only the bottom line. If you don''t go online, the meaning of Lang Ning''s words is very clear. The more magicians, the better.


    Further down, it is the problem of the magic crystal, the four magic crystal cannons still need to be equipped with a large number of magic crystals, the magic crystal required by one hundred and twenty is an astronomical number, and those who Lang Ning seized in the Black Crow City Crystal is not enough.


    In contrast, the requirements of the armor, weapons, etc. in the back are not worth mentioning.


    Fortunately, Han Jin¡¯s spirit is very tough, and fortunately, Lang Ning also wrote it later. After a few days, his soldiers will take all the gold coins of the Black Crow City and set off for the Lone City, but Lang Ning also admitted that he The gold coins that are prepared should not be enough. I hope that Han Jin can help him think about ways, but it is not enough to see the tone of Lang Ning''s sincere and even pleading.


    Han Jin put the list on the table with a stiff motion, not saying a word.


    "It¡¯s all about you." Guevara sighed.


    "Stop, I didn''t say I can do it!" Han Jin is really anxious. How many millions of these things need to be added together? Still tens of millions? ? The money he has now is added together, but it is a few hundred gold coins. The dragon crystal and the dragon scale in the space ring are worth some money, but it is still not enough to sell them all.


    "In these days, Lang Ning was anxious to get his hair white." Guevara sighed again.


    "I don''t want to help, but I can''t help." Han Jindao said: "Don''t say it is me, even the sacred city lord Desmark, who is famous for being rich, let him take out so many things at once, he can get it. Come out?!" After that, Han Jin turned and went, this matter has not been necessary, he really can''t get it! Moreover, when he had captured so many magic crystals, the generals of the Rapids Corps regarded the magic crystal as a possession of the Legion. They did not share their meanings and regarded him as an outsider. This has always made him very uncomfortable.


    "In Lang Ning''s heart, I have already regarded you as the lord who can be loyal. Now that you have difficulties, don''t look for you... Who are you looking for?" Guevara said faintly.


    Han Jin was stunned there. When he was in contact, he was faintly aware. I don¡¯t know why. Guwala appreciates him and Lei Zhe very much. He even reveals the potential to support him. Lang Ning also Almost, there is nothing to come to him often, but rarely to see Lei Zhe. However, no one has ever talked about this matter. He and Lei Zhe are friends. It is a bit of a taste of power, and it hurts feelings.


    "Lang Ning is a real talent, but in other respects, he is a bit clumsy. The most valuable thing is that he knows what he can do and can''t do. If I change to you, if I am younger, then I will be young. In the year, I will never give up such a trustworthy general.¡± Guevara stared at Han Jin: ¡°Do you really want to give up?¡±


    "This is not a matter of giving up and not giving up..." Han Jin smiled bitterly.


    "Lang Ning''s plan is very bold. If you can really worship the U.S. coalition forces, the entire Beit League is yours. What do you think of such a thing?! Even if it is borrowed, we must also prepare for Lang Ning''s needs. Come out!" Guevara said slowly.


    "Let? You are really light." Han Jin smiled bitterly: "Where can I borrow? Who can lend me?"


    "I am talking about us." Guevara smiled: "Why do you think I am here?"


    "what do you mean¡­¡­"


    "I am a friend with the president of the Chamber of Commerce in Lonely City." Guevara whispered: "I will find him tomorrow to think of a solution, but... I haven¡¯t seen it for 20 years. I am now a no one. According to the old man who is helpless, people can''t recognize me. This friend is hard to say."


    ¡°Can the Chamber of Commerce in Lone City come up with these things?¡±


    "Of course." Guevara said in a playful tone: "Who lives in this troubled world, who has no means of self-protection? Do you think that if an army runs over, you can occupy the city of Lonely? More than 100 The door magic crystal cannon... Oh, the capital of the Chamber of Commerce in the city of Lonely City is far more than this number. How many years have passed since the establishment of the city of Lonely City?!"


    "Since... since you have a solution, Lang Ning still writes to me to do something? Deliberately scare me?" Han Jin smiled bitterly.


    "What do you mean with Lang Ning? You should know that if you open it, it will be boring." Guevara whispered: "The generals of the Rapids have agreed to Lang Ning''s plan. They want to fight back to the Uttar Pradesh. Go, however, without a large amount of military capital, it is not easy for them to defeat the coalition forces. It is impossible to talk about the whole battle. Only you can solve this problem."

 Chapter 214： a madman

    Chapter 2-4, a madman


    Han Jin silently, he is very clear, Guevara is talking about the heart of the heart. Some things can''t be defeated. If you lose, you will never have the opportunity to turn over. Guevara is like this. Twenty years ago, Guevara was just over forty years old. His strength was at its peak, and he accumulated a lot of rich experience. He also held military power. That was the golden season when he swept north and south and set aside his life! It is a pity that Yehliu Castle, which has always been conservative in the military, has highlighted the tricks and sent a silver Pegasus army to stab a knife behind Guevara. His ambitions and his ideals have all vanished.


    Xiannier hated Guevara. In fact, Guevara had more reason to hate Siniel. However, she had been in seclusion for a period of time and suffered from prison. Guevara¡¯s edge has been polished and hardened.


    At this moment, sitting next to Han Jin is not a sturdy, invincible general, but a lonely, desolate old man.


    Han Jin suddenly remembered a sentence, since ancient heroes such as beauty, no one can see the world!


    "Right, they all said that you are a dragonslayer?" Guevara shifted the topic: "I was not good at the time, what was going on?"


    Lonely Cliff City is a city where strong people gather, but Han Jin does not have any magical fluctuations and does not have vindictiveness, so he gives people a mysterious feeling, who can''t figure out his details, if his profession It is a warrior or a magician, and the title of the Dragon Slayer has long been stripped. Although Guevara is not clear about the details of Hanjin, he still has the ability to kill a dragon.


    Han Jin smiled and said the original experience of the experience.


    "Oh..." Guevara finally laughed, then frowned. "This is not a good name."


    "how?"


    "Have you heard that someone dared to claim to be a sorcerer?"


    "Isn''t that crazy?!"


    "The miracle has not come for a long time, people still have a strong awe of God, and the Dragon Field and Dragon City are indeed there." Guevara said slowly: "If you let the dragon hear you are A dragonslayer, what do you think they will do?"


    Where is Han Jinyu doing, what will he do? Of course it is dead! If he hears how many people have been killed by a few evil eyes, he will kill them as well!


    "The dragon knight on the mainland is more than me. Even if other dragon knights meet you, they will not mind helping their comrades revenge."


    "I didn''t have to help them, I have already escaped." Han Jin smiled bitterly.


    "Oh... I know that you have some wonderful magic, you can escape, your friend?"


    "If you say this..." Han Jin''s face was cold: "I can''t do anything for the time being! But I can wait, I have enough time to deal with them, they kill me a friend, I will let them pay thousands of times in the future." !"


    ¡°Let the dragon pay thousands of times?¡± Guevara laughed: ¡°It¡¯s crazy, but I like it very much!¡±


    Han Jin was silent again. Although his words were embarrassing, his heart was uneasy. He was not afraid of the dragon, but was afraid of bringing disaster to his friends. Guevara made sense. This title is really bad.


    "The dragons have a long life. If they don''t encounter accidents, they can live for thousands of years, even tens of thousands of years. This is common sense, you know?" Guevara said slowly.


    Han Jin nodded.


    "You just said, do you have enough time to deal with them?"


    Han Jin was stunned. He said that people are old and fine. It is true that Guevara is very savvy. If he accidentally said something, he was immediately discovered by Guevara.


    "Since you don''t want to say it, then I don''t ask." Guevara said: "However, I want to persuade you to become a lich, not a good choice."


    "I assure you that it is absolutely impossible." Han Jin smiled again.


    At this moment, Winston hurried over, first bent over to Guevara, and then to Han Jindao: "Raphael, Hogan suddenly went crazy, killing all the Masters of the Cold Shadow City! The mercenary guild killed him, he said... is this your order?"


    "I told him to do it." Han Jin nodded.


    Winston sighed with relief: "I will immediately go to the mercenary guild to let them go."


    "The magician of the cold shadow city?" Guevara asked.


    "Yes."


    "How did they leave the snowfield?


    ¡°Kubu City has been annexed and became the site of Cold Shadow City.¡±


    "Oh... it¡¯s getting more and more chaotic." Guevara stayed for a long while and sighed: "I guess, now Zaguned and Desmark must be nervous."


    ¡°Is the strength of Cold Shadow City very strong?¡± Han Jin asked. The day after the news of Gael heard this news, the look was similar to Guevara, and it was somewhat unsightly. ¡±


    "Very powerful!" Guevara indulged for a moment: "Church of the Cold Shadow City, Chesham is a Thunder Titan, do you know what it means? And the key is in the body of Chesham. In fact, the cold shadow city The last lord Kim was also a Thunder Titan, but Kim¡¯s character was peaceful and he only wanted to let the people go to good times. In the four hundred years he was the lord, Cold Shadow City never launched a war. Snowfield lived quietly. But Chesham is different. He has been in office for more than 40 years. Cold Shadow City has been playing with Kubay City for more than 40 years. If it is not too poor in the snowfield, Kubu buys It has long been wiped out."


    Winston listened earnestly, didn''t want to leave, called Saxon a few words, and stood on the sidelines and listened.


    "Have you seen Chesham?" Han Jin asked.


    "I have seen it twice." Guevara thought for a moment: "Cathham this guy... is a weird character. It can''t be evaluated by common sense. Sometimes he is very kind. His own sled dog is dead. He is actually in his own generals. And my guest is crying in front of me, sometimes it is cruel. If anyone dares to criticize him and accuse him, he will kill him directly in the palace. Um... I will tell you a funny, but I want to After understanding, I will feel cold in my heart."


    Han Jin and Winston nodded.


    "He has been in office for more than 40 years. From the first year, he will hold more than 100 weddings every year."


    "He...hes he has something wrong?" Han Jin said stunnedly.


    "Listen to me." Guevara said: "Although the Thunder Titan is shorter than the Titans, Chesham is more than three meters tall. He has a quirk and does not like the Titan women, saying they have no taste. And the human woman is meeting his requirements, do you understand?"


    Han Jin can''t make a sound for a long time. He is not a first brother. Of course he understands the meaning of Guevara.


    ¡°The cold movie city folk rumors that Cesham likes to eat people, especially like virgins. In fact, they are wrong.¡± Guevara¡¯s look is very weird: ¡°Cesham will hold one for each wife¡¯s departure. At the formal funeral, I rode over the cemetery on a dragon, and I saw it very clearly. A big cemetery..."


    Han Jin and Winston, look at me, I look at you, their expression is more weird than Guevara.


    "I only stayed in the Cold Shadow City for a few days. I had a wedding and a funeral. He smiled happily at the wedding. He cried very sadly at the funeral. It was not a fake, it was a real smile, and he really cried. For more than 40 years, I always laughed and cried tomorrow..." Guevara paused for a moment and pointed her finger at her head: "I think he is absolutely not normal here."


    "Of course it won''t be normal." Winston smiled bitterly: "If you change me, it takes a few more years, and I can''t cry out and laugh."


    "Mad!" Han Jin made a simple and clear comment.


    "But he is sometimes not crazy, for example, when negotiating with me."


    "You go to negotiate with him?"


    "A long time ago, I didn''t talk." Guevara stood up and took two steps and stopped there: "Raphael, don''t ignore my advice, that''s not a good choice!"


    Han Jin knows that Guevara is still thinking about the ''Lich'' and laughs: "You can rest assured that I will not be so stupid!" Han Jin was moved, the army was destroyed, the city was occupied, and the family was destroyed by war. Vala was only exempted from being physically absent. A lonely old man was most afraid of not being pinned. He wanted to come to Guevara and placed his pin on him. So he did not want to see him on the evil road.


    Guevara nodded and walked slowly.


    Han Jin and Winston looked at each other, Winston said: "It seems that the appearance of Cold Shadow City... is not good news for anyone."


    "Don''t think so far." Han Jin smiled: "There is also Dip City in front, and the Holy Crown City. In a short time, Cold Shadow City is not threatening us."


    Han Jin and Winston chatted for a while. Saxon and Hogan walked in one after the other, followed by several mercenaries, carrying a few big bags on their backs.


    "I won''t bother you." Winston was very interested. Hogan went to kill according to Han Jin''s orders. There must be some mystery, but this is not what he should know.


    Winston and Saxon walked to the gate, and the mercenaries left the bag and hurried away. Han Jin looked at the bag: "What is this?"


    "Adult, before I kill them, let them take out the things in the space ring, huh, huh..." Hogan laughed.


    "turn on."


    Hogan bent down and opened several bags one by one. It was filled with pharmacy bottles, magic crystals and various magic materials.


    "You can come out." Han Jindao.


    With the voice of Han Jin, a smoky smoke floated out of Hogan''s mouth and condensed into a skeleton on the side of Han Jin.


    "He is very obedient?"


    "Master, not very obedient, but very very obedient." Harley laughed.


    Han Jin was silent for a moment, his wrists were scorned, and Harley¡¯s half-arm suddenly shot and was hitting Hogan. Hogan had time to resist, but he did not dare to resist, even the magic shield did not dare to use, almost hit a head. Harley¡¯s teeth kept moving, but as the smoke gathered, half of the arms grew.


    "Hogen, untie your magic robe and look at your chest."


    Hogan groaned, very obediently untied the magic robe, and untied the underwear, was seeing a **** on the chest, his face changed greatly, and hurriedly looked up at Han Jin.


    Han Jin stretched out a bullet, and Hogan¡¯s body shook violently, his eyes were even more frightened.


    "Do you know what to do in the future?" Han Jin said faintly: "Reassured, others can''t see it, only me and you can see it."


    "Master, I can see it too." Harley intervened.


    "Shut up." Han Jin looked at the magic crystals: "Put out all the fifth-order magic crystals. The rest, what do you need for what? Right, I will not see you tomorrow, go directly to see ya." Linna, she is very interested in your alchemy."


    "Yes, master." Hogan whispered.


    "And, in the magicians of Cold Shadow City, how many people have space rings?"


    "Counting on Prio, a total of three people have space rings."


    "Prio''s space ring is in the hands of Elena, and the other two rings are also handed over to Yalena." After that, Han Jin waved.


    "Yes." Hogan bent down and picked it in the magic crystal. He quickly picked out the fifth-order magic crystal, and then took a few of his own needs, and finally carefully retired.


    "Master, what magic did you release? It''s amazing!" Harley called.


    "Nothing to do with you."


    "But...but what you are extracting is my strength!"


    "Your strength?" Han Jin said with a smile: "Is it really your strength?"


    Harley didn''t dare to talk too much, saying no, he was not reconciled, because it was his arm, saying yes, but where did his power come from?


    "Go, take those fifth-order magic crystals to me."


    Harley hurried away, holding the more than 20 magic crystals back to Han Jin side, gently placed on the table.


    Han Jin picked up a fire magic crystal, carefully looked at it, and his mouth showed a faint smile.


    "Master, I feel that you are very happy now... just for these fifth-order magic crystals?" Harley asked curiously, this time he wouldn''t talk for a while, he couldn''t help himself. Obviously, he was a great favorite during his lifetime. A mouthful of people.


    "I...maybe become a lord." Han Jin smiled and said: "Oh, more than a year ago, I dreamed of getting magic crystals, countless magic crystals."


    The red light in Harley¡¯s eyes flashed, he could not understand, what is the connection between the lord and the magic crystal?


    ¡°Do you know what is the fastest way to accumulate wealth in the world?¡±


    "Do business, no, big business!"


    "Wrong, it is plunder!" Han Jin sneered: "At that time, we turned around in the forest every day, only to harvest more than a dozen magic crystals, I grabbed a caravan, and in a few days, I harvested hundreds. Magic crystal!"


    "Grab... robbery?"


    "Isn''t war a robbery? You ran with Hogan and saw the slaves. Do you think they are willing to be slaves? But they are the wealth of the winners." Han Jin waved his hand and took all the magic crystals. In the ring.


    In front of Guevara, he must hide himself, but now he has no worries. It is true that the self-cultivator does not want to interfere in the customs, but only cultivates one heart. The problem is that his cultivation method is different, and what he urgently needs is the ''hard currency'' in the world, which is needed and consumed by countless people every day. . Killing Warcraft''s magic crystal on your own? This kind of idea is very ridiculous. When he can learn the energy of the fifth-order magic crystal, he needs the fifth-order magic crystal every day. The so-called rainy day, when he can draw the nine-order, ten-order magic crystal, where to find so many high-order World of Warcraft kill? !


    Even if luck is so good, but killing a Warcraft, he will eat a magic crystal, partners? Is it dangerous to accompany him?


    Moreover, Han Jin is not the kind of comprehension who began to practice from urinating. He not only has enough understanding of the world, but also has been living in the world. In reality, the rich are not the farmers who planted the land, the workers who work in the factory. In the illusion, the rich are not the players who are working hard every day to kill the monsters. To put it bluntly, the people who create the surplus value Live forever at the bottom, they can mix and drink at most!


    At the beginning, Han Jin wanted to kill World of Warcraft in the past, and then he took down a certain amount of capital and slowly operated it. However, the experience of being bullied again and again made him completely wake up. This magical spirit is prosperous, but the civilization is still underdeveloped. The world is far more cruel than he imagined!


    There is no barrier to every step of the way you want to move forward. There is only one way to master a powerful state machine and rely on the state machine to meet all your needs.


    Dissmark of the Holy City, sitting there, do nothing, every day''s income can at least get a few ten-order magic crystals? If he defeated Zaguned, how much more can he harvest? Cesham of the Cold Shadow City occupied the city of Kumo, and thousands of slaves in the city were visible. How much could not be seen? And this is just a slave!


    The practice of keeping yourself safe, too slow! Han Jin had such an idea before, but he didn''t dare to think too much, and he didn''t want to think too much, but today, Guevara''s words made his ambitions like the fire of the original.


    Harley saw that Han Jin¡¯s look was uncertain. He really didn¡¯t dare to talk too much. He just stared at Han Jin. For a long while, Han Jin took the soul-seeking bead from the space ring: ¡°Go back.¡±


    "Master, I... can I learn your magic?" Harley said with a hard scalp, if he had a scalp...


    Han Jin turned his eyes and looked at Harley.


    Harley was scared to be incoherent: "Lord... Master, I just made a joke with you, hehe...hehe..."


    "I was supposed to promise you. I didn''t expect you to be joking with me. That''s it."


    "No... No, master!" Harley rushed as soon as he heard it, and his heart was so timid that he was too small: "Master, I really want to learn!" Harley yelled and screamed hard, but fortunately he is now Composed of smoke, it is not afraid to kneel down.


    "I want to learn for a while, I don''t want to learn for a while, are you happy with me?"


    "No...no..." Harley opened his mouth, but he immediately noticed that Han Jin¡¯s mouth was slightly bent upwards, and his eyes were full of smiles: "Master, you are taking me happy..."


    "Go back and stay." Han Jinhe smiled: "When I teach you, I will teach you naturally."


    Harley drifted to the Soul Eater, his movements were not fast, but when his hand was attached to the Soul Eater, the Soul Eater seemed to have a huge attraction, and when it slammed, it instantly pulled the smoke into A straight line, the next moment, Harley has returned to the soul-seeking beads.

 Chapter 215： betray

    The second and fifth chapters of betrayal


    "It''s the front." Hayden glared at Charles''s shoulder.


    "Hayden, next time there is such a thing, don''t pull me hard again?" Charles said with a wry smile.


    "Then you said who I am looking for? Pulling Gibran to accompany me to pick up a girl? Julia is not killing me! Kane? He is very busy. He has been studying the cold shadow with Yalin and Sasio for the past few days. Alchemy in the city." Hayden said with a smile: "More... I will take care of you this time."


    "Take care of me? When did you take care of me?"


    Hayden made a mysterious look: "The girl has a sister, hey, the face is beautiful, even Julia and Edwina are far from being able to compare!"


    "Don''t use Julia, Edwina and them!" Charles said with some dissatisfaction.


    "Look at your temper!" Hayden snorted: "Well, I continue to soak the girl, her sister will hand it over to you, now it¡¯s serious, hehe... I¡¯ll see you, maybe you¡¯re more than me. Urgent."


    "I have no interest!" Charles shook his head.


    "Oh, is there any interest in seeing people, you are not interested, I will not be able to accompany you back?!" Hayden looked up and said: "Come on, that is the yard."


    A few steps came to the front of the courtyard, Hayden yelled: "I am coming!" said the path and pushed the door open.


    The door was followed by the door, and the woman Charles had seen last time was standing at the door, laughing at Hayden, and the two couldn¡¯t wait to get together. Charles could even see the sea clearly. Deng''s hand was being touched around, and the woman was not only angry, but also made a greasy smile.


    "Sexual woman!" Charles made a comment in his heart. This time, he has no interest in meeting the woman''s sister. People are gathered together, there is such a sister, and the sister is not strong enough.


    "I won''t go in and wait for you outside," Charles cried.


    "Come in!" Hayden turned and said with dissatisfaction: "You are not sweeping me!"


    Charles hesitated. He and Hayden were comrades in trouble and suffering. They didn''t want to hurt their brothers because of this little thing. They thought for a moment, or they walked into the yard with reluctance.


    Into the main room, Charles is seeing a woman sitting on the top of the chair. From the appearance, this sister is indeed stronger than her sister, but her eyebrows are ambiguous and arrogant. It is a kind of power that can be cultivated for a long time. This kind of woman can make people casually play? Charles couldn''t help.


    Just then, there was a soft whistle behind him, and then Charles felt cold in the lower back, a cold thing piercing his waist, and a cold tip of the sword was worn from his lower abdomen, and the blood was shining.


    After a long period of life and death, Charles¡¯s reaction was extremely fast. He immediately made judgments, had enemies, and was seriously injured. He was afraid that he could not do it. He seized the sword tip and slammed. I rushed out a few steps, turned back and shouted, and the whole person stayed there.


    Charles wants Hayden to flee quickly. The two brothers escaped from one. They are all planted here. Who knows when they turn back and knows that Hayden is attacking him!


    "You... Hayden!" Charles screamed and screamed.


    A flash of shadow, a white hand smashed over Charles''s neck, Charles''s head flew off the neck, turned a few laps in the air, pulled out a bright blood curtain, and finally landed on the ground, his eyes Still arrogant, the anger in his eyes is still clearly visible.


    "Hayden, I asked you to lie to Xiannier, how can I find such a waste?!" The beautiful woman who shot said coldly.


    "Adult, I am going to find Xiannier and let her go shopping with me? Can I still come out?" Hayden smiled bitterly, his eyes were erratic, but he did not dare to look at Charles.


    "Sister Caroline, I think he makes sense." Sitting on the motionless woman showed a faint smile: "Let him go to Joanne, the plan itself is stupid."


    "You!" Caroline turned and glared at the woman: "Betty, are you here to help me, or are you looking for trouble?!"


    "Yeah... Carolyn''s sister, is this plan made by you? I thought it was Jaslin''s idiot." Betty showed a modest expression: "Sister Caroline, sorry, I didn''t mean it."


    The look of Jaslin leaning on Hayden became ugly, but she didn''t dare to say anything. Both were masters, and she could not afford to be offended.


    "Hey." Caroline turned suddenly and looked at Hayden with a cold eye. She couldn''t lose her temper to Betty. She could only pour her anger on Hayden: "Even if you can''t do it, you can do it." Sasio, which one of them will do! Why do you find me an irrelevant person?!" Caroline is really angry to the extreme, if it is not Hayden, she has already killed, I thought today Can taste the pleasure of revenge, who knows that there is a relationshipless person, which makes her very disappointed.


    "Adult, Sasio is now studying the alchemy of the Cold Shadow City. He will not come out at all. Mossenko... That guy is very good with me, but he will compare with me to test the sword. I can''t do it with people. I started to reveal the stuffing, and now I can¡¯t wait for him!¡± Hayden smiled bitterly.


    Betty suddenly said: "Do Rafael care about this dead person?"


    "You mean... Charles?" Hayden''s pupil flashed a bit of pain: "Yes, as long as Gibran is in a hurry, Raphael will definitely help Gibran."


    "Then you can go back." Betty said.


    "I..." Hayden''s hand could not help but buckled Jaslin''s waist, and he was reluctant to leave.


    "Roll!" Betty suddenly changed her face.


    Hayden was shocked, and then dared not to talk nonsense, and honestly retired.


    When Hayden stepped out of the door, Betty said faintly: "Sister Caroline, don''t blame me for not reminding you that an incomplete blood slave can''t be trusted. Just now, he didn''t dare to look at the body of his companion because he was in his heart. Have an apology!"


    "If he has become a blood slave completely, can he still pass the eyes of so many people?"


    "With you, anyway, I just came to cooperate with you." Betty smiled: "But... Carolyn''s sister, we are wives, we should keep the words that the husband said, keep in mind, you are still doing very well in this regard. Not enough."


    "Betty, what do you mean?!" Caroline said coldly.


    "He said that no matter what you do, you should use your own strengths to deal with the enemy''s shortcomings. Your advantage is not to make any plans, but to fight." Betty whispered: "If I change to me, I will find it." It is."


    "Okay, go, I won''t stop you." Caroline showed a scornful smile.


    Jaslin couldn¡¯t help but bother, no matter what happened to the two ladies, she didn¡¯t end well after going back. She was worried that Betty couldn¡¯t eat the enthusiasm. She really went to the door and walked on the side: ¡°Two ladies, you When I first arrived, I didn¡¯t know the situation. Guevara came and they were with Raphael.¡±


    "Guevara?" Betty''s face changed dramatically: "Which one... Guevara?"


    "How much is the person called Guevara?" Caroline sneered: "It''s the Guevara that makes you scream and even wet the skirt!"


    "You!" Betty''s face was red, and then she couldn''t keep calm. She stood up and stood up: "Carolyn, where are you going? Who was desperately calling "Save me"?!"


    The two people¡¯s eyes slammed together, but they suddenly remembered the nightmare scene. Guevara originally wanted to sneak into the Black Crow City to assassinate Zagunede. Actually, it was not an assassination, but a battle, a person¡¯s fighting!


    The inhabitants of the Black Crow City accounted for the majority of the abyss. The human beings were generally slaves with low status. Therefore, Guevara was discovered when he entered the city. He was alone, a gun, and the conflicts and blood washed the streets. Zaguned¡¯s army fled and fled, but unfortunately, the two of them were going to go out with Zagunede and smashed into Guevara, who had just raised a butcher¡¯s knife, like a living tiger. The dangerous scene at that time, It is still like a cloud in their hearts.


    "Are you going?" Caroline said in a smirk.


    "I don''t go, anyway, it''s not my son." Betty suddenly became quiet.


    "You..." was opened with scars, and Caroline shuddered and couldn''t help but take a step forward.


    "Calm, calm down, your son is dead, my son is still alive, Carolyn''s sister, later..." Betty said with a sigh of relief: "You have more places for me."


    "You have to be optimistic about the waste, be careful to be eaten by wild dogs one day!" Caroline said disgustingly.


    When the blood family is born, it has a strong fighting power, and then it is incompetent and will not be eaten by wild dogs. The so-called wild dog, of course, is alluding to the corpse wilderness. Betty knows what this means, and she flashes a murder in her eyes. Looking up, the tone became softer: "I am not good, Carolyn sister, have been fighting with you for decades, have become accustomed, huh, huh... I can¡¯t help but squabble when I meet, you are a sister, of course. Let me be a little bit!"


    "Oh." Caroline snorted, but her face was slightly relieved.


    "Actually... we don''t have to fear Guevara. He has been tortured by us for so many years, and even the body has begun to shrink. I don''t believe he can maintain the strength of the 12th-order peak." Bettyton paused and sighed. : "We should kill him soon!"


    Carolyn silently said that all three of them were wrong. The soldiers who explored the road found a secret in the depths of the dungeon. They were eager to rush over and got the Beit League Rapids to attack the black ravens. According to the news of the city, Zagunede rushed to make a few orders, and they set off. When they wake up and miss Guevara, everything is irreparable.


    "When did Guevara arrive?" Betty asked.


    "Two ladies, one day earlier than you."


    "Then you..." Betty stunned.


    "Two ladies, Rafael has a terrible strongman beside him, and the great lady said that he might be the dark left hand of the elemental capital."


    "Gail?!" Betty snorted for a long time, smiled bitterly: "Is that Raphael a baby? Why are there so many strong people around!"

 Chapter 216： trace

    The second chapter of the six chapters traces


    "Your magic is much stronger than those bright magic." Guevara leaned back on the back of his chair, his eyes narrow and his expression, as if he was so refreshed.


    "It seems that you used to deal with the priests often?" Han Jin smiled, his hands gently tapping on Guevara''s back, and then gave Steele a look.


    Stillberg had a word in his mouth, and his fingertips slid a few times on the bowl of water in front of him, and a little bit of brilliance appeared out of thin air, then infiltrated into the water.


    "Yeah." Guevara nodded. He used to have a priest in his army. Of course he knew the priest''s ability.


    "To you." Steelberg put the water up.


    Guevara took the water and drank it, then leaned back on the back of the chair and sighed a little: "I used to think that my life... it was like this, I didn''t expect to meet you, huh... ...destiny? Right, Rafael, what do you want those black crystals to do?"


    "Make a magical prop." Han Jin said slowly.


    ¡°What kind of magic props can black crystals be used for?¡± Guevara sighed: ¡°You don¡¯t want to experiment indiscriminately, it¡¯s very precious! If Zaguned had no black crystals, he didn¡¯t think...¡±


    "I know, you can rest assured." Han Jin smiled and then sat next to Guevara: "Your body is recovering very quickly. It seems that this time Steinberg is not lazy."


    "Young master, how can I?", Steelberg called.


    Guevara looked at her hand and slowly shook it into a fist, and slowly released it. She whispered: "This way, after a few years, I can restore the strength of youth, huh, huh... if I can Live a few years."


    "Your body is so good, let alone a few years, no problem for decades." Han Jin said with a smile: "Now I can''t release the powerful healing magic. Otherwise, you will recover much faster."


    Guevara¡¯s brow suddenly wrinkled, and on the long-term perspective, no one here can compare with him. Although Han Jin repeatedly used ¡®magic¡¯ to cover up, Guevara can understand that the ¡°magic¡± that Han Jin has mastered is completely different from the mainstream of the mainland! With the warrior-like melee ability, the terrible variation of the fireball, the ''telephoto'' without cooling time, the long-range attack, the more effective healing effect than the bright magic, etc., together with enough to destroy the existing types of the continent. The power system is not destruction, it is destruction!


    Now Han Jin¡¯s strength is not strong enough, and the impact is not big enough. As time goes by, as Hanjin matures, the alternative power system he masters will sooner or later alarm some powerful existences, such as the Dragon Field, the Holy See, such as the Magic Guild. The Knights Union, there will be no less trouble in the future.


    Guevara wants to talk to Han Jin carefully, but after seeing the relaxed smile on Hanjin¡¯s face, he swallowed it back. Han Jin is still young, and the burden is now heavy enough. See this early. The world, there is no benefit to Hanjin, let''s talk about it later, at least not now.


    "Right, I want Yalina to make a gun for you, the real dragon gun." Han Jin suddenly remembered something.


    "Oh?"


    Han Jin waved his hand and a long horn of nearly two meters appeared in front of him.


    Guevara narrowed his eyes and looked at the dragon''s horn. For a moment, he smiled and said: "I am very old. You can''t bear to see my old man rushing up and desperately?" The general knight heard that he would have a handle made with a dragon''s horn. The guns will surely be happy, but Guevara thinks of the future.


    "You really don''t know the people." Han Jin smiled.


    Guevara grabbed the dragon''s horn and gently stroked it with his hand. The mouth said carelessly: "I forgot to tell you that you are preparing for these two days, and Howman wants to see you."


    "Haulman? The president of the Chamber of Commerce? You went to see him last time. Isn¡¯t he not in the city?" Han Jin said with amazement.


    "he is."


    "What does he mean?" Han Jin stunned: "Deliberately hiding from you?"


    "I can''t talk about it, I don''t see me because they don''t have a unified opinion."


    "Do you think... hope big?"


    "If it was before, I can''t say it." Guevara indulged for a moment: "However, the appearance of Cold Shadow City also makes them feel nervous, want to continue the life of the past... Oh, it''s impossible, if you let it cold The development of the studio, Liao Yacheng will soon become the fat in Chesham''s mouth."


    Just then, Gibran hurried in from the outside, his face was very unsightly: "Raphael, Charles is missing!"


    "Missing?" Han Jinyi.


    "Well, he didn''t come back last night. Today, I went to the whole city with Julia and Winston, and I didn''t find him."


    "Is it... what happened?"


    "Impossible! Even if something happens, he should come back at night." Gibran shook his head.


    "Hayden them? Don''t know what Charles is going to do?"


    "do not know."


    "You don''t think about it." Han Jin stood up. He was persuading Gibran in his mouth. There was an ominous premonition in his heart, but according to common sense, this should not be. Charles is a 9th-order warrior, even in the event of an emergency. He can also cope with a few times, the weather is getting colder and colder, and the city is full of mercenaries who are going back to the city to cultivate. It is very difficult to subdue Charles without disturbing anyone.


    "What do I think is not right." Ji Bolun said coldly: "Is it... Is Eva coming back with someone? Mante is not dead??"


    Han Jin Shen Yan said: "What are you doing yesterday?"


    "Yesterday, I went out with Julia in the morning. Hayden helped Saxon to check the slaves. Edwina stayed in her room."


    "When was the last time you saw Charles?"


    "When you have breakfast, you are there at the time."


    Han Jin recalled in his mind: "At the time... Charles looked normal."


    "So he will never disappear for no reason, it must be..." When it came to this, Gibran could not bite his teeth.


    "I went to Juvens of the mercenary guild. You went to the mercenary guild to register the mission, and the rewards were set at a high point." Han Jin said slowly: "There are so many mercenaries in the city, I don''t believe no one sees it." Passed Charles."


    "Ok."


    "Mante? Is that the abyss mercenary squad?" Guevara asked.


    "Yes." Gibran''s current mood is chaotic, and he forgot to use honorific words.


    "They? Are they looking for Charles outside?" Han Jin suddenly said.


    "Yes."


    "Never! Let everyone come back!" Han Jin changed his face: "If it is the love of the baby to bring back the revenge, Charles is by no means the last one."


    Gibran''s face has also changed, and now Julia, Edwina and others are looking for a split in the city, which is undoubtedly an excellent opportunity for Eva! Gibran refused to talk, turned and rushed out at the fastest speed.


    The atmosphere of the lonely cliff city suddenly became tense. The relationship between the dragon sergeant mercenary group, the red squadron, the reaper, and Hanjin and the mercenary guild became more and more close. The disappearance of Charles is not a matter of a mercenary squad, but a matter for everyone.


    Juventus of the mercenary guild is an old expert in this respect. His main responsibility in the past was the city''s law and order. In a very short period of time, Juventus issued a command, a large number of mercenaries rushed out of the guild headquarters, some people Blocking the three gates of the city of Lonely City, the hotels in the city are the focus of the search. All guests who stay within ten days must check each other one by one, especially the high-level professionals, which can make Charles disappear silently. Eva''s helper strength must be very strong.


    Even the ''chartered public'' who earned a living by renting a house was included in the vision, but anyone who rented a house within a month must immediately register with the mercenary guild; there are also many mercenaries rushing into the bar. I haven¡¯t let go of the upstairs, and I¡¯m shocked by a pair of ''Ô§Ñì''. Of course, they are looking for clues. They are not trying to catch any prostitution. After checking the results, they will apologize to the parties.


    The magic images of Charles, Eva and Mante are posted throughout the city, and all those who provide clues will receive a big prize.


    Han Jin¡¯s calculations are open-minded. The usual Evans is very ordinary. I don¡¯t see any extraordinary places, but I really encountered something. Juventus¡¯s arrangement can be described as resolutely. Others think of it, he thought of it early. What others can''t think of, he also thought of it.


    However, the big search continued from late evening to late night and still could not find any clues.


    In the morning, Han Jin, Xian Nier and Edwina came out from a bar. The mercenary guilds had to rest, but they really couldn''t sleep. Everyone divided into groups and looked for a whole night, but the result was still Let them feel disappointed.


    "Isn''t that Hayden?" Edwina suddenly pointed to the other end of Long Street.


    Han Jin and Xian Nier hurriedly turned their heads and saw that Hayden rushed over from the other end, holding a long-sworded sword in his hand.


    "How do you be alone? Gibran and Julia?!" Han Jin sighed.


    "They... they chased it!" Hayden panted.


    "Catch up? What are you chasing?"


    "Sword! This is Charles''s sword!" Hayden waved his sword in his hand and took a strong breath. He hurriedly said: "We met the caravan out of the city at the gate of the city. One horse was shocked and the car was turned over. At that time, we didn''t pay attention. When the caravan went far away, we found the sword in the snow. This is Charles''s sword! Gibran asked me to come back to inform you that he and Julia had chased it!"


    "Noisy! Why didn''t you inform the mercenary of the mercenary guild? Are they not responsible for defending the city gate?!" Han Jin hurried.


    "Gibron said that there are several high-level professionals in the caravan. He doesn''t want people to die, and..." Hayden pulled out the sword: "There is no blood on this sword. Charles should have no time to draw a sword." Being subdued, Gibran guessed that Charles was still alive, he wanted to secretly follow up, first find a chance to save people!"


    "Raphael, we..." Edwina showed an anxious look. There were several high-level professionals on the other side. Gibran and Julia were very dangerous.


    Han Jin wanted to ask the details again, but now every minute is precious. He paused: "Siniel, you go back and tell Yarina, let her come over to support, Hayden, Ed. Wenna, you two go with me!"


    "Adult, in case there are enemies in the city? It is too dangerous for Senil to go back alone, let Edwina go back with her!" Hayden hurried.


    Han Jinyi, he felt that Hayden made sense, and Edwina said in a very firm tone: "No, I want to go with you!"

 Chapter 217： track

    Chapter 217 Tracking


    The traces left by the horses and horses were clearly visible in the snowfield. Han Jin and other three people chased more than 20 miles along the avenue and found no other pedestrians. However, they found two ruts on the road leading to the forest.


    Han Jin stopped at the mouth of the mouth and felt hesitant. Edwina¡¯s eyes were sharp. She suddenly found something on the trunk of a tree in front of her, and rushed up, waiting for her to see clearly. Also happy, cried: "This is the direction!"


    Han Jin rushed to Edwina and saw a pattern on the trunk. The pattern consisted of six weapons, a dagger, two long bows, two long swords, and a magic wand.


    "This is our team logo!" Edwina pointed to the front: "Ji Bolun and my sister must have gone in this direction!"


    "Chasing!" Han Jin shouted.


    Three people penetrated into the forest and continued to chase along the rut, but after their figure disappeared completely, a carriage came from the direction of the cliff city. A woman in a white leather skirt appeared in the snow and ice. Si Lin, the carriage continued to drive forward, and Jaslin went to the forest. She held a white powder in her hand. Every time she took a step, she dropped a little, and the footprints of the car and the footprints of Han Jin and others gradually developed. It disappeared, and finally she went to the tree, took out the dagger and cut the pattern on the trunk.


    Han Jin and others are getting more and more nervous, and the direction they are chasing is correct, because every time they chase a few miles, they can find the mark left by Gibran on the trunk next to the rut.


    I don''t know how far it has been chased. The front of the car has been turned into a deep mountain. Han Jin looked up at the mountain, his eyes flickered, and suddenly said: "It should be almost, Edwina, you stay behind, The distance is as far as possible from us."


    "Good." Edwina nodded.


    "Hayden, come with me!" Han Jin''s figure started, and he shot at the foot of the mountain like a sharp arrow.


    Hayden rushed to follow Han, and Edwina paused and turned to the side of the hill.


    I rushed into the foothills, and there was a corner at the front of the 30 meters. When Hanjin crossed the corner, I saw two women in the front of twenty-seven or eight. They stood there quietly and watched quietly. Holding him.


    Han Jin¡¯s body shape stopped, and Hayden¡¯s long-awaited sword finally stabbed out. His sword was extremely fierce, and by the speed of the forward rush, he saw a cold flash, and the sword tip stabbed Han Jin¡¯s. shoulder. For a ninth-order professional, Hayden certainly knows that the human body is deadly, but he dare not kill, his task is to stab Hanjin.


    At the same time as Haideng¡¯s sword, Han Jin suddenly flew backwards. The two men¡¯s physiques were intertwined and separated from the electric light stone fire. Han Jin¡¯s hands did not know when to have a small blue sword. Send one side and one stroke on the side.


    Hayden¡¯s sword stabbed empty, and Han Jin¡¯s little sword crossed Hayden¡¯s neck. Hayden stumbled forward and rushed out a dozen steps until he almost hit the two women. Falling to the ground, his hands clasped his neck, giving a beast-like ''whistling'' sound, and looking at the two women with a pleading look.


    From the moment Hanjin appeared, the two women showed a sardonic smile, but the sword was crossed and the smiles on their faces were all fixed.


    The woman''s temper on the left looks very bad. He flew a few feet and kicked Hayden a few. He said coldly: "You have seen that he is a spy?!"


    "It doesn''t seem to be a difficult thing." Han Jin shrugged his shoulders.


    "Sister, don''t believe him. If he really sees that Hayden is a spy, it is not him, but Guevara!" said another woman with a smile.


    "You are too confident about yourself. Is it necessary to make such troubles?" Han Jin¡¯s fingertips are shaking the cyan sword, his face is calm and indifferent.


    "Then I am really curious, where did you see it?" The woman still smiles.


    "This." Han Jin smiled and then vomited.


    The two women looked at each other and their faces became dignified. They already understood where the flaws were. Now it is winter, the forest has become a world of ice and snow, and the breath that Han Jin spit out is all turned into a thick mist. The breath of the two women was very weak. Human beings are warm-blooded animals. Vampires, like snakes, are cold-blooded animals. This is a feature that cannot be concealed.


    "So you think he is a spy?"


    "At least he has changed, not the previous Hayden." Han Jin said faintly: "I am not stupid, how can I raise my vigilance?"


    "When did you find out?" the woman asked again.


    "You came to kill me, or come to chat with me?" Han Jin smiled and transferred the topic, some things can be chatted, some things can not be chatted, the other side is undoubtedly want to judge the time of the arrival of the reinforcements, it seems that they Very afraid of Guevara.


    The woman who was called her sister sneered: "Then you dare to chase it?!"


    "What trouble? Of course, it must be completely solved." Han Jin suddenly said: "How much did Mante give you?"


    "Mante? We don''t know anything about Mante!"


    "Is Eva?"


    "I don''t know."


    Han Jin felt a little confused. At this point, the other party did not seem to need to lie, but he still did not give up: "No matter who you are, I can pay you double the price, as long as you tell me the whereabouts of the messenger."


    "Money?" The ¡®sister¡¯ suddenly burst into laughter and his face was stunned. He looked at Han Jin with coldness: ¡°Can money buy my son¡¯s life?¡±


    "Your son?" Han Jin looked up and down the woman: "Should it be misunderstood?! You came out of the abyss, and I have never been there." The pursuit of being sucked by vampires has been going on for a long time, Han Jin has forgotten And everyone thinks that it may be that Eva brings people back to revenge, which has greatly affected his judgment.


    "It¡¯s been a year... It¡¯s almost a year...¡± The woman showed a very fierce expression, and her long fangs came out of her mouth, and then she said in a word: "I I finally waited today!"


    "What the **** are you?" Han Jin frowned.


    "It is your pleasure to die in the hands of Queen Caroline of the blood family!" said another woman with a smile.


    "You...you are..." Han Jin''s reaction was extremely fast, and he immediately understood the origin of the other party. His face could not help but show the color of fear.


    Caroline was very excited. The reason why she didn''t let Haideng kill the killer was to talk to the other party about so much nonsense, just to appreciate Han Jin''s expression, and she also wanted Han Jin to die slowly in fear.


    However, Han Jin¡¯s look is very scary, but there is no fear in his movements. His wrists are glimpsed, and a giant sword with a length of more than 20 meters and shining with blue light appears out of thin air, wrapped in a more dazzling than the morning sun. Huaguang, at an unspeakable speed, turned to Caroline.


    There was a loud bang, and a deep channel of more than ten meters appeared on the earth. The sand, gravel and snow blocks rose up to the center of the sword and formed a huge ''v'' word. The shock wave composed of snow and fog rolled around and rushed up the hill. The trees within a few hundred meters of the circle shook neatly, and the snow on the canopy fell.


    A figure was wrapped in the sand, flying into the air, then twisted and steadily fell on the ground, Caroline avoided the blow with a slight difference, but her face has become pale, Betty is With a sigh of tens of meters away, her look looked more shocked than Caroline, and even revealed a fear.


    Got away? ! Han Jin could hardly believe his eyes, and a heart sank.


    Knowing that Hayden is not right, he dares to come because he has enough confidence! When he first dealt with Mante, he did not refine the flying sword, but he had a green mang, and his combat power has been greatly improved. No one can block his attack. At least the helper that the baby can find is impossible. There were two accidents in succession, and the other party did not stop, nor was the helper that Eva had found.


    Knowing oneself and knowing oneself, winning every battle, this sentence has been said to be rotten, but it is indeed the truth. If Han Jin knows his opponent, if he insists on spending a lot of money to display this sword, he will never attack Carlo. Lynn.


    Caroline¡¯s face was twisted, and she screamed, her body shape as a sneak peek, as lightning strikes Hanjin.


    Han Jin¡¯s left hand quickly swayed the law, and the right hand took a trick. The giant sword hovering in the air disappeared. At the same time, Han Jin¡¯s hand had a blue sword. Then his sword edge rose and it seemed to want to use the little sword. In the battle, the left hand grabbed it first, and a black light curtain swept it out. In the harsh sound of the piercing, I pumped Caroline''s thin waist, and the momentum was amazing.


    Caroline made another scream, and the figure suddenly slammed back. Han Jin¡¯s long whip swept past Caroline¡¯s nose, and her front foot was twisted, and the rising snow wall was cut off. The sight of both sides.


    Without waiting for Han Jin to respond, a fist that didn''t look too big was worn out of the snow wall and hit heavily on Han Jin''s chest. Han Jin could not help but spurt a blood.


    A sigh of sorrow, a scream, two people together, the boring is Han Jin, the screaming is Caroline.


    Han Jin, who performed the exhibition of the gods, had the opportunity to avoid the punch, not to avoid it, to fight hard! Fortunately, he did not give the ''toy'' to Yarina. In the blood of the jet, a small flying sword with a faint red light was found, which was extremely difficult to find, and the distance between the two sides was too close. Caroline discovered the killings and may not be able to respond in time.


    Han Jinlian quit seven or eight steps and spit out a blood, but his mouth showed a smile.


    "Betty, what are you doing?!" Caroline screamed.


    "This little guy is very troublesome." Betty said slowly.


    Han Jin¡¯s face suddenly became very ugly. He thought that Caroline would be seriously injured if he didn¡¯t die. He didn¡¯t expect the other party¡¯s voice to be full of anger. Is this like an injured person? !


    Caroline clenched her fists and left a blood hole in her chest, but the wound did not bleed and it was still slowly healing. In fact, with her self-esteem, she will never easily ask for help, not to mention her fighting power has not fully played out, she is confident to beat her opponent on her own, the problem is that the other party''s fighting style is too crazy, she has never seen this before. The crazy opponent, from the first interest of the battle, went all out, even by life, which gave her a sense of absurdity, because she is the Avengers, she is qualified to be mad.

 Chapter 218： Dead battle

    Chapter 218 Fighting


    "Do you like to fight with your opponent?" Caroline sneered: "I can satisfy your wishes!" She is different from Betty, Betty is good at magic, and she is good at close combat, the difference in blood talent between two people. Bigger, Betty has the mysterious ability of the spirit, she has a strong resilience, it can be said that she is not afraid to fight with anyone, even if it is for the eleventh-order powerhouse, as long as she can persist, the final victory is her.


    "I have other wishes, can you satisfy me?" Han Jin smiled.


    Caroline was too lazy to respond to Han Jin¡¯s contempt. Her fists slowly loosened, and a sound like a bellows sounded in the field. It was Caroline¡¯s hard breathing, and she seemed to endure severe pain. The whole face was twisted. Then, a row of sharp spurs slowly grew from her hands, arms, and back. Under the sunlight, the tip of the spurs radiated a blue light, giving A feeling of chilling.


    "You constipation?" Han Jin smiled. His hands were back, and he looked like a sly look. He didn''t seem to care about Caroline''s changes, and even gave Caroline enough time to improve his combat effectiveness.


    In the next moment, Han Jin¡¯s figure shot like a lightning, and the right hand took a trick. A green mang weared in the air, and cut it with the red mans, and hit the caroline, and Han¡¯s left hand¡¯s long whip followed And the whip is like a snake, pointing to Caroline''s throat.


    In normal times, Han Jin is a gentle, quiet young man, always with a harmless smile of humans and animals, but when faced with threats, his desire to attack will become very strong, although the means of creating illusions and deceiving the enemy It seems very naive, but this is a manifestation of his nature.


    Caroline¡¯s figure was moving, her speed was so fast that she even surpassed the long whip that Han Jin¡¯s hands were shaking. When she swayed, she broke away from Han¡¯s attack range, and then swayed, approaching Han¡¯s side and waving the claws. Cross the neck of Hanjin.


    If you change someone, you will definitely find a way to avoid or block Caroline''s attack, but Han Jin has his own fighting style, and he also sees that the opponent is far more terrible than he expected, so he chose to hurt at any cost or Injure one of them and then hit another one with Edwina.


    Han Jin¡¯s shoulders were up, and he was greeted with Caroline without fear. At this moment, Betty suddenly screamed: ¡°Be careful of his fire!¡±


    Han Jin¡¯s heart was shocking, but at this time, he had no retreat. Caroline¡¯s hand hit his shoulder. Han Jin endured severe pain, his body shape turned, and he removed Caroline¡¯s strength and right hand. Grabbing Caroline''s arm, at the same time, a golden flame was generated in his palm.


    Caroline has already heard Betty¡¯s warning, and her body is like a stream of water drifting to the other side, with a backhand punch and hit Hanjin¡¯s left rib.


    In the Korean import, a blood was sprayed out, and Caroline¡¯s force was turned to the right. At this time, the only way to reduce the damage, although he had already performed the gods, but he could not withstand the repeated blows.


    "His sword!" Betty sounded a warning.


    Two flying swords left a shining light in the air, and the spurt came, Carolyn''s speed suddenly increased, grabbing Han Jin before the flying sword, and hitting Han Jin''s chest.


    Han Jin¡¯s blood rushing, regardless of speed, strength or responsiveness, was affected, and he barely held Caroline¡¯s fist with his right hand, but he could not stop the successive attacks.


    In the snoring sound, Han Jin has already flew backwards, but Caroline did not let him go, and the shadows followed suit, punching and punching all over Han Han¡¯s chest.


    "Fire!!" Betty screamed.


    Caroline took back his fist, and Han Jin¡¯s hand once again caught an empty space. The golden yellow flavor was burning in silence, but it could not exert its power.


    Caroline¡¯s figure paused, then flew a foot, avoided the flame, and was kicking in Hanjin¡¯s abdomen. Han Jin rolled and flew out, and even hit a big tree that was hugged into two. Cut and fall heavily on the ground, and get mud and snow to splash around.


    A group of white light curtains suddenly appeared. Han Jin slowly climbed up in the light curtain. The blood flowing out of his mouth had already stained his half body, but his eyes were still very clear.


    Caroline was not afraid of Han Jin¡¯s net curse, step by step forward, Han Jin looked at Caroline coldly, thinking about it, why did Edwina not shoot? It should be... I chose the wrong target! The most threatening attack by the shooter is undoubtedly an unexpected arrow. Edwina doesn''t want to do nothing, so she has been waiting.


    Han Jin whip a slap, seemingly to attack Caroline, but his figure disappeared and sank into the ground, then he rose out at Betty''s position.


    Unfortunately, while Hanjin attacked Caroline, Betty had already floated into the air, and his left hand pressed down. A blood-red ball of light flew out of the air and slammed into the empty ground. Then the backhand pushed forward. Another **** red ball hits the snow-capped hills.


    Han Jin got out of the ground and saw nothing. He only saw a group of blood, and then he was like a punch in the face. He fell to the ground and fell to the ground.


    With a bang, Betty sent out a second blood ball to explode, and the blood ball turned into a splash of blood rain, sweeping around under the turbulence of countless elements.


    "Hey... there''s a little guy above." Betty made a crisp laugh.


    Han Jin will not prepare for the opponent, Carolyn will not wait for Han Jin to recover, her body suddenly shot into the air, drawing a long curved track, falling to Han, regardless of Carlo How distorted Lin''s face was, her movement in the air was beautiful to the extreme.


    Han Jin began to make mistakes, and Adevina did the same. If she saw the battle scene at a close distance, she also heard Betty¡¯s warning and would not target Betty. In fact, Han Jin and Edwina also have the hope of victory, that is, before Betty released the talent instinct, concentrate on killing Betty, but unfortunately, they missed it.


    Seeing that the attack was ineffective, Aidevina simply stood up, her hands pulling the longbow like a butterfly, and one arrow after another shot.


    Edwina launched the attack with all her strength. Her shooting rate was almost at the extreme. The first arrow had not yet been shot. The ninth arrow had already come out of the string, and all of her shots were magic arrows. The sky, composed of a very long light column of different colors, the end of the light column is connected to the top of the hill, the other end is connected to the mountain, and the nine arrows completely lock the space that Betty moved.


    Betty had no fear, and he took a shot to Caroline. Edwina only felt a flower in his eyes. Caroline suddenly appeared in Betty''s position, while Betty appeared in Hanjin and stretched his claws to Hanjin. The chest, although she is good at magic, but has the same excellent melee ability, but can not compare with the same level of Caroline.


    Caroline''s brow wrinkled slightly. In fact, she refused to fight with Betty. When she faced the threat of Guevara, Betty also used this method to escape Guevara''s attack, and let her Caroline fall into danger. Their contradiction was completely intensified at that moment. Betty''s talent instinct is not limited. She can change position with any soldier, but she chose Caroline, and the sinister intentions of her heart have been revealed. After catching Guevara, Caroline¡¯s first thought was to fight with Betty, but Zaguned was more angry than her. In front of all the tribes, she gave Betty a few slaps. They were equal before, nothing. The difference between size and size is that since then, Zaguned has let her be the great lady, and the command of the blood family has been completely handed over to her. This is also a blessing in disguise.


    But even now, Caroline didn''t have time to think about it. Her eyes had become blood red, and the spurs on her hands and arms were shaking slightly. Then she screamed and slammed her fist to the first arrow.


    Han Jin, who fell to the ground, suddenly sinked down. Betty¡¯s mouth smirked and smirked. A **** ball gathered slowly in her palm, but she did not launch an attack, as if she was waiting for something.


    Han Jin has realized that Betty has a special ability, so he slowed down in the ground for a while before he rose out of the ground. Who knows that he has just emerged, he was covered in a group of blood, and he couldn¡¯t help but fly more than ten meters away. On the ground, rolling a few more turns, it is considered to stabilize the figure.


    This time, Han Jin got up a lot slower. Although there is protection from God, the strength of the body is limited. Since the battle broke out, he has been unable to count how much he has smashed, even if it is connected. I blessed myself a few times to return to the Yuan Dynasty, and I still feel that my body is weak, and my limbs are full of pain everywhere.


    Hung...Boom...The air screamed in succession, and Caroline couldn¡¯t avoid the ''Dragon Dragon'' of Edwina. Although she has enough reaction speed, she can only catch it. Every violent element of the violent explosion caused some damage to her.


    Han Jinchang took a breath: "One... stone..."


    Betty smiled and looked at Han Jin, and she looked at it with a look.


    "Excited...from..."


    Betty is still smiling.


    "Thousands...Heavy..." Qingmang, who hovered in the air, had returned to Hanjin¡¯s hand, but the red mans hovered in midair and did not move.


    Han Jin''s ¡®heavy¡¯ word was exported, and Betty¡¯s face suddenly showed fear. She screamed, and something like vines made up of blood grew out of her body and quickly covered her body.


    Han Jin¡¯s heart is awkward, his speech rate is very stable. If Betty is not abnormal, after the word ¡°wave¡±, he will release Master¡¯s stunt, about a second! Betty can detect the dangers that will be faced in a second!


    Han Jin looked at Betty coldly, and he checked it in his mind. Betty¡¯s eyes suddenly slammed into the long whip in his hand, yes! After two verifications, he has enough reason to believe his judgment!


    However, the spell has already started, he can''t stop. When Caroline has taken Edwina''s ¡®Arrow Dragon¡¯, Han Jin immediately released the stunt: ¡°The waves...¡±


    A white light rises up in the sky and is hitting the hovering red mans. With a deafening loud noise, countless swords fly down like raindrops, rows, pieces, clusters, everywhere. The swept swords and shadows, the trees, grasses and shrubs within a hundred meters of the square, collapsed at the same time, even shattered. Each sword shadow fell on the ground, and it would splash countless earth and sand.

 Chapter 219： Do not live

    Chapter XI is self-defeating


    As the smoke fell, Caroline and Betty''s figure gradually became clear. This time, Betty looked much more awkward than Caroline, and the **** vines were slashed and she didn''t know her. How many swords and shadows have been attacked, the original elegant dress has become a fragment, the inside is also the same, nearly naked, the long hair fluttered by the uneven short hair, it is like a chicken nest.


    Most of the prominent bone spurs on Caroline were cut off, bruised and bruised, with the damage caused by turbulent elements, and the scratches left by the sword shadow, but all the wounds were healing quickly, and her body was still straight. It is obvious that she also has a strong fighting power.


    "Betty, what are you waiting for?!" Caroline cried in a trembling voice: "Would you wait for Guevara to kill us?!"


    "Carolyn!!" Betty suddenly screamed.


    Caroline groaned, and the toes slammed on the ground, and the figure was shot like a sharp arrow to Betty, and the sharp fingertips stretched forward, pointing to Betty''s chest.


    On the hill, Edwina¡¯s fingers were released, and an arrow screamed out. In a burst of thunderous sound, the arrow turned into a huge wind blade, passing through hundreds of moments. Meter distance, shot to Betty.


    Even if Betty is a tough fighter, it is difficult to resist attacks from both sides, but she does not seem to panic, but instead looks at Han Jin with a cold look.


    Seeing Caroline is less than three meters away from Betty, Betty suddenly reached out and shot in the direction of Han Jin. A dangerous feeling rose from Han Jin¡¯s heart. He used the fastest speed to curse the curse.


    The next moment, Han Jin appeared in Betty''s position, but his body had sunk down, avoiding Caroline''s attack by a small difference.


    With a bang, Caroline and the huge wind blade slammed together, and Edwina¡¯s full-fledged arrow was much more terrible than the ''Dragon'', just like the frenzy. In the turbulent flow, Caroline flew out like a leaf, and the flesh of the right hand was swayed around, revealing the forest bones.


    "Carolyn!" Betty screamed again.


    Carolyn¡¯s mistakes, the pupils suddenly became blood red, no matter how bad the relationship between them became, but they fought side by side too many times, especially in the abyss, when they were real sisters. So she is very clear about what Betty is going to do.


    I thought it would be easy to kill the core of the young people, Rafael, because Guevara is going to kill the most important people and leave the city of Cliffs. Then I will find another chance to kill another. People who know that the other side is really difficult, although the fighting lasts for a long time, but everyone in the field is fighting for life, fierce, sinister to the extreme, a little big, it is necessary to stand on the spot.


    The bloodthirsty talent instinct can greatly improve her strength, speed, and resilience. The price is a period of weakness, but Caroline has no choice!


    Han Jin jumped out in a dozen meters and shouted with the loudest voice: "Be careful!!"


    Caroline¡¯s figure left a bunch of afterimages in the air, and punched Betty¡¯s chest. The next moment, Edwina appeared in Betty¡¯s position, and Betty ran to the hills, making a harsh smirk sound.


    Edwina was also the first to contact the **** talent instinct. I never thought that the distance of the other''s casting was so far away. Her figure appeared, and she still kept the bow, and Caroline''s fingertips had approached her. Front chest.


    Edwina was in amazement, struggling to flash, Caroline''s fingertips crossed over her shoulder, leaving four deep visible bone wounds, and then Edwina picked up the longbow. Sweep to Caroline.


    The bowstring exudes a blue light. When Edwina¡¯s eye corner is on the longbow, she pauses a little. She likes this bow very much. She uses a longbow to attack her opponent.


    If it is normal, the hesitation in the moment can not affect anything, but when the strong fight, it is enough to decide everything, not to mention Edwina does not have the ability to melee.


    Caroline looked at the left hand and grabbed the back of the bow in the light stone fire. The right hand and the five fingers were close together, and they wore it out like lightning. The **** splash, Caroline¡¯s right hand is like a sharp sword, from Aidewen. Na''s front chest penetrated and emerged from Edwina''s back.


    Han Jin screamed, his right hand mammoth, and Qing Mang took a light tail that was more than ten feet long and directed straight to Caroline, while Han Jin¡¯s long whip was rolled to Caroline¡¯s ankle. He had discovered that Carlo Lin¡¯s serious injury has almost recovered. Dealing with such an enemy with a strong self-recovery ability, it is better to break his finger! It is a pity that he realized that he was late.


    Caroline quickly stepped back. There was only Han Jin alone. She didn''t have to continue to work hard. When Betty came back, the two of them could decide everything.


    Han Jin¡¯s long whip was dancing wildly, and the whip tipped across the sky. He kept screaming and screaming, and repeatedly pushed Caroline back a dozen steps. Han Jin bent down and picked up Edwina and turned to shoot in the forest. And go, at the same time quickly transport the law, and then hit Ade Wenna.


    Caroline sneered, and she was about to catch up. Suddenly, there was a violent pain from her right foot. She couldn¡¯t help but scream.


    Hayden was not a complete blood slave. At the time of his death, he suddenly recovered inexplicably, and happened to be Caroline retiring to him. He rolled over and sat up, clinging to Caroline¡¯s right leg. The long sword has pierced Caroline''s right foot and nailed Caroline to the ground.


    Hearing Carolyn''s screams, Han Jin kept his forward position and looked back and looked at Hayden. Han Jin¡¯s release of the killing is an indiscriminate attack. Hayden lying on the ground is naturally within the scope of attack. His legs have been cut off, and his body is kept intact. This is also his powerful sneak attack. The root cause of Caroline.


    The two people¡¯s eyes slammed together, Han Jin¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but twitch, what kind of eyes are that! There is remorse, anxiousness, sorrow, and a deep pain in the bone marrow. Although Hayden can''t speak, he expresses everything with his eyes.


    Caroline flew up and kicked on Hayden¡¯s head. Hayden¡¯s neck had been cut in half by Han Jin, and he could no longer bear the power of Caroline. The whole neck was torn and the head was accompanied by blood. The light beam shot far and wide.


    The writhing of the body made Caroline more painful. However, as the queen of the blood family, her will is unquestionable. Caroline reached out and grasped the hilt, and even pulled out the sword a little. Going to catch up with Han Jin, but almost fell to the ground, even though he could not die any more, Hayden¡¯s arms were still holding Caroline¡¯s right leg.


    Caroline was so angry that she danced with a long sword and cut off Hayden¡¯s arms.


    Han Jin knows that he is stupid. If no one else interferes with him, he can save A Devina, but now it is very difficult to do anything. The most sensible choice is to get rid of Edwina and use the mantle to escape, but... ...Is it really necessary to abandon Edwina, who still wants to save? !


    In fact, Han Jin is a selfish person. He can help others, but he will never give up himself. Just picked up Edwina and turned and fled. This is just a subconscious movement. Now I ran a few steps and my heart began to regret. On the other hand, Han Jin is another person who hates loneliness. He cherishes every companion.


    Abandon her? Stick to it and try again? ? In case you can really escape! Han Jin is hesitant, and every choice has enough reason to convince himself.


    A silver bat swept through the sky. At the same time as Betty''s figure appeared, a blood ball flew down from the sky and hit Hanjin.


    Han Jin''s footsteps suddenly stopped, and he also noticed that Caroline''s approaching, his body swaying, he would rush to the oblique thorn.


    Edwina opened his eyes and saw Hanjin being attacked by people. He understood that he became Han Jin¡¯s cumbersome and twisted his twist with the final strength. Then he pushed his hands on the side of Hanjin¡¯s chest: ¡°Go away. ......"


    Han Jin only noticed the two enemies before and after. A Devina¡¯s movements were too sudden. As a result, he rushed out according to his own thoughts. Edwina¡¯s figure was falling to the ground.


    Then Caroline rushed to Adevina, and under the influence of the bloodthirsty talent instinct, Caroline''s power became stronger, and Edwina flew like a ball in the air.


    Han Jin¡¯s heart sank, and at this moment, Betty¡¯s sneer passed over: ¡°Want to run?!¡±


    Han Jin couldn''t care much, and immediately released the mantle technique, but at this moment, he saw a huge network of countless blood lines on the ground. His half body had disappeared into the ground. But it was bounced out of the net.


    Caroline twisted her waist and kicked the front chest of Hanjin. Hanjin flew out like a cannonball and flew more than 20 meters away. It was rolled over a dozen times on the ground. Stabilize your body.


    The killings released by Han Jin blasted a hundred meters of flat land in the jungle, and the scope of the blood network was even larger, and it was deeply explored into the forest.


    Han Jin climbed up a little and looked around. The corner of his mouth showed a faint smile: "Okay, okay, since you are so enthusiastic, I will stay."


    Seeing that the overall situation has been decided, Caroline and Betty are not eager to attack, only blocking Han into one after the other, Betty sneered: "Little guy, you can still laugh now!!"


    "I don''t laugh at your ass!" Han Jin''s previous sentence was very polite. The next sentence was revealed. He slowly moved his body and fell into a desperate situation. He could really calm down. In Master''s words, you can be defeated by the enemy, but you can''t be defeated by yourself. Before the breath of life is completely dissipated, he will never be afraid of fighting!


    Caroline''s figure suddenly started, straight shot to Hanjin, right hand five fingers together, inserted into Hanjin''s vest.


    Han Jin turned to the past, simply ignored Caroline''s attack, raised his hand and slammed the green mans in the air, but the long whip did not move like a dead snake.


    As Caroline approached, Han Jin slammed his fist and blew it to Caroline''s face.


    Caroline¡¯s fingers were fiercely inserted into Han¡¯s chest, and Han¡¯s fist was also on Caroline¡¯s face.


    From the injury, Han Jin was fatally wounded. Although Caroline¡¯s face was quickly smashed by Han Jin, it was a skin injury.


    Han Jin¡¯s body turned into countless splashes of sand, and although it disappeared without a trace, then he appeared from the other side, as lightning approached Caroline.


    Caroline is screaming at her face. Qingmang has been shot from the air and instantly penetrated Caroline¡¯s body. The long whip in Hanjin¡¯s hand has been rolled up on Caroline¡¯s ankle, and he¡¯s meant to Cut Caroline''s foot bones, who knows that Caroline''s flesh and bones are extremely tough, and relying on the power of the long whip to satisfy his wishes.


    Han Jin immediately changed his mind, swayed and slammed Caroline in the air. His body shape followed closely, and his fists alternated and banged, punching and punching, all in Caroline. On the chest.


    When the castration was about to end, he took a long breath, a flip, and transported all the power. The backhand punched on Carolyn¡¯s back, and Caroline¡¯s body was blasted into an acute angle. Then he slammed down like a huge boulder, and with a bang, Caroline smashed the ground into a deep inch, and the small half of the body was embedded in the ground.


    Betty¡¯s face changed indefinitely. It¡¯s amazing that she didn¡¯t even shoot, let Han Jin take Caroline as the target.


    The next moment, Han Jin has fallen on Caroline, raised his hand and took over the Qingmang, and slammed it down hard. Qingmang has penetrated into the back of Caroline deeply, because Caroline¡¯s resilience is too terrible. He must look for the key, and the back brain is the first goal of his choice.


    Han Jinsheng was afraid that Caroline would not die, immediately pulled out the green mans, and smashed on Carolyn''s back. In the blink of an eye, Caroline had more than a dozen blood holes.


    Just as Hanjin¡¯s stab was coming, the heart suddenly raised a warning sign and hurriedly set off.


    Caroline¡¯s fingertips swept over Han¡¯s leg, leaving a few deep blood marks, and then Caroline struggled to get up and screamed with anger, but her voice sounded a little weird: ¡°Betty ,what are you doing?!!"


    "Sister Caroline, I want to control my enchantment, and this is your business." Betty sneered: "Not my son was killed!"


    "You..." Caroline had no intention of bickering with Betty, and immediately turned her gaze to Hanjin. At this moment, Caroline¡¯s face was completely deformed, at least her nose had disappeared, and only a soft soft hang on it. The meat, the upper lip was opened, revealing white teeth, and a pair of sharp canine teeth, a blood hole in the forehead, Han Jian that sword has penetrated her head. However, her physical condition is still relatively good, only a hole, of course, her back can not be seen, it has become a riddled rag.


    "You are ugly." Han Jin smiled. Although his look was very light, his heart had already entered the ice cave. Is this still not dead? ! What can I do to completely kill this monster? Moreover, does he still have the strength to do it?


    "I won''t kill you easily!" Caroline said in a word, losing her upper lip is no longer a leaking problem. Although she wants Han Jin to feel fear, her voice is attractive. Laugh.


    "I really want to kill you easily. I said... ugly, can you cooperate with me?" Han Jin smiled, but his body energy was exhausted, even if Caroline gave him again. Opportunity, he can''t launch a threatening attack.


    Caroline screamed, and the claws were buckled to Hanjin¡¯s chest. Han Jin greeted him without fear. The young man in his hand picked Carolyn¡¯s throat. He did not dare to continue to release the flying sword, if only relying on God. Supporting the game, maybe he can delay longer to find opportunities.


    Caroline''s fighting style is extremely fierce, and Han Jin''s counter-attack style is also extremely fierce. Caroline not only has to avenge his son, but also avenge himself, and Han Jin has already fallen into desperation, and has long put the life and death out of the way. In desperation, two people are like needles on the wheat, and no one will retreat.


    However, Caroline has a strong ability to continue to fight, and Han Jin¡¯s energy loss is enormous. After a round of attack, he has already fallen behind, although he has repeatedly saved the defeat by letting Caroline¡¯s taboos But it is just sticking your teeth.


    Finally, Caroline caught an opportunity to swing the right rib of the boxing Chinese and Korean, and Han Jin could even clearly feel that his rib was broken. Because of the severe pain, his movements were stiff, and Caroline Of course, I will not let go of the opportunity. I will make three or four punches in a row, hit the boxing fist, and finally grab the shoulder of Han Jin. The fingertips have penetrated into the muscles of Hanjin deeply, and then forcefully push Hanjin into the air.


    The next moment, Caroline chased like a fireworks flagship, flew over Hanjin, and then a heavy boxing in Hanjin''s chest, Han Jin''s body could not help but fall down.


    Obviously, Caroline is a vampire who must be reported. Han Jin just used this action to humiliate her once. The difference between the two is that the direction of the face is different. Caroline is lying on the ground, and Han Jin It is facing up.


    The blood spurted out one by one, the Yuan could be exhausted, and the attack was too fierce. Hanjin¡¯s god-playing technique had already shown signs of breaking the power. It relied on perseverance to persist. This round of attack, he is really Can''t stand it.


    Caroline''s figure flew down. A boxing on Hanjin''s left arm, a bang, Han Jin''s left arm immediately became distorted. With his tenacity, he couldn''t help but scream.


    Caroline''s toes stepped on Hanjin''s right wrist and said coldly: "Is there anything else I want to say?" She was reluctant to let Han Jin die quickly, and she must have been crying for too long and too long. Vent out.


    "There is..." Han Jinhe laughed, and with his laughter, more blood rushed out of his mouth.


    "What?" Caroline leaned down and looked at Han Jin contemptuously.


    At this moment, a group of **** and extremely awkward scorpions shot, Betty''s right hand has penetrated Caroline''s body, can see that she used all the strength, so that half of the arms are from the card Lorraine¡¯s chest was revealed, and her hand was still holding a heart that was still beating.


    Caroline¡¯s figure was suddenly there, and then she fell down a little, and Betty¡¯s right hand rose. The beating heart flew up and landed in Betty¡¯s left hand, as Betty pulled her arm. Caroline lost her last support and fell to the ground.


    "Sister Caroline, what are you thinking about?" Betty said with a smile, and proudly played the beating heart.


    Caroline''s body became very stiff, her teeth were tightly closed, but she couldn''t even say a word.


    "Thinking?" Betty squatted and took the heart and shook it at Caroline''s nose: "Please, please, I will spare you, hahahaha..." Betty suddenly laughed and smiled. The taste of relief.


    Han Jin struggled to get up with the last strength, swaying back a few steps, trying to stay away from Betty, but Betty did not look at Han Jin, all her attention was on Caroline.


    "No...no..." Caroline barely squeezed out a few words.


    "Don''t you?" Betty showed a surprised expression: "Sister, you really want to open it, okay, then I will help you once."


    "No..." Caroline was full of fear, but she really couldn''t speak. In fact, she couldn''t change her ending.


    Betty''s fingertips forced, the beating heart burst open, turned into a blooming blood flower, sprayed on Betty''s face, body, Caroline made a long tragedy, the voice is not big, but Not too small, and her body twitched quickly. When Betty was throwing **** like a litter of rubbish, the screams of Caroline stopped at the same time, and the light in her eyes faded away.


    "I should thank you." Betty smiled at Han Jin, then she wanted to find something to wipe her hands, just to see the broken dress on her body, her smile disappeared immediately, obviously, she remembered The shame that I have just suffered: "But you still have to die!"


    "How did you escape my attack?" Han Jin seems to have been beaten by a man, not realizing his danger, but trying to discuss academic issues with Betty: "Reading Mind? Or can you predict the future?" ?"


    Betty looked at Han Jin coldly and didn''t speak. This is her biggest secret. Although Han Jin is already dead, she has no need to answer.


    "Don''t even say it." Han Jin smiled: "However, this is your most deadly weakness."


    "Oh?" Betty couldn''t help laughing. She heard that Han Jin had a provocative meaning, but... Why? With that crumbling body? With the arm that has been twisted?


    "I am telling the truth." Han Jin nodded very seriously.


    What he said is true! Although I don''t know how Betty can detect the dangers that can be caused, this ability is a double-edged sword. At least, Han Jin can clearly determine which kind of attack is more lethal.


    Three flavors of real fire? fight? sword? Net light curse? Han Jin concentrated all his attention on one of the spells, and was really ready to release. After a few seconds, if Betty didn''t react, he focused on the next spell.


    Betty smiled and looked at Han Jin. If she was in normal times, she had already killed Han Jin, but she had just solved an old enemy, just like a person who had lived in the rain for decades and suddenly saw the bright sunshine. The mood is so refreshing, so she doesn''t mind wasting more time.


    Han Jin has been secretly observing Betty''s changes. Only when he is ready to release the three flavors of real fire, can let Betty make a point change. Other spells have no effect at all, but he can''t put all the hopes on the three flavors, the space ring. The things in the experiment must also be experimented!


    Finally, when Han Jin¡¯s attention was focused on a magic weapon that had not yet been refined, Betty¡¯s face suddenly changed dramatically, and a handful of bloodballs were shot by the hand, and then the figure retreated backwards.


    Han Jin¡¯s spirit is greatly enhanced. Betty is more aware of what is going to happen than him. What makes Betty feel scared is definitely the best! He had just come from Guevara yesterday to come to the black crystal wire, which was intended to produce a bundle of fairy ropes. Of course, this is just a title, which refers to the magic weapon of binding. It¡¯s a pity that time is limited. Nowadays, there is no refining and refining. The failure rate of the spell is very large. It is released ten times. It can be effective once, but Betty¡¯s expression and action gave him firm confidence. This time Must succeed!


    "Go!" Han Jin screamed, ignoring the **** ball that flew in the face, raising his hand and smashing the black crystal wire. The next moment, he was hit by the blood ball and volleyed.


    The black crystal wire is very small and flies quickly in the air. It can''t be seen by ordinary people, but Betty can see clearly. She screams and flies back, while the black crystal wire is like a bone. After the chase.


    Han Jin struggled to sit up and release the net light curse. He didn''t want to attack anyone, but he hid his figure in the light of the net light curse. He worried that Betty would release the magic just now. As for whether or not he can change positions with the dead, it is not Han Jin¡¯s concern. With his current situation, he cannot care.


    Betty couldn''t see the black crystal wire, and hurriedly went out to the oblique thorn, trying to bypass the entanglement of the black crystal wire, and first kill Han Jin, so the magic naturally lost its effect. But Betty suddenly turned in the fast movement, it is inevitable to be affected by inertia, but the black crystal wire can not talk about inertia, Betty has just rushed out two steps, the black crystal wire has approached, in the dazzling color, black crystal wire Betty was bundled into a scorpion and snorted. Betty couldn''t help but fall forward, and the body slipped out on the ground.


    Han Jin over there is also unable to support, lying on the ground in the sky, breathing heavily, his mouth constantly oozing blood. Today is his hardest and most dangerous day. He is hurt everywhere, and his bones don¡¯t know how many roots have been broken. Especially now that God¡¯s play has been broken, the kind of severe pain is hard to describe. He didn¡¯t make a noise. It is already a tough guy.


    Betty screamed and struggled, but she couldn''t make it. When they used the black crystal to make Guevara become a waste that was insulting, now it is her turn. This is a kind of retribution. What''s more, with the power of Guevara''s peak period, it is still impossible to break the **** of black crystal, Betty is absolutely impossible.


    In the distance, Jassline covered the traces of the horses and horses, as well as Han Jin and others, while walking here...

 Chapter 220： difficult

    Chapter 2 is difficult


    After breathing for a moment, Han Jin struggled to get up. He still had no refining black crystal wire. Maybe it would fail when he was. He must completely solve the final disaster.


    Betty was still struggling on the ground, although the body had been tied into a scorpion, but she still had space for activities, and it was rolling around for a while, and then it was like a fish, and it was splashing around. .


    Han Jin wanted to kill Betty in his hands and watched this situation. He immediately changed his mind. Now his body is very weak. If he is kicked, the consequences will be disastrous.


    "You are tired?" Han Jin showed a smile of gloating.


    Betty suddenly stopped struggling, looked at Hanjin sideways, his face changed indefinitely, and said half a faintly: "I admit defeat... I beg you, don''t kill me..."


    "I am not going to kill you, you are going to kill me." Han Jin said while walking slowly to the side, but his pace was very difficult and his body shape was staggering.


    "It¡¯s all the goods that forced me to come! I have no hatred with you, how can I kill you?!" Betty looks very upset: "This is a misunderstanding! You... you killed me, what do you have for you?" benefit?"


    Han Jin walked in front of A Devina, slammed hard, grabbed Edwina''s wrist, listened for a moment, sighed, his tone suddenly became cold: "I don''t kill you, right. What good is it for me?¡± Edwina¡¯s heartbeat was very weak. If it was only a penetrating injury caused by Caroline, he could still save Adevina¡¯s life, but then Edwina smashed Carlo. Lin slammed, the organs were shaken, and the blood vessels in the body did not know how much they were shaken. Even if his energy is abundant, he may not be able to save A Devina. Now it is even more There are no ways.


    "Is that your elf?" Betty pleaded: "I... I will do better than her! I am willing to be your slave, really! If you don''t believe, I can sign a contract with you."


    "Contract?" Han Jin slowly stood up. In fact, he did not believe it at all, and he could not let Betty, because this is a very insidious enemy! In the battle, he has already noticed that Betty is a ghost, deliberately not shooting, consuming the companion''s fighting power, and the fool will not trust such a guy!


    "Yes, after signing the contract, I am your slave, and I will always belong to you alone, and...and..." Betty''s face rose two blushes, as if shy as shy.


    Betty''s long skirt has long been smashed by Han Jin''s ¡®thousand waves, and it has been tossed for a long time. Now it is almost indecent. Although her hair has turned into a chicken coop, her face and body are full of dirt, she can''t talk about anything beautiful and moving, but her figure is a good one, the curve is soft and slender, the big big, the convex The convexity, this is nothing strange, only strength, no beauty, she can not become the wife of Zaguned.


    Han Jin closed his eyes and adjusted his interest for a moment, and slowly opened his eyes: "How to sign a contract?"


    "It''s very simple, you put your hand on my forehead, I am going to recite the spell, then... you... are you going to kill me?" Betty suddenly became nervous.


    A group of flames appeared in Hanjin''s palm, and then fluttered forward, the flame was very small, and the fingernails of the little finger were almost the same, as if a gust of wind could blow out.


    "No, sign the contract, this is my contract." Han Jin said with a blank expression.


    Betty turned over and used her head to land on the ground, struggling for a long time, and finally stood up, but the speed of the flame moved to the extreme, waiting for Betty to stand up, the flame and her distance of seven or eight meters.


    "This... this is not a contract! You want to kill me!" Betty screamed.


    "It is a contract." Han Jin is still expressionless.


    Betty went down and suddenly shot like a cannonball, using his body as a weapon, and slamming straight into Hanjin.


    Fortunately, the distance between the two people was 30 meters away, and Betty''s body was tied up, although her knees were still able to bend, and it took a long time to make a move. It was also obvious that Han Jin was suddenly alert.


    Seeing that the ''human cannon'' shot at himself, Han Jin rushed to the side, but the body movement could not keep up with the mind. Betty rubbed his body and flew over. The two men instantly touched it. As a result, Han Jin¡¯s body could not help but turn. Two laps, planted in the sky, the green mans in the hands also took the distance.


    Hum... Betty ran into something, made a huge noise, Han Jin did not dare to rest, climbed up with the fastest speed, the action looked very embarrassing, turned to look at Betty, Han Jin could not help but stay.


    Betty has been hitting the mountain root. I don''t know if there is a hole in that place, or Betty''s impulse is too big. Anyway, most of her body is gone, and the remaining two feet and half of the calf are shaking there.


    Han Jin staggered and walked over, picked up his flying sword, and then squatted to Betty. Betty''s half-legs and feet swayed more intensely, but most of the body was trapped underground and tied up. She can''t get out of trouble with hard work.


    "You are very fun." Han Jin said softly: "I am a bit reluctant to kill you."


    Betty paused, then began to make a living again, and also issued a vague snoring.


    Han Jin squinted, condensed in the mouth of the three-flavored real fire, and there was a flash of light in the palm of his hand. Han Jin showed a bitter smile. He should immediately adjust his breath now. It doesn¡¯t take long, two hours of retreat. A part of the energy can be restored. However, perhaps in the next moment, his ¡®Bundle of Fairy¡¯ will lose its effect. At that time, he must have died.


    "You can''t guess very well, why didn''t you guess your own end?" Han Jin patted Betty''s foot with a blue sword: "Give you another chance, you guess I have to cut you first." Left foot, or cut your right foot first?"


    Betty made a more fierce move. Han Jin lifted the green sword and struggled to kneel down. Then he used the last strength and cut a dozen swords in one breath.


    Betty''s muscles and bones are very tough, and a dozen swords are down, just leaving a wound and not cutting any one leg. Instead, they are tired and panting.


    Han Jin sat down on the ground, he felt helpless to the extreme, the inability to do this idiom is too apt to him, without energy, he became a waste.


    So cut down, God knows how long it will take to completely kill Betty, it is better to take risks now! Han Jin simply lay down on the ground and closed his eyes to adjust his interest. If Betty gets out of trouble when he adjusts his interest, it is that he is dead. If Betty can''t get out of trouble, it must be Betty''s death.


    After a long while, Han Jin slowly opened his eyes. The first reaction was to look at Betty. Betty was still struggling there. He was relieved, his right hand turned, a crystal ball appeared in his hand, and Han Jin knocked. The crystal ball, a gray smoke emerged from the crystal ball, the gray smoke condensed in the air and gradually formed the shape of Harley.


    "Master...God!" Harley looked at the horror of Hanjin and immediately screamed.


    "Do you have a way to deal with vampires?"


    "Those lower creatures, how could it be my opponent!" Harley called.


    "Don''t talk nonsense." Han Jin said with a weak hand: "Give me her!" A complete ghost that has not absorbed many ghosts, certainly can''t hurt Betty, but he didn''t erase Harley''s previous consciousness, now It seems that his decision is extremely correct.


    "Understand!" Harley''s figure turned into a cloud of smoke, entangled with Betty''s earned legs. The two touched each other, and Harley returned to the prototype: "Lord... Master, I feel that her spirit is very strong. !"


    "You can''t help?"


    "If she falls into a coma..."


    "Waste!" Han Jin waved his hand: "Forget it, you are not needed." After that, Han Jin took out a wooden man from the space ring and smashed his hand out. After he broke through the entrance, this wooden man soldier has no use for him. If he has low strength, he can deal with it and can threaten him. Hundreds of wooden soldiers will be released together and he will not be able to turn things around. He I was going to ruin those wooden soldiers and make some space for things. Now, fortunately, I have not acted.


    A tall wooden man appeared out of Hanjin out of thin air, picked up a huge fist, punched Betty''s calf, and then another fist followed.


    The wooden man is tireless and powerful. Of course, compared with ordinary people, it is difficult to pose a threat to high-ranking professionals because of the power of wooden people. But for Betty, who is trapped underground, the wooden man is deadly. !


    After dozens of fists down, Betty''s two calves were hard and broken, and the wooden man under the command of Han Jin''s mind, cruelly pulled off the broken leg, blood vessels, ligaments, etc. were also torn off, blood such as The fountain gushes out and stains the ground.


    Betty screams in the underground crazy, every time the legs break, every time they will smash a blood curtain in the air, but they are bound by the black crystal, she can not release the deformation, let alone release the magic. .


    Han Jin threw the green sword on the ground, and the wooden man bent over and picked up the green sword. He was there, and there was a mess in the inside.


    Gradually, Betty stopped screaming, the soft legs of the legs in the hole, I don¡¯t know if she was in a coma, or she was dead, but it¡¯s not Harley, the smoke he released is always wrapped around Betty. .


    "Master, yes, give it to me!" Harley shouted in a shocking and happy voice.


    Han Jin waved the wooden man to stop the attack, and he lay down on his own. He was absolutely trusting to Harley. What is the effect of the contract in this world? He can¡¯t judge because he doesn¡¯t understand it, but he believes in his own way. .


    A sleepy mind floated on Han Jin¡¯s heart, and his eyelids could not be opened. This life-and-death battle almost exhausted all of his life, including energy, physical strength, and spirit. Now he is weak to the extreme. But he did not dare to sleep. Once he lost his consciousness, his ''bundle of fairy ropes'' lost its effect.


    Han Jin''s eyelids slowly closed, and they opened hard again. So many times, he finally couldn''t control his tiredness and really fell asleep.

 Chapter 221： Tragedy, once is enough

    Chapter 21, tragedy, once is enough


    After Han Jin fell into a drowsiness, the brilliance flashing on the black crystals became dim, but Harley had completely controlled Betty, and with the naked eye, Betty¡¯s body was withered a little.


    A cold wind blew, Betty suddenly made a hole out of the hole, sneaked around the suspicion, then opened his mouth, making a harsh roar, a faint gray smoke centered on Betty, sweeping down.


    A figure was revealed in the air, it was Jesslin, who still held a dagger in her hand and looked at Betty in a dull way: "Fashion... Lady?!"


    Now Betty has become dry and thin, but the change between her eyebrows is not large, and she can faintly recognize the previous appearance.


    Betty suddenly stepped on her legs and walked to Jaslin. Her legs were cut off, leaving only two thighs, which looked like a gnome, and the posture of moving against the thighs was weird and terrifying.


    "Madam?!" Jaslin could not help but step back.


    Betty''s hands were on the ground, and suddenly she stood up and flew straight to Jaslin. Jaslin was scared of a cold sweat and forgot to assassinate Hanjin, and retreated with the fastest speed.


    Betty rushed to the ground, squatting on the ground like a frog, but she did not give up, her pupils gradually became blood red, staring at Jaslin, holding her hands and slamming again.


    Jaslin was not a good thief. She was good at another kind of effort. Seeing Betty''s appearance became more and more embarrassing, and her heart was scared and scared. She barely courageously, and the dagger in her hand stabbed Betty''s chest.


    Hey...Jaslin¡¯s attack is in the middle of the target, and the dagger is deeply pierced into Betty¡¯s heart, but Betty¡¯s forehead¡¯s strength has smashed Jaslin¡¯s head. The next moment, Betty has been riding on Jaslin, with both hands. Tightly stuck in the throat of Jaslin.


    Jaslin was stunned and straightened, her right hand dagger slashed out, and she left seven or eight blood holes in Betty. But Betty seemed to feel nothing, and she tried harder.


    "Leave a living." Han Jin said in a low voice, he was awakened by the beating voice.


    Betty¡¯s face stretched down and snarled at the tip of Jaslin¡¯s nose. The cheeks that were so poorly breathed and flushed suddenly became pale. The corners of the mouth, the nostrils, the eyes and the ears all had blood flowing out. Lin struggled a few times and never moved again.


    The atmosphere of the Reaper''s station was very depressed. The red squad had a total of six members. Hayden and Charles were killed. On the way to the rescue of Edwina, they stopped breathing forever. This kind of attack is too cruel. It can even be said that The famous red squadron in the city of Lonely Cliff can no longer reproduce the glory of the past. Gibran originally had the principle of being indifferent to each other. Every member is a high-ranking professional. Now the stage is half-baked, and where to find like-minded people. A senior mercenary you can trust? Moreover, he is not in the mood to recruit.


    Han Jin quietly lying in bed, the kind of relaxed smile that often hangs in the corner of his mouth has long disappeared, replaced by solemn, a repressive solemnity.


    Shortly after Harley¡¯s uniform on Jaslin, Guevara and Gibran finally arrived, and Jaslin¡¯s tricks did not pass through Gibran¡¯s eyes. In the entire city of Cliffs, Gibran was well deserved. The best thieves, but unfortunately, the battle is over, they can''t recover anything.


    Han Jin has been introspective. At the beginning, his ''one stone stirred up thousands of waves'' to show his power, and then laid out eight locks, killing countless incoming mercenaries and returning to the city of Lonely, in his ears. What I heard was the voice of praise. What I saw in my eyes was a look of awe. After a long time, he also felt that he was very powerful, even great, except for the super-level power of Guevara. There is no opponent in the world. He likes to kill opponents with powerful and gorgeous spells. Just like killing the Master of the Cold Shadow City in the duel field, it is not only a pleasure, but also a kind of spectator. Deterrence, have you seen it? No one doubts my strength!


    So after he discovered the abnormality of Hayden, he still decided to continue to pursue it. He was not afraid of any challenges, so he would not hesitate to use his flying sword. It was the most stupid sword, but also the most His painful sword saves those energy, he can do a lot of things, and he will never be beaten to fight back.


    Han Jin wanted to laugh at himself loudly. Before doing something that made him proud, and then ran to show his master, Master never praised him. Instead, he taught him in a worried tone. At that time, he thought that Master¡¯s request. Too harsh, now I understand, some things, not a few small ghosts can be learned! If you do it right, you think that your ability is extraordinary. If you do something wrong, you will use your youth to excuse yourself. This is how naive, how superficial and ridiculous!


    Yes, the enemy''s conspiracy is not something he can control, but he has many choices and can do better! For example, after discovering Hayden''s anomaly, he immediately subdued Hayden and merged with other people; even if he was surrounded by encirclement, he could choose other ways of fighting instead of releasing the flying sword and trying to kill the opponent.


    Master has said many times that the so-called master does not mean that a single blow can make an opponent fly out, and always select the appropriate spell in the appropriate time. This is called a master. If he can come back, he has the confidence to protect himself and protect Edwina. Unfortunately, he can''t make time turn.


    Moreover, he is still very high-spirited, can release the three flavors of real fire, and he transferred his interest to the red lotus industry fire. In these days, all he took was the fire element magic crystal, trying to make a red lotus industry fire symbol, just red The fire element needed by Lianyehuo is too much. Before the accident, the Zhangfu was only a few percent complete. According to the current speed, it will take hundreds of days for him to succeed, but he always thinks that he The choice was correct, and I was still imagining the scene of letting everyone stunned when the red lotus fire was released. Ridiculously ridiculous! If he has a few three-flavored fire, even if there is only one, you can reverse the battle!


    In fact, Han Jin is a person who has the courage to take responsibility. He did not find a reason to comfort himself. It is true that he does not understand his opponent, so he makes repeated mistakes, but the opponent does not understand him. This is not a reason!


    In the constant self-blame, Han Jin¡¯s breathing gradually became heavy, and Shannier, who was lying on the edge of the bed, was awakened. Her eyes swept on Han Jin: ¡°Raphael, you... very painful ?"


    "I''m fine." Han Jin whispered: "Don''t accompany me, you go with Julia."


    "Ji Bolun is with her." Xiannier sighed and took out the handkerchief and gently wiped the sweat from Hanjin¡¯s forehead.


    The two men¡¯s eyes slammed together. Han Jin suddenly felt that he couldn¡¯t see Xiannier. When he first started to understand Xiannier, he thought that Xiannier was a very intelligent and capable elf, and he spent a long time together. Now, I think that Siniel is actually very weak. Now, Edwina¡¯s death definitely has caused a big blow to Siniel, but she didn¡¯t even cry, maybe in the war launched by the Silver Pegasus Army. Xiannier has learned to shed blood and not cry.


    "You don''t blame me?" Han Jin said slowly.


    "Gig you?" Siniel said: "What do you blame?"


    "If I don''t decide to chase it, Edwina won''t..."


    "You are right." Xiannier shook his head slowly: "Guevara said, if Caroline and Betty find it bad, you can release the metamorphosis at any time to escape, let them hide in the dark, we die. There are only more people, and they must be resolved as soon as possible."


    Han Jin showed a bitter smile, Guevara said it makes sense, but the problem is that when he decided to pursue it, he did not know who the opponent was, so Shannier admitted that he had no relationship with him.


    "Don''t think too much, you should take a good rest now." Xiannier softly.


    "What about Steigenberg?" Han Jin suddenly said.


    "Are you looking for him?"


    "Yeah." Han Jin nodded.


    Xiannier didn''t want Hanjin to do anything else, but he could only recover from peace of mind, but seeing Han Jin''s look is very determined. Hesitated for a moment, still stood up: "Then wait." Then she turned and walked away. The room.


    It wasn''t long, and Siniel and Stillberg came in one after the other. Stillberg''s look looked very excited and his eyes were red, but he didn''t make any big moves, standing there. Whispered: "Young Master, are you looking for me?"


    "Sasio is back?" Han Jin asked, out of such a big thing, where will Sasuo have the mind to study the alchemy of Cold Shadow City? Definitely coming back.


    "Well, they are all in front."


    "You call him alone and teach me my magic." Han Jin paused: "Tell him, don''t worry about anything, practice with peace of mind."


    "Young master?!" Stillberg opened his mouth in surprise.


    "Go."


    Stillberg stayed and turned and left the room.


    "Raphael, did you really decide to teach your magic to Sasou?" Sinner hurriedly asked.


    "Not only Sasio, you have to learn in the future." Han Jin said slowly: "The tragedy... once is enough." He does not expect other people to achieve great achievements in Taoism, many things, not the world. The language can be explained, but at least some of the symbols that he can do are released. If Edwina has a mantle and can release it herself, then she will never die. As for Sasio Cultivation is a matter of conflict between the Tao and the magic.


    "Can I also learn?"


    "Yes." Han Jin sighed: "Xinnier, the earth element magic crystal is there for you? Give me some." Here, he found a shortcoming of his own, the character is easy to go extreme, overcorrection ! Elena¡¯s magical post did not work in front of Mante, and as a result they were almost sneaked, or his eight-door locks played a huge power. In the end, he not only did not believe in the power of Yalina, nor did he believe in other people. He only made himself strong, and he had long promised to give Moses a blessing. I thought that if I was in danger, I could stop myself alone. It seems that he is wrong now, and the enemy is not only stupidly standing in front of him.


    Sunil looked at Han Jin in a dull moment. She felt that Han Jin seemed to be greatly stimulated. The magic of Hanjin was a taboo. He never talked to anyone, even if others asked. He also laughs and doesn''t answer. Now he has to teach others, and they have to learn. It is hard to believe.

 Chapter 222： spy

    Chapter 22¡ªSecret


    After a few days in a blink of an eye, the atmosphere in the resident has slowly eased. People can¡¯t resurrect. The survivors always want to continue to live. Only two people change little. One is Han Jin and the other is Han Jin. Julia.


    Han Jin didn''t like to talk, and he rarely showed a smile. Besides practicing, he always sat alone and didn''t know what he was thinking. Everyone looked in his eyes and was in a hurry. Lei Zhe, More than once, Sassu wanted to talk to Han Jin, but he was blocked by Guevara.


    Guevara himself has had a similar experience. In fact, the setbacks are not terrible. Smart people will understand many things from setbacks, so he does not want anyone to disturb Hanjin.


    On this day, Xiannier finally said that Hanjin would accompany her to go shopping. Guevara could see others, but could not hold Xiannier. Xiannier could accompany Hanjin all day, he could not do it. The young couple are whispering together, do you have to come over and overhear? To be retribution!


    Xiannier wanted to go to the mercenary guild first, then go shopping. The carriage had already arrived near the mercenary guild. They suddenly heard the fierce shouting in front of them, and there was a burst of magic and anger. .


    Han Jinyi, Xiannier hurriedly picked up the curtain and looked out. He said: "It should be the mercenary of the guild."


    "spy?"


    "Yeah." Chanel replied: "Cromwell''s troubles, as well as Caroline and Betty sneak into the city, have already angered the business alliance, starting from seven or eight days ago, commission The military guild announced the martial law in the whole city, and searched for the spies sent by the various lords. You have not gone out, so I don¡¯t know, Winston, they have helped."


    Just as they spoke, the shouting sound was getting closer and closer, and Han Jin frowned and opened the curtain and got out.


    Saxon threw the whip on the rut and smiled at Han Jin: "Adult, I will help them."


    Han Jin nodded slightly, and Saxon jumped off the carriage and walked a dozen steps along the corner of the street, waiting quietly against the wall.


    Two heavily armed fighters, a shooter, and a female magician are rushing back here, behind them are dozens of mercenaries who are chasing after them.


    The female magician''s strength is very strong, from time to time to release the fire wall, the swamp, all the magic is instant, trying to delay the speed of the pursuit, and the shooter ran a few steps, then turned and shot a cold arrow, arrow out People fall down, and the case is not empty. The remaining two fighters hurriedly opened the road ahead. The city is full of mercenaries. It is too boring to be busy in the winter, and the mercenaries mostly like to gossip. From time to time, people jump out to intercept them, but the two The warriors cooperated with each other, completely ignoring their lives, hard-working and forcing a **** road.


    Only a circle, Han Jin has made a judgment, the female magician should be the eighth-order sage, the rest are also between the sixth and seventh, but the mercenary of the mercenary guild is not strong, if Instead of having an ''official'' back, the few people turned and killed, and it took a while to kill them.


    Saxon stood there with his arms up, motionless, when the two fighters had rushed past him, he suddenly shot, a long sword instantly squirted, sweeping a bright red light in the air, straight The soldiers on the left went.


    Xiannier opened the longbow and slammed the archer to the shooter. In the melee, he rushed to kill the other''s shooter. This is the first priority of the remote profession. The shooter''s defense is far less than the warrior, and it is not as easy as the magician. To succeed, on the other hand, if you let go of the other side, even if the difference is a few steps, the arrow shot by the other party is enough to pose a threat to her.


    The shooter noticed that there was a fierce fighting skill fluctuation behind him. He hurriedly turned his head. Before he could see the situation clearly, an arrow had penetrated into his horns. The shooter could not help but fall out and put him behind him. The magician slammed into a beggar.


    Saxon''s chosen opponent also has fighting skills, but for this reason, Saxon chose him.


    A group of red and bright fires collided with a white mist, and the mist was instantly smashed. The soldier made a scream and repeatedly retreated.


    The fighters who have fighting skills are close to each other, and it is the most dangerous to collide with the dragon fighting skills. These two fighting skills are mutually restrained. Whoever has more vindictiveness and who has higher grades can Instantly occupy an absolute advantage, not tolerate a little fancy. At that time, Cromwell was also practicing ice-making skills. As a result, he suffered a loss in Saxon¡¯s hands because his grades were not as good as Saxon.


    Saxon snorted and rushed up. The ice-fighting techniques that the soldiers had picked up were all smashed, and there was no time to evade between the squats. They had to lift their swords and try to block Saxon¡¯s sword.


    With a bang, Saxon¡¯s long sword was framed, but the red glow of the group was not affected, and the upper body of the warrior was covered in an instant.


    The warrior threw away his long sword, covered his head with both hands, and fell to the ground, rolling and screaming. His screams were more than a scream, his upper body was almost burnt, but his body was blocked. Most of the damage, and no time to die, to know this, it is better to simply give up resistance.


    Another soldier was shocked, and the corner of his eyes went to Xiannier to pull the longbow again, hurriedly rushed to the oblique thorn, and blocked the door with the tomahawk in his hand.


    Chanel smiled, his left hand sank slightly, and the arrow was everywhere, shooting through the soldier''s instep and nailing his right foot to the ground.


    However, the warrior was rushing forward with his life, unable to control his body shape, his right foot slammed up, brought a **** fog, and Shannier¡¯s arrow was also hard-hitting. Two.


    In the screams, the soldier took another step, but the torn foot could no longer support his weight. The soldier¡¯s right leg was soft and straight and fell to the ground.


    The last remaining magician saw the situation, and there was a magic scroll in her hand. Her figure disappeared from the place, appeared on the ridge over forty meters away, and then floated into the air.


    Xiannier opened the longbow and aimed at the back of the magician, shooting with one arrow.


    The arrow was shot on the magic shield released by the wizard, and then another arrow. The magic shield trembled fiercely. The magician did not dare to fly up again. He had to land on the ground and continue to run forward.


    "Hah, this is a big fish!" Saxon laughed, his body rushing forward, then leaping up, jumping on the wall, toes on the wall with his toes, the masonry on the wall was smashed and appeared. A crescent-shaped big mouth, and Saxon took advantage of the force to pull out more than 20 meters, is falling in the alley, straight to the magician.


    Han Jin and Xian Nier looked at each other and hurriedly followed.


    The magician panicked and ran into a workshop. The workshop covers an area of ??about 600 meters. Many strong men are trying to carry sandstone. Every big man has a shiny headband. This is The proof of their identity is the slave from Cold Shadow City.


    Hogan and a middle-aged man stood in the middle of the workshop and were talking quietly about it. The female magician screamed: "Master Julian, save me! Save me..."


    The middle-aged man''s face changed slightly, and he stepped back a few steps, letting him escape, but looking at his performance, he did not mean to save people.


    "You don''t care about me, you can''t be good!!" The female magician screamed again.


    "Idiot! Deaf!!" The middle-aged man couldn''t help it anymore, screaming.


    Although Hogan prefers to be a slave and is not willing to fight with Hanjin, he is not an idiot. Seeing Han Jin and others are chasing the female magician, and the female magician and his partner seem to have a very awkward relationship. Immediately gave himself a magic shield, and even took a few steps back, looking at the middle-aged man coldly.


    At this moment, a rock fell from the mound and was slamming at the female magician. The female magician did not react slowly. Raising his hand released a big fireball and shattered the rock. Piece.


    The pieces are still splashing in the air, and another huge stone has been smashed down from above. This boulder is several times larger than the one just now. I am afraid that there are not hundreds of pounds, and the speed is very fast. On the magic shield.


    With a bang, the magic shield was instantly defeated, and the female magician screamed back, and the slaves who appeared to be scared by the sudden suddenly violently rushed and rolled around in all directions.


    The female magician released another big fireball. The nearest slave was hit, wearing a headband, unable to use any martial arts. It was impossible to resist the attack of the big fireball by the flesh. His body was almost It was hit in two paragraphs and flew backwards in an odd posture.


    The tragic death of the companions did not make the slaves timid, their eyes were more fierce than one, and they continued to rush forward.


    A whistling sound, a large palm of the spurt spurt, hitting the female magician''s nose, blood spatter, not waiting for her to make a scream, the slaves have already rushed, more than a dozen wooden sticks On her legs, she lost the protection of the magic shield, her body was even more unbearable, and she was knocked down to the ground in an instant.


    The slaves swarmed, the two wooden sticks crossed the neck of the female magician, the magic wand was kicked aside, and a wooden stick broke into the mouth of the female magician, and the limbs were stepped on by a big foot. Nothing can be moved. Even the screams can¡¯t be sent out. The only thing that can be done is to keep crying.


    "Julian, give me an explanation!" Hogan said in a negative voice.


    The middle-aged man smirked back and suddenly turned into a black bat, quickly flapping his wings and flying to the sky.


    "Want to run?!" Hogan snorted, and a giant arrow that was completely condensed by the ice suddenly appeared in the air, shooting straight toward the bat.


    With a flash of light, Sunnier hit the target in one step, and the bat was taken to the side. Hogan¡¯s Frostbolt only shot the bat¡¯s wings, but the power was enough, and the bat¡¯s wings were A mass of ice was firmly locked and the body fell down.


    Seeing that the fugitives were all restrained, Saxon put away his long sword, and his eyes turned on those slaves: "Not bad..." He was not surprised by the strength of the slaves, but cooperated, their cooperation was too tacit. !

 Chapter 223： Claim

    Chapter 2, Chapter 3 Requirements


    Han Jin¡¯s gaze fell on the mound. The stone was just a tall man who was almost the same height as Moss, but his face was much more fierce than the Moss, with two cross-sections on his face. It has a wide nose and a thick mouth. Although the lips look like a sly taste, they are insignificant compared to the blade-like look.


    The bat landed on the ground and restored the human form. There was a painful groan. Hogan raised his magic wand. The four icicles rose from the ground and frozen the middle-aged limbs.


    "Mom, I said nothing to run to pay attention!" Hogan swears.


    "You, come over." Han Jin pointed to the strong man.


    The strong man hesitated for a moment, walked slowly down the mound, and the slaves around him gathered together and kept the distance of more than a dozen meters with the big man, not following the situation.


    "What do you want to do?!" Hogan was furious and rushed to stop in front of Han Jin: "Give me back! Looking for death?!"


    "What is your name?" Han Jin gently pushed Hogan to the side. He saw that the big man had great influence among the slaves.


    The big man was silent, just watching Han Jin quietly.


    "Alishan Reiter, you give me the truth! The adults are asking you!!" Hogan shouted, and then smiled to Hanjin: "His name is Alexander, it is a very difficult to tame guy, want I don''t want to rely on him to direct those slaves, I have long been..."


    "Do you know him? What did he do before?" Han Jin interrupted Hogan.


    "He is the general of Kubu City." Hogan understands that this slave has already attracted Hanjin''s interest, and waited for Han Jin to continue to ask, he introduced it in 1510: "His skill... it is good, before It¡¯s a headache for us. If it¡¯s not the lord of the city that buys the city, Soma is jealous of him, so it¡¯s impossible to save her, and we can¡¯t encircle his army.¡±


    Just then, a scream came from outside: "Don''t..."


    A dozen girls were picking up a bucket of hot water and went into the construction site. They found that the atmosphere was a little bit wrong. After seeing the appearance of Han Jin, the headed girl simply threw the pole on the ground and ran all the way to the front. Alexandre''s arm: "You are crazy! He is our benefactor, our benefactor..."


    Yalishan Rui Te''s face changed greatly. He carefully observed Han Jin''s moment and slowly fell to the ground on one knee. Although the slaves behind could not understand the situation, they also had the same kind of learning and stumbled.


    Hogan was relieved, and at the same time, a very weird thing floated in his heart. Han Jin¡¯s grace for those slaves was based on his humiliation.


    "Get up." Han Jin paused: "Hogen, can you take the ring of their suppression?"


    "This... I can do it." Hogan hesitated: "But, master, they will die!"


    "dead?"


    "The wounds in their backs will gradually rot. Master, I told you, there used to be people who want to let their slaves return to freedom. But after taking the ring of inhibition, they will not live longer. Only a few slaves can survive."


    "This doesn''t have to worry about you, I have a way." Han Jin pointed a few times with his hand and finally pointed to Alexandre Reiter: "You, you, a few of you, and you, let me go."


    The slaves in the Hanjin point came out one by one and stood behind Alexandre Reiter.


    "Hogen, what are you doing here?" asked Senniel.


    "You don''t know?" Hogan laughed and said: "We are building a house for the owner!"


    Sunnier couldn¡¯t help but look at Han Jin, Han Jinqi said: "How can I not know? Who told you to do it?"


    "It is what Guevara let us do."


    Han Jin looked around and saw that the scope of the workshop was very large, and it was close to the city center. It was a lot of money. Where did Guevara come?


    Hogan saw what Han Jin was thinking and hurriedly said: "It was the commercial alliance that bought these plots and gave them to Guevara, but... Guevara showed me the title deed, which reads your first name."


    "The guys are really lavish..." Saxon sighed without envy.


    "Forget it, go back and talk about it." Han Jin''s gaze turned to the mercenaries of the mercenary guilds in the distance: "These two guys will be handed over to you, no problem?"


    "Adult, you can rest assured." The mercenary headed with a smile, then waved, the mercenary behind him swarmed, pushed the slave, first tied the female magician, in the process of chasing them, they A lot of companions have been killed, so the means are very rude. Anyway, no one can control them to abuse the prisoners, as long as people are not tortured to death.


    "Hogen, you go with me." Han Jindao: "Saxon, you look after it for a while."


    "Okay," Saxon said with a smile.


    It stands to reason that Han Jin can''t directly order Saxon, because Saxon is a Winston person, but everyone lives under the same roof. It takes a long time and the relationship becomes chaotic. Gibran and Winston meet things. Help, often skip Han Han directly to find them in the letter department, it is not intentional, just by the way, who is who counts, Han Jin is the same. Fortunately, both Gibran and Winston are not the kind of ambitions who like to intrigue, otherwise they will have gone out of trouble.


    In fact, Gibran and Winston have the strength to expand their mercenary team into a mercenary group. It is not impossible, but not willing. Humanity is too complicated. There are more people. If you collect a few, you like to ignite. The guy is likely to ruin the feelings between the old brothers. Now a bunch of brethren live together, hot and busy, and don''t have to guard against anything. They are too happy to come, especially Winston, who likes this kind of day.


    Chanel¡¯s shopping plan ended with a stagnation. Han Jin returned to the station with his slaves. In the living room, Mo Xinke, Lei Zhe, and Winston were chatting, Han Jin strode in, Moshin Their eyes were first attracted to the Alexandria Reiter. Lei Zhe smiled: "Mosco, have you seen it? That guy looks stronger than you!"


    Moxie looked up and down at Alexandre Rete, and said: "I am much more beautiful than him!"


    ¡°Beautiful? Please...¡± Lei Zhe said very seriously: ¡°Don¡¯t you blame this word?¡±


    "What do you mean?" Mo Xinke squinted at Lei Zhe, who had a big disagreement and immediately started playing.


    "It doesn''t mean anything." Lei Zhe was threatened and had to change into a kind of tone: "As far as I know, the word beautiful is used to describe people?"


    Moxico was glaring and reached out to grab Lei Zhe, and Lei Zhe had lightly turned over from the chair.


    "You two don''t bother." Han Jin said faintly.


    Moxico and Lei Zhe looked at each other and they were honest. They were deliberate. In the words of Mo Xinke, when Han Jin pulled his face, the air became heavy, so they tried to make the atmosphere It was a little easier, let Han Jin smile, as before, but they failed again.


    "Hogen, you can start." Han Jin said while sitting in the vacant chair.


    Hogan walked behind Alexandre Reiter and sang a curse in a low voice. For a moment, two bright crystal nails emerged from the back of Alexandre Reiter, oh... the headband was released, and then fell to the ground. Produces a crisp metallic sound.


    Han Jin¡¯s hand was stroked a few times in the air, waving a hand, and the looming symbol became a white light, hitting Alexandre Reiter.


    Alexandre¡¯s body swayed, slowly moving his neck, and then moving his shoulders, as if he was savouring the power he had lost.


    "In the next few days, don''t release vindictiveness, it is not good for your injury." Han Jin slowly said: "Are you a knight or a swordsman?"


    "I am a tenth-order bright knight, an adult." Alexandre Reiter replied: "I... can you allow me to do one thing?"


    "Yes." Han Jin did not ask what Alexandre Reiter wanted to do, and directly agreed.


    Alexandre''s sight fell on Hogan: "Adult, can you let this guy not move?"


    "Hogen!" Han Jin said faintly.


    "Ah..." Hogan had an ominous premonition. His expression was scared, but Han Jin had already spoken, and he did not dare to disobey.


    Alexandre Reiter walked up to Hogan, looking at Hogan coldly, half-squatting, reaching out a little bit, and then a slap in the face of Hogan. Hogan can use surrender in exchange for Hanjin¡¯s forgiveness, but he can¡¯t forget the hatred of the past, from the cold shadow city to the lonely cliff city. On this road, Hogan regards the slaves as ants, and does not know that they killed. How many warriors, playing with many girl slaves, he must do something for innocent people.


    Hogan flew up the whole body, slanting and falling to the ground, the face of the beating was swollen and old, and the corner of his mouth also oozing blood.


    "Thank you, Master." Alexandre Reiter collapsed on one knee: "Please allow me to pledge allegiance to you. Before the death takes my life, I, Alexandre, will always be your most loyal warrior!"


    "Get up." Han Jin smiled: "Hogen, the next one." Alexandre Reiter is a person who knows how to be awkward. This makes him very satisfied. If Alexandria wants to kill, he will definitely stop. Whether it is now or in the future, Hogan¡¯s importance is irreplaceable. Yalina¡¯s research on Cold Shadow City Alchemy has entered a critical stage. In the future, it will rely on Hogan to understand opponent.


    "Master..." Hogan got up and screamed. If he untied a ring of restraint, he would slap a slap in the face. If the work is not done, it will be killed sooner or later. There are thousands of slaves!


    "Reassured, no one will hurt you any more." Alexandre Reiter said coldly: "You are a slave to adults, and I have the same responsibility to protect your safety."


    Hogan spit out the **** saliva, and looked at Alexandre Reiter. He would not lead the feelings of Alexander. If possible, he must freeze the Alexandria into a statue and then tap it into a little. Fragmentation. After all, he was a big snow and ice magician. He slaps his face under the shackles of others. He is too shameful, and the slave is also dignified. Unfortunately, his feelings are late.


    "Hogen, didn''t you hear me?" Han Jindao.


    "Yes, master..." Hogan''s face fell again and slowly fell behind a slave. He was really reluctant, but could not defy Hanjin''s orders.

 Chapter 224： Far from worry

    Chapter 2:24


    A black thin line kept moving in the white glare, like a snake, Han Jin was sitting on the bed, his eyes staring at the thin line.


    If it is against the strong, the black crystal wire will become the most effective helper, with the power of Guevara''s peak period, but it is still banned by the black crystal, others do not need to mention.


    But in the past few days, he has been the energy of the earth element magic crystal, only occasionally swallowing a fire element magic crystal, and the production of the magic weapon takes a long time to use the three flavors of real fire to burn, so today, his bundle of fairy rope is still far Far from complete.


    The color of the black crystal filament gradually changed, first became red, then slowly turned golden, Han Jin took a deep breath, and then fired a few real fires, then the fingers quickly swung in the air.


    A string of plaques appeared in the air, and the swimming black crystals seemed to have some kind of attraction. When Han Jin¡¯s movements were not used, they automatically sucked the scorpions, and the white light was successively bombarded on the black crystal wires. It sparked countless golden Mars and the scene was very beautiful.


    Han Jin¡¯s forehead showed a slight sweat, almost all of the fire elements that had just been exhausted. He didn¡¯t want to use Yuan energy. It¡¯s easy to use the fire element to condense the three flavors. The available energy can release the three flavors. Although Yuanneng is no longer a purely energy source, it can be recovered by interest rate adjustment, but it takes quite a while. Since the last incident, Han Jin has been living in a state of tension and vigilance. He is always ready to deal with all accidents, even if It is a little bit of energy that can make him feel unsafe.


    This is inevitably a taste of grass and trees, but no one really understands Han Jin, and no one helps him adjust his state. Everything can only be realized by himself.


    At this moment, the door was knocked, Hanjin recruited, the golden thin line slammed into Hanjin, and then wrapped around Hanjin¡¯s right wrist, looking away from the distance, like a golden yellow bracelet. He couldn''t put the black crystal into the space ring. The three flavors were too overbearing. After entering the space ring, he cut off the control of the gods. The last time he almost burned the tree, he could only wait for a while, wait. After the support of the three-flavored real fire lacking energy is naturally extinguished, the black crystal wire can be collected.


    "Come in." Han Jindao.


    At the opening of the door, Guevara walked in slowly. He looked at Han Jin: "I heard that you caught a vampire with the mercenary guild today?"


    "Well, what?" Han Jin felt a little surprised. Guevara would not come to him because of this little thing. He was not willing to go out these days. All the foreign affairs were handled by Guevara alone, and negotiated with the Chamber of Commerce. There are also people who come to contact with Lang Ning, etc. In other words, the current Guevara is very busy.


    "It seems that I guessed it right." Guevara sat slowly in the chair and indulged for a moment: "The vampires will not let you go, although Zaguned always controls the command of the vampire, but this race is excluded. Very strong, they have cohesiveness, they can be united closely, even if Zaguned thinks that it is not time for revenge, but... there must be another voice inside the vampire, they will come!"


    "Come on." Han Jin said faintly: "They don''t come... I will go find them."


    Guevara stared at Han Jin, half awkward, and shook her head: "You are not so good."


    "I? What happened to me?" Han Jin said.


    "You are too gloomy now." Guevara whispered: "Young people must have the vitality of young people. Don''t be dead. In fact, there is nothing to lose. I am afraid that I will not fall if I fall."


    "I feel that I am fine now."


    "You are a very smart child, I believe you can understand what I mean." Guevara smiled and said: "Forget it, don''t say this, lest anyone think that I am too arrogant."


    "I know." Han Jin silent for a moment: "Thank you."


    "Thank you? I understand, are you reminding me that I should thank you?" Guevara smiled. "But... I really want to thank you, old, I have no other wishes, only The goal is to get rid of Zagunede, Caroline and Betty, and ask for a fairness for yourself. Now you have helped me kill two of them, and I am greatly relieved, happy... It¡¯s so happy!¡±


    "This is what I should do. Anyway, I will not kill them, they will kill me."


    "In any case, you did it." Guevara whispered: "Is there any experience? Tell me." Guevara''s original intention is to let Han Jin go to himself, but Han Jin''s performance is somewhat worrying. Now Guevara can''t help it anymore.


    "Experience? Just fortunately, from the beginning, Betty was framed by Caroline, and did not use all the power. You said that she is a magician in the blood family, but I only saw that she released a kind of magic, and An enchantment, can a magician not only learn two kinds of magic?" For that battle, Han Jin did not know how many times he recalled, found many key places, and also realized a lot: "If she is not hiding her heart I have already died."


    "Actually, in the camp of Zagunede, whether it is strength or the opportunity, Betty can be ranked second. Compared with her, Caroline is just a idiot without mind, but she is always pressed by Caroline. On the head, so very dissatisfied, I want to kill Caroline." Guevara smiled: "She is wrong, Caroline can press on her head, because Zaguned thinks Caroline is more suitable, Even if she can kill Caroline, Zaguned will also support other vampires, and will never let Betty fully control the army."


    "Why? They... aren''t they married?" Han Jin asked with amazement.


    "I just said that the vampire is very exclusive and has a cohesive internality. It can be closely united. Zaguned is not a vampire. He can safely hand over such an army to a sinister, even treacherous. Is the vampire controlled?"


    Han Jin is silent.


    "For example, there is a door in front of it. It takes a heavy price to control the door. As long as Zaguned gives an order, Caroline will immediately rush to it, but Betty may cherish the blood of the blood, to various The excuse delays the attack speed of the troops.¡± Guevara said: ¡°If you are the lord, who would you choose?¡±


    "Carolyn." Han Jin did not have the feelings, replaced by any lord, can only choose Caroline.


    "You said, they are husband and wife?" Guevara smiled. "Zaguned can command the vampire army in the name of her husband. Betty can also order other abyss races in the name of his wife. Of course, if Zaguned is dead. Haha... Zaguned can trust Caroline completely, but Betty... is a very ambitious guy. I think Zaguned is more aware of this than I do. Can he trust Betty?"


    "Between husband and wife... Is it necessary to make such a complicated thing?" Han Jin showed a scornful smile. He had contacted a lot of things, but he couldn¡¯t say a lot. For love, he still has a flaw. Since he loves it, he must Trust each other, always be on the sidelines, not as good as not. In addition to the deepest secrets, he will not have any reservations about Siniel, nor will he doubt anything, and he will not be vigilant. Therefore, he is very dismissive of the contradiction between Zagunede and the two vampires.


    "You..." Guevara shook his head. "You are not sitting in that position. Sooner or later, you will understand."


    "Do you understand? Are you worried about your wife?" Han Jin whispered: "I won''t."


    Guevara did not say anything, only smiled and looked at Han Jin.


    "Never." Han Jin added.


    It¡¯s still too young... Guevara sighs in his heart. Unlike Hanjin, Guevara knows too much about the world. Others know that he knows that others don¡¯t know, he knows. Sunnier has the mark of God. According to the rules of the elves, she must be combined with another elf with the mark of God, because the elves are looking forward to the birth of a peerless and powerful, guiding the entire race out of the predicament and rebuilding its glory! When one day, Yehliucheng knows the news, the troubles will follow. Siniel can choose the people he really likes regardless of this rule, and those elders who are obedient will never tolerate Siniel¡¯s. Betrayal, their reaction is worrying.


    In the maintenance of justice, how embarrass the elves will become, Guevara has a deep understanding, they or they will follow the follow-up, not afraid of sacrifice, even if it is the point of the end of the game, do not give up, at the beginning, he was Such an elf army dragged! Of course, the so-called justice is just the justice that the elves think.


    If there is a conflict, there will inevitably be bloodshed. If you look at your friends or your former companions and fall under the butcher''s knife, Han Jin and Xian Nier will really not change. Can you like each other like now? A little bit of separation will not happen? ?


    Guevara inadvertently heard Julia and Sunnire whispering, and Julia was worried about the future of Siniel. She was because she had been out for a long time and she was very indifferent to the racial boundaries, not to mention her own. I also liked a human, so I can understand Siniel, but most elves are incomprehensible. Sunnier¡¯s attitude is very optimistic. She firmly believes that Han Jin can solve all the problems. He also took the reason for Han¡¯s leap-forward progress in the past year. The elf, she is rejoicing for every progress of Hanjin. I feel the pressure that I may face in the future.


    Yes, if Hanjin has overwhelming power, it can really make the whole Yeliucheng bow down and let the elder elders collectively lose their voices and default facts. But this is just a compromise that cannot be struggled and has to be chosen. Compromising and resolving conflicts are completely different things. The former is full of depressing taste, while the latter is all happy. It can also be said that even if the elders of Yehliucheng compromised, they might brew something embarrassing in the future.


    Young people are always well-defined, love is love, can not tolerate other impurities, and for his experienced Guevara experienced, this word is not worthy! In fact, he now prefers another girl. However, he never tried to influence Han Jin. Although he could not understand the details of Han Jin, he tasted the character of Han Jin. If he did, Han Jin forever. Will not forgive him, and may even turn against his enemies, even though he is good for Hanjin.


    "Actually, what I am worried about is not the vampires in Zagunede''s hands." Guevara controlled his own thoughts and then shifted the topic. These things were not said to Han Jin, and Han Jin could not understand. What he can do is to rush back as soon as possible to help Lang Ning defeat the alliance of Beit League. If Han Jin really becomes the lord of Black Crow City and Beit League, then the elders of Yehliucheng will have to think about it, is it true? Want to provoke a lord''s anger? ! The rules are important, but some things are more important than the rules. They face a lord who has occupied two provinces. They dare not be cautious.


    "What are you worried about?" Han Jin asked.


    "I am afraid of the old guys who are alarming the blood of the abyss." Guevara said slowly: "Complete, Caroline and Betty are their descendants, and they are better descendants. Now they are all dead. In the hand, it is inevitable that there is a guy who wants to get out of the activity. Only Gael is alone... I really don¡¯t trust."


    Han Jin showed a dignified look. He didn''t know how good Gail was, but he could make Guevara respect. He certainly couldn''t go anywhere. Now, he heard Guevara say that Gail could not cope with it. To join two people, this threat made him feel very nervous.


    "This kind of thing doesn''t require you to worry about it, I will arrange it properly." Guevara noticed the change of Han Jin''s expression: "The road to the abyss is not good. It takes at least half a year to go back. It is enough for us. get ready."


    Han Jin is silent.


    "Do you know what the most horrible thing about vampires?" Guevara asked.


    "It''s a gift instinct."


    "You are right." Guevara nodded. "Carolyn''s talent instinct is the most useless. Of course, if her strength is improved, her instinct will make countless strong people daunting, but unfortunately, she It¡¯s too bad. Betty¡¯s instinct is very troublesome. I used to suffer in her hands. If she didn¡¯t have her, how could Zahuned be able to trap me?!¡±


    "The old guys in the blood race you just said... Do you know their talent instinct?"


    "I don''t know." Guevara smiled. "So I said, be prepared."


    Han Jin¡¯s heart could not help but sink, and it seems that Guevara is not sure.


    "The life of the vampire is as long as the elf. When I was young, I kept yelling at them." Guevara smiled. "Now I have figured it out. Life is a hundred years old. Isn¡¯t it enough? Love, hate, struggle. It¡¯s also a decadent, successful, and failed. These have already made people exhausted to the extreme. Death is actually a relief, really curious, and those guys who have lived for thousands of years, what fun?! And some Things don''t live longer, the more powerful, the old vampires sleep in the dark all day long, some sleep for decades, hundreds of years, this is also to enjoy life? I never believe that they can sleep Get sublimated!"


    Han Jin opened his mouth, he wanted to say something, but did not say it. According to Guevara¡¯s experience, he thought that death is a kind of relief. Han Jin can understand, but he is more clear that no matter what happened, no life can refuse. The eternal temptation, and his enthusiasm for the pursuit of eternal!

 Chapter 225： intelligence

    Chapter 2, Chapter 5 Information


    A pretty girl looked into Hanjin''s room. She held a tub filled with hot water in her hands, and put the tub on the ground, and then waited with her hand on her side.


    "Put it here." Han Jin looked up at the girl.


    The girl bent down, as if she didn''t understand Han Jin''s words, slowly squatted down, hesitated, and reached out to help Hanjin''s feet.


    Han Jin is thinking about some key issues. The girl grabbed his foot and his thoughts were forcibly interrupted. Han Jin could not help but frown: "I have a hand, go out!"


    Chanel, who was fiddling with the vase, came over and gently licked Han into it. He said softly: "Mirien, there is me here, it¡¯s not early, go back to rest."


    The girl stood up, looked at Sunil, glanced deeply, and slowly stepped out.


    Mirien is the flower girl. I don¡¯t know why, after she was injured, she didn¡¯t go home, but she stayed in the station. Although it is a place where Yangsheng is yin and yin, Hanjin, Sasio, Moxinke, Winston, etc. are mostly men, but no one bullies her and marries her. The initial uneasiness soon disappears. It is. However, Ms. Lien is a very realistic girl. She doesn''t want to eat white food. It will be looked down upon, so she always wants to find something to do. The chores don''t need her to intervene. The orphans adopted by Winston also don''t want to eat white food. Finally, She turned her gaze to Han Jin.


    In fact, Mirien also has her own careful machine, she does not dare to contact other people, afraid of being taken advantage of, and the relationship between Hanjin and Sunil is well known. Compared with the stunning Siniel, she knows that she is very ordinary and natural. Don''t worry about anything.


    Sunil looked at Molly''s back and shook her head slightly: "Poor girl, her name is very bad..."


    "first name?"


    "In the Old Elvish, Mi Lien is the meaning of the ocean of suffering." Xiannier sighed.


    "So... what does your name mean in the Old Elvish?"


    "Don''t tell you!" Xiannier smiled and then her eyes fell on the tub: "The young master, don''t you really need me to serve you?"


    "Why dare me." Han Jin smiled. "Otherwise all the elves are looking for me to fight."


    Just then, a knock on the door sounded, and Sunil looked up: "Come in."


    Chitke and Hillett walked in one after the other: "Adults..."


    Siniel saw Kirkick¡¯s gaze on himself and then closed his mouth and understood the meaning of Chitke. He smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk, I¡¯ll go out and turn.¡±


    Chanel¡¯s back disappeared at the door, and Han Jin said faintly: ¡°Don¡¯t do this little trick in front of Sunil, understand?¡±


    "Yes, adults." Chitke looked down at the fear.


    "Adult, I don''t think there is anything wrong with Chic, there are many things, we can only tell you one person." Hillester said with a smile.


    Han Jin looked to Hillester, and Hillester kept a look that was not humble and smiled.


    "Adult." Chitke hurriedly said: "In the past few days, some mercenaries have always said your strange words, I see... they have ulterior motives!"


    "Oh? Say what I am?"


    "They said it was very unpleasant..." Chitke whispered.


    "It''s ok."


    "They said that a super-powerful person with the power of the dragon slaughter was injured under the siege of two vampires and could not even protect his companion. This is unexplained! They also said that otherwise you are a liar. Otherwise, you are deliberately frame your companion."


    Han Jin was silent, his eyes flickered, and he didn¡¯t know what he was thinking. For a long while, he began to ask: "Who said?"


    "It¡¯s the people of the Twilight Mercenary."


    "The Twilight Mercenary Group?" Han Jin feels that the name is somewhat familiar.


    "Adult, have you forgotten? When we first returned to the city of Lonely, we just met Winston and they confronted the Twilight Mercenary. We helped Winston and scared the people of the Twilight Mercenary. Now."


    "It''s them..." Han Jin was stunned.


    "However, most mercenaries still trust you." Hillester said: "As long as the people of the Twilight Mercenary Group appear in public, they will always try to destroy you, but they will not get the same from other mercenaries. Hehe... Once they met the people of the Dragon Slayer mercenary group, and they almost broke out."


    "You mean... the people of the Twilight Mercenary are hostile to me?"


    "Yes, adults."


    "Do you know why?"


    "I don''t know." Hillester shook his head. "Most mercenaries know that I and Kirk are your people. We can''t contact the people of the Twilight Mercenary. Now we only recruit a dozen commissions. Soldiers, half of them are unsuccessful, relying on them to inquire about intelligence... too reluctant."


    Han Jin sighed: "Everything is difficult at the beginning, and the situation will slowly open later."


    "Adult, we understand." Hillester laughed. "But I found a very interesting thing. The former Twilight mercenary group was very friendly. After you defeated the magicians of the Cold Shadow City, they also tried. They contacted Sasuo and Moxinke. To be precise, they changed suddenly seven or eight days ago. You were attacked and gave them a good excuse for attack."


    "After seven or eight days?"


    "Yes." Hillester thought for a moment: "There must be reasons for this. I am trying to investigate who the Twilight mercenary group has contacted in those days. I believe that we will soon know what they want. What have you done?"


    Han Jin¡¯s swearing, with Qi Qi Ke and Hillester, it is impossible to expand the scope of the investigation to such a wide range, which has a boastful taste.


    Qi Keke saw Han Jin¡¯s doubts and smiled: ¡°Adult, Hilister and the mercenary guild¡¯s vice president Gustav¡¯s mistress hooked up, and Gustav¡¯s relationship with his wife is not very good. Ok, I don¡¯t go home all the year round, I always work in his mistress¡¯s house, so we have a lot of things.¡±


    "Hooking... the word is really ugly." Hillester smiled bitterly: "Can you change the word of a gentleman?"


    "Gustav''s mistress?" Han Jin''s brow picked and picked, Shen Sheng said: "Don''t bother me!"


    "Adult, I have a few in my heart." Hillester put on a solemn expression: "In those vice presidents, Juventus has the best relationship with us, and Gustav and our relationship The coldest, whether you want to continue to develop in the city, you must be alert to this person."


    "Then you can''t put your mind on Gustav''s head. If things go out, what do you think of the mercenary guild?"


    "What other people think about me is not clear, but the vice president of Juventus will be very happy."


    "They...have complaints?" Han Jinyi.


    "Yes, they have even done things to dismantle each other, but the vice president of Juventus is responsible for law and order, and the vice president of Gustav is responsible for managing intelligence. Juventus is far less powerful than Gustav, often Lose." Hillester smiled. "And... do you still remember the black task?"


    "of course I remember."


    "The identity of the adult of Yalena was announced by Winston at the mercenary conference. If the people of Duye Sam do not know the identity of the adult of Yalena, it is still a matter of fact, what Gustav really is. I don''t know? The Lord Fossa of the City of Detroit had to exchange three dragon crystals for the life of a young girl. He didn''t think about why?¡± Hillester said slowly: ¡°Adult, the whole cliff city The people are all stunned, I feel... there is something wrong here!"


    Han Jin has been indulging for a moment: "Go ahead."


    "Adult, on the surface, Gustav did not have a reason to betray the mercenary guild, but know that Fossa is a powerful lord, he can promise a lot of things, at least he can give Gustav A back road, it¡¯s better to be a city owner in the sphere of influence of the city of F., and it¡¯s better to be a vice president here?¡± Hillester said: ¡°And, you are the Chamber of Commerce and the mercenary guild. A big banner, some people are now smashing you in the dark, what should they do? I talked with Vice President Juventus, he was very angry, and Gustav did not ask, these have Sufficient to explain the problem."


    Han Jin listened quietly, and quietly digested it. For a long while, he asked: "Is there anything else?"


    Seeing Hanjin''s transfer topic, Hillett knew that Han Jin had acquiesced in his practice, thought about it, and smiled again: "Adult, I have contacted the army that came from the Black Crow City, although the magic crystal cannons are You got it, but your influence in the army is still far less than that of Lei Zhe. At least, they came to visit Lei Zhe, but..."


    "These things are not what you can manage." Han Jin interrupted Hillist''s words.


    "Yes, adults." Hillester paused: "However, my words have not been finished yet. Later I talked with Lei Zhe. I found that he looked very weak on power, if..."


    Han Jinyi shot on the table and said coldly: "Who asked you to talk to him?! You think that only you are the smartest, others are stupid? You think that Lei Zhe can''t guess your intention. How can you guarantee that the words of Lei Zhe are not meant to be told to you?!"


    Hillester stunned. He had never seen Hanjin angry, and he couldn¡¯t help but argue.


    "Don''t worry about things that shouldn''t be managed!" Han Jin''s face was gloomy and scary: "Now Leizhe is my friend. I hope that he will always be my friend. If you dare to make your own ideas, then don''t blame me!" ¡±


    "Understood, adults."


    "Is there anything else?"


    "This... adults, your slave... you need to discipline yourself," Hillester said slyly.


    "You mean Hogan? What happened to him?"


    "He has a lot of bad habits." Hillester said: "In the evening, he and the Alexandre Reiter almost hit the shot."


    "Because what?"


    "Hogen wants to find two female slaves to serve him, and Alexandria does not let it, and the result... is noisy."


    "I know." Han Jin waved his hand, Hogan was his slave, but outside, he always stood on the shelf of the Ice and Snow Magister. In his native language, Hogan¡¯s homonym is the bane, in fact He was really annoying, but he had to use it. Hillester said it was good and he should take care of him.

 Chapter 226： Intercept

    Chapter 226 interception


    Tim is very angry. Even if the cold wind blowing in the face is like a sharp blade, he can''t extinguish the angry flame. He has been flying for a long time, but he doesn''t feel any exhaustion. On the contrary, his blood is getting hotter and hotter. That is the power of revenge!


    Tim couldn''t remember his parents. It was Mrs. Betty who adopted him and taught him a lot of fighting skills. He liked his wife, even though she knew that it was a love that was mixed with the Oedipus plot, even though she knew it was not. Yes, but he still can''t control himself, and even imagined to assassinate Zagunede more than once, but he knew that his strength with Zaguned was too different, and he could only hide this impulse in his heart.


    The lady said that he was too violent and could not do big things. He vowed to change, but after hearing the news that his wife was killed, everything was completely out of control! Zaguned the coward, used to ridicule that Desmark was a tortoise. In fact, he is the same. A shameless guy didn¡¯t dare to avenge his wife. He only took a few tears and said that grief is power. Go to your mom! !


    When I think of Zaguned, Tim is even more angry, and Zaguned¡¯s tricks are not hiss! When the lady died, Zaguned immediately mixed up with the smashing goods called Lindsay, and let the lady''s child return to the abyss to send a letter, garbage! Shit! Zaguned was only trying to completely integrate the **** army. He even worried that his own son would get in the way and kicked back into the abyss. It was too mean and too ruthless!


    Just when Tim couldn''t help but want to bite something, there was a scream in front of him. It was a signal of warning. Tim quickly vibrated the wings and flew to the front of the team. There were two humanoid black spots on the horizon. And getting bigger and bigger, Tim''s vision is very good, and soon recognized that it is two stone monsters.


    The stone monsters also saw the vampires like the clouds, hurriedly climbed to the sky, Tim screamed, a dozen bats broke away from the brigade, forced to the stone statue, but the stone monster did not dare to clash with the vampire, continue to the sky Climb, then fly straight to the north.


    More than a dozen bats followed the stone monster until the gargoyle became smaller and disappeared on the horizon, which turned to chase the brigade.


    Listening to the subordinates'' reports, Tim sighed. He brought out his own direct troops. If the city is ready, this strength will not work at all. It is necessary to fight the enemy one cold! Since it is only an accident, there is nothing to worry about.


    Flying over one hill after another, this is the strong place of the blood family, they can attack the enemy at the fastest speed at any time, and the lower races will only run on the road.


    Finally, you can vaguely see the outline of the cliff city, and Tim once again screams, and the speed suddenly increases.


    At this moment, the forest below suddenly trembled neatly, and a stone statue screamed like a reversing rainstorm. The number of stone monsters should be around three or four thousand, and the black pressure is like a huge one. The round mirror even covered the snowfield.


    If you change to an ordinary person and find yourself falling into the enemy''s ambush, you will definitely turn around and run away, but he is a noble blood family, never afraid of any challenge!


    At the moment of danger, Tim has left his plan behind, and there are only two words left in his eyes: battle!


    Without any hesitation, Tim vibrates his wings and flies with his own people to the flank. The blood family is not good at air combat. After releasing the deformation, it is their most vulnerable time. As long as they can fall on the ground, his people will put These unrelenting stone statues are all torn into pieces!


    The formation of the stone monster suddenly changed, forming a huge network, they are not eager to fight, just tracking the vampire below.


    Tim groaned, and in this way, no matter which direction he flies, his people will soon be surrounded by the giant net, but he also found the flaws of the stone monsters, their formation has become thin.


    Tim immediately made a decision, screamed and greeted the stone monsters below.


    Nearly a thousand vampires quickly condensed into cone-like bursts, with Tim as sharp, falling down, trying to force the interception of the stone-like monsters, and the formation of the stone-like monsters changed, or they At the close of the net, the stone-like monsters in the center gather constantly to increase the thickness of the formation. The stone-like monsters at the edge wear the slanting thorns and go up to cover the vampire''s rear wing.


    Boom... The vampires and the stone monsters finally hit together. Although they belong to the air force, the difference between the two is very big. The stone monster is just a stone scorpion. Whether it is flying in the sky or on the ground, their fighting power is There will be no change, and vampires will find it difficult to play their own specialties, but their own ranks far exceed the stone monsters, relying on the tyrannical flesh, but reluctantly saved some of the disadvantages.


    There are always stone monsters smashed by hard and hard, and there are constantly vampires being torn into pieces of meat. The stone monsters do not know the fear. The vampires forget what is fear, no one gives in, and the battle scene is cruel.


    Tim doesn''t want to fight with stone monsters. The most powerful specialty of the blood family is to capture the blood of the enemy on the battlefield to restore their combat power, but the stone monsters are just awkward, so that their special features become furnishings.


    A violent wave of magical waves came, and the air was extremely abrupt and there was a cold current that could be detected by the naked eye. Not only was the formation of the stone monsters messed up, but the vampires also became a mess. The two sides have evolved from encirclement and breakout to a There is no law of strangling, you have me, I have you.


    Tim felt his body getting stiffer and stiffer. The cold current condensed into countless sharp hail in the air. Every time he breathed a breath, his throat would feel severe pain, even his eyes would not dare to open, and the stone-like movements However, it was not affected by the cold current. This was the long-term, and the offensives of the vampires were immediately curbed.


    Tim understood the sinister intentions of the enemy and made a squeaking sound throughout the battlefield. The vampires who fought each other quickly got out of the battle and gathered from all directions.


    Finally, Tim penetrated the entire battlefield and went straight to the ground. The vampires were behind Tim, and although their companions were surrounded by stone monsters, they couldn¡¯t take care of them at this time. Continue to fight in the air, they will be consumed sooner or later.


    "The weather is too cold, isn''t it?" Kane, standing on the top of the hill, whispered, then raised his magic wand.


    When Tim was in the air, he had already found the position of the enemy. After he recovered his original shape, the first reaction was to sprint to the top of the mountain. Of course, it would be faster to fly, but his subordinates would be drawn too long. Inevitably, it will be entangled in the stone monsters, and the shortest distance will be landed on the ground to ensure the safety of the people.


    A dazzling Mars appeared on the snowfield, then exploded, and finally formed an enchantment like a bubble, slowly expanding to the surrounding.


    At the beginning, the bubbles that sparkled with fire were only a few meters wide. In the snowy field, it was very small, but soon, the bubble expanded to a radius of more than ten meters, and the larger the bubble, the faster the expansion, the cluster At the same time, the stone monsters stopped chasing and fled to the sky.


    The bubbles continue to expand, fifty meters...one hundred meters...and finally become a giant enchantment that covers hundreds of meters. The enchantment has expanded, the snow and ice melt, the grass, the shrubs and the old trees are burning. Up, many vampires became firemen, where they were trageking, struggling, and running wildly.


    The bubbles are still expanding, the speed of expansion has far exceeded the speed of the vampires sprinting, and finally all the vampires are shrouded in it, followed by a deafening roar, the entire enchantment collapsed, a stock suffocating The heat wave swept around.


    Radiation enchantment! It is a magical magic in the magic of the fire system, even beyond the scope of the small meteor fire, but the defects are also obvious, the power of this magic is constant, when a vampire becomes a fireman, when a After the ancient trees were ignited, the power of magic would be correspondingly weakened. The vampires who were initially enchanted by the enchantment almost turned into coke, and the rest were only burned. However, a magic solves dozens of vampires, which is a rare record.


    "It''s me." Yalena whispered, who knows she just stepped forward, Han Jin has caught her arm.


    "how?"


    "Your Gregory drop will scare them away, and it will be too much trouble to chase them one by one." Han Jin smiled and Hogan and Kane took out their hands, which has caused considerable pressure on the opponent. An eleventh-order magician appeared, too test the courage of the opponent.


    "Let''s us?" Mo Xinke smiled.


    "Can your dragon gun lend me a loan?" Han Jin asked back to Guevara.


    "You will shoot? You can''t be vindictive!" Guevara stunned, but he handed the gun in his hand to Han Jin.


    This gun was just completed yesterday. Yalina is of course the chief engineer. The dozens of dwarves recruited by the Alchemy Lab are deputy engineers. Guevara acts as a staff member. Kane and Sasou are assistants. It took six days for the force to be completed.


    The whole body of the gun is made of dragon horns. The shape is simple and square, and there is no cutting edge. These are of course the meaning of Guevara. In the alchemy laboratory, Guevara has not degraded the art of the elves, but he believes that the weapon is For killing, you can completely ignore the beauty of the outside. Of course, magical recording is essential, and on the pale handles, there is a flash of light from time to time. Unlike the Sunil, she and Guevara have no complaints and no hatred in the past. On the contrary, when she learned about Guevara¡¯s past, she thought that Guevara is a hero with a tragic color. The guns consumed a lot of energy. She thought that this would be worthy of Guevara''s identity. In fact, the dwarfs completed the production of the gun body and the gun blade in only two days. The rest of the time was waiting for Yalena. Magic burning.


    "It''s too light." Han Jin looked around and tried to change a weapon. He was very interested in the giant sword in the hands of Moxinke, but doing so... The Moxin branch would be very upset.


    "Light? Do you think you are a barbarian?"


    "Forget it, make it right." Han Jin took a few steps forward and looked down. The vampires had already rushed to the middle of the mountain, and he could clearly see the fierce expression of the other side.

 Chapter 227： Hewei

    Chapter 227


    "Sign it out." Han Jin said slowly.


    Xiannier opened the longbow and slanted to the sky. A ring of arrows screamed and rushed into the sky, and then exploded, turning into a dazzling fire.


    The interception of the stone monsters only reduced the vampire by 10%. The magic released by Kane only eliminated 10% of them. The number of vampires is still around seven or eight hundred, and the vampires who see the black pressure are rushing. Up, there is no one who feels nervous here, not only because of the presence of Guevara and Gael, but also because of the powerful magic of Elena, and because of Han Jin.


    Winston and others looked at Han Jin from time to time. In the usual chat, they didn¡¯t listen to the Moxic family. They talked about the giant magic array set by Hanjin. Although this time they came out in a hurry, Han Jin There is no time to prepare, but they believe in the combat power of Hanjin. As for Caroline and Betty, Guevara has given a reasonable explanation. Caroline and Betty are the tenth-order powerhouses, plus the terrible talent instinct, they can play the tenth-order peak fighting power. Even super-level play.


    "Follow me..." Han Jin whispered a word and then jumped to the bottom of the mountain.


    If you change it before, Hanjin will release the mantle technique and suddenly appear in the vampire group, but from now on, he will not make any move to waste the energy. Good steel should be used in the blade, in all the ways, God-playing is undoubtedly the most energy-saving, and with the return of the Yuan Dynasty, he can always turn himself into a tireless combat machine.


    A few rabbits between the fall, Han Jin has already ushered in the front of Tim, he is too lazy to speak, directly waving the gun, hoes smashed. Perhaps the reason why Yuanneng has been growing steadily is now, and now he is trying his best to play God''s play, which always makes him feel inconvenient, because he realizes the resistance that he could not understand before. For example, the gun now, the kind of air from the sticky The resistance of the stagnation made him somewhat uncomfortable. He could clearly see that the tough gun was bent, like an unformed arch.


    I can be faster! Why can''t you get up? ! This feeling of discomfort made Han Jin very upset.


    Tim wanted to use his arms to hold the opponent''s attack, and then he was close to the body, but he instinctively felt dangerous, his body stopped and he quickly retreated.


    The gun blade fell in the first half of Tim''s body, and the sleek and straight wind instantly turned his head into a split, and then Tim heard the whistling sound of the eardrum. .


    With a bang, the guns slammed into the snow, and the half of the gun body was deeply immersed in the ground. Han Jin¡¯s backhanded up and effortlessly took out the gun and swept Tim¡¯s neck.


    Tim was short and jumped back. The shot just surprised him. He hoped to temporarily open his distance and let his mind wake up first.


    Tim quits, and the two vampires who tried to participate in the battle fell down. The one who stood up was directly shot by Han Jin, and the jaws were even worse. The head and body were separated. The open arms were also cut off by Han Jin.


    Over there, Winston and others also joined the battle group. Winston is always very amiable and has a very good temper, but his fighting style is completely different from his impression. The swordsmanship is fierce, and he is hiding. Saxon on his left side is in stark contrast. Although both of them are performing dragons and martial arts, Saxon''s swordsmanship is dominated by slashing, and Winston is only a thorn, and the sword is fast, and the sword is faster, like a hot poisonous cockroach.


    Gibran, Lei Zhe, and the reaper Paul, the three thieves have similar fighting styles. They use their own speed to intersperse in the enemy group. Once they are surrounded by the enemy, they immediately release the stealth from the battle group. Then appear in another location.


    Julia and Sunil stood on the top of the hill, killing the vampire who was approaching, and the hand that Xiannier had in her hand was the relic of Adevina, the longbow made of dragons! She learned that the wind blade tears the arrow for a short time, and it is far from the complete mastery, but the magic weapon produced by Yalina has a strong increase effect. She has surpassed Julia in the results of the killing. Julia is good at the arrow of the tree demon, using the arrow of the tree demon to shoot those ordinary vampires, giving people a feeling of overkill, at least let Julia feel too wasteful, replaced with ordinary magic arrows.


    However, the most brave man in the field is Moss, and the speed of the sprint is also extremely fast. He is closely following the side of Han Jin. A giant sword dances like a windmill, and there is no way to go back. Moss, the madness to the extreme, but also rushed to the extreme.


    The body is wearing a dragon scale leather armor. Han Jin has already ''given'' his second life. In a critical moment, he can also use the magic scroll to escape. Of course, the so-called magic scroll is just the name of Mo Xinke and others. These are no more arrogant and unrestrained, I am so sorry for myself!


    However, Mo Xinke also has self-knowledge, no matter what kind of opponent is opposite, he only has a sword, and he will kill if he kills. If he can¡¯t kill, he will directly rush to the left and solve it for the people behind him. Among the enemy groups, there is no way to kill people.


    The lowest-profile person is not a Alexandria. It is reasonable to say that he first participated in the battle with Han Jin. As a newcomer, he should try his best to show his fighting power and win the attention of the ''boss''. It should be very disliked. From the outbreak of the battle to the present, his line of sight has not been removed from Hanjin, and he does not take the initiative to attack anyone. Only when he does not know that the vampire will come to him, he will fight. The gun, the vampire was picked up, and even the vindictiveness was not released.


    In comparison, Han Jin is much more obsessed than Moss, and Tim escapes from his hands. He chases after Tim. The guns of the dragon guns have been swimming in front of Tim, trying to help. The vampires are not flying far away, they are the broken limbs of a land. Han Jin has greatly improved his strength, speed and responsiveness by relying on God''s play. The so-called one-power drop is ten. If you can''t compete with Hanjin in strength and speed, then the skill will not be displayed. In fact, it is equal. Under the conditions of combat strength, Han Jin is far less than Tim. Of course, Han Jin really relies not on the gods, but on the various doorsteps that are as splendid as stars.


    On the top of the hill, Guevara¡¯s look is uncertain. He is not surprised by Han Jin, but he is distressed by his own dragon gun. The righteousness of the gun, of course, is based on the sniper. If it is just the turn of the past, it is better to take a big hammer, noisy! It¡¯s just a mess!


    Tim is more and more flustered, he never thought that a human speed can approach the limit! When the opponent''s gunpoint is approaching his body, he can hear the sound of the empty air. If it is not the opponent''s momentum is too obvious, let him judge the scope and angle of the attack before the attack is released. Has been killed on the spot!


    "What are you doing with me?!" Han Jin suddenly stopped and turned back to Alexandre Reiter: "Next!" He finished, and he shot the dragon gun in his hand.


    opportunity! Tim was ecstatic, but the pressure he felt before was too great. Tim hesitated in his heart and did not counterattack.


    Tim didn''t move, but another vampire roared and rushed to Han.


    Han Jin had a mouth, and a green man shot out, instantly piercing the vampire''s face, leaving a blood hole in the thickness of the sea bowl. To be precise, the vampire''s five senses disappeared, including his two rows. The teeth were smashed into powder, and the handsome head was turned into a hollow blood ring. Some mushy things fell from the top of the ring. The scene was disgusting and terrifying.


    Seeing this scene, Tim couldn''t help but scream with a slight vibrato. He never expected that the other party has been hiding his strength, and now he has made a real killing. He has been at an absolute disadvantage just now, and now he is not able to resist it.


    Han Jin Shen read a quote, Qing Mang straight shot to Tim, Tim hurriedly slashed out, but Qing Mang suddenly drawn a curve, and chased it up, Tim tried to flash a few flashes. And Qing Mang also followed a few shakes, he flashed fast, Qing Mang chasing faster, seeing the green mans are less than two meters away from himself, Tim is in a hurry, grabbed a tribe and blocked in front of himself. Feeling the moment when Qing Mang entered the body, he violently smashed the tribe to the sky, but in the next moment, Qing Mang had passed through and shot at him.


    "Kill him!!" Tim screams, and at this moment, he can no longer use words to describe the fear in his heart.


    For vampires, regardless of the situation, Tim''s words are commands that must be executed. The voices just fell, and the nearby vampires came together to Han.


    Han Jin reached out and handed out four small swords with red light in his hand. His fingers flicked and the small sword shot at the same time. The four nearest vampires were instantly pierced. Then Han Jin¡¯s right hand kept smashing into the air, and another white light rushed into the air, bursting into a dazzling light rain. After getting Guevara¡¯s warning, Han Jin has produced a lot of net light charms. Now that he has figured out the strength of the enemy, he no longer has to worry about anything.


    Under the cover of light rain, most vampires couldn''t help but hold their own eyes, and then issued a series of screams. They were at a disadvantage. Without the support of high-ranking strongmen, it was difficult to stop the other side from slaughtering. Now it has become The situation is even more critical.


    The sky came and shouted, and Duye Sam led the dragons mercenary group from the left rear wing, and Juvens led the mercenary guild mercenaries, as well as some temporary recruiting mercenaries and maids. The corps was surrounded by the right rear wing, and Tim slammed back and scanned the battlefield. He suddenly understood how stupid he was! The other side has several powerful high-level professionals who rushed in and out of his tribes, such as entering the unmanned environment, plus the two great magicians who have never appeared, as well as the reinforcements that have been copied. These strong people gathered in Together, let alone Tim Tim, even if Lord Zaguned is here, it is hard to escape! Moreover, thousands of stone monsters occupy absolute air power, and Tim is really desperate.

 Chapter 228： Winter is coming

    The second twenty-eighth chapter goes to spring


    Nearly a thousand vampires were quickly annihilated. To be precise, this is the first time that Lone City has fought against foreign aggressors. It is also the first time to unite, mercenary guilds, dragon sergeants, red The sharp soldiers, the reapers, and Han Jin, even if they can''t represent all the mercenaries, they are not much different.


    The final result is gratifying. It is not only full of shackles, but also a complete victory. Of course, Han Jin is the most powerful force. Hogan is his man. Thousands of stone monsters who hold absolute air superiority can help a lot. The net curse he himself released also drastically reduced the combat power of the vampire. Calculated, only 20 people were killed in the squadron and mercenary guilds, and the reaper''s mercenary squad was zero casualties. Of course, the latter is an elite mercenary squad, and a dragon sergeant and mercenary guild. Compared with some inappropriate, the mercenaries who participated in the battle know that if there is no Hanjin, it is impossible to play such a record.


    The news was passed back to the city of Lonely, and the hearts of the people were so strong that the fierce vampire guards were no different! The former mercenaries didn''t talk much about war, because it was a different kind of life. The city of Lonely has never participated in any kind of war. After this big victory, discussions about war suddenly increased. Many mercenaries believe that the city can talk and should speak.


    However, the life of Han Jin and others has been calmed down. Apart from cultivation or cultivation, the city of Lonely Cliff is also very calm. Zagunede still puts his focus on his own dungeon, and the Desmark is beyond the reach of the heart. Also unable to do anything.


    However, there was something wrong with Lang Ning. In a routine inspection, Lang Ning personally took the generals to investigate the terrain. The result was a sudden attack by Woodrow and his students. Finally, Lang Ning only took Several generals fled to the day of birth, and the rest of the generals were killed in the fire.


    If someone else saw the war report, they would only think that Lang Ning¡¯s luck was too bad, or it was too careless, but Han Jin took a breath.


    Great exchange! This is Han Jin¡¯s first judgment. Lei Zhe¡¯s father has a pivotal influence in the Rapids. When Lei Zhe¡¯s opinions are different from Lang Ning¡¯s, the generals in the army will always be divided into two factions, arguing with each other, though Lei Zhe did not want to interfere in military affairs, and even gave power to Lang Ning, but he cherished his father''s reputation and also cherished the reputation of the Rapids. When he encountered something he thought was wrong, he had to say and must oppose it. It takes a lot of effort to ensure the coordination of the military.


    This is a poison of a few birds! The senior command system of the Rapids was damaged, and the combat power must be reduced sharply. At least the enemy would look at it. It not only paralyzed the remnants of Woodrow, but also paralyzed the joint army of the four city owners of Beit League, and at the same time cleared the army. The opposition forces, Han Jin has the feeling that those who are killed should be generals who are willing to be loyal to Lei Zhe.


    Of course, these are the judgments of Han Jin, but he has evidence that when the Rapids sent people to contact them, they always found Lei Zhe, or Guevara, and then transferred the letter to him by Lei Zhe. Lei Zhe thinks that there is no need to trouble Han Jin, he naturally can''t see it. Now Lang Ning sent people directly to him, this is a signal that Lang Ning can already fully control the army.


    In fact, when I first met Lang Ning, Lang Ning¡¯s outlook on life was not complete. The reason why these were made was almost the result of Guevara¡¯s indoctrination and subtle influence!


    Ideally, this thing is sometimes an angel, sometimes it becomes a devil!


    Lang Ning believes that Lei Zhe''s set in the troubled times is not feasible. He persuaded, argued, and opposed. Now he simply raised his sword and tried to completely drive out the influence of the previous generation of leaders.


    Recall that at the beginning, Lei Zhe and Lang Ning had a very good relationship. When they attacked the Black Crow City territory, there was a dispute between the two people from time to time. After the rescue of Guevara, their relationship deteriorated and even avoided each other. As the saying goes, the difference between the two is different. Han Jin did not feel that this sentence has any deep meaning. At this moment, he realized the cruelty inside. The friends who grew up together from a young age will also be strangers, people''s hearts...


    However, Han Jin¡¯s heart is not resentful of Lang Ning¡¯s decision. Lang Ning¡¯s ability to completely control the Legion is good for him. There is no harm, and his views are the same as those of Lang Ning. If you continue to maintain the style of Conrad¡¯s Cavaliers, the Rapids are very Difficult to make a difference, the troubled world is to be ruthless! Lang Ning is a man who moves afterwards. Since he has done it, he must have sufficient preparations and will not affect the upcoming war.


    The only thing that made Han Jin uneasy was that he didn''t know if Lei Zhe could see the flaws inside. Although he did not agree with Lei Zhe''s insistence, friends were friends after all.


    Looking into the winter and spring, the white snowfield gradually melted into a world of recovery and vitality. The magical transmission array that was closed for a long time was opened, and the mercenaries began to be busy again.


    In the middle of the construction site, Hogan leaned on a lounge chair and lazily enjoyed the warmth of the spring. The two maids took turns holding their shoulders behind the recliner. Although the weather was still very cold, but for a snow and ice on the ice sheet. For the great magician, it is warm enough now.


    Suddenly, Hogan felt a sway, as if someone was deliberately kicking his chair. He couldn¡¯t help but wrinkle and turn around. He saw Han Jin at a glance. Hogan jumped up with an action that didn¡¯t match the old man. Road: "Master, you are here!"


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Han Jin scanned the surrounding men: ¡°How long will it be completed?¡±


    "It will take a few months."


    Han Jin¡¯s eyes fell on the two maids: ¡°How is he for you?¡±


    The two maids looked at each other and they knew who Han¡¯s ¡®he¡¯ refers to: ¡°It¡¯s quite good.¡±


    "Master, you sit, you sit." Hogan accompanied the laugh and let it beside.


    Han Jin did not need to be polite with his own slaves. He sat down on a lounge chair. Because of the things like sleeping, Hogan often blushes with Alexandre Reiter, and finally Han Jin is the master, let Hogan Two female slaves were chosen as maids. From the perspective of modern people, this kind of thing is cruel and unfair, but there is nothing fair about the world. Moreover, on the day they become slaves, they should be psychologically prepared for their future.


    Hogan was very tired. He wanted to teach Yalinna, Sasou and Kane the cold film city alchemy. At the same time, he had to make stone monsters constantly. The construction was also responsible for him. He was responsible for investigating the movement around the city. Relieve the ring of restraint worn by the slaves, self-cultivation, etc., people are so hard, Han Jin is not too harsh, it is impossible to think of horses running, and wanting horses not to eat grass.


    He is at most admonishing Hogan, better for his maid, not as before.


    Han Jin Shen Shen for a moment, said: "Hogen, our people have returned from the cold shadow city, and heard some news, you ... in fact you can guess."


    "What news?" Hogan stunned: "Master, let''s talk."


    "Your wife, your two sons, and your servants at home, all were killed by Chesham."


    Hogan turned into a statue, and his eyes looked straight at the ground, half a sigh, and sighed long.


    "Looks, you don''t seem to be very upset." Han Jin was a little surprised. When he came here, he had already thought of several ways to appease Hogan. Now, seeing Hogan''s reaction, it may not be used.


    "Master, I used to be a broken aristocrat, you...can''t know my difficulty."


    "I am also a broken aristocrat." Han Jin said faintly.


    "I have heard of you, but I am different from you." Hogan smiled bitterly: "I became a poor boy overnight."


    "The taste of poor people can be uncomfortable." Han Jin laughed, and the fallen aristocracy could not match even ordinary farmers. Farmers at least had the means to make a living, and a broken aristocrat often refused to do the squatting in order to adhere to his last dignity. In the past, Raphael was so poor that he would rather hang in the corner and wait for his death, and he would not want to work. It is the interpretation of the ''parasite''.


    "Yeah." Hogan stayed for a moment: "Adult, Chesham only killed my family? Did you punish Demps'' family?"


    "I don''t know this, who is Demps?"


    "A **** person."


    Seeing Hogan¡¯s reluctance to say that Han Jin did not go to the bottom of this question. He cares about another thing. No matter what kind of person Hogan is, he should at least have feelings for his family. Now Hogan shows The attitude makes him very uneasy. Many jobs require Hogan to do it, or to help. He does not want to see a leak: "Are you really not sad for your family?"


    "I am sad." Hogan''s smile looked amazed: "However, Demps will be more sad than I am."


    It was Demps, and Han Jin could not help but frown.


    Hogan waved his hand, and the two maids quietly retreated to the distance. Then he paused for a moment and said in a helpless tone: "Master, it¡¯s my biggest shame, I used to be poor and poor. Although the teachers of the School of Magic think that I have excellent talent in magic, but... I have to drop out. Later, someone found me and asked me to marry his daughter. Hehe...the woman is pregnant. Month, he didn''t want to lose face, and he didn''t dare to go to find a job. He could only grieve me. This, of course, I also got what I wanted, that is, I can continue to study at the Magic Academy."


    "Do you have two sons?"


    "Yes."


    These two sentences sound like nonsense, but Hogan has already admitted something. Han Jin also understands something, an unmarried woman, wants to be the freedom of Dempus, but Hogan has married the woman. And, let''s entangle again, it is too bully, no wonder Hogan''s smile is so weird.


    "Don''t think about it in the past." Han Jin said softly: "Is Dunps? Is there one day, I will let him kneel at your feet."

 Chapter 229： coincidence

    Chapter 2 29 Coincidence


    At the opening of the door, Xiannier walked in gently, then immediately closed the door, and looked at it from the crack in the door. Han Jin couldn¡¯t help but swear. How is today¡¯s Xiannier like a thief?


    Sunil turned around and first yelled at Han Jin, then waved and gestured to Hanjin to hurry.


    Han Jin came to curiosity, went to the door, looked out from the gap that Xiannier let out, and saw that Mirien sat on the wooden pier in the courtyard, with a tub in front and a pot in it. Hanjin changed the clothes, and Steelberg was kneeling on the side of Molly, and Molly said something, but Mirien¡¯s attitude was a bit cold, she never looked up, and she did not respond to Stillberg¡¯s. enthusiasm.


    "This is..." Han Jin smiled and whispered: "However, his age is not too small."


    "Don''t you think they are suitable?" Siniel laughed. In fact, Stillberg was equal to waste. Although he learned the magic of Hanjin, the effect was not obvious. If you changed someone else, Xiannier It¡¯s not too lazy to control anything, but Steelberg is different. When Hanjin was the poorest, Stillberg was always with Han Jin, and he was more loyal to Han Jin. The so-called love house and Wu, Xiannier has put Stillberg became a companion and now sees that Steerberg has some signs and wants to match them.


    Han Jin sinks up, he is somewhat dissatisfied with Mirien, a girl should be cheerful and lively, but then again, after those tragedies, the change of Mirien is also excusable, and the most important It is Steigenberg''s attitude. If Steigenberg really likes Molly, he has the responsibility to help.


    Siniel squatted on the door again. Stillberg said for a long time, seeing that Mirien had not responded, laughing and reaching out, as if to grab the clothes in the basin, but Molly¡¯s reaction was very fast. Reaching out and holding Stillberg''s hand aside.


    "This fool!" said Siniel, who hated the iron and said that she was too anxious.


    "My age is not too small..." Han Jin said softly.


    "Yeah." Sunil''s attention was placed outside, not understanding Hanjin.


    Han Jin shook his head and hugged Siniel from the back. Xiannier''s body suddenly became stiff. He hurriedly slammed Han Jin''s arm with his hand. He whispered in the mouth: "Don''t make trouble, there are people outside!"


    "Is this trouble?" Han Jindao said: "My age is not too small. Stillberg is only a few months older than me. Xiannier, should we consider our business? Spring is here... ..."


    "You...what are you?" Senil gently bit his lip: "Proposal?"


    "Okay."


    "Can you be more formal?!" Siniel couldn''t help but look at Han Jin.


    "How is it official? Like the Cavaliers met the Queen?" Han Jin smiled. It has been a few months since the battle. As the saying goes, Jiangshan is difficult to change his nature. Han Jin was originally a very optimistic person. His The mood is no longer so gloomy.


    Chanel¡¯s eyes turned and I just wanted to say something. Who knows that Han Jin¡¯s face has been forced to come over and kiss her lips in the next moment. Once I was born and cooked again, Xiannier was not the first one. After a little resistance, I gently opened the teeth and let Han Jin bully.


    At this moment, Yalena appeared in the yard, her look looked very excited, and very excited, did not take care of Steigenberg and Mirien, hurried to the front door, pushed away Door.


    Han Jin and Xian Nier are kissing like a knee, Han Jin¡¯s hand is still not honestly moving at a certain point upstream. Seeing this scene, Yalin¡¯s face suddenly becomes red, and can¡¯t retreat. No, stupid is there.


    Xiannier screamed and tried to push Hanjin out. She wanted to go out, but Yalina blocked her way. Xiannier had to rush into the house, and she couldn¡¯t take off her shoes and jumped into bed, using a quilt. Make yourself rigorous.


    "Miss Elena, polite! Courtesy..." Han Jin said helplessly. In fact, he had already heard the footsteps, but did not expect that the other party would not knock.


    "Ah...sorry!" Yalena laughed.


    "Are you looking for me?"


    "It''s okay." Yalina subconsciously left, but she remembered something: "No! Raphael, when do we return to the World of Warcraft?"


    ¡°What to do in the forest?¡±


    "That... that keel!" Yarina took a breath and stabilized her emotions: "Do you know the Frost Dragon in the Cold Shadow City? With those keels, I can make a dragon! The time is short, but it is a real frost dragon after all!"


    "Frost Dragon?"


    "Forget it, I will come back to you later in the evening!" This road came over. Yalin had a lot of words to say, but she really didn''t have the courage to continue talking, throwing a sentence without a head, and turned to panic. ran away.


    Han Jin sinks to shut the door. In fact, he also has a lot to ask, but it is not the time.


    Before going to bed, Han Jin reached out and patted the quilt: "She is gone."


    Sunil did not react. It seemed that Han Jin had not heard the words. Han Jin had to say loudly: "Come out, Yalin has already left."


    Xiannier picked up the quilt a little, only barely half a head, and looked out carefully, whether she was a long-time elf shooter or a high-spirited imprinter of the gods. At this time, it became A frightened little rabbit, the shy look, is especially lovable.


    "Really gone." Han Jin repeated the nonsense reluctantly.


    Xiannier raised the quilt and even covered himself up. He said in a sullen voice under the quilt: "I blame you, how can I see them later?!"


    "What can''t you see? According to you, what should the married women do?" Han Jin laughed and laughed. His eyes fell on the foot of the bed: "Xinnier, Mirien is very poor, we don''t want to add her." Is it trouble?"


    "Hmmm?" Sunil did not understand the meaning of Han Jin.


    Han Jin moved to the foot of the bed, picked up the quilt, grabbed Shannier''s calf, took off her little boots, and then grabbed the other foot. Xiannier''s reaction slowed down several times, waiting for her. When I understood it, when I hurriedly kicked my little foot, the boots were already taken off. She could only retract her feet into the quilt.


    Han Jin remembers to see an alternative psychological test before. Most men like women, but their favorite parts are different. Some like chest, some like hair, some like face, some like legs and feet, some Like the buttocks, it is said that men who like legs and feet belong to the boring style. Of course, this is just a test of a blogger¡¯s smile. Han Jin likes his legs and feet, but he never admits that he is a sigh. Type.


    Han Jin reached into the quilt and touched Sennier''s foot. When the two touched it, Xiannier hurriedly shrank back, and Han Jin touched it again. Xiannier retreated, but the bed was so big. Xiannier finally reached the point where she could retreat. She picked up the small sheet at the small sheet and whispered, "What are you doing?!"


    Han Jin smiled and grabbed Shannier''s little feet and gently played it. He liked the delicate and smooth feeling.


    It¡¯s been almost two years since I met Sunrider. He has never challenged Sunnier¡¯s tolerance. It¡¯s not because his mind is so tough, but because he has a lofty goal, people¡¯s energy is limited, he puts all The energy is used on that goal, and the energy in other aspects is naturally less.


    Sunil began to struggle twice, but Han Jin was very tight, and she gave up the struggle. She only quietly observed Han Jin under the cover of the quilt.


    Just then, the door was suddenly knocked, and there was a strange voice from outside: "Adult!"


    Han Jin stiffened for a moment, helplessly put down the little feet of Xiannier, cover the quilt with hatred and turn around and walk to the door.


    Qi Keke still wants to continue to knock on the door. The door has been pulled open. Han Jin stood at the door and asked without any anger: "What?!"


    Chitke saw that Han Jin¡¯s mood was a little wrong. He didn¡¯t know what to say. Hillett answered: ¡°Adult, Winston, have they gone?¡±


    "Yeah." Han Jin nodded: "They took a task."


    "Adult, some are not right."


    "how?"


    "I know what tasks they have received, two hundred wind grasses, three nine-order electric properties magic crystals, ten Thunderbird eggs, a total of 210,000 gold coins, don''t you think the fees are too high?"


    "There should be nothing." Han Jin frowned. "Winston also talked to me last night. The caravan that sent the mission has already deposited a deposit of 20,000 gold coins in the mercenary guild. No one will use 20,000. Gold coins are going to make a joke."


    "The problem is that they really made a joke with 20,000 gold coins." Hillester said: "I secretly investigated the caravan yesterday. Although I didn''t find anything, this morning, they have left the city of Lonely. It¡¯s all gone, no one left.¡±


    "Maybe... they will come back later, Winston said, this task will take at least two months. One month later, it is the season for Thunderbirds to lay eggs. The caravan should also be clear."


    "Adult, there is only one place in the bellflower, the nine-order electric property magic crystal... This is to let Winston go hunting the Thunderbird, and the Thunderbird egg..." Hillester said slowly: " Adults, quest items point to the same place, Thunder Valley!"


    "This..." Han Jin sank.


    "And, adults, when I knew that the caravan had left the City of Cliffs, I immediately sent people to the station of the Twilight Mercenary Corps. The main members of the Twilight Mercenary Corps left three days ago." Lester said: "Then I went to the mercenary guild again. I found out that the Twilight Mercenary was the third port in the southwest. The portal was the closest to the Thunder Valley. Adults, too many coincidences. It!"


    "You go to find Gibran and Lei Zhe, and don''t forget Yarina." Han Jin made the decision.

 Chapter 230： Horrible lost paradise

    The second and third chapters of the horror of paradise


    Time is a bit tight, Winston they have been away for a long time, if they can speed up, they should be able to catch up before they enter the Thunder Valley. Guevara went to the Chamber of Commerce, and Han Jin couldn¡¯t attend to say hello to him. Anyway, Guevara went back to assist Langing in a few days and could not accompany them to the mountains of Taraxia.


    Because there is a possibility of fighting, Hanjin left Xiannier, Moxinke and Sasio to stay in the city. Xiannier is somewhat unhappy, but Hanjin has his own concerns. Hogan and Alexandria are in the same situation. Xinke and Sasou may not be able to hold them, and they don¡¯t dare not listen to them.


    I briefly explained some things. Han Jin and others went into the transmission array in turn. There were Yalena, Gibran, Julia, Kane and Lei Zhe. The general manager of Gail could not go. He wanted to protect the second brother of Yalina. Edison, however, Hanjin¡¯s number is small, but it is enough to disappoint all the mercenary groups in the city. The red squad is a first-class mercenary squad. Yalin¡¯s role far exceeds that she has been killed. Hayden and Charles, together with Hanjin, can handle it even if they encounter an accident.


    After a dazzling white light flashed, the cliff city disappeared in front of them, replaced by endless green, Yalin habitually released more than a dozen magic detection, flashing magic aura around hundreds of meters of space All shrouded in it, and Gibran quickly looked around for a circle and found nothing unusual.


    "Winston doesn''t look like a careless person. This time it was too careless." Lei Zhe suddenly said.


    "You can''t blame him." Ji Bolun said: "There are often some less laborious but highly rewarding tasks in the mercenary guild, sometimes because the person who posted the task did not understand the market, sometimes because it was too I am in a hurry."


    "That is the big task of more than 200,000 gold coins. How can you not understand the market? Besides, they should always know that it is not the spawning season of Thunderbirds. The people who released the missions don''t know? What can be anxious?"


    ¡°It¡¯s really a bit wrong to think about it, but who can think about it at that time?¡± Ji Bolun said: ¡°I will not doubt if I change to me, I will only think that I have picked up a big bargain.¡±


    "Ji Bolun is right. When people always have sloppy intentions, if everyone can''t make mistakes, the right path is already overcrowded." Han Jindao.


    "Raphael, that Hillester is a personal talent." Gibran said.


    "Oh..." Han Jin smiled.


    "I found something wrong. It was nothing unusual. What is rare is that he immediately went to investigate. At least, he is a very hardworking person." Gibran said while recognizing the direction: "Where, I am going to the Thunder Valley." I have been to it a few times and I am very impressed."


    "What are you doing there? Is it a mission?" Lei Zhe asked.


    "The first time I accidentally broke in. After a few times, I was doing the task." Ji Bolun paused: "Everyone should pay attention to it, it is very dangerous!"


    "Danger?"


    "The last time I went... is the thing of the previous year." Ji Bolun recalled while guiding the road: "At that time, there were almost seventy Thunderbirds in the Thunder Valley. Now I don''t know, maybe more, maybe less. some."


    Yalena sucked in a cold air. Last fall, she killed a Thunderbird in the forest with Han Jin. After all, it was a 9th-order Warcraft, which made her spend some effort if more than 70 Thunderbirds swarmed. Not to mention her, even her father, the Grand Duke of Solomon can only escape!


    ¡°The Thunder Valley is a forbidden place in the mountains of the Taraxia.¡± Julia added: ¡°The high-order, top-level Warcraft in the forest does not dare to conflict with large groups of Thunderbirds. Many years ago, I saw it with my own eyes. After more than forty Thunderbirds besieged a fire phoenix, the phoenix fled without fleeing, and the thunderbirds released lightning together, and instantly turned the phoenix into a fly ash."


    "Does Winston know that there are more than 70 Thunderbirds there?" asked Elena.


    "He has also been there, you should know."


    "Then they dare to go?" Lei Zhe said.


    "As you said, no one can go." Gibran laughed and then pointed his finger at his head: "With a large group of thunderbirds, we rely on experience and wisdom."


    "Since there is nothing to threaten Thunderbirds, then... After two years, the number of Thunderbirds should exceed one hundred?" Han Jin asked.


    "Not necessarily." Gibran shook his head: "Thunderbirds are a group of Warcraft, very united, but there are also fratricidal killings. For example, the original Thunderbird King is old, the young Thunderbird will launch a challenge, usually Next, the old Thunderbird King will become a loser, and then with the Thunderbirds willing to follow it, leaving the Thunder Valley to the new king, listening to some old mercenaries, saying that the thunderbirds in the Thunder Valley are the most But it is more than one hundred."


    "How many hundred?" Lei Zhe said with a smile: "Even if there are only ten Thunderbirds, it is enough to pose a threat to us."


    "There are really not many hundred Thunderbirds." Julia whispered: "If you are in a paradise, you don''t have to be surprised to see hundreds of Thunderbirds flying together. Maybe you can see thousands of them soon. A scene where thunderbirds get together."


    "Lost Paradise? Have you been to Paradise??" Lei Zhe was shocked.


    "Lost Paradise? What is it?" Han Jin asked curiously.


    "You don''t know?" Julia was more curious than Hanjin.


    "I don''t know." Han Jin shook his head very honestly.


    ¡°The Lost Paradise is in the center of the Taraxia Mountains. It covers a very large area, almost one-third of the Taraxia Mountains.¡± Ji Bolun said slowly: ¡°The reason why it¡¯s called Lost Paradise is because there are fears everywhere, even if it¡¯s A super-powerful person can''t laugh too."


    "Raphael, you think about it, when you see a Hydra rushing over to you, maybe, you will choose to fight. When you see a dozen Hydra rushing over to you, what will you do? Do?" Julia laughed. "In the paradise of paradise, the Warcraft that is placed alone cannot survive. Even the arrogant unicorn can only choose to act in groups."


    "So horrible? Then I really want to see it."


    "Rafael, aren''t you kidding?" Lei Zhe was surprised.


    "I just want to run inside and laugh a few times, then run out." Han Jin shrugged his shoulders, and there was a cellar to protect himself. The world can do as much as he can. He has this self-confidence, even if the other side has the strength of the sky. Can''t escape?


    "boring!" Yalina took a look at Han Jin.


    "We are now in the southwestern region. In fact, it is the southwestern part of Paradise Lost. If you want to go, I will take you after I find Winston." Ji Bolun said.


    "Gibron, are you crazy?!" Julia called out, "Don''t mess!"


    "You said that Paradise Lost is in the middle of the mountains of Taraxia? We are in the Southwest, is it already on the other side of the mainland?" Han Jin hurriedly asked.


    "Yes."


    ¡°What is the nearest city from here?¡±


    Gibran thought for a moment: "It is the city of Maggie, but I heard that the city of Maggie has become a ruin, and now belongs to the territory of the Iron Wrist."


    "So how can we not see the mercenaries elsewhere?"


    "You have only been to the Southwest Region? If you go somewhere else, you should have the opportunity to meet mercenaries elsewhere." Gibran said.


    ¡°What kind of place is the Iron Wrist City? Have you been there yet?¡±


    "I don''t know, it is estimated that it will take five or six months to get out of the forest from here. I don''t have that time and energy." Ji Bolun said: "Moreover, what are we going to do? It is not going to survive in the city of Lonely. It¡¯s a good thing to hurry and earn more money, then retire and enjoy life. If you want to know about the Iron Wing City, I will help you to check it out after you go back. There should be people from the Iron Wrist."


    "Raphael, if you see mercenaries elsewhere, be vigilant, we can be friendly, others will not be." Julia said.


    "Well, Julia is right." Lei Zhe said.


    Han Jin was stunned. Although he had been to the Southwest Region before, he did not expect that it was already the other end of the mainland. The magic transmission array is indeed magical. Perhaps because of Guevara¡¯s repeated suggestion, Han Jin subconsciously regards himself as the future. The lords gradually adapted to consider the problem from many aspects: "Ji Bolun, those caravans always travel long distances to get to the city of Lonely City to buy the goods, and then transport them back. Why don''t they build a magic transfer array in the cliff city? This is not the case. A lot easier?"


    "That is absolutely not allowed." Yalina looked at Hanjin like a monster: "Do you think anyone can master the original data of magic burning? Even if it is just a one-way transmission array, they can fully utilize the transmission point. The original data is to build a transmission array, and the one-way is changed to two-way. Doesn¡¯t the lonely city become an undefended city?¡±


    "You can build near the city of Lonely."


    "That doesn''t work either. If the city of the cliff is mine, anyone will build a transmission array within a hundred miles of the city, and I will immediately launch an attack."


    "And building a transmission array is not that simple." Gibran said: "First, you need a magician who has a deep knowledge of space magic. It also needs a lot of magic crystals and magic materials. After it is built, it will be guarded all the year round. Otherwise, a mouse can destroy the transmission array. The guardian must have a strong strength. Each magic transmission array is a small treasure. It will inevitably lead to coveting. You think that any chamber of commerce has this kind of Strength?"


    "So trouble?"


    ¡°Every time I open the magic array, I still need to consume the magic crystal. For example, how much did we spend running to the Southwest District this time?¡± Lei Zhe said with a smile: ¡°How much does it cost to transport the goods back in the carriage? Of course, it can guarantee safety. in the case of."


    "Safety is no problem. Desmark and Zagunede played so fiercely. They didn''t see anyone who had robbed the caravan. This is a double-edged sword. You robbed me. Of course, I have to find a way to rob you. As a result, the Chamber of Commerce can only refuse to cooperate with them, and there is no benefit to them.¡± Gibran said: ¡°And, the caravans always go from Beit League, they want to grab no chance.¡±

 Chapter 231： Gambling

    Chapter 23, gambling


    ¡°It¡¯s not counted!¡± Harley yelled, and the upper and lower rows of teeth hurriedly slammed. Under him, there was a strange hexagonal star figure with a small number of branches and stones. However, the direction he faced was empty and he did not know who he was talking to.


    The next moment, Harley''s figure turned into a light smoke, and then appeared on the opposite side, cried: "Stop! Playing chess and snoring is a truth, can you come back after losing?"


    Then there was a light smoke, and Harley ran to his original position: "Don''t be so serious, brother! When no one made a mistake, give a chance... give a chance."


    Then Harley ran to the opposite side: "Brother, I am not giving you a chance. If you regret the game, I will follow the repentance. We can''t finish this game for the next 100 years."


    Harley ran back to his original position and sighed: "You guy, too serious..."


    When the words were not finished, a stone spurt through, passed through the board, and smashed the pieces into a ball. Harley was furious and turned to look at it. He was seeing the expressionless Han Jin and rushed out. Smiley: "Master, are you awake?"


    "You are very noisy, do you know?" Han Jin said in an unpleasant tone.


    "Oh..." Harley laughed.


    Han Jin slowly stood up, moved a few times and looked up at the sky: "It¡¯s going to be bright."


    "Yeah yeah."


    "I didn''t find it overnight?"


    "No, it has been very quiet here."


    "You are not lazy?"


    "Master, how can I?" Harley was anxious: "Moreover, my strength is getting stronger and stronger. Even if I don''t do anything, I can feel any life close."


    Han Jin turned and glanced at the cave where they were temporarily sheltered. They didn''t ask anything any more. Then they took a fire attribute magic crystal from the space ring and put it in the mouth. His strength has been growing rapidly and steadily. When he first entered the winter, he could get the energy of three fifth-order magic crystals. Now it has become four. After another month, he can take five at a time. The energy of the magic crystal, he is very satisfied with his entry. In another world, he was worried because he could not find a genius treasure. Here, he complained that time passed too slowly.


    Like the New World, Harley quickly flew to Han Jin, shaking the hoe, observing Han Jin¡¯s mouth from all angles, trying to observe what happened inside.


    "Go and go." Han Jin said with no anger.


    "God..." Harley gave up aside, but his mouth was not idle: "Master, what are you doing? Devouring the magic crystal??"


    "Don''t ask if you shouldn''t ask." Han Jin said faintly, then went to an old tree and sat down.


    "But... don''t you feel a little uncomfortable?" Harley followed Han Jin closely.


    "It seems that you want to go back."


    "Don''t be... Master, it''s too boring to stay with that guy."


    "Then give me a little honest." Han Jin took out another magic crystal and put it in his mouth.


    Harley didn''t dare to speak, but the two red lights in his eyes were always fixed on Hanjin''s mouth. Obviously, this guy must have been a person who likes to explore mystery.


    "Harley..."


    "At, master."


    "Do you know lost Paradise?"


    "Of course I know."


    "If you run into Paradise Lost, can you protect yourself?"


    "This..." Harley hesitated. He wanted to brag about his strength, but he was afraid that Hanjin really let him go to Paradise. He had to tell the truth: "Most of Warcraft can release magic, the master, the higher the grade. Warcraft, the more powerful the magic, the paradise..."


    "I understand." Han Jin interrupted Harley''s words. There are no long-term concerns, and there must be near-worry. Although there is enough energy for him to learn, it will not be easy to say in the future, especially after entering the situation of Taiyi. The energy he can draw is hundreds of times more, and even more. All the magic crystals that Sunier acquired may not be enough for him for a day, so he needs to prepare for the future.


    "Master, are you going to lose the paradise?" Harley asked nervously.


    "Do not."


    "Fortunately, scared me..."


    Han Jin did not take care of Harley, took out two magic crystals, and threw them all into his mouth. Then he closed his eyes and adjusted his interest. Haley saw that Han Jin began to practice, but he was very responsible and guarded on one side. He was serious when he stayed up the night last night. too much.


    I don''t know how long it took, Han Jin slowly opened his eyes, a mouth, a green mangling slowly floated out of his mouth and fell into his palm. There are many ways to refine the knives. The masters have also commented on them one by one. His favorite thing is a refining method that uses itself as a furnace. Without any external force, it is true that if you have Shennong Ding and the like. The fairy ritual instrument, the magic weapon of refining and chemicalizing is enormous, but the method he chooses also has its own advantages, growth! He can constantly superimpose the symbol on the magic weapon, just like the bundle of fairy rope, and now there is no refining and chemical success, but he can refine it in stages. If it is by means of foreign objects, it must be successful once, otherwise the material will be scrapped. . However, he still does not dare to try internal refining, he can only choose external refining.


    Harley is very familiar with Qingmang. After all, he has been hiding in it for a long time. When he saw his old friend, the red light in his eyes lit up and seriously observed Hanjin¡¯s every move.


    Han Jin is indecisive, and the other four flying swords are used to release the ¡®thousand waves.¡¯ There is no need to waste the energy on it. The green man in his hand is his main weapon.


    There was footsteps behind him, and Yalena circumvented the tree and stood by Han Jin: "You didn''t sleep all night?"


    "Sleep, I just woke up." Han Jin replied.


    "Gibron told me to tell you that today we have to speed up."


    "They are up too?"


    "Ok."


    "No problem, I am worried about you, can you keep up with us?"


    "Worry for me?" Yalina grinned. "If I didn''t take care of you, I would have caught up with Winston."


    Han Jin smiled and didn''t speak.


    Seeing Han Jin seems to be unbelief, and Yalena shouted: "Hey, Raphael! You don''t think... the magician of the hall, can''t even master the flight?!"


    "Flying?" Han Jin feels bright in front of him. He used to try to increase his combat power because he was too strong. He can unleash his cellar without interruption, and there is no improvement in speed. So much to ignore, flying sword is more than just a weapon of battle.


    Han Jin couldn''t help but jump up and took a picture on Elena''s shoulder: "Okay! Good!"


    "You..." Elena¡¯s shoulder was stunned, and she took a step back: ¡°Lighten it! What''s so good?¡±


    "I said that I will fly too, do you believe it?" Han Jin smiled.


    Yalin looked up and down Han Jin. I want to fly in the air. There are only two ways. One is to have a wing and the other is to control the wind. But I don¡¯t see how Han Jin can meet the conditions. Na Dao: "Really?"


    "Of course it is true, and my speed is much faster than you."


    "Do not believe!" Yalena was provoked by a small temper. It is not a fault to brag. As a companion, she can tolerate Han Jin¡¯s bragging in front of herself, but she cannot look down on her Yalina, although she majored in lightning. Magic, but she has a powerful spirit, can perfectly control the wind element, flying faster than most birds, she really does not believe that Han Jin can be faster than her.


    "Now, no." Han Jindao, if he is holding the imperial curse on Feijian, he will consume a lot of yuan energy, which is not good for the battle. It can only be a few days: "After finding Winston, we are better than one."


    "Okay." Yalena accepted the challenge of Hanjin without fear.


    "Light bet is not interesting, how about adding a bet?" Han Jin said with a smile, now he is in a good mood, and even jokes with Yalena.


    "If I win, the gift that you promised to give me must be cashed out immediately, and I want this!" Yalena¡¯s eyes fell on the green mans, she was not coveted for a day or two, and then used The provocative tone said: "Do you dare?"


    "No problem." Han Jin nodded: "If I win?"


    "As you are." Elena is very generous because she has enough confidence.


    "Follow me?" Han Jin said with a smile: "Bet with a man... You promised to lose money." After that, Han Jin walked out.


    "Hey! You wait!" Yalena rushed to catch up, grabbed Han Jin''s wrist and cried, "Julia, Lei Zhe, you all come over, hurry up!"


    Ji Bolun and others thought that something had happened, and they rushed out of the cave. Seeing Han Jin and Yalinna standing there hand in hand, they could not help but stunned.


    "Raffel said that he can also fly in the air, and the speed is much faster than me!" Yalina said loudly: "I have already made a gamble with him. After I find them in Winston, Compared with him, if he loses, this beautiful little sword is mine, you have to testify to me!"


    Ji Bolun looked at Han Jin with surprise. They all know that the little sword with blue handle is the baby of Han Jin. As a professional, he will never give up his weapon easily. It is not much different from giving up life. Julia Road: "What do you do if you lose?"


    "With him, he can do anything."


    Han Jin was a little stupid, staring at Yalina, the so-called gambling contract, just to vent their excitement, he did not take it seriously, and Yalinna did this... It was a joy to jump into the fire pit!


    Seeing Han Jin''s look is a little bit wrong, Yalina''s eyes turned and smiled and said: "I know that it is your baby, rest assured, I can study it for a few days, and then I will give it back to you."


    "If you have the ability to win... I will give it to you." Han Jin shook his head helplessly: "Yalina, don''t cry when you are!"

 Chapter 232： Kill

    Chapter 2, 32, killing


    The elements in nature are always in a state of balance, releasing the magical manipulation elements, which is the artificial balance of destruction, so that there will be a burst of irregular elemental fluctuations. When the elements are rebalanced under the intervention of nature, the elements fluctuate. Nature will disappear.


    The elemental fluctuations caused by the magician are always staged. Even if the curse is cursed, it is impossible to get rid of nature''s intervention. However, at this moment, the fluctuations in the elements from the distance are like a song that can''t be sung. It¡¯s been half a day, but there is no sign of abating.


    When the magical volatility came, the mercenaries on the hills had entered the battle state. Only the magicians remained silent. When the magic was not released, it would only alert the other party.


    A commotion in the opposite forest, Winston jumped out for the first time, and kept struggling to the hills, then Saxon, and then Paul and Ferdin jumped out of the woods.


    More than a dozen Thunderbirds suddenly swooped down from the dark clouds. Almost at the same time, each Thunderbird released a thunder of light in the barrel. More than a dozen thunder light gathered in the woods, and then came from the forest. Call, then everything becomes silent.


    Winston, Saxon and others did not dare to look back. Even if they knew that another companion was killed, they did not dare to look back. The rescue was useless and they could only take their own lives.


    Originally they were ready, they have been to the Thunder Valley before, have enough experience to deal with Thunderbird, the strength of the group of Thunderbirds is really terrible, but Warcraft is after all, there are many ways to deal with them.


    However, the accident occurred, and Winston never imagined that Thunderbirds in the Thunder Valley had been waiting for them halfway through the command of a dozen ogres. The plan they prepared can only lie to the lack of wisdom of the Thunderbird, but they can''t fool the Ogre Shaman!


    Cervantes of the Twilight Mercenary Group smiled and then nodded to the shooters. More than twenty shooters were half-squatted there and opened the longbow.


    At the moment when the shooters showed their way, Winston and others immediately discovered the unscrupulous mercenaries on the hill. Paul rolled to the side with the fastest speed and released the stealth technique. Saxon roared. As soon as he released his bodyguards to the extreme, he was in front of Ferdin, and Winston¡¯s figure started up and shot straight into the hill.


    More than 20 arrows are shot out. If it is to deal with the general mercenary team, this row of profit arrows is enough, but the Reaper is a mercenary squad with very rich combat experience. The members are also very strong. Although they suffered a sudden block, each of them responded correctly.


    Paul was out of the attack range. Feidi was in the back wing of Saxon, attacking the dead end. Only Saxon smashed a few arrows, but those arrows penetrated the body and smothered, and then hit the leather armor. The force was exhausted and could not cause Saxon. hurt.


    However, the speed at which Saxon fled was blocked, and more Thunderbirds swooped down from the dark clouds. Thousands of thunder light gathered on Ferdin, forming a huge electro-optical ball, and then blasted open.


    Ferdi''s magic shield for his own blessing may be able to resist the lightning released by several Thunderbirds, but the number of Thunderbirds is too much, let alone him, even a fierce tutor with an eleventh-order peak is hard to find. The collective points of the ten Thunderbirds were shot and kept safe.


    The electric light rushed to the bottom, and Feidi had completely disappeared. Even the screams were not sent out, and Saxon was thrown more than 20 meters away and fell heavily on the ground.


    "Cervantes!!" Winston screamed, his face became distorted, and his otherwise calm eyes became extremely vicious at the moment, and he had recognized the mercenary group opposite.


    Cervantes smiled and jumped out of the ditch. He calmly looked at Winston, who was getting closer and closer. A group of white smudges shrouded him inside. If he was alone, he was not afraid of Winston. Even Winston has become extremely crazy.


    The five major types of fighting skills have their own strengths. In contrast, Winston''s Longyan fighting skills are balanced and seemingly moderate. The Star River fighting skills pose a serious threat to the magician. The magic shield causes direct damage to the magician inside. Other professional warriors cannot damage the magician until the magician''s magic shield does not collapse. And his Cervantes practiced Lei Guangdou skills, in dealing with melee occupations, much more sharp than the ice fighting skills, once the small chance of paralysis, is the opportunity to die, although this is the Winston For high-level professionals, the paralysis is just a stiff moment, but the masters will fight for a moment.


    Saxon turned and jumped from the ground and rushed to the mountain. In fact, he already understood that today is the day when the Reaper Mercenary Corps was completely de-listed. However, there are different ways of death for death. He chose to fight vigorously and fight. To the last breath.


    Cervantes pulled out the long sword and pointed it to the side. A dozen magicians took the magical powers and released the magical detection. They instantly covered the space of hundreds of meters. The galloping Paul showed his body shape, but he didn''t have a moment. Stay and continue to rush to the mountains.


    Dozens of Thunderbirds began to dive again, and the magic wave was more intense than a burst. The smile on Cervantes¡¯ face suddenly disappeared, and then looked up at the sky: ¡°Not good...¡±


    One after another, the straight lightning was ruthless from the sky, and the whole hill was covered in it. The human body, weapons, and countless sandstones were bombarded and flew around. The mercenaries of the Twilight Mercenary Corps thought they occupied It''s cheap, with the cooperation of the Thunderbirds, you can easily smash the reaper''s mercenary squad, and you don''t expect to catch the oriole. They themselves have become the target of others'' surprise attacks.


    Perhaps it happened that it might be deliberate, the magical fluctuations were hidden in the fluctuations caused by the Thunderbirds. The mercenaries of the Twilight Mercenary Corps did not have any vigilance at all. A dozen magicians who did not release the body-protecting magic were the first to bear the brunt. All were killed on the spot, the shooters who opened the longbow and aimed at Paul also became a broken limb, and the soldiers of the mercenary group were not much better. Cervantes was safe, he practiced. The Leiguang fighting skills have a strong resistance to the electric magic, but his men are full of casualties.


    Nine Grays drop! This is the signature magic, and both the enemy and the enemy understand who is nearby.


    Cervantes turned his head and looked for the hidden place of the enemy, but before he could find the enemy, a sharp wind sneaked into his neck.


    Cervantes reacted very quickly, and gave it aside. The backhand sent a sword back. Gibran showed up in the air, and his body shape swung away, avoiding the sword of Cervantes. The first move was to fight two people. Ping, no one can hurt anyone.


    Cervantes changed his face and slammed out into the oblique thorn. Gibran is here, and Julia must be there. The taste of the arrow of the tree demon can be uncomfortable. Only by swimming fast can you avoid being in trouble.


    However, the movement of Cervantes was still a little slower. Julia and Gibran shot at the same time. When he escaped the sneak attack of Gibran and then returned a sword, Julia¡¯s arrow had arrived, and the green mangling flashed. Numerous vines poured out from the ground like a tidal wave, and the shape of Cervantes was clearly activated, and it was actually smashed back by the vines.


    Winston screamed, his body shot at the cannonball in the air, drawing a curved shape, falling to Cervantes, his hands raised his sword, and he used all his strength and vindictiveness. Winston''s swordsmanship was originally based on stabbing. Now it is uncharacteristic. I can imagine how angry his heart is. This sword has nothing to do with skill, just to vent.


    Cervantes struggled while squatting, but the arrow of the tree demon is the nemesis of the strong. Unless you have the strength of the super-powerful, you can break all the vines at once. Otherwise, you will never escape. He broke one, and new vines grew out, only the tighter and tighter.


    Winston''s sword swayed, and the blasted fire instantly burned the waving vines into coke. The body of Cervantes was burnt, and Winston''s long sword was deeply plunged into his forehead. Almost broke his head in two, and Cervantes slammed there, then softly fell.


    The swallowing Thunderbirds released a dazzling electric light. Under the command of the Ogre Shaman, their attacks were very neat. Paul did not rush out of the scope of magic detection. The figure has been shrouded in electro-optical groups. When the electric light disappeared, it was empty and nothing left.


    This is an absolute kill, but also an absolute spike!


    "Go!" Gibran screamed, and he couldn''t even attack the mercenaries who survived the Twilight mercenary group and turned and rushed back to the hillside.


    Winston also knew that it was not the time to kill and vent his anger. Stepping behind Gibble, as for the Saxon who fell behind, he really had more than enough strength. In the face of dozens of Thunderbird attacks, there was no rescue. Meaning, you can only put yourself in.


    At the foot of the mountain, more than a dozen black shadows came out of the forest. It was the ogre shaman, and they all rode a tall blast wolf.


    The ogre is a very ugly creature. Their skin is rough, ugly blue, their heads are big, their eyes are not small. The mouth is completely bloody, and the cold teeth are prominent. People looked at their hearts.


    The ogre''s fighting power is very strong. Like vampires, they are born with a tough body, but in contrast, the ogres are much more vulnerable, but they tend to be the leaders of the ogre. Because they can release magic, they also have the talent to communicate with the soul of the Warcraft.


    Seeing that the enemy has escaped the hill, the ogre shamans are rushing to drive the blast wolf. At this moment, the difference is steep, a figure suddenly jumps out from the ground, waving a shining blue light, smashing into a cannibal Magic Shaman''s neck.


    That Saman was caught off guard, a huge head had flung off the neck and the old man, the film kept going, and continued to move forward, the green mangling flashed, another ogre shaman **** in the pool of blood in.


    The rest of the ogres were rushing around, and the Thunderbirds who were catching up with Saxon also gave up their goals and collectively turned their way to protect those ogres.


    Saxon thought he was dead. Seeing that the Thunderbirds had given up on themselves, they couldn¡¯t help but show their crying expressions. No one wants to face death. To die does not mean that you want to die. He uses all his strength, struggles and jumps. The hill then disappeared at the other end.


    Han progressed to Qingmeng, I wanted to kill another enemy, but I saw a huge stone with a radius of two meters. The boulder was not close, and the wind that hit the wind would hurt his cheek, Han Jin¡¯s figure. I hurried backwards and disappeared without a trace.


    In the next moment, a giant man with a height of about five meters smashed out of the forest. He took only two or three steps and went to the place where Han Jin disappeared. He waved a sledgehammer that was not like a word and fought hard. There was a loud bang, and the earth shook violently. The blast wolves were shaken and the rest of the ogres were also painfully covering their ears.


    The giant man then squatted a few times and pulled the ground out of a big pit. Then he squatted and rubbed his hand for a moment. He looked up and said, "No..."


    "No matter him! We continue to chase!" An ogre shaman screamed.


    His opinion was approved by all the ogre shamans, but the Thunderbird in the sky just turned, Han Jin actually jumped out from behind a blast wolf, raised his hand and a sword, the body of an ogre shaman Was worn through. Then Han progressed and rushed to another ogre shaman. The shaman had already been alert, and the cane in his hand was in one fell swoop. His blue-grey skin suddenly turned into iron black, and the green mans crossed. A shallow trace was drawn.


    Han Jinyi, a backhand shot of a fire symbol, the three flavors of real fire fell on the back of the shaman, instantly turned into a raging flame.


    The smirk of the Sasha''s face disappeared instantly, and then a scream of screaming.


    However, with the addition of a fire symbol, the coherence of Hanjin¡¯s movements was broken, and it was slowed down. The Thunderbirds in the sky released a series of electric lights, which had enveloped Han Jin¡¯s figure.


    With a bang, countless sand and stones splashed around, and Han Jin appeared again in another place, once again disappearing into the earth.


    The giant man rushed over and squatted down and watched it, but he couldn''t find anything.


    The ogre shamans face each other, the giant big man gave up his efforts, and also threw away the giant hammer, ran out of the distance and took the stone just thrown back, holding the stone and looking around, his figure is five meters. Left and right, the stone has a square of two meters. In terms of proportion, he should be very hard, but the big man seems to have endless strength and it is very easy.


    "What to do?" asked a shaman, sulking.


    "No matter who he is!" another shaman cried: "We continue to chase!"


    This time, although the ogre shamans kept on catching up, but each one did not move, their skins all turned into iron black, and the thunderbirds always hovered over their heads. Obviously, it was to Korea. Listening.


    After waiting for a long time, there was no movement. The ogre shaman couldn¡¯t help it. They exchanged their eyes and drove the wolf forward. Who knows that they just started to move, Han Jin jumped from the last side. Come out, see the skin of the Ogre Shaman all changed color, he did not hesitate for a moment, raised his hand and waved a fire.


    The giant man screamed and slammed the boulder out, but Han Jin had already sunk into the ground. The boulder was empty and flew all the way. He didn¡¯t know how many trees had fallen.


    The shaman who was hit by the three-flavored real fire screamed and rolled down from the blast wolf. His back was smashed on the blast wolf, and the blast wolf was also smashed. One was desperately rolling on the ground, one was playing in madness. Turn around.


    "Buck, what are you doing? Fire!" An ogre shaman shouted.


    The giant man rushed to the Saman in two steps, raised his slap and slammed it down, and another ogresman shouted: "No! The fire is weird, don''t touch it with your hands!"


    The giant big man squatted and ran to one side, his hands picked up a tree that had just been tripped, and went down indiscriminately. The ogre shamans screamed to avoid one side. Who knows that Han Jin actually took the opportunity. Drilled out of the ground, raised a hand of fire, and turned an ogre shaman into a fireman.


    The reaction of the giant man was not bad. He took the big tree into two pieces on one foot and turned and smashed the thick trunk. But Han Jin had just been broken by the earthen murder, and he became very cautious and only killed. One, immediately hid back to the ground, the trunk that roared and did not even touch his shadow.


    The giant big man was really angry. He beat his chest with his fists and said: "Ah..."


    The previous ogres and shamans were all in the pool of blood. The three flavors were still not extinguished. Their bodies have become blurred, which has nothing to do with Han Jin. It is all the merits of the giant man.


    Seeing that one of the companions was killed, the ogre shamans all showed fear. The giant man was not yet defeated, and he ran out of his own home and took his own boulders back, where he kept turning around.


    "Can''t take care of him anymore! Even if we only have the last one, we must kill those people!" An ogre shaman screamed.


    "Good!" Another ogres, Shaman, should be.


    At the moment when the blast wolf was about to move, Han Jin jumped out of the ground and waved a fire charm. The giant man also cast his own boulders, but this time, he did not attack Han Jin. Instead, attack the flames.


    Han Jin¡¯s launch of the fire symbol is quite fast, but the giant big man has a very strong talent in this respect, and the huge stone is very large, which is not too small, and the fire is banged on the boulders and burns. Up, the attacked ogre shaman was only scared out of a cold sweat, but it was safe and sound.


    The Thunderbirds have released a series of electric lights. While the Hanjin figure disappeared into the ground, they volleyed on the ground, and the roaring thunder hit the ground a large pit nearly two meters deep.


    The giant man saw his plan succeeded, and yelled at the place where Han Jin disappeared: "I...strong!!!" shouted, and he ran over and picked up his own boulders. Strong is not another strong thing, his intelligence is very problematic, just the ogre shaman also reminded him, the flame has a problem, can not touch, even in the blink of an eye to forget.


    The surviving ogre shamans were around the pit and their attention was focused on the bottom of the pit.


    "Dead?" an ogre shaman whispered.


    "It should be... dead."


    The giant man was not afraid of the flames. He smiled and picked up the burning boulders. He turned and walked back. He only took a few steps. The boulders had already dropped their hands on the ground. He looked at his burning hands and didn¡¯t know. Thinking about something.


    The sound of the boulder falling to the ground alarmed the ogres, and they turned back and couldn¡¯t help but stunned. The giant big man¡¯s hands held two burning flames, and there was a flame burning on his chest.


    "Buck! Don''t you tell me not to touch?!" An ogre shaman screamed.


    "How are you, Buck?" another ogre shaman cried, the reason why this is because other people have encountered the kind of flame, there is always a scream, but Buck is standing there. As if nothing happened.


    Buck raised his head, and the flesh on his face kept twitching: "Pain..."


    The ogre shamans are stunned, but they are crying out loud! They know that Buck is a very rough guy, but rough to this extent, it is incomprehensible.


    Buck opened his thighs and walked to the ogre shaman in a few steps, stretching his big hand down: "Destroy...destroy..."


    The ogre shamans shouted to the left and right, the attributes of the fire are very weird, they are powerless, and their role is to improve the combat power of the entire race, and control a large number of Warcraft, the magic is also the effect class, really Committed to the battle, they shamans can not beat a human warlock.


    "Firefighting!!" Seeing that their companions are not living and living, they are retreating to other places. In the midst of the pain, Buck finally shouted out the complete sentence.


    The ogre shamans did not respond, but they retreated further.


    "Firefighting..." Buck was furious and stepped over to catch an ogre shaman. He pushed out his big hand and pressed it down. His power was too great. This palm actually pressed the head of the ogre shaman. Into the chest, a headless, flaming body at the neck and a swaying body swayed a few times and fell down.


    "Come on! He is crazy!!" The ogres were full of surprises, and they turned their heads and drove the blast to the forest.


    Buck was tall and only took one step. He caught up with an ogre shaman and reached for the shaman''s neck and picked him up: "Destroy...ah..."


    Another ogre saw it, and screamed in a hurry. The thunderbirds hovering in the air began to dive down, and the thunder light gathered in Buck to make a loud noise.


    When the electric light was exhausted, Buck did not completely disappear like other people who were attacked by Thunderbirds. However, his body was much thinner. From head to toe, Bai Sensen¡¯s bones were everywhere, and blood poured out like spring water. Shake it a bit, straight down and put it down, and is pressing a ogres, who are watching it, underneath.

 Chapter 233： Find

    Chapter 2-3 found


    Relying on foreign objects, it is better to rely on yourself. Hanjin gave the Ogre Shaman a vivid lesson and the last lesson.


    Buck was killed, the ogre shamans have lost their protection, and they have lost the courage to pursue the mercenaries. They turned and continued to flee to the forest. However, Han Jin did not die. His figure was like a ghost. After a big tree came out, he raised his hand and waved a fire charm, and another shaman became a fireman.


    The shamans can manipulate a large group of Thunderbirds, and beat Winston and others to run away. But when they encounter Hanjin, there is no way. Hanjin jumps out of the ground every time, and must kill one of them, and then immediately return. Going underground, not to mention the dozens of Thunderbirds in the sky, even if there are hundreds of them, it is impossible to harm Hanjin.


    Several ups and downs, only three remaining shamans, and a few of them were in a hurry, and they fled in three directions, and the Thunderbirds in the sky were divided into three groups.


    This time, Han Jin did not hurry to chase the shaman. When the Thunderbirds had already flown far away, he only got out of the ground. The speed of the cellar was very fast. He didn¡¯t think those shamans could escape from him. Hand palm.


    Han Jin¡¯s fingers swiftly swept in the air. His baux murder was broken. Now is the time to re-bless. It¡¯s more important to protect yourself than to chase the enemy.


    In the distance, Yalena and others saw that they had got rid of the entanglement of Thunderbirds and turned and killed them. However, Han Jin solemnly succumbed and did not interfere with his fighting, so they were not in a hurry to find Han Jin, and the Twilight Mercenary Regiment There are some fish missing from the net. For Winston, as long as he can fight, he has too much anger to vent.


    A road sign disappeared into Han Jin¡¯s body. He took a long breath. At this time, the Ogre Shaman had escaped. However, the Thunderbirds flying in the sky exposed their exact position. Han Jin estimated in his heart. A moment, the mantle was released.


    The remaining three ogres were turned into scared birds. The effect of steel skin care has disappeared. They didn''t even notice it. They only knew that they were moving forward.


    When he was afraid of anything, the shaman kept pleading with the gods in his heart and begged Han Jin to find his companion. Who knows that Han Jin jumped out in front of him.


    The shaman¡¯s eyes showed a desperate look. Han Jin couldn¡¯t be merciful because of the enemy¡¯s emotional changes. The green mang flashed, and the shaman¡¯s neck burst into a **** rain. Out of habit, Han Jin wanted to immediately return to the ground, but saw that the shaman had a strange and shiny thing hanging on his chest. He hurriedly extended his left hand and pulled the thing down hard, then sank into the ground. In terms of energy consumption, Hanjin is a real devil. He can solve it by force. He will never release the Tao. Since the shaman has lost the protection of skin care, he certainly has to save the fire.


    The corpse of the ogre shaman fell to the ground, and the hurricane wolf that he knelt for a while continued to rush into the depths of the woods, disappearing in the blink of an eye. This time, the thunderbirds in the sky did not release lightning. It is hovering.


    Han Jin jumped out of the ground and looked at the Thunderbirds quietly. His eyes flashed with a thoughtful look. For a moment, he waved a thunderbolt, and a shining thunder fell from the sky. A Thunderbird, but that was the Rays that Han Jin made a long time ago. It was a little bit of power and didn''t hurt the Thunderbird.


    Han Jin waved the green mang, and the mouth was screaming. The intelligence of the Thunderbirds was even worse than that of the giant man, but they also knew that the enemy was provocative. With a few sharp sounds, the Thunderbirds fanned the wings. Straight down to Hanjin.


    The distance between the two sides is getting closer and closer. Han Jin can clearly see the shape of the Thunderbird. Their feathers are very golden and beautiful. The pupil is like a silver-white gem. The bird looks sharp. The black hair is brighter, and the Thunderbird is bigger than the human face eagle he has seen before. If it falls on the ground, it must be higher than his Han.


    Twenty meters... ten meters... He can already feel the vibration caused by the thunderbird''s wings and the air friction, but no Thunderbird releases the thunder and lightning, it seems that they want to fight with themselves.


    It should be true, Han Jin smiled, and the Thunderbirds began to attack Winston. They have been releasing lightning bolts for about 20 times. This is their limit!


    Five meters... The thunderbirds rushing to the front forcibly smashed the branches and leaves, and rushed to Hanjin. The huge wings of the two wings whipped up the ground and fluttered the sand, and Hanjin had released the mantle. , disappeared underground.


    The speed of the blast wolf is far less than that of Hanjin. For a moment, he has killed another shaman and chased the last enemy.


    The shaman was frightened and daring. He always went to the lush place, but he didn¡¯t know that he delayed his speed. If he wanted to cover his own path, it was even more unnecessary. Even if he could drill with Hanjin. Deep in the earth, seeing the group of thunderbirds hovering in the sky, Han Jin can still find his hiding place accurately.


    In the face of the last opponent, Han Jinlian Qingmang was too lazy to use. When he jumped out of the ground, he waved a boxing box on the shaman''s chest and knocked the shaman out of the distance. Then he hid back to the ground. The Thunderbirds in the sky completely lost contact with the Ogre Shaman, hovering in the sky for a long time, flying in the direction of the Thunder Valley.


    Waiting patiently for a moment, Han Jin rose out from the ground and walked slowly to the front of the ogre Saman. The explorer touched it. The shaman still had breathing. He didn¡¯t have much effort, he had to stay. Next live, ask what.


    Han Jin pulled the next branch and squirmed on the face of the ogre shaman. For a moment, the ogre shaman opened his eyes and then jumped up from the ground, screaming and holding the cane to Han Go in and go.


    To be honest, this level of attack Han Jin can be ignored, but the ogre shaman screamed and spurred an unbearable airflow, which is simply a ''bad breath whirlwind''! Most of the self-cultivators like to be neat, Han Jin is no exception, and the prerequisite for repairing is the decontamination and decontamination. Like the legendary old man, it may become the martial arts supreme, but it is absolutely impossible to have a relationship with the cultivation.


    Han Jin couldn''t help but hold his breath, and even stepped back a few steps. The Ogre Shaman emptied, and then raised the cane and rushed to Han.


    Han Jin¡¯s left hand raised, a black long whip appeared in his hand, and the whip tipped across the air, making a harsh whistling sound, then slamming on the shaman¡¯s chest, the animal skin worn by the shaman. A was torn in half, and the front chest also left a deep blood mark, and then retired a dozen steps, sitting on the ground, screaming.


    Han Jin wanted to go through the trial in the past, but when he saw the opening of the **** mouth, he quickly dismissed his idea and handed it to Lei Zhe! Then the whip stalked out like a snake, entangled the shaman''s neck, just like taking a dog, striding out to the forest.


    Yalinna and others have already waited on the top of the hill. They have killed a few fish that have slipped through the net, but the forest is too big and there are good places to hide. They can¡¯t find every enemy, let alone Hanjin. That is the highlight, they need to wait for a clear message.


    See Han Jin carrying an ogre shaman out of the forest, Yalina and others rushed up, Saxon holding a long sword, straight to the shaman, Han Jin coughed: "This is the last one Shaman..."


    Saxon''s figure froze, half awkward, slowly let go of his hand, the long sword fell to the ground, and he also sat on the ground, covering his face with his hands, tears flowing down the fingers, but he No sound was made.


    "Cry what!" Winston yelled: "Can''t you be like a man?!"


    The eyes of Yalinna, Gibran and others fall on Han Jin. Compared with Winston and Saxon who are immersed in grief, their expressions are much more complicated. During the time of Han Jin, they probably understand After passing through and killing the Ogre Shaman under the protection of dozens of Thunderbirds, this is impossible to accomplish. It is impossible to replace them with any one of them, and it will not work together, but Han Jin succeeded!


    If you change to a villain who likes to pick bones in the egg, you must analyze the way Hanjin fights and the benefits of all kinds of weird magic. The final conclusion is that if they hold the same magic, they can do the same, even It is better to do than Hanjin. However, Yalinna and others are very open-minded and do not think that respecting whoever admire or who is obsessed with them is demeaning.


    "Winston, why don''t you use Space Scroll to go back to Cliff City?" Gibran whispered. "Don''t you think you can beat those Thunderbirds? You won''t even have time to release the scrolls?"


    "The space scroll has no effect! Do you understand?!" Saxon jumped up and shouted loudly. His eyes had turned red: "There is no effect at all, it is a piece of waste paper! Waste paper!!"


    "Fake?" Han Jinyi.


    "Well..." Winston nodded slowly and said in a trembling voice: "They... oh!"


    Gibran and Julia looked at each other and wanted to buy the alchemist of the mercenary guild. It was very difficult, because once the vent, the alchemist had to be chased by all sides, even if the victim died, the mercenary guild There will never be anyone who breaks the rules.


    Han Jin didn''t talk any more. He suddenly found one thing, met Julie, and then she became a wanted criminal; she met Sasio, and then the bard who likes to swim in the mountains and they are involved in one. The field was in jeopardy; I met Hilna, and then Hilna¡¯s family was confiscated; I met Gibran, and Julia lost her sister forever, Hayden and Charles were killed; Ston, the result is only two people in the Reaper Mercenary. Is he Han Jin a god? Who knows him badly?


    "You have not left a living here?" Han Jin asked Ji Bolun.


    "No, they are all killed."


    "You go to review this guy." Han Jin slammed his wrist, and the ogre shaman rolled involuntarily.


    "Okay." Gibran simply went, then whip the handle, turned and walked to the side.


    "And then... what do we do?" Yalena whispered.


    "Go back to the Cliff City first." Kane said: "Don''t forget, there is an alchemist waiting for us to clean up."


    "No." Winston shook his head slowly and firmly.


    "how?"


    "I want to complete this task!" Winston sighed softly: "I know, this was originally a trap, but... the reaper''s mercenary squad was created by us. After returning to the city, I will go to the mercenary guild to write off my The squad, before that, I hope to draw a full stop, and I hope that I can do it all the time."


    "Winston, I know that your mood is very bad, but..." Kane hesitated: "Don''t be too impulsive! There may be an ogre shaman in the Thunder Valley. Do you think we might complete the task?"


    "I know." Winston''s eyes fell on Han Jin: "Can you help me? I know my request is too much, but..."


    "Good." Han Jin said with a slap in the face.


    "Raphael, are you crazy?!" Yalena hurriedly, there is universality in magic. For example, a magician of a fire system, a fire elf who encounters a fire immunity, can''t escape without a helper, only Can close the eyes and wait to die. The eleventh-order magister of her electric system, facing the thunderbird that can manipulate the lightning, the magic power is greatly reduced. If she can choose, she would rather challenge the flame tyrant than the Thunderbird.


    "Do not worry." Han Jindao.


    "Thank you." Winston showed a stubborn smile.


    Yalina, Kane and others no longer object, and cooperation with Hanjin is not once or twice. Han Jin has made a lot of impossible things. Since he reassures everyone, they have no reason to continue to doubt.


    No matter what happened, I still have to eat when I eat. It¡¯s just that Winston and Saxon¡¯s appetite is very bad. One person ate at most half a piece of bread and ran to the hillside. Two people sat side by side, facing the mountain. The forest at the foot is silent. At this time, it is superfluous to persuade them, and it will not work. It is very sad that the companions are killed one by one. They can¡¯t find the bones of their companions, bury their brothers, an extremely simple request, now Even this request has become a luxury.


    Gibran''s appetite is even worse. He didn''t get valuable things from the ogre''s mouth. Instead, he was smoked enough. You know, people who like neatness are more than just Hanjin. Interrogation of this kind of work is very particular. The punishment alone is not enough. Your eyes, momentum, and language will form a kind of pressure, which will make the prisoner''s psychological defense line collapse quickly. It is impossible to hide in the distance and scare people.


    "Look, what is this?" Han Jin took a look at the space ring and threw it.


    It is a half-slap-sized metal card, round, with a World of Warcraft portrayed. The shape of Warcraft is a bit strange. At least it is very strange for Han Jin. Overall, the body and lower limbs of Warcraft are like a gorilla. But the head is similar to the ancient Tyrannosaurus Rex, and the two rows of long, pointed teeth in the mouth are unforgettable. The pattern is upright walking, hands fall to the knees, and the nails are placed on the feet. This is too A little longer!


    "This is a behemoth." Gibran took the metal card and watched it seriously: "Looks like...like a crest."


    "Bi Meng behemoth?" Han Jin a glimpse, he is not a first brother now, know that the behemoth is a super-order creature comparable to the dragon.


    "Ok."


    "Do you see this thing worthwhile?" Han Jin asked.


    "I don''t know." Gibran shook his head.


    "I see." Yalena scraped it.


    Gibran handed the metal card to Yarina, and Yarina looked at it for a long time and looked up and asked Han Jin: "Where did you get it?"


    "Found from an ogre shaman."


    "Ask the guy not to do it." Elena stood up and walked to the shaman who was curled up in the distance.


    "Yalina." Gibran hurried.


    "how?"


    "I will ask." Gibran stood up with a smile.


    "Who asked not the same?" Yalena did not take care of Gibran and continued to go to the Shaman.


    Since Yalena had the courage to go to the difficult time, Gibran could not say anything, and Han Jin followed up and walked to the other side of the hillside.


    "Raphael, what are you doing?"


    "Nothing else now, I am looking for a place to retreat for a while."


    "I will accompany you." Kane said: "Maybe there are people in the Twilight Mercenary Group hiding in the dark, not very safe."


    "it is good."


    On the way to the forest, Han Jin has been thinking about the fact that failure is the mother of success. It means that people can learn from their failures and learn from their experiences. But for a person who is good at introspection, they can also learn from success. experience.


    After the battle with Caroline and Betty, Han Jin¡¯s thought turned a big turn. Facts have proved that his transformation is correct. The key to fighting is not how strong the attack power is, but always at the right time. Release the appropriate attack.


    Today, he released dozens of bandits and dozens of three-flavored fire symbols. His savings are very expensive, but his own energy has always been at its peak and won a great victory! If he is still looking like a strong way to fight, it is estimated that he is dead and can no longer die.


    In fact, this consumption is nothing. He can now draw a lot of energy and elements every day, use the elements to make the symbol, and in a few days, he can make up all the consumption, and his savings will be more and more.


    In the past, he always wanted to superimpose a large spell on the green mans. Now, nothing can be more suitable than the imperial curse, which will make his fighting style more varied.


    The Twilight Mercenary Corps has been annihilated. There is nothing wrong with it. Attacking the Thunder Valley is not the time. At least for a month, he can use this time to complete his imperial curse.


    The so-called Feixian, will not fly, what is it? ! In contrast, refining and baling can be delayed. After a month, those Thunderbirds will become his main opponents, unable to fight in the air, and his plan will not be realized. When I first killed a Thunderbird with Yalena and harvested a ninth-order electric magic crystal, Yalena looked very happy. The electrician magician certainly couldn¡¯t do without the help of the electric magic crystal, if it was a breath. How many Thunderbirds are there? I don''t know what it would be like to be happy. Thinking of this, Han Jin showed a faint smile.

 Chapter 234： Test

    The second and fourth chapters of the test


    In the blink of an eye, it has been more than half a month. Han Jin promised to help Winston complete the task, but he meant that after the thunderbirds lay eggs, they went to the Thunder Valley. Winston and Saxon were not in a hurry. Their quest items were not limited. It is the ninth-order electric system magic crystal, but also collects Thunderbird eggs. The reason why it came so early is to carefully detect the situation of the Thunder Valley. According to their original plan, they have to wait a month before they start.


    As for the reason why the Twilight mercenary group attacked them, Winston and Saxon felt that they should be related to a green scorpion. It was a few months ago. Winston and Saxon met an inexplicable mercenary far away from the cliff city. They found a green scorpion from him and they opened it on the spot. I saw that there was only one basic magic book in the fire. There was nothing else. Winston almost threw the dice away, but after they returned to the city, Cervantes suddenly came to the door and asked if they were Finding a green scorpion, Winston admits, and then Cervantes proposes to buy at a high price.


    In fact, Winston did not take the green scorpion seriously, if Cervantes did not want to buy at a high price, just find a reason to ask Winston, Winston will give him the scorpion.


    Perhaps Cervantes is a stingy guy himself, and he made a mistake in the heart of a gentleman''s heart. He felt that Winston would not give him anything for no reason, thinking that it would be the most direct purchase at a high price. The most effective method, the result made Winston suspicious, find a reason to send Cervantes away.


    Nothing is too early, since Cervantes wants to buy at a high price, the green scorpion must have equal value, but after sending the Cervantes, the members of the Reaper Mercenary Squad studied for a long time and did not find out. What is the secret.


    Later, Winston put this thing aside, but in less than half a month, Cervantes took people on the street and stopped them. This time their words were very unkind. Coincidentally, Han Jin Just back to the city, helped Winston solve the problem.


    In the past few months, Cervantes has never looked for them. Winston has forgotten about it. Now it seems that he is too big, but they did not bring the scorpion on their body, but they were hiding in one place. The secret place, trying to find out the secret inside, can only wait for the return to the city.


    At dusk, Yalinna and others are watching the sunset while talking about something. Han Jin and Lei Zhe walked out of the forest. Han Jin¡¯s face flashed with joy, and it took more than 20 days to finally be in Qingmang. Superimposed on the complete imperial curse, it is also a matter of his mind.


    "Gibron and Kane? Haven''t you come back yet?" asked Lezhe.


    "No." Julia shook her head. She was a little worried. Gibran and Kane went to the Thunder Valley every day to observe the Thunderbirds. But at this time they had already returned, but today there has been no movement.


    "You don''t want to think about it, there won''t be problems." Yalena said: "They are looking out of the valley with a seeing eye, and it is impossible to alarm the Thunderbirds."


    "I know." Julia smiled.


    "Yalina, is it time, better than one?" Han Jin smiled.


    "What?" said Elena.


    Han Jin stretched out his arms and made a flying movement. He was very excited in his heart, and it was inevitable that he would lose some of his hands.


    "Okay." Yalina smiled and then stood up and squinted at Hanjin: "Don''t forget your promise!"


    "You should not forget your promise." Han Jin smiled.


    "You guys... how like a child." Julia seems to be very mature, but the next sentence reveals the stuffing: "Come, I am your referee!"


    "How is it better?" Yalena was full of provocation.


    Han Jin looked around and pointed his finger at the distant mountain: "Fly there, then fly back. Whoever wins first will win."


    "Okay." Yalina sorted out the skirt, and then took out the magic wand very seriously.


    Keeping fairness is the first priority of the referee. Julia is obviously not qualified. She has been waiting until Yalena releases the magic and slowly rises in the air under the protection of the wind element, then she uses a crisp voice to say: "Begin!"


    Yalin immediately floated forward. In fact, the speed of flying is not very fast. Many high-ranking magicians prefer to travel around in a carriage and not fly in the air. One is wasting magic and the other is speed. Limited, at least far less than the sprint of the soldiers.


    Although she is full of self-confidence, she is actually very nervous. Compared with material rewards, she is more eager for spiritual victory. The guy who has no grudge, no magic, and no grades has formed for her. Huge pressure, from small to large, she has always been a high-profile figure, because she is the smartest, the fastest and the strongest in her peers, but when she came to Han Jin, her light was almost covered by Han Jin. Every time I encounter a crisis, others always expect Hanjin to create a miracle and completely ignore her, so now I am very eager to defeat Hanjin.


    Yalina has already flew a few tens of meters away, but Han Jin still stayed in place. Yalin looked back at Han Jin and couldn''t help but clench her fists. It was too arrogant!


    "Raphael, what''s wrong with you?" Julia hurriedly said, "Hurry!"


    "Raphael, are you not admit defeat?" Lei Zhe is using the radical method.


    Han Jin smiled, the palm of his hand was vain, and the green mangkin gradually lighted up. The next moment, he turned into a meteor, and slashed into the sky. The flashing light was more dazzling than the sunset, and a long trail was dragged behind. The end of the light of a dozen meters, the momentum is amazing, and the speed is more amazing than the momentum.


    When I heard the whistling sound from behind me, I turned my head and looked back again. I saw a dazzling rainbow of light passing by, and the wind that brought up the wind shook her long hair in an instant, like countless strange things. Snake-like crazy dance, when Yalina turned, Han Jin has opened a distance of tens of meters, followed by a very beautiful arc, fell in the direction, straight to Yalina.


    Yalina just combed the hair that blocked her eyes. Han Jin once again wiped her side from her side, and her hair was tangled up. Yalina was anxious and angry. She simply ignored Hanjin and continued to drift forward.


    She just flew more than ten meters. With the whistling sound, Han Jin flew over her head, and the wind brought up her whole skirt up. Fortunately, Yalina is no longer a rookie, it will not be like I used to wear a palace skirt to take risks in the forest, and there are tight clothes in the skirt. Otherwise, all the exposed dew should be exposed.


    Yalina was so irritated that she quickly released the magic shield and protected herself. She wanted to use lightning to smash Hanjin, but she was worried that Han Jin would be injured. However, if the gaze can kill, Han Jin has been hit hard.


    Han Jin¡¯s mood is very refreshing, this feeling of freedom is long gone! Every day, I calculate the gains and losses of energy bit by bit. I dare not waste it. Although the days are very hopeful, I am too depressed. When emotions must be released, I will always have problems. At this moment, Han Jin has forgotten his ideals and goals for the time being. It¡¯s rare to play crazy once, so let¡¯s have fun!


    Han Jin sometimes painted the ¡®s¡¯ type in the air, and sometimes dive underground. When the old trees danced wildly under the gust of the wind, he jerked up and plunged into the sky.


    The following Julia and others all become stunned. Some things must be close to seeing, and some things are invisible in the vicinity. Their angles and distances are just right. When Han Jin suddenly turned to the left, and then turned to the right, and sometimes rushed to the sky, and sometimes directly to the ground, even a bird, it is impossible to make those incredible actions.


    The light tail, which is more than ten meters long, was swept away in the air, and the dazzling was very beautiful. Compared with this, Yalin looked eclipsed, at least the following people did not look at her.


    A total of only a few hundred meters, Yalin finally realized, simply turned over and flew back, and gave the whole stage to Han Jin.


    Han Jin continued to fly over the forest. It was like a dragon, a lightning bolt, and a whistling sound was fierce.


    For a long while, Han Jin finally managed to fly the sword back to the top of the mountain. Yalina glared at Han Jin and said nothing, she thought it was a close contest, but she did not expect it. A one-sided failure, she wants to move the reel at the moment of release at a critical moment, it also becomes a joke, the only peace of mind is that others do not know her plan, otherwise she really has no face to see people.


    Han Jin stepped up and flew the flying sword. Julia and others hurriedly surrounded it. This magical prop was amazing. It was unheard of and unseen. Before, they only thought it was an attacking weapon. I did not expect other functions. Especially Julia, the heart is undulating, if she has such a magic prop, it is almost invincible, and the magician with the stage is not her opponent! The longbow''s range is beyond the range of mental power, the enemy is forced to come over, she flies away, the enemy flees, she catches up, only she can kill, no one wants to hurt her.


    It can even be said that the value of this magic item far exceeds any props she hopes to gain in her dreams!


    "This is... you made it?" Julia''s voice shook a little.


    "Yeah." Han Jin nodded. He saw Julia''s mood: "You can''t manipulate it except me, but..."


    "But what?" Julia asked quickly.


    "I am... not working yet, a few more years." Han Jin said very euphemistically.


    Just then, Gibran and Kane jumped out of the forest at the foot of the mountain, and Kane yelled from the distance: "Born...born..."


    "Thunderbirds began to hatch?" Winston took a long breath and his eyes fell on Hanjin: "Raphael, now... what do we do?"


    Han Jin Shen Yan for a moment: "Yalina, I need your help."


    "I don''t!" Yalena shouted subconsciously. She was angry and naturally refused to accept Han Jin''s request. However, when she spoke, she noticed her own gaffe, and she couldn''t help but look red and soft. : "What do you want me to do?"

 Chapter 235： Harassment

    Chapter 2, 5, harassment


    Thunder Valley, no one knows who the name was the first to call out, and no one knows how long it has been. For a long time, the Thunder Valley is the site of the Thunderbird. In addition to the lush mountains, there are A feature that is quite different from other places, all over the world are the bones of various Warcraft.


    In the nearby area, there is hardly any Warcraft threatening Thunderbirds, and the number of Thunderbirds is large, always part of the hunting, the rest of the Thunderbirds are at home, so they built their own nests On the ground, you can see at a glance.


    Perhaps because the Thunderbirds are moving too often, there are no big trees in the center of the valley, only a few very low shrubs, and clumps of grass growing from the shins.


    A female Thunderbird lays eggs at about four or five at a time, but not all eggs have the opportunity to grow up. The Thunderbird''s nest is built on the ground, made up of stones and sacrums, only shallowly layered. Bellflowers, when Thunderbirds return to the nest, they will break or crush the eggs with carelessness. Moreover, the Thunderbird will not feed the offspring, and at most, the prey will be dragged to the side of the nest. From the first day of the shell, the small Thunderbird will use its own tender bird to tear the prey. The willpower is not strong enough or the physical strength is slightly worse. The little Thunderbirds will be eliminated. At the end of the day, a small Thunderbird can grow smoothly, at most one or two, or even one.


    The sun has just risen, the Thunderbirds have not gone out to hunt, all the members are in the valley, some are grooming their feathers, some are screaming, and some are carefully turning the Thunderbird eggs, this It is a very ordinary morning.


    A figure rises from the ground like a ghost, reaching out to touch a Thunderbird''s lair. The few white and fat bird eggs disappeared. The Thunderbirds became quiet at the same time, and their eyes were concentrated in one place. They also Did not respond.


    Then the figure sank into the ground, and for a moment, jumped out of the mouth of the valley and hurriedly fled to the forest.


    The Thunderbirds immediately blasted the pot, and one after another thunderbirds rose up and fanned their wings to catch up. The angry and sharp screams came one after another.


    The shadows on the ground fled very fast, but the Thunderbirds chased them faster. At this moment, a very sharp and long scream came, and a giant Thunderbird that faintly radiated red light rushed from behind. On, the voice is coming from its mouth.


    The speed of the Thunderbirds gradually slowed down, and as they circled for a half circle, they flew toward the Thunder Valley, and only two Thunderbirds could not catch up. The provocation of the figure just angered all the Thunderbirds, and all of them were chased out. The Thunder Valley became an undefended place. Obviously, compared with revenge, the empty thundering valley made them worry, and most Thunderbirds gave up. It is.


    After a long while, the Thunder Valley finally recovered its calmness. The two male and one thunderbirds lost their enemies and had to fly back to the valley. They kept circling in the sky and made a loud scream.


    The figure was drilled out, and all the eggs were taken under the eyes of a female Thunderbird. They swung away from the sniper of the female Thunderbird and then disappeared into the ground.


    This time, all the Thunderbirds are mad, and the less intelligent mind realizes that if the enemy is not completely killed, their offspring will be robbed sooner or later, and a Thunderbird will rise up, like a piece. The golden clouds circled in the air, looking for traces of the enemy.


    Han Jin appeared outside the valley, straight forward, the Thunderbirds swarmed up, seeing the distance between the two sides getting closer and closer, Han Jin took out a green man, and shot the sword in the sky. Although the Thunderbird released the lightning power is very powerful, but the locking distance is less than 200 meters, Yalina estimated that the Thunderbird King''s attack range will not exceed 250 meters, but in order to be safe, Han Jin warned The line is set at about three hundred meters.


    The Thunderbirds are really angry, and they are desperately fanning their wings. They are chasing each other. The two sides fly in a moment and fly out for more than ten miles. Han Jin¡¯s figure suddenly shoots down until he flies into a magic. In the array, I jumped out of Jianguang.


    Yalena, hidden in the forest, immediately launched the magic array, and a flash of electric light shrouded Hanjin.


    Thunderbirds will not stop why the enemy stopped. For them, this is a rare opportunity! Headed by a huge, faintly thunderbird, a group of Thunderbirds swooped down, and the pair of hateful pupils were all locked in Hanjin. .


    Yalina does not want to fight with Thunderbirds, because her electric magic power will be severely weakened. In direct proportion, the Thunderbirds use lightning to attack the magic array set by Yalena, and the power is greatly reduced.


    The deafening roar sounded four times, and the thunder and light collided in the magical array. Although the Thunderbirds did not have a unified command, the rhythm of releasing the magic was uneven, and they did not understand the art of the group fighting. They could not concentrate on the power. On the top, Han Jin, who was standing in the middle, was still shaken, and the light curtain of the magic array was trembled in madness.


    Han Jin¡¯s eyes were narrow, and the light curtain of the magic array was observed nervously. The Thunderbirds whirled and threw their lightnings. Finally, the magic array could not bear this kind of gapless attack. The bang broke and the electric light poured down. The ground was blown out of a big hole.


    The Thunderbird was quiet. The Thunderbird King swooped down with a few Thunderbirds and swept through the low altitude of more than ten meters. They saw it clearly. There was a big pit in the place where the enemy was hiding. King Thunderbird made a few screams of exaggeration, flying with the thunderbirds to the valley.


    When I came to catch up with the enemy, the speed of the Thunderbird was very fast. When I went back, it was naturally slower. I just flew into the valley. All Thunderbirds saw a scene that caused them to collapse. The enemy not only did not die, but still In their nests, they staggered and swayed, and almost half of the nests were empty!


    The Thunderbirds were so angry that the sound of the outburst rushed straight into the sky, and Han Jin turned back and laughed and plunged into the ground.


    The Thunderbirds swooped one by one to the ground, and they became a group, especially the Thunderbirds who lost their children. They tried to flip the nest with the cockles, but Hanjin searched too cleanly and would not leave. What is missing.


    "Hey..." Han Jin stood in the mouth of the valley and screamed, and he threw a Thunderbird egg in his hand. As a result, he was ''inadvertently''. The Thunderbird egg fell to the ground and turned into a pool of yellow and white liquid. Han Jin took out another Thunderbird egg, swayed and turned and ran.


    The completely crazy Thunderbirds did not stop for a moment, vying for the air to rise. Before the Thunderbirds flew or landed, there are still some rules. The Thunderbirds in the back will wait until the front of the Thunderbird takes off. The wings, now all crazy, the Thunderbirds wrestled with each other, or collided with each other, and even rolled into a ball, until the Thunderbird King issued a warning scream, it was considered to stop the riots.


    When the Thunderbirds all flew into the air, they found that their enemies had ran out hundreds of meters away and quickly chased them up. All the Thunderbirds came out, even the Thunderbird King forgot to guard his own nest. The original silver pupil has become blood red, staring at Han Jin''s back. It is estimated that there is only one thought left in the hearts of Thunderbirds, that is, tearing this **** human into pieces by lightning!


    There was a spectacular scene in the sky. The first thing that caught your eye was a green man, which was like a meteor, piercing the blue sky, leaving a long track, followed by overwhelming thunderbirds. Reluctantly, the pair of huge golden wings spread out like a huge golden carpet, covering most of the sky.


    "It''s too exaggerated!" Ji Bolun looked up at the sky, stunned, not to say that only a few nine-order magic crystal? How come out of such a big scene?


    Han Jin carefully controlled the speed, too fast, afraid that the Thunderbirds couldn¡¯t keep up, too slow, even though it was three or four hundred meters away, Han Jin could clearly see the hatred in Thunderbird¡¯s eyes. Light, Thunderbird King''s lightning, is not a joke.


    Soon, Han Jinfei went to the second magic array set up by Yalena, and quickly controlled the fall of Qingmang. Hanjin¡¯s feet had not touched the ground, and the magical array operated under the control of Yalin in the distance. Up, a layer of light shrouded Han Jin''s figure.


    It¡¯s a magical genius, the timing is just right, Han Jin sighs in his heart, but before he can stand firm, a bucket-like electric light will follow, and the bombardment is on the magic shield!


    Then, countless lightnings plunged from the sky, only a few breaths of effort, the magic shield was crumbling, and it could not be supported.


    Han Jin was shocked. How was this firepower more fierce than last time? Quickly hit the symbol and sank into the ground.


    The Thunderbirds who are squirting lightning can not see the scene inside the magic shield. They are still dripping with lightning to bomb the magic array below, but for a moment, the magic shield is broken and appears in a roar. In front of the Thunderbirds is another huge pit.


    However, the Thunderbirds did not believe their eyes any more. The intuition told them that the human being did not seem to be so easily killed. The birds were led by the Thunderbird King and hovered over the pit.


    Han Jin¡¯s figure appeared on the ground hundreds of meters away. First, he took up the blue light, then raised his hand in the direction of the bird group, and a faint white light flew away.


    A Thunderbird first discovered this white light, and quickly vibrated the wings to greet it, and at the same time released a lightning bolt. In its view, no matter what the enemy threw, this kind of attack could not hurt itself.


    The white light collided with the lightning. With the muffled sound of ''àÛ'', the white light was shattered, and some juice splashed around. The Thunderbird¡¯s eyes suddenly slid round, and it¡¯s only now that What is the white light of the road, it turned out to be a Thunderbird egg!


    All the Thunderbirds are out of anger, including the Thunderbird King, playing thunderbirds with Thunderbird eggs? Is there something more despicable than this? !


    Han Jin in the distance laughed. "This is not what I did. It is broken by you!"


    After Han Jingang finished speaking, he found that all Thunderbirds had white spots of light on their bodies, and they quickly rushed to the blue light. The ''à²'' was worn out. The next moment, the lightning released by the Thunderbirds gathered in one place. , formed a huge electric ball, whistling in the air, rushing to Hanjin. The speed of Hanjin Yujian¡¯s flight is already very fast, but the speed of the electric ball is faster. In the blink of an eye, Hanjin is less than 20 meters away.


    Han Jin made a sharp turn and shot down. The huge electric ball also followed a bend. Han Jin couldn¡¯t get rid of it. He forcibly broke through the branches and broke into the ground. The electric ball immediately followed the place where Han Jin disappeared. Blasting, the madness of the waves suddenly uprooted the surrounding trees, countless broken branches and leaves as the raindrops, the sand and the sky fluttering, leaving a large space of more than ten meters wide on the ground. pit.


    Han Jin jumped out of the 100 meters and drove the sword light to the sky. The scene after the explosion of the lightning ball behind him made him secretly surprised. But this is the end of the matter. If you give up, not only will you be reluctant, but you will waste your efforts. The only hope now is that the original judgment was accurate.

 Chapter 236： target

    Chapter 263


    Han Jin¡¯s full force to control Jianguang is twice as fast as Thunderbird¡¯s flight. When the Thunderbirds finally rushed back to the Thunder Valley, Hanjin has searched all the nests, and still looks up and down there. In the sky, when the Thunderbird was close to three hundred meters, his figure slowly sank.


    Looking at the empty valley, the Thunderbirds made a sound of sorrowful screams. In the nearby area, Thunderbirds were the highest invincible existence, and they had never suffered such a blow. They were completely mad.


    There used to be such a story. Two hunters grabbed a few wolf scorpions and climbed two trees. When the wolves were looking for them, they took turns tossing the wolf scorpions in their hands and let the wolf screams scream. The female wolf ran back and forth between the two trees and was finally exhausted.


    Thunderbird''s wisdom should be higher than wolves, but it is not much higher. No matter how Han Jin plays with them, they will still chase them. Even if Han Jin goes to the horizon, they will catch up with the horizon, so Han Jin¡¯s The body shape just appeared in the mouth of the valley, and all the thunderbirds immediately swept the wings and quickly caught up.


    Seeing the Thunderbird catching up, Han Jin rose to the air and flew straight to the last magical array. Yalin has only set up three magical arrays. Han Jin and her have done careful calculations. If Hanjin¡¯s judgment is correct, her magical array can consume the magic of the Thunderbirds, and a magical array bears six. Seven rounds of attack are still no problem, and there may be a few powerful Thunderbirds still retaining magic, but the effect of not killing is not to worry.


    Unexpectedly, after the Thunderbirds swooped down, only a few sporadic electric lights were released. Most Thunderbirds were desperately hitting the magic shield with their bodies. The lightning ball had exhausted their magic.


    The scope of the magic array is not large, only a dozen meters square, can not accommodate so many Thunderbirds to launch attacks, but the Thunderbirds have completely lost control, and some use the bird to fight the light curtain, some with claws Tear, and other slaps with wings, more Thunderbirds stand on their companions, they will not hurt their companions, regardless of their own actions, venting their anger with various crazy actions.


    Thunderbird''s wings are very strong. They have to rely on their wings to fan the air. The strength is not enough to offset the influence of gravity, but the wings are also more vulnerable. For a time, a piece of golden bird feathers fluttered like rain. general.


    There were fierce magical fluctuations in the air. Most of the Thunderbirds felt like nothing, and continued to attack the magical array. Only the Thunderbird King remained poorly awake, hovering in the air to search for suspicious traces. Then fly straight in one direction.


    A large electric column slid down from the air, nine gray descending! The attack range of Jiu Gee Ge has a few hundred meters. Whether it is a thunderbird that is on the ground or a hovering, there is no attack that can avoid the electric pole. It is swept away by people. They are full of electric elements. The feathers absorb the magical damage, but they can''t resist the impact of magic.


    However, Yalina did not want to hurt the Thunderbird, she released the magic just to cover Kane!


    Han Jin quickly burrowed into the ground. At the same time, a huge fireball with a radius of seven or eight meters appeared in the sky above the magical array. In the loud noise, a dragon with a claw and a claw claw drilled out from the inside, and it was unbearable to those who were embarrassed. Thunderbirds rushed.


    The fire dragon released by any fire magician has little difference in external form, but the color of the fire dragon is different. To be precise, this is directly proportional to the magical power and magic of the magician itself. Most of the fire dragons are dark red and deep red. Going up, the color of the flame will change in turn, orange, pure orange, kumquat, golden, etc. If it is a fire dragon released by a 12th-order magister It will be extremely golden white, even pure white, without the fire dragon to attack, the life near the dragon will instantly become fly ash. It is said that the fire dragon released by the semi-divine will turn into a beautiful sky blue, but this only exists in the legend, and there is no factual basis.


    The fire dragon released by Kane was orange-red. The so-called expert reached out and knew if there was any. Yalina immediately understood that Kane had already walked on the edge of advancement.


    The nearest Thunderbird had not had time to react, and it was bitten by one bite. The physical attack of the fire dragon was very poor, but the burning flame caused a great threat. The golden feather of the Thunderbird changed instantly. It turns into coke and even reveals red muscles.


    The fire dragon has a hoe, and the Thunderbird, which has become a giant broiler, has been smashed out and fell to the ground and struggled for a few times without moving.


    Then, the fire dragon continued to rush forward, swung out, and threw down a thunderbird that was soaring and flicking. Without waiting to land, the Thunderbird had become a fireball.


    The Thunderbirds are flying fast in the air, and the speed of the melee is not slow. However, starting from them, kicking the ground with claws, letting your body float, and the wings are really flying. This process is very Slow, no acceleration, no airflow, no direction change, in these few seconds, they are the target.


    The fire dragon roared and rushed all the way, biting the claws, hitting the body and sweeping with the tail. The poor Thunderbirds were not photographed, they flew out like a stone, and more than a dozen Thunderbirds lost their fighting power. .


    A black light shot from the forest, lightning-like shot to the Thunderbird King, when the harsh whistling sound, the arrow has already shot into the thunderbird king''s chest.


    The Thunderbird King is still fearless, and the wings are beginning to dive down. It has already identified the enemy''s position.


    The fire dragon disappeared, and Kane, who was sweating, sat down on the ground. The dragon that he released was small and lasted for a short time, but this is his limit.


    Julia stood next to him, pulling the longbow, and a green arrow on the bowstring. Her eyes were locked on the Thunderbird King, and her arms moved with the Thunderbird King. Change the angle slowly.


    Thunderbird King''s speed is getting faster and faster, and it is flying closer and closer. It is less than 30 meters away from Yalina. Winston and Saxon are arrogant, standing in the vicinity of Yalena, waiting quietly.


    Just as King Thunderbird penetrated into the woods, the green mangling flashed, and Julia¡¯s arrow came out and shot in a tree trunk. Her tree demon arrow could not hurt the birds floating in the air because the tree The demon entangled this magic requires media, she has waited for this opportunity for a long time.


    A clump of vines emerged from the trunk and entangled the Thunderbird King. Winston and Saxon began to sprint at the same time, leaping into the air, as two flaming meteors rushed to King Thunderbird.


    The Thunderbird King has been awesome in the forest for a long time, and has never suffered a defeat. Even the top-level Warcraft can only walk around the Thunder Valley, which makes it breed the courage to be invincible. Otherwise, it must I dare not rush to attack the opponent. But the people it faced this time, a few high-intelligence lives with an average strength of about ten steps, the fearless courage is certainly commendable, but at this moment it seems too stupid.


    The Thunderbird King struggled to poke out his head, and the bird''s beak suddenly slammed into a cone-shaped electric light, which was shot at Saxon.


    The Saxon crossbow was in front of his chest, and the electric light hit the blade. In the slamming sound, Saxon¡¯s long sword was bounced back and was hitting his chest. The momentum of the figure was abruptly stopped. Saxon fell in the air. Turning a few laps, steadily falling on the ground, and then coughing up and violently coughing up, he was not injured, but the blood in his chest was boiling, and he could not speak for a while.


    Winston was already close, and the long sword in his hand stabbed like a viper. The Thunderbird made a dodge action subconsciously, but under the entanglement of the vines, the space for dodging was so small that it was almost negligible. At least, it is impossible to influence high-level professional powerhouses such as Winston.


    With a bang, Winston''s long sword pierced from the left pupil of Thunderbird King, and passed through the right hindbrain. He slanted through the head of Thunderbird, and the Thunderbird screamed and his wings shook a few times. It will not move any more.


    The surviving Thunderbirds flew over a hundred meters of high altitude, hovering back and forth, and they were reluctant to fight. They had already felt the strength of their opponents, lost the command of the king, and they became a mess, survival or destruction. This is really a problem... not only makes it difficult for humans to make choices, but even the Thunderbirds are equally uncertain.


    For a long while, the ¡®weak faction¡¯ prevailed. Under the leadership of several powerful companions, the Thunderbirds spread their wings and flew in the direction of the Thunder Valley.


    Han Jin was no provocation. He just took out a Thunderbird egg and carefully placed it on the ground. The Thunderbird''s movements changed suddenly. The Thunderbird, which was in the front, quickly spread its wings and flew back.


    Han Jin then pulled out a Thunderbird egg, and then pulled out another one. The three Thunderbirds were in a ''good'' shape, lying quietly in the grass, then Hanjin jumped on the sword light, away from the Thunderbird. egg.


    This time, Thunderbirds are completely out of control, Thunderbird eggs are almost the same shape, Thunderbirds can not tell whether it is their own, but Thunderbird is a social type of Warcraft, cooperation with each other is their habit, and even if it is not their own children, they There is also a responsibility to guard.


    A Thunderbird landed on the ground and surrounded the Thunderbirds. At this moment, Kane had exhausted all the magic to release the meteorite!


    A huge meteorite whistling down, the burning fire reflected red half a sky, the stunned scene appeared, the Thunderbirds madly gathered to the center, you leaned against me, I leaned on you, more More Thunderbirds jumped to the companions and formed a fleshy hill. They protected the Thunderbirds at the bottom of them, and there were more than a dozen Thunderbirds who rose up and greeted the Rocks without hesitation.


    Collision with the flesh and the meteorite, the results can be imagined, one after another thunderbirds into blood, the messy feathers flying all over the sky, still a golden snow.


    Under the impact of the thunderbird''s death, the direction of the meteorite appeared to be deviated. Finally, the meteorite smashed at the edge of the meat dome. In the violent explosion, the corner of the meat dome was completely smashed, and those who committed suicide attacks Thunderbird, this meteorite killed more than 20 Thunderbirds, the effect is surprisingly good, in fact, under normal circumstances, a meteorite can kill one or two Thunderbirds is very successful, after all, Ray The bird is a living thing.


    Both Yalena and Julia have an unbearable look in their eyes. They are women, and their emotions are more likely to fluctuate. Especially when they see the scenes where Thunderbirds swear to protect their offspring, motherhood is often the most infective.


    However, they quickly recovered their calmness. Now they have the upper hand on their own side. If they are attacked themselves, will Thunderbirds be merciful?


    Elena raised her magic wand, and a thunder fell from the sky, hitting the top of the meat dome, the electric light had not dissipated, and another thunder fell. Release the monomer lightning, Yalinna can not only do the silent, but also to instant, the Thunderbirds have gathered together, she does not want to use the nine Gray drop, too wasteful magic.


    Every thunder is a test, testing the courage and tenacity of the Thunderbirds, but none of the Thunderbirds retreat, they are more closely related to each other, and the screams become more stern.


    In the blink of an eye, Yalena has released more than a dozen lightning bolts, but the effect is incomparable with the meteorite that Kane just released.


    Yalina was a little discouraged. At this moment, Han Jin raised his hand and shot a red light. The flying sword flashed without it. Then he appeared above the meat dome and hovered there quietly.


    Han Jin quickly swayed the law, and a dazzling white light caught up and was hitting the flying sword.


    A stone stirs up thousands of waves! !


    Since the battle with Caroline and Betty, Han Jin has resisted the so-called big move, unless he has no choice but to spend his own energy. However, the situation at this moment is a bit special. If you want to destroy the meat mound, you must use at least 20 pieces of firearms with three flavors of real fire. It is better to release the big move. It takes ten days to make up for the consumption of the fire mark. The recovery of the interest can only take one or two days. There are guardians of Yalinna and others. He is not afraid of any accidents. And his goal is to kill all the Thunderbirds, not letting one go. With the three flavors of real fire, it is possible to produce the effect of stunned snakes, forcing Thunderbirds to give up their descendants and escape by themselves. The most important thing is that he wants the magic crystal. If there is enough time, the three flavors can burn everything in the world, and the magic crystal is no exception. There are too many fire sources, and it is impossible to control by his god. A nine-order magic crystal is a great asset and must be cherished.


    The swords, which are composed entirely of light, are flying around, tearing the air and bombarding the earth. Hanjin is close, and you can clearly see that the meat hills are cut down by layers, and each sword passes. There will be a splash of blood, after the sword shadow is exhausted, the entire meat dome is shrunk inward, there are only a dozen Thunderbirds left in the field, but they still guard the Thunderbird eggs.


    Han Jin nodded and shook his head. The lethality of the thousand waves was much higher than before. He did not disappoint his efforts. This made him happy, and the stupid persistence of Thunderbirds made him feel moved, but moved. Moved, the wealth of the hand can''t give up.


    Han Jin raised his hand and shot Qingmang. Strictly speaking, this time the opponent''s strength is much stronger than any enemy he has ever faced, but the Thunderbirds are Warcraft after all. It turns out that intelligence is too important. Now, the surviving Thunderbirds can only rely on them as targets, let Hanjin kill one by one, and the results are self-evident.

 Chapter 237： Comrade

    The second thirty-seventh chapter comrades


    After the dust settled, Han Jin went to the Thunder Valley again to search for things that might have been missed. Winston, Gibran, Kane and Lei Zhe began to cut the magic crystal of Thunderbird. This **** thing is naturally used. Without the girl intervening, Yalina, who was idle, focused her attention on the Thunderbird eggs.


    Han Jin used three Thunderbird eggs to attract Thunderbirds, one of which was crushed by the fallen Thunderbird, but the other two remained intact.


    Yalena put the Thunderbird eggs in her palm, carefully observed, and raised the Thunderbird eggs in the sun, trying to see what was inside, but the Thunderbird''s mating period and spawning period are synchronized, now There is only one pool of liquid in the Thunderbird egg, and the little Thunderbird has not yet formed. What did Elena suddenly think of, a small arc was released with her fingertips, the arc swept over the Thunderbird egg, and then disappeared without a trace, and Yalena clearly sensed that it was not natural, Instead, it was absorbed by Thunderbird eggs.


    Yalina is having a good time here, but she is busy with the back of her head. However, everyone is smiling and the harvest is too great! It is too big! !


    More than 80 nine-order electric system magic crystals, including many of them, Winston''s task is to collect 200 strains of bellflowers, three nine-order electric magic crystals, ten Thunderbird eggs, the caravan is willing to This pays more than 200,000 gold coins. Of course, this price is indeed a bit higher. Now compared with their harvest, that reward is a fart! Han Jin owed a lot of debts to the mercenary guild. He has always had a headache for this, and now it has become a small meaning.


    The only fly in the ointment is that the Thunderbird King did not advance, they only harvested a ninth-order super-magic magic crystal that is bigger than the ordinary best, which is somewhat regrettable.


    This is a huge fortune, replaced by a second-rate mercenary group. Faced with so many high-end magic crystals, they will definitely have the idea of ??retirement. Indeed, all the magic crystals will be sold, even if nothing will be done in the future. The money is enough for them to spend a lifetime.


    However, they can''t be the master. Winston and others are very clear. If there is no Hanjin, they can''t kill so many Thunderbirds. Even if they have more than double the manpower. The most powerful people have the right to decide. This is the unwritten rule of the mercenary community. Moreover, Han Jin has gradually become their backbone.


    After cutting out the magic crystal, Julia and Elena began to prepare lunch. Although the meat of Thunderbird was rough, everyone didn''t like the person who is particular about it. The noble Yalena also went to the country to follow the custom. Julia wanted Pick a small Thunderbird, a small natural age is small, the meat is also relatively tender, but Lei Zhe and Elena insisted that the Thunder King to roast, did not see Hanjin food and preferences The people were very puzzled by this metropolis. Julia didn''t have two people. She had to clean up the Thunderbird King with Gibran and put it on the fire, but she also picked a Thunderbird for herself. The bird king''s muscles look like old roots, and she is worried that her teeth will be hurt.


    Just after the busy work, Han Jin also came back. He searched a large circle in the Thunder Valley, and even a stone seam was not missed. Unfortunately, there was no new discovery.


    Julia Zhang Luo everyone eats, she wanted to see the jokes of Yalena and Lei Zhe, who knows that Yalena and Lei Zhe and her sat together, the Thunderbird King is not prepared for them, they are also blessed ''enjoy''.


    Han Jin sits alone on the other side. Although his inheritance and cultivation are effective, he has to endure the pain that ordinary people can''t recognize. He eats men and women, and people want to live! Everyone wants to eat a comfortable food, but he can''t, whether it''s sour and sour, or it''s so hot that it makes people snot, tears, or tasteless, hard to swallow, as long as they can provide With enough energy, he must eat it.


    Han Jin used force to tear off a piece of meat and slowly put it in his mouth. The brow could not help but wrinkle up and make a slight sigh of sigh. He can have today''s achievements, relying on that young dragon! The dragon blood that was drunk, the dragon meat swallowed, all turned into deep yuan energy, flowing in him. It can be said that without the dragon, he would never have the status, even if he could break through the entrance. It is also an unknown number.


    In contrast, the 9th-order Thunderbird King has become a chicken rib, it is a tasteless taste, and it is a pity to abandon it. However, energy is always energy. Han Jin, who knows how to gather more and more, understands it, although he feels regret, but his mouth is in his mouth. But it has not been idle.


    Dragon domain! There is also Dragon City! Hear Guevara said that there are hundreds of high-ranking dragons in those two places. If these giant dragons can be removed and their energy is fully absorbed, it is estimated that he can immediately prove the road and cultivate the golden body. It is.


    But the power of the dragon is too horrible. With his current strength, it is far from the opponent of the dragon. Once the dragon is irritated, it will bring devastating catastrophe to him and his friends. Even if he has become a fairy, Can''t fight so many dragons. What''s more, Guevara said very clearly that the super-order powers of the same 12th order are very different from each other. The original Guevara has the strength of the twelfth-order peak, which is enough to stand out in the world and master the dragons. The elders with the magic of the dragon language are the peaks of the peaks, and even have become half-god. So, there is nothing in the mind to turn around, really want to provoke the dragon city, it is absolutely impatient.


    The atmosphere over there is much more lively, with Yalena''s origins, and rejoicing for today''s harvest, and she is the electric magician, and these electric magic crystals will bring her tremendous help!


    Everyone talked about laughter, and even Winston and Saxon temporarily forgot the pain of losing their companions, but talking about it, Gibran and Winston both became significantly less, and their eyes drifted from time to time.


    The Thunderbird King has been eaten in half, knowing that this lunch is still going on! When Hanjin is full, isn¡¯t the whole Thunderbird King disappearing?


    "He... is it okay?" Julia whispered.


    "What is this?" Yalena smiled: "Raphael once ate a whole bear of the earth."


    In fact, Yalena has never seen the scene of ''spectacular''. She also listened to others. However, she did not doubt the authenticity inside. What is Han Jin doing now? The truth is always better than eloquence.


    "God! How is it possible?" Julia was shocked.


    "Siniel did not tell you?" Yalena was a little surprised. As everyone knows, Sunnier regards this as a secret shared by two people. Other things she can say, but related to Han Jin¡¯s own specialties, she will never mention it to anyone.


    "No."


    "No... so much meat! Where did you go?" Saxon said dumbly.


    "You ask me? I want to ask you." Yalina shrugged her shoulders.


    Winston coughed and turned his eyes away from Han Jin and turned to Yarina: "Yes, our mission has been completed, then what do we do? Go back to the city of Lonely?"


    "It seems that we will fight side by side in the future." Ji Bolun smiled and then extended his hand. He understood Winston''s subconsciousness one step ahead of Yalinna. The Reaper mercenary squad had only two of them left. He wanted to recruit other mercenaries. He could not find the right person in a hurry and voted for other mercenary groups. The small temple can''t fit his big Buddha, and Han Jin, Yalinna and others come together, which is undoubtedly the best choice.


    Of course, Winston has his own self-esteem, he can''t say too much, ¡®and then what do we do? ¡®There is a meaning of the request in this sentence, and there is also the taste of obedience, and Yalina is the daughter of Solomon¡¯s grandfather, the eleventh-order magister, asking for Elena, and does not disgrace his status.


    Winston sighed, reaching out and Gibran shook his hand, his eyes still resting on Yalina, waiting for Yalena''s answer.


    "Do you remember the dragon that Rafael killed?" Elena smiled and experienced so much. Yalina also learned to be smart, and she still remembers to help Han Jin lie.


    "Of course remember." Winston nodded.


    "We are going to dig up the keel." Yalena said: "I have mastered the alchemy of the Cold Shadow City to make the Frost Dragon. The magic materials are collected almost, only the keel. In the future, we have a frost. The dragon has helped!"


    "But... the keel is so big, how can we ship it back?"


    "I am prepared." Yalena laughed. "I brought a lot of potions and I can make the keel into bone powder."


    "Do you remember that place?" asked Gibran.


    "Of course, Rafael and I have already left the mark."


    "Nothing, even if you forget, I can always remember that place." Saxon answered.


    "Kane''s magic is too much, so let''s take a rest here today, and then go tomorrow." Gibran said.


    "Good." Elena nodded.


    Just after lunch, the bright sunshine suddenly disappeared, and the sky darkened. The thick clouds covered the large forests that they could reach, and after a long while, a twisted thunder and tearing sky, the raindrops followed. The thunder fell and fell.


    This is the first rain since the spring. It is said that the spring rain is as expensive as oil. This is true. I don¡¯t know how many farmers are looking forward to the rain, but the spring rain is a bit annoying, that is, it¡¯s endless. Now, sometimes you can''t see the sun for a few days.


    Han Jin and others have already understood the surrounding terrain very well. They first hid in the cave. The sky was flickering and the twilight was continuous. The thundering sound shook the eardrums like drums.


    Yalena was bored, took the Thunderbird out of her hand and put it in her palm. She had some discoveries, but she still hadn''t figured out why.


    The eyes of Han Jin and others were all attracted by the Thunderbird Egg. Under the shining silver snake, the Thunderbird egg lit up a little like a bright night pearl.


    "What happened? Is Thunderbird knowing to absorb the electrical elements in the air?" Kane screamed in surprise.


    What did Elena suddenly think of, a few steps out of the cave, and looked in the direction of the Thunder Valley, and turned back and said: "Raphael, come with me! Fast!!"

 Chapter 238： Mistake

    Chapter 298 Errors


    When Han Jin and others rushed out of the cave, Yalina had already flown in the air. Han Jin hurriedly screamed, but instead of looking back, Yalena slammed her back and gestured to Hanjin to catch up. .


    Han Jin released a green mang, and he caught up with Yalina: "What happened?"


    "Look!" Yalena pointed to the direction of the Thunder Valley.


    There is not much lightning in their place, and the direction of the thundering valley, the electric light is extremely dense, and the sky is constantly changing and changing, all of which are caused by the electric light there.


    "What happened then?"


    "Now I can''t understand you!" Yalena extended her hand to Han Jin: "Fast! Take me to fly over! Then delay for a while, maybe the rain will stop."


    Han Jin hesitated a bit, but still chose to believe in Yalena. This time, Yalina is much more mature than before, and should not be indiscriminate.


    Han Jin pushed Yalina''s hand aside, holding back Yalena''s waist with his backhand, and Qingmang suddenly accelerated, shooting straight to the Thunder Valley. Seeing that Elena is so anxious, Han Jin is not polite. The start of Qingmang is too fast. If I only grab the hand of Yalina, I will definitely dispel Yalin¡¯s arm.


    Yalina suddenly screams, she is not blaming Han Jin rude, the experience has been long, and Irina knows what is the right, but the speed is too fast! Before, she looked at Han Jin¡¯s free flight below. She didn¡¯t think that Han Jin was very amazing. Until now, she experienced the kind of strong stimulation.


    Han Jin¡¯s height is very low, almost flying against the forest. Raylight is one after another. Before the strength reaches a certain level, all the self-cultivators have an unspeakable taboo against Tianlei. They are not afraid of the same kind of palm. Lei and Lei decided to rely on the natural thunder! According to the legend, when the celestial celestial beings were converted into fairy celestial beings, the first catastrophe was a thunder, and the celestial celestial being converted into a golden celestial would be robbed of fire. The realm of Tianxian and Jinxian was too high, and it was difficult for ordinary comprehensions to look back. However, it is real. Any sect holds a large amount of information about the thunder, and no one is afraid. Han Jin never wants to be thundered.


    Seeing a big tree is like a monster, and it is like a monster. Then it turns into a glimpse of the disappearance of the stream. The speed that is almost at the extreme is almost overwhelmed by her breath, and Yalina is like a singer. Like most ordinary girls, they screamed in love, and instead of just screaming, they screamed repeatedly, and they were louder than one.


    In comparison, Han Jin is much more calm than Yalinna, and he has a leisurely and curious look at Yalina.


    Perceived Han Jin¡¯s line of sight, Yalina grabbed her mouth with her hand and then subconsciously began to gather elements. She tried to bless herself with a magic shield, so that if she crashed, she also had the power of self-protection. Han Jin.


    However, when moving in the air at high speed, it is very difficult to accumulate elements. Hanjin flies at a speed of several tens of meters per second. All the electrical elements gathered by Yalena are left behind, and the spirit of Yalina. The force is very strong, and the electrical elements do not dissipate immediately. As a result, a tail of nearly 100 meters, completely composed of electric elements, is left in the air.


    In fact, this was only a matter of a few seconds. Then the next day, the next light was thrown, and the ''tail'' was hit. The thunder light bent over in a very strange posture, followed the tail straight to catch up with Han Jin, and slammed. Lei Guang blew up on the Qing Mang.


    Qing Mang suddenly lost his balance, and Yalina only felt a whirl of whirls. In the harsh screams, she subconsciously took out the magic scroll. One was that she once dreamed of releasing at the moment of decision and defeating Han Jin. There is also a magic shield. In the blink of an eye, Elena hesitated a little, but chose the latter. Although she can protect her safety with instant movement, she did not abandon her comrades and escape habits.


    Han Jin was in a state of horror, and he tried to control Feijian. He broke more than a dozen trees blocking the road. When he was less than ten meters away from the ground, Qing Mang climbed up and slashed into the sky.


    "What are you doing?!" Han Jin screamed, and he noticed at this moment that Yalin was actually concentrating on the electrical elements with her mental strength, leaving behind a curved ribbon.


    Yalena has been trying to condense some elements to release the magic, and look back at Han Jin¡¯s line of sight. She also saw the band of elements.


    Then, another light hits the elemental band. In fact, she has already noticed the lack of elements, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be missing so much. The next moment, a group of brightly-lit electric lights rushed over and made in them. Before the reaction, the group shrouded them.


    The imperial curse itself has a certain defensive power, at least to block the hurricane formed by the rapid movement, but the front side directly resists the two high-pressure thunder, it seems very stubborn, and the lightning breaks through the green awn, which is falling in the magic guard. On the hood, it turned into a frenzy, and countless tiny arcs rushed around and then disappeared.


    Qingmang¡¯s crazy horizontal rotation, Hanjin tried his best to control Feijian, and Yalina was even more unbearable. She held Han¡¯s waist tightly with both hands to ensure that she would not be taken out.


    "What are you doing?!" Just regained balance, Han Jin shouted again.


    Yalinna is speechless, she is too young, there are too many strange environments waiting for her to go through the experience, if she is given another chance, she must do nothing, squatting in the side of Han Jin, in that dangerous Under the circumstances, Han Jin can also control the speed and direction of their flight. It is her worry that she is worried.


    Seeing that Yalena is silent, Han Jin is not good to say anything. Who knows that Yalina looked at her and suddenly showed a smile that could not help but laughed.


    "What are you laughing at?" Han Jin said with a slap in the face.


    "Your hair..." Because Han Jin has slowed down, Yalena is no longer afraid, and she points out her fingers.


    "The crow falls on the wild boar and only sees others black, but can''t see himself black." Han Jin''s face is still very gloomy: "Do you think your hair looks good?" Although the magic shield released by Yalina blocked the lightning. But can not offset the characteristics of the released electrical elements, he and Yalina''s hair are standing up, look very weird, but fortunately, he has already opened Julia and others far away, no one saw him out scene.


    "Yeah!" Yalena touched her hair with her hand and suddenly angered: "Who are you talking about crows?"


    "Do you think others are worthy of you?" Han Jin is **** for tat, no gentleman.


    "You..." Elena stayed, her mouth smiled and said: "I am a crow, then you are a wild boar?"


    Han Jin was speechless for a moment. For a moment, he had to use his eyes to express his murderousness. Unfortunately, Yalena was not afraid of him at all. She always smiled. In fact, Yalena never feared Han Jin. To say respect, there is something like this. Yalina is also willing to obey Han Jin¡¯s command, but this is not related to fear. Han Jin can do it, she can¡¯t do it, and she can do it. Yes, Han Jin can''t do it. For example, this time she is going to refine a powerful frost dragon. To be precise, two people are equal in the team and they are indispensable.


    For a moment, they have already arrived at their destination. Now they can see that this valley has been named as the Thunder Valley. It has little relationship with Thunderbird. I don¡¯t know why. The mountains on both sides can always attract lightning attacks. One after another, the entire valley shines brightly. In the hinterland of the valley, countless arcs flow around, and the frequency of their flashing is too dense to form a lake that can be seen by the naked eye.


    "Yalina, what are you going to do?" Han Jin asked with a frown.


    "I remembered the legend about Thunderbird. Today''s thunderstorm should last for a while, plus my magical array..." Elena paused for a moment, revealing white teeth: "I will give you a surprise." "At the end, Yalin stepped into the valley."


    "Hey..." Han Jin stood there motionless.


    "Go?" Elena turned back and wondered.


    "The lightning inside is too dense and dangerous." Han Jindao.


    "You forgot that I am a power sorcerer?" Yalena said confidently, then swept up Han Jin: "You... afraid?"


    damn it! Han Jin snorted in his heart, fear was not, but he had a psychological shadow on the thunder of nature, and the lightning was too dense, he really did not want to go in.


    "What do you want? Wow!" Yalena was anxious. Seeing Han Jin still didn''t respond. She suddenly sang a spell, and then a tiny magic shield fell on Han Jin. A sneak peek at the privacy of the person: "You... really afraid of lightning?"


    "What am I afraid of?!" Han Jin took a look at Yalin without a good breath and strode to the valley.


    On the way to the depths of the valley, Yalina was secretly watching Han Jin, laughing, and waited for Han Jin¡¯s eyes to turn, and she showed a solemn and calm appearance.


    Finally, I reached the place where the arc was most dense. Yaliner stopped and said in a joyful voice: "The elements here are too rich! Just right! Raphael, take out all the Thunderbird eggs."


    "what are you going to do?"


    "I want to be a summoner." Yalina said with a smile: "Of course, they are not the same as the real summoned beast. I can''t summon them from the space, but they can always be with me!"


    "No?! I..."


    "how?"


    Han Jin opened his mouth and swallowed the words he wanted to say. He originally wanted to turn all the Thunderbird eggs into Yuan, but he didn¡¯t have time to implement it. Now he saw the look of Yalina¡¯s face. He can only remain silent.


    "Come on!" Yalina urged.


    Han Jin had to take out the Thunderbird eggs one by one. In the battle, the Thunderbirds lost a lot of eggs, but there were still more than one hundred and sixty. The strange scene appeared. When the Thunderbird eggs were just taken out, they were all It is so dark that it can nourish in a dense arc, and a Thunderbird egg will light up like a magical light.

 Chapter 239： Transformation

    The second thirty-ninth chapter transformation


    In modern words, Yalina is a pure workaholic, always immersed in her own magical world, forgetting time, forgetting others, maybe this is the root cause of her ability to become a genius.


    I don''t know how long it took, Hanjin''s magic shield has disappeared, the arc swept over his feet, he has a slight tingling feeling, and Yalin has been concentrating on manipulating the magic array, he does not want to interfere To Yalena, and Gibran made a look, and several of them turned and retreated to the valley. Winston and Saxon were thick and fleshy, and they had a body-protecting temper, so they could stay and guard Yalina.


    Lei Zhe and Gibran built a very simple shed with branches. The mercenaries were not so much, and they couldn¡¯t afford it. Several people went to the shed to avoid the annoying spring rain. The weather was still cold, but there was Kane¡¯s This is not a problem. In the side of the fire, while chatting, the time has passed quickly. Although they are talking about some insignificant interesting things, it cannot be denied that friendship often needs such easy chat to consolidate. It is too much benefit to talk about major events such as future development.


    It wasn''t until the dinner that Yalina came out once, only to eat a few mouthfuls, and then returned to the valley, not to mention other aspects, just this hard spirit is enough to admire.


    The rain is still going down, the thunder is still flashing, there is no way to cultivate, Han Jin put Harley out, let Harley take charge of the vigil, and several people fall asleep in the grass shed half-sitting.


    In the early morning, Han Jin was awakened by a burst of clear screams. He moved his body and drilled out of the shed. He was seeing Yalena smile and ran over. There was a large group of chickens behind her.


    I didn''t sleep all night, and I was full of tiredness on my face, but my emotions were very exciting. I sometimes ran a few steps, sometimes turned around, patted a slap or laughed a few times, like a child.


    Ji Bolun and others also heard the sound, and they drilled the straw shed. Looking at the chickens, Lei Zhe said with amazement: "Isn''t it? Thunderbirds hatch this? Is it because they absorb electricity? element?"


    "Yes!" Yalena laughed. She ran forward a few steps, waiting for the little Thunderbirds to catch up, and ran a few more steps to make the little Thunderbirds scream: "Look, they are more lovely!"


    No matter how powerful Thunderbird will become in the future, it is still too fragile. More than one hundred ''chicken scorpions'' have been drawn into a line, and they can closely follow Yalena¡¯s body. They are very strong. Underneath, the ''chicken cockroach'' in the back is very embarrassing. Although the spring rain stopped, the ground is full of mud, not to mention running out of the valley. For the little thunderbird, the road is too far away, the small thunderbird behind. Almost even rolling forward and running, there is a small Thunderbird even in the mud can not get up.


    Julia rushed to the ground and held the little Thunderbird in her hand. Women generally like small animals. As an elf, Julia is even more powerful in this respect.


    After a moment of observation, Julia sighed: "This little Thunderbird is not living."


    Yalina said: "Why?"


    ¡°It is too fragile to have the ability to eat at all.¡±


    "Raphael, listen to Moxenko, have you ever saved a dead iron armor with magic?" Lei Zhe said: "Can you save it?"


    "Really?" Julia was overjoyed and took the little Thunderbird to Han Jin.


    "You guys..." Han Jin¡¯s face is a bit unsightly. He used these Thunderbird eggs as energy that he could draw. He thought that Yalena used Thunderbird eggs to study magic, so she didn¡¯t stop it. If she knew Yarina¡¯s The purpose is hatching. He has long objected: "Save it? What did we kill the Thunderbirds yesterday, and now we have to... Is it too funny?!"


    "That''s not the same." Yalena said.


    ¡°How is it different?¡± Han Jin asked.


    "It''s not the same anyway!" Elena paused: "How cute they are!"


    "boring." Han Jin scoffed at Yarina''s reasons.


    "Raphael, you have also seen the power of the Thunderbirds. If you can domesticate them, it will become our powerful help in the future!" Julia was smart and tried to impress Hanjin from utilitarian aspects.


    "Impossible." Gibran said: "Even if they are domesticated, they may not listen to us. Do you have the ability to communicate with them? Do you want to catch a few ogre shamans?"


    Seeing that Gibran and himself sang against each other, Julia couldn''t help but glance at Gibran, but Gibran''s words were very reasonable. At least she couldn''t answer it. Hesitated for a moment, and Julia reluctantly put the little Thunderbird on the ground.


    Yalina screamed at Han Jin. It didn''t matter if she stopped. The little Thunderbirds had already gathered around, and some of them were desperately rushing to her legs.


    ¡°How long does it take for the Thunderbird to mature?¡± Han Jin asked without a head.


    "They should learn to fly at the end of autumn." Julia said.


    Han Jin stepped forward and bent down to pick up the little Thunderbird and watched it in front of him: "So fast?"


    "You can''t be unhappy, choose the natural race, if the feathers are not full and full, they will be frozen to death in winter." Julia replied.


    The little Thunderbird was originally a dying, perhaps because Han Jin¡¯s movements were a bit rude. After Han Jin¡¯s picking up, it kept struggling, and used the tender and sharp tips to lick Hanjin¡¯s fingers.


    "You will hurt it like this." Julia couldn''t bear it. She took the little Thunderbird and said it was strange. The little Thunderbird fell into Julia''s palm and became honest. Hey, there is no motion.


    Han Jin shrugged his shoulders and turned to look at the group of Thunderbirds at the foot of Elena. The number is very large, almost one hundred and forty, fifty, and he is somewhat tempted. In fact, many things ended in failure. It was not that their ability was not enough. Instead, they chose the wrong way at the crucial moment. Yalina tried to impress Hanjin with ''cute''. This did not have any effect, Julia¡¯s words. Han Jin is listening to it.


    In the thousands of ways, there is indeed a Taoist method of serving the beasts, but it belongs to the side of the door that is not inflow, and the cultivation of the truth is true. In the final analysis, the cultivation is self, the spirit of the beast is strong, and it is impossible for the master to become a flying fairy. Some of this has been turned upside down, and in modern society, the beast is almost extinct, and the decline of the beastly law has become a natural thing.


    The spirit beast sacrifice material is the middle quality Taoism. A long time ago, he saved the dead little bullock with the spirit beast sacrifice material and the Huiyuan Qingshen. However, it was just a small bull, but now it is Facing more than one hundred Thunderbirds, although his strength has been greatly improved compared to that at that time, there are too many yuan to release more than one hundred of them. It is a necessary medium, otherwise he can''t control so many Thunderbirds. Han Jin hesitated for a long while, or swayed the law, he suddenly wanted to open, even if he could not achieve the effect he expected, there is nothing more than one hundred Thunderbirds is more than one hundred nine-order magic crystal! It is worthwhile to pay more now.


    As it turned out, the little Thunderbird was not at all honest, and it was not moving there because there was no force to bomb.


    No injuries, but lack of strength, the spirit of the beast sacrifice material and the return to the Yuanqing **** curse played an immediate effect, the little Thunderbird immediately jumped up, staring at the head curiously looking at Han Jin. The spirit of the beasts can form an affinity. At that time, the little bull was full of entanglement, and the Thunderbird was no exception. The little Thunderbird jumped to Julia¡¯s palm and fanned the young wings. Han Jin jumped, but it didn''t have the ability to fly at all. He jumped away from Julia''s palm and fell straight to the ground.


    Han Jin reached out and grabbed the little Thunderbird. At this moment, the little Thunderbird did not exclude Hanjin at all. In Hanjin¡¯s palm, he jumped cheerfully, and a pair of small wings trembled up and down, like a pug facing The owner shook his tail, and the tender cockroach was so big that he made a series of crisp sounds and didn''t know what to express.


    Yalina was tired for a night, now it¡¯s Han¡¯s turn to make a lot of effort, ''reconstructing'' more than 100 Thunderbirds. This is a big project. Hiding to a quiet place to adjust interest rates can only make up for part of the consumption. Stopping and stopping, until the twilight time, Han Jin finally completed his task, but he also found a terrible thing.


    Everyone has more or less love. Looking at a large group of ¡®Chicken áÌ¡¯, like a close relative, they are surrounded by cheers and start to feel great, but after watching it for half an hour? After a few hours? What about the whole day?


    Han Jin only felt that his head was big. Under the influence of the material of the spirit beast, the little Thunderbirds had abandoned Yalinna and always followed him. He went into the grass shed and the little Thunderbird rushed in. He sat on the hillside, and the little Thunderbirds squatted beside him. He jumped on the rock, and the little Thunderbirds surrounded the stone. In fact, nothing happened. At most, it was a little more careful, so as not to accidentally step on the death. However, it is unbearable to call it all the time, and Han Jin is a person who likes to be quiet, and it is even more difficult to endure this noise.


    In the end, Han Jinji took the sword and flew away. The little Thunderbirds blew their nests at the time. They rushed to the west and became a mess. Yuanyuan has already consumed it. Now every lost Thunderbird is one. Loss, no way, Han Jin can only fall to the ground again, this is the stability of the small Thunderbirds.


    Han Jin was too annoyed here. Yalena and Julia were envious of it, especially Yalena. After a rest, she had recovered her energy and was trying to lure the little Thunderbird. They abandoned the darkness, but said to the little Thunderbird that she was the dark side.


    Until Lei Zhe and Gibran came back to hunt and dropped two rabbits, Han Jin was finally released. In fact, under normal circumstances, at least one third of these small Thunderbirds can survive, but Han Jin¡¯s energy is not in vain. Consumption, the little Thunderbirds are more healthy than one, one is more active than one, and only a moment, they tear the two rabbits beyond recognition.

 Chapter 340： King

    The third four zero chapter king


    Han Jin couldn''t wait to jump into a pit. The pit is only half a meter deep, but the diameter is very wide, about seven or eight meters. The small Thunderbirds who can''t keep up with it can ignore the three seven twenty-one, Han Jin. Wherever they go, they will follow where they fall, and fall one by one in the pit. The next moment, Han Jin has jumped out from the other side, and this has made the little Thunderbirds difficult. They rushed to the pit and kept on, but no matter how hard they tried, they could not jump over half a meter. Deep pit wall.


    Han Jin clap his hands and make a long sigh.


    "Raphael, what''s wrong?" Gibran smiled and said: "The expression is so rich..."


    "I want to sing." Han Jin''s face was helpless. Last night, he and Ji Bolun and others were sleeping separately, because the little Thunderbirds followed Han Jin. Everyone worried that anyone who was sleeping and turning over would have Thunderbirds. Pressed to death, so a separate grass shed was built for Han Jin, but in Han Jin¡¯s opinion, where is the straw shed? It is a chicken nest at all!


    He was already very depressed, but Yalena was still entangled with him. He repeatedly took care of Han into the night to be careful, not to tamper with, etc. In fact, Han Jin is a very polite person, but he was Xiaolei. The bird harassed the day and slept in the chicken''s nest at night. Yalena came to plead guilty again. He couldn''t help it. He said to Yalena on the spot, if you don''t feel relieved, you can come and sleep with me. Yalina made a big red face and ran away in a panic. Until now, she did not say a word to Han Jin.


    "Haha..." Saxon laughed. "I hope that your songs should not be as good as Sasou." Sasko¡¯s voices have been appreciated by everyone. When I was sulking because of some things, as long as there were birds and beasts. The screams, she was immediately a lightning bolt, and the result was that Moxico made bad water and invited Sasio to sing. I can imagine how disgusting the Sasko¡¯s voice is, even to the possibility of being thundered. To the point.


    "Don''t compare me to him." Han Jin went to the campfire and sat down.


    "Do you really sing?" Julia asked with a smile.


    Han Jingang wanted to talk, and Yalinna around her suddenly stood up and went around and sat down again. Winston and others had a tacit understanding while bowing their heads and focusing on the barbecue, as if they had not seen anything.


    Han Jin coughed, and he also knew that yesterday¡¯s words were excessive. I should look for an opportunity to apologize to Yalena. Now, I can only try to shift the topic and ease the atmosphere: "If you know that Thunderbird is so troublesome, we should go back to the city. After hatching them again, what should I do now? Can''t go, can''t I stay here and wait for them to grow up?"


    "Can you bring them all back with space reels?" Julia said.


    "No." Kane shook his head. "The size of the Thunderbird is small, but the number is too large and should exceed the capacity of the space reel."


    "Should? Say so... are you just guessing?" Gibran said.


    "Yeah." Kane looked at Yalina, and everyone''s eyes shifted to Yalena. Here, Kane''s can be surpassed in magical rumors, and there is only one Yarina.


    "Kane is right." Yalena had to open her mouth: "I have seen this record before, can''t take risks, in case of space distortion, don''t say Thunderbird, even we can''t escape."


    "Then we really have to stay here?" Lei Zhe said with a smile: "It is better to go back to the city first."


    "Listen to him nonsense? What does he know?" Yalina snorted: "We have killed the adult Thunderbirds, no nourishment of electricity, and Thunderbirds will soon wither."


    "If we go back the day before yesterday, should it matter?"


    "Don''t forget, where are we now! This is the southwestern part of the Taraxia Mountains. The rainy season is more than a month before us. There is no thunderstorm. What can I do alone?"


    Just when Han Jin and others talked about the Little Thunderbird, a group of people were slowly approaching the Thunder Valley. At the forefront was a swordsman about 30 years old, with black hair and black hair, and the lines on his face were very Resolute, a pair of big eyes with a god, a high nose, a slightly thin lips, this person''s temperament is a bit weird, there is a great ceremonial gesture, like a long-time big man, but the mouth is hung with a cynical smile Gives a feeling of swaying.


    The person who walked on his side was also about thirty years old, wearing a priest''s robe with a white black bottom. This priest''s robe was not worn casually. The Holy See had strict rules on the priest''s robe. The priest''s robes were red. The priest''s robes of the Archbishop are white and black, and the priest''s robes of the cardinal are white and red. It is obvious that the person who is not well-known is actually an archbishop.


    They followed a dozen entourages, and although they walked in this crisis-filled forest, their looks were calm and calm, as if they were playing in their own back garden.


    "Your Majesty, should you go back?" The archbishop said with a smile: "We have been in the forest for a few months, and you... really have a good time."


    "What is the urgency?" The swordsman said faintly: "How to kill some high-level Warcraft, go back happily, otherwise it will be too shameful."


    "Your Majesty, don''t make a joke, your strength has been recognized by all the lords, is there anyone who will question you?" The Archbishop smiled.


    "All the lords? It''s still too far." The swordsman looked back at the other side: "How? Reluctant face, don''t want to stay with me?"


    "Oh..." The archbishop sighed: "Who would believe if you say it out? I am a bishop who carries forward love and justice everywhere, and will accompany people to hunt in the forest."


    "I know that you don''t like it, but I like it. You don''t always say that you have to sacrifice in your teachings. For me, you will sacrifice it once." The swordsman said with a smile.


    The archbishop shrugged his shoulders: "Your Majesty, I must say that your interest should not be here, but should be in the Iron Wrist City! Don''t you worry about any changes?"


    "The **** person has already died, what changes can be made?" The swordsman smiled and said: "Forget it, it is to distract from playing, not to mention the place where people feel painful and depressed."


    "Pain? Repression??" The archbishop glimpsed, others did not understand the swordsman in front of him, but he understood too much, after all, the two people grew up together from small to large. At the age of fifteen, he succeeded the lord. He personally led the army to fight against the Quartet and set up countless brilliant achievements. Up to now, there have been nine lords who died under his sword, Megatron, the king who killed and decided to lose strength. Will there be pain and depression?


    "I don''t understand?" The swordsman narrowed his eyes: "Actually... I hate people to share my power. Every time I see those churches, I feel very disgusted!"


    The archbishop''s body became a bit stiff, and he stared at each other, not knowing what to say.


    The two sides stared for a moment, and the swordsman suddenly burst into laughter and reached out and patted on the shoulder of the archbishop: "You, you... I just made a joke, you look at you, they are scared." ¡±


    The archbishop showed a smile that was more ugly than crying.


    "So many years, you still don''t know me? My belief in the **** of light is unshakable!" The swordsman stared into the other''s eyes: "Do you believe?"


    The archbishop didn¡¯t know whether he should nod or shake his head. The other¡¯s ambition was great. He liked to be temperate and even self-willed. His hands were covered with the blood of countless people. He said that he believed in the light god... It was a big joke, nodding his head, He does not want to be flattering, but can shake his head and hurt the friendship between the two sides.


    "Actually, I don''t believe it myself." The swordsman laughed. "But I want to thank you, old friend, I know what kind of person I am. If there is no restraint from the Holy See, maybe... I have become a The madman is downright."


    The archbishop secretly sighed and laughed.


    "This is also the will of the Pope." The swordsman said faintly: "If there is a strong empire on the mainland, it will of course pose a serious threat to him."


    The smile on the face of the archbishop has become stiff again. Although everyone understands these things, they can''t say it. Just as everyone knows what the human body looks like, but can''t run on the street with bare bottoms. The fig leaf is a must. .


    "Over the years, I have wronged you. On the one hand, I have tried my best to resolve the contradiction between me and the Holy See. On the other hand, I have to satisfy the Pope. Your Archbishop... is too tired." The swordsman stared at each other. The word says: "I owe you!"


    The archbishop suddenly felt that his nose was sour and his eyes were wet. The other person¡¯s words were in his heart. One side was a deep friendship and the other was a firm belief. Looking for a person who was not worthy of others and not worthy of himself. Balance is really too difficult.


    "Right, the doctrine says that the victim will go to heaven, isn''t it?" The swordsman suddenly shifted the subject.


    ¡°How?¡± The archbishop suppressed the excitement and smiled. ¡°Want to discuss the doctrine with me?¡±


    "I would like to discuss with you, but I prefer to do it myself." The swordsman''s wrist moved, and the sword shot out. His speed was so fast that he was holding the sword, leaving the sheath, stabbing, penetrating, Pulling the sword and returning to the sheath, this series of movements was completed in an instant, and even after his sword was returned to the sheath, the blood at the wound had not yet flowed out.


    The archbishop even took a few steps back, grabbed the wound on his chest with his hand, and looked at each other with a dull look. His eyes were full of disbelief and he couldn¡¯t believe it! The followers were all stupid, and they couldn¡¯t dream of it. Their king even attacked the archbishop of the parish and attacked old friends who had always been like family members!


    "You...you..." The archbishop used the trembling fingers to face each other.


    "I don''t know how to repay you. If you want to come and want to go, you have to send you to heaven." The swordsman said faintly: "Tell me a thank you, we have a perfect start, and there should be a perfect end. ,Is not it?"


    The Archbishop slowly lowered his head, looked at the blood drops on his chest, and looked up at the other side. The persecution of the soul far exceeded the physical damage, so that he did not respond to this moment.


    "Paradise is beautiful, it belongs to you, the world is cruel, it belongs to me." The swordsman sighed: "I will give you a piece of advice, don''t tell a king. Since he can become a king, then he must I don''t like the feeling of being manipulated by others. No one can do it. If he can be manipulated, he will never be a true king."


    The archbishop took a breath and then burst into anger, and the violent screams of madness, even to the madness of the magic wave from the sky, a huge light group appeared, dazzling light even brighter than the sun A few dozen times, not only the people in the field, but even Han Jin and others who have opened more than ten miles can not help but close their eyes.


    Then, the light group exploded, and a virtual shadow consisting entirely of light appeared in the air. The virtual shadow was about a hundred meters high. The light wings behind it stretched out to the kilometer, and the two were holding a giant sword. The huge pressure is so incomprehensible that people can''t breathe. The next moment, the virtual shadow volleys, the giant sword swings out, the burning flame almost splits the sky in half, and the sword front points to the fierce swordsman.


    Those entourages are all stunned, this is the curse of the light system, the punishment of the light angel!


    A loud bang, a large expanse of forest rushed like a sea surface, and the blasted soil and sand rushed hundreds of meters high. In the center of the curse, a neat round appeared. The frenzy is rolled around at an incredibly fast speed. When it passes, the ancient trees, shrubs, turf, and all are smashed. In the twinkling of an eye, there is a blank area in the forest. And the frenzy continues to surge, but the power is reduced.


    At the center, leaving a large pit nearly 100 meters wide, those followers have already broken the bones, and even the **** can not be found. The weird thing is that there are actually two soil columns of more than ten meters high in the big pit. The priest and the archbishop stood on two soil columns.


    There were countless stars shining on the swordsman, the stars were too dense, almost connected, and the body was firmly covered, and the archbishop stood in a circular shield, attacking the punishment of the light angel. It is from the top down. If you can''t destroy the defenses of the two people, you can''t destroy the ground under their feet.


    "Unfortunately... you can be the next pope." The swordsman smiled.


    "Cough...cough..." The archbishop coughed up violently, and every cough would spit out a blood, and the blood blocked the throat and caused a next cough.


    "Oh, actually... I didn''t want to kill you just now." The swordsman said slowly.


    The archbishop raised his head and coughed and looked at each other coldly. How can he still believe the other person''s words? !


    "If I want to kill you, you are already dead, without your head, can you release the curse?" the swordsman said with a smile.


    "You..." The archbishop stunned, and it really makes sense. With the strength of the other side, it is completely possible to kill.


    "But... well, your curse is released very well, you are killed silently... Someone doubts that I am on my head. Oh, I just said that I don''t want people to share my power, Moreover, I don''t want anyone to share my secrets. These guys have been with me for more than ten years, let me kill them myself. I really can''t bear it, thank you... thank you."


    After listening to these words, the archbishop was almost fainted, but there was still a last hope in his heart. The other party has not yet started to do so. Obviously there is something to tell him, maybe... there is room for recovery.


    "This time, no one can stop me?" The swordsman whispered: "My best friend is killed by Lola, I take the army to avenge my friend, justice... I am just. ""


    "Oh!" The archbishop vomited a **** saliva: "Lora Lord''s faith in the Light God is much more devout than you! Do you think the Pope will believe your lies?!"


    "No, no, you can''t say that, as long as my army thinks that I am just, or... as long as I think I am just, then I can." The swordsman shrugged his shoulders: "What is the Pope? Block me? No one doubts the friendship between us, isn''t it?"


    "Oh..." The archbishop smirked: "The main kill of Lola is killing you, how can she kill me?!"


    "Lola is of course to kill me. You killed me in the hands of Lola in order to protect me." The swordsman scratched his scalp: "Is it hard to understand? I am single-minded to help you become a pope, and also paid A lot of hard work, everyone is watching, Lola does not want you to become a pope, so to kill you, is this reason normal?"


    The archbishop closed his eyes, but his eyes became more and more desperate. From a young age, he knew that he was far worse than the other side in all aspects, but he never expected to die in the other''s hands.


    "I have to thank you again, in fact... you also want to be a pope? You have been working hard and have cultivated a lot of cronies." The swordsman laughed and said: "By borrowing your name, I am sure Speaking of the Light Knights to help me revenge, but also to convince a dozen cardinals, their relationship has been very good with you, of course, this is the result of your efforts. But the power of Lola can not be seen, when Lola is dead, the Knights of the Light are finished, and the cardinals are killed. Only me is the last victor. It takes almost no effort. The Holy See that can damage the power can only squat on the ground. The toes, oh..." Speaking of this, the swordsman was so excited that he said: "I am looking forward to that scene!"


    The archbishop looked at the other person coldly. At this moment, he had a mortal consciousness in his heart. Instead, he became awake. He was more awake than ever. He had seen old friends, but unfortunately, his consciousness came too late. That person is a monster that can always remain absolutely calm, excitement, ecstasy, joy, sorrow, love, etc. All emotions revealed are just a kind of disguise.


    "Devil... You are a devil! Unexpectedly, I have always regarded a devil as my best friend!" The voice of the Archbishop became weaker and weaker.


    "No one is eavesdropping?" The swordsman looked around and looked around: "Since there is no one, then I will tell you a few words. In fact, I don''t want to kill you, at least I don''t want to kill." You are seeing you! Since you were a child, you have always been worse than me, but you are not reconciled. You regard everything in the past as humiliation, buried in your heart little by little! I thought that I would help you become a pope. You can definitely help me all the time. Later I figured out, how can you let go of a good opportunity to surpass me? After doing such a long supporting role, you have never been discouraged, have been persisting, working hard, enduring Why? Why not make a protagonist?!"


    "I understand your habits." The archbishop said coldly: "You want to kill me, of course, you have to find a reason for yourself!"


    "Only five years of archbishop, you have mastered nearly half of the power of the Holy See, old friends, you still do not recognize your ambition?" The swordsman said with a smile: "hypocrisy... hypocrisy!"


    "I just want to help you. Since I was a child, everything I did was to help you." The archbishop closed his eyes and he didn''t want to see each other.


    "Like the bright god, you are so great." The swordsman looked at the sky with a sincere look, then turned his gaze to the other side: "So, finally help me once, I have no way, Lola''s appeal. Too big, those lords have formed an alliance. If they are given a few years to develop, my dream will be difficult to achieve. The old things of the pope are still plagued me! Your death... can be exchanged for my glory. Old friend, I swear, this is my last time asking you, I will not bother you in the future."


    "Don''t fake it is disgusting!" The archbishop said with a hate: "Want to kill me? Come!"


    "How can you say this? It hurts feelings." The swordsman scratched his scalp and looked very embarrassed.


    "There will be people who avenge me!" The archbishop''s figure shook and barely controlled himself: "I am waiting for you!"


    "I can guarantee this, absolutely not." The swordsman said seriously: "After the death of Lola, I will hold a grand funeral for all the glorious knights who died in the moonlight city. The Pope will definitely come to participate. Then... then I have to hold a bigger funeral. Do you understand what I mean?"


    "You...you want to murder the pope?" The archbishop opened his eyes and looked at each other with a shocking look.


    "There are no more churches, let the pope live alone... too cruel, my heart is very soft." The swordsman smiled: "Don''t be too superstitious about the power of the pope, don''t forget, I am Juggernaut! I am practicing, it is the Star River fighting skills! The absolute barrier that you are releasing now, can not stop my fighting skills, the old guy of the Pope... As long as I am within three meters, he will die. Old Friends, for our friendship, to satisfy your curiosity, I have said so much to you, should you be satisfied?"


    The archbishop seemed to see something terrible, the muscles on his face were twisted, and then the figure slowly fell down.

 Chapter 241： Murder

    Chapter 261, a murder case


    "You let me go!" said Yalena anxiously.


    Han Jinxiang did not hear the words of Yalinna, staring at the direction of white light, without saying a word.


    Yalena¡¯s eyes turned and said: ¡°You secretly went to see, what happened to that?¡±


    Han Jin is still silent, some things can be messy, and some things are sloppy! Master has been smashed before, curiosity can kill the nine life cat! If you encounter a comprehension in the showdown, you must not go to see the fun.


    If you don¡¯t have it, you have to hang up and do nothing! Of course, this ''sit thing'' has a specific meaning. For example, if you see a child falling from the sky and reaching out to save a life, it is still to be saved. Master¡¯s meaning is something that can pose a threat to yourself. .


    The story of the fisherman''s profit is a household name. No one is a fool. This is fighting with the enemy. You suddenly have a group of people around. How many people will continue to fight? What''s more, the time of magical fluctuations is very short, and the curse is broken. It is obvious that the people there have very strong strength, at least the eleventh peak, and can force such a top power to release the curse. The guys, the strength is definitely not bad, and several of them took the trouble to watch the excitement in the past, the consequences are hard to imagine.


    The aftermath of the curse has disappeared for a long time, but the forest is still quiet, even the bugs stop screaming, even the little Thunderbirds are squatting at the bottom of the pit, motionless, the impact of the curse is very Intense, they feel the fear.


    When Yalinna saw Hanjin not talking for a long time, she tried to shake her wrist. Han Jin Shen said: "What are you going to do?"


    "Let''s go check it out!" said Yalena. Two top-level or super-powerful fighters are fighting. This kind of opportunity can''t be hit casually. Yalena only thinks that there is a kitten in her own. In the chest, it¡¯s hard to catch it. If it¡¯s not Han Jin¡¯s grasp of her wrist, she¡¯s already rushed over.


    "Wait for the evening."


    "What? They have finished playing! You listen, you haven''t moved for a long time!" Yalena shouted as she ran her wrist.


    "Hone to sit down!" Han Jin shouted.


    "You...what do you say to me like this!" Yalina''s eyes were red at the time, everyone was around, and Han Jin scolded her in front of everyone, too much to give her face.


    "Can you release such a curse?"


    "can!"


    "Can??" Han Jin brows a pick.


    "That is... it takes a little longer than him, and the power is smaller."


    "Just a little longer?" Han Jin said with a smile, when he joined forces against the mercenaries, he and Yalin talked about it in order to master the fighting power of the partners. Yalena could indeed release one. The electric system cursed, Raytheon roared, but the release time was about half an hour, and at least five high-order electric magic crystals were used as medium, otherwise her magic wand would be destroyed.


    Han Jin clearly remembers all this, but Yalin¡¯s memory in magic is very amazing. I can¡¯t remember the chatter, otherwise I won¡¯t brag in front of Hanjin.


    "If I release the reel, it''s faster than his speed!" Yalina said.


    "The reel still keeps it, it is life-saving." Han Jin''s tone is a bit yin and yang.


    "Raphael, haven''t seen anything in the past? Isn''t there still you?" Saxon laughed, and he was equally curious to know what was going on there.


    "My strength lies in the magical array. If I encounter an encounter, I may not be much stronger than you." Han Jin said faintly, he could not say that he was a fake dragonslayer. He had to find a reason in other aspects: Wait here, it¡¯s dark and we will pass.¡±


    "It¡¯s a priest who just released the curse. He won¡¯t attack us indiscriminately?¡± Kane said.


    "If the victory is his opponent?"


    Kane shrugged his shoulders and said nothing. In fact, they have not only trusted Han Jin, but they have produced some signs of worship. Therefore, Han Jinda does not have to be so careful.


    "The priest will not come to the Warcraft forest alone. He must have a companion. Why did he only make a single blow?" Gibran asked with a weird look.


    "Don''t say this." Han Jin shook his head and said with a slap in the air: "When we are dark, let''s go again! You should be careful, don''t let the magic and anger come out, don''t attract the attention of others!" Finished, Han Jin from space Take a few small mirrors out of the ring and arrange them around.


    Ji Bolun and others face each other, Han Jin itself is a dragon slaughterer, plus Yalena to help, and they, there is no need to fear any strong, but Han Jin looks like it is nervous to the extreme, people can not understanding.


    After the arrangement of the Jiugong Illumination Array was completed, Han Jin was relieved and looked up in that direction. He used to trap thousands of vampires with the Jiugong illusion, and it is no problem to use this array to save his life. At least the opportunity to release the space reel.


    What makes Hanjin nervous is not a curse, but a world full of **** taste! The self-cultivator is particularly sensitive to the suffocating sensation. In his impression, only the wild demon or the singer can exude a similar suffocation.


    Master once said that the so-called Tao is just a kind of persistence, a kind of affirmation of one''s own nature, so the world can save people from entering the road, killing can also enter the road, Wu can enter the road, dance can also enter the road, enter the road, entertaining Can enter the road.


    Those who have the temperament of the heavens and the earth, or the demon, are both hard-hearted and extremely difficult characters. They have great wisdom and fearlessness. They look for a way, and they will turn their backs and never look back. Hey!


    This is not to praise the demon. In some cases, the devil is the Buddha''s heart. Both need the same persistence and the same belief.


    Since reborn, Han Jin has never been as nervous as he is now. Even if he died in Carolyn and Betty at the beginning, his heart is full of anger, no fear at all, but now he is really afraid. The breath is a bit like a person, **** knight Gerald! But Gerald is only bloody, compared with the other, is just a child who just learned to walk.


    Although Gibran and others did not understand Hanjin, they did it according to Han Jin¡¯s words. Even talking to each other was to try to lower the voice. Going as fast as possible to go back quickly, at noon, simply ate some dry bread and did not raise the fire.


    After a long time in the bored, the sun is about to fall, there is still no movement there, and I finally can''t help myself, stand up and say: "You are not saying that it is going to be dark? Now it is always OK. What?"


    "You wait, I will go and see." Han Jindao, then repeated it without hesitation: "You are waiting here."


    The distance of a dozen miles is not too far. A mantle is here. Han Jin is not in a hurry to go out. He first uses the mind to observe the movement outside, then wears the ground and drives the sword light to the upper air. Yalena ''praises'' him, saying that he is driving the flying sword very fast. No creature can catch up with him except the dragon and the phoenix. Although there is also the reason why Yalena is excusing herself, after all, she Time lost ugly, but Han Jin still has confidence in his flying sword.


    Surrounded by silence, there was a big pit on the ground, and the forest near the square was razed to the ground. Han Jin did not have the mood to watch the surrounding scene. His sight was locked on a person, and the man was quiet. Lying at the bottom of the pit, it doesn''t move, it seems to be dead.


    Han Jin waited for a moment, then he lowered the Jianguang, and the line of sight was removed from the man. There were two broken mounds at the bottom of the pit. It looked weird because the whole pit was flat and the bottom of the pit was the same. The power of the curse should be equal in a certain area, and the two mounds have no reason to exist.


    Han Jin fell on a mound, bent over and grabbed a handful of dirt and gravel, observed it, then jumped down the mound and grabbed a handful of dirt at the bottom of the pit. The mound was formed after the release of the curse.


    Then Han Jin slowly approached the body and clicked on the toes. The body had become stiff, and he leaned down and observed it.


    From the appearance, this person died of an arrow injury, an arrow penetrated from his forehead, pierced from the back of the head, and a few arrows in the chest and legs. Before Han Jin was a private detective, he immediately saw Something is wrong, the wound on the chest, that is, the blood that bleeds the most, so that the muscles that are turned over are somewhat whitish, not like the arrow!


    Han Jin still wants to take a closer look. He suddenly heard a very small sound coming from a distance. He was shocked. He hurriedly held his breath and raised his hand to remove the soul-dropping beads from the space ring. Harley¡¯s figure appeared in the air, then In accordance with the command of Han Jinshen, he rushed to the position where the sound came.


    Harley is an incorporeal body, and he will not suffer from injury. Of course, the enemy facing the priest is terrible, but the priest¡¯s body is lying at the foot of Han Jin. He is not worried, let alone he can recover Harley in an instant.


    When Harley had just drifted out of the big pit, he retreated and shouted: "Master, Miss Elena!"


    Han Jin could not help but shake his head, with Yalina''s curiosity, sooner or later will bring her disaster!


    "Use your mouth!" Yalina screamed at the side of the pit, but when she collided with Han Jin''s line of sight, she looked a little discouraged. For a long time, she said softly: "I... Can I go down and see?"


    "Let''s go." Han Jin cried and laughed, everyone has come, what else is it?


    Yalena smiled and released the floating technique. She fell to Han Jin. When she saw the priest''s robe on the white side of the body, her face immediately became dignified: "He is a priest!"


    "I also saw this." Han Jin said helplessly: "I still see that he is a man."


    "But... but he is an archbishop! There are only three archbishops in the entire Holy See!"


    "Yeah, can the cardinal release the curse?" Han Jin said as he slowly pulled out the arrow on the chest of the corpse, and the corner of his eye was smashing into a small character engraved on the arrow: "Lola Who is Lola?"

 Chapter 242： There are days outside the sky

    Chapter 242 has a day outside the sky


    "I don''t know." Yalina shook her head and then came over and looked at the arrow in Hanjin''s hand: "Is that the man named Lola killed him?"


    "This arrow is inserted later." Han Jin¡¯s look is hesitant: "It¡¯s obviously planted, but... this method is somewhat naive. Which murderer will leave a weapon with his own name? And, Since it is framed, why not take the body away?"


    "Master!" Hagen also came together: "This guy is a priest."


    "Crap, stay on the side." Han Jin said impatiently.


    "No, no, I... Master, have you not sensed the fluctuation of light elements?"


    "How come I didn''t feel it?" Elena looked suspiciously.


    "I am very sensitive to light elements," Hagen said confidently.


    "It may be the volatility of the curse."


    Hagen opened his mouth, but swallowed back what he wanted to say. He also felt that his thoughts were too unbelievable. Then he floated around and looked at the dead body from all angles. He couldn¡¯t help it. : "Master... I feel... I feel..."


    "What?" Han Jin looked up.


    "I feel this guy is dead, but..."


    Han Jin¡¯s brow was picking up, raising his hand and recruiting, and the Soul Eater stunned. The next moment, Hagen was inhaled into the soul-seeking bead, but he seemed very unwilling to pounce on the ball of the crystal ball and danced. Han Jin has already sent Soul Eater into the space ring, and his appeal has been blocked by space.


    At this time, Ji Bolun and others also arrived. They started to be a bit embarrassed. Later, seeing Han Jin¡¯s look was not unusual. Then they jumped into the big pit one by one. Winston glanced around, half a sigh, and made a heartfelt sigh. : "A terrible curse! If we are attacked..."


    "Raffiel and Elena certainly won''t have anything to do with us? We can close our eyes." Gibran smiled bitterly.


    "Raphael, Hagen should be released, I feel that he has something important to say." Yalina suddenly said. Han Jin worked with one heart and one mind, trying to find something worthwhile. He didn''t pay attention to Hagen, but Yalinna noticed.


    "That guy has been dead for too long, his brain has become stupid, can he have something important?" Han Jin said while taking out the long whip, and the whip was like a snake into the wound on the chest of the dead body. Slowly spread the wound.


    "Let it out! If he still talks nonsense, it is not too late to shut him back." Yalena said.


    Han Jin shook his head helplessly, and took out the soul-dropping beads from the space ring. Hagen learned this time. After he came out, regardless of Han Jin¡¯s disagreement, he immediately shouted out a few simple characters: "He is dead! But He is not dead again!"


    "What do you mean?" Han Jinyi.


    "What are you talking about?" Yalena and others did not understand.


    Hagen sighed, and this seriously explained: "On the surface, this person is dead, but he is not completely dead, just like... like..." Hagen wants to find something like a metaphor. But I couldn''t find a suitable one, and I was anxious to scratch my face.


    ¡°What is it like?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s like me!¡± Hagen finally uttered a sentence and then added: ¡°But it¡¯s not exactly like me.¡±


    Everyone is more and more confused, and Irina frowned. "Like you? How did you become like this?"


    Hagen stayed and hurriedly said: "You didn''t understand what I meant. I mean, this guy is not completely dead. He seems to be waiting for something, and..."


    "I am asking, how did you become like this?" Yalina planned Hagan''s words.


    Hagenton for a moment, said with difficulty: "I long for eternity! This is not wrong, who does not want to live forever? Those who say no want, there is no chance, no strength to try, they are very sad! I am young When I am..."


    "Shut up! Answer my question." Yalina said with a grin.


    Hagen looked at Han Jin and saw Han Jin paying indifferently. He was hesitant and hesitated. This is: "Yes."


    "Death Festival??" Yarina was shocked.


    "You..." Hagen didn''t think that Elena could understand. After a pause, she immediately called out with a pleasant voice: "H, I didn''t expect you to be eager for eternity. I think we will be good friends!" I don¡¯t understand anything in the future, even if I ask, as long as I know, I will tell you."


    "Fart!" Yalena even sweared, she said in a word: "Hello you are vicious! Cruel!!"


    The attempt to form a united front was shattered. Hagen was also somewhat angry and angry. In these people, he only feared that Han Jin was alone. Although he did not possess any decent attack power, it was difficult for others to cause substantial harm to him. Hagen called: "Miss Elena! You are too hypocritical! Do you want to deny your longing for eternity? Then how do you know the sacred and death sacrifices?! Hehe... like you I see more people who are hypocritical!"


    "Fart! Fart!!" Yalina was so angry that she squirmed and then took out her magic wand, but Han Jin had reached out in time and pulled Yarina to the side: "Running it? Hagen, you said This guy is very similar to you? What does it mean?"


    "I mean, this guy is almost the same as when I was just dead. It seems to be..." Hagen suddenly closed his mouth and looked around and shouted, "Hey?"


    The setting sun has sunk into the sky, and the sky is getting darker and darker. At this moment, you can faintly look at it. The whole pit is covered with countless tiny spots of light. They are flashing at the feet and walking through the nose and mouth. Floating in the air, but did not produce any magical fluctuations.


    "Not good!" Hagen screamed, returning to the Soul Eater with the fastest speed, and then, the omnipresent light spots gathered into a string, a bunch of bundles, scrambling to fly to the sky.


    At this moment, they only sense the magical fluctuations, and they can''t get rid of them. The magic fluctuations become crazy at a very fast speed. The flying spots are all concentrated at a certain point in the sky. For a moment, a height of nearly 100 meters. A giant angel composed entirely of light appears in everyone''s field of vision.


    Gibran and others exclaimed and hurried to the outside of the big pit, and Yalena was so mad, looking at the giant angel in a stupid way, his body trembled like a sieve, and muttered in his mouth: "Impossible ¡­¡­impossible¡­¡­"


    Han Jin grabbed Yalina and set up Jianguang to fly outside the pit. He said, "You are leaving here, fast! Yalinna is also taking away!" After that, he threw out the crazy Yalin. .


    Julia grabbed the next step and caught Yarina. At this moment, Kane called out: "This is... the salvation of the light angel! We are not dangerous."


    In the air, there was a sound of crying like a weeping, the giant angel slowly stumbled in the air, imaginary sword, hands clasping the hilt, and a pair of light wings stretching to the distance of a kilometer were slowly gathering, just like a will The knight who went to the expedition was praying, and the momentum was solemn and solemn.


    The dead body''s forehead, chest and abdomen, and the arrow on the leg actually began to move. It seemed to be affected by an inexplicable force. It left the body a little and then fell to the ground, but the dead body still did not react.


    The radiance of the giant angel is getting more and more bleak, but its forehead is getting brighter and brighter. The first thing that disappears is the huge light wings, then the long sword, then the body, all the light is concentrated. At one point, the airflow fluttering in the forest suddenly became stagnation, and the ray of light fell from the sky, and the strangeness fell on the dead body.


    "God... it¡¯s really a stack of magic!" Yalena finally reacted. She shouted excitedly, without any lady''s demeanor: "This is impossible!"


    However, everyone focused on the body, no one took care of Yalina, she simply rushed over, grabbed Han Jin, and called: "This is impossible! Absolutely impossible!"


    Only Kane and Yalina are almost the same, and they are excited to fight. They exclaimed excitedly: "Yes, impossible!"


    "There is a sky outside, there are people outside, there is nothing impossible." Han Jin said faintly.


    "What do you know?" Yalena cried. "This man can actually put two curses together! And...and have you noticed the time? They have already ended the battle, and the derivative magic can actually This time, the effect, do you know what it means?"


    "His ability to manipulate elements is far from being comparable to us. It''s simply...can''t describe it." Kane''s face is an incredible look.


    "Even... even my father can''t do it!" said Yalena.


    "You mean, is his strength stronger than the Grand Duke of Solomon?" Han Jinyi.


    "No, that''s two things!" Yalina shook her head.


    "So to say... When he released the previous curse, he already knew that he would die today?" Gibran whispered: "Yalina, if the Grand Duke of Solomon and he played against him, how long do you think he can last? ¡±


    "Not good." Elena paused.


    "In the morning battle, he only released a blow." Gibran slowly said: "I am very curious, who killed him?"


    Everyone saw the meaning of Gibran, this is a deadly drowning! The Solomon Grand Duke of the City of Elements was a 12th-order powerhouse a long time ago, and the strength of the murderer has been revealed with the Fusa of the city of Fado, the Chesham of the Cold Shadow City, and the Guevara. At least, no more tolerance than Solomon. This kind of person is irritating, the murderer can''t provoke it, and lying on the ground can''t be provoked. Even if people can''t take Hanjin, they have to kill them, and they are almost like crushing an ant. Of course, if people must come to bully them, It¡¯s good to fight, but they also have two strong players, Han Jin and Yalina.


    "Let''s leave here first?" Lei Zhedao.


    "You go first, I see if there is anything that can help him." Han Jin whispered.


    "You... you want to help him?" Gibran said.


    "Help, of course, help." Han Jin smiled.

 Chapter 243： conspiracy

    Chapter 243


    Han Jin quietly stared at the corpse in front. In fact, it was not a corpse, because he had breathing, but the scar on his forehead had not completely healed, and the twisted scar looked terrible.


    I don''t know how long it took, the man opened his eyes with very slow movements, and then discovered the existence of Han Jin. He looked at Han Jin over his head and didn''t know where he touched. The whole face was painfully squeezed into one. group.


    ¡°It hurts?¡± Han Jin asked softly.


    If it is a normal person, seeing the archbishop''s robes of the Archbishop, it has long been warm and cold. Han Jin''s question is somewhat rude and somewhat weird, but that person is more weird. He closes his eyes and faintly replies: "Heartache ""


    "The person who killed you is your friend?" Han Jin browed his head and his doubts were inferred from the other''s answer.


    "Friend? Hehe...sell it." The man laughed.


    Han Jin was silent for a moment: "Is there any need to help?" In fact, if he releases a return to the Yuan Dynasty, he can effectively help each other, but he can''t do that. There are too many people like Zhongshan Wolf, not to mention that he has no kindness to people. In front of this, the Archbishop is completely self-help. At most, he has not fallen into the rocks. If he vents his bottom, people will have ideas and the consequences will be disastrous. In the face of the tyrannical extent of Guevara, he did not dare to be a little sloppy.


    "If you can, help me sit up and help me find a cane." The voice of the man was slightly hoarse: "It is very comfortable, but it is too embarrassing to lie on the ground."


    The surrounding woods were ruined by the curse. Han Jin went out of the distance to find a relatively strong branch, and returned to the big pit, holding the man to sit up a little. He found that the person¡¯s body was soft. Like the root noodles, he whispered, "You are weak now?"


    "My magic is too much." The man smiled and said: "The redemption of the light angel can only save my life, can not make up for the magic and physical strength I consume. Now I am a waste, a child can easily Kill me."


    "You shouldn''t say this to me." Han Jin whispered.


    "No need, if the light **** really wants me to die, then die." The man said as he twitched with the branches, Han Jin wanted to reach out and help, but he shook his head and stopped Han. Into the action.


    Han Jin had to retreat to the side. For that person, the action of just standing up from the ground was far beyond the ability to withstand. His chest was undulating, and his body was shaking like a malaria patient. The branches in the hands are also shaking around in front and rear.


    "Oh... I don''t like a child who just learned to walk..." The man laughed, but the words didn''t finish, the branches went forward, and the figure followed.


    Han Jin could not help but shake his head and walked over to re-engage the man. This time, the other party did not refuse his help, let Han Jin grab his arm.


    The redemption of the light angel can only cure the previous injury. His cheeks were smashed, and more than a dozen bloods were drawn. The blood beads ooze a little, and finally rolled down his jaw, but the man did not feel like it. The same, from where I laughed, Han Jin couldn¡¯t understand, and I was always watching the other side.


    "What do you think I do?" The man also sensed Han Jin¡¯s sight.


    "You have been attacked by your own friends..."


    "I know."


    "He also inserted a few arrows on you, as if he was framed."


    "I know, I also know that he has inserted an arrow in himself. What happened?"


    "Nothing." Han Jin shrugged his shoulders: "Just... you don''t look angry at all, so I am a bit strange." Think about it, Han Jin thinks that if he is attacked by his own friends, now the first One thing to do is to cultivate, and immediately recover the physical strength and go to the murderer to take revenge! The reaction of the other party is definitely not like a normal person. At least it is replaced by him. It is not laughable anyway.


    The man was silent for a long while, and slowly said: "I...have been living in his shadow."


    "Is your friend? The murderer?" Han Jin intervened.


    "Yeah." The man nodded. "Now, I finally left his shadow. You don''t understand. I am more happy than ever. This land, the forest, and the gentle night, still I have a stranger with you, and I feel very comfortable. I used to be busy every day, and I have the mood to feel the world..."


    "You don''t hate... your friend?" Han Jin couldn''t help it, and he had to go straight.


    "Why hate him? Many people have said that I am the same person as him, just... I don''t have the ambition of him." The man smiled: "And he has reasons to kill me, I am really I want to go beyond him."


    "Beyond? Shouldn''t this be the reason for murder?"


    That person looks at Han Jin: "What would happen if your friend''s strength would exceed you?"


    Han Jin recalled Mosike and Sunnier, recalling Sasio, Lei Zhe and others. For a moment, his mouth smiled: "I will be very happy." Han Jin is telling the truth, he is a comprehension. The goal is to cultivate a golden body. He never regards any friend as a goal of transcendence or defeat. If the strength of Mo Xinke and others is strong enough, he would rather be a person behind the scenes. It was because Mo Xinke and others were not enough to support the situation, and he had to stand up. The default Guevara and Lang Ning''s actions have nothing to do with the greed power. It is also because Lei Zhe can''t. Han Jin agrees with Guevara and Lang Ning''s judgment. The style of Lei Zhe will only ruin the foundation of the Rapids. Sooner or later. Being annexed by others.


    The man stared at Han Jin, as if judging the authenticity of Han Jin. For a moment, he sighed: "Maybe you will really be happy for your friends, but he can''t, the great Nikolai Emperor will never allow. Anyone, any life beyond him, if he has that strength, he will even challenge the gods."


    "Your friend is Nikola? He is... a king??" Han Jin asked in surprise. The king is not arbitrarily called. At least seven or eight provinces are eligible to be crowned as kings. In the area of ??the city of Lonely, all the territories of the lords are added together, including the Grand Duke of Solomon and the city of Fosa. It is also just nine provinces.


    "Yes." The man whispered: "My name is Jedice, the bishop of the Ironclad Grand Duke, the highest arbiter of the referee, what is your name? Friendly stranger."


    "My name is Raphael."


    The man groaned: "It''s that simple?"


    ¡°How complicated is it?¡±


    "At least you have to tell me which city you are from?"


    "Black Crow City."


    "It seems like there are some impressions." Jeddes thought for a moment and shook his head: "I can''t remember, but... the name is really hard to hear."


    "Yeah." Han Jin nodded with approval. "When I go back, I should talk to them and change my name so that I don''t always misunderstand. I thought I was a person from Zaguned."


    "You are... the new generation of lords?"


    "Now is not." Han Jin paused: "How do you know?"


    "The name of the city is not changed, except for the lord." Jeddy said slowly: "Why didn''t you tell me you were a lord?"


    "Identity can change at any time, there is nothing to say, but my name will never change."


    "This stuff? You don''t seem to care about your identity at all." Jeds smiled.


    Han Jin shrugged his shoulders and said nothing.


    "I thought that you are just a powerful mercenary. I didn''t expect it to be an lord."


    "I said, it is not yet." Han Jinyi said: "My strength? You..."


    "So many footprints, look at the excitement, not you alone, are they your companions?" Jeddes smiled. "You let them leave, obviously worried about the accident, and your companion agrees with you." People stay and prove that they trust your power."


    Han Jin¡¯s face is slightly red, and those things are placed on it. It¡¯s not difficult to analyze, but the people in front of him react too strangely, without crying, no anger, no sorrow, from the outside, they can¡¯t see it. He used to be a dead person, so he used his energy to guess the story behind him and forgot the superficial things.


    Han Jin leaned down and picked up an arrow from the ground and handed it to Jeddis: "The way your friend is framed is somewhat naive. Look, the name is written on it. Who can he deceive?"


    "He also inserted an arrow in himself." Jedice did not pick up, only took a look: "There are three kinds of people in the world, one is a fool, and they know that their king is suffering from the plot, they will immediately be angry. It¡¯s childish and not naive, and it¡¯s not very influential to them. There is also an ordinary smart person who has the mind, analyzes, and does not want to believe anything easily. It must be doubtful to see this naive thing. The last one is Very smart people, they look farther than ordinary people, and their thoughts are more meticulous than ordinary people. They will never believe that Nikola, who is very deep-minded, will use this naive means to deceive everyone. You know what I mean. ?"


    Han Jin said a little embarrassed: "So I am an ordinary smart person?"


    Jedess smiled and said: "I can guarantee that after Nikolay is wounded, he will insist that Lola is an innocent person. Both he and Lola are framed by others."


    "Why don''t you rush back to expose his plot?"


    "It¡¯s too late." Jedice finally showed the painful color in his eyes: "He took me in the forest for four months before I started. In the past four months, he has already prepared all kinds of things! If Four months ago, I could detect his conspiracy, maybe I could stop him. Now... everything is too late. I was not his opponent, he was four months longer than me... Oh, let me say It¡¯s just a waste now, how do I get out of the forest?¡±


    "You... can hire us, let us send you back."


    "Will you send me back? I can satisfy all your conditions, will you?" Jedisi said with a smile.


    "No!" Han Jin certainly will not send, this drowning threat is too big: "But... you didn''t have to tell me so much, you can deceive us, let us send you back!" Han Jin is also guilty Evil, actually considered for each other.


    "I never lie." Jedice said faintly: "I won''t do it before, not now, not in the future."


    Han Jin was stunned. The phrase ''I never lie'' is a lie. He does not believe that there are people in the world who are not flustered. But Jedice¡¯s eyes are so determined and persistent. He doesn¡¯t understand what it is. Such support can make Jedice say such absurd words.


    "Nikoula is framed by that Lola... His plan should involve a lot of people? Maybe there are your friends and even your family. If you lie to us, at least have the opportunity to save the lives of friends and family! This, you don''t lie?!"


    Jedice¡¯s face was twisted and twisted, her chest was ups and downs, her eyes were sad, angry, hesitant, and even a pleading, half a sigh, all things were calm, Jedice whispered: ¡°Reason ...... Whenever there is no shortage, like the fallen, they can always find all kinds of reasons that have to be degraded, and even blame the **** of light, but the fall is always degenerate, borrowing any reason, I can''t hide it! And the lie... is the same. In fact, I have many opportunities to lie, and I have encountered many temptations to force me to lie, but I am still a believer and have not become a politician."


    "You..." Han Jin felt that the people in front of him could not understand.


    "It¡¯s no use to go back, even if I¡¯m in Iron Wings now, it will only make my friends die faster. Nikola will do a good job, including failure, no matter what he does.¡± Jedice softly "My mission is to restrict Nikolai''s ambitions. I can understand that my existence is forcing Nikolay to not do it. Since he is determined to do it, no one can stop him."


    "You don''t have no chance at all!" Han Jin said bitterly: "Maybe that Nikola is very powerful. You go back. Once you are discovered, you will immediately bring disaster to your friends, but... you can Let others go back for you. For example, if you give something that can prove your identity to a more trustworthy person, ask him to go back for you, at least not let Nikola arbitrarily frame others."


    Jedice stared at Han Jin, his mouth smiled and said slowly: "Can you help me?"


    "No..." Han Jin blinked and he couldn''t say anything.


    "This is the only way, although the chances of success are very small." Jedice whispered: "Maybe from the moment you expose Nikola, you will soon be attacked by the light knights and cardinals. No one believes you at all, but... can only do this."


    "Wait, I didn''t promise you!" Han Jin hurriedly said: "I just gave an example!"


    "I know, you can refuse." Jeddis: "Everyone, even a god, is not qualified to let others make sacrifices for themselves. I don''t blame you."

 Chapter 244： Free

    Chapter 2-4 is free of obstacles


    Han Jin and others live in the northeastern part of the mainland, and Jeddes is from the southwest. It is just a diagonal. Just like Jeddy does not know the Black Crow City, Gibran and others have no impression of the Iron Wrist City. After, the Holy See, everyone knows, and I have heard of the legends of the creation of the teachings, but Jedith, no one knows.


    Jedice did not hide his identity. He heard that the person in front of him was the chief bishop of the largest parish of the Holy See. The highest arbitrator of the referee, Gibran and others were all shocked. The leader of the Holy See is the Pope, but the Pope is the spokesperson of the Light God. It is easy not to intervene in the church''s custom, God, of course, to maintain a detached attitude. Under normal circumstances, the Holy See is handled by the cardinal office and the referee.


    Any organization, the style of action has the same similarities, one hand big stick, one hand carrot, two attitudes are indispensable, the stick must be hard enough, the carrot must be sweet enough, otherwise the yin and yang will be out of tune, and the referee is undoubtedly the Holy See The fist, Jeddes holds the highest force of the Holy See, and manages the largest parish of the Holy See. It can also be inserted into the government, and the authority is the second person of the Holy See. If you are serious about your identity, don''t say Yalena, even Solomon''s Grand Duke is far from good.


    Jedice''s acting style gives people a feeling of incomprehensibility and unclearness. He does not be proud of his status. He does not feel inferior because he has no power at hand. No matter who he is, even if he is Rejecting Han Jin¡¯s conversation he requested, his attitude is the same calm and calm. If he is a friend with Jedith, there is a sense of distance. If Jedice is an enemy, Jedice is always Can create an involuntary closeness.


    In fact, Han Jin¡¯s knowledge is not too shallow, but he really can¡¯t see Jedice! Refused to Jedice, and saw scenes such as Jeddy and Gibran talking and laughing, he has already become vigilant and ready, if Jedice revisits the old things, I hope that Gibran and others will volunteer and go for When the Holy See sends a letter, then he will classify Jedice as the object to be watched. He is not stupid. Jedice does this, it is a kind of curve to save the country. He can''t convince him to advance, and he persuaded others. He can only take the errands for the safety of his companions.


    Who knows that Jedice is like never forgetting the crisis of the Holy See, never mentioning it, only chatting with Gibran and others about some interesting things, or answering various questions, Jedice never shies away from the identity of the loser. Gibran and others were impressed by his temperament, and he was particularly curious about the Nikolai Emperor. They wanted to know what kind of person could defeat the head of the Holy See who was unparalleled in the world.


    Han Jin is getting more and more uncomfortable, although he knows very well that this emperor is not too anxious to be too ridiculous, but he can''t control himself. A voice is telling him, can help, just help, to control the speed of flying swords, and the mantle to protect the body, no one can pose a threat to him, let alone send a letter; and another voice tells He, don''t worry about it, the most important thing to do now is to improve his own strength. Others should be put down gently.


    At this moment, Gibran and others were sitting next to Jedice and listening to him telling a war, which was the first battle after Nikolay succeeded the lord.


    At that time, Nikolay was just eighteen years old and had been a lord for three years. Although his administration was under the control of the people, the life of the people was much better, but he did not do any outstanding performance. Many people think that Nigu La only inherits the predecessors'' Hui Ze.


    Later, the city near the Iron Wrist City, the lord of Dorui City, Lin En, asked to marry Nikola, and Nikolay was very pleased. At that time, Nikolay¡¯s power was weak, and he personally took a dozen guards to protect him. Her seventeen-year-old sister, Marian, rushed to Dorui City. Linn warmly treated Nikola. This was a good thing with the best of both worlds.


    Lynn was so drunk at the banquet that she forced herself into Marian¡¯s room and raped Marianne. In fact, this is not a big deal. Although the two people are in their twenties, they will soon be holding a wedding. The exercise was normal. Who knows that Lynn was confused after drinking, and he was so mad that several guards took turns to **** Marian, sitting there watching and laughing.


    Marian promised to marry Lynn, this is to sacrifice for his brother, but the sacrifice can not be at the expense of dignity, when Lin En satisfied to go out of the room, Marianne let the maid to inform Nikolay, pull their own sword .


    Nikolay was angry and mad, regardless of his own presence in the enemy''s capital, immediately launched an attack, killing the drunken Linn on the spot, it is said that the battle was fierce to the extreme, Nikolay hardly resisted a whole one In the province, his guards and sister''s maids were all killed, and only he left his sister''s body to kill a **** river and returned to his territory.


    At that time, Nikolay¡¯s strength was far worse than it is now. Although it came back alive, it could be hit by dozens of creations. It was already dying. Fortunately, several cardinals happened to recruit believers in the Iron Hand, and Jedice was one of the cardinals. Under Jedice''s pleading, several cardinals joined forces to release magic and saved Nikola''s life.


    Next, Nikolay held a grand state funeral for his sister Marianne, and then personally led the army to revenge, Lin En was killed, and the Dorri City group had no heads, and could not stop Nikola¡¯s crazy offensive. It took only seven days. Nikolay occupied the entire territory of Dorui.


    In that battle, Nikolay completed a leap. In the minds of all the people in the Iron Wing City, he has become a hero with great brilliance. The influence in the army is even more like the height of the sky. In fact, the combat power of the Iron Wing City. It is not very strong, and the morale of the army is not high. It has always been bullied by Dorui City. If it is not the Holy See''s protection in the middle, it may have been wiped out. And Nikolay''s record is like the most powerful stimulant, so that all the soldiers become brave, the lord of the lord dare to kill the enemy''s capital, and also kill the enemy lords, what are they afraid of? of? During those seven days, the rhythm of the soldiers¡¯ battles was able to keep up with Nikola¡¯s footsteps. Where did Nikolay rush, they shouted to follow where they were, attacking the city, and being unstoppable, all the enemies that hindered their progress were all Milled into lotus root starch. For the surrounding lords, the army that used to mention the Iron Wing City, they will all pout, but in those seven days, the horrible Iron Army has already begun to show! It is an army that is completely condensed by Nikola''s blood, timidity, and will. As long as Nikola is still there, they are invincible! The lords who once despised Nikola have turned into the dust of history. What is more sad is that the full meaning of their existence is just a testament to the power of Nikolay.


    After the victory, Nikolay¡¯s reputation rose sharply, and immediately the two left and right consuls were replaced. At the age of fifteen, he succeeded the lord¡¯s title. The officials of all sizes deceived him young and somewhat despised him. La has always been forbearing, and now it has only firmly controlled the political power and military power in a few days, and has become an idol in the eyes of the people, laying a very solid foundation for the future Quartet.


    "Too bad! That guy is too bad!!" Yalena yelled angrily: "For the ambition, I sacrificed my own sister! Doesn''t he have any feelings?" Because Jedice, she Nicholas had a preconceived impression that it was a conspiracy. If there was no Jeddy, she would like Nikola if she heard the story.


    "His mind is too terrible." Gibran frowned: "By taking all the power and military power firmly, this is what he really wants?"


    "You are wrong." Jeds smiled.


    "What? How are we wrong?" Yalena stunned.


    "The most important and necessary rule to evaluate a person fairly and accurately is that you cannot doubt the motives of others in the name of morality." Jedice said faintly: "There is no way to prove the motive, and we discuss It is the war, not Nikolay. The suspicion and disclosure of motives is a shift in the issue. Moreover, self-interest is the commonality of all intelligent life. Under certain preconditions, it is not a sin to maximize profits."


    "Hey! We... we are talking to you!" Yalena was somewhat dissatisfied.


    "Thank you." Jedish smiled. "But...we don''t waste energy on things that can''t be proved. It''s better to think about what can be proved. His bravery, his fearlessness, his wisdom, his determination. , are you all aware of this?"


    "Since Nikolay is so strong, why should the Holy See fight against Nikolay?" Han Jin couldn''t help it. Since yesterday, his heart has been in a fierce battle.


    "Because of the differences of principles." Jedice said softly: "We are God''s servants, and Nikolay wants us to serve him like the Light God, so the Holy See and Nikolay will soon be on the road to confrontation. In fact, Pope and Nikolay have long seen it, but... the Pope wants to drag on, the life of the person is limited, and the delay is victory. The successor can only inherit the foundation of Nikolay, and there is no way to inherit Nikola. Will and strength, but... Nikolay doesn''t want to waste time with us.¡± After that, Jeddy stood up and walked over to Han Jin, smiling and said: ¡°My friend, your look is not very good, is What makes you embarrassed?"


    "You know." Han Jin slowly replied. He still can''t figure out why he really wants to help Jedice, just because of an inexplicable contagion?


    "You don''t say, how do I know?" Jeds smiled.


    "Oh..." Han Jin also laughed. Jedice¡¯s words reminded him of a famous dialogue: "Don¡¯t you say that you never lie? You know, you pretend you don¡¯t know, this is not counted. lie?"


    "I don''t know what I guess, is it what you think in your heart." Jeddy shrugged.


    "Why don''t you tell them that you need a messenger? You should see that... they won''t refuse you."


    "Your strength is the most powerful among your partners? Even you dare not accept my request, they... will only sacrifice in vain."


    "At least you can force me to promise you."


    "You don''t think this is unfair to you?" Jedice whispered.


    "But you do nothing, is it unfair to your friends and family?"


    Jedith was silent for a moment: "Now, I can''t change my destiny."


    "What you mean is... I am a person who has the ability to change my destiny, but I am not willing to help you, right?" Han Jin smiled bitterly and said how to get around?


    Jeddis was in silence again, Han Jin was still moving, but his eyes smashed at a very slow speed, and his brows were getting lower and lower, as if he was suffering from a huge pressure that could not be seen, the air also It became stagnant, and Gibran and others did not know what happened, and did not understand what Han Jin and Jeddy were saying, only watching over there.


    Suddenly, Han Jin¡¯s brow slammed up, like a sword, and the feeling of hysteresis in the air swept away. His eyes also opened, and as he slowly stood up, he did not have a head. The brain said: "The scenery of the Iron Wing City must be beautiful?"


    "You..." Jedice showed a shocked look for the first time.


    ¡°My friend once told me a story.¡± Han Jin has changed another topic: ¡°A philosopher has been living in a mysterious place. One day, another philosopher ran to ask him if he pulled from your leg. The next velvet will make many people live a good life, are you willing or not?"


    "This is a trap." Jeds smiled. "If he promised, there will be new problems, cut off one hand, let more people live a good life, even cut their heads and let the whole continent Everyone has a good life."


    "He immediately refused. Many people laughed at him and said that he was a man who was indifferent." Han Jin said faintly: "But is it just like this?"


    Jeddy stunned, then frowned and thought about it. I don¡¯t know how long it took. He only tentatively said: "Does it... your friend means that everyone has the right to refuse to do for others and for the collective. With sacrifice, will the relationship between people really become equal?"


    "I don''t know." Han Jin smiled and said: "You are a person who can uphold justice. It won''t change because of the closeness. Maybe... you are a true believer, I like you."


    Gibran and others all showed a look of laughter and laughter. This is the only thing they can understand. Jedish''s smile blooms little by little: "Because of this, are you willing to help me?"


    "You don''t lie to me, I won''t lie to you." Han Jin whispered: "Not all because of this." Ever since he met Jedice, he has been in front of Jedice, but now he really puts down, But it has become free.


    Han Jin¡¯s road to comprehension, energy is not a problem, and the state of mind is a big event! Of course, he hides in a place where no one can find it, only peace of mind to extract energy, sooner or later can be repaired into a golden body. But not killing the golden body is not the end of the repair! At that time, I came out of the mountain, and there was no triad in my hands. How did he temper his own state of mind? Maybe you can find a stronger opponent at that time, and then you have to hide?


    Han Jin made a decision and immediately knew that he was right, let go of timidity and panic, and a heart became very light, this is the real freedom! Since I really want to help Jedice, and that kind of heaven and earth is faint and threatening to myself, then go help!

 Chapter 245： Encounter

    Chapter 2-4 encounter


    A green awning came from the sky, and the dazzling light tail extended very long. From the bottom, it was like a rainbow flying freely in the air. From the end of the sky, the sky was straight into two. Half, and go to the end of the other end.


    Han Jin decided to help Jedice, Gibran and others did not say anything in person, but in the back, Gibran and Lei Zhe successively went to Hanjin and raised objections. What Han Jin could not think of was that Lei Zhe¡¯s emotions were especially excitement.


    Lei Zhe is not a fool, Gewara and Lang Ning made a series of actions, and failed to pass him. This time, he and Han Jin thoroughly said. Some people say that a leader must be a person with both ability and political integrity. However, in this world, morality and talent are not important. What is important is strength. Lei Zhe is now only an eighth-order thief. He admits that he is not qualified to be the lord. Han Jin is The best choice for everyone, barely for it, will not only hurt everyone''s feelings, but also become a laughing stock.


    In fact, the most influential to him is Guevara. Without the cultivation of Guevara, his father, Conrad Knight, could not walk out of the small village. At most, he would become a small role like a shoemaker, carpenter, and farmer. I once believed that my father was right, but Guevara abandoned him. Because of his persistence and conviction, he abandoned him. Therefore, Lei Zhe felt very sad. Of course, the abandonment here has a specific meaning, Guevara abandoned. His claim, his determination, if someone wants to hurt him, Gevala will definitely save him.


    Everything is determined by human nature. If Lei Zhe is a person who likes to dig into the horns, he will definitely hate people like Guevara, even Han Jin, Lang Ning, etc., but Lei Zhe seems pure in some respects, he keeps in mind Guevara¡¯s cultivation grace also remembers that in the most painful and desperate situation of his own, it was Han Jin, Sunil and others who stood beside him, fought side by side with him, rescued Lang Ning, and finally took control of the rapids. The power of the legion.


    He never doubted Guevara''s intentions, and also trusted the friendship with Han Jin and others. However, there are always people who have done something wrong, otherwise where does the dispute come from? Lei Zhe chose silence, waiting for the facts to prove his right or wrong, even if he learned that Lang Ning launched a series of actions in the army, he did not say a word.


    Winter is not suitable for launching war. Even if the Allied forces of the Beit League can be annihilated, the army can not immediately launch a counterattack. Lang Ning sets the date of the decisive battle at the beginning of the spring, so Lei Zhe does not want Han Jin to leave, Lang Ning wins everything. All good to say, if he is defeated? Zagunede and Desmark are eyeing, the ambition of Beit League is beginning to appear, and the cold shadow city is suddenly emerging. The attitude of Yehliucheng is unknown. There is also a cheap Woodrow. If Lang Lang is defeated, everyone must be able to tide over the difficulties. Han Jin can''t go, Han Jin has gathered too many people''s eyes. This time, Lone City can help Lang Ning to buy military capital. It is absolutely inseparable from the existence of Han Jin. Guevara is just an old lion. His strength is stronger and his influence is limited. But Han Jin is different. Han Jin is too young. Young means hope. Han Jin has enough time to outline the blueprint for the future. How can Lonely City ignore this? ! Han Jin has strength and good contacts. Even the daughter of Solomon Dagong is also a partner of Hanjin. Not to mention Guevara, Han Jin has a site and an army. He has great power in the mercenary community of the strong like Lin. The influence, and it is very likely to win a significant victory, if such young people are not worthy of funding, the people of the city of Lhasa can really blink!


    However, Han Jin has already made a decision, and leisure will not change.


    In fact, for Han Jin, the partners are a kind of help, but also a drag! Just like the battle with Caroline and Betty, if Edwina did not shoot, even if he couldn¡¯t beat it, Han Jin had a great chance to escape. Just because Edwina¡¯s war died, Han Jin had to fight with the enemy. That is beyond the scope of ordinary combat. Hanjin is fighting for self-respect and partner.


    If he is alone in danger, then he is more free, there are flying swords, there are cellars, and he also blessed himself with a fake corpse. He wants to fight and want to go, no one can sleep. he.


    Moreover, because of the suffocation of the world, he has already regarded Nikolay as his own enemy! I never thought about it before, and there are people in this world who will become enlightened! Of course, this is the way of the devil! Although Jedice has repeatedly stressed that Nikolay has unfathomable strength, he is very clear that Jedice still underestimates Nikola, can cause the world to be angry, not the devil is the big demon, the only difference is Nikolay will not release Taoism, but who knows that Nicholas has no similar method? !


    Not only an enemy, but also a natural enemy! There is no room for compromise between Xuanmen and the demon, and there will always be a war of death between you and the devil. The demons hope to transform the spiritual power between heaven and earth into a suffocating power, and Xuanmen hopes to transform the suffocation between heaven and earth into spiritual power. Survival space, no one will give in! Although Han Jin never thought that he was an authentic Xuanmen, there were still some emotions with the enemy, and he had a feeling of faintness. Do the legendary gods are enlightened? ! What is their way? What is the difference between the way you pursue?


    In any case, he can''t let Nikolay''s free growth, compared to Zagunede and Dismark, but it is a disease.


    Looking at the sky, still can not see the forest, Han Jin slightly frowned, Jedice said, he is not clear about the specific location, but straight to the southwest, should be able to walk out of the forest in about three months, he The speed of flying the Jianguang is of course much faster than walking. Initially, it takes about five or six days to get close to the sphere of influence of the Iron Wing City, but today it is the fifth day, and his sight is still dense. Forest, is there a deviation in your own direction?


    This is impossible! If you are deeply trapped in the law, you will get lost in nature, and you will get lost in nature. It is a big joke. The self-cultivator is extremely sensitive to the world, the sun, the moon, and the stars. Although this is a strange world, Han Jin has been here for two years. He is familiar with the circulation of the sun, the moon, and the stars. The direction should be correct. It is Jedice. Judged that something went wrong.


    Just thinking about it, a flying squad stunned Han Jin, the arrow flew very fast, but Han Jin accurately judged at the first time that the arrow would not hurt himself, just grab it. Qingmang shot before.


    Han Jin suddenly stopped the Jianguang, released the gods, and turned his head to look at the direction of the arrow. In fact, the role of the gods can not be very great, but he needs a quick response. And comprehensive improvement in hearing, vision and more.


    Four hundred meters above the diagonal, several figures jumped on the branches, and then Han Jin heard the vague exclamation: "Heaven... that is really a person! It is a person!"


    Han Jin drove Jianguang and slowly flew over to those people. The other side only used arrows to test the Qingmang. It seems that the attack is not very strong, just in the past to ask the way. He couldn''t afford it, Jedice said that Nikolay had already returned to the Iron Wrist City with a space scroll, and that the day was over, Nikola''s preparations were more perfect, and Nikolay convinced the Bright Knights, his messenger. It makes no sense.


    The distance between the two sides is getting closer and closer. However, they are also vigilant. Han Jin sees it very clearly. There are more than a dozen people on the other side. They are headed by a girl who is seventeen or eight years old. The rest are brawny. One is more than a majestic, only standing on the side of the girl is an old man, white-haired, but his face is very young, the standard child Yan Hefa, can not see the specific age.


    "The distinguished guest from afar is really sorry." The old man said with a voice: "We didn''t see anyone just now. We only thought it was a magical prop that was out of control, and you were shocked. Please forgive me."


    "Nothing." Seeing each other''s attitude is very friendly, Han Jin slightly relaxed a little: "Hello, this... I am lost, inquire, how to get to St. Petersburg?"


    "Would you like to go to St. Petersburg?" The old man thought for a moment: "Going northwest, there are almost seven hundred miles."


    "Thank you." Han Jin nodded and then slowly rose.


    "Wait... you have to fly from the air to St. Petersburg?" the old man raised his voice and cried.


    "how?"


    "Then you have to go through the airspace of the country of Male Light, and you will be attacked by them."


    "I am just passing by, why should they attack me?" Han Jinyi.


    "You come from afar, don''t understand, the country of Xiongguang is a fully militarized country. Whether it is going from the air or from the river or from the ground, you must get their permission. Otherwise, they will treat you as a The aggressor."


    "I am also an aggressor alone! Absurd!" Han Jin smiled, he did not care, at most, he could fly higher, want to attack him Hanjin? I can catch up with him first.


    The old man saw Han Jin did not listen to the advice, and opened his mouth again. At that time, the girl rushed: "Don''t care for him! Don''t listen to good words, let him go to die!"


    The old man looked at the girl and smiled bitterly: "Premier guests, you can fly to the place with thousands of miles. I know that you are definitely a strong professional, but the king of the country of Xiongguang got Nikolai. The loyalty of several dragon knights, you want to force the past, it is too risky."


    "Dragon Knight?" Han Jin made a sudden attack. Jedice mentioned the dragon knight, but Jedice instilled too many things to pay attention to him, and could not fully grasp the digestion. At this moment, he remembered Yalin. At that time, Na¡¯s evaluation, his speed of driving Jianguang was second only to the dragon and the phoenix, which also meant that the dragon knight could pose a threat to him.


    "Premier guests, we just have to go to St. Petersburg, let''s go with a partner." The old man sent an invitation: "If you think that our speed is too slow, after we have stepped out of the sphere of influence of the country of magnanimity, we It¡¯s not too late to break up.¡±


    Han Jin hesitated, the girl curiously asked: "Who are you looking for in St. Petersburg? Yadunis? Od? Amy?"


    "Miss, don''t ask the privacy of the guests casually." The old man smiled bitterly.


    "I want to help him." The girl said proudly: "I am a very good friend with them. No matter who you are looking for, I can say a word."


    Han Jin immediately changed his mind, because Jedice repeatedly emphasized that there is a St. Petersburg Od, who slowly lowered the Jianguang.

 Chapter 246： Crazy cat

    Chapter 246 Mad Cat


    Han Jin just landed, and there was a bang in the forest behind him. About seven or eight people came out one by one. The head of the woman was a woman in her twenties. She was very charming, and her eyes were black and white. The nose is straight and the tip of the nose is slightly tilted, giving a playful feeling. The mouth is also small, with a smile, revealing two rows of neat and white teeth, under the knee-length skirt. There was no armor trousers, showing a pair of white legs. Although the climate in the southwestern part of the mainland is very warm, it is a bit too much to wear. Now it is early spring.


    The most striking thing is her hair. In this world, there are many kinds of wisdom and ethnicity. I have seen all kinds of hair Hanjin, but I have never seen colored hair. Under the sunshine, I have a rainbow. The luster, Han Jin can''t touch it in the past, can''t judge whether it is natural or the result of dyeing hair.


    The woman wearing the armor is not a good thing, engraved with a lot of beautiful runes, the body is still wearing a lot of gorgeous jewelry, from the performance, this woman should be their leader, and everyone is indeed like the stars holding the moon Generally surrounded her, but Han Jin has a strange feeling, here, no one took the woman seriously.


    Even more bizarre is that this woman actually carries a giant longbow that is almost one person tall, so that she walks up and down. This giant bow appears on a woman and looks very awkward.


    Then, there were more than a dozen tall horses who stepped into Hanjin¡¯s field of vision. It¡¯s nothing to look at. Han¡¯s sight has just been swept away from the horses and turned back to the head. That¡¯s not War horse!


    Their bodies are too tall, at least a horse''s head higher than the ordinary horses, and they are all silver-white, with little bit of hair on their bodies, back, abdomen, and four pairs of slender and strong long legs. They are very streamlined, and they have an acute angle of more than a foot in front of them. Every time they take a step, there will always be a weak arc flashing at the corner.


    Only two words can be used to describe those horses: Shen Jun!


    Seeing that Han Jin¡¯s attention has fallen on the horse for a long time, the girl smiled and said: ¡°This is a unicorn, haven¡¯t you seen it?¡±


    "This is a unicorn?"


    "Yeah! In order to catch them and tame them, we have spent more than three months." The girl said with pride: "The most annoying thing is that there are several Druids who have been with us. Right, otherwise, we have been successful."


    "Cough..." The old man suddenly coughed up.


    The girl also noticed that she had lost her word and spit out her tongue.


    "Premier, this is Miss Louise." The old man said: "My name is Pan Wen, the magician, you..."


    "My name is Raphael." Han Jin said faintly: "Sorcerer."


    "Magician? But..." The old man stunned. Obviously, like Han Jin¡¯s friends, he could not sense the magical fluctuations of Hanjin.


    "Well, we can continue on our way." The girl named Louise came over and took the woman''s arm.


    Han Jin¡¯s line of sight once again fell on the woman. It turned out that his judgment, the woman who looks so good and dressed so beautifully, is almost like a cat and a dog, even others are too lazy to introduce her, although the relationship between them looks Very close, but the girl named Louise is not good at acting, she is barely pretending.


    However, Han Jin does not want to be nosy, but does not want to explore the mystery inside, but quietly walks in the center of the team.


    Pan Wen is very interested in the origin of Han Jin, trying to find a topic, and Louise is also the same. From time to time, a few words have been inserted. Han Jin also wants to know more about the situation in the southwest region. Both sides have questions and answers. The atmosphere looks very harmonious.


    Just as Han Jin knew nothing about this place, Pan Wen¡¯s knowledge was very limited. Han Jin said the names of several lords in the Northeast. Pan Wen did not even hear about it. He only knew the Solomon of the City of Elements. Dagong, it can be seen to what extent the news has been blocked. Of course, this has nothing to do with Pan Wen. The mainland has been fighting for years. No tourist or caravan can go to the other side of the mainland. Knowing things within a thousand miles is already a broad knowledge. .


    The two sides have been in contact for a long time. Han Jin found that this team is always vigilant. It seems that people will rush out to attack them at any time. Even Han Jin is secretly wary. For example, Louise and the woman always It was behind him. He felt interesting and deliberately stopped to take down an unknown wildflower study. Louise and the woman stopped and they could stare at Hanjin¡¯s back, but never put themselves. The back of the hand was handed over to Han Jin.


    This is nothing. If he and Sunil and others meet a stranger in the jungle who does not know the origins and can''t see the strength, he will be wary.


    Han Jin also can see that their mood to get out of the forest is very urgent, and the speed of their travel is also very fast, which makes him satisfied. If they are dragging their feet, even if they don¡¯t know the road, they may even encounter the attack of the country of male light. Han Jin will also leave because he really can''t afford it.


    While chatting, while on the road, I¡¯ve been in the blink of an eye for a few hours. Others are okay, but the woman is not going on, she walks on the road, her head is covered with sweat, and the white legs are also The grass branches marked the blood marks.


    Pan Wen frowned, and immediately let the team stop and rest, turning from behind, a person wearing a priest''s gown, went to the woman to release the recovery, it is not an ordinary priest, under the glare, Han Jin can be clear Seeing that the scar on the woman''s leg is healing a little bit, but her physical strength is exhausted, and she does not pick the place. She sits in the grass and can''t even lift her head.


    "Get up with the spirit." Pan Wen said softly.


    The woman was shocked and hurriedly wanted to stand up from the ground, but her legs were soft and she fell to the grass.


    Pan Wen shook his head and ignored the woman. Han Jin did not look at the past and extended his hand. But the woman glared at Han Jin and did not respond to Han Jin¡¯s friendship. She sat up by herself and struggled. Her eyes became moist, but she kept trying to control it, so she didn''t let the tears fall.


    The brawny went around searching for hay branches and lit up two bonfires. The woman carefully leaned over to the campfire and felt the warmth of the fire. Her look looked good. Obviously, she was cold and tired, dressed This is totally unintentional, it should be someone who let her wear it.


    "Somewhat wrong..." Louise suddenly whispered, then twitched her nose, as if sniffing the smell of the air, her eyes changed, and the smart and petal were all gone, being a blade-like Replaced by the sharp mans.


    After acquaintance for a few hours, Han Jin always thought that Louise was a stupid, spoiled and unfamiliar lady. But when she saw Louise¡¯s look, she realized that she had looked away, maybe she really had some Stupid, but not a spoiled lady.


    At this moment, a silent Wuguang flew over the turf and directed at the woman who was ignorant and ignorant. Han Jin¡¯s look was a little hesitant. He didn¡¯t know if he should stop to save people, but The arrow flew very fast. In his hesitant time, he had approached the woman. Han Jin had to reach out and greet the arrow.


    Louise¡¯s action was faster than Hanjin¡¯s. It¡¯s not that her reaction was faster than Hanjin¡¯s. Instead, she found the arrow and she immediately shot. A shiny dagger appeared in her left hand. With a light stroke, the arrow suddenly changed direction, rubbing the woman¡¯s neck and flying over it, nailing it on a tree trunk, the arrow¡¯s strength is great, and most of the arrow shafts are trapped in the trunk, leaving only a small Some of the arrow feathers trembled there.


    Louise''s figure swayed and covered the tree. Her movements were as light as a civet. When her figure was blocked by the trunk, she had taken off the long bow behind her, and for a moment, From the other side of the trunk, the longbow opened like a full moon, and a strong spurt came out.


    In the distance, there was a scream of screaming. Pan Wen had already taken out the magic wand. A huge magic shield appeared out of thin air, and everyone was enveloped in it. Outside the magic shield, the airflow was rushing and rushing. The fog gradually formed, and the people in the magic shield were covered tightly, but the fog appeared strange, and the fog could be seen clearly. The vision was not affected, and the scenery in the distance could still be seen. As for the outside, I can''t see it inside, Han Jin doesn''t know.


    The guards gathered in the center and surrounded the woman who was stunned. She only reacted at this moment, and took off the giant bow on her back to draw an arrow in a very standard posture. Ya, on the string, but she did not open the longbow, although her body is quite straight, but the slightly trembling calf leaked her secret.


    Louise suddenly made a sharp snoring: "Nikolai''s running dogs! Can you stand up like a man, bright and upright!!"


    Louise is not protected by the magic shield, look at Pan Wen''s look, as if to worry about the safety of Louise.


    Louise stood in a strange position. The legs were one after the other, half-turned and half-turned, and the whole back formed an arc, like a lazy worm that wanted to curl into a ball, and it was like a violent wound. The fierce beast, her face is full of wild and unassuming, with a bit of awkwardness, sharp eyes like a knife, but also a hint of contempt and ridicule.


    Han Jin never knew that the girl could show such a demeanor. If it must be described, it is that a cat is fried...


    When he was a private detective, the female assistant raised a Brazilian cat and a shepherd dog. Usually, the cat and the dog got along well, but once he and the female assistant went out for morning exercises, the kitten did not know where to catch one. The mouse, playing with the claws, the dog suddenly slammed up and took the mouse away. The back of the kitten was bent into a bow, staring at the dog, making a screaming scream, then Rushed up. In fact, the size of the shepherd dog was several times larger than that of the kitten. As a result, the cat was bitten and defeated. In the end, the mouse had to be thrown away. The female assistant went up to block it and was bitten by the kitten. She was still sad and crying.


    At this moment, Louise and the cat who is about to launch an attack are eight or nine points, angry and crazy!

 Chapter 247： Intervene

    Chapter 247


    Suddenly, Louise''s figure went backwards. At the same time, a figure appeared in front of Louise, and the dagger in her hand swept through Louise in millimeters.


    Louise¡¯s performance was very embarrassing. She even cast out the longbow, pulled out her own dagger, and leaned over, but the thief¡¯s fighting spirit was not lost to her. The two quickly became a group.


    One inch short, one inch risk, two people holding a dagger fierce battle, the scene can be regarded as a thrilling to the extreme, and their attack style is very similar, thorns, picks, squats, strokes, action fierce, smooth, very incomparable, everyone is desperate Trying to make wounds on each other''s body, in order to protect themselves, they have to move to their right side quickly. In order to kill the opponent, they have to try to approach each other. As a result, the two people are just like turning around, and they exchanged several times in an instant. position.


    "It''s Don!!" Pan Wen made a scream.


    The woman hurriedly raised the longbow and aimed at the opposite thief, but she could not open the bowstring at all, but she lost her hand and threw the arrow on the ground.


    Han Jin walked to the woman, and the guards'' eyes immediately concentrated on Han Jin. Han Jin smiled and bent down to pick up the arrow and handed it to the other party.


    The woman hesitated and reached out to pick it up. Who knows that Han Jin suddenly took the arrow back and then whispered, "What is the relationship between Lola and you?"


    "I... I am Lola." The woman looked at the look of the people around her.


    "Oh." Han Jin smiled, then handed the arrow to the other party again.


    This time, the woman was afraid that Hanjin would play her and grab the past with the fastest speed.


    Pan Wen always wanted to release the magical help, but the two people in the orthogonal war were too quick to move. He was afraid of accidentally hurting his companions. He could only blink over there. At this moment, he heard the dialogue at the back and could not help turning his attention to Han Jin.


    "Be careful, they have to release the magic." Han Jin said faintly.


    Pan Wenyi, at this moment, there was a clear magical fluctuation in the distance. Pan Wen¡¯s face changed greatly, and he hurriedly lifted his magic wand and sang a spell.


    As the magical fluctuations became more and more fierce, three meteorites with flames appeared in the sky, and the ¡®product¡¯ shape formed straight down.


    A loud bang, three meteorites blasted on the magic shield, the magic shield can only block the magic attack, the guards in the shield were shaken, and the woman was planted in the sky, the scare The giant bow of the man also came out of the way, and the magic shield shook a few times and returned to its original state.


    The battle over Louise is over. The thieves are different from the fighters. The high-speed, high-tension battle is destined to be unsustainable. Louise is fine. The thief has a shallow and not deep wound on his right shoulder. He first stepped out of the battle, then released the stealth, and Louise turned over, picked up his long bow, and then released the stealth.


    Pan Wen¡¯s spell has been sung, the magic wand is in the air, and a larger magic shield appears, shrouded over the previous magic shield, and then Pan Wen¡¯s magic wand points outward, a turbulent air current. Sweeping out, the two people who had just been invisible appeared in the airstream. They slightly groaned and immediately rushed to each other, and they became a group again.


    Although Pan Wen¡¯s status does not look as good as Louise, he does not seem to care about Louise¡¯s safety at all. I don¡¯t know because confidence is because of anything else.


    Pan Wen sighed and his eyes fell on Han Jin: "Lord Rafael, how did you know Lola..." Without a word, a huge fireball suddenly exploded in the air, followed by a fiery dragon Down, before Pan Wen reacted, he had hit the magic shield.


    The magic shield released by Pan Wen in the form of a singer spell is definitely stronger than the previous magic shield. However, under the impact of the fire dragon, the magic shield only exists for a few seconds, and it collapses completely. It is deafening. In the bang, the guards could no longer maintain balance, one by one, and they fell to the ground one after another. Even the unicorns of a dozen tall sacred screams screamed incessantly, and the weak woman was even more uncomfortable. She used her hands to hold her ears tightly, her mouth wide open, and even the blood on her lips.


    In the magic shield, there are only two people left to be normal, one is Han Jin and the other is Pan Wen.


    Pan Wen¡¯s face changed greatly. It¡¯s impossible to solve the problem. He lifted his head and tried to get out of the magic shield. However, his sight was swept from the guards and the unicorns. He hesitated and stopped there. Raise the magic wand and start to sing the spell.


    In a moment, another magic shield opened, and then Pan Wen called: "Miss, come back!"


    Louise did not say a word, still with the thief in a group, although she has some advantages, but it is not very obvious, once I speak, the battle will immediately reverse.


    Pan Wen was anxious, and then he remembered Han Jin. After he turned around, he stayed there again. Han Jin disappeared!


    More than 200 meters away, a magician who is about forty years old is concentrating on singing a spell. A huge fire dragon appears again in the sky, and the claws of the claws are falling down. The magician¡¯s mouth is smugly smiling, the fire system. Magic has always been known for its power. If the other side is only supported by a magic shield, it will definitely be the other party.


    At this moment, Han Jin¡¯s figure rose like a ghost in the place more than ten meters behind the magician. A slap in the face, a dazzling green spurt spurt out and stabbed the magician¡¯s heart.


    Qingmang immediately arrived, but the magician''s reaction speed was not slow, and the magic shield was opened in time. The magic shield was not fully formed, and it was defeated by Qingmang, but Qingmang was also thrown away.


    Han Jin''s figure started, and he rushed to the magician like lightning. His hand pointed, and Qingman slammed in the air and shot at the magician.


    The magician raised his hand and released a big fireball. The fireball was hitting the green mang, and the result was almost the same as the previous one. The fireball was hit into countless fires and fired four times, and the green mantle once again bounced out. .


    Han Jin frowned slightly and released a fire charm on his backhand.


    At this moment, the distance between the two people is less than ten meters. The magician should have avoided fighting with the enemy, but the magician did not panic. Looking at the small fire group, the corner of his mouth was exposed. A sneer, raising his hand and releasing a big fireball.


    The collision of fire magic is extremely cruel. Whoever has stronger mental strength will have the upper hand. Without any fancy, the magician simply did not put Han¡¯s release of the ''small fireball'' in his eyes.


    Surprisingly, the two fireballs collided without any sound. The fireball released by the magician continued to shoot at Han, while the firearms released by Hanjin passed through the center of the fireball. The face of the teacher.


    After all, Han Jin took the initiative. The Qing Mang and the fire charm that he released were only blocked two or three meters away from the other side. Although the magician¡¯s reaction speed was very fast, the distance between two and three meters was too short. There is no time to protect himself, and he does not pay attention to the enemy. When he finds it is wrong, everything is late.


    The magician made a scream of madness and tried to extinguish the flame with his hands, but the three flavors of real fire can burn everything in the world. No matter what you touch, it will only make the burning point more and more and bigger.


    Only a moment, the magician has been planted down, the burning head has been significantly reduced in a circle, but the three flavors of real fire are still burning.


    Han Jin squinted and looked at the rear battle group. The screams of the magician caused a great influence on the thief. Louise certainly did not let go of the opportunity, tightly entangled the thief, a shrewd dagger. Float up and down, draw a light curtain after another, do not give the thief the opportunity to release stealth.


    Han Jin leaned down and carefully searched for the spoils. The magic wand was of course closed, and there was a space ring. Yalena was a magician who had a high attainment in alchemy. For her, wipe the space ring. The imprint is an easy task.


    Confirming that he did not miss it, Han Jin quickly walked to the dead striker in front of more than 30 meters. The shooter should be the worst in the group because he held an ordinary longbow in his hand. Forcibly bowed the bow, observed it for a while, licked it, threw it aside, and rummaged through it. In fact, what he is looking for is not only the things that can provide energy, letters, maps, etc., as long as they can provide relevant information about this area, everything is fine.


    Only a few times, Han Jin suddenly paused, and then smashed out into the oblique thorn. At the same time, more than a dozen arrows crossed, all shot empty, and Han Jin¡¯s figure has disappeared. .


    The next moment, Han Jin appeared outside the hundreds of meters. He silently looked at the trees above. About a dozen shooters were distributed in the surrounding forest, and he was still waiting carefully for his appearance.


    Han Jin has already seen it. Nikolay¡¯s people attach great importance to that team, so they sent a lot of people. These shooters are all later. There should be a unique contact signal, no matter where the battle takes place, the rest. People will quickly move closer to the battle center, which means that the enemy is likely to play more and more.


    Han Jin reached out and the green mangage converges coldly. He flies up a little. Han Jin stands at the end. No one in front of the shooter finds him. Even Han Jin¡¯s chosen goal is only to carefully observe the front from the gap between the branches and leaves. It was felt that until Qingmang had risen to his brain, he noticed that it was wrong from the reflection of the leaves. Before he returned, Qingmang had already pierced his shoulder. The shooter made a scream and fell to the tree.


    Han Jin has recovered the Qingmang and sank into the ground. The area where the shooters are distributed is very wide. It is a troublesome thing to kill them. He does not want to waste the Yuan to release the Dafa. Maybe he just killed the light and the new enemy came again. . It is better to kill one of them and let him yell and yell. In the absence of an enemy, the rest of the shooters are absolutely afraid to move around, and they will only quietly hide there, and naturally they will not continue to follow.

 Chapter 248： Elf village

    Chapter 248 Elf Village


    When Han Jin returned to the magic shield, Louise and the thief were still fighting. Pan Wen tried to cross the magic shield several times, but in the end they changed their minds, even when they saw Han Jin¡¯s shot. After the meaning, the face was anxious and shook his head to Hanjin. The girl of Louise was so proud of her nature that she would never allow someone to interfere in her fight. Even her sister would not do it, or she would have to worry on the spot.


    "You better hurry, we don''t have much time." Han Jin frowned.


    When he heard that Han Jin was urging her, Louise couldn¡¯t help but show an angry look, and the action followed with a slow shot. The thief seized the opportunity and quickly got out of the battle. He turned and rushed to Hanjin, the dagger in his hand. Hey, a cold light spurred Han to the chest.


    Han Jin is somewhat incomprehensible. Is it so good to bully himself? He walked to the side, letting the cold light, and the thief followed him, and he had a dagger in his hand and stroked Han Han¡¯s neck.


    Han Jin left his hand and grabbed the thief''s right wrist. Who knows that the thief''s arm is sinking downwards, avoiding Hanjin''s left hand, and the dagger is straight to Hanjin''s left rib.


    The professional attack power of thieves is not as good as that of warriors. The defense is not as good as the warrior. It just plays the role of a dark attacker. It causes damage to the enemy by unexpected attacks and swift speed. The thief¡¯s figure is exposed and has lost its unexpected advantage. Compared with the speed, it is far worse than Han Jin. Although his movements are very sudden, Han Jin¡¯s reaction speed is almost to the extreme. The left hand is down, and the first one is sent first, then the thief is accurately caught. Wrist, right fist swung out, slamming into the thief''s cheek.


    The thief¡¯s right hand was buckled, but he was not panicked. His left hand was shrunk and he even slammed a dagger and picked Han¡¯s palm.


    Han Jin''s face turned cold, his right hand suddenly stopped there, and the thief''s dagger was stabbed empty, and Han Jin''s hand went forward and grabbed the thief''s left wrist.


    Both wrists were caught, and the thief finally got a little panicked. He struggled and struggled to lift his leg to Hanjin¡¯s chest.


    Han Jin had a mouth, and a green mang shot from the mouth. The thief never imagined that there was such a way of hurting people in the world. It is too late to react again, not to mention his hands were made. There was no room for movement at all. With a slamming sound, the Qingmang Cave wore the thief''s front chest, then circled and quietly stopped over Hanjin.


    The light in the eyes of the thief gradually faded, softly fell to the ground, and when Louise rushed to the front, the thief was dead.


    "Hey! This is my opponent!" Louise screamed.


    "You can''t walk away?" Han Jin did not take care of Louise.


    "Go, of course, go!" Pan Wen hurried.


    "You didn''t hear me? He is my opponent!!" Louise said with anger.


    "He came to me." Han Jin said faintly: "Your speed is not slower than him. Deliberately wait, do you want to see my joke? Didn''t see it, so I was very disappointed."


    "You..." The matter in my heart was revealed, and Louise''s momentum was reduced by a few points: "Are you a magician?"


    "I am a combat magician." Han Jin remembered an opponent he had encountered before.


    "Miss, don''t mess around!" Pan Wen greeted him and said to Han Jin, apologetic: "I am sorry, Lord Raphael, our lady... the temper is not very good, I hope you don''t mind, just the fire magic. Teacher, it is you..."


    "Let''s talk while walking." Han Jin looked up and down Pan Wen: "How do I feel... you don''t seem to be anxious?"


    "What''s so urgent?" Louise snorted.


    "Miss!" Pan Wen glanced at Louise with a blaming gaze.


    The road ahead has been blocked, and the whole team has to change direction. The more you go to Hanjin, the more you feel wrong. They are actually going to the east. He Hanjin is going to St. Petersburg. Isn¡¯t it the South?


    Han Jin simply stood there and did not move. Louise and Pan Wen also stopped and looked at Han Jin with surprise.


    "Mr. Pan Wen, I think we still go separately. Can you tell me how to bypass the country of Xiongguang?" Han Jin said faintly.


    Pan Wen did not speak, Louise screamed: "Stupid, even if you can bypass the country of male light, according to the speed of magic props flying, you need at least three days to arrive in St. Petersburg, if you follow us, two days It is ok."


    "Miss, don''t be rude!" Pan Wenyi said, and then smiled at Han Jin: "Lord Rafael, please rest assured that within two days, we will definitely send you to St. Petersburg."


    Han Jin saw Louise and Pan Wen not lie, shrugged, did not say anything, as Louise''s exports were not inferior, he did not care whether a strange little girl was civilized and polite.


    After another moment, the shooters have already chased them from behind. In fact, the speed of the team is completely dragged down by the weak woman. Without her, the speed of the team will increase several times. The enemy shooter is not so easy to keep up. of.


    If the woman is a very important person, Han Jin can understand that it is obvious that no one takes the woman seriously. Why do you have to take it with you?


    For a moment, until the archers behind them have formed a semi-encirclement, Han Jin can''t help it: "Can''t you think of ways to make us faster?"


    Pan Wen also noticed the approximity of the shooters. He simply stopped and released the magic shield. The transpiration of the mist completely blocked the entire shield. Then Pan Wen smiled and said: "Lola is our leader. We can''t abandon her." He also understands Han Jin.


    "She is your leader?" Han Jin frowned, and he did not believe this kind of ghost.


    "Haha... Of course not." Louise laughed.


    "Miss..." Pan Wen hurriedly blocked.


    "You don''t have to take care of it." Louise waved her hand impatiently: "We have overfulfilled the task, even if Nikolay now knows that my sister is fake, it is too late."


    Pan Wen shook his head helplessly: "You are ready, I want to release the magic!" After that, he clenched his magic wand and sang aloud the magic.


    Outside, the sporadic arrows are shining through the fog and falling on the magic shield. This kind of attack can''t damage the shield, and the shooters can''t see the things in the magic shield, just blindly shooting, almost no threat. .


    Pan Wen¡¯s magic wand slowly became bright, and dozens of strange lights grew like snakes, wrapped around everyone, and then radiant, people closed their eyes subconsciously, and the next scene, the surrounding scene occurred. Extremely abrupt changes, to be precise, they have moved to another strange place.


    Han Jin could not help but reveal a shocked look, space transfer! It turned out to be a large-scale space transfer that is similar to the effect of transmitting magic arrays! At this moment, he also understands why Pan Wen always shrinks into the magic shield. He wants to save his magic. With their speed of action, he must be surrounded by more than one time. Pan Wen¡¯s magic is their last resort.


    Han Jin used to use the phrase ''there is a heaven outside, someone outside the crowd'' to sue Yalina. It is hard to say that Elena has listened to it. He is repeatedly enlightened, and Nikola, who can trigger the suffocation of heaven and earth, is in front of Pan. The text is enough to make him feel shocked. If Elena is here, I will never believe that anyone can use the power of oneself to launch space transmission. This magical magic does exist, but it has already lost its heritage!


    Pan Wen''s forehead was covered with sweat, fell into the grass, closed his eyes and began to meditate. Obviously, launching space transmission is a huge burden.


    The guards put Pan Wen around and watched the movements around them with vigilance. Their strange look proved Hong Han¡¯s conjecture. This is not the first space transfer.


    Han Jin looked at the distant scenery. The shape of several peaks is very familiar. It seems that the distance transmitted by Pan Wen Space is not very far. It may be a dozen miles or maybe a dozen kilometers. However, this does not affect the space. The transmission is of great strategic importance.


    "What else do you want to ask?" Louise walked over to Han Jin''s side: "Looking at him in meditation, you can hurry up!"


    Han Jin looked at Louise and suddenly said: "Lola is your sister?"


    "Well, have you heard of my sister?" Louise showed a proud look.


    "I heard it only a few days ago." Han Jin said faintly.


    Han Jin¡¯s words greatly hurt Louise¡¯s pride. She was no longer convinced of Han Jin¡¯s, but she could not refuse to be confusing. She knew that she grew up and was always someone else¡¯s solution for her. The teacher is a very cheering thing. Louise bit his teeth and said, "What about you? Do you still want to know?"


    "You are not afraid that I am a Nikola person?" Han Jin said slowly: "Now Mr. Pan Wen is meditating. If I want to do something, you can''t stop me alone."


    "You are not malicious to us."


    ¡°Why is this so sure?¡±


    Louise hesitated and sneered: "Don''t tell you, this is a secret." She is not stupid enough to be at home, related to her task, she can say, because there is no need to keep secret, but it is related to her She will not speak out if she is interested.


    At this moment, Pan Wen had opened his eyes and stood up strenuously: "Okay, let''s move on. Tonight, we must rush to Elf Village."


    "Tonight?" Louise groaned. "Are you sure we''ve got rid of them? If you bring the enemy into the Elven village and bring disaster to the elves, my sister will kill me."


    "Miss, you are too young to be the power of the Elven Village." Pan Wen smiled and said: "Unless Nikola sent the Dragon Knight, they could not pose a threat to the Elven Village."


    "No, my sister passed me, this thing is up to me." Louise''s look suddenly became firm: "Don''t think I don''t know what you want to do! Hey... you want to bring the elves of the Elf Village Pull it over, right? If Nikola sent someone to attack them, it must pay a price. The Elven village was destroyed. The homeless elves can only go to us. They must revenge. Rely on our support, and..."


    "Little... Miss..." Pan Wen¡¯s face was a little white.


    "These are all my sister told me, she told me to tell you that other things, she can listen to you, but this thing, absolutely not!" Louise narrowed her eyes.

 Chapter 249： Taiyin water

    Chapter 249¡ªThe Water of the Taiyin


    Without much effort, Han Jin learned a lot from Louise''s mouth. Of course, what Louise thought could be said. Her sister Lola noticed that Nikolay¡¯s army was a little abnormal. It happened that a city owner found a group of unicorns in the jungle and immediately reported the news to Lola. Lola always wanted to form a completely unicorn knight. The guards, she took the opportunity to send Pan Wen and Louise out, and took her own substitute, ran to the forest to catch the unicorn, in fact she herself secretly stayed in the city of the moon.


    In fact, Lola''s substitutes are not so weak, otherwise they have been dismantled. In the process of catching the unicorns, they suffered suicide attacks. Lola''s substitute was a curse of weakness, and the priests of the team could do nothing. You can only wait for the city of the moon to find a cardinal to lift the curse.


    Louise¡¯s way of telling the story is helpless. In the east sentence, this thing just started at the beginning and jumped to another thing. It¡¯s unreasonable, but Han¡¯s understanding is very good. Ok, finally I finally got it.


    Pan Wen¡¯s life was very bitter. Under the firm request of Louise, he released three space transmissions. Louise was relieved, but Pan Wen¡¯s physical strength and magic power were almost exhausted, and there was no power to stand up. The unicorns have just been tamed, and they are still unable to accept the fate of anyone riding a cross. They can only be supported by others.


    At night, the team approached a mountain. In Hanjin''s view, the front is a dead end. It should be bypassed from the side, but the leading Louise, like nothing, has been moving forward. Han Jin understands that he should be with the elves. The village is concerned, did not say anything, only quietly followed.


    Going down the mountain wall, the front is a high cliff. The trees here are extremely prosperous. The grass under the feet is like a green pool of water. Even the mountain wall is covered with dense vines.


    Louise looked eastward and looked at it. A figure suddenly jumped out of the vines and looked closely. It turned out to be a female elf. It was no wonder that it was difficult for others to find her. The skirts and leathers on her body were all green. In this forest, you can find hidden places everywhere, unless you can sense the breath of life, or have other abilities, what you want to find with your vision is impossible.


    Louise and the elf said a few words intimately. The elf waved his hand and the vines on the mountain wall slowly separated, revealing a path that could only be used by one person. Louise greeted him and took the lead. Into the crack.


    About three or forty meters away, the front is suddenly bright, a small plain is displayed in front of everyone, through the moonlight, Han Jin sees very clearly, there are dozens of grass houses in the center of the plain, and there are hundreds of trees around the grass house. Dead trees, this plain is a world of vitality, and those dead trees are incompatible with the surrounding environment. It seems that the population of Elf Village is not many. Pan Wen just said that Elf Village is very strong and too exaggerated. Are all the elves here high-level professionals?


    A strange sound came, which caught the attention of Han Jin. He looked in the direction of the sound and found that there was a huge hole in the mountain wall inside. The height of the hole was about 30 meters. The width is also more than 20 meters, and the inside is dark and it is impossible to see what is inside.


    There is a light in the grass house. A female elf who is about twenty years old greets the tribe. The life of the elf is very long. The so-called age refers to the comparison of human beings.


    Louise ran over with a smile. The female elf took Louise''s hand and whispered something. They shouldn''t be meeting for the first time, because the female elf''s attitude is very harmonious, and her face is full of favor. .


    Just in the conversation, a few younger female elves talked and laughed and ran from behind the village, while Louise screamed and even clashed with the female elves, Louise¡¯s Personality is too special... When you are angry, you will always scream, and see your friends, it¡¯s ridiculous.


    The headed female elf took Louise to the village. The shocking thing was that the dead trees next to the village turned out to be living creatures. When they retreated to the exit, Han Jin was shocked. He was only here. See that those are not dead trees, but one tree demon!


    The unicorns behind the team have always been very well-behaved, but when they arrived in the village, they gradually became uneasy, and they screamed cheerfully in the nose, running around on the grasslands, and some ran to the trees. Near the demon, cautiously observed, several strong men in the team rushed out, bound the unicorns, for fear of trouble.


    Under the guidance of the first female elf, everyone walked into a tall grass house. If you talk about living conditions, it looks very simple, but it is full of natural atmosphere, but also very neat, but also a kind of cool A pleasant fragrance.


    There are no tables and chairs in the grass house, only a few carved stumps, and the cushions are woven with grass, but there are too many guests coming in, but the majority of them are standing there. Han Jin is fortunate Got one, he sat down on his knees.


    The headed female elf called an elf and whispered a few words. The elf ran out. For a moment, she came back with a wooden bucket, and the other elf was on each tree stump. They all put on the water cup, which is the only thing Han Jin saw in the Elven village that represents human civilization.


    The elf filled the water in every cup and then walked out in the barrel. Louise smiled and took the cup and asked, "Blanchi, how many moons do you have now?"


    "Stupid child." The female elf headed said with a smile: "It is not easy to maintain the operation of a moon well. Many large elves gather, and there is not even a moon well."


    "That''s why they are incompetent." Louise snorted and took the glass and drank it.


    Blanche shook her head with a smile, and she was used to Louise''s mouth, and she couldn''t say anything.


    Han Jin also wanted to drink, but I heard that there was only one well in the village, and I couldn¡¯t help but live. The later female elves were wet, and the hair was still dripping down, not the bath water? Even if the elves are very clean, but drink a bath of water... it is not the case.


    Han Jin just put down the water cup, Pan Wen¡¯s action attracted his attention. Pan Wen not only drank all the water in the cup, but also used the tongue to hold the water droplets on the wall of the cup until he found out that he had caused it. The attention of others, just put the cup on the tree stump.


    Han Jin couldn''t figure out the strength of Pan Wen, but he remembered what Louise had said. Lola can listen to Pan Wen in other ways. It is conceivable that Pan Wen is the right assistant of Lola, such a person. Even so cherish the water in the cup, there must be a place worthy of cherish.


    Thinking of this, Han Jin did not hesitate to take a sip of the cup, and then his eyes widened, and a very pure yin gas slid across the throat, turning between his chest and abdomen. There is not much energy in the water, it is several times more than the Thunderbird meat he had eaten some time ago, but it is pure and yin! Even compared with the legendary jade liquid, the effect is not much different!


    A few mouthfuls of water, Han Jin like Pan Wen, reluctant to use the tip of his tongue to lick the residual water droplets, while Pan Wen on the other side gave a low laugh.


    Han Jin slowly put the cup on the tree stump. If he knew these elves, he would definitely ask the elf to give him some more water, even if he paid a price, but he did not hesitate. Unfortunately, there is no room for him to talk. It¡¯s lucky to have a drink, he can only remain silent.


    Louise''s eyes waved and smiled: "Blanchi, don''t be so stingy! This is a guest from afar, it looks like... He hasn''t had enough."


    Han Jin smiled and didn''t say anything polite. In fact, he was not an **** person. However, he felt that Louise looked pleasing to the eye.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Branchi laughed and then glanced at an elf: ¡°Your sister has recruited a powerful assistant? I should congratulate her.¡±


    "He? He is not ours."


    "What? He is not yours?" Blanche''s face changed dramatically.


    "He..." Louise understood that she had lost her words, stuttering and explaining: "Blanca sister, you... don''t misunderstand, he is not an enemy!"


    "Confused!" Branchi screamed and slammed up. The elves who smiled at the same time were suddenly smashed. It was a real arrogance. All the long bows were open, and more than a dozen arrows were opened. Far away to Hanjin.


    Han Jin stayed there, didn''t stand up, and he didn''t sit still. He never thought that he could drink any trouble with his mouth.


    "Say! Who sent you?! What do you want to do in the Elf Village?!" Blanche shouted.


    "Blanca sister! You listen to me!" Louise anxious, grabbing Branchi''s arm forward: "He is a friend of Odd! He is not far away, just to find Ord. Louise said as she talked to Han Jin.


    Han Jin stunned, the person he was looking for was indeed Ord, but did Louise know a lot of bright knights? Why do you mention Odd alone? However, the situation is compelling, he did not have time to think about it, and nodded lightly.


    "Od?!" Branzi''s momentum slowed down: "You and Odd are friends?"


    Branchi squinted hard. If this matter could be replaced, she would definitely nod for Han, and Han Jin sighed and shook her head. He couldn¡¯t pretend, in case Branchi asked Ode. The trivial thing, he can''t answer it, and the time is completely unclear.


    Louise was so angry that he glared at Han Jin with a hateful iron, and immediately called: "Blanchi, don''t misunderstand it! He is really our friend, he killed a lot of good days during the day. Gula¡¯s running dog, really, we all saw it!¡±


    Branzi snorted: "Louise, you are so kind!"


    Han Jin¡¯s body suddenly sank and disappeared without a trace. Immediately afterwards, the elves¡¯ exclamation came out, and the elves in the house rushed out. Who knows that Han Jin is in the cloth. After Lan Qi rose out, Branchi reacted very quickly. He kicked Han into the chest with his heel and then took the longbow from his space ring. When her body shape turned halfway, the longbow had been pulled open.


    Han Jin side, patted on Branzi''s shoulder, his body tilted down, once again disappeared into the ground, then Han Jin appeared in the original position, quietly watching Branzi.


    In the grass house, the bird is silent, and Han Jin can easily succeed. It is because his ¡®magic¡¯ is beyond everyone¡¯s expectations, but it cannot be denied that if he wants to hurt, Branzi has already died!


    "Cough..." Han Jin coughed: "Is there water?"

 Chapter 250： opportunity

    Chapter 25 Opportunities


    Branzi¡¯s face changed indefinitely, and the longbows in the hands of the elves were slowly put down. It can be seen that the elves of this elf village are still very kind, and they have dealt with Hanjin just because they put Korea. It became a spy of mixing into the Elven Village. Now, seeing Han Jin is not hurting, and their hostility has gradually weakened.


    Branzi first went back to God and gave a look to the elf at the door of the grass house. The elf hurried out. For a moment, the elf who had just sent the water went into the hut with a wooden barrel and looked around. Going to Han Jin, the cup is filled with water.


    Han Jin picked up the water cup and drank it, comfortable! No matter what form, the battle, and so on, he will not be white with these two glasses of water alone! Although the energy extracted from it is not much, but when one day faces the test of Taiyi Xianguan, the yin gas that is taken today will bring him a lot of help!


    "What magic did you just release..." Louise asked, not only she was curious, but Pan Wen and Branzi both cocked their ears, and the magic and the instantaneous movement were similar. Wonderful, a magician who can release the instantaneous movement, is close to the undead body, except for the years, nothing can knock him down!


    "The hug of the Mother Earth." Han Jin believes in Hu.


    "Hey! What a mess! How have I never heard of it?!" Louise didn''t believe it.


    "You haven''t heard of more things." Han Jin smiled, and he found out that the elf did not leave. Look again, there was still a small bucket of water in the barrel, and Han Jin¡¯s heart began to Itching, greed...is a kind of original sin. As a self-cultivator, Han Jin can¡¯t control his own desires, but he really has no face and asks for it. He looks at the elf and looks at it again. Empty glass, he hopes that the other person can understand his suggestion.


    The elf could understand it. Maybe she had never seen such an insatiable person. She stunned Han Jin and turned her eyes to Branzi.


    Branzi nodded. The elf pouted, didn''t pick up the wooden bucket, and added a cup to Han Jin. This time she learned to slip her head. When Han Jin didn''t drink water, she ran away. I am afraid that Hanjin will drink endlessly.


    In the end, she was too young. She was too underestimated by Han Jin¡¯s shame. She never did anything for these elves. She was blessed for no reason. Drinking three cups is already the limit of Hanjin. Of course, if the elf gives back Han Jin fell, then he must continue to drink, but will never ask for it in any way.


    ¡°Premier, where are you from?¡±


    "Ask me, I know." Louise patted her little chest: "He came from the Northeast!"


    Blanche glanced at Louise: "You look for Odd...something?"


    "Yes."


    "What? Can you talk to me?"


    "Your request... is it too much?" Han Jin smiled.


    "Oh, it¡¯s the same with her." Louise said awkwardly: "She is O''Day''s wife, is it necessary to keep it secret?"


    Han Jin lived. With intuition, he knew that Louise did not lie. If he really wanted to lie to him, he could find some suitable excuses.


    "A bright knight and an elf..." Han Jin showed a smile.


    "What? Do you think that I am not worthy of Odd or is Ode not worthy of me?" Blanche said faintly.


    "No, no..." Han Jin paused: "The light knight is a **** of light, and the elf is a goddess of nature. It seems like a little..."


    "I admit that the difference in faith does bring us a lot of trouble, so I am in the Elven Village, and he has been in his army." Blanche sighed: "But... when feelings are like flames When it¡¯s burning, it¡¯s hard to control ourselves. We used to think that we can overcome all obstacles. Maybe you haven¡¯t experienced this kind of mood, so you don¡¯t understand.¡±


    Branzi¡¯s words gave a feeling of contrived, but her expression was calm, as if she was telling something that had nothing to do with her.


    Han Jin was silent for a moment, and Yan Yan smiled: "I understand."


    "Well, now you should believe us?" Louise couldn''t help it: "What the **** are you looking for?"


    Han Jin glanced around: "The people here seem to hate Nikolay."


    "Of course, do you hate him too?" Louise said with a smile, comrade! She has now treated Han Jin as a comrade...


    "I haven''t seen him." Han Jin was stunned. Nikolay did not know the existence of Han Jin. Naturally, he could not specifically design a trap for him. He decided to believe the people around him: "In fact, I don''t know Odd. This time I came here because I accepted the commission of a person."


    "who is it?"


    "The Archbishop Jedice."


    "The Archbishop of Jessie??" Branqi and others could not help but stand up from the grass group, and watching the lively Pan Wen on the side was also stunned.


    "Do you all know him?" Han Jin asked.


    "Crap!" Louise said: "In the fools of the Holy See, he is the only one worthy of respect!" After that, Louise realized that she had made a mistake and sneaked a look at Branzi. Road: "Oh... there is one, our Ord Knight!"


    "You are from the Northeast? How did Archbishop Jedice go to the Northeast?" Branzi stunned.


    "I am from the Northeast, but I met Archbishop Jedisi in the mountains of Taraxia."


    "Why didn''t he come?"


    "Because he has been attacked by others, there is no way to come."


    "Attack?" Branzi widened his eyes: "Who dares to attack him??"


    "Nikolay."


    Branchi, Louise and Pan Wen were stunned and their faces became pale. Louise¡¯s figure was shaking slightly, and suddenly he jumped up: ¡°Nicola decided to start, right?! Fool Jedith is also a fool!! How many times my sister told him, if Nikolay really wants to tear his face, the first person to kill must be him! Why is he not guarding it? Fool!"


    Branzi and Pan Wen are still stunned and can''t speak. The significance of this news is too great for them. A beast that is out of the cage will inevitably set off a storm!


    Louise¡¯s screams are even higher: ¡°And you! Why don¡¯t you tell us early?!¡±


    "Who is this kind of thing, who do you say to whom? Why do I believe in you?" Han Jin asked.


    Louise was a bit slogan, but she was somewhat reluctant, her eyes flashing around, as if she wanted to find something to vent her anger.


    "When did you meet Jeddy?" asked Branzi.


    "Almost... it¡¯s almost ten days."


    "Ten days? It''s too late..." Branzi showed a desperate look.


    "Let''s go to the Holy See!" Pan Wen cried. His voice was originally vicissitudes. At this moment, he became almost the same as Louise, sharp and trembling: "Only the Pope can stop Nikola''s madness!"


    "It¡¯s useless." Han Jin shook his head. "Jedice told me that the only hope is to find Odd before Nikola launched, to expose Nikola¡¯s conspiracy, to bring the Knights of Light and Cardinals Out of St. Petersburg."


    "Who told you to find the Pope is useless?" Pan Wen called.


    "Jedice said." Han Jin hesitated and felt that there was nothing to keep secret: "The crown of God was lost more than a hundred years ago, and the pope has no ability to open the door to heaven."


    "This is impossible... impossible!"


    "You mean, the guys in the Holy See have no ability to bind Nikolay?" Louise¡¯s expression suddenly became sinister: "From beginning to end, they have been brave enough to scare Nikolay, wait until they are scared. When they live, they are going to die?"


    "Although your words are very extreme..." Han Jin paused and nodded: "But that''s the truth."


    Louise glared at Han Jin, and did not know whether Han Jin had provoked her, or regarded Han Jin as a member of the Holy See.


    Han Jin glanced around, Jedice once said that the most terrible place of Nikolay is not his heart, but his unfathomable strength, the deep heart can not cause the effect of ruining, one can not concentrate everyone Wisdom, not to mention that Jedice, who never lie, can force Nikolay to maintain the status quo. In the past few years, he has not dared to step beyond the threshold. On his own mind, Jedice is no worse than Nikolay, but facing Nikola. Sword, he is stretched. Jedishan said that even if he knew that Nikolay would kill him, he couldn¡¯t beat it, he couldn¡¯t escape, only one death.


    In theory, it is only the Pope who can stop Nikolay, use the crown of God to open the door to heaven, and the difference in the level of belief can summon dozens or even hundreds of angels to help, which is to let Dragon City and Long Domain also has to be cautious, and the powerful professionals under Nikolai, including Nikolay himself, are too weak.


    Han Jin wanted to tell Jedice the original words and let them not despise Nikolay, but now it is found that everything is unnecessary. Who dares to despise Nikolay? On the contrary, the people here are exposed to the color of fear, which is enough to prove the image and status of Nikolay in their minds.


    Jedice also said that another terrible place for Nikolay is that he has a huge, complete state machine. Nikolay is really good to his followers. Similarly, those high-ranking professionals are sincerely loyal to him. The generals are sincerely obeying him. The people of the country of the male light also truly support him. In the vast country of the nine provinces, Nikolay can be like an arm, his will is the direction of the country of male light! There is no hesitation, no doubt, no objection, and some are madness and obedience.


    That is an alternative belief, and Nikolay is the **** of the country of male light! Just as the Light Knights believe in the Light God, the country of the Male Light also has the believers of the Holy See, but Jedice believes that the believers will choose between the Light God and Nikolay, and most people will choose the latter because God En is too ethereal, and Nikola¡¯s work is real.


    Branchi suddenly stood up: "Jedice is not saying... Do we still have a chance? Come with me!"

 Chapter 251： Color dragon

    Chapter 251 Color Dragon


    "I am angry... I understand? I am very angry!!" In the black hole of more than 30 meters, there was a sound like a thunder, and a raging airflow rushed out of the hole, bringing Bran Qi¡¯s hair blew into a mess.


    The earth shivered slightly, and then an incomparably tall figure appeared in front of everyone, the dragon! The real dragon! ! The length of the dragon is not about 30 meters, and the big mouth opened because of anger is extremely horrible. Looking at the caliber, swallowing seven or eight people is definitely not a problem. In fact, Branchi¡¯s body is very High, but standing there is only a little higher than the dragon''s sole. It looks very pitiful. The dragon''s wings are almost 50 meters wide, and the fans are moving up and down. The shadow left in the moonlight even covers the small half. Plains.


    The tree demon in the village is nothing, maybe because I used to be used to it, but the unicorn can''t do it. On the spot, the pot is fried, and the rushing rushes into a ball, and the screaming screams resound through the sky.


    "Little Branchi, tell me, how do you calm down my anger?" The dragon whispered, and the air from the mouth smashed the ground and flew sand. The previous sentence sounded impetuous, but the latter words made people laugh and cry. "Go, give me a dance, I have to watch the bath and jump!"


    "Murphy! I don''t have time to make fun of you!" Branzi called.


    "Just kidding?" The dragon looked down at Branzi, a pair of eyes like a giant lantern slammed a few times, then scorned Branzi sighed, because of its size, its ''qi'' can It¡¯s not something that ordinary people can bear. Only Han Jin and Pan Wen and Louise can keep moving. Other elves can¡¯t help but go back, and Branchi¡¯s long skirts swelled to the old height, revealing a pair of slender and white. Thighs.


    "Murphy!!" Branchi screamed as she held the skirt.


    "Okay, okay." The dragon yawned lazily and suddenly looked up at the night sky: "I... some miss Dragon City, Little Branchi, so I try to go back as soon as possible. When I come back, then..."


    "You..." Branzi groaned: "Murphy, you don''t want to help us! Is it?!"


    "Little Branzi, you look very nervous." The dragon named Murphy opened the wings, put on a pair of high-flying, and then slowly closed the wings: "This means that with my strength Can''t solve your troubles, right?"


    Branzi bit his lip and didn''t answer.


    "You are O''Day''s wife. If you get into the Holy See, Odd will definitely help you. Lola is your best friend. Of course you will not target her. Then the answer is very clear. You have gotten one and should not provoke. Man, Nikolay!" Murphy slowly leaned down, its big mouth almost stuck on the ground, eyes staring at Branzi: "Little Branzi, I still need three or fifty years, In order to advance into the rank of Jinlong, now, I can''t help you."


    "Are you scared? Have you forgotten your promise?"


    "Afraid? Maybe a little... Three or fifty years for me, just a blink of an eye, my strength will be greatly improved, Xiao Branqi, you must be embarrassed at this time?" Philip''s tone is a bit weird: "You ask me... I want to die! And Nikola and Dragon Field have a very good relationship. He has four dragon knights for him, even if he really wants to fight, I have to go back to Longcheng to find a helper?"


    "I didn''t ask you to fight, I just hope you will send us to St. Petersburg!" Branzi said word by word.


    "What...what?" Murphy groaned, and then sent out a series of loud and hearty laughter: "Of course, of course, how generous Murphy would reject a friend''s request! Absolutely no problem!"


    Unfortunately, its response was too late, and it had already hurt Branzi''s heart. Branchi did not say anything grateful, only silently looked at Murphy.


    From a physical point of view, the dragon''s face is of course thick to the extreme, can be described as ''invulnerable guns,'' is the real weapon! But Murphy looked very embarrassed, his voice became gentle, and even leaned on the ground: "You are very anxious? Come up, I will take you away now!"


    After Branzi sneaked a few words on the elves behind him, he first stepped on Murphy''s fleshy wings and walked to Murphy''s back. Han Jin and others followed, and Louise''s guards could not take them. In addition to Lola''s substitute, others, including the unicorn, remain in the Elven village.


    Pan Wen released a magic shield to cover the people on the dragon''s back. Murphy waited for them to prepare, and ran a few steps, quickly fanning the flesh into the sky.


    Yalina once commented on the speed of Hanjin Yujian''s flight, saying that he is second only to the phoenix and the dragon. At this moment, Han Jin knows that the gap between ¡®second only to¡¯ is so big!


    Murphy''s wings are close to 50 meters. Every time they fan, they can pass the distance of hundreds of meters. The whistling sound of the whistling sound always echoes in the ear. The magic shield released by Pan Wen is like an attack. , constantly changing the shape, in fact, it is only affected by the airflow.


    No wonder that Louise dared to promise to return to St. Petersburg in two days. At this unimaginable speed, both days were a conservative figure.


    Along the way, Murphy began to talk to Branqi without any trouble, but its embarrassment has made Blanche cold, and has not taken care of Murphy, Murphy later lazy to say, just sullenly head forward.


    The moon rose and everyone rested for half a day. When the second sun rose, they finally arrived in St. Petersburg.


    St. Petersburg is a large castle. All of them live in the Holy See. The shape of the castle is very simple and square, but as a symbol of the Holy See, under normal circumstances, no one will dare to attack this place. Therefore, there are no defensive facilities in St. Petersburg. The width and height of the walls are very common. The main purpose of the castle is to separate the power of Nikola and Lola. The Holy See has been struggling in recent years and will not invest funds. Here.


    Looking down from the sky, St. Petersburg looked very calm. Murphy¡¯s vision was very good. Suddenly, he cried: ¡°How did I see the flag of Nikola?!¡±


    "What?" Branchi and others were shocked and gathered at the edge of the magic shield and looked down.


    "That... that is the flag of Nikola?" Han Jin said in a sly voice, too familiar! White, red, isn''t that a plaster flag? ! The only difference is that at the edge of the red sun, there is a light woven with gold silk. The so-called male country, it is no problem to use this shape of the battle flag, but Han Jin''s feeling is very weird.


    "Yeah." Pan Wen nodded his face in a dignified manner: "What happened? Is it... Nikolay has launched a war? Have you captured St. Petersburg?!"


    "No, there is no trace of war left here." Branzi said: "Murphy, rely on the past."


    "No problem!" Hearing that Branchi was talking to himself, Murphy was very happy. He spread his wings and leaned against the wall. At this moment, a bubble-like thing flashed away, followed by ten. Several soldiers, as well as a giant smashing car, appeared there, and a giant arrow of seven or eight meters spurred out and directed at Murphy. Apparently, there was a magical barrier that blocked the soldiers and the brakes until the brakes had been launched and the magic barrier was broken.


    Murphy made an earth-shattering roar, desperately slipping into the slant, but the speed of the arrow was too fast, and it shot it cold, and slammed, the giant arrow had penetrated deeply into its abdomen.


    "äÎħäÎ! Murphy, how are you?!" Branchi screamed.


    Where does Murphy have time to answer? ! It desperately fanned the wings and tried to lower its flying height, almost on the road to the road. Its response is completely correct, and the konjac can adjust the angle of the shot, but if it is lower than the wall, the konjac can''t launch the attack.


    Although it has been injured, Murphy is desperate to fly, the speed is much faster than the time to come, only a moment, the vast territory of St. Petersburg has become a small square.


    "Murphy! How are you?! Speak!" Branzi squatted on the dragon''s back and slammed the scales, but Murphy still said nothing, just flying forward. The power of the konjac can only be tasted before it is known. When it comes, it is nonsense, because it is easy to use, and now it is afraid to let go, it will be planted directly on the ground.


    "Heaven! Dragon Knight! How can there be a dragon knight in St. Petersburg?!" Pan Wen suddenly exclaimed.


    The crowd looked back and looked back, only to see a vague black dot flying out of the small square, and behind them. Although they are far away, they all feel a pressure that is unclear.


    Pan Wen immediately released the eye of the perspective, a dragon with golden scales appeared in front of everyone, on the back of the golden dragon, still stood a knight in the age of forty, holding one in his hand. The handle is a blue lance with a scornful smile.


    In addition to Han Jin, everyone can not hold their breath by themselves, and a heart sinks into the bottom. Black Dragon, Jinlong, Yinlong, etc. are all superior dragons, each with their own strengths, single flight speed, Yinlong first, Jinlong row In the second place, this means that even if Murphy is not injured and does not fly long distances, it is impossible to compete with Jinlong.


    Han Jin sighed in his heart. Now is the time for him to leave. Although Louise and others are the enemies of Nikolay, they belong to the same comrades in the trenches, but the comrades are different. Niel is here, then he can only go up and fight with Jinlong, but he has to fight! For those who have no entanglements to die, there is no need.


    Murphy also noticed the danger from behind. The speed of the wings was faster. Branqi saw that Murphy never spoke. He rushed out of tears and shouted: "Murphy! What happened to you? Speak! You talk. what!!"

 Chapter 252： First collision

    Chapter 252, the first collision


    People have different personalities. It is difficult to find two identical people in the world. At most, they say that they are similar and similar. Some people are very popular. Some people prefer to be slow, some people like to challenge. Some people like to be calm. Everyone''s choices and preferences have their own reasons. They cannot be judged by right and wrong.


    The dragon knight who is chasing the back should be a sinister character, because he knows that Murphy has been injured, but he is not in a hurry to catch up, but he does not bite in the back.


    I don''t know how long it took, and I saw a sparse forest in front. The speed of Murphy''s flight suddenly slowed down. It has always held a sigh of relief. Now that it has been unable to support it, let alone continue to fly. Even the balance can not be achieved. In the scream of Blanche, Murphy slanted to the woods.


    One big tree was broken by Murphy. Finally, Murphy rolled down on the ground in a very unsightly posture. Fortunately, most of the backs were high-level professionals who jumped away from Murphy. On the back, Han Jin grabbed Lola''s substitute in time, and Jianguang flashed and fell to the ground.


    Murphy rolled a few laps on the ground before struggling to get up. This guy liked to talk nonsense, but now it has become another look. In fact, it has no energy to talk. Its chest is violently undulating. The airflow ejected from the mouth is like a rhythmic wind, flowing in the forest, the branches and leaves are stripped out, flying like a raindrop.


    "Murphy!" Branzi blinked and rushed to Murphy. She only saw that the huge scorpion arrow had penetrated into Murphy''s abdomen. There is more than one meter long, but it is a giant arrow of seven or eight meters long! Unimaginable, Murphy suffered such a heavy injury, and even can fly so far with everyone!


    "I..." Murphy struggled to open his wings: "I can''t fly, you go!"


    "No! I am forcing you to come, let us go!" Branzi screamed.


    "Small...small fool." Murphy laughed, and its voice rolled like a tumultuous thunder in the heavens and the earth: "Oh... let''s go, don''t let my sacrifice become meaningless, go!"


    Louise grabbed Branchi and cried, "Blanchi, you are calmer, even if we stay, we can''t help anything!"


    "Come on, go!" Murphy''s pupil suddenly changed color. It was originally a piece of orange, but now it has become a fiery red. It seems that there is a flame burning: "Don''t grind it, wait until they arrive, you can''t go anywhere. After that, Murphy stumbled and ran a few steps, barely into the sky, and flew straight to the black spots in the distance.


    "Pan Wen!" Louise shouted as she grabbed Branzi, and Pan Wen hurriedly began to sing a spell.


    "Little Branzi, you owe me!" Before the space transfer magic release, everyone clearly heard Murphy''s roar: "I know that there is no good thing, I know that there is no good thing." ......"


    Blanche struggled like crazy, but Louise glared at her, and Branzi couldn''t make it. The next moment, Pan Wen finally released the magic, and the space was awkward. They had appeared in another place. It is.


    Pan Wen didn''t dare to breathe, and then began to sing a spell. Today he played at a super level. He even released four space transmissions in one breath. When he put the magic wand down, he was about to stumble.


    "Go!" Louise grabbed Branchi in one hand and Pan Wen, who was dragging her hand, continued to run to Lin, but her strength was limited, and it was already very stubborn to control Branzi, plus Half-dead Pan Wen, just a step, was dragged back by Blanche, Louise anxiously shouted: "Blanchi, you calm down! What is the use of your back now?! Go to the city of the moon, for the ink The Philippine revenge is what we should do!"


    Han Jin raised his hand and released a return to Yuan Qing Qing Mantra. This kind of Taoism did not work for the magic, but it could make up for the physical strength. Pan Wen suddenly felt that he was a lot easier. He couldn¡¯t help but look back at Han Jin, if it was normal. At the time, his first reaction was not to thank Han, but to ask what the magic was, but the situation was critical and there was no time to talk nonsense. He broke Louise and ran to the side to grab Branzi¡¯s left hand. Together with Louise, they ran along with Branzi.


    After running a few steps, Pan Wen found that Han Jin had never moved. He turned back and said: "Raphael, go quickly?!"


    "I stayed and led them." Han Jin whispered, and then played two symbols, all on Louise''s body: "Reassured, I will find you."


    Like Pan Wen, Louise suddenly felt that her spirit had become extremely strong. Like the endless strength, she did not say anything. She only looked at Han Jin deeply, then nodded and continued to Lin Zhong. Run away.


    Han Jin set up Jianguang, flew back in the oblique thorns, Louise and Pan Wen did not see, Han Jin''s face flashed a trace of twilight.


    Soon, Han Jin chose a place. He floated in the air, quickly swaying the law, and playing with the scorpion, disappeared into the air, leaving no trace. Han released, it was a fire spell. The effect is similar to the trap, can be triggered, or can be released actively.


    Although Jeddy has repeatedly smashed, don''t fight hard with the high-level professionals under Nicholas, but can''t always hide like a mouse. If you haven''t experienced it, you will never know the difference between the two sides.


    Then, according to the position, Han Jin dropped a nine-sided mirror and shrouded his scheduled battlefield. He did not know whether the Jiugong Illusion could trap the dragon knight, but wait for the dragon knight to rush out. Array, certainly can not identify the exact direction.


    Time is not long, a small black spot appears in the sky, Han Jin sighed, the dragon knight chased over, also means that Murphy has been killed.


    The black spots are getting bigger and bigger, a huge and unmatched pressure envelopes between the heavens and the earth, the sound of the birds and insects disappears at the same time, and the whole forest has no wind and automatic. However, Han Jin has already blessed himself, God. What I¡¯m talking about is to look at everything, to despise everything, to fight hard and hard to enter, even if there is a Buddha blocking the road, there will be no fear of welcoming, and the legendary fascinating Longwei has no effect on Hanjin. .


    The Dragon Knight also discovered Han Jin, and even sensed the hostility of Han Jin, suddenly changed direction and swooped down.


    This is the first time that Han Jin has observed a single golden dragon in all directions. From the perspective of perspective, it is far less shocking than it is now. The length of the upper Jinlong and Murphy are half a catty, but in the momentum, the gap is too big! The upper golden dragon is covered with golden scales, and even the wings are golden yellow. The bright stream of light flows on the scales, dazzling and healthy, elegant and majestic, and the shape of the body is very dynamic. Seeing Murphy, he thought that the dragons were similar monsters. When he saw a golden dragon in the real world, he discovered that the dragon would be so beautiful.


    Han Jin slowly reached out and suddenly shouted: "Explosion!"


    More than a dozen dazzling fires suddenly appeared in the air. The upper body of the Golden Dragon was too big, and the set of fire spells released by Han Jin was not wasted, and all of them were on the body of Jinlong.


    Before Han Jin¡¯s attack, the streamers on Jinlong¡¯s body flowed one after another, but in the blasting flame, the frequency of the streamer suddenly increased, like a pool of water disturbed by stones. The next moment, the upper gold dragon Passing through the fire without injury, straight to Hanjin.


    Han Jin could not help but reveal the shocking color. He released the fire not the general fire, but the three flavors of real fire, can burn everything in the world! Even if it is an illusory ghost, it will be hit hard in the three flavors of real fire. The comprehensions fight each other and can only disrupt the three flavors in advance or break up. Otherwise, the magic weapon of the water system can also restrain the power of the three flavors of real fire. It¡¯s incredible to force a collision with the flesh!


    Nearly... The golden dragon flew closer and closer, Han Jin hesitated a bit, he refused to accept, wanted to release the rest of the spells to try, but finally, chose to be cautious, after returning to the tree, he shouted: "Nine Palaces Illusion, open!"


    The nine mirrors neatly shot the light, and the light beams went straight into the sky. Then Han Jin¡¯s figure was short and disappeared into the ground.


    Murphy is indeed dead, no matter how bad it is worth, and life has already left it. Murphy¡¯s neck has a deep hole, and the body is covered with long and short scratches, but these wounds are not fatal. There is not even bloodshed, because the dragon''s breath of dragons melts its scales and burns its flesh. Just these, Murphy can continue to fight, but the neck shot has already hit its neck bones. Smashing, and then the powerful dragon can not bear this damage, it can only lower its proud head.


    In fact, in the face of the upper dragons still dare to rise up to resist, Murphy is not only arrogant, but also crazy!


    A few knights are busy on Murphy''s body. Below, a child about ten years old is standing on the horse''s back, looking curious, looking at Murphy''s pupil, I don''t know because the fatal injury is coming too fast. Or because they are not reconciled, Murphy¡¯s pupils are not closed, and the child can clearly see his own shadow.


    "It¡¯s so big..." The little child sighed, Murphy¡¯s pupil was really big, at least bigger than the little one.


    "Hurry up!" the little child yelled again: "Give me the dragon crystal first, then smash the dragon scale!"


    "Young master, isn''t it..." A knight smashed his head out: "Flagon adults see us treating the dragons like this, it will get angry."


    "What about that?" The child snorted: "Death is dead, what are you doing? It is disgusting! If you do yours, if Ferragon is not satisfied, let it come to me."


    "Young master, of course, I dare not look for you, but we..." The knight smiled bitterly.


    "Who dares to hurt me?" The little child narrowed his eyes: "Don''t talk nonsense! Hurry up, either, you lick its skin, or, I lick your skin!"


    The knights looked at each other and didn''t talk anymore. They knew that the young master said that they could do it. For a moment, a huge dragon crystal was finally dug up. One of the knights, holding the dragon crystal, jumped from Murphy. Later, the other knights also jumped to the ground one by one.


    "Wow... so big?" the little child exclaimed.


    This is a dragon that is so big that Han Jin is desperate, because his ultimate goal is to capture the energy of Longjing, but he can''t eat a potted-sized dragon crystal.

 Chapter 253： Back attack

    Chapter 253


    "Young master, you see, the fire element emitted by this magic is very pure, it should be a green dragon that is fast to advanced, and some are a pity." A knight.


    The child smiled and jumped off the horse, stroking the dragon crystal, and then said: "What are you still standing on? Go and let me down the dragon scales."


    "Young Master..." Another Cavalier said with a difficult face: "This is an adult dragon. It depends on us, it is impossible..."


    The knight¡¯s words have not been finished yet. A black shadow jumped out of the ground like a lightning bolt. Then, several groups of white ochre flames were fired at the same time, and the knights were taken.


    The knights'' attention was concentrated on the huge dragon crystal, and Han Jin was almost on the back of their shots, and they were caught off guard. Only one of the farthest knights turned sideways and avoided. The fireball, the other few were all beaten.


    In the flash of the fire, the knights screamed together, Han Jin rushed to the only opponent, and the knight had pulled out the sword, the sword did not arrive, a **** stale frost Han Jin has been wrapped in it, and then the knight is stabbing the throat of Han Jin.


    Han Jin took a breath, and his hand was a fire charm, which hit the face of the knight. He used to see Mosike and Hayden and others. The knight¡¯s vindictive light was extremely strong, and his strength was in Hayden et al. Above, at least a tenth-order swordsman!


    The Cavaliers originally wanted to use their own bodyguards to forcibly shake the fire group, but his eyes smashed into the horror of his companions, and the idea of ??changing in time, Jianguang was horizontal, hitting the fire group.


    With a bang, the fire group attached to the sword, still burning, the knight¡¯s face was cold, and the long sword was thrown at Hanjin, then stepped to the left and leaned over from a screaming knight. Give a long sword.


    The knight¡¯s throwing a long sword is extremely fast. Fortunately, Hanjin has developed a habit. Whenever the battle breaks out, he will definitely bless him. His head slams his head and his sword sticks to his neck. Shooting in the past, the raging wind even screamed in the air.


    For the deadly battle, Han Jin is no longer a rookie. He has no fear, continues to sprint, and his hand is a fire charm. The knight screams and suddenly bursts out with a dazzling sword light. Originally only one meter long, but at this moment, the sword has actually produced a two or three meters of swordsmanship, just like the essence, and then struggling to sweep, the fire of the release of Han Jin was immediately smashed by the sword, the tip of the sword At the same place, it is the waist of Hanjin, a double sword!


    At the same time as the swordsman rioted, Han Jin had noticed that he was not right. He immediately stabilized his body shape and stepped back. Jianmang was swept over Hanjin¡¯s abdomen, and the sharp wind was hard to tear open Hanjin¡¯s robes. Although there is a god-protecting body, the rich freezing air also left a green mark on Hanjin¡¯s abdomen.


    If Hanjin has the upper hand, of course, it is necessary to pursue the victory, and the other party is the same! The knight was unstoppable, his body leaped and he screamed: "Ice..." The already dazzling sword light has become brighter, and the swordsman is wrapped in a vague fog. Han Jin is down.


    Han Jin¡¯s physique retreats, or he is blown out of the raging airflow. The faint misty weather of the regiment slams into the ground like a giant hammer, and instantly lets everything in the radius of a dozen meters. Frosted.


    Han Jin frowned, his time was very tight, I did not expect to encounter a difficult opponent here!


    The knight did not attack Han Jin any more. Instead, he stepped a step further and blocked a person behind him. He also stared at Han Jin with vigilance.


    This was a completely unnecessary action. Han Jin¡¯s eyes flickered. He suddenly remembered the Thunderbirds who forcibly collided with the meteorites to protect the Thunderbird eggs.


    Han Jin has a mouth, and a green mang rises into the sky, and immediately turns into a giant sword with a length of more than 20 meters and engraved with countless strange runes. Han Jin has not used powerful spells for a long time. This kind of spell can deal with the general professional, but it can play a killing effect. But against the real strong, it is difficult to get people. Caroline is one that makes him An unforgettable lesson.


    However, this time for a while...


    The knight groaned, and immediately burst into roar, rushing up against the giant sword. The vindictive light wave was even brighter. He also saw that the attack was so powerful that he could only go desperately.


    Guess, there are many times when there is a big difference between the facts and the facts. Only those who have witnessed it can understand the terrible Han Jin Dao! Even if she had given Yelena enough time to let her set the magic shield and the magical array at random, she would not dare to stand in the same place and resist the attack of Hanjin!


    There was a loud bang, and the fog released by the knight exploded like a fragile balloon, and it was like a real sword, and it became a glass. Then it was crushed by his sword. Finally, that The knight fell like a fly.


    This time, it was Han Jin who was unforgiving. He released a fire symbol again and hit the knight''s body. The knight only struggled a little, and he did not move.


    The child has been laughing and watching the excitement. Maybe he felt that his guard could protect him completely. Until the last knight was knocked down, he reacted and looked at Han Jin with fearful eyes, stepping back step by step. : "You...what do you want to do? Don''t... ah, don''t come over, I will give you everything!" He said as he took out a lot of gadgets, there were gold coins, magic crystals, and some meat. Snacks like these are thrown into the ground.


    Han Jin¡¯s line of sight swept from the child¡¯s left hand. Compared with the tender and soft fingers, the space ring that is bigger than the gold coin is particularly attractive, but Han Jin is not from a small child¡¯s hand. Grab the things, he strode forward: "I don''t want anything, as long as you sleep for a while."


    "Ah?" Hearing that Han Jin only wanted him to sleep, he didn''t want to hurt him. The child no longer retreated. He said to Han Jin: "But... I can''t sleep now..."


    "It doesn''t matter." Han Jin smiled: "I can let you sleep."


    The child looked at Han Jin, who was getting closer and closer. His head was gradually leaning back. His eyes were full of panic and pleading. Han Jin leaned down and backhanded his hand on the child¡¯s neck. The child Rolling his eyes, a little soft to the ground.


    Finally quiet, Han Jin sighed and walked slowly to the body of Murphy, silent for a moment, said to himself: "Sorry, I have no ability to help you." Although my heart does have some self-blame, but Give him another chance to choose, he will still not shoot, if Murphy has been upgraded to the upper position of the Golden Dragon, he may have a chance to reverse the battle, with the Green Dragon against Jinlong, with his Han Jin against the Dragon Knight? It¡¯s useless at all, and Murphy has been hurt. All efforts are useless.


    Then, Han Jin turned his head and stared at the dragon crystal with a weird look. The comrades used their own sacrifices to win time for everyone. He returned to find Longjing. This kind of practice is somewhat unreasonable, but now it is not at all. At the time of poor attention, Nikolay¡¯s flag fluttered over St. Petersburg, and the dragon knight under Nikola¡¯s seat also appeared in St. Petersburg, which meant that Jedith¡¯s most worrying thing had already happened!


    Among all the strengths of Nikolay, the most embarrassing thing is his unfathomable strength! Speaking of wisdom alone, no one dares to say that he has an absolute advantage. Guevara has won and failed. The experience of being precipitated in publicity and grief will not be worse than that of Nikola; Jeddes is still a vassal gesture. With Nikola for many years, and the Lola of the City of the Moon is in a weak position, it can still prevent Nikola from expanding, and neither of them will be worse than Nikola.


    However, Nikolay¡¯s strength is too strong. Jedice said that Nikolay had a two-year battle with the same Aji¡¯s Aji, five years ago. The first sword shook the Archie. Billion of the swordsman, and Aqi billion bombed hundreds of meters away, the second sword smashed Aqi billion''s body vindictive, as well as Achi billion''s body. Nikolay can get the fanatic support of the people, and he is inseparable from his strength. Seeing that the enemies that once thought they could not be defeated under the sword of Nikolai, what can be more exciting than this? Inspired? !


    When Murphy died, Longjing naturally became a trophy. Instead of letting Nikola get Longjing, it was better for him to rob the dragon crystal. This is the fact, cruel fact, but the size of Longjing is far beyond his. Expected.


    Han Jin sighed and put Longjing into the space ring. He just wanted to leave. Suddenly, the things flowing from Murphy attracted his attention.


    Murphy''s fatal wound is in the neck. The dragon knight is practicing ice-filled temper, the wound is frozen, and there is no bleeding. Murphy''s chest and abdomen also have wounds, but they are burnt and there is no bleeding, but a few The knights cut open the faucet, took out the dragon crystal, and the blood came out from there!


    Murphy''s volume is very large, although the heart has stopped beating, but the blood is still not cold, then the little golden blood is still with the hot air, one drop and one drop on the ground, and finally become a string.


    Han Jin was a little embarrassed, suddenly recalled that at the beginning, he desperately exhausted all the energy, when he was waiting for it, the dragon blood saved his life, and let him break through the entrance in one breath! The blood of a baby dragon has such a powerful energy, an adult dragon? !


    However, Murphy is his comrade-in-arms after all. Although he has only been in contact for a few days, he can''t deny the facts. He has already robbed Longjing. Is it still necessary to extract the energy in the blood? Some shameless. Han Jin¡¯s eyes are very contradictory, go right away? Never waste energy? In the repeated struggles between the two emotions, Jedith¡¯s fears and fears finally determined Han¡¯s choice. Once the Holy See is smashed, no one can block Nikola¡¯s footsteps. The entire continent will surely belong to Nepal. Gula!


    Han Jin took up Jianguang and flew over Murphy¡¯s head. Perhaps because of his desire for strength, perhaps because of other things, his lips were shaking, and then Han went down and swallowed a pale gold. Dragon blood.


    That is not blood! It is a burning fire, a feeling of refreshing to the extreme! Han Jin only thinks that every cell in the body is screaming happily. He is so excited that he wants to sing, wants to dance, wants to do a lot of things that can vent his emotions, but his final choice is to take a deep breath. Breath, lean down again.


    The unconscious child suddenly opened his eyes and watched the movement of Han Jin. On the cheek, there was a cold and awkwardness that was not commensurate with age, and there was resoluteness! Then he slowly picked up a long sword and walked silently under the faucet. His figure jumped up and waved his sword to the heart of Hanjin.


    No one can expect that the child is actually a martial arts genius! A real professional! Han Jin is still immersed in a dreamlike world, and he has no idea.

 Chapter 254： True fantasy

    Chapter 258 The Real Magic Array


    The snowy sword edge stabbed like a lightning bolt, piercing Hanjin''s chest in an instant, and a smug and insidious smile bloomed in the corner of the child''s mouth, but the next moment, his smile became stiff again.


    Han Jin¡¯s body exploded and turned into countless sand and stone splashes. The child immediately released his bodyguard and emptied, his age was too small, his height was even worse than the long sword. The posture of the sword looks strange, but his face is extremely solemn, his eyes seem to be open and close, and he uses his feelings to recognize the movement around him.


    Han Jin silently drilled out of the ground more than ten meters behind the child. His face was very gloomy. In the past, he was in a critical situation. At least he understood what he was doing and knew who was hurting him, but this time, Until the baux corpse came into effect, he did not respond to what was going on, so that he hid in the ground for the first time. In other words, he did not know how to die!


    The child''s fighting skills have been pointed by famous people. Although Han Jin did not make any sound, Han Jin''s gaze just fell on his back. He immediately sensed it and quickly turned around and looked at Han Jin.


    "Your magic... so amazing!" said the child''s hippie smile: "Hey, will you be loyal to me? I like you."


    Han Jin responded with an action, raising his hand is a fire symbol, rushing to the child.


    The child took out a magic scroll and threw it in the backhand. The magical fluctuations that were extremely intense and almost tearing the air dissipated in all directions. Then, a semi-circular light curtain appeared out of thin air, and the little child was firmly covered. inside.


    The fire was struck on the light curtain, and it slammed into a stream of fire.


    "Absolutely the barrier, have you heard of it?" The child is still a hippie smile: "No matter whether it is magic or weapons, it is impossible to break the guardian of the absolute barrier."


    Han Jin quietly looked at the child. He had a very strange feeling. In the end, who is it, can you educate the child like this? !


    "The Archbishop Jedice, do you know? It took him four months to make a magical scroll of the absolute barrier." The child stretched out: "Hey... they also I should sense the magic fluctuations. Hey, I will ask you once again, willing to be loyal to me? Rest assured, I will not mind what I just did."


    "You can''t mind, but I really mind, the person who was killed is me." Han Jin said coldly, the child''s heart is cold, and he can have a magical scroll of absolute obstacles. His family must be very amazing. But he did not mention his parents, did not mention his own life, just throwing out Jedice, because Jedice''s acting style, using modern words, it is a well-connected believer, do not know how many people If you want to succumb to it, Jedice is undoubtedly the best candidate.


    "You are not dead, aren''t you? And you also killed me." The child carefully observed Han Jin, seeing Han Jin''s eyes clearly revealing murderousness, he shrugged his shoulders: "Forget it, don''t talk nonsense with you." "You come here..." After that, he extended his left hand and hooked Han Han. His face was full of provocations. Even adults, few of them could be so arrogant.


    Han Jin snorted and his body suddenly disappeared. Then he rose out of the barrier of God and grabbed the little hand that was still swaying. The barrier of the gods is a ban on the defense of the light. Of course, this kind of defensive magic also has its own flaws. On that day, Jeddis also released the absolute barrier to protect himself. He still has not escaped the poisonous hand of Nikolay, but it is so easy. Cracking should be the first one.


    Han Jin was extremely annoyed in his heart, and he gave birth to a strong murder, but after he succeeded, he hesitated a moment with the thin body.


    The child was shocked, his reaction was very fast, his right hand swayed, and there was another magic scroll in his hand.


    Seeing that the child''s magic scrolls are endless, Han Jin has strengthened his murder. His palms are tight, and the space ring is smashed down. The child''s index finger immediately splatters, and Han Jin opens his mouth. Mang electric shot from top to bottom and shot at the top of the child''s head.


    But the child''s magic scroll has been released, and the green mane passes through the dazzling white light and penetrates deep into the ground.


    Han Jin¡¯s eyes flickered, and he sighed a little. He suddenly found out that he was not a big man! When he was in the middle of his heart, he always missed opportunities for one reason or another.


    It¡¯s no wonder who Han Jin was born in an ordinary family. In that peaceful age, what parents want to see is the happy and healthy growth of the child. No one will educate the child to become a hero or a hero in the future. Before he met Master, he was a normal student who could not be ordinary. He had the joys and sorrows of ordinary people, the blackmail market of ordinary people, and the timidity of ordinary people. Although I learned something after entering the real door, it was still too limited.


    In fact, Han Jin¡¯s contact in the past two years is far more than the sum of the past two decades. However, compared with the lifetime of the people, the two years are not long. There are still many Hanjins to learn and to comprehend. After all, he I chose a road that is not easy to go. If I change it to Guevara, I have already dealt with everything, and I will not give anyone a chance.


    Han Jin once again released the cellar, left the absolute barrier, then took back the flying sword, took out the soul-dropping beads in the backhand, and swayed in the wind, Harley''s figure appeared in the air.


    "Haha... Master, you finally remembered me!" Harley screamed cheerfully.


    Han Jin¡¯s enthusiasm, did not take care of Harley, went forward with a finger, slammed up, Harley¡¯s body flew like a voile, and then Han Jin quickly swayed the law, one after another Hit Harley and beat Halley. As a ghost of the soul-seeking bead, Harley can clearly sense Han Jin¡¯s thoughts. He did not panic, but only silently endured.


    For a moment, Han Jin released hundreds of scorpions, and there was a slight sweat on his head. The body''s energy was consumed at an extremely fast speed, but he had no choice.


    Hundreds of scorpions were hit, and Harley¡¯s body was completely blasted. Han Jin¡¯s eyes were condensed and he whispered: ¡°Open!¡±


    A glimpse of black mist flowing in the air suddenly changed. Some turned into stones, some turned into soil, some turned into trees and grass, and the green dragon and the bodies of the knights were all covered. Finally, Even the fallen trees and war horses around them were wrapped up.


    Han Jin released the Fengshan array, and the Fengshan array belongs to the magic array. Some of the martial art sects used this magical array to seal their own mountain gates, so as not to be disturbed by the dust. However, all the scenes in the magic array are real. I grabbed a handful of soil. It was indeed a soil. I pulled out a grass. It was indeed a grass. In contrast, the nine-square illusion that Han Jin released before was just a child¡¯s trick.


    Of course, the Fengshan array belongs to the large-scale legal array. Don''t say that Han Jin is alone. Even if dozens of Hanjin are added together, don''t even think about it, but Han Jin only wants to cover up the green dragon and the bodies of the knights. He also took advantage of Harley¡¯s yin and spent a lot of energy, but he managed to succeed.


    "Not a last resort, don''t bother me." Han Jin said softly.


    At this moment, Halley couldn''t speak, and he could only respond with his mind.


    Han Jin disappeared into the hills, and the time was not long. A team of knights came and galloped. Through this place, they did not hesitate for a moment. From the hills, they rushed past the hills. No one would hit the hills themselves. In fact, Even if they hit it, they can''t find the exception.


    After a while, several groups of knights rushed past the hills, and the first team of knights rushed back. Murphy¡¯s first drop was almost seven or eight miles away. Hanjin did not. The way to cover the traces left behind, the Cavaliers found at least one reference.


    In the end, the elegant and healthy Golden Dragon also appeared in the air, circling constantly, but the shape of the woods was almost everywhere, and even the Dragon Knight could not recognize the specific location of the enemy.


    As time went by, more and more soldiers in the woods, the space scroll for life-saving, must set the space coordinates in the safest place, the child was chased from St. Petersburg, but may not return to St. Petersburg.


    Within a radius of more than ten miles, there are almost everywhere figures. Everyone has a nervous and anxious look on his face. The dragon knight who is high above is no exception. People are trying to find every trace of suspiciousness, grass and treetops. Everywhere, you won''t miss it. From time to time, someone ran to the hill and looked around. Unfortunately, the mystery of Dafa is far more than the people of this world can speculate. The only effect is to make Harley always In the panic, I almost didn''t scare heart disease, if he had a heart...


    Some soldiers had a whimsy and said that they could trace the traces of the horseshoes, and they could find their young masters. As a result, when they were exported, they were beaten by the sergeant. Countless knights ran around in the forest, and horseshoes were everywhere. This also identifies a fart!


    Until dusk, people finally reached a consensus, they believe that the young master is not here, must be robbed by the enemy! A team of knights sprang out in all directions, and every knight was killed by the ears. Without a young master, they did not have to come back.


    The woods finally recovered calmly. The moon rose and the sunset rose. After two days of blinking, Han Jin came out of the hill and looked at it for a moment, reaching out and grabbing the sand and mud on the hill. There are plants and trees, which instantly turn into a black mist, gather together and reconstitute Harley¡¯s body.


    Harley has been stunned for several days, and now he can''t help it anymore. He is eager to tell Hanjin about the thrilling passing, but he just wants to speak but suddenly stays stunned, because he found that Han Jin¡¯s eyes open and close, there is a faint golden The light flashed, but when I looked closely, I couldn''t see anything.

 Chapter 255： Learning and change

    Chapter 25th Learning and Change


    Everything is in a mess, and the Bright Knights stationed in St. Petersburg is nominally a cut-off theater. It is actually a city that protects the moon. Many people know that Lola¡¯s power is far less than that of Nikolay. The lighter Knights¡¯ blows caused a fatal injury to Lola. Although she noticed that Nikola¡¯s army had been mobilized somewhat, she underestimated Nikola¡¯s decision, or she did not do it. Just do him vigorously, without leaving any cards, this is the consistent style of Nikolay.


    With the Guangming Knights as the forerunner, all the way to the city, the army of the country of Xiongguang was fanned out, pointing to several big cities, attacking several enemies in one breath, and Nikolay¡¯s appetite was indeed a little bigger, but from another On the one hand, it can be seen that in the past years, he has endured for too long and endured too deeply.


    The cities that were attacked were desperately resisting the aggression of the country of Xiongguang, because they knew that they were defeated or descended, and all that awaited them were death! In the territory of Xiongguang, every city that is occupied by war, Nikolay will wash away the blood of the local upper class.


    I stretched out the olive branch. You refused. When my army came over, you surrendered. It would be too late. This is also Nikola''s style. Usually, he will only give people a chance.


    The lord can have all kinds of defects, but there can be no power. Many high-ranking professionals or talented people are willing to attach a strong lord, just because in the troubled times, everyone needs a guarantee. However, the lord is also a person. He gives the subordinates a sense of security. Who can protect him?


    Nikola¡¯s squadron is like a cloud, and the four dragon knights are just a kind of friendly expression made by the dragon domain. There are many other top-level or super-order professionals around him. These people are released, absolutely Those who are qualified to become masters, but they chose to rely on Nikolay. On the one hand, because the various forces on the mainland are close to saturation, it is not easy to break the huge vested interests from scratch, but on the other hand, Because they also need a guarantee, Nikola¡¯s unfathomable strength is a fingerless light that cannot be rejected in this troubled world!


    This is a war that cannot be learned. No one can get the strength of Nikola, even if it is the Holy See, it will be inferior.


    Louise and Pan Wen are still on the road. They have already returned to the city of the moon, but they have just seen Lola, and they have been driven out by Lola. Lola asked them to ask the Holy See for help. But Nikolay took the tactics of breaking through the two wings and circumventing the central government. The ally of the Mingyue City¡¯s allies died and fled, and the road to the Holy See was cut off. After Nikolay launched, it was only a dozen. Days, the battle has reached an irreparable level.


    Pan Wen has a number of hearts, asking for help from the Holy See is only an excuse, Lola wants to let his sister leave the Jedi. Jedice is still not dead. The meaning of this news is very significant. Lola started to look bright, but soon went down again and passed the news to the Knights of Light. No one would believe that she would only think that she was talking nonsense. Pan Wen talked with Lola in secret. The distant guest should have the token of Jedisi in his hand. Lola sighed and expressed interest in this. There are rumors everywhere, that is, her Lola set up to kill Jedisi, and seriously injured Nikolay, after Nikola saw the situation is not good, release the space scroll to escape, Jedish''s body will stay there, what to look for Not coming out? At this time, the token is waste!


    If before the war broke out, the guests from far away came to the city of the moon, they went to see the generals of the Guangming Knights. They should have the opportunity to crack the conspiracy of Nikolay. It is too late, in the Knights of the Light, The voice of Jedice¡¯s revenge has become the mainstream. The preconceived judgment is deeply rooted in the hearts of the people. The whole army is angry and uplifting. It is impossible to connect and communicate, let alone change anything.


    After leaving the city of Mingyue, Branchi broke up with them. Although Lola and Louise are her good friends, she is more concerned about the safety of the people.


    Blanche can see how bad the current situation is, the city of the moon is paralyzed. In politics, Nikolay has no rivals. Even if the Holy See has strength, it is impossible to jump out and play against Nikolay. Spokesperson, in addition to Lola, there are no people worthy of support in the southwestern region.


    By the time Nikola occupied the entire southwestern part of the country, the Elven Village had to be relocated. Others said that Nikolay must not be allowed to get the Moon Well!


    All the way, Han Jin is also an eye-opener, this is his first time to see a large-scale war. At first, he had been flying around in the sky, so that he could see the whole picture of the Nikolai army, but then he was annoyed. Nikolai¡¯s army was very complete. He was often intercepted by magicians and shooters. Once, even the attack by the konjac was fortunate. Fortunately, the army was marching, and there was no shielding of the squad. Han Jin saw the konjac when he was far away, and he was more careful, and he barely avoided the arrow.


    After all, the speed of the cellar was not as good as driving the Jianguang. It took three days to squat at night. Han Jin finally realized that Louise was less than twenty miles away. The magical mystery of Taoism is difficult to describe in words. When he came, he planted a primer on the body of Yalina. He was still so far away that he could still sense the position of Yalina and find Louise. under.


    Han Jin¡¯s heart clearly understands that the purpose of this trip should be a failure, but the work must start and end. After finding Louise, ask clearly and decide what to do next.


    The distance between the two sides is getting closer and closer. Han Jingang jumped out of the ground and suddenly heard a faint scream of shouting. He knew that the situation was wrong. He hurriedly set aside Jianguang and flew forward.


    On a large official road, hundreds of people were smashed together, and Louise and others were trapped in the middle. The fighting style of the ''wild cat'' had already been seen by Han Jin, even though he was surrounded by people. Louise¡¯s fierceness is still not reduced. In fact, in this kind of melee, the dagger is a very weak weapon, but Louise can easily get close to the opponent, the dagger in the hand will be thrown every time, and an enemy will be poured in front of him.


    Beside Louise, there are four fighters. Their strength is much stronger than those of the guards they have seen before, and they practice four different fighting skills. Sometimes the fire is shining, sometimes the silver snakes are surging, sometimes they are frozen. The air is pervasive, and the enemy is slaughtered like a ruin.


    Compared with the people of Louise, the enemies of the siege are somewhat lacking in strength. It is reasonable to say that with Louise¡¯s fighting power, they can easily rush out of the encirclement. The problem lies in Pan Wen¡¯s vision. Han Jin¡¯s vision is better than that. He used to be much more sensitive. Although he was far away, he clearly saw that Pan Wen had an arrow on his back. He was even more embarrassed when he walked. If there were two soldiers around him, he would help him. He has already fallen down.


    Outside the encirclement, more than a dozen knights parked on the high ground, while watching the battle scene inside, while calling loudly, commanding the soldiers to besiege, suddenly saw a dazzling blue light shining from the sky, they turned around The face was amazed.


    Of course, Louise knows who it is, the spirit has increased sharply, and the starting hand has become more hot. The knights don¡¯t know whether they are enemies or friends. They dare not rush to attack, and they dare not come up to say hello and ask. exactly.


    However, Louise¡¯s reinforcements arrived, and the enemies there also had reinforcements. Two magicians flew from a distance and saw Han Jin, one immediately blessed himself with a magic shield, and the other blessed himself. shield. In this southwestern region, no one knows the details of Hanjin. See Hanjin floating in the air with a strange magical prop. They subconsciously think that Hanjin is a magician, and the magic shield and the shield of the atmosphere are both focused on Magic defense.


    In addition to the two magicians, there was a team of about a hundred people who rushed in the distance. Han Jin looked at the knights and looked at the two magicians. Louise and others temporarily resisted. The siege of the soldiers, but the two magicians to participate in the war, the consequences are unpredictable.


    "Hello, please..." The magician on the left spoke.


    "They are your enemies?" Han Jin smiled and pointed his finger at Louise''s direction.


    "Yes."


    "They are also my enemies." Han Jin whispered, and he remembered the little child, and the other person left him with a deep impression.


    Although the child is a real professional, but his age is limited, his strength is more limited. Compared with his partner''s relatively weak Moss, there is also a certain distance. It is reasonable to say that Moss can not hurt him. However, the strength is not as good as that of the Moxike children. Every time I think of that sword, Han Jin has a feeling of lingering.


    Then the child, the heart is so sinister and hot, knowing that Hanjin will not hurt him, simply give up resistance, and then pretend to be unconscious, seize the opportunity to attack.


    This cockroach really did not come to white, got a dragon crystal, and took the strength of the blood of an adult dragon, and from that child, Han Jin also learned something.


    The best way to educate people is to have some living and **** examples. Just after eating a loss, and forgetting about it, Han Jin is really lacking in mind.


    "You are..." The magician showed a hesitant look.


    "Can''t you see where I came from?" Han Jin smiled: "Is it your hands, or give it to me?"


    Han Jin flew from the south, where Nikola and Lola were on the ground, and Han Jin used Louise as an enemy. His identity has already come out. The two magicians are so determined and look at each other. At a glance, one of the magicians hurriedly said, "Adult, let us give it, this..."


    "This is the gift that our city owner is ready to give to His Majesty!" Another magician shouted.


    "As long as they die here today." Han Jin spread his hand and put on a pose.


    "Thank you an adult." The two magicians laughed together and judged the strength of a person. It is not just a method of doing this. The other party has a magical item that is unheard of and unseen, and it is strong, and it should be Nigu. The heavy ministers under the handles are now polite and respectful, which is good for them in the future.

 Chapter 256： Killing

    Chapter 256


    The magician who added the shield to himself began to sing the spell, while the other magician stayed aside. Han Jin¡¯s line of sight was always on the underside of Louise, seemingly not caring about the two magicians. When the sky faintly flashed red light, Han Jin suddenly waved his hand, and four dazzling red lights spurt out, forming a ''mouth'' in the air, shooting at the magician who is casting spells.


    Another magician screamed and immediately lifted his magic wand. A dozen wind blades appeared in the air, welcoming Hanjin¡¯s four-handed flying sword.


    A series of crashing sounds like a beaded jade plate, the magician is guarding his companion, but he did not regard Hanjin as an enemy. The wind blade that was released between the haste was weakly attacked, even though most of the wind blades They all hit the target, but they still can''t stop Hanjin''s sword.


    The magician who is casting a spell hears the screams of his companions, and he can''t help but smash. His meteorite will be released immediately. Is it the disastrous consequence of immediately removing the magic and bearing the magical counterattack, or is it to release the magic first? He does not know how to choose.


    Flying swords travel very fast, and since he bowed, there is no need to spend any energy to think about anything. With a bang, the four-handed flying sword shot the magic shield almost at the same time. The magic shield flashed with a flash and collapsed. Then the magician appeared four **** holes in the bowl, in the blood of the splash. He fell to the ground like a stone.


    "You..." Another magician showed an angry look. He hated and looked at Han Jin and raised his magic wand.


    Han Jin has set up Jianguang to rush to the magician. The distance of tens of meters is instantaneous, but the magician has turned into a group of white light disappeared.


    Han Jin continued to rush forward, his eyes swept, and soon he found that the magician appeared hundreds of meters away and was whispering something. His expression was a little dignified and somewhat difficult. Obviously, he wanted to release the power. magic!


    Han Jin sneered, raising his hand, and a thunder hangs from the sky, hitting the magician.


    The energy of dragon blood taken a few days ago is far from the previous dragon. Compared with the porch, he is trying to accumulate energy every day. When he accepts the commission of Jedisi, his energy sum is just a few I haven''t got rid of the single digits. Now, his meta-energy has exceeded twenty.


    The promotion is huge! He used to release a big move, it will consume nearly one-third of the energy, and now you can release it ten times in one breath, and even release the more powerful way!


    In fact, it is difficult to use the mainland''s professional standards to evaluate the comprehension. If Han Jin is fighting hard, his attack power is not much worse than that of the top-level professional. The problem is that he has no ability to continue fighting. If you are recruited, you can only stay dead and die. If you fight for a long-term battle and save energy, the painless attack will not pose any threat to the top-level professional. It can be said that Han Jin¡¯s strength is very strong, but it is also very weak. In the end, will he become the former or the latter? It depends on whether he can find a suitable fighting style. Of course, the so-called way is definitely not static, for different Opponent, he must make adjustments at any time.


    At this moment, Han Jin is looking for, trying, thinking, and returning to the past, he will never use the palm of his hand, the palm of his hand is the lowest order, the power is not as good as the ordinary fire, he wants to interrupt The opponent''s spelling, forcing the opponent to fight with himself with instant magic.


    The thunder fell on the shield of the magician''s blessing, and suddenly made a deafening explosion. The power of the thunder was almost negligible. The magician''s shield of the atmosphere did not change at all. However, he was shocked by the sudden explosion. Turning his eyes and even forgetting the spell he wanted to sing, even Louise, who was in the melee, couldn¡¯t help but glance at the direction of the explosion.


    A lot of scammers who can''t learn and learn a star and a half of spells everywhere are all interested in palms and thunder, just because the sound of palms and thunders is too loud, comparable, very performance, really want to rely on palms Demon slayer, no fart, but scare people, palms are a one-on-one way.


    The magician was also scared, the humming was interrupted, and he must bear the consequences of the magical counterattack. His face had become pale, but his first reaction was to observe whether his own shield of the atmosphere had any problems. Obviously, Even he himself does not believe that the shield of the atmosphere can withstand the terrible magic of power!


    Han Jin drove the sword light and flew down. The distance between the two sides was shortened at a very fast speed. The magician saw the shield of the atmosphere innocent, or some did not feel at ease, and blessed the magic shield for himself. Magic wand, start to sing a spell again. Although the magic counterattack has seriously damaged his body, he has no choice but to say everything after defeating his opponent.


    Han Jin waved his hand and three lightning beams fell from the air and hit the magician''s shield of the atmosphere. If the sound of the thunderstorm rolled wildly between the heavens and the earth, the magician was shaken back a few steps. The humming was interrupted again.


    The magician¡¯s luck was very bad. The previous time was because there was no preparation. The latter time, although it was prepared, the wilting mental strength was not enough to counter the violent explosion. After two magical reversals, he has changed. Become a waste.


    Han Jin reached out and stroked a four-handed flying sword with red light and slanted it down. Just like a few people who couldn¡¯t see it, the four-handed flying sword kept striking on the shield of the atmosphere. Then Han Jin stood up and the green mans under his feet spurred forward. The shield of the atmosphere and the magic shield were instantly defeated. The body of the magician was also broken into two sections, and then the green mans rounded and held the Hanjin. The body, shot on the official road.


    The knights with a team of about 100 people saw this scene. They accelerated their speed and continued to gallop forward. Han Jin quietly fell on the official road and watched his posture. He seemed to want to force those interceptions on his own. knight.


    The speed of the knights is getting faster and faster. They have no fear or panic in their hearts. No one knows. However, if you fight a magician, as long as you can approach each other, you will be half successful. This is clear to every soldier. common sense.


    After Han entered, the knights who commanded the soldiers to fight also split half of the people, trying to pinch Hanjin before and after.


    On the endless plains, the knights sprinted all the way. The momentum was amazing. Although they did not have a large number of people, they also gave people a feeling of being a fool. In contrast, Han Jin¡¯s figure was very weak. Very lonely, even very poor.


    Nearly... getting closer, 100 meters...50 meters, Han Jin can clearly see the knights that the knights are slightly moving.


    The knights are smashing one person before and after, and they are desperately sprinting. This is somewhat of a farce. When they hit each other, it is another matter to kill the enemy. They will definitely hurt themselves. However, Han Jin easily killed two magicians, and the threat to them was too great. They did not care about the details, just thinking about removing the enemy as soon as possible.


    Han Jin recruited and waved, and several flying swords floating in the air fell back into his hands, leaving only one flying sword to swallow the red light and quietly stopped there.


    If there are people familiar with Hanjin in the knights, see this scene, definitely turn and run away, how far you can run and how far!


    The unknown is the most terrible, this sentence is not just talking about it, it is true! The so-called seeing a leaf and knowing the autumn, the occupational division of the mainland has already taken shape. Han Jin knows the specialty of swords, knights, magicians, shooters, etc., and understands what they rely on to fight, whether in the southwest or the northeast. The specialty''s specialty will not change much, but no one here knows Han Jin!


    Seeing that Han Jin never moved, the knights showed an excited look. The front ones took the guns and the latter took the longbows. This was to prevent Hanjin from escaping from the air. They thought about how to defeat the opponent. It was very thoughtful, but forgot to think, how can a real magician not be afraid of the impact of a large number of knights? !


    Just as the cold tip of the gun has broken the distance of 30 meters, Han Jin suddenly screamed: "One stone stirred up thousands of waves!"


    A white light rises into the sky and is hitting the flying sword in the air. In the loud noise, countless roads are like a real sword, cutting the sky into pieces, and then covering hundreds of meters of space.


    In the ubiquitous sword shadow, between the moments, everything changes at the same time, the knight''s armor, the body is split, the dragon-like tiger is also cut into pieces, and the turf filled with infinite vitality is blasted countless. A deep pit, countless road ditches, blushing blood, green grass blades, and various colors of flesh, flying in the sky, like a blizzard, but this is the snow that will appear in hell!


    Looking from the sky, the formation of the knights is simultaneous, and all, collapsed in an instant, turning into a fragmented flesh and blood.


    However, there are exceptions. A knight wearing a bright silver weight is still alive, but the heavy shackles have been broken. He screams at Han Jin while screaming with anger.


    The few knights who stayed in the same place stayed in the air, and immediately shouted, and they sneaked away, and they couldn¡¯t take control of the battle. They know that the adults are still alive, but they know that they can release the power of magic in an instant, at least a top-level professional! What''s more, the mysterious magician released a magic that has never been heard, but also terrible, cruel and bloody. God knows what the magician still holds? !


    Seeing that the knight continued to sprint to himself, Han Jin raised his hand and wanted to release the green mang, but hesitated a bit. He took out the long whip in the backhand and shook it gently. The whip was like a snake and rolled up to the knight''s ankle.


    Han Jinxian easily killed two magicians, and then used a magic to destroy hundreds of knights. Whoever faced this opponent would not be taken lightly. The knight felt that there was definitely a weird whip in the long whip. As soon as he started, the front end of the gun swallowed a few meters of light, pointing to Hanjin¡¯s eyebrows.


    Han Jin¡¯s figure retraced backwards, and the Qing Mang suddenly became a giant sword of more than 20 meters long. In that dazzling light, Han Jin reveals a faint smile. He faintly understands something. The way of martial arts is not necessarily the speed of breaking through the limits, nor is it necessary to have the power to destroy everything, control and rhythm. of equal importance!

 Chapter 257： Immediately

    Chapter 257 is coming soon


    The knight is in the air, and there is no way to borrow. The only thing he can do is to transport all the vindictiveness and resist this blow!


    There was a loud bang, and the knight was photographed like a fly, squatting on the ground, dusty, and most of his body was embedded in the ground. Previously, the impact of the heavy waves was blocked, and now the smashing of the squad, the knight has been hit hard, the vindictive light on his body is very bleak, and he has not yet awake from the violent impact, the godless eyes are dull. Looking into the sky.


    Of course, Han Jin will not give the other person a time to breathe, and he will rush to the top of the knight¡¯s chest with a punch. The thin bodyguard can no longer protect anything. When the knight is screaming because of severe pain, Han Jin¡¯s hand is a fire charm, and he is entering the knight¡¯s mouth.


    The knight''s snoring became hoarse. He rubbed his mouth with his hand. As a result, his hand burned and changed the other hand. It was still the same. Finally, the knight rolled forward a few laps, and he could not move.


    Han Jin turned around and strode to the battle group. The soldiers who were outside were already found to be wrong. They turned and rushed to escape to the distance, but the soldiers inside were red-eyed and unaware. Keep yelling for rewards, catching things, and so on.


    If you don''t release the Taoist method, it is difficult for Hanjin to pose a threat to high-level professionals. In fact, he will bless himself in every battle, not to kill his opponent, but to improve himself. The speed of response and the ability to fight.


    But the soldiers can''t compare with the high-ranking professionals. They are the cannon fodder. The white iron armor is in Hanjin boxing, and there is no difference between it and the tofu. Every time Han Jin throws a punch, he can put a soldier''s armor together with the body. After the change, only a moment, Han Jin will be forced to break into the encirclement. At least 30 soldiers behind him are in the pool of blood.


    Now, the soldiers have found out that they are not right. Looking back, the officers have long since escaped. In the distance, there are countless knights lying on the ground. The panic sentiment spread quickly. After all, it is only a dream and a wish. Without life, dreams and wishes are good again.


    I don''t know which soldier took the lead to escape, and the rest of the people followed it. Although Louise and others still maintained strong fighting power, no one went after the soldiers, whether they were hurt or injured. Regardless of the weapon, the key is the person holding the weapon.


    The guards around Louise looked at Han Jin with a shocked and excited look. They were very capable in the battle. If they were not to protect the unconscious Pan Wen, they had already killed them, so they were very It is very happy to know what happened in the other battlefield and suddenly there is a strong friend.


    Louise was very incomparable in the battle. After seeing Han Jin¡¯s reaction, there was a big change. Her eyes were red and she wanted to say something, but she couldn¡¯t say a word. Louise grew up in an environment full of love, and developed a spleen temper. Others let her and fear her, so that she has almost no friends. Of course, this is a true friend. In addition to her sister, the most recent relationship with her is Pan Wen and Branqi. Now she has left her, and she is seriously injured. She is saddened to the extreme, and therefore almost has to complain to Han Jin, but in the end Controlled myself.


    Han Jin nodded to Louise, then went to the unconscious Pan Wen, carefully looked at the arrow feather behind him, and touched the pulse of Pan Wen, raised his hand and released a symbol, hitting Pan Wen, then Han Jin then slammed his hand and his fingertips were lightly on the arrow feathers. The arrow feathers suddenly became soft, and then Han Jin directly pulled out the feathers.


    On Pan Wen¡¯s back, there is a wound with a thick thumb. When the arrow stays in Pan Wen¡¯s body, there is not much blood flowing out. The muscles are flexible enough to hold the arrow. The blood immediately began to spout.


    Han Jin quickly incited several martial arts and successively entered Pan Wen¡¯s body. The blood spring was like being cut off. Suddenly, it did not flow.


    "You... are you still a priest?" a guard screamed in surprise.


    "That''s right." Han Jin smiled and looked around: "You have to pay for a stretcher, so that he is not good for his wounds."


    "Yes, adults." Several guards did not wait for Louise to order, and turned to the forest. They now have ample vision to observe the battlefield of another piece, which is full of insults and makes them embarrassed.


    "He has nothing?" Louise''s eyes lit up.


    "Nothing, you can walk down the ground in a few days." Han Jin whispered, in the Daozhi Liu Ding Liujia surgery, Liu Ding is to teach how to save people and cure diseases, and the top six is ??the killing method and technology, Han Jin kills How high is the skill, how strong is the ability to save people, because his foundation is the meta-energy, Pan Wen¡¯s injury can hardly hold him.


    "It''s okay." Louise sighed.


    Han Jin¡¯s eyes fell on those guards: ¡°Have you already returned to the city of the moon?¡±


    "Yeah." Louise nodded.


    "What are you doing out?"


    "My sister asked me to go to the Holy See for help." Louise''s face showed a painful color. Apparently, she was unwilling to leave the city of the moon, but under her sister''s ''sweetness'', she could only obey orders. .


    "The Holy See?" Han Jin frowned. Jedice only said that he would go to the several generals of the Guangming Knights. He did not mention him to find the Pope. With Jedice''s intelligence, this kind of negligence should not occur. Unless...Jedice believes that if the Knights of Light are really in the trap, the Pope¡¯s ability to adapt will never keep up with Nikola¡¯s plan. In other words, the Pope has become a must-have.


    "The war in the city of Mingyue has already erupted. Do you know who Nikola''s striker is?" Louise whispered: "It is the Knights of Light!"


    "I know." Han Jin sighed, this is a big tragedy. He understands that Nikolay is only using the Knights of Light to let the Knights of Light and the City of the Moon fight together, and then Nikolay Jumping out to clean up the mess, while occupying the city of the moon, while wiping out the Knights of Light, removing the enemies without any effort, but also ruining one of the biggest stumbling blocks on the road to hegemony: the Holy See!


    The problem is that he knows it is useless. Is it rushing to the city of the moon to persuade the Guangming Knights? You are fooled... Nikolay is the murderer of Jedice...


    Who is the letter? !


    Jedice said that in addition to the unfathomable strength, Nikolay has a very terrible place, he is good at forbearance! Prior to this, Nikolay had always maintained a close relationship with the Holy See. About a decade ago, he had a child, a boy, and then he personally ran to the Holy See to ask the Pope to baptize the child; every time the war ended, he must Before the **** of light, please light God to forgive his sins. However, asking for forgiveness does not affect him to launch the next war. Although this is a shameless attitude that can be repented and difficult to repent, his worship is indeed impressed. Many people; the founding of the country, a country that was first established since the era of chaos, he personally squatted in front of the pope and asked the pope to wear a crown for him. At that time, many people participated in the coronation ceremony, the grand scene. Let the pope be very satisfied, a king, kneeling in front of himself, what a great glory! The Holy See, which is in a chaotic era, has not enjoyed this glory for a long time.


    In the words of Jedice, Nikolay and the Holy See have been in their honeymoon for more than a decade. Who would believe that Nikolay is the murderer? Don''t say other people, even Jedice, who suffered from Nikola''s poisoned hands, does not believe that Nikolay will suddenly attack him!


    This feeling is very absurd, but also very helpless, seeing a car is about to open a cliff, but the people in the car, including the driver, are in a state of madness, knocking on the window, smashing the door, no one will care about you, block the front The car will be the first to crush you, and finally, you can only watch it there.


    "Hey..." Han Jin sighed again: "It¡¯s useless, I didn''t tell you? The Holy See has long lost the crown. You didn''t tell your sister?"


    "I told it."


    "That... then she still let you go to the Holy See to do?" Han Jin felt very puzzled.


    "Pan Wen and I said that we can''t lose the last courage." Louise bit her lip.


    "Hmm?" Han Jin still didn''t understand.


    "You don''t understand." Louise said in a desolate tone: "Pan Wen said that the city of the moon is not afraid of the Knights of Light, but it is also the most afraid of the Knights of Light."


    Looking at Han Jin''s eyes full of doubts, Louise explained softly: "The city of the moon can block the attack of the Knights of the Light, but... The Knights of Light are the symbols of the Holy See. They will participate in the war and cause damage to our soldiers. Huge influence, if the Holy See really stands on the side of Nikola, the city of the moon has only one end, completely destroyed!"


    "So..." Han Jin thought while picking up: "Your sister wants to save the morale of the downturn? Only let you go to the Holy See for help, so ... prove that you and the Holy See have not fallen out, otherwise, your sister will not take you Send it to the tiger''s mouth."


    "At least it will bring a hope to our soldiers." Louise did not hold back, tears fell down.


    Han Jin showed a bitter smile. He had revealed the secret to Louise. When Louise saw the real Lola, he would definitely hold it out. Lola immediately realized the serious consequences and immediately let Louise go to the Holy See. Asking for help, and he Han Jin, after Louise mentions the point, only to understand the problem inside, on the mind and sorrow, he can not catch up with the horse, then, Nikola on the head of Lola?


    Efforts... It is not only the Tao, but also the mind, strategy, etc., that you can study hard and cultivate. He can become a leader in that small team, but it is the result of pulling a big man in the blind! Sasio is only a bard. Seeing it is not a matter of wide knowledge. The truth is often buried under one scam. If you don''t participate in nature, you don''t have the opportunity to comprehend. Not to mention the Moxico, a little clever Wufu, let He can work hard, let him brainstorm... forget it! Xiannier has participated in a legendary war, but her role is only a warrior. She can be said that she is used to bloody, but she can''t say that she has a deep heart and insight into human nature. On the contrary, her heart still remains. Part of innocence;


    Moreover, others can be naive and naive, can he? An impulse to ruin the life of Edwina, a soft heart, almost killed by children, failure is the mother of success, this is true, but too hypocritical, how many times, one person, how many opportunities can be learned from the failure lesson? Sometimes, a failure is enough, enough to make people ruin!

 Chapter 258： doubt

    Chapter 258


    Regardless of the gaze and attitude of the superiors to examine the war, for the civilian population, war means displacement, meaning disaster, and even death!


    Nikolay has a set of politics, but during the war, no one will spend energy to control the lives of civilians, and Nikolai¡¯s military discipline is absolutely not strict, how can we let the people of the country We love war? Very simple, interest and glory! The victorious party often has unquestionable right to plunder and trample. The so-called morality is very pale at this time. A general has fallen a dozen or so firsts. In his own eyes, he becomes a hero and in the eyes of the enemy. He is a devil.


    The black and white colors are extraordinarily monotonous. In fact, this is a dispute that has never ended since Henggu. Everyone said that he is white and accuses the other party of being black. As for the truth, it is difficult to distinguish.


    Nikola is a citizenship system. The citizens of the country have the same rights as the nobility. They are exempt from all taxes. The citizens are civilians. The lowest is slaves. Whether they are high-ranking nobles or low-lying slaves, they can change their destiny. As long as they can gain military exploits, slaves can become civilians, civilians can become citizens, and citizens can be promoted to nobility, which gives hope that people cannot refuse.


    Perhaps people are mostly happy and not happy. The people of the country of Xiongguang can only see who has become a citizen. Whoever is promoted to a nobleman, but can not see the skeleton of the skeleton. Many people are eager for the whole country. war.


    Nikolay took advantage of a big bargain. He was an aggressor who could completely overthrow the old vested interests. Others could not do it. They needed to use the power of the entire interest class to maintain their rule, if they also wanted And Nikolay learned, without the army of Nikolay, he himself was killed.


    In these few days, Han Jin has always protected Louise. Of course, this kind of protection is mostly psychological. Louise¡¯s own strength is not weak. It¡¯s just because he suddenly left his only dependence and inevitably panic. The appearance of Han Jin gave her a great comfort. She faintly understood why Archbishop Jedisi had to entrust this person in front of him. The unseen, unseen magic, sharp and hot, Jedice would put hope In him, he is definitely inseparable from his strength. Louise would like to talk to Han Jin. I hope that Han Jin can volunteer to help her sister in the city of Mingyue. However, seeing Han Jin¡¯s not mentioning the city of the moon, he gave up unrealistic thoughts. After all, people are a messenger and have no obligation to throw blood for the city of the moon.


    From time to time, I saw a group of refugees. When humanity loses control, it can always be fully expressed. There are timid and weak, and it is reversed. Some people don¡¯t commit me, I don¡¯t commit crimes, there are four steals, there are robberies everywhere, and even There are some strong-build farmers who form a thief group. When they see this kind of thing, Louise and others sometimes go to interfere, but most of the time they ignore it. They want to control it, but they also drag their journey.


    Pan Wen has recovered to be awake. Before they came to Japan, they wanted to ask for help from a city owner. As a result, the other side¡¯s mouth-to-heart swords and enthusiasm greeted them outside the city, and they turned poisonous hands on them. Louise and others leaned on themselves. The flexible response is spared. Pan Wen is the most unlucky one. This is normal. If the magician''s reaction speed is not inferior to the warrior, then the soldiers on the mainland have long since disappeared.


    Han Jin can''t wait any longer. He is eager to go back and see that Nikolay has such a strong strength and power. No one can do anything indifferent. At night, Han Jin has a long talk with Louise and Pan Wen. He always talked about the brightness of the sky. His central thoughts are very clear. If things are not possible, I hope that Louise and Pan Wen will go to Beit League and wait until Nikolatu sees the poor and turns to the Knights of Light. He also hopes that Louise will tell all the priests and believers that Archbishop Jeddy is waiting for them in Beit League.


    The reason why I don''t mention Black Crow City is because the name of Black Crow City is too ugly, and he has confidence in Lang Ning. Even if Lang Ning does not work, Guevara is definitely not a display! The real enemy is not the four city owners of Beit League, but Zahone and Desmark, as well as the Casa of Dip City and Chesham of the Cold Shadow City, but there should be only one left behind. Chesham wants to continue south, must occupy the city of Dip, and of course Casa will not give up his territory. These two men can only become deadly enemies.


    As for Zagunede and Dismark, it is not so easy to deal with. Bytite is too close to the holy crown city, and the rise of another force will inevitably cause the discerning of the disco, and Hanjin has occupied the black crow city and killed it. The son of Zagunede, who later killed the two wives of Zagunede, is not only a big hate, but also a shame! In contrast, the vengeance between Zagunede and Dismark is not so important. After all, Zaguned has been pressing Desmark. He has always taken the initiative, hurting and hating. Therefore, Zagunede is very likely to target new forces that are far from being formed.


    Han Jin also concealed his identity, Louise can understand, he did not know, but Pan Wen must have heard his voice.


    The account of the account was finished, Han Jin was eager to say goodbye, simply saying a few words, then set up Jianguang, lasing in the direction of Yalinna.


    Han Jin has been away for nearly 20 days. Yalena and others have not been idle. More than 100 small Thunderbirds need to be taken care of, and Jeddes has not recovered and needs to be taken care of.


    Under the baptism of Hanjin''s ''magic magic'', the little Thunderbirds have extraordinarily good spirits, large amounts of food, and lively and aggressive. In fact, it is not too much trouble to hunt them. The top ones are high-level professionals, just go out After a lap, you can drag a Warcraft back. The problem is that the little Thunderbirds always fight each other. They must be watched by a special person and stopped in time. Otherwise, there will be a small Thunderbird injured or even dead.


    This is a mysterious natural law. If there is a Thunderbird in the community where the Little Thunderbird was born, then the Little Thunderbird will remain safe and sound. If there is no constraint, the Little Thunderbirds will fight each other for you. This is also Ray. Birds like to live in groups. In the big community, there must be the existence of Thunderbird King. Even if it is to fight, it will not be able to take the little guys who have just been born, and the Thunderbirds that are singled out will be miserable. After the birth of the Little Thunderbirds, they will often kill each other. In the end, there is only one winner left, which is not conducive to the prosperity of the race.


    Jedice was also very busy for a while, and he had a great wish to spread the glory of the bright **** to every corner of the world! Yalena is very respectful to him and not to the Holy See, so he focuses his attention on a diehard, Gibran!


    No one knows what happened to Gibran when he was a child. His heart is very obvious, but he is similar to Winston. If someone else does not take the initiative to bully him and hurt him, he will not expose the other side of extreme violence. In the world, it is commendable to be able to maintain its own limits. Of course, apart from his friends, he will not help anyone, and he will not fall into the rocks, and he will always stand there.


    But Jedice thinks that this is not enough. There are too many tragedies on earth. Because of the lack of mutual help, I want to completely change the world. Everyone must start from me. In fact, Gibran still likes Jedice. But for his teachings, he is grateful. There are too many things that Ji Bolun has experienced, and the concept has long been shaped, and it is not something that others can change with a few words.


    On this day, Winston and Saxon and others were digging holes. The size of the small Thunderbird was getting bigger and bigger. The pit was too small and too shallow. There were often small Thunderbirds jumping out from the inside and running around happily. Jump, they can only chase in the back, the strength is not dare to be big, afraid that the small Thunderbird will be injured, the speed can not be too fast, afraid to scare the small Thunderbird, and the small Thunderbird is not the same as the chicken scorpion. But it can already show a fierce breath. With a small mouth, you can pierce the leather of Warcraft. Especially when you are scared, the attack power is even more fierce. Saxon has suffered a loss, one is not guarded, one is Only a small Thunderbird slammed on the toes, and as a result, the boots were pierced, and the big toes were also pulled out of a blood hole.


    As an elf shooter, Julia''s vision and hearing are very outstanding. She is sitting and laughing and watching Jeddes tortured Gibran. She suddenly squats and squats up and down the treetops, then she makes a surprise call. : "Raphael! It is Raphael back!"


    Jeddy immediately ''abandoned'' Gibran, and suddenly stood up and looked at the sky. Soon, he saw a dazzling blue light shining from the sky. Yes, he could fly in the sky in this way. There is only one person across the continent.


    Jedice''s eyes are very complicated, and there is a bit of panic in his joy. The animal is indeed a bit strange. He knows that there is not much hope, but he wants to see a miracle. Perhaps this is the root cause of people''s need for faith.


    Qingmang is getting closer and closer, and then he slanted into the ground. The next moment, Han Jin showed his body shape from the green mans, and he steadily fell on the ground. Looking at Han Jin¡¯s expression, Jedice¡¯s eyes suddenly Hey: "You..."


    "When I got there, Nikolay had already started." Han Jin explained softly. He didn''t want to tell the truth straightforwardly. However, a lie needs to use more lies to go round and explain. If you lie to a child, it is fine, but he can''t fool Jedice. To show your feet.


    "I knew I couldn''t stop Nikolay." Jeddy smiled reluctantly. "You are not in danger?"


    After hearing bad news, Jedice could also consider the safety of his Hanjin. This made Han Jin¡¯s heart relieved. He slowly said: ¡°I met a dragon knight, huh, huh... This is my first time. To the real Golden Dragon, do you know who he is?"


    "Dragon Knight?!" Yalena couldn''t help but scream.


    "Raphael, tell us carefully, what have you encountered!" Winston and Saxon also came together, and they were very interested in the customs of another region, even those little Thunderbirds. It¡¯s also a screaming scream, as if knowing that Han Jin is back.


    "Okay." Han Jin smiled. He happened to have a lot of questions to ask, for example, äÎ äÎ! Here, he has never heard of such a terrible weapon, but he has caused irreparable damage to a dragon. In order not to let Louise, Pan Wen and others look down on his strength, he can only come back and ask Jedice. It is.

 Chapter 259： Big city

    Chapter 259 Big City


    In the straw shed, Han Jin probably talked about his own experience. Of course, he did not say anything about Murphy, and finally said his own doubts. When he attacked the child, he met a tenth order. The strong peak, when he rescued Louise, he met a ten-level peak. In terms of probability, this is somewhat coincidental, giving people a feeling of being strong. Moreover, he also heard that Louise talked about the military composition of the Nikolai army. There are four dragon knights under Nikolai. This is of course a super-order powerhouse. There are also six independent mage groups, each of which is a mage group. They are commanded by the Magister and even the Great Magister. Nikolay is Juggernaut himself. He also has several Juggernauts who are loyal to him, and several heads and deputy heads of the Knights of the Light are all in all colors. Paladin, carefully counted, the number of strong Nikolay possession is too horrible, at least there are more than ten 12th-order powerhouses for him!


    In his area, the 12th-order powerhouse is too rare, Solomon''s Grand Duke is one, and Solomon''s arch-rival Fossa Lord is one. Twenty years ago, Guevara was one, cold film city cut. Sem is one, no one else. As for Zagunede and Dixmark, no one knows how strong the power is now, but in a decade or so, they definitely did not reach the 12th order. Guevara went into the Black Crow City alone and rushed in the city. In the human world, if Zagunede has a battle, how can he let Gevala arrogant? !


    From the map, the area in the southwestern region is indeed quite large, but this is not the reason for the strong people in the southwestern region, and the level of magical manufacturing technology in the southwestern region is obviously higher than that. The konjac is an example. He saw it.äÎ äÎ åó, how many are you not seeing? Han Jin can''t think of it. It is reasonable to say that the hard environment can train people. The war between the lords of various places has been going on for years. Today I am hitting you, tomorrow you hit me, messing up, even the mercenaries of the Lonely City. They are also often fighting with World of Warcraft, and their strength is not strong enough to lose their qualifications for survival, so every professional is working hard to cultivate.


    The situation in the southwestern region is relatively quiet. Pan Wen said that there were few wars launched a dozen years ago. For example, after Nikolay inherited the position of the iron-clad city lord, the strength of the nearby Dorri City far exceeded that of the Iron Wrist. However, Lin En, the lord of Dorui City, did not want to annex the territory of the Iron Wing City, but only asked to marry Nikola. If it was replaced by Zagunede and Chesham, it would have been beaten!


    The city that has been baptized with blood has been a lot worse in all aspects, and it doesn''t make sense.


    Jedisi pondered for a long time, and also asked about the situation of the city of Black Crow, Bayer League, Sacred Crown City, Yeliucheng, etc., and slowly said: "Maybe...related to the degree of civilization."


    "Civilization, what do you mean?" Han Jin said.


    "You still don''t know the life of ordinary civilians." Jedice whispered: "A person, if he doesn''t even fill his stomach, does he still have the energy to do something else? From your words, I can hear it. The people here are living very hard. For the civilians, they are not killed by the army and thieves, they can eat enough, they can breed their children, and they have no other pursuits, right?"


    Yalin and others looked at each other and did not speak.


    "How can this be done?" Jedisi sighed. "This is purgatory! Compared with you, we have a good climate, rich in resources and resources, at least for the largest number of civilians to eat, so They have time and energy to think about how to change their own destiny."


    "You understand what I mean." Han Jindao: "Hungry, stalking, warm and lustful, some things, only when you meet the basic living conditions, you can think and do."


    "Your words... some are not good, but very brilliant." Jeds smiled: "And you thought about it, your population is getting less and less! The civilians can settle down, civilization will progress, you know the iron wrist city. How many people are there in this city?"


    ¡°How much?¡± Saxon asked curiously.


    "Three million."


    Winston, Gibran and others are so moved that a city can accommodate more than three million people, which is almost ten times that of the Holy Crown City!


    "Do you know how many magic schools and martial arts schools in the Iron Wing City?" Jedisi asked again.


    "More... How much?" This time Saxon''s look was somewhat unnatural.


    "There are more than forty magic schools, and there are more than fifty martial arts colleges. Of course, there are first-class, second-rate, and third-rate." Jedison has won: "But how many of you?"


    No one answered, there is a magic school in the city of elements controlled by Solomon and the Holy City controlled by Dixmark. There are three magic schools in the cold shadow city of Chesham, and there are two martial arts in the city of Fossa. The college, other places, are all poor and white.


    "Our God''s Language School of Magic is not the same as your magic school," Yalina blushes and argues: "The students in our college are all elite!"


    "Is it a noble elite?" Jedith smiled. "I took the liberty to ask, how many magicians have you been in the School of Magic of God?"


    "You are questioning my strength?!" Elena said proudly.


    "No, you misunderstood." Jedice hurriedly said: "From now on for thirty years, our magic school has cultivated hundreds of magisters and great magisters, but their final loyalty is different. How many children have you cultivated in the ''Elite'' Magic Academy?"


    Elena couldn''t answer, and Jedice continued: "The country of Xiongguang has tens of millions of people. At the end of each year, a large number of teachers of the Magic Academy will walk around and look for qualified students, but... Magic Academy The tuition is very expensive, some children don''t have the money to pay tuition, but if his qualifications are good enough, the Magic Academy will give him a chance to learn freely. And your magic school and martial arts school are only open to the noble children?"


    The appearance of Gibran and others is a bit stunned. Han Jin also sighs a little. He knows his friends very well. Sonny does not need to say that she is a descendant of God. Lei Zhe is the only son of the Conrad Knight. They have Qualifications are conditional to become a professional, and Moss is completely lucky. When he was a child, his parents died and he was adopted by Hilna¡¯s father. This is why he hates and loves Hilna. He hates it. Erna''s temper is more popular than him. Love is on the one hand thanks to gratitude. On the one hand, he and Hilla do have two feelings of no guess.


    Sasio''s path to success is even more difficult. He longs for the life of a bard, and therefore encounters a stray magician who still does not know his name is going to die. He learned some magical knowledge. After that, he relied on it. Self-study and a ruined magic book became a warlock, so after meeting Jaina, I stayed with Yalina all day, and learned all kinds of magic knowledge, so his progress speed exceeded Mo Xin Ke, more than Lei Zhe, he has enough qualifications, but there is no orthodox learning magic, it seems to be difficult!


    Gibran, Winston and others also have their own opportunities. Otherwise, they may have died long ago. Perhaps they are still a farmer who faces the loess and can''t control his own destiny.


    "Do you really think that in the tens of millions of civilians, you can''t pick up a few talents and elites?" Jedisi smiled.


    "Your words make sense." Han Jindao, he was disgusted with what bloodline theory, of course, will support Jedice.


    Yalena did not speak. Although she was qualified enough to uphold her arrogance, she was not arrogant enough to think that tens of millions of people could not match her, not to mention a living example in front of her, Han Jin! Han Jin was still a beggar who had to live a meal two years ago. Now? How strong is Han Jin¡¯s strength?


    "Don''t think that only the School of Magic of the Gods is the first-class magic school. The konjac that Raphael just said is the joint study of more than a dozen magic schools in the Iron Wrist, but it is not called äÎ äÎ, but The dragon''s arrow, the structure of the konjac... Oh, it seems to be completely designed for the dragon.¡± Jedish''s smile is a bit weird: ¡°But I am not optimistic about the future of the konjac, Nikola''s most powerful ally. The dragons of the Dragon Field are very angry and disgusted with the appearance of the konjac, although Nikolay has repeatedly stressed that the konjac is to deal with the dragon controlled by Lola, but in the end he was under pressure and he still ruined it. The design of the konjac, but also the most trusted assistant, is also the main designer of the konjac, the big magician, Geng Green, sent to the dragon domain, let him accept the trial of the dragon, in exchange for the understanding of the dragon domain."


    "Lola also has a dragon?" Han Jin asked.


    "Dragon domain supports Nikolay, and Dragon City has always been hostile to each other. They certainly support Lola. This is not a secret, you don''t know?" Jedisi asked.


    "I don''t know, no one told me."


    "At that time, Nikolay had already produced more than 200 äÎ äÎ åó ºÇ ºÇ ºÇ ...... ...... ...... ...... ÐÛ ÐÛ ÐÛ ÐÛ ÐÛ ÐÛ ÐÛ ÐÛ ÐÛ ÐÛ ÐÛ ÐÛ ÐÛ ÐÛ ÐÛ ÐÛ ÐÛ ÐÛ ÐÛ ÐÛ ÐÛ ÐÛ ÐÛ ÐÛ ÐÛ ÐÛ ÐÛ ÐÛ ÐÛ ÐÛ ÐÛ ÐÛ ÐÛAll the konjac were destroyed, and Nikola was threatened with the abandonment of the four dragon knights, but... I don¡¯t know what conditions Nikolay promised, and the dragon field suddenly reconciled with Nikolay."


    "When Nikola is also threatened?" Han Jin smiled. He suddenly realized a problem and thought of what Guevara had said before: "Can the dragon field affect the dragon knights??"


    "of course."


    "I don''t understand a bit. Are they dragon knights... or knights?" Han Jindao.


    "Whoever has strong strength will occupy the dominant position. There are countless dragons in Longyu and Longcheng. Do you think there are several dragon knights in the whole continent?" Jeds smiled: "Warcome? People only see dragon knights." The scenery, but can''t see...hehe."


    "Look at your appearance, it seems... I don''t like the dragons."


    "Is it strange? The dragons have their own powerful power and despise any race on the mainland. They even repeatedly provoke the authority of the great light god. Why do I like them?" Jedisi said faintly.

 Chapter 260： Counterattack

    Chapter 2, Counterattack


    In the past few days, Han Jin, Jeddis and others have often discussed the customs of the two regions. Under the introspection of Jedisi, Han Jin learned a lot about the country of Xiongguang, the most popular of them. The topic is the comparison of the pros and cons of the two regions.


    The folk customs of the country of Xiongguang are relatively simple. In fact, no matter which space or type of society, the surplus value is mostly created by civilians and slaves, and those who are at the top of the pyramid are often those who never create value. It is a strange phenomenon in human society that there is no food, no food, no textiles, and no clothes.


    Although Nikolay has adopted a citizenship system, all magic schools and martial arts colleges have opened their doors to civilians, but this has only eased social conflicts and has not fundamentally raised the status of civilians. What Nikola did was to give the civilians a way out, an opportunity to be protected from bullying and to get the protection of the state machine? Yes, let''s make a contribution, despite contributing to the country. If you want to resist, this is what you are wrong with, you can''t be a citizen, you are not able to resist yourself, and who is it? It should be bullied.


    It is impossible to destroy the class. It is smart and stupid in life. It is burly and powerful, and it is physically weak. It has good luck and is often unlucky. Even if it can eliminate the original class, let everyone stand. On the same starting line, the new class will be quietly re-divided.


    Jedice hopes that everyone in the world can bathe in the grace of God. However, he does not want to deny the interest class. Conversely, letting a cardinal eat and wear the same as the most ordinary civilian, this is in itself An unfair one. The farmer has worked hard for a year, and can make a few people have enough to eat. And a cardinal can relieve the pain of hundreds or even thousands of people in a year, and even save lives. It¡¯s easy to see at a glance.


    Whatever work is done, this is extremely hypocritical! In fact, that is absolutely different.


    Of course, Nikolay¡¯s citizenship is indeed a progressive system, at least better than the melee northeast region.


    But the days can''t go on like this. Little Thunderbird needs to take care of them. They can''t go back to the city of Lonely, but they have to go back and tell them, lest the people who stay there think that what happened here is a coincidence. Han Jin and others discussed who will go back tomorrow, and suddenly heard a burst of bagpipes.


    Julia''s side ear listened for a moment, half-handed her hands into a fist, and stuck it to her mouth. As her fingers pulsed in rhythm, the slightly dull bagpipes rang.


    Han Jin screamed: "Who is coming?"


    "It''s an elf." Julia briefly returned, and began to echo the other side with the bagpipes.


    The other party obviously heard Julia''s response, and the flute became rushed. Julia listened and blew, and suddenly smiled: "They are coming."


    "Who?"


    "Sinnel."


    ¡°Really?¡± Han Jin stood up in surprise and joy.


    "When did I make a joke with you?" Julia gave a look at Han Jin.


    "Sinnel? Who is she?" Jedisi asked.


    "You see him as happy, can''t you guess?" said Yalena.


    "Oh..." Jeddy made a big sigh.


    A burst of sound in the forest, the burly figure of Moshinko rushed out from Lin, and at a glance, Han Jin, Yalinna and others shouted: "I finally found you! I said... Who are you fighting with?" There is a big pit on the other side, is it a curse? Are you all right?!"


    There are too many questions in the Moss, so people don¡¯t know where to start. Then, Siniel and Sasio also came out. The last one was Duye Sam, the head of the Dragon Slayer Mercenary. With a dozen mercenaries, it seems that Xiannier and others are afraid of the danger of this trip, so please ask Duye Sam as a bodyguard.


    They are all acquaintances, and there is no need for a guest. Here, Gibran, Winston and others smiled and stood up and said hello. Moss¡¯ eyes turned and saw the little Thunderbirds, and they called: "I am going to... What do you mean? Going here to raise chickens?"


    "A fool, is that a chicken? I have a good look in the past." Lei Zhexiao laughed.


    "No?" Moxico walked to the pit in a few steps, bent over and grabbed the wings of a small Thunderbird, and smashed the little Thunderbird: "Is this a chicken scorpion! Where did you get it?" So many eggs? Who hates? Is it you... Lei Zhe!"


    The little Thunderbird struggled desperately, raised his mouth, and took a sip on the fingers of Moxenko. He thought that Saxon¡¯s boots were worn by the small Thunderbirds. Thick, but how can not compare with the boots, immediately smashed blood.


    "Wow... Yeah! This little beast!" Mo Xinke was furious, and threw the little Thunderbird to the ground, and he lifted his foot and stepped on it.


    "Well?" Han Jin warned Moss with a nasal sound.


    "Mosco, you dare!" Yalena, who was chatting with Siniel, saw this scene, and her hair was erected.


    Mo Xinke was there, and looked back at Han Jin and Liu Yan¡¯s inverted Yalina. Finally, she got the foot back and laughed a few times.


    Xian Nier took the opportunity to get rid of the entanglement of Julia and Yalena, walked to Han Jin, and smiled at Han Jin sweetly, and the two men''s hands were quietly held together.


    "Do you know that it is amazing?" Lei Zhe''s face is all down the stone: "This is Thunderbird! You...and now it is prestige, and after another year, the little Thunderbird grows up, you are waiting to be struck by lightning." Let''s go!"


    "I''m afraid of them?!" Moxie showed a scornful smile, pointing to the little Thunderbirds in the pit, but saw the little Thunderbirds squeeze into a piece, the number is too much, imagine the small Thunderbirds grow The look is not to feel the numbness of the heart, and the Thunderbird is a nine-order World of Warcraft, the cows blow too big will also make people blush, Moss Branch immediately pointed to the screaming, screaming on the ground: "I will be afraid of it?!"


    However, it has been a compromise to change from ''they'' to ''it''.


    Yalena ran over and hurriedly held the little murderer in the palm of her hand. It was strange that Han Jin could touch them. Elena could also attack. When others approached, they would be attacked. Everyone guessed that it should be Yalina¡¯s electric system. The reason for magic.


    "It''s so cute!" Sinnel called up. Like Yalena and Julia, she liked these little animals. When the Thunderbird grows up, it''s hard to say: "Yalina, take it over. let me see."


    "No, these little guys are fierce and will hurt you." Yalina shook her head.


    "Nothing." Han Jin smiled.


    Seeing Han Jin said this, Yalena assuredly handed over the little Thunderbird. Sure enough, the little Thunderbird seemed very well-behaved. Look at the palm of the Sunreil, look at the West, and take a few steps carefully. Unprepared.


    "True, oh." Xiannier said with a smile.


    "Oh, if you come early for ten days, then it will be interesting." Yalena was a little worried: "It is getting bigger and bigger, and the temper is getting worse! Oh... yes, Raphael. You are not saying that you want to train a Thunderbird King? Can you see this little guy?"


    "Which any Thunderbird can do it."


    "Moss, you have to be unlucky." Lei Zhe gently hit the arm of Mo Xinke.


    "What?" Mo Xinke did not understand.


    "Thunderbird is very vengeful, you just have it right... oh!" Lei Zhe screamed and frightened the Moss: "Raphael will use magic to transform it into Thunderbird, you still don''t know Raphael?" I am sure that this little Thunderbird will definitely become the Tenth Thunderbird King in the future! Tenth order..."


    Moxie''s face was a little white, and he didn''t know what was in his mouth.


    "How come you?" Gibran turned to the point.


    "This is the case." Sasio intervened, Moss is not suitable for saying things, often running questions, even nonsense, and Siniel is sticking to Han Jin, the same is not suitable.


    "Lang Ning came to the letter. He first wiped out the alliance of Beit League, and then set a trap to completely smash Woodrow''s army, but let Woodrow escape. Woodrow is a tenth-level magician, if he does not Dare to fight, and want to escape, Lang Ning also took him no way. Now Lang Ning is ready to launch a counterattack, he wants to ask you..." Sasio suddenly paused and took a look at Lei Zhe: "Ask your opinion ""


    "The matter of snoring, let Lang Ning take his own ideas." Han Jindao.


    "Lei Zhe, what is your opinion?" Sasao said.


    "Raphael doesn''t care, what do I do with him?" Lei Zhe shrugged his shoulders: "But... you go back and tell him, you must win!"


    Sasio sighed with relief: "There is still a thing. In order to eliminate the alliance of the Beit League, he consumed a lot of magic crystals, and some of the reserves could not keep up. After the army entered the Bayer League, they had to use the magic crystal cannon. The advantage of destroying the city''s city defense, so..."


    "What? In order to let him fight well, Rafael has owed so much money to the city of Lonely, he is not enough?!" Yalena cried.


    "It''s not enough." Sasio smiled bitterly.


    "Yalina, don''t we have a lot of Thunderbird Magic Crystal? Give them, they should be able to deal with it for a while."


    "That''s not enough." Yalena had some distressedness. The 9th-order Thunder magic crystal was very helpful to her, but when things got to this point, those magic crystals could not be kept, and she could still be distinguished by her priorities: "They have more than two hundred magic crystal cannons. They use the nine-order Thunder magic crystal directly. It is too wasteful. If they are replaced by the sixth and seventh-order fire magic crystals... it will not take long."


    "Plus this, is enough?" Han Jin smiled, his right hand showed, a giant magic crystal bigger than the washbasin appeared in front of everyone, the magic crystal is as transparent as glass, in the sunshine Underneath a radiant glow, everyone can sense an extremely clear, pure elemental fluctuation.


    "Dragon...Dragon Crystal?!" Yalena was stunned, not only her, but the people present were almost stunned, and even Jeddy stood up and looked at the dragon crystal.

 Chapter 261： Jediths interest

    Chapter 261, Jess''s interest


    "Raphael, are you not killing another dragon?!" Gibran''s voice was so excited that he was out of tune. "The fluctuation of this dragon crystal is very pure! Heaven... is definitely a dragon that is going to advance!" Julia also called.


    Jedisi looked at Han Jin with a shocked look. He had to admit that he was too underestimating the strength of the other side. When Han came forward in the past few days, he never again had to go with Nikola¡¯s dragon knight, big magician, etc. The super-order powers have conflicts. Of course, he is kind, but now it seems that his kindness seems a bit ridiculous. A person really has the strength to reach the peak, and he has already formed his own style and his own judgment in the battle. Can''t fight, how to fight, don''t need him to go.


    Xiannier, Mo Xinke and others are equally stunned. Although Han Jin has the title of Dragon Slayer, they have a lot of thoughts. How did the title of Dragon Slayer come? They believe in the strength of Han Jin, which is magical and huge. The magical array, the earth-shattering magic, are the most powerful proofs, but they always have a little uncertainty in their hearts, because Hanjin did not kill the dragons by hand.


    Now, looking at the dragon crystal that shines in the front, all the suspicions have vanished. Before I heard people talking about Hanjin being a dragon slaughter, they always showed a smile, but from now on, they will never again. Then smile!


    Duye Sam¡¯s cheeks jumped and jumped. As a Yalong Knight, he dreamed of conquering a dragon all the time and becoming a real dragon knight. However, he knew that his strength was not enough to compete with the dragon. After all, dreams are just dreams. He never expected to put into action, and the dragon crystal had the strongest impact on him!


    Han Jin shrugged and explained that it was too much trouble. He didn''t want to say anything about Murphy. In his mind, the dragon is an alternative demon. If you face a fox who spits words, no matter how beautiful and fascinating the fox is, he will not mercilessly start, not my family, its The heart must be different. There is never any trust between the comprehensible and the demon. Conversely, if the strength of the fox demon prevails, she will also shoot. For the demon, the essence of the comprehension and the gods and even the flesh are In the modern society where the spiritual power is depleting, the conflict between Xuanzong and the demon for survival and development has become extremely cruel.


    There is no difference between the dragon and the demon, at least Han Jin thinks so!


    Of course, there are also some entanglements, friendships, and even loves, but that is an extreme example. The transformation of one or several comprehensions cannot represent the attitude of the entire Xuanzong. On the first day of Han Jin¡¯s cultivation, his master focused on him to explain some principles that cannot be questioned or denied. The demon slayer is the first one. The comprehension person needs to refine the medicinal herbs with the demon and the blood. Magic weapon, the demon needs to use the essence of the comprehension and the **** to improve the power, this is the enemy, whoever is soft, it is possible to be killed by the other side!


    In Nuremberg in the Black Crow City, when Lang Ning wanted to slaughter those cavemen, Han Jin firmly stood on the side of Lang Ning, precisely because of his principle of inheritance! In fact, he does not understand war. He only knows that those ugly things that are stunned by the eye are like demons. Even if they are not demon, not devils, they are also a kind of blame. Don¡¯t say kill thousands or tens of thousands of people. I don''t care.


    However, Murphy is not a bit malicious to him, and Murphy is a friend of Branzi, which is also a friend of Louise and Pan Wen. These two points are the root cause of his guilt, so he does not want to face it anymore. That thing, I don''t want to explain anything.


    "More than this dragon crystal! You must have other gains!!" Yalina looked at Han Jin with a gaze and spread her hand: "Get it out!"


    "How do you know?" Han Jin smiled.


    "Come on!" Yalena was in a hurry.


    "I will give you sooner or later, what are you anxious." Han Jin forwarded, and several space rings rolled down in Yalena''s palm.


    "Wait!" Jeddy suddenly yelled. He took a few steps and reached out to pick up a space ring that was not too small and extremely conspicuous. He looked at it for a moment: "You...what did you get from?" of?"


    "From a child."


    "Wow... you can grab even the children''s things?! Enough..." Moxenko shook his head and sighed.


    "The little boy almost killed me." Han Jin did not want to hide this matter. He wanted everyone to learn his lessons. As for dignity and face, the thing was not squatting and hiding.


    "No..." Moxico immediately straightened his eyes.


    "The little boy almost killed you??" Siniel showed a shocking look: "How old is the child?"


    "About ten years old."


    Yalinna and others, look at me, I look at you, I can''t make a sound for a long time. This dragon crystal in front of me is enough to prove that Hanjin is a real dragonslayer. The children around ten can almost kill. Han Jin? Is he the projection of a **** in this world? !


    "I didn''t want to hurt him at the time. I just ignored him. I know that when I set up the magic circle, he suddenly launched an attack on me." Han Jin showed a bitter smile: "Fortunately, I have another one." life."


    Sunil showed a panic, Han Jin said that he had another life, which means that Han Jin had been killed! Siniel said, "I am a vicious child! Then?"


    "I want to kill him. As a result, he released an absolutely barrier. He also said that it was made by Jedith himself." Han Jin¡¯s eyes fell on Jedice: "Then he escaped."


    "You didn''t kill him right." Jeddy smiled bitterly: "Otherwise, you will definitely be madly revenged by Nikola."


    "Oh?" Han Jinyi.


    "He is the only son of Nikolay, called Timothy, he..." Jeddes said and said: "Hey..."


    Han Jin was wrong there. At that time, he jumped out from the ground and launched an attack. There was a tenth-order knight on the opposite side. He had a very strong fighting power. He was very troublesome. He realized that the child¡¯s identity was a little special, but he never thought that it was Nikola. The only son.


    Recalling the previous scene, if he is given another chance, will he decide to kill the killer? Yes, definitely! If you want to perish, you must make it crazy! Nicholas with a slap in the chest, steady and steady, and a retreat is terrible.


    Unfortunately, the opportunity is fleeting!


    "Who is Nikola?" asked Siniel in surprise.


    Gibran remembered this and didn''t introduce Jedice. When Sasio came over, he talked about Langing''s affairs, then pulled the military capital, then Longjing, then the children, and finally Nikolay. Turning back to the topic, Gibran smiled and said: "Come, let me introduce you, this is the Jades adult from the Holy See, the Archbishop, the highest arbitrator of the referee!"


    Only the Moxic Branch did not realize what the Archbishop represented. The Siniel, Sasou and Duye Sam and other people here showed a dignified look, and they came forward to say hello to Jedice, and Jedith Then smile and respond to everyone.


    Sasio likes to tell stories, but he doesn''t know what happened. He had to play a bard by Lei Zhe. From the rescue of Winston and others, he surrounded the thunderbirds and felt the eruption of the curse. Han Jin went to the country of Xiongguang, and then came back. He told me one by one. The memory of Lei Zhe is very good. His story and facts are not very different, and even some details are clearly stated.


    Xiannier and others never thought that there had been so many things happening. One by one, they heard into God, and they talked about the twilight time. Lei Zhe talked about Longjing. They just did this. Han Jin never revealed how it was. Killing the dragons, they subconsciously think that Hanjin wants to hide the secrets of his own magic, and everyone has the heart to avoid this topic.


    In the time when Lei Zhe was telling the story, Yalina had not been idle. She hid far away, and Han Jin gave her several space rings. She had erased all the seals, and she was in front of her. Things piled up into a hill, there are magic crystals, weapons, armor, etc., as well as clothing, handkerchiefs and other daily necessities.


    However, the space ring worn by Nikola¡¯s son, Dimos, has made Yalina uncomfortable. She has closed her eyes and has been mentally sensing the seal magic array inside. It is a very different and complicated seal. Skills, she has never seen it.


    Jedice didn''t know when to quit the crowd, walked to the side of Elena, and quietly looked at Elena. When Elena opened her eyes with frustration, he whispered: "I feel the seal magic array." Very weird? Hehe... This is the masterpiece of the great magister Zhilinqi."


    "Great Magister?" Elena frowned.


    "Right, just..." Jeddy slowly shifted the subject: "The magician said that the army is ready to attack the Beit League? Rafael has his own army? Are you not a mercenary?"


    "Raphael is the lord of the Black Crow City. How can he not have his own army?" Yalena''s mouth hangs a sigh of relief: "You are very interested in his army?"


    "Well... yes." Jeddy nodded.


    "Haha, you are really an honest person." Yalena was teased.


    Over there, Han Jin suddenly said: "How come you all? Hogan and Alexandria have always had contradictions. If no one is pressing them, it may cause big trouble!"


    "I let Yalinshan Reiter go to the United States." Xiannier laughed.


    "how?"


    "Lang Ning said in the letter that although he had completely smashed the army of the Bertel League and Woodrow, there were some casualties in the Rapids. It happened that Hogan had solved the ring of suppression of hundreds of slaves and listened to Alexandria. Reiter said that they were originally outstanding fighters, and I asked Alexandria to bring the soldiers to support Lang Ning.¡± Shannier said while watching Han Jin¡¯s face: ¡°Lang Ning¡¯s staff is too Less, they can always make a good effort."


    "Oh." Han Jin nodded. He wanted to master power. The fundamental purpose was to cultivate. In fact, his power desire was not heavy, so it was natural to recognize Sunil''s self-assertion.


    "Do not worry, Rafael, we brought a lot of back to the city scroll, I want to go back when I want to go, that is... it¡¯s hard to say when I come." Moshin said: "You just walked two days and we just Come, who knows that we have sent us to the west, we have spent a lot of effort to get here, and if there is Duye Sam, we will definitely get lost."

 Chapter 262： Abyss nest

    Chapter 262 Abyssal Nest


    In the distance, there was a vague outline of a castle. Troon sighed and finally came back. I didn¡¯t know how many times I went through this battle. In that world war, not only the earth races, but also the abyss. The system of race has also been completely torn apart. In the perennial melee, not all underground races give vampires a face, especially the vampires who are singles, which can easily become prey.


    Although the vampire''s resilience is quite good, the current Troon is also a scar on his body, and his clothes are broken and look very miserable. However, when he saw the castle in the distance, Terun seemed to have been injected with new power, speeding up the speed of the journey. No way, in this abyss world, he couldn¡¯t dare to sway into a bat and fly in the sky. Too weak, it is very likely that he will be directly hunted by the enemy who is secretly lurking before he becomes a human form.


    At this time, a group of black spots flew in the direction of the castle, and the speed of movement was extremely fast. Gradually, Troon could see that it was a group of bats. I couldn¡¯t help but feel happy. The bats that appeared here should be their own people.


    Sure enough, the bats flew near Tron and fell down. They became human figures and surrounded Tren.


    "Hey! This is not our great young master!" The young man in a black suit greeted him, his face sulking, turning around for a few laps, and his mouth groaned. "What happened to you? No. Did you run into a group of abyss banshees?"


    Tren frowned, but I didn''t expect it to be this guy. This is a famous poison tongue in the younger generation of the family. No matter how bad things are, there is only one thing that can be determined after encountering this Kaimen, that is, your mood is necessarily bad. Extremely.


    If it is usual, Teren can still argue a few words, but this road is already exhausted to the extreme, coupled with a heavy mood, it is too late to care about the meaning of the other party''s ridicule, Shen Sheng said, "I want to see my ancestors!"


    Kaimen¡¯s look changed. ¡°What happened?!¡±


    Teren bit his lip and said in a word: "My mother and Caroline are dead!"


    The surrounding vampire gates all became dumbfounded, and the atmosphere was particularly oppressive. After a long while, Kamen asked, "Who did it?"


    Tron shook his head. "Don''t ask, I am going to see my ancestors!"


    "I can take you there." Kaymen hesitated here. If it is normal, he will definitely not let go of the opportunity to fight Troon, but the problem is too serious, he has no bickering: "But... ..."


    Tron bit his teeth. "I know! Awaken the ancestors, I will come by myself!"


    "You yourself?" Kamen opened his mouth. "You don''t want to die?"


    "The ancestors did not shoot, my mother''s hatred reported? What do you mean by living?!" Tren''s **** eyes whispered.


    "What does Zagoned mean?"


    "He?!" Troon snorted.


    Kamen sighed. "Well, I will take you there." After turning around, he walked away and muttered in his mouth. "I know that humans are too **** to see, no, you are the cheap old man. Lord, how..."


    When Tren followed, he was also a hateful face. The mother was killed. As a father, Zaguned did not have any action. Instead, he hooked up with the slogan. Of course, even if he had a big opinion, borrow He did not dare to express his dissatisfaction with Zagunede. However, Troon had already made up his mind in his heart. When he saw his ancestors, he must make these things clear. With the temper of his ancestors, he would definitely be furious. Personally teach yourself the ruthless father.


    Some vampires have come back to inform the tribes in the castle. When Tron walks under the castle, the gates of the castle are already open, although Tron is only a negligible little person in the vampire community, but his mother Betty has a lot of fame, not every vampire can evolve racial talent, and different talents also determine their future status in the community, Betty''s talent can definitely be counted in her generation The leader, her death is a major loss for this group of vampires.


    More importantly, Betty¡¯s children actually came back to wake up their ancestors. This is a major event that has not happened in hundreds of years. The ancestors did not refer to one person, but a group of old vampires who have lived for thousands of years. There is enough power to set off a **** hurricane in the abyss. The most crucial point is that no matter who wants to wake them up, they have to pay the price, that is, blood!


    Vampires are bloodthirsty, but this does not mean that they have endless blood, awakening the ancestors of sleep, this example has also appeared, but that is the power to assemble people. If Betty is not dead, if she wants to awaken her ancestors, she can come with her vampires. Everyone only needs to pay a part of the blood, although their strength will be weakened, but this is completely negligible. Not counting.


    However, this time it was different. Teren was a man. When his mother Betty followed Zagunede to the ground, she had taken all the vampires who were loyal to her. That is to say, in this abyss, the vampire In the nest, no one will sacrifice his blood for Tron. After all, the power of the vampire comes from the blood.


    Can a person''s blood wake up the ancestors? This is a question that many vampires in the castle are now interested in. The only thing that is certain is that no one will help. Everyone is watching the play in the castle, as if he is already a dead person.


    If you are a person who has never been to a vampire''s lair, you will be shocked by the scene in front of you, because there is nothing in the castle except for a huge hole that is spreading out of the cold, standing on the edge of the cave. It can be seen that the depth of the hole is actually brightly lit. The original building of the vampire''s lair is all underground. This is also the point that other abyss races have been wondering. Why is the vampire group''s strength only occupying such a big palm? Small place?


    In fact, if you dig up the vampire''s lair, you will find that it is a huge pyramid-shaped building. As for the castle on the ground, it is just a spire.


    Troon launched a spell, turned into a bat, and put it into the hole. The Kaimen around him followed. As for the men of Kaimen, they could only return to the ground to patrol, because today is the day of their rotation.


    As Troon flew all the way, from time to time, a vampire turned into a bat and followed him, awakening the ancestors. This is a big event that has never happened in a hundred years. Everyone wants to go and see, and even some have a holiday with Betty, and they follow up. There is no reason for him, just want to see how Betty''s child died.


    The ground hole is very deep, extending tens of thousands of meters down. There are no traces of artificial excavation in the depths. The surrounding walls are all shimmering in the darkness. After a while, Tron Finally, I flew to the bottom of the cave. On the square of this kilometer, I engraved a huge array of magical arrays. The lines that make up the magic array are all deep grooves, and there are still some solid black. Blood, thick **** smell rushed to the surface.


    Tron¡¯s face has also changed a bit. Although he has decided to awaken his ancestors at any cost before coming, but looking at these criss-crossing grooves on the ground, Tron¡¯s heart is a bit cold, this is what put him on the body. The blood is left clean and can only fill a small part.


    The flapping wings of the **** have not stopped, and the vampires flew down and hung on the wall of the cave. Troon looked up and there were at least thousands of bats hanging there, and could not help but smile. The face of so many people, even if they die, can only be **** the scalp, or else they will not be able to lift their heads in this life.


    In any case, you can''t let your mother''s blood flow! Taking a deep breath, Troon slowly squatted on the ground, stretching his sharp nails and smashing the blood vessels on his wrists. The bright red blood rushed out, and Tren didn¡¯t dare to waste it. The area is aligned with the groove on the ground. As the blood spurts, more and more blood falls into the groove, gradually forming a blood flow, which slowly flows in the groove.


    There were a few sighs from above, and Teren knew that as long as he had eyes, he could see that his blood was negligible for such a huge magical array. However, compared with the mother''s parenting, what is the life of the district? Tron thought in his heart that with the loss of blood in his body, his vitality also disappeared a little bit, and even his mind began to be somewhat unclear.


    In the dark cave, six huge dragonflies are placed around a magical array in a hexagonal shape. If Troon is here, you will find that this magical array is exactly the same as the giant magical array he is injecting into blood. Slightly smaller.


    In the magic array, there is a small stream of blood flowing slowly. Every time a rune is passed, the rune will light red blood, but the blood flow is very slow, and there is only one small on the whole magic array. Part of the runes are lit up.


    On the ground, Troon is still injecting blood into the magic array. Although his mind is a little fuzzy, he insists on cutting his wounds from time to time. The recovery ability of the blood family is a big trouble for Teren.


    When the blood flowed through a raft in the cave, the cockroach suddenly trembled, and there was an old and angry voice: "Damn! What is this smell? Alquite! Get out of here! Look Look at the good things you do!"


    After a while, another scream came from laughter. "Victor, it''s best to think about your age before you yell, you are no longer a hairy boy."


    The old voice of the beginning suddenly increased a few degrees. "Alquite! If I were yours, I would immediately kill the **** hybrid, instead of staying here to smell this disgusting taste!"


    Alquette¡¯s voice is very strange. ¡°Why me? The person who was awakened this time should be you?¡±


    "Because that hybrid is your descendant! Alquitt, I really didn''t expect you to allow your descendants to do such awkward things, and our **** faces were thrown away by you!"


    Arquette was silent for a while, and then he said, "It turned out to be my descendant. Well, there is indeed a human taste in the blood. Well, I admit, it is my fault."


    Seeing that Alquite has already admit his mistake, Victor is not good to say anything, and muttered there. "Hurry up and dispose of the hybrid. I hate this taste."


    The shackles of Al Quart''s cockroaches seemed to be held up by an invisible hand, and then an old man with a pale face and a melancholy hair was slowly sitting up in the shackles.


    "Okay, okay, I can go all the time? Victor, you don''t want to complain there, but it''s just a small descendant. So what do you care about?" Alquette stepped over. Said.


    "This hybrid has tarnished our noble bloodlines!" Victor''s voice sounded indignant.


    "Oh, got it, don''t be so old-fashioned." Alquite looked at the magical array with a look of indifference, but his expression became a little sluggish the next moment.


    "Damn! So blood can''t start the magic array!" Alquite was also angry.


    "This is too normal. Can you expect someone to give up their strength for a hybrid?"


    "Forget it!" Alquette sighed. "I still come by myself, isn''t it a loss of blood? It''s no big deal."


    "You are right, it is no big deal. Anyway, except for those black dragons and ghost dragons in the abyss, no one dares to provoke you. Of course, it is okay to lower the strength." Victor laughed with a bad heart.


    Alquite turned to look at the cockroach where Victor was. "Oh, dear Victor, are you not ready to help me? You see, you are sleeping here anyway, there is no danger at all." ¡±


    "Why?!" Victor angered. "That is your descendant, what are you doing?"


    "Don''t make trouble, do you want me to be killed because of too much blood loss? I am not good for everyone!" Alquite said with a smile, not worried about Victor''s anger.


    "Why don''t you ask them for help?!" Victor is still reluctant to lose his precious blood.


    Alquite shrugged. "Just a little thing, do you want to wake everyone up?"


    After hesitating for a while, Victor said indignantly, "I know you guys, I am unlucky!"


    Alquite immediately smiled happily. "I know that our Victor is the best."


    "Shut up, what is your Victor?! It''s really disgusting!" Victor said, and he was reluctant to read the spell, and a **** drop of light golden light flew out. The one he is in.


    Arquette reached for the blood drop, and recited a spell in his mouth. He also flew a similar blood drop from his eyebrows. When the two blood drops on the magic array, they are portrayed in All the runes above the magic array lit up, and the dazzling white light filled the entire cave.


    At the same time, Troon on the ground finally couldn''t help but stunned, but before he closed his eyes, he saw the huge magical array in front of him suddenly shining brightly.


    White light is exhausted, and Alquette appears in the center of the magic array.

 Chapter 263： Character

    Chapter 263 Role


    The busy ones are almost busy, Winston and Saxon want to go back, most of them are bachelors, but their thief Paul has a lover outside, and is pregnant, when they receive the death mission Before, Paul once told them that he was going to take a break after a few months. In fact, Winston and Saxon knew that Paul wanted to retire. He didn¡¯t understand the words too much. He didn¡¯t want to hurt old friends. Our hearts.


    Now that Paul is dead, taking care of that woman becomes a matter for everyone. The mercenary is a profession full of sorrow and distraction. If they don¡¯t help themselves, the mercenary¡¯s life is too boring and too dark. .


    Jeddy also thought of the city of Lonely to see it. He was poisoned by Nikola. He was really hurt, psychologically and physically, but he can still hold on because he still has hope. Han Jin returned without success, he was completely discouraged, although on the surface others could not see the anomaly, but only he knew how much he wanted to give up, just want to be confused and live through this residual, no matter what the **** ideal .


    However, Jedice never expected that Han Jin turned out to be a lord! Moreover, it is a lord who has already survived the difficult period of entrepreneurship and whose career is on the rise. Didn¡¯t listen to Sasou said that Han Jin¡¯s army has launched counterattacks? !


    Jedice¡¯s heart is alive again. He is anxious to learn more about it. It¡¯s useless to listen to others, and you must see it yourself.


    It¡¯s just that Suseo brought a lot of back-to-the-city scrolls, which can be used to transport people and small Thunderbirds back in batches. Space magic is also subject to other magical rules, and the volume is too large to be used. Space magic is transmitted, unless it is a special magic scroll, too many units of life can not do, do not look at the small Thunderbird and chicken scorpion, but also account for a living unit.


    There was Han Jin, and all this was not a problem. For the first time, I went to Xiannier with a dozen small Thunderbirds. I went to the station and handed the little Thunderbird to Xiannier to take care of it. Don¡¯t look at the Thunderbird and the Fairy. Niel''s contact time was not long, but they were very close to Siniel, far more than Yalena, which made Yalena smashed to the extreme, not knowing how many traitors smashed.


    Then Han Jin went back to the forest, and his symbol was still effective. He could capture the position of Yalena in the first place. Driving Jianguang was much faster than driving in the forest, even if he was sent to the corner. It does not affect anything. It takes up to two days for him to reach the Thunder Valley.


    For Jedith, Han Jin is only Han Jin, because he does not understand Han Jin¡¯s past, but for Xiannier and others, they can all feel the amazing changes in Hanjin.


    The previous Hanjin was just a pool of clear water. From the surface, you can see the depth of the water at a glance, and even see the stones at the bottom of the water. As for what is under the stone, it is Han Jin¡¯s own secret.


    I don''t know if the water is getting deeper and deeper, or it is getting more and more turbid. Anyway, everyone feels that it is more and more difficult to see through Hanjin. In the days when the streets are wandering around, everyone can be regarded as a blessing and enjoy the same. I¡¯m shouting and fucking, and I¡¯m going to fight side by side. Now Han Jin said that it¡¯s the laughter, but the taste has changed a lot, less the previous publicity, and a more heavy feeling.


    However, in addition to Sunnier trying to find out the reasons, others are not very concerned about the changes in Hanjin, they all have their own things busy. Jedice is busy dealing with people from chambers of commerce and mercenaries. As the Archbishop of the Holy See, he has enough qualifications to have an equal dialogue with any lord. There is no shortage of people in Hanjin. There are warriors, magicians, and The Cavaliers, as well as the generals who are first-time, but really lack a diplomatic talent, Hillester is very handsome, can speak, but the status and strength is too low, Jeddes is not the same, his leisurely Temperament, talk, and sincere smile, always win the favor of others in the first time.


    Yalina is busier, she and the space ring are right, not endless! When she was studying alchemy with Hogan, she also knew that she was going back to the rest of the station. Now she stayed in the alchemy lab all day and night, never going out.


    Winston and Saxon are also busy, in addition to the placement of Paul''s will, but also for their own future, the Reaper mercenary squad only two of them, and the red squad is no better than the reaper, Gibran and Winston discussed whether everyone can form a mercenary squad. Of course, it includes Han Jin and Yalinna.


    As for who is going to sit down to the top spot, Winston and Gibran have a very calm mindset, very simple, and able to live! Han Jin is definitely the best choice.


    Coincidentally, when Winston and Gibran discussed it, Duye Sam of the Dragon Slayer mercenary group suddenly came to the door.


    In fact, how far a person can go can be proved by various signs. The dragon sergeant mercenary group was created by Duye Sam. When he was young, he met some good friends and good brothers who could confess their lives. They became the skeleton of the dragon sergeant group in the future. When I met a few brothers, if they don¡¯t support themselves, can the Dragonsman mercenary group be as powerful as today? Even the birth of a dragon sergeant''s mercenary group is an unknown number!


    Not to mention the strength of Hanjin, the young magister Yalin became a partner of Hanjin. The two top mercenary squads of the Red Pointer and the Reaper have suffered unfortunately. Reconstituting and re-finding their position is inevitable. If nothing unexpected, the surviving strong will become Hanjin¡¯s right arm. Moreover, Han Jin is still a lord. The Chamber of Commerce and the mercenary guild are trying to find a good relationship with Hanjin. Now, the archbishop Jedice, who has a high status in the Holy See and has a high status in the Holy See, has joined Hanjin. Group, what does this mean?


    Every time I see Hanjin, Duye Sam will have the illusion, as if I saw myself at a young age, he is sure that Han Jin will fly higher and go further than him.


    And once, he accidentally heard that Yalena and Jeddis discussed the problem of overlapping magic. After listening for a while, I realized that Jedice could release two curses at the same time! At that time, Duye Sam was shocked by a cold sweat. In the confrontation between the magician and the warrior, the magician took a certain advantage. If the magic could be stacked together, it would be terrible!


    If there is only one Yalina, Duye Sam will respect Hanjin, and the disintegration and reorganization of the two top mercenary squads will force people to think carefully. Han Jin is also the lord, and Jedice, these plus Together, let Duye Sam see his future, and some things are much stronger than the late ones!


    Duye Sam didn''t just represent his own opinion. Before he found Winston and Gibran, he had contacted some mercenary groups and mercenary squads, and he also found a lot of free mercenaries.


    Duye Sam¡¯s goal was to form an unprecedented super mercenary group. Winston and Gibran¡¯s thoughts on Duye Sam were heart-warming. Several people discussed it for a long time, and reached agreement in the general direction, and Duye Sam has already I think of the name, and I propose to call the Tulong Mercenary Corps. Whoever he really likes can be clearly seen from the name.


    However, there is already a Tulong mercenary group in the city of Lonely Cliff. It is a third-rate mercenary group. The number is only a dozen. The leader is a high-ranking fighter. This is hard to beat Duye Sam, and the maid. The soldiers¡¯ politician would say hello and forcibly cancel the mercenary group.


    Over there, Winston and Gibran found Han Jin and talked about their ideas. Han Jin was very supportive of their ideas, but he strongly opposed the name.


    When Guevara said it, he always kept it in his heart. The name ''Tulong'' is very taboo. If they stayed in the city of Lonely, it would be nothing. If you want to go out and go to the vast world, sooner or later. Will cause big trouble!


    What do you think of the tyrannical existence of Dragon City and Dragon Field? What will happen? !


    In fact, this is easy to understand. For example, in another forum of Chinese people in the world, there is a Japanese id called ¡®Special Killing Chinese¡¯. What kind of treatment does he or she suffer?


    Group up and attack! ! !


    Winston and Gibran had to find Duye Sam again, re-discussed for a long while, and finally decided the name of the super mercenary group, the king, the king mercenary group!


    The name is a bit cheesy, but it also has its own meaning. An unprecedented super mercenary group is of course the king of the mercenary community. On the other hand, it implies people''s expectations. Can the leader of the mercenary group become a real person in the future? What about the king?


    People''s position is firm and unquestionable. Edwina, Hayden and Charles are all in the hands of vampires. Gibran knows that he and Julia can''t avenge their friends and relatives. Only Hanjin walks. Together, when Han Jin decided to launch a war against Zaguned, that is, when they avenged.


    Winston and Saxon are also very determined. If Han Jin does not bring people to save them, the entire Reaper Mercenary Squad will not have a survivor. They are all men of grievances. In Winston¡¯s words, this life, Ok, deal!


    Jedice also has no back road. After Niklaa has solved Lola, it is bound to point the finger at the Holy See. Although the priest is a career that helps others, it does not mean that they do not have their own hatred, the destruction of the land of faith. The physical damage is more painful.


    Duye Sam wants to be brilliant again in the old years, full of the heart of the dragon and the phoenix, he does not want to retreat.


    One after another, for such reasons, they have come to Han Jin, and before they act, no one can predict how terrible they are!


    Even Han Jin did not realize that he had become a favorite character. At this moment, he was sitting in a chair, quietly meditating, and saw the military power of the country of Xiongguang, and clearly defined Nigu. There are a lot of strong people around him, and his touch is very big. After he returns, he often falls into meditation.


    Nikolay has broken free from the ban, and in a few short years he has to find a way for himself!

 Chapter 264： notes

    Chapter 264 notes


    In the morning, it is the most lively time for the Reaper''s mercenary squad. No matter what you are going to do during the day, after getting up, everyone is always getting together, eating and chatting, which has become their habit.


    As usual today, when everyone was chatting happily, Elena suddenly rushed in from the outside.


    Yalina has been living in the Alchemy Lab. Julia has not seen Yalene for several days. She smiled and waved: "Yalina, come, sit here."


    However, Yalena couldn¡¯t attend to say hello to Julia. She stared at Moss, and asked without a head: "Mox, are you practicing Stars?"


    "Ah? Yes, what happened?" Moxie felt very strange. Everyone knows that he is practicing Star Wars, and Yalena has seen him fighting. It seems that there is no need to ask him specifically.


    Yalena rushed to the Moxin branch and took the arm of Mo Xinke: "Go, go out with me, I have something for you!"


    "Dry...What?" Mossenko felt a little nervous. Yalina¡¯s posture was too embarrassing. The whole person was almost attached to him. He could even smell the kind of body and hair that I have. Fragrant.


    "Go, go out and say!" Yalina pulled the Moxico.


    The Moxico family did not move, and looked at the people in the house with the helpless eyes. Then he inexplicably squeezed out a sentence: "Don''t be like this... Hilla will kill me!"


    "Who is Hilna?" Yalena didn''t understand. After all, she only heard about Hilna''s name a few times. Now she has forgotten that name.


    Lei Zhe almost laughed and sprayed, Mo Xinke this guy... When there is a self-love, Yalinna¡¯s attitude is so abnormal, it must be an important thing, but it has nothing to do with the feelings of men and women, even if Yalina moves. Chun Xin, from the perspective of appearance, appearance, various comprehensive capabilities, etc., Mo Xinke does not have any temptation, at least not to attract Yalina.


    Lei Zhe said in a weird tone: "Hilna... is his fiancee."


    "Fianc¨¦e?" Yalena stayed for a moment and suddenly understood what the Moxike''s dodging meant, and could not help but anger: "You... bastard!"


    "What happened to me?" Moxie was very wronged. He had a good meal. Yalin suddenly broke in and destroyed his appetite. Now it is too unreasonable to attack him.


    "You...you..." Yalina wanted to explain, but she felt that there was no need to explain it. After a long while, she hated it and turned and rushed out the door.


    "Yalina, what the **** is it?" Han Jin said softly.


    Yalina¡¯s figure stopped there, hesitated, and said: ¡°I have opened the space ring of Timothy.¡±


    "Opened?" The room immediately became silent. Although Timothy was still young, he was the only son of Nikolay, the absolute second person in the country of Xiongguang, and his space ring was ten. There are eighty-nine stores that store some very important things.


    "What did you find?" Han Jindao.


    "I haven''t read anything else yet, but I have found a experience in the practice of training the Star River. I guess it may be Nikola''s handwriting, so I want to let the Moxico look at it, then what is the use of this note?" As soon as she said, she took a look at Moss.


    "What about the notes?" The voice of Moxico was a little trembling. He practiced alone. It was like a blind person who felt like a lot of sweat, but he did not get the corresponding return. This made people very helpless. When I heard the words of Elena, the heart of Moxico began to jump wildly. Nikolay was practicing the Star River fighting skills. Moreover, he was writing notes for his son. The above records must be the focus of the key points. It can be described as an invaluable treasure!


    Yalina didn¡¯t take care of Moxenko at all. Just Moss¡¯s mistake was to offend her...


    "What about the notes?" Han Jin also asked.


    "Being here."


    "Let me see." Han Jin extended his hand.


    "What? You want to practice vindictive?" Yalena looked a little surprised, but she came over and took a notebook with a very simple binding style from the space ring and handed it to Han Jin.


    Han Jin took the notebook and read it carefully. Everyone''s eyes were concentrated on Han Jin, especially the warriors such as Winston and Saxon. They all looked very nervous. Although they did not practice the Star River, they did not. And the same return, if that is really Nikola''s own experience of writing, they can also take advantage of the same.


    Jedice didn''t look at other people. Everyone knows now, what kind of strength Nikolay has! You can kill the same level of Juggernaut in an instant, and Nikolay has infinitely approached the legendary demigod. The experience of such a person''s writing experience, who is willing to miss the opportunity to observe and study? !


    As for the Moss, it goes without saying that he even has a crying heart.


    Han Jin probably turned a few pages, his face became more and more dignified, then turned to the end, looked at a moment, handed the notebook to Yarina.


    "How about Rafael?" Moxico hurriedly asked.


    "Go and beg for the forgiveness of Yalena." Han Jin smiled: "This note is very useful to you, no... it is useful for all fighters."


    "Ya..." Moxico''s eyes turned to Yalina, but he only said one word and didn''t know what to say.


    Yalina snorted, and the notes were handed over to Mossco sooner or later, and she rushed over, not for the Mossenko? But her mood is very bad, before she is satisfied, Mo Xinke is not thinking about it.


    "Sasio, haven''t you been busy recently?" Han Jin asked.


    "I?" Sassauton paused: "There is something to do, but I can put it down first, is there something?"


    "Help me copy Nikola''s handwriting and give it to me. This thing is also very useful to me."


    "Okay, no problem." Sasio nodded.


    "Then I will go back first, maybe... there are other important things." Yalena''s heart has flown back to the Alchemy Lab, where there are many things that have not been tested!


    "Pay attention to your body." Han Jin whispered.


    "I am not a child, I know to take care of myself." Elena smiled.


    "I will go with you." Sasio followed and stood up.


    "Good." Yalena said.


    "I will go too." Mo Xinke also stood up.


    Yalin looked up and down at Moxie, and said nothing, turned and went outside.


    "Be careful with the Thunder..." Lei Zhe muttered.


    Moxie heard the rhythm of Lei Zhe, because his face became obviously hesitant, but the desire in his heart was overwhelmed by fear, and he resolutely went to the door.


    For a short while, it was not a problem. There were a few loud noises like thundering outside. Then Mo Xinke slid out of the door and sat in the chair, his face stunned. Even if the regenerative gas, Yalina will not attack the Moxin branch with powerful magic. Moxie''s body vindictiveness is not vegetarian. He is not injured. However, he only understands what he feels in his heart.


    "Mosco, what are you anxious?" Han Jin smiled and said: "Yalina is on the air, just wait a few days."


    "I know, okay... but..." Moshinko was crying.


    Some things can''t wait for tomorrow, for example, holding a candy for a child, then telling the child, wait a few days for you to eat, although the candy will fall into the child''s belly sooner or later, But it is too cruel...


    "Mosco, what do you think?" Lei Zhe''s face is full of swearing: "Really, I have never admired a person like this!"


    "What do you mean?" Moxico narrowed his eyes.


    "I said that I admire you!" Lei Zhe said: "How do you think... think of Yalina..." Lei Zhe did not know what to say, too deep, would hurt the Moxin branch, too Shallow, can not express his meaning.


    Most of the people in the house are screaming and smiling. In fact, everyone likes Yalina. Yalina is the daughter of the Duke of Solomon. She has a status and is a young magister. She has strength and promising future. It¡¯s very beautiful. In contrast, Julia, who once made Geberon fascinated, has to be second-rate. Only Xiannier can compete with Yalina, and Yalina is a person without a shelf. Everyone is so cheerful, that everyone does not believe that Yalina is a famous iceberg beauty in the Magic School of the Capital of Elements.


    Such a girl, there really is no place to hate, but likes to like it. Everyone knows the huge gap between the two sides. Most of the houses are bachelors, but no one has ever thought of anything. This is also the place where they are different from the magicians of the college. Although the age difference is not big, each of them is crawling and smashing out, not only knowing others, but also knowing each other clearly. Young magical students can''t do it, and the God of Magic School only faces aristocratic enrollment, and almost all of them are recruited as ''the pride of the sky''. Because young, because of lack of experience, they are easy to dream, because of their lives, because of super Level of self-confidence, they dare to put any dream into action, they think that they are unique and outstanding, they all think that they have hope to get the attention of Yalina, and the result is that Irina can only wear a mask to be a man.


    "In the morning, I didn''t sleep well!" Mo Xinke blushes his neck and argues: "Suddenly a woman rushes in, suddenly hugged you, and went out to talk with you, what do you think?" ?"


    "But I will never think that Yalina means anything to me." Lei Zhexiao smiled.


    "Don''t make a noise." Han Jin slowly stood up: "Moxin Branch, can you wait for a few days? If your goal is to always be a fighter, then when I did not say, if you put your own goals It¡¯s very high... I can¡¯t even control my emotions, what can you do?¡±


    "but I¡­¡­"


    "You want to say, is that Nikola''s notes?" Han Jin smiled: "Today, because you can''t control yourself, you can even find reasons for yourself. Then tomorrow, you will encounter other people who can''t control themselves." Things, and you will find reasons for yourself! I know, you want to seek a breakthrough, but if you go on like this, you will not have any interest, listen to me, start from now, start from this matter. After that, Han Jin walked slowly to the door and pushed open the door and went out.


    Moxico suddenly fell into silence, slowly picked up the fork, forked a piece of bread, and chewed it a little in his mouth.


    "Have you ever noticed that Raphael has changed a lot recently?" Julia said softly to Gibran.


    There was a whisper in the house. Obviously, everyone has the same idea.

 Chapter 265： ferry

    Chapter 265


    Outside the station, several slave fighters are already waiting for Hanjin. Xiannier asked Alexandria to bring the soldiers to support Langing, but Alexandre Reiter left hundreds of people, one of whom was around 100. The Guards¡¯ combat power is particularly strong. They are all carefully selected by Yalinshan Reiter. The few squad leaders are all seven-level fighters. Of course, in this mercenary city, the fighters are not unusual, but in On the battlefield of Kubu City, each of them is an elite warrior!


    The Guard is responsible for guarding the Resident Mercenary''s squad. When Han Jin and others have something to go out, they will automatically separate a few people to follow. It is not that they have the ability to protect who, but what happens, at least A person who ventilates the letter, lest it be as before, there has been something outside, and Han Jin has been kept in the dark.


    Sometimes people are very strange. The magicians of the Cold Shadow City installed a ring of restraint on the slaves. If someone wants to go wrong, only a small magic can erase the lives of the slaves. However, the resistance of the slaves is Never interrupted. Now their rings of restraint have been taken down. If they choose to leave quietly, Alexandre Reiter is not here, no one can stop them, but they become very obedient, even loyal, Alexandre Retreat At the time of the investigation, the number of people, including those who were injured, left a total of 425 male fighters. It is still 425.


    In fact, the relationship between the two sides is somewhat ambiguous. Han Jin is a shopkeeper who barely interferes with the trivial matters outside. Their food and shelter is still the responsibility of the mercenary guild. There are too many people, and there are inevitably places that cannot be taken care of. Living conditions are not good, but that''s it, no one has left.


    Seeing Han Jin coming out, two slave warriors hurriedly jumped onto the carriage. One of the slave warriors picked up the curtain with respect and respect, and another soldier shouted at the partial room: "Come on!"


    With the shouts, the two female slaves ran out of the room, a female slave holding a blanket, and a porcelain plate with a kettle, a cup, etc., and a small hand on the other hand. Square table.


    The two female slaves jumped into the carriage, hurriedly laid the blanket in the carriage, then placed the small square in the middle, the kettle and the cup were placed, and finally shrank into the corner.


    When Hanjin got into the carriage, a soldier jumped into the driver''s position and picked up the whip. The four soldiers climbed the carriage on two sides, so they hung outside the carriage, and then the carriage slowly drove out of the yard.


    Han Jin chose a comfortable posture to sit down. There was a female slave who explored the body and saw that Han Jin did not drink water. He quietly shrank back.


    Han Jin is not used to being served by people, but he also talked with Sasou, but Sasio said that this big gang is relying on them to support, although it is temporarily the responsibility of the mercenary guild, but the account will be counted sooner or later. In them, it is also appropriate to let those slaves do what they can, or they will suffer too much.


    In the end, Han Jin chose to go with the flow, several heads of the Chamber of Commerce, several vice presidents of the mercenary guild, and many servants in the family. This is normal.


    For a moment, the carriage drove out of the lonely city, staggered along a small road out of seven or eight miles, and gradually approached a forest.


    This forest is a bit weird. In addition to trees and grass, there are statues of almost the same size as real people. The number of statues is even more than that of trees. The carriage is still hundreds of meters away. Several statues suddenly live. A sharp scream echoed in the woods, and then the statues opened one after another with blood-red eyes. Then they spread their wings to the sky and forced them to the carriage.


    Several slave warriors seemed to have seen this scene, and they did not change their colors. They continued to drive forward with the carriage. A wave of magical waves came from the depths of the woods. The stone monsters that rushed up and over circling a circle and flew back to the original. The position, turned into a statue, no longer moving.


    The time was not long, Hogan walked out of the forest, and screamed, the carriage stopped in front of Hogan, and Han Jin drilled out of the carriage and looked around.


    "Master, you come very early." Hogan said with a smile.


    "The early bird catches the worm." Han Jin smiled and said: "How are you doing?"


    "This..." Hogan hesitated: "Master, the carpenter in the city was almost recruited by me. Every day and night, I worked hard, but what you want is too big. I guess at least one more The time of the month."


    "That won''t work." Han Jin shook his head. "And I don''t know if my method will work. If I can finish it in half a month, I will have enough time to correct it and drag it for a month... ...too late, go, take me to see."


    "Master, go here." Hogan glanced at Han Jin and turned to walk in the forest. In fact, he really didn''t be lazy. As long as Han Jin let him do, he always puts the best effort, but This time the amount of engineering is really too big, there is no day and night to supervise and supervise here, the effect is also unsatisfactory.


    In the middle of the woods, a large open space has been cleared, almost a kilometer square, and hundreds of carpenters are busy on a huge behemoth.


    From a distance, it looks like a huge sea boat, but the shape is a bit weird, the bottom is flat, and the upper and lower areas are equal, which is not in line with the most basic shipbuilding concept.


    Hogan led Hanjin and stepped on the pedal. The ship was almost 200 meters long and 40 meters wide, but the height was only 20 meters. The ratio was somewhat unbalanced because it was not finished yet. What was on the shipboard? None, empty, like a small square.


    "Master, there is a saying I don''t know if I shouldn''t ask." Hogan whispered.


    "You say it." Han Jin answered and looked around.


    "Master, what did you make me... is it a ship?"


    "Okay."


    "But...but what is the use of shipbuilding here?" With a clear answer, Hogan was even more confused: "Master, we can''t drive a boat in the forest?"


    "Have you ever been to the Little Ewe Bar?" Han Jin said with a smile.


    "Ha! Of course I have been there, master, I don''t think you have the same with me..." Hogan suddenly closed his mouth, and the smile that appeared in the encounter with the confidant also disappeared in a flash, one is the Lord, the other is Slave, words can not be said.


    "You said, why is the business of the Little Ewe Bar so good?"


    "Because the women there are very **** and full." Hogan saw Han Jin as if he was dissatisfied and added: "This... feels... this..."


    "What about the Snow Star Bar? Why is their business good?"


    ¡°Have you been to the Snow Star Bar?¡± Hogan couldn¡¯t control himself any more, and opened his mouth and smiled: ¡°Because the women there are very pure, how do you say... like the innocent in the country. Like girls, if they walk out of the bar and walk down the street, no one really believes that they are actually bar girls!"


    ¡°There are almost hundreds of bars in the city of Lonely, which are the best?¡±


    "Of course it is the little ewe and the star of the snow night."


    "why?"


    "Because...because their women are very good, unlike other places, what kind of bad women have."


    ¡°Is it just good? The little ewe and the snowy night star are not the same. Why is their business equally good?¡±


    Hogan frowned and thought about it, and he replied: "Because they all have their own characteristics?"


    "Features are actually advantages." Han Jin whispered: "No matter what business is done, there are always people who lose money, close down, and some people make money and make big money. There is no reason for this."


    Hogan nodded his head in confusion, but he could understand what Han Jin said, but he didn''t understand what business had to do with their ship.


    "This thing is our special feature, or, I will try to make it into our own characteristics." Han Jin smiled and smashed the board: "Hogen, I think the shape is almost the same, how do you say it is needed?" What about a month?"


    "Master, such a big ship, you need a few very strong masts! I haven''t found any material to make a mast, and the cabin has not been built yet, and there are sails, listen to the carpenters, but also on the boat. What kind of oil is applied to the board, otherwise the ship''s board can''t withstand the wind and the sun, and it can''t withstand the waves."


    "A fool!" Han Jin laughed and said: "Do you really think I want to build a sea boat?"


    "Ah? That''s..." Hogan asked in a dull moment. In fact, he was very happy. Although Han Jin said that he was a "fool", he was very close to his heart. He really hoped that Han Jin could use the same tone to blame him. all over¡­¡­


    Han Jin walked slowly on the ship''s board. For a moment, he walked a large circle along the ship''s side and nodded as he walked. "Yes, Hogan, you did a very good job! I thought it would take at least half a month, now Look, it will be fine for two more days."


    "Two days? Impossible, master!"


    "I can do it." Han Jin turned back: "Hogen, you tell the carpenters, plug these holes, big and small."


    "Is there a ram and a cabin?"


    "According to what I said." Han Jin thought for a moment: "In short, you have to arrange the ship''s board as smooth as a mirror, do you know? Nothing else is needed, and the rest is handed over to me."


    "you?"


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Han Jin nodded. ¡°Right, how many boat rooms are there?¡±


    "Large and small... almost one hundred and eighty, a total of three."


    "Enough is enough." Han Jin said with a smile: "That''s it. Let these carpenters leave tomorrow, but you have to stay here. You don''t have to manage things in the city. You and your stone monster must take my The boat is optimistic!"


    "Master, how can this be done? There are still many things that have not been done!"


    "I said it, and the rest are handed over to me." Han Jin whispered: "You will understand tomorrow night."

 Chapter 266： Refining

    The second sixty-six chapter


    Under the starry sky, a lonely ship stopped quietly, and no one could see it in the vast open space. There is no need for the guard to guard this. A great magician, Hogan, commanded thousands of stone monsters. It is enough to cope with the general level of attack, not to mention that it is very close to the city of Lonely, and there is a slight abnormality. Han Jin, who is driving Jianguang, will be able to come over in an instant.


    For example, the ship''s board in the small square has been repaired, leaving only eight entrances. According to Hogan, the following more than 180 boats are enough to accommodate thousands of people. There are fewer entrances and exits, and it is inconvenient to enter and exit.


    There was a chair in the middle of the wide ship board. Han Jin was sitting in the chair at the front. Hogan stood on the side of Han Jin. He looked around in uneasiness. Harley stood on the other side. Harley¡¯s today is abnormal. He used to spend most of the time. Hiding in the soul-seeking bead, can only communicate with Cromwell''s remnant soul. After a long time, he has thoroughly understood Cromwell. Even Cromwell has secretly eaten sugar and shattered other people''s glass. Waiting for everything to be clear, in his words, there is really no meaning, so once Han Jin puts him out, he will always chatter, whether it is nonsense or no one listens, as long as he can say, he will feel satisfied.


    But Harley at this moment is very quiet, as a ghost of the soul-seeking bead, if Han Jin does not want to marry him, he and Han Jin''s mind can be connected, everything because he knows what Han Jin wants to do.


    In the place of more than ten meters in front of Hanjin, there are some large and small wooden blocks, and there are more than a dozen tree demon corpses. In fact, those wooden blocks are cut from the tree demon, with Hanjin¡¯s current entry, wood. The soldier is useless, and the body of the tree demon should have been thrown away, but Han Jin used to live in poverty. In that world, any heavenly treasure is a rarity, so he is reluctant, but he did not expect it today. It played a big role, and he also spent a lot of money and bought a lot of the tree demon''s body. These should be enough.


    Midnight arrived, and in the moment when the heavens and the earth alternated, Hanjin suddenly rose up. His movement shocked Hogan. Han Jin sat in the chair for a few hours. Hogan even thought that Han Jin was already asleep. However, Harley, who has always liked to use language to dig people, didn¡¯t say anything, and the atmosphere was a little unusual. Hogan didn¡¯t dare to talk too much.


    "Get up!" Han Jin shouted, his voice rolling like a thunder in the woods, then he quickly moved his handcuffs, and the rosy face quickly became pale, just a spell, almost exhausted All his powers!


    "Go!" Han Jin made another big drink. As he waved his hand, a huge light group directed straight into the sky, then blasted open and shone the sky.


    The clear night sky suddenly became dim, and the looming clouds of gas condensed into the place where the light blasts. Soon, the clouds became denser and denser, even covering half of the sky, and finally formed a huge vortex, and the vortex Still spinning slowly.


    Han Jin¡¯s body shape stunned and immediately blessed him back to the Yuan Dynasty¡¯s curse. However, Hui Yuanqing¡¯s curse can only make up for the lost physical strength, and can¡¯t eliminate the feeling of weakness caused by the rapid disappearance of Yuan. Han Jin feels abnormal. Uncomfortable, but at this moment, he has not taken care of anything else.


    Han Jin released the robbery spell!


    The blacksmith wants to create a good weapon, and needs a fire that is pure and can maintain a constant high temperature. It also needs to be repeatedly forged. In fact, the same is true for the comprehension. It is a common method to refine the magic weapon with the three flavors.


    In the ancient times, those who were arrogant and incompetent did not bother to use the three-flavored real fire. They would directly provoke the robbery to refine their weapons. The former refining is only a magic weapon, while the latter refining is a fairy. !


    However, Han Jin¡¯s Yuan energy is too small. His realm is far away from the situation of Taiyi. Although he made all kinds of preparations in advance, it took a whole afternoon to arrange a large array of orders, although he almost consumed Do all the energy, but what he can finally trigger is just a robbery.


    I don''t know when the night wind floating in the forest disappeared inexplicably. Between heaven and earth, suddenly it became extraordinarily quiet and quiet, and the three people on the board could even hear their heartbeat.


    Hogan groaned, he wanted to say something, but did not dare to open the silence of the present, he felt a kind of pressure into the bone marrow, like the legendary Longwei!


    The sky was shining, and a dazzling thunder light came out of the cloud and fell straight down!


    All electric magic, because of the instability of the arc, is divergent in appearance. For example, the nine-Gray drop that Yalinna released, each column that falls from the sky will produce hundreds of messy points. The fork, and the thunder is exceptionally clear and tidy, like a giant standing on the ground, stabbing his weapon down.


    Hogan stayed for a moment, and the hairs of the whole body were all erected. Although the thunder had not yet been attacked, he clearly sensed that the thunder had an unstoppable attack power, and the target of Lei Guang¡¯s attack was clearly the giant ship under their feet! Hogan screamed: "Master, be careful..." Then waved a cone of ice and greeted the thunder.


    "Don''t mess!" Harley yelled, his voice was very dignified, giving a feeling of incompatibility compared to usual.


    Han Jin reached out and took a trick. The body of the tree demon and the wooden blocks of large and small, suddenly rose up and gathered into an irregular sphere.


    Three flavors of real fire is not a fire, robbery is not a mine! Hogan''s release of the ice cone did not have any effect on the robbery, so it was inexplicably worn from the robbery. The next moment, the robbery had hit the bodies of the tree demon, a loud bang, the demon The corpses and the large and small pieces of wood were all shattered in an instant, turning into pieces of particles that were countless times smaller than dust, and they were sprinkled down.


    With a burst of thunder, the clouds that covered half of the sky dissipated at a very fast speed, and the night sky returned to a clear.


    "This... this is..." Hogan screamed. He didn''t expect the terrible thunder of power to cause any damage to the ship, and the magic he released had no effect, which made him think and think.


    Han Jin reveals a happy color, regardless of his weak state, forcibly swaying the handcuffs, and the piece of light particles suddenly become a living thing, spreading out along the ship''s board. Soon, the entire ship is covered by light spots. Living.


    "Go, let''s go and see." Han Jin whispered.


    "Hogen, are you a blind man? Don''t you help the adults?!" Harley screamed.


    Hogan sneaked a few steps and hurriedly supported Han Jin¡¯s arm.


    Han Jin is very clear. What he should do now is to immediately find a place to quietly adjust the interest rate, but he is really worried, did not see the results, he did not have the heart to do anything.


    Along the wooden ladder, three people walked down the first floor of the boat room. Hogan was surprised to see that the ship''s board was covered by light spots, and the inside was the same! Including the wooden ladder, including the door of the door, there are flashing spots everywhere!


    Han Jin opened a door and looked inside. Then he nodded with satisfaction: "Let''s go down."


    At the bottom of the breath, Han Jin was relieved: "Let me go, I have to rest here for a while."


    Hogan carefully supported Han Jin to sit on the floor, looked around, and squatted down and stroked the wooden board. Before, it was ordinary wood, but the quality was not bad, but now, he clearly felt A smart and active atmosphere, vitality!


    After observing for a long time, Hogan couldn¡¯t help it. He whispered: "Master, this... what the **** is going on?"


    Han Jin smiled and took a long sword from the space ring. He released the ''Thousand Waves'' some time ago, ruined a flying sword, needed to refine more flying swords to supplement, and with his yuan energy It is possible to release more than a dozen ''thousands of waves'' in succession. Of course, we must be well prepared, but we have not yet had time to refine.


    Han Jin threw the sword on the ground: "You take a sword and just find a place to chop a few times."


    Hogan picked up his long sword and stared at Han Jin. He saw Han Jin smiled and turned and walked to the door. It was irrelevant. The door was cut and replaced.


    Hogan looked at Han Jin again, raised his sword and cut it to the door with the greatest strength. The countless particles suddenly shot brightly, and Hogan only felt a huge force coming from his wrist. He then Can''t hold it, the long sword took off and flew out, and his body fell back a few steps, almost sitting on the ground.


    Hogan was an expert in alchemy. Even Yalin had to ask him for some difficulties. He immediately understood that Han Jin used a magical magic to turn the whole ship into a magical prop! Hogan rushed up at a speed that didn''t match the age, and carefully touched the door. The place he had just cut was still as smooth as a mirror, and there was nothing in it.


    "Master, can I release the magic?" Hogan turned his head in surprise and joy.


    "Yes." Han Jin paused: "But don''t use fire magic, don''t use powerful magic."


    "Can''t resist fire magic?" Hogan hurriedly said: "Master, then... the enemy attacked us with fire magic. What do we do?"


    "This is only the first step." Han Jin smiled: "Now my magic is exhausted, I can only rest tomorrow, and every other day I come here, probably... two months, it should be almost. "There is too little energy to hate him, even if he runs out of energy every other day, he has completed the first plan in two months."


    "But... master, this boat can''t walk on the ground, what are you doing so hard?"


    "If this ship can fly in the sky?" Harley made a strange laugh.


    "Flying in the sky? How is it possible??" Hogan called.


    "Nothing is impossible." Han Jin said faintly.


    "This...this..." Hogan stayed for a moment and suddenly jumped up and said incoherently: "Master...God! God!! I need a magic crystal cannon...the more the better!" Hogan It was the magician who participated in the battle of the Grand Army. He realized the power of the ship in the first time. Of course, if Han Jin said it could be realized.


    "Reassured, there will be some." Han Jin closed his eyes: "Now, both of you give me a quiet moment."

 Chapter 267： The temptation of the bustling world

    The temptation of the prosperous world of the twenty-seventh chapter


    In the depths of the abyss, the vampire''s lair, the appearance of Alquette made all the vampires stunned. Who could have thought that this Truun could really summon the ancestors? At the bottom of Nuo''s cave, it became silent. Alquette was a god-like existence for these low-order vampires. Thousands of bats hung on the cave wall, and even the atmosphere did not dare to come out.


    Arquette glanced at the dying Treon next to the magical array. At this time, the wound on the wrist of Teren was no longer spurting out of the blood. Although he was unconscious, the recovery of the blood family was still faithfully repaired. His body.


    "Children." Alquent''s old voice echoed at the bottom of the cave. "Who told me what happened?"


    Soon, the vampires pushed Kaimen out, because it was the first contact with Troon, and the mouth was enough. Of course, the most important thing is that Betty¡¯s death is a bad news, in case the ancestors heard the news. What should I do when I am angry? No one is willing to bear the anger of the ancestors, which may mean losing life, so Kaimen unfortunately took on this task, you can see that his popularity is not very good.


    These **** guys! Kamen secretly cursed other vampires in his heart, but the curse was cursed. Since it has already been introduced, it can only be **** the scalp, otherwise it is likely to die even worse.


    Kaymen boldly flew down from the cave wall and turned into a human figure, respectfully falling in front of Alquette. "His mother was killed on the ground, so he returned to the abyss to wake you up."


    "Why don''t you stop him? Don''t you know that his bloodlines are not pure?" Alquette said with some dissatisfaction. In fact, if Victor was yelling there, he would not come up at all, let This unlucky blood is too much to die, and it is not a pure blood family anyway. Even his own descendants are not at all distressed.


    "This..." Seeing that the ancestor''s tone was a little bad in front of him, Kaimen suddenly had a cold sweat on his forehead, and he hated the stunned Troon there, so he could do so many things. I am also tired of myself.


    "His mother... has some status in the family, and...and we have no reason to stop him..." Kamen was stuttering under tension.


    "What is the name of his mother?" Alquette caressed his chin, and his eyes passed over a slap in the face. If he decided that his own unremarkable descendants, he must pay for the horrible thing that dared to wake himself up. However, is it to wake up this guy and kill it, or just let him disappear?


    Just when Alquite was thinking about how to start, he heard Kaimen say, "His mother is Betty."


    "Betty?" Arquette''s hand paused. "The Betty who has the foresight talent?"


    "Yes." Kaimen whispered, and his heart was nervous. The ancestors actually knew Betty''s name. It seemed to be a bit related.


    ¡°How did she get along with humans?¡± Alquite asked strangely.


    Kamen described the story of Betty and Betty''s men all the time when Zagunede came to the abyss and finally returned to the ground.


    After listening carefully to Kaimen¡¯s words, Arquette indulged for a moment and asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you say that taking Betty¡¯s man is a lord? How can you not even revenge Betty?¡±


    "This... I don''t know this, maybe humans can''t rely on it."


    "Hey, if all that you said is true, then this guy is a little useful." Alquite figured in his mind, how long have you not been to the ground? Humans, elves, and the bustling world, these things are so exciting to recall. Perhaps, you should also go to the ground to see, Alquitt thought so, looked at the still unconscious Troon, dispelled the idea of ??killing this impure seed.


    Kaimen couldn''t figure out the thoughts of the ancestors. Naturally, he didn''t dare to talk more, but he could only lie there quietly.


    At this time, several bats plunged from the top of the cave, and when they were near the ground, they turned into human figures and stumbled in front of Alquette.


    Alquite looked at the people and smiled. "The little guys are coming very fast."


    The head of a middle-aged man showed a slightly awkward look. In the face of so many juniors, he was called a ''little guy''. It was a bit embarrassing, but he couldn¡¯t say anything because the man in front of him really called him so. Qualifications.


    The beautiful woman who was squatting behind the middle-aged man raised her head and smiled. "You wake up, we are a big thing, we have to come over to meet you."


    "What''s so good." Alquette waved his hand. "Buy your go, I am not the good face of Victor."


    The middle-aged man who is headed is even more embarrassed. As a descendant of Victor, he must swear to maintain Victor''s dignity. However, he faces Alquette, one of the longest-lived blood leaders, but he does not. Dare to complain a little, otherwise even if Victor is here, he will not save his life.


    Alquitt seemed to notice the middle-aged man in front of himself, and walked over to shoot the head of the middle-aged man. "Elex, I didn''t expect you to be an elder. Hey, Victor finally has It¡¯s not easy to be a descendant like a point."


    Electrolux was so bitter that he couldn¡¯t speak at all.


    "Let''s go, if you have nothing to do, then accompany me to the Chamber of Deputies." It seems that Alquite is in a good mood. He has not continued to be difficult for him, so that Electrolux can''t help but secretly sigh, he is very clear. This leader likes to make fun of people.


    "Right, little guy, you wake up this hapless, then come to the Chamber to come to me." Alquite said to Kaimen.


    Kaimen nodded subconsciously, and waited until Arquette and the vampire elders flew away before reacting. How to wake Troon? There is only one way, that is blood! Kamen suddenly felt that his head was big and asked him to donate blood for Tren. Kaimen was a hundred unwilling, but the words of the ancestors must also be implemented. What should I do? Kamen''s eyes fell on the bats hanging on the wall, and his eyes couldn''t help but illuminate. The **** guys, who launched themselves without loyalty, should now be the time for them to be retribution.


    "You, you, and you!" Kamen stood there proudly, and ordered a few vampires at random. "Give me down, don''t listen to the ancestors, you have to wake up this unlucky one!"


    "Why?!"


    "That is what the ancestors told you to do! What is the relationship with us!"


    The vampires who were named were protesting.


    Kamen looked at the vampires with a smile. "If you say this, then I will go to the ancestors. This matter has nothing to do with you. I don''t know what kind of reaction he will have to the elderly?"


    The vampires had no choice but to take the risk.


    "Kamen, you will not just look at us to work?" one of the young men said quietly.


    "What do you say? When you just introduced me, you should think of this kind of consequences." Kaimen is still smiling, and his heart is so refreshing, dare to hang me? Then you have to pay the price!


    The vampires looked at each other, but they did not have a way to take Kaimen. But the people were pulling the banner of the ancestors. Who would dare to say no? I had to go up and enter the blood of Troon.


    For the blood family, blood is the best panacea. After a while, Troon woke up. He opened his eyes and looked at the people around him. He used his blood to heal the same people. It is not that there is nothing, but it should not happen to him. You must know that there is not even a family close to him in the vampire''s lair. Otherwise, how can he watch his ritual of awakening the ancestors alone?


    "Our young masters are awake." Kamen squatted beside Tellen. "Why, don''t you want to thank me? But I let them give you the blood."


    Tron slowly sat up. "Although I don''t know why, but still thank you."


    "Let''s go, your kid is now a big man, and the ancestors are waiting for you."


    "Ancestral ancestors?" Troon stunned, and even remembered the dazzling white light he saw before he was in a coma. Did he really succeed in awakening the ancestors?


    "Yes, if you want to say how your child is big, your wake-up ceremony will not only die, but also successfully awaken the ancestors. This time your credit can be great." Kaimen looked at Ellen with envy. For example, if the ancestors are in a good mood, they will not be rewarded for those who wake him up. Of course, he does not know. If it wasn¡¯t for Arquette¡¯s whim to go to the ground, it¡¯s a dead man.


    When Troon and Kamen rushed to the Chamber of Deputies, Alquite was sitting in the first place and talking to a few vampire elders. After Troon and Kamen¡¯s respectful deeds, they carefully stood aside. There is no place for them to sit here. It can even be said that the average low-level vampire has no qualification to enter here.


    "Little guy, is your mother Betty?" asked Alquite and hey.


    "Yes." Tronn was careful.


    Arquette sighed. "Remember that when I last fell asleep, Betty was a little girl. I really didn''t think that her son was so big."


    Troon stunned, and even if his heart was ecstatic, the ancestors actually knew their mother, and it seemed that revenge was hopeful.


    When Ellen narrated the whole thing, Alquette¡¯s expression was a bit weird. ¡°You mean, both Betty and Caroline are in the hands of the young man?¡±


    "Yes, it is said that the man has great prestige in the city of Lonely," Tronn said.


    "Twenty-year-old young people have this strength? I don''t believe it, you?" Alquette asked the elders around him.


    The elders looked at each other and shook their heads. They would rather believe that Betty and Caroline were dead in the trap of the enemy, and they did not want to believe that there was a young man who could kill both of them face to face.


    "But..." Troon still wanted to argue.


    "Don''t worry about children, no matter who killed them, they must pay the price!" Alquitt interrupted Troon''s words. "It seems that I got the ground to go."


    Tron was grateful and stunned to the ground. "As long as you can avenge my mother, let me do anything!"


    Alquite laughed. "Okay, boy, I know that you are good. You can see from your dare to wake up alone. How much your determination is."


    The vampire elders next to them stood up, and Electrolux said, "Leader, let us go with you too."


    "What a joke!" Alquite gently stroked the meticulous white hair. "A hairy boy, do we need our blood family to come out?"


    "What you are saying is." Electrolux lost his smile, but his eyes showed a trace of anxiety.


    Arquette glanced at Electrolux and smiled. "What? Is it because I am afraid that I have slept for hundreds of years and can''t tell the situation on the ground?"


    "Why, I dare, your strength is very clear, let alone the ground, even the old guys in the abyss, if you know that you are awake, then how far do you have to escape?" Electrolux is busy Big flattering.


    Alquite laughed happily. "Don''t flatter me. I''m not old-fashioned. I want to do whatever I want on the ground. It''s still far from me."


    "But!" Alquite smiled and his body was straight. "I am revenge for my child this time. I want to see if I can stop me without opening my eyes!"

 Chapter 268： Storm clouds

    Chapter 268


    When Han Jin returned to the Resident Mercenary Squad, the sky was already bright. Although it was adjusted for a while, Han Jin still had a feeling of exhaustion. What I want to do now is to return to myself. The bed, nothing to do, comfortable to sleep.


    Pushing open the door, Han Jin couldn''t help but sneak, and Siniel actually lay on his bed, lazily teasing a golden yellow thunderbird.


    The little Thunderbird is the one who was almost killed by Moshinko. As the saying goes, the fate is not dead, there must be a blessing. Its fate is decided between Han Jin and Yalinna¡¯s laughter. Han Jin chooses to do it. Thunderbird King.


    Under the care of Han Jin, the little Thunderbird grows very fast. The fat fat body gradually grows longer and has a streamlined beauty. Now the Thunderbird is still in its infancy, but the body size and weight are already comparable. Got an ordinary flying eagle.


    "How are you here?" Han Jin said that there is no nutrition at all. Fortunately, Xiannier is not the kind of sentimental person, otherwise it will be more heart-warming.


    "Wait for you!" Xiannier gave Han Jin a white look: "Where did you go this night?"


    "I didn''t tell you about it. I have something to do. I can''t come back at night." Han Jin said while sitting on the bed.


    "If you don''t come back, you won''t come back. If you don''t tell others what you are going to do, everyone can worry about you!"


    "What can I do?" Han Jin smiled: "Reassure, if I want to escape, no one on this continent can keep me." After that, Han Jin lazily fell on the bed, he really Need to rest.


    Xiannier wanted to talk, looked at Han Jin, sighed in a low voice, but did not say anything.


    Han Jin¡¯s heart moved, he reacted. These days are too negligent to Siniel. In fact, he is also very helpless. After all, his energy is limited. He is thinking about improving his own strength and preparing for the collision with Nikolay in the future. There are so many things to do, he has no time to take Chanel to hide in the corner to Qingqing me and me.


    This is also the helplessness of many people who have or do something to make a difference. No matter in any industry, it is inevitable to pay for the price of a piece of heaven and earth. No one depends on luck. Of course, those who hide in the shade of the ancestors People can''t count.


    Time, energy, sweat, etc., just because they pay far more than others, can they become the best, and because of this, they will ignore some things that should not be ignored, such as lovers. But things are difficult to accomplish. One day''s time, one''s energy is just a little bit, and there is much more to go here. There will be less, there is no way to imagine. A man who is surrounded by his wife and children in the **** will have a day. The tree was built.


    "How do you bring Jin Lei out?" Han Jin had nothing to look for. Jin Lei is the name of the little Thunderbird: "Now they are still small, they must be locked up and their wildness."


    "How close?"


    "Don''t you keep them in the backyard?"


    "Xiao Jinlei has already flown, can it be closed? Do you want to keep them in the cage?" Xiannier rolled his eyes again.


    "Can you fly?" Han Jin was surprised and happy.


    I don''t know if I understood the conversation between Han Jin and Siniel, or because of something else, Xiao Jinlei made a clear scream, then spread the wings and fanned it a few times.


    There was a whirlwind in the room, and even the hidden windows were pushed open. The long hair of Xiannier¡¯s head was immediately tangled up. What¡¯s more, she was wearing a gauze pajamas and couldn¡¯t stand it. The wind is blowing, almost a big open, there is nothing to cover in this year, and it will be exposed when it is opened.


    "This little bad guy!!" Siniel shyly shouted, and covered his hands with the exposed spring.


    Xiannier¡¯s snoring was very high, and Xiao Jinlei felt that it was wrong. He folded his wings and moved a few steps along the crossbar at the end of the bed to Hanjin, avoiding Siniel.


    "Don''t scare it." Han Jin laughed, reached over Sinniel''s shoulder and fell backwards. In the scream of Xiannier, she was also dragged down by Han Jin, who could not help but rely on Han Jin. On the body.


    "Do you want to call everyone over?" Han Jin whispered.


    "You... don''t mess around!" Sinner strugged and hurriedly said: "Window! The window is open!!"


    "I don''t want to mess around, you can stay with me for a while." Han Jin slightly closed his eyes.


    After waiting for a while, see Han Jin really did not move, Xiannier got up and looked at Han Jin. The female mind is so strange. When she was just knocked down by Han Jin, she was shocked and ashamed and afraid, but Han Jin did not move, but she was somewhat uncomfortable.


    "Raphael, what''s wrong with you?" Xiannier softly said that she found that Han Jin''s state was very wrong.


    "Tired... too tired." Han Jin whispered, released the robbery spell, not only consumed almost all the energy, he also used God to control the robbery, overdraft is too big, now like a hangover After that, the brain burst into pain, and even the fingers didn''t want to move, let alone do anything. He had a thief and a thief, but he did not have the strength to be a thief.


    When Sunnier saw Han Jinlian''s eyelids, he couldn''t open it. He sighed and leaned on Han Jin''s shoulder. Then he remembered something. He whispered: "Raphael, tell you something."


    "Say it."


    "Can your magic not transform these Thunderbirds? But... can you improve the life of Thunderbirds?"


    "how?"


    "Thunderbirds have only half a year in their infancy. They grow fast and age quickly. At most six or seven years, they can no longer fly into the sky. Can you think of a solution?" Xiannier bites Lips: "In six or seven years, the blink of an eye will pass, I can''t bear it."


    If Han Jin is squinting at this moment, I can definitely see the abnormality of Xiannier. Han Jin is so tired. Xiannier should not be entangled in Han Jin at this time. The Thunderbird¡¯s thing can be said later. Her doubts must have their own metaphors.


    "I try it..." Han Jin returned ambiguously, then his fingers patted on the waist side of Xiannier.


    In the eyes of Xiannier, she suddenly flashed a sorrowful color, but immediately became firm again. She leaned back on Han Jin¡¯s side and waited for Han Jin¡¯s night. She was tired and sleepy. She wanted to accompany Han to return to herself for a while. The room went, and after a while, she and Han Jin almost fell asleep at the same time. Xiao Jinlei screamed a few times, seeing no one to take care of it, simply jumped down, cleverly squatting at the end of the bed, and a pair of rounded pupils slowly closed.


    window! The **** window that was blown away by Xiao Jinlei was still open. When Sunnier planned to go back, she closed it, but she was powerless now.


    The morning is the most lively time. Everyone will gather together to have a meal, talk about yesterday''s events, talk about today''s purpose, the atmosphere is very affectionate and very warm.


    Han Jin said that he was going out last night and didn''t come back overnight. Everyone was a little uneasy. Moxike took the initiative to come to Hanjin''s yard and wanted to see what happened. The result was a window of people who saw a long eye from the window... ...


    The whole team, the most heartless people, non-Music is a genius! It¡¯s not a big deal to see the difference in the content of the heart. Of course, it¡¯s not important that the content of the heart is far from the facts. But the Mo Xinke is not. He saw the god¡¯s avatar, jumped out all the way, and made a fuss about watching him. When I arrived, I told everyone that I also called everyone to see it.


    Fortunately, there is Julia in! Under her scolding, the people in the hall squatted back into the chair, and then Julia rushed to Hanjin¡¯s yard, closed the window, and told several slave warriors to keep them at the gate. No one is allowed to go in.


    However, the strength of a person is so strong that he cannot become the center of the world. Han Jin has fallen into a dream, but the whole world and everyone still operate according to their own established track.


    On the official road hundreds of miles away, more than a dozen knights were sweating and desperately driving the horses to the location of the lonely cliff city. They carried the help letter written by General Langning himself! Standing behind Lang Ning is the once-infested dragon keva, even Guevara can''t solve it. You must ask for help from the city, you can imagine how difficult it is!


    In the dark abyss, a frenzy of dense bats is flying, flying in front of a silver-white giant bat, Alquitt! In fact, Betty is his descendant, but after several generations, there is almost no feeling, but Alquite has been sleeping in the ground for too long, and he wants to go out and distract. Sometimes, ignorance is really a kind of happiness. If Alquite knows that there is a powerful archbishop around Han Jin at this moment, does he still have the courage to continue to fly to the ground?


    In fact, the priest is only an auxiliary service, and it is impossible to determine the outcome of the battle. The reason why the Holy See has a lofty position is because the priests have exerted tremendous combat power in the war against the abyss race. For the abyss race, the light Magic can cause fatal damage to them!


    Jedice¡¯s position in the Holy See is not the highest, and the strength is not the strongest. After all, he has a pope on it, but when it comes to magical rumors, no one can compare with him. Jedice has created a completely different. The field, the emergence of overlapping magic, will inevitably completely change the existing magic system!


    Behind a quaint shop in the city of Lonely, a few elves sat there and whispered something about them. Although they were very young, they were wearing purple robes and famous elves. Dia is standing behind them. For the elves, purple represents noble and mysterious, and the elders of the elders can wear purple robes, and even Lydia does not qualify.


    "Ridia, what is your opinion?" one of the male elders turned and asked.


    "Adult, isn''t it good to do this?" Lydia hesitated and whispered back.


    "What is wrong? We need peace, we also love peace. Anyone who wants to subvert peace is our enemy!" Another female elf said coldly.


    Lydia didn''t talk anymore, and slowly lowered her head. For centuries, she has been the leader and singer of Yehliucheng! This kind of high-sounding words can''t fool her, she understands what the so-called peace is.

 Chapter 269： success

    Chapter 261 Success


    Until the evening, Han Jincai woke up, and Xiannier had already left, but Xiao Jinlei still stayed here.


    Thunderbird is a child of the sky, but for Xiao Jinlei, this soft bed is a trap.


    Thunderbird''s claws are very sharp, can easily pierce the sheets and bedding, but the puncture is easy. It is difficult to pull out. The bedding at the end of the bed is almost broken into a rotten cloth by Xiaojinlei, but its claws are still countless The wires are tightly tied.


    Every few days, Han Jin has to pay for the spiritual beasts for Xiao Jinlei. Now Xiaojinlei has a little spirituality, knowing that Han Jin is resting, otherwise he will have been struggling for a long time.


    Seeing Han Jin sitting up, Xiao Jinlei gave a pleasant scream, and while fanning the wings, he rushed to Hanjin, and forgot to fight with it all the whole day. As a result, he just stepped and posted a message. On the bed.


    "Don''t move!" Han Jin reached out and grabbed the wings of Xiao Jinlei and went up. It was discovered that Xiao Jinlei''s two claws were trapped in the bedding, and the piece of bedding was broken and could not be broken.


    "No wonder Siniel said that you are a little bad guy." Han Jin was angry and laughing, and at the same time, he felt some feelings in his heart. Xiao Jinlei was shackled like this. He didn¡¯t know anything. Even if he was tired, he should not lose. There should be some vigilance, this is not good, and more attention should be paid in the future.


    Han Jin took down the silk thread on Xiao Jinlei''s two claws, then placed Xiaojinlei on the ground and leaned over to put on the boots. Yesterday, he was lying on the clothes, and he didn''t need to clean up. Just sort it out.


    "Go, take you out for a stroll." Han Jin recruited.


    Xiao Jinlei was overjoyed. Han Jin had just opened the door. It had already drilled out of the door. He opened his wings and sprinkled it in the yard. Xiaojinlei really flew, but the flight movement was very irregular. When I get up, I will fall to the ground in the next moment, staggering and stumbling.


    "Don''t make trouble, come over." Han Jin said as he pushed the door open and saw a few slave warriors standing outside. He asked in amazement: "How are you here?"


    "It was Julia who let us come." One of the slave warriors hurried back.


    "Oh." Han Jin was puzzled, but he did not go to the heart, walked slowly to the restaurant, and slept on the whole day, he was indeed hungry.


    There are almost seven or eight people in the restaurant. Moss, Gibran, Kane and Winston are all there. They are talking about something happily. When Han Jin came in, he closed his mouth.


    "What are you talking about? So happy?" Han Jin said naturally, then turned to a female slave at the side door: "You tell the kitchen and give me a bowl of wheat soup."


    "Yes, adults." The maid smashed and slammed into the door.


    Here, Mai Tang is Han Jin''s invention. Two world comparisons can find many identical traces, but there are also many different places. For example, the world is extremely lacking in valuable herbs. When I first went to Warcraft Forest. He expected that he could find several ginsengs. As a result, he did not say ginseng. Even ginseng leaves have not been seen, and there is no rice in this world. It is a pity to see, although Hanjin is a self-cultivator who eats the way, but his eating habits have long been Get up, when you get up in the morning, you have to lick bread and dried meat. He can''t eat it.


    In the end, he had to personally teach a few female slaves to make a pearl jade soup. In fact, it is a noodle soup. As for the difference between taste and porridge, there is no way to deal with it... I will get used to it sooner or later.


    Gibran, Winston and others squinted at each other. It seems that there is something to say, but no one wants to make a head bird. In the end, the line of sight is concentrated on Moss, and the identity and character of the Moxico are conducive to offense. In the event that Han Jin is angry, everyone will come out to play the round field and say that the Mo Xinke has made a slap in the face, and things will pass. Han Jin will not be serious with Mo Xinke.


    The Moxico department made a mouthful with a big finger on his nose, but did not make a sound: "I?"


    Over there, Gibran and others were busy with their heads, and Moxenko could not help but scratch his scalp. In fact, he was a little scared.


    The side door opened, and a female slave walked in with a sea bowl and walked to Han Jin to gently put the sea bowl on the table.


    ¡°So fast?¡± Han Jin was surprised.


    "Adult, we are already ready." The female slave said with respect and respect. Small characters also have small characters'' minds and minds. Working in the reaper''s mercenary squad''s residence, it is necessary to play the spirit of twelve points, because all of them are core figures. Although it is not necessary to try to please anyone, but at least it is also satisfactory. Several female slaves have already learned about Hanjin¡¯s preferences. At noon, they will cook noodles. Every once in a while, before the temperature of the noodle soup cools down. They will make another one. No matter when Han Jin gets up, they can send the food in the first time. The slave girl has been waiting for Hanjin in the restaurant and has waited for an entire afternoon.


    "Thank you." Han Jin smiled and nodded.


    Xiao Jinlei did not do it underneath. He used the sharp point to hold Han Jin¡¯s clothes corner and tried to pull it. Han Jin had to bend down and grab the wings of Xiao Jinlei and drag it to the table.


    "To be honest, understand?" Han Jin said while stroking the neck of Xiao Jinlei with his hand, Xiao Jinlei was very useful and narrowed his eyes and squatted there.


    "Raphael, you are not saying...has something to do last night?" Moxico finally spoke up, his face full of sorrowful smiles: "Hey... is it successful?"


    "Do you all know?" Han Jin said with amazement.


    "Well, um..." Moxie''s head nodded and exchanged his eyes with Gibran and others.


    "Know it, I know, I want to give you a surprise." Han Jin smiled, the existence of the huge ship, he did not want to take these people, and, because he regarded these people as their brothers , friend, he wants to create a surprise for everyone.


    "Surprise?!" Mo Xinke opened his mouth and smiled, then screamed: "Hey..."


    Seeing Han Jin admitted that the atmosphere suddenly became excited. Saxon was so lively, and he yelled with Moshin¡¯s shoulders. Even Gibran smiled and patted the table with his hands. Finally, Wins Dunton and Kane also joined the ranks of ''madness''.


    Han Jin almost sprayed the wheat soup in his mouth. Now he finally found out that it was wrong, but he couldn¡¯t think of why. Xiao Jinlei was also shocked. Look at the east and see it in the west. It is even more Have no idea¡­¡­


    "What are you screaming?" Julia came in at the door, and Siniel was behind her.


    When I saw Sunil, everyone¡¯s eyes brightened, and the sound suddenly rose by octaves. It was just a prelude. Now it¡¯s the real ¡®crazy¡¯, and the snoring almost turns the lid over! Among them, Saxon¡¯s snoring was the biggest and wildest. Later, Winston stood up and stretched out his arms, clasped the shoulders of Moxico and Saxon, and lost his companion¡¯s pain. It was forgotten! This is the way life is, full of life and death, gathering and gathering, losing Paul, they are very sad, but with the friendship of these people, isn¡¯t it worth celebrating? !


    Xiannier has learned from Julia''s mouth what kind of misunderstanding has occurred. It is not easy for her to come up with courage to find Hanjin. Seeing that everyone is out of control, she immediately turned red and turned and ran away. .


    "You...they are not what you think!" Julia was angry and laughing, but her voice was too small, completely drowned in the snoring, and Julia hated her, and turned to chase Seoul.


    "Quiet! Give me a little quiet!" Han Jin had to come forward to maintain order, and he took a few shots on the table, which made everyone''s snoring weaker.


    "Don''t make trouble! Don''t make trouble! Then you will be overdone!" Ji Bolun cried with a smile.


    The snoring stopped and everyone went back to their position like no one else.


    "What happened?" Han Jin frowned and asked.


    No one answered, everyone is exchanging the look of sly, just admitted, and now ask what is going on? Hypocrisy, hypocrisy...


    Seeing no one talking, Han Jin turned his attention to Mai Tang. He was ready to finish eating quickly, and then went to find Senil to ask for it!


    "Raphael, have you thought about it, go to another place and take a turn?" Gibran said in a heartfelt tone. Among all of them, he and Julia most want to see Han Jinneng and Xiannier come together because he and Julia, Han Jin and Sunil are facing the same problem. If Han Jin succeeds, he Of course, sitting on a ride, even if there is obstruction, Han Jin will come forward to help him resolve.


    Of course, Julia''s determination is unshakable. Even if she can''t ask for the understanding of the Yehliucheng elders, she will come together with Gibran, but Yehliucheng is her home after all, and she sees the possibility of reconciliation. It is necessary to leave the house.


    Gibran can be said to have been well-intentioned, and at the same time, he admire Han Jin¡¯s decisiveness and simply. When he is with Julia, he can hug and hold, and he can have no problem with his mouth, but he will not dare to take the next step. It is.


    ¡°Where to go somewhere else?¡± Han Jin slowly shook his head: ¡°Where do I have time!¡±


    "Oh..." Gibran was a little disappointed. He thought that Han Jin would definitely go to Yehliucheng after he owned Siniel, and he would open the way for the upcoming wedding. He also opened the way for him and Julia. Who knows Han Jin There is no such meaning at all.


    "What? You want to go somewhere else?" Han Jin asked.


    "No, no, I am fine here." Gibran smiled.


    "I said... How are you all yin and yang today? Can you just stand up?" Winston and Moxinke had a smile on their faces, which made Han Jin somewhat uncomfortable. He finally got into trouble.


    Winston coughed and tightened his face. The smile on his face was gone, but his eyes were full of smiles, which made him even more guilty.


    At this moment, Han Jin has no personal prestige, so things that are not serious are done. Can you not speak up and say?


    "Let''s talk about how to get rid of Nikolay." Moxico said with a dignified face.


    Han Jin really wants to put the sea bowl in his hand on the face of Moxico, but he still gave up the idea of ??no grace. With only one finger, Xiao Jinlei suddenly opened his mouth and a ball spurt out. To the Moss Branch.


    Moxico was beaten by surprise, only to release the bodyguard, and the electric ball had hit him. Although his upper body was still stable, the chair could not withstand the pressure and the two legs at the same time broke. The Moxon family could not help but fall backwards: "I am going to... Rafael, you play really!"

 Chapter 270： big trouble

    The second seventy-eight chapter big trouble


    Han Jin took out a fire magic crystal from the space ring and slowly put it in the entrance. There are only three people here. Hogan is busy in the boat room. Only Harley is floating around on the shipboard. To erase the ghost, he does not have to hide anything.


    Han Jin can learn the energy of the sixth-order magic crystal, which is a huge breakthrough! The method of his cultivation can be expressed in a clear and clear way. From one to two, it usually takes a long time, because the energy has to be doubled, from two to three, it is easier, but from Eight becomes nine and only takes ten days.


    After taking the energy of the dragon, his meta-energy has reached more than 30 Xuan. From the Taraxia mountains back to the present, the sum of Yuan Neng has been close to fifty Xuan. If you use the magic crystal to make the standard, he is now You can take the energy of two or three sixth-order magic crystals every day, plus a few fifth-order magic crystals.


    Fortunately, Han Jin has an equal status in this world. Otherwise, no one can afford him! You must know that replacing the magic crystals that Han Jin consumes every day with gold coins is enough to meet the daily expenses of Langing¡¯s thousands of people.


    Fortunately, Han Jin robbed the caravan of the Holy Crown City a long time ago and harvested nearly four hundred sixth-order magic crystals. Now it is coming in handy. Otherwise, Sunnier will have a headache. People have faces and trees. They used to go to the Chamber of Commerce to ask for help. They have never been rejected. Is it necessary to go to the door?


    Han Jin once mentioned the use of Longjing to pay off the debts, but it was resolutely opposed by everyone, especially Yalena, showing the other side of the embarrassment. The so-called scorpion is more itchy, more debts, and so on. The people came to the door to ask and say, anyway, it is impossible to send Longjing out.


    In fact, Han Jin is reluctant, although the dragon crystal has caused him damage, but he is really reluctant. The injury here means that hope is shattered. When he just emerged, he thought about the future. As the realm improved, his energy requirements were naturally larger and larger. The ordinary magic crystal could not meet his needs. Then, Longjing became his last goal.


    But he didn''t expect Longjing to be so big, even a few laps bigger than the washbasin, even if he had a big belly, but... Does he have such a big mouth?


    Han Jin tried to find a breakthrough from various innate arrays, but he later gave up. The most suitable one is the Gathering of the Fantasy. The Gathering of the Fantasy can absorb the aura from the heavens and the earth, forming a unique spirituality. The problem with stripping the energy of the dragon crystal is that he has no material at all.


    Others can be sloppy, but the eyes of the Gathering of the Fantasy must use the fairy, and it is also a fairy with specific performance. For example, the gathering of Kunlun secrets, the use of the West Wang Ding, where to go to steal a West Wang Ding?


    Han Jin had to dispel the thoughts. Anyway, there is still no hurry. There are still a lot of eighth-order and nine-order World of Warcraft, and it is easier to hunt them than to hunt the dragons. When he improves his realm, he will not be able to go to the Lost Paradise in the center of Talladium. Hey, don''t you say that there are so many World of Warcraft? If the quality is not good, then think about the quantity.


    For a moment, Han Jin slowly opened his eyes, and the energy of several magic crystals had been absorbed. At this moment, Harley floated over: "Master, still not starting?"


    "What are you in a hurry, wait a minute." Han Jin said softly, the yin and yang alternate, when the heavens and the earth are most active, this time, the caster can often achieve twice the result with half the effort, compared with what Han Jin has to do, Wu Xuan The yuan is so poor that he must find ways to take it.


    "Master...master..." Hogan ran out from below and panted: "I found the room you need."


    "On the first few floors?"


    "Second floor."


    "Several districts?" Because there are too many cabins below, they can only be divided by districts.


    "Sixth District."


    "You will take me to see it later." Han Jin paused: "Hogen, how do you distribute those rooms, do you think about it?"


    "Not yet." Hogan said with a bitter face: "Master, there is only one of me here... I am too busy to come."


    "How hard you are." Han Jin looked up at the night and slowly stood up.


    Seeing that Han Jin is ready to release the magic, Hogan and Harley are carefully standing behind Han Jin, so as not to disturb Han Jin.


    A low voice broke the calm in the world. Han Jin¡¯s hands were like a butterfly, and with Hogan¡¯s eyesight, even Han Jin¡¯s hand could not be seen, only a vaguely shadowed image was seen. One after another, the beatings were beaten out, and immediately turned into streamers on the ship''s board, like mercury and diarrhea, rolling along the ship''s board.


    At the time of the final battle with Caroline and Betty, Hanjin¡¯s movement speed was close to the limit. Now, it¡¯s a little faster than that. At that time, he has already played thousands of tokens, like water. The light has covered the entire ship board.


    I want to thank Master, under the painstaking cultivation of Master, to cultivate Hanjin into an omniscient self-cultivator. What is lacking is energy. If there is enough power, he is truly omnipotent!


    At this moment, Hogan suddenly turned his head and looked at the direction of the city, and then groaned to say something, but did not dare to disturb Hanjin.


    "The world is flowing, life is endless, open!" Han Jin burst into a burst.


    In Hogan and Harley, Han Jin sang a spell that he couldn¡¯t understand at all, but they could see that the stream of the ship suddenly turned around with Hanjin and gradually divided into two, one more The brighter the light, the more people can''t open their eyes, the more and more faint, and gradually disappear into the night.


    "Ink!" Han Jin shouted again, his body sinking down, sitting back in the chair, and the fast-moving stream of light suddenly went to Han Jinyong.


    Hogan and Harley felt a whirlwind at the same time. They had an illusion, not just those strange lights. Even the sky on the head seemed to be sucked up by Han Jin. At this moment, they suddenly saw the ship. The boards became infinite, and compared to the ship''s board, they were simply a little ant, staring at the wide and terrible world!


    Han Jin quietly sat for a moment, and spit a long breath, the feeling of weakness came again, but this time he left some spare power, not as uncomfortable as the day before yesterday, after all, the day before yesterday was to control the robbery, he can only fully go.


    "Master..." Hogan whispered and screamed.


    "Ok?"


    "Master, Mo Xinke and Kane are coming, and there are a few knights. It seems that they are very anxious and will be forced to break in." Hogan hurried.


    When Hogan reported to Hanjin, Moxenko was waving his sword with anger and anger, but he couldn¡¯t really start. He knew that the stone statues of the road were all ''self-persons'', but the stone-like monsters did not recognize the six parents. As long as the Moss is close, they will force the Moxico to go back.


    "Fucking, what is Hogan''s old guy doing?!" After another forced retreat, Moxie couldn''t help but swear: "If you miss something, who is responsible!"


    "Maybe... what Rafael is doing, can''t be disturbed." Kane whispered, as a magician, he knew exactly what the relationship between the stone monster and Hogan, Hogan already knew they were coming. Resolutely not let them enter, there should be reasons.


    "I am really a fire!" For no reason, Mo Xinke screamed with anger: "Have you heard? I really want to get angry!"


    "What happened?" The whistle of the distant flash, Han Jin suddenly appeared in front of them.


    "Raphael, are you... moving in an instant?" Kane¡¯s eyes were widened.


    "Okay." Hanjin¡¯s topic turned: "What is so urgent?"


    Kane woke up and turned and said: "Raphael, they are people of Langing, and there is an urgent military situation to report to you."


    "Adult!" A knight walked forward and bowed and bowed: "The general wrote an urgent letter to you, we dare not delay, so it can only be so late..."


    "What about the letter?" Han Jin interrupted the knight''s words.


    The knight held a letter in his hands, Han Jin took the letter, pulled the seal away, and watched it through the moonlight.


    Lang Ning talked in detail about what happened during this period. The alliance of the Beit League has been fully smashed, and Lang Ning has made sufficient preparations before. The anti-offensive initiated by him has broken through the bamboo and successively captured the three of the Beit League. Divided into the city, but when attacking the last city, Maxim, there was a big trouble.


    The dozens of miles of Markingburg were covered in a thick black mist. The fog did not reach the fingers, and there was no way to enter. Lang Ning sent soldiers to scout, but no one could come back alive, just because of reconnaissance, Lang Ning has Lost hundreds of fighters, and finally Guevara had to personally shoot, but in the black mist, Guevara was under siege by hundreds of abyss magicians, but fortunately his strength was strong enough to force a **** road.


    Lang Ning retelled Guevara''s opinion, the situation is very bad! Marksingborg should have reached a certain compromise or cooperation with Zaguned, which means two things. First, Zagunede has already shifted his target and gave up hatred between his rival and the dissident. Second, Zagunede should have controlled the dungeon, at least in the final stage, so he had the energy to interfere with what happened on the ground.


    Because of the irreconcilable contradiction between races, the Black Crow City was in a state of ruin, and the aborigines were almost killed. They had just occupied the Beit League and had no time to digest the fruits of victory. This time and Zagunede Right, very dangerous.


    According to Guevara''s thoughts, after they have gained a firm foothold, they should be advanced to the Dixmark, because the strength of the Desmark is relatively weak, and the persimmons must of course pick the soft pinch!


    This can also be seen in Guevara''s mind. He considers the overall situation, not personal hatred. Otherwise, he must choose Hanjin to choose Zaguned.


    In the end, Lang Ning said in the letter that he decided to temporarily retreat and seek the advice of Hanjin.


    A few knights watched Han Jin quietly. Maybe Han Jin didn''t realize it, but they knew it very well. This is the first time that Lang Ning allowed Han Jin''s permission for military action, which is of great significance to the entire Rapids. To put it bluntly, from this moment, the Legion really wants to change the owner!


    "I agree to retreat." Han Jin made a very simple decision: "Go back and tell him, wait for me for a month and a half!"


    "Wait for a month and a half?" Several knights face each other.

 Chapter 271： Scream

    Chapter 271 Scream


    Several knights are the messengers of Langing. Although they can''t understand the meaning of Hanjin, they dare not ask for it, and they know that they are not qualified. Some things are always spread very quickly. For example, Han Jin has harvested a dragon crystal bigger than the washbasin, so he ran to the country of Xiongguang in the southwest, and did nothing. The injury came back with a dragon crystal, which gave people an unbelievable feeling, and Han Jin never talked about his experience in the country of Xiongguang, which added a bit of mystery.


    It¡¯s not just the people in the Lonely City who talked about Han Jin, but the same thing that Lang Ning¡¯s Rapids Corp., the soldiers¡¯ favorite thing to do, is to guess, swear or imagine the true strength of the big boss behind the scenes. Former Army Chief Connor The influence left by the German Knight has become very small, the reality is very cruel, people always have to find ways to survive, whether to continue to hide in the shadow of Conrad Knight''s emptiness, or to loyal to a ''present-day Buddha'', which does not seem to Hard to choose.


    Han Jin let the knights rest for a night and then go, but they can''t wait any longer, and there is a situation in which they worry about the front line. Even if they don''t eat, they set foot on the return journey in the night.


    In the process of receiving the messenger, Han Jin¡¯s look was always calm, but his heart was filled with turbulent waves because he knew Guevara.


    It is a dragon knight who is proud and arrogant. Although the edge of Guevara has been smoothed in the passage of time, it still produces some traces. If Guevara says that the situation is not optimistic, it is definitely dangerous. !


    Under tremendous pressure, Han Jin can only force himself to challenge the limit, and the day after day is flying fast. In the past month, Han Jin has not returned to the city of the cliff, releasing the ''magic'' every night, waiting until Yuan can be exhausted, just find a place to rest on the boat, wake up and eat something, immediately start to adjust the interest rate, until late at night, his spirit has become strong again, but Yuanneng only recovered about half, and then grab The energy of the magic crystal, training the small Thunderbird group, and continuing to release the ''magic'' in the middle of the night, all the recovered elements can be consumed.


    Day and night flow, recurring, this is the first time Han Jin used all the energy and time to do one thing!


    On this night, Han made room out of the room and took the door with it. The shimmer was flashing, and the door disappeared without a trace. From the outside, it was just an ordinary wall.


    "Adults, they have arrived." Hogan shouted at the end of the corridor.


    "Let''s go, let''s meet them." Han Jin smiled.


    "Master, what about me?" Harley pointed at his nose.


    "You come with me too."


    "But... there is an archbishop outside!"


    "It doesn''t matter, he will know sooner or later," Han Jin said faintly.


    In fact, Yalena and others are very curious about Han Jin¡¯s mysterious secrets during this time. They have also heard that Han Jin seems to be building a huge ship, but they know that it is definitely not that simple.


    Upon receiving the invitation from Han Jin, they realized that when the mystery was uncovered, everyone arrived and no one wanted to miss it.


    Along the long pedals, everyone walked onto the huge ship. Although there were many people who were well-informed, they were the first to see such a huge ship. They couldn¡¯t help but secretly admire them.


    "Rafael, what are you doing here on the ship?" Elena asked first, she had the same questions as the original Hogan.


    Hogan secretly sneered in his heart, he understood that it was not the time when he was out of the limelight, otherwise he jumped out and answered.


    "Raphael will not do stupid things, I guess... should this ship be able to drive on land?" Jedice said with a smile, he has seen Harley, but beyond the expectations of Hanjin, Jeddis Did not react.


    "I agree." Kane smiled. "Look, there are more than a dozen magic crystal cannons there. If the ship can''t move, Raphael will not install the magic crystal cannon on the ship."


    The eyes of everyone are concentrated on Han Jin, waiting for Han Jin to give them an answer. Unfortunately, no one completely guesses that it is not that they are not smart enough, but that the real answer is too absurd, at least in this world is very absurd!


    Juvens, the vice president of the mercenary guild, was also invited. He and Duye Sam looked at each other and shook their heads slightly. Although they had a smile on their faces, they were very dissatisfied.


    The sky will not fall, the Chamber of Commerce and the mercenary guild will support Hanjin because they believe that Hanjin is a world leader who can create arrogance and can completely control the arrogance, and Han Jin is very young, and the wings are also Gradually full, have enough time to grow and mature.


    At the same time as they paid, they have been waiting silently, waiting for the moment when Han Jin really broke out. The dragon slaughter is nothing. If Han Jin can completely defeat any famous lord nearby, this is the best proof.


    Both the Chamber of Commerce and the mercenary guild know that Zagunede has stepped in the situation of Beit League. They expect Han Jin to make a fierce counterattack. Who knows that Hanjin is hiding to make a huge ship, which makes some people feel very disappointed, even the Chamber of Commerce. There has been opposition within the Alliance and the Mercenary Guild. What does the giant ship really stand on the ground? Can you climb the mountain? Can you cross the river? It is said that the width of the huge ship has reached more than 40 meters, and where is the wide road on the mainland? Han Jin is too whimsical!


    Duye Sam still can''t see the thoughts of Evans. He still maintains an eager smile. The king''s super mercenary group is in the midst of an intensive preparation. Han Jin is the leader of the king''s mercenary group. No matter how he looks, he You must not sweep the face of Hanjin in front of everyone, and at most, talk about the metaphor of Hanjin in the back.


    Not only did Duye Sam think so, but everyone else did. I thought this ship would be very strange. After seeing it, they were disappointed. After spending so much time and energy, they made such a thing? But no one wants to stir up the atmosphere. Even Jeddy is smiling. If he doesn''t lie, it doesn''t mean he has to say that everyone is disgusted. He can remain silent.


    Still, the real answer is too absurd! Some people have thought of it, but such a huge thing is flying in the sky... It is impossible. From ancient times to now, why have you ever heard of someone making such a magic prop? They all feel that their ideas are ridiculous.


    However, there are a few people whose joy is sincere and calm. Sunil, Moshin, Yalin and others are included. There must be no reason for their acquaintance, mutual understanding and utilitarianism. Otherwise, At the beginning, they would not bring Han Jin and Stillberg, who had nothing to do. Otherwise, after leaving the danger, Yalin could maintain a proud attitude toward Hanjin, properly compensate for some, and then pat the **** to leave. What do you mean by mixing with these mercenaries?


    In fact, Xiannier and Mo Xinke never looked down on Han Jin, and even regarded Stillberg as a partner, and Yalena, who is a proud woman of heaven, did not leave.


    Everything is just because I like it, just because I like it!


    They don''t care what the ship can do. As long as Han Jin has done it, they will cheer for Han Jin. This is a friend. What is the use? This is nonsense. What was the use of the original Rafael? !


    Han Jin¡¯s backhand played a symbol, and Fu Xi¡¯s shrill whistling directly into the sky, and a vague shadow quickly approached the giant ship. It was the group of Thunderbirds led by Xiao Jinlei, under the nourishment of the spiritual beasts. Thunderbirds grow very fast. According to common sense, they can learn to fly after three months, but now they have all become airborne athletes.


    Soon, the Thunderbird community was on the sides of the ship, curiously looking at people.


    "Stand up." Han Jin smiled and sat in the chair.


    Suddenly, the ship trembled a little, then slowly moved.


    "Haha, it''s really moving! Rafael, you are a genius!" Juventus laughed, but his smile quickly became stiff, and then used a near-brutal action to push the way. Duye Sam, rushed to the ship''s side in a few steps, and then the whole person became a statue.


    The faces of Jedice, Duye Sam and others have also changed, and they rushed to the sides because they felt that the hull seemed to be rising.


    Then Xiannier, Moxinke, Sasou and others also rushed to the side of the ship, and sure enough, they felt right! The giant ship is slowly rising to the sky, the forest below is getting smaller and smaller, and the lights of the lonely city are already visible there.


    All the people, all in the woods!


    Han Jinduan sat still, his **** thoughts have been integrated with the entire ship. In fact, this ship is a magic weapon that has not yet been completed. Compared with the ordinary magic weapon, it is only because the body is too large, so he has paid countless times. Only the energy.


    In the city of Lonely Cliff, some people happen to see a scene that will make them immortal. A giant like a wide-bladed sword, straight into the sky, just cut the moon in half!


    The people on the shipboard didn''t know how long it took. Yalena first made a loud scream. Her little face was very excited and she slammed the ship''s side. It seemed that I couldn''t feel the pain. The birds were scared to avoid the distance and watched Yarina with vigilance.


    This is a subversion of common sense, and it is a miraculous subversion!


    Jedice, Juventus, Duye Sam and others are equally shocked and excited, but their age and experience are there, and they are not used to expressing their emotions with sound or body language.


    "God... my God!" Yarina was still screaming: "Raphael, how did you do it?!"


    "I am going! Laozi is now a dragon knight now?! You said yes? Is it??" Mo Xinke opened his mouth and shouted.


    Compared with the magician, the fighters of Moxike, the excitement and excitement in the heart far exceed the former, this is the first time they have mastered the sky in their lifetime!


    "I can''t believe it... I can''t believe it..." Juventus clung to the ship''s side, his body was so excited that he was a warrior! The previous one did not agree, and did not know where to go.


    Jedice looked stunned. His experience on the battlefield was far better than Hogan. Hogan could think of it. He immediately thought of it. Hogan couldn¡¯t think of it. He also thought of it.


    "You adults!" Hogan made a sly laugh: "This is just the beginning..."

 Chapter 272： Real guru

    Chapter 272 The Real Guru


    Huge and light, two very different concepts are perfectly combined on Hanjin''s huge ship!


    When Hanjin became familiar with it, the speed of the giant ship was getting faster and faster, so that everyone had an illusion. In fact, the giant ship did not move. It was this sky and the land! Seeing the mountains and rivers rushing toward each other, and then passing through the bottom of the ship at lightning speed, this horrifying scene can no longer be described in words.


    The invited people are mostly leaders in various occupations. For them, properly controlling their emotions is only a basic skill, even a habit. They quickly recover, but Han Jin¡¯s projection in their hearts. It has become unusually tall and mysterious.


    The previous Hanjin was only a strong and unpredictable powerhouse, but from today, he has become a real master, and the giant ship they are riding at is the most powerful proof! No matter whether Han Jin is winning or defeating in the future, it is enough to last forever!


    Suddenly, the angle of the giant ship''s flight changed, and the oblique spurs shot down.


    "Raphael, what''s wrong?!" Yarina exclaimed: "Is it out of control?"


    "No." Jeddes shook his head. "You didn''t find out, are we all strange?"


    "Posture?" Yalina stunned.


    "Yeah! We...we are flying down now!" Juventus once again showed a shocked look.


    The ship itself has not been affected by the outside world. The speed of the ship¡¯s flight is so fast, but the people in the ship can¡¯t feel the wind. Now the ship sprints to the ground and the whole hull is tilted, but they still Can stand there steadily without any imbalance.


    "I am going to... Rafael, I have to hit it! I have to run into it!!" Moshinko shouted.


    Han Jin was indifferent, still sitting there quietly, his eyes closed slightly, and there was a glimpse of a smile in his mouth. I don¡¯t know why, when I saw Han Jin¡¯s look, Mo Xinke suddenly became quiet and turned. Silently watching the forest near and far.


    A burst of sound began to sound, the giant ship finally rushed into the forest, the direction of the flight changed in an instant, the bow was high, almost straight forward with the ground.


    Rows of thick or small trees were all crushed and smashed, and the seemingly bland slabs of light blazed, and the broken branches and leaves were all blocked by an invisible thing. .


    In the forest, there was a gap of more than 50 meters wide. Behind the huge ship, the sand and stone splashed, and the turf was uprooted, rising like smoke, forming a åç-tail that was hundreds of meters long.


    I don¡¯t know the true face of the mountain, only in this mountain! The people on board only know that the speed of the flight is very fast, but to what extent they are so fast, they can''t say it.


    In fact, the ship always maintains a certain distance from the ground. The ship does not feel the air flow, and it does not mean that there is no outside. This giant flying at an extreme speed has brought the airflow to an unimaginable degree. The turf is all pulled out by the air!


    "No! There is a stone in front! There is a big rock! Raphael adults..." Juventus shouted.


    Juventus¡¯s eyesight is not bad. With the moonlight, I saw a huge stone of more than ten meters standing a few hundred meters ahead. Unfortunately, for the speed of the huge ship, the distance of hundreds of meters is still too close, and Juventus¡¯s words are not. After shouting, the giant ship has been hitting the boulders heavily.


    A loud bang, the ship swayed slightly and continued to fly forward, but the boulder was smashed and a large and small stone hit the board like a raindrop.


    The people on board reacted very quickly. Several magicians, such as Elena and Kane, released the magic shield for the first time, and the conditioned reflexes of Winston and Duye Sam generally pulled out their weapons.


    They didn''t need them to do it. Everyone clearly saw that the piece of stone was suddenly bombarded into the air, like a fireworks bursting out.


    The bow was lifted up slightly, and the giant ship was shot into the sky again. The crowd just breathed a sigh of relief, only to find that the giant ship was gradually leaning to the left.


    If it is just a general tilt, they can still withstand it, but the angle of the giant ship''s tilt is so scary that it is finally erected.


    At this moment, almost everyone grabbed the ship''s side hard, and even the little Thunderbirds on the ship felt uneasy, and Hogan, who had been mentally prepared for the first time, showed a shocked look for the first time.


    As he said at the beginning, this is just the beginning, at least, Han Jin has not yet enjoyed it!


    The giant ship continued to flip the angle. Finally, the bottom of the ship turned toward the sky, and the ship''s slab hit the ground and was completely reversed.


    "I...I...Raphael! We won''t fall down?!" The already quiet Mossenko once again became incited. At this moment, the experience made him unable to move.


    "God..." Elena grabbed the ship''s side with one hand and pressed her own skirt, because it was to cheer Han Han. She was dressed in a dress, and her white dress made her look radiant. However, if the skirt is turned over, it is spring. Others just worry that they will fall, compared to Yalena''s more worried about her skirt.


    In addition to Han Jin and Harley, no one can keep calm. Sunnier clasped Han Jin¡¯s back with his hands. Hogan¡¯s legs shook slightly, and even Jeddy temporarily lost his ability to think. Like everyone else, the dead ship is not afraid to let go.


    The feeling of spatial confusion caused by the reversal of the heavens and the earth is really incredible. It seems that an invisible big hand has caught their hearts, making them feel tight, not even beating, thinking, this is after the stability. Now, they just want to protect themselves by instinct.


    The giant ship flew forward and slowly rotated, and turned a large circle of 180 degrees. The sense of space was finally normal.


    Han Jin slowly stood up and gently grabbed Shannier¡¯s little hand and smiled. ¡°Are you afraid?¡±


    Xiannier nodded first, looked at Han Jin¡¯s smiling eyes, and shook his head.


    "Raphael, we... don''t play!" Moxie called in a nearly pleading tone. In fact, everyone has more or less fear of heights, but some people have very intense symptoms, and some people can control their inner fears. This is different from the enemy. Just now, Mo Xinke was really scared. .


    "This is not a play, he is experimenting with the performance of this huge ship." Jeddes whispered.


    "Yalina, this time, you and Kane, Hogan will have to work harder." Han Jin smiled.


    ¡°What do I need to do?¡± Elena asked as she squirmed her skirt with her hands, trying to flatten the place she had just scratched.


    "You can see what is missing here."


    "And me." Jedice gently stroked the ship''s side and smiled. "Now, I am very interested in your magical props. Don''t mind if I study here?"


    Yalena and Sasou looked at each other and both of them saw the smile of the other side''s eyes. Han Jin''s magic is learned by looking at it and thinking about it. They stayed with Han Jin for so long, and they still have no clue. Jedice¡¯s ending is destined to be full of disappointment!


    "Not only you, I think any magician is not willing to miss." Kane said.


    "I welcome too late." Han Jin smiled.


    "Raphael, I feel that your magic boat is perfect. Do you need anything else?" asked Elena.


    "Which is the perfect thing in the world." Han Jin shook his head: "And, I still have a lot of things to do."


    "That is, you will do it with us?" Yalena''s gaze became eager.


    "Ok."


    "Okay, I have no problem." Yalena said: "Kane, what about you?"


    "I have no problem."


    Yalena¡¯s gaze fell on Jedice, and Jeddes shrugged her shoulders: ¡°Don¡¯t ask me, even if someone drives me away, I won¡¯t leave.¡±


    During the talk, the giant ship has already flown back to where it was originally parked, and slowly fell.


    "Raphael, you don''t have to sit there, you can control your magic ship?" Yalina pointed her hand at the solitary chair.


    Han Jin did set all the eyes under the chair. Although Yalena and others could not sense the fluctuation of the magic, they entered this piece of the world without any reason. Everyone knows clearly. Know that there is the center of the entire ship.


    "If it''s just a simple flight, I can control it everywhere."


    "Magic... it¡¯s amazing!" Juventus sighed, his heart has grown wings, I really want to fly back to the mercenary guild, telling the opponents what he saw with him. Then tell them how stupid they made a mistake.


    As for his disapproval at the beginning, he has long forgotten that people always do this, and they like to nitpick the mistakes of others, but choose habitual forgetting for themselves.


    It turned out that the pedals were built by the carpenters. After the giant ship lifted off, all the pedals fell. Hogan hurriedly took out a roll of ladder and hung it on the side of the ship. Although the top ones were all professional, they could not be forced. People are jumping from a height of more than 20 meters. It is no problem for powerful fighters like Winston and Saxon. Gibran and Lei Zhe are difficult.


    Stepping on the ground with both feet gave a very stable and safe feeling. Moxico couldn''t help but sigh for a long time. He never found out that the earth was so kind.


    "Adult, if you have nothing else, then I will go back first." Juventus bent slightly and bent: "We will know that you have been making magic items here, and now it is time to surprise them." ""


    "Okay." Han Jin nodded.


    Duye Sam looked at the back of Juventus. He wanted to tell Juventus''s talks to Han Jin, but after thinking about it, this is a move that is both defeated. When he depreciates Evans, his character will also be Put a question mark, because his relationship with Juventus has always been very close, then, the confused time is still confused.

 Chapter 273： Expedition

    Chapter 273


    It is already in the late summer and early autumn, and the gently floating wind gives a feeling of refreshment, but Lang Ning¡¯s heart is filled with lingering irritability, since his offensive was frustrated in front of Fort Maring. After that, it has been more than a month since I returned to the reorganization. He has been waiting for Hanjin¡¯s news, but he did not even wait for a messenger.


    Guevara, Langing and Alexandre Reiter, three people are relatively silent, Guevara does not need to say, Alexandria is a famous general in Kubu, although Lang Ning is a rising star, but equals It was the half son of the former Knights of the Rapids, Conrad Knight. Because Lei Zhe did not like military matters since he was a child, Conrad Knight had to put his heart on Lang Ning and even regarded him as an heir. Guevara¡¯s mention of military literacy has entered the country very fast.


    They are all acquainted with the military, and they know more about what the current stalemate means. Zahuned only sent the Abyss Magician to defend against Marksingburg, and did not launch an attack. This proves that Zaguned is stunned by something that has to be dealt with. As the saying goes, the offense is the best defense. Now what they should do is to immediately attack Maxinburg. The soldiers are pointing directly at the Zaguneda dungeon. If you wait until Zagunede makes a lot of money, it will be too late. It is.


    However, it is difficult for a woman to be a man without a meter. The strength of the Rapids is so much, and the resources are very scarce. There is no magical group that has become a system. It is naturally impossible to confront hundreds of abyss mage, and the abyss mages are hiding in the thick fog. Lang Ning can''t find a way to take advantage of it, but can only wait helplessly.


    A storm that does not cost everything? More undesirable! Infected by Guevara, Lang Ning¡¯s line of sight is no longer confined to one city. The future opponents are Desmark, Depp City, and Cold Shadow City, and perhaps Yehliu City. The army was smashed, and the other lords who looked at them would never mind separating the hard-working results.


    Lang Ning¡¯s mood was a bit pessimistic. He wanted to send more messengers to ask for help, but he was stopped by Guevara. Guevara said that they have clearly explained the prospects, opportunities and dangers of the whole thing. Phil should know what he should do. If he is forced to act, he will be forced to act. Rafael will sooner or later be defeated by others. It is no different from losing to Zaguned.


    Lang Ning also wants to go to the Chamber of Commerce Alliance and Mercenary Guild of the Lonely City for help, but it has been vetoed by Guevara. The Chamber of Commerce has helped so much. It has been done to the best of its kind, and they hope to see Rafael and Zha. Gourne''s showdown to verify whether their judgment is right or wrong, and they don''t have to be desperate, shirtless, and won the game, in case Rafael lost to Zaguned? Who can bear the anger of Zaguned? !


    Nothing can be done, only waiting, silently waiting, this taste is really uncomfortable.


    Just when Lang Ning sighed, there was a loud buzzing sound outside, and the buzzing sound was getting louder and louder. It almost swept the entire camp. Lang Ning couldn¡¯t help but frown. The soldiers of the Rapids were not the kind of miscellaneous soldiers. Everyone is trained to be rigorous.


    A general hurriedly smashed the curtain and rushed in: "General! Quick...you go out and see! You..." The words didn''t finish, and in the face of Lang Ning''s double-eyed eyes, the general hurriedly closed. The mouth, retreated to the outside and shouted: "General! There is an emergency military situation underneath!"


    "Don''t scare them." Guevara smiled and stood up: "Go, let''s go out and see."


    Guevara walked in front, and Lang Ning and Alexandre Reiter also left their seats and walked out of the big account. Although they were psychologically prepared, they were stunned by the incredible scene of the scene. The incomparable ship is hovering over the camp, including Lang Ning, and hundreds of soldiers around, all standing in the shadow of the giant ship.


    The military camp was a little chaotic. The knights took off the longbow and pointed to the huge ship. They didn''t know if the bow and arrow attack would produce any effect, but this is their only means. If the ship is malicious, they always have to do something. what.


    Dozens of magicians are rushing to order the soldiers to adjust the magic crystal cannon. The magic crystal cannon gives them a sense of security. However, it is very limited. The huge ship is alive and can transfer its position at any time. But the mouth can not follow the target activities, there is a real conflict, they must be passive.


    "What is that?!" Lang Ning said in a dull manner.


    No one can answer him, even Guevara is in a daze, can the ship fly in the air? Don''t say it, see it, I have never heard of it!


    The giant ship circling slowly, perhaps not enough places in the camp, and then flew outside the camp, and then slowly descended on the ground at a distance of more than 100 meters from the camp.


    Guevara and others are relieved, and the giant ships can come down. At least they prove that the people are not malicious. They rushed out of the camp. This bizarre thing, of course, must be seen!


    Behind Lang Ning and others, the soldiers of the Rapids Corps also followed, and the slave warriors directly under Alexandre Reiter were still able to maintain strict discipline. They stood in a square and stood there quietly, unless Alexander Hill has issued orders, otherwise they will never move.


    A long ladder fell from the side of the ship. Then, a figure climbed down the ladder, and when it was seven or eight meters high from the ground, it emptied and fell to the ground.


    "Young Shuai! Is a young man!!" Several sharp-eyed soldiers screamed, and as they squinted in the direction of Lang Ning, they dared not scream.


    "Leiz...how..." Langing couldn''t believe his eyes. It took a moment to react: "What about Raphael?"


    "Raphael is waiting for you on the boat, let''s go, and go up with me." Lei Zhe whispered.


    "This ship...this ship is..." Langing is close to the incoherent situation.


    "Of course it is Rafael''s masterpiece." Lei Zhe smiled, his eyes turned around on the soldiers, and soon returned to Lang Ning: "How? Surprised! Hehe... actually we When I saw this ship for the first time, it was no better than you."


    "Go, go up." Guevara slammed on Lang Ning''s shoulder. Lang Ning was sober. He turned and looked at the generals behind him. He said: "You go up with me."


    After more than a month of preparation, Hanjin¡¯s giant ship has already produced a lot of things. More than forty selected female slaves are responsible for cleaning, sorting and other chores. No way, there are more people, and more garbage is produced. What can be harmful is the more than one hundred Thunderbirds. If they don¡¯t clean up for a few days, the ship¡¯s board will become a garbage dump, with all kinds of feathers and cockles. In comparison, Hogan¡¯s belt The hundreds of stone monsters that come up are much more lovely. Without Hogan¡¯s orders, they are statues. They don¡¯t eat or drink.


    In addition to the female slaves, there are more than one hundred slave warriors. They are responsible for some strengths, and each person carries a long bow. This is not a sea boat. There is no possibility of a boarding war. As long as you have a certain ranged attack capability, you can .


    The resident of the Reaper Mercenary Squad in the Lonely Cliff City is almost empty, and everyone who can come here is here. This is a veritable expedition!


    On both sides of the ship''s side, there are more than one hundred magic crystal cannons. The muzzle has been fixed. The Korean alphabet has made an unprecedented magical prop, which has aroused strong repercussions within the chamber of commerce and mercenary guilds. Everything has become a matter of course. Things, Hogan wanted, and soon realized.


    There are more than 180 cabins on board, enough to arrange all the people. Of course, those female slaves and slave warriors cannot enjoy the treatment of single rooms.


    Yalena built a lab with a combination of simple magic and alchemy on the boat, and took her bedroom. Yalin also asked Han Jin to reopen a door for her. From now on, she can always Wherever, even if the head is not combed and the face is not washed, you can go to the lab to study magic. Tired and sleepy, pushing the door is your own bedroom. Every time I think of it, Yalena is happy and shivering!


    This is her dream, but in the capital of the elements, it has never been realized, because the magic laboratory has certain dangers and must be built in a remote place. Solomon can not risk the collapse of the palace. Linna''s misconduct.


    Soon, Lei Zhe took Lang Ning and the generals of the Rapids to jump on the ship''s board. In the middle of the ship''s board, there was a chair, and Han Jin was sitting on the chair, and the strong ones. As the stars hold the moon, they are on both sides.


    Jedith, Gail, Yalin, and Duye Sam, Winston, Gibran, etc., these people just go out one by one, are the objects that many forces are vying for, and here they have become the red Flower green leaves!


    In fact, Han Jin is just a self-cultivator. He is not a ambition. He puts a chair, just to relax his mind and body, to concentrate his mind on manipulating his magic weapon. When people stand, they will inevitably have a little heart. To maintain balance, the so-called sitting, sitting can be set, Han Jin did not expect this effect before.


    Lang Ning took a deep breath and walked slowly to a place more than ten meters away from Hanjin. He suddenly fell to his knees on one knee: "Adult, I finally hoped for you."


    Lei Zhe lived, Guevara stunned, even Han Jin also stunned. Although he and Lang Ning had some tacit understanding, but he always thought of Lang Ning as a friend, never thought that Lang Ning would actually Hey worship.


    The second one kneeped down was Alexa Reiter. The effect he caused was far less shocking than the former. Everyone knows that it was Han Jin¡¯s proposition that he restored the Alexandria and the slaves. Freedom, regardless of the facts, Han Jin can stand his worship.


    The generals of the Rapids Corps had paused and stumbled. The fears of Moxico, Sasou and others were dissipated in this shackle. Everything has become a foregone conclusion!


    Guevara was observing the look of Lei Zhe. After seeing Lei Zhe¡¯s mistake for a while, he quickly returned to normal. He was relieved. At this moment, he suddenly felt that someone was examining himself, slamming his head, and Jedith¡¯s line of sight hits together.


    Jeddy nodded with a smile, and said that he had said hello, and then turned his eyes away.


    "Lang Ning, get up." Han Jin whispered: "Talk to us about Marksingborg."

 Chapter 274： Exiled seven brothers

    Chapter VII, the seven brothers who were exiled


    The new vampire queen Lindsay is training her vampire army with great enthusiasm. Since Betty and Caroline died, she has obtained the command of this army. Of course, she knows that all this is necessary. Thanks to the man, it is not important for the man to command this army. What matters is whether the leader of this army is loyal.


    Just as Lindsay was a little absent-minded about how to further consolidate his current status, his heart suddenly moved and involuntarily turned his attention to the West.


    At the same time, all the vampires seem to have sensed what they have, and they are also looking at the West. However, there is nothing in the eye, and there are only endless plains and blue sky.


    The vampires who were present, including Lindsay, clearly felt the instigation from the bottom of their hearts, as if the most primitive desire was suddenly awakened, and all the vampires began to restless.


    Gradually, the feeling is getting stronger and stronger, and Lindsay¡¯s heartbeat is getting faster and faster. At the end of the day, Lindsay can even hear the voice of her body, as if it fits a certain melody. The heartbeat of all vampires is adjusted to the same rhythm by an invisible force!


    ''Boom! ''''Boom! The heart of the vampires beating like a little, like a strange drum, filled in the ears of the vampires, except for the heartbeat, there is nothing.


    ''Boom! ''''Boom! ''The heartbeats of thousands of vampires are combined into one voice, echoing in the vast world. Every vampire''s face has an expression of anxious expression. What is weird is that no one dares to move, just standing there quietly. Waiting for something.


    Finally, there was a dark cloud on the horizon, and it was followed by a huge and unparalleled pressure that filled the whole world. Lindsay¡¯s mind was suddenly blank, and his knees bent and smashed.


    The strange scenes appeared, and all the vampires squatted on the ground in a pious posture, as if they were waiting for the reception of a certain god.


    Lindsay¡¯s heart is full of fear, because she knows what is coming, ancestor! The existence of God in the blood family, if the pope is the spiritual leader of mankind and the spokesperson of God, then the ancestor of the blood family is God to the vampire!


    No vampire can resist the will of the ancestors, even if it is only in the heart, the spiritual shackles that have been deep into the bone marrow since the ancient times, the vampires are lingering in this life.


    Lindsay wants to go back and tell the man what happened here, but she can''t move, as if the spirit of the lock is not only her spirit, but also the body.


    The dark clouds are getting closer and closer, and Lindsay has been able to see the huge silver bat flying in the front. Slowly, Lindsay put his head on the ground, and the surrender of the ancestors has been deeply imprinted on the In her blood, at this moment, the man has become less important.


    Arquette flew in the forefront of the team, his eyes flashed with fascinating red awns, and his enormous mental strength allowed him to feel the piety and surrender of those descendants. Alquite smiled silently, if he changed any one with The vampires of his contemporaries did not achieve this effect. Only he, Alquette, the strongest of the blood, can do it, because his talent is unique among the blood: the chain of mind.


    Zaguned did not know when it appeared on the wall, and looked at the dark clouds that were approaching.


    "Lincell!" Zaguned suddenly snorted, and the dull voice was like a rolling thunder blasting at Lindsay''s ear. Lynn Seldon felt a loose body and kept slamming his shackles and disappeared.


    "Isn''t it greeted?!"


    Lindsay silently looked at Zagunede, and the more out of the crowd, stood in front.


    In the eyes of Alquette, suddenly the red mansions flourished, and even the body was lit with a layer of blood, and the speed of flight accelerated.


    At the same time, Lindsay only felt that her heart was slammed by a sledgehammer, and her involuntary legs were soft and smashed.


    "Old guy..." Zagunede snorted. "The fire is not too small, so I will let you win a game for the time being."


    Alquite suddenly accelerated, and the whole body was transformed into a silver stream. When it was flying over Lindsay, it had become a human figure. However, without the support of the wings, Alquet¡¯s body did not fall to the ground. It was as if stepping on an invisible ladder, then step by step and walked out of nowhere.


    The vampires did not show any surprise to this commonality. They just succumbed to the ground more devoutly, as if this was the only way to better show respect for the ancestors.


    Zaguned¡¯s pupil tightened a little and muttered with a voice that he could only hear: ¡°Is mental power turned into substance? Oh, but it¡¯s a pity that the strong from the abyss, don¡¯t you really know? Excessive display often comes from inferiority..."


    However, on the face of Alquette, he could not find a little inferiority, and caressed the next silver hair. Alquite and the aunt said: "Get up, my children."


    In a short sentence, the vampires felt as if there was a warm current flowing straight from the top of the head to the soles of the feet, which made them more comfortable, which made them more convinced, all kneeling on the ground and bowed their heads respectfully.


    Lindsay walked over to Alquette and took a deep bow and stood aside without saying a word.


    Arquette looked up at Zagunede on the wall and smiled. "Young man, don''t you want to stand there and talk to me?"


    Zagunede laughed and jumped out of the city wall and fell to the front of Alquette. His right hand bent his chest and bent down slightly. "Zaguned is honored for your arrival."


    Alquette''s eyes passed a trace of sorrow, and even returned to normal, because he noticed that Zagunede had not made a sound when he landed on the ground.


    "I have to come." Arquette sighed, a look of mourning.


    "That thing, I will give you an explanation." Zagunede whispered, "Please sit inside, it is not convenient to talk here."


    At this time, the vampire forces that followed Alquitt have already arrived, and they have become human figures on the ground, neatly arranged into a giant square.


    Alquee nodded and walked side by side with Zagunede, but he didn''t look at the vampires.


    Zaguned asked in a strange voice, "The tribes who came with you, would you like me to find a place to settle down?"


    Alquite waved his hand and said casually: "No, let them wait outside."


    Alquett¡¯s voice was not loud, but the vampires who were still some distance away from him were clearly heard. They immediately fell to the ground and shouted loudly: ¡°Yes! The ancestors!¡±


    A person''s voice may not be loud enough, but thousands of voices sound at the same time, as if a snarling thunder blasted over the castle, which was particularly shocking.


    Zaguned swayed his head in a unknowable manner, with a sardonic smile on his lips, but Alquite on his side did not notice it.


    Entering the inner court, Zaguned deliberately gave Alquite the first place. Alquette also sat down in the palm of his hand. Although Zaguned was the master of the castle, Al Quart¡¯s position was there, a city. The owner and the leader of a large ethnic group, in contrast, are still honored by Alquite.


    "I am also very upset about Betty and Caroline." Zaguned said straightforwardly, since the ancestors of the blood family appeared at this time, the purpose of the other party is self-evident.


    "But you may not know that their actions did not get my consent, because there is not my sphere of influence, and more importantly, there are several opponents around me who are looking at me. I have no possibility to leave here, not I don''t want to avenge them, but I am really a lack of skills at the moment." Zagune is very sincere in German. In fact, what he said is true.


    Alquite listened quietly and said nothing.


    Zaguned sighed: "You should be able to imagine how big this deal has been to me. I not only lost two wives, but my son also died in the hands of the young man, if possible, I I really want to go to the city of Lonely and desperately tear the **** guy into pieces!"


    "So to say... your situation here is not optimistic?" Alquitte finally spoke.


    "Time! I need time!" Zaguned said categorically. "They have, I have, and I have, but they don''t! Just give me enough time, do you think they will be my opponent?" ?"


    Alquite sighed for a long time and suddenly smiled. "Time... For our blood family, perhaps the most important thing is time."


    "But..." Alquette''s finger slammed the handrail, and said slowly, "The killer who killed Betty and Caroline, I will not allow him to live in the world."


    Zagunede spread his hands in a dilemma. "You see, I can''t really walk here. Otherwise, I have already gone there personally. Would you give me some time?"


    Arquette sighed and shook his head. "It seems that I have this old bone, and it is time to loosen it."


    "You mean..." Zagunede explored the body and showed a hint of joy in his gaze.


    "If you turn that lonely city into our own city, is it more advantageous for your current situation in terms of geographical location?" Alquette passed a slap in the eye.


    "Your city?" Zaguned''s face dignified.


    "Yes." Alquette gracefully took the glass at hand and took a sip, as if he didn''t realize how much impact his own words had on the lord before him.


    Zagunede sat there in a gloomy face, and his heart was in doubt. He thought that the ancestors of this blood family came here only for revenge. I did not expect that they would like to take this opportunity to stand on the ground. This is no longer a small fight between the lord and the lord, but a complete aggression. The ground and the abyss are simply two worlds that are completely different. The result of the collision between the two, except for the complete destruction of one of them, There is no ending.


    Although he has a lot of abyssal races under his hand, but after all, he is controlled by his humanity, and in comparison with the army of other lords, does not take advantage. Therefore, other lords have no other overreaction in addition to defying Zagunede''s use of the abyssal race to achieve his own goals.


    However, this time is different. If the city of the cliff is really occupied by the ancestor of the blood family, there is no doubt that the aborigines in the city of Lonely will be washed away, and in the future it is likely that a large number of abyss races will emerge in the city of the cliff. Then, it will expand around the center of the city.


    If that day really comes, then Zaguned will become a sinner of the entire continent, and all the high-ranking powers will point the finger at him as the initiator.


    However, it is all about the future. The immediate benefits are obvious. The blood family has occupied the city of the cliff. If the two join hands, the holy city and the wild willow city will be broken. It is easy to get back to their original Black Crow City. Things.


    Zagunede finally couldn¡¯t keep calm and showed a struggling look.


    It¡¯s ridiculous and sad. Zahuned is a fallen dark druid. With the power of the abyss, he can gain a foothold in the world and gradually realize his ambition. However, his glory cannot be built on the demise of mankind. On the basis of it, after all, Zaguned is a human being, although he knows that he is not acceptable to human society, but denying humanity is tantamount to denying him Zagunede!


    Alquite smiled and looked at the human lord in front of him. In fact, several times Alquitt wanted to use his mental power to influence Zaguned¡¯s thinking, but Alquite knew very well that he lived in Knife Mountain for some years. For the warriors in the **** sea, his enormous spiritual strength may not be able to play its due role, because the minds of these people are often firm, even if there is a **** in front of them, I believe that there will be quite a few people who choose. It is brave to go forward, instead of stumbling on the ground to surrender.


    Alquitt never did it. It was better to let him choose when he was perceived to be in conflict. Alquite believed that the bait he had thrown was tempting enough, at least the ambition in front of him. The human lord will not give up such a big piece of cake.


    At this moment, the door of the living room was pushed open. Four monsters with a height of about three meters and face-faced monsters came in and lined up behind Zaguned.


    Alquette''s pupil collapsed into a point, like a needle tip. He looked at the four monsters coldly. The faces of the four monsters were extremely ugly. Don''t say that the children stopped, even the adults would be scared and stunned. Finally Alquite''s gaze fell on the huge bone sickle held by the monsters. He found that the four monsters had no left hand. He suddenly remembered a rumor and tentatively said: "The seven brothers who were exiled?" ¡±


    "Unexpectedly, Prince Alquite will also know some of our brothers." One of the monsters opened their mouths and laughed.


    Alquite closed his mouth, but his face was cold and extreme. He once thought that his advantage was subverted in an instant. He never imagined that Zaguned had recruited the seven brothers of Weipu!


    Don''t look at Alquent''s mighty, unpredictable momentum, but he hasn''t arrogantly thought that the blood family can be invincible in the world. When it comes to the ranking in the abyss, the blood family will never be the first, even if it ignores all magic attacks. In the past, the black dragons who have always stirred up countless **** rains have to give up a few points in front of the races of the Seven Brothers.


    Abyss demon! The deadly enemies of the angels of the heavens, the most faithful servant of the dead **** Hamas!


    Among all the powerful races, the abyss demon''s combat power may not be the most powerful, but they are definitely the most troublesome, because all the abyss demons have the same talent instinct, move instantly! And there is still no limit to the moment of movement, as long as they are willing.


    From the abyss to the ground, although there are no unopened guys to disturb them, Alquite has been flying with the tribes for more than a month. If the abyss demon wants to run to the ground, it only takes a few days!


    If the strength is strong enough, you will find that killing a demon is much more difficult than killing a dragon, because demons can get out of the battlefield at the fastest speed anytime and anywhere. If the strength is not strong enough, you will find that escape is a kind of Luxury fantasy, there is no such creature that can escape the devil''s pursuit!


    On the battlefield, demons are even more daunting. They can gather the power of the tribes to form an attacking power on a line or a point. This wolf tactic has no idea how many light angels will fall. Now!


    It¡¯s just that the identity of the seven brothers of Weipu is special. The abyss demon family also has its own rules. The seven brothers of Weipu were cut off by the abyss demon family and expelled because they violated some taboos. However, Alquite knew very well that he It is absolutely impossible to fight against the seven demons, even the seven disabled demons!


    As a result of the confrontation, all his tribes were slaughtered, and then the seven devils began to chase him, and he was exhausted and he could not escape the fate of death.


    "I am very surprised." Alquette said in a cold voice: "There are seven brothers in the West to be your assistants. Do you really need time?!"


    "I have encountered some problems." Zagunedon paused and sighed: "A few days, you will understand."


    "The seven brothers of the West, huh, huh, it seems that there are three missing." Alquite''s gaze kept sweeping on several demons.


    "What are they..." Zagunede smiled. "They stay where they need them."


    "Oh." Alquette closed his eyes slightly. His heart was very depressed. He could even say that he was wronged. He had not experienced this feeling for a long time, but he had no other way but to endure.

 Chapter 275： justice

    Chapter 275 Justice


    Han Jin manipulated the giant ship to move slowly in the air. Underneath, there were black fog everywhere. It was like a huge turtle shell. The scope of the circle was covered with tens of miles. Marcin could not be found. The specific location of the fort. It is said that the abyss mages will not be affected in the fog, but how do people in Marksingborg live? They can all belong to the ground race!


    "Adults, we fly so low, in case of attack by those abyss mage... what should I do?" Lang Ning said with anxiety. Hundreds of abyss mage are hidden in the black fog, and Guevara¡¯s strength is still suffering. He does not think that the defensive power of this giant ship will be stronger than Guevara.


    "Jedice, can you do anything?" Han Jin¡¯s eyes fell on Jedice.


    "Bright magic can really curb the breeding of darkness, but I need a sacred group. The strength of a person is still too small." Jeddy whispered back as he observed the black fog below.


    "Since you have no way... that can only use my method." Han Jin paused, took the Soul Eater from the space ring, and patted it lightly. A black smoke floated out of the Soul Eater. Formed the shape of Harley.


    The ghost spirit of the soul-seeking bead and Hanjin are connected with each other. There is no need for Hanjin to explain anything. Harley¡¯s body gradually expands and finally becomes a giant cockroach up to several tens of meters, but the color of black smoke becomes extremely light. Very light, almost invisible.


    Harley sighed low and suddenly turned into a blast of smoke, fluttering and falling down, and finally blended with the black mist on the ground.


    Han Jin slowly left his seat and walked over to Jessie''s side, looking down. For a moment, he suddenly said nothing: "You don''t want to say anything to me?"


    Jedice is a personal, immediately understands the meaning of Han Jin, with a faint smile on his face: "What do you want me to say to you?"


    Han Jin shrugged his shoulders: "I thought that you are extremely abominable to all dark creatures."


    Jedice was silent for a moment and smiled. "Yes, I am very disgusted with that Harley, but this is not the reason I must say, must do it, huh, huh... Nicholas taught me a lot, especially the last time. He told me that he hates others in front of him and can say that he has been patient for a long time. In the future, I will not make the same mistake again."


    Han Jin looked out at the fog below and did not answer.


    "Actually, everything is not important. What matters is your character." Jeddes said slowly: "I have seen many precious things in your friends, simple, innocent, kind, honest, and just. You can be friends with them... Your heart must be very pure, Harley is just a weapon of yours, isn''t it?"


    "Justice?" Han Jin could not help but reveal a sardonic smile. With the influence of culture, he always believed that there is no real justice in the world. The so-called thief, the thief of the thief, the so-called Tu Yi is for sin, Tu Wan is both male, and so on, telling people not to do small bad things, to do big things, even if it is a big bad thing!


    "This is the most important thing." Jeddes''s look became very serious. He also felt the contempt and contempt in Hanjin''s words: "At least, you must firmly believe that everything you do is just. ¡±


    "I think that my own is just... then I am really just?" Han Jin asked with a smile.


    "If you don''t even believe in yourself, will others still believe in you?" JJ is also asking.


    "I understand." Han Jin was silent for a long while, nodded slowly, then smiled and shifted the topic. Some things were all transparent. It was too clear to say that it was not good: "You just said... simple, innocent, kind. There are also honest, they? You talk carefully, who is naive inside?"


    Sasio, Mo Xinke and others rushed to the beginning, others described it as okay. For a group of adults, innocence is almost a derogatory term, and no one wants to be a naive person.


    However, in the character of Jedice, there will never be a nonsense. There must be individuals who stand up to bear the crimes, or that Jedice has pointed out that everyone is looking at each other. In the end, many people¡¯s eyes are focused on Moxie.


    "Look at what I do?!" Moshinko angered.


    "Because you are naive," Sasio said.


    "It''s still stupid." Lei Zhe is also helping.


    "It''s silly and naive!" Gibran made a summary.


    "You...you..." Moxike was angry and anxious, but the brains of Sasou and others were indeed more flexible than him, not to mention the genius and bad guys of Gibran. In the past, they were fighting each other. In the middle of it, he suffered the most. When everyone just came together, he could bully and bully Sasio. That is because Sasou did not defend him. Later, his days were long. He couldn¡¯t even fight Sasio. Lost a mess.


    "Raphael, do you know how the Lola Alliance formed?" Jeddy ignored the boring joke.


    "I don''t know." Han Jin shook his head.


    "If you can really beat Zaguned, you will know." After saying this, Jedice closed his mouth and didn''t want to say more.


    Han Jin¡¯s heart was moved and he couldn¡¯t help but fall into meditation.


    To be precise, everything is because of **** and power! The civilians on the mainland want the mainland to become a unified country, to stop the endless fratricidal killings, the middle class, such as some small landowners and businessmen, and hope that the mainland can achieve peace, they can live safely and do business safely. However, the lords who control the army do not want to see this.


    In their own territory, the lords have the highest power, and killing and killing is just a word for them. They are a group of innocent kings! If there is a unified country, their power will be greatly reduced. From an innocent king to a family member, who wants it? !


    The attitude of the Holy See has always been very embarrassing. This is also where Jedice is very dissatisfied with the Pope. On the one hand, he wants to use the power of Nikolay to spread the glory of the Light God, reproduce the glory of the past, and on the other hand worry about Nikolay. The strength is too strong and poses a threat to the Holy See. Today, I fully support it. I will try to block it tomorrow, and even turn to support the enemy of Nikolay. This is too erratic. The Holy See wants to control everything, but ignores those who can go to the top of the pyramid. Which one will be willing to be Human control? As a result, the contradiction between the Holy See and Nikolay became more and more fierce, and finally reached an irreconcilable level. Also, Lola''s respectfulness and obedience to the Holy See is only threatened by Nikola. If Lola and Nikolay are changed to a position, will Lola''s choice be the same as that of Nikolay?


    In fact, when Nikolay sought help from the Dragon Field, Jeddis had a hunch, and Nikolay would tear the face with the Holy See sooner, but he did not expect it to come so quickly and suddenly.


    After a life and death nirvana, Jedice¡¯s state of mind has undergone tremendous changes. He believes that the lords and nobles are not credible, because the disputes of interests are too complicated and unpredictable, he has turned his attention to being ignored by the strong. On civilians, in comparison, the desires of the civilians are simple and easy to satisfy. They just want to obtain a safe living environment. Therefore, he emphasizes justice and justice in front of Han Jin. Complete the chaotic situation completely!


    Now that Jedice has reached the opposite side of the pope, the Pope has always insisted that the world of princes can maximize the majesty of the Holy See. In the past, Jedice believed that this was correct. It is now found that the so-called majesty of the Holy See is Countless civilians have been displaced, massacred, and enslaved at the expense of interpretation. This is the most shameless misinterpretation of doctrine!


    Of course, according to Jedice''s current point of view, Nikolay is also just, but Jedice is a believer after all. It is impossible to cooperate with a king who has used and destroyed the Holy See. Therefore, in his eyes, Nikola Become an evil representative!


    Guevara and Gail¡¯s directors looked at each other. They all heard Jedice¡¯s judgment, and they knew what Jedice meant. Gail¡¯s eyes were flickering. I didn¡¯t know what I was thinking, but Guevara smiled. Intention, slowly stroke your own dragon gun.


    In this respect, Han Jin is only a first brother, and can not be compared with those old slickers, and this aspect is too complicated. It is not who said a few words, and immediately can realize the big and complete, and the Gael¡¯s general manager did not say that Because he had his own ideas, and Guevara did not say that he wanted Han Jin to taste and mature himself.


    "Adult, look there!!" Suddenly, a general shouted at the bottom.


    The fog in a region slowly changed. A vortex slowly formed, and the black fog at the center was completely rolled up. There was a deep abyss mage who was playing with strange things looking at the sky. He didn''t know why the black fog would Suddenly away from him.


    Han Jin¡¯s brows were slightly picked, and Xiao Jinlei made a crisp sound, violently flew away from the ship¡¯s side, and swung down the wings. More than 100 Thunderbirds followed Xiao Jinlei¡¯s body, and a pair of double-winged wings covered a small sky. The abyss mage jumped up and rushed to the black fog. The strange thing happened. No matter where he went, the black fog would be avoided. Seeing that the abyss mage was incomparably swaying, but always Not protected.


    A strip of electro-optic light spurred down and merged into a point on the abyss mage. With the deafening sound, the abyss mage turned into countless pieces of flesh and blood.


    The attack of a nine-step Thunderbird has a lot of power, and more than one hundred Thunderbirds release the attack at the same time. The power is even more difficult to imagine. Even if the top rank is strong, it may not be able to guarantee that it is safe and sound.


    Xiao Jinlei hovered a half circle, and the wings spread back to the ship''s side. He kept screaming, and it was somewhat dissatisfied and not addictive.


    Lang Ning looked at the Thunderbirds with a stunned look. He knew that the Thunderbird was a 9th-order Warcraft. He couldn¡¯t even beat a Thunderbird. However, the Thunderbirds¡¯ performance was too neat, as if an invisible big hand was in control. Again, this is no different from the military.


    The Thunderbirds just flew back to the ship''s side, and a huge, gas-filled javelin suddenly flew out of the black fog and directed straight into the ship. Then, different magics came out from all directions, and the spearheads all pointed. The giant ship, this is the abyss mage to avenge their companions, but also to test the defense of the giant ship.

 Chapter 276： Test of curse

    The test of the curse of the twenty-sixth chapter


    Han Jin¡¯s eyes fell on Yalina. Yalena showed a confident smile and was busy for more than a month. Her giant magic array set up by Jedice, Hogan and Kane was definitely not Easy to destroy! Especially this tentative attack can be completely ignored.


    Boom...Booming... The light of a group of magical explosions flashed and swayed under the giant ship, but the giant ship did not even shake the slightest, still flying forward smoothly.


    "Good powerful defense!" Lang Ning exclaimed.


    "Raphael, do you have a name for this ship?" Guevara asked suddenly.


    "No, how? You want to give one?" Han Jin smiled.


    "Just call the Ares, how?" Guevara said slowly.


    "This name is good, enough to prestige!" Mo Xinke called.


    "Yeah, I agree!" Saxon is also dancing.


    "The direction of the Ares, all the enemies are falling apart, the battle is invincible, and the attack is inevitable..." Sasio reflects the quality of the bard, but this kind of thing should be by future generations, not He personally fought.


    "That''s what it means." Guevara smiled. He was talking to Han Jin, but the corner of his eyes turned to Gail.


    Jedisi turned his back to everyone and smiled. Among the people on board, he and Guvala and Gail¡¯s supervisors were almost the same in strength, experience, and experience. They formed a triangle. He also knew the identity of Gail¡¯s chief executive. It is clear that Guevara said the intention of this statement.


    "Don''t forget, no matter what kind of glory that the God of War is set up in the future, we all have a credit for our." Gail''s general manager did not change his face and smiled as if he could not understand Guevara''s words.


    "I also have a credit for it." Kane smiled.


    "I! Don''t forget me!" Hogan also hurriedly followed.


    Guevara reveals a wrong look. People like him talk to each other. The meaning in the language is always concealed. He can hear that Gael¡¯s general manager has put forward a vision of the best of both worlds! Guevara''s gaze swept over Senil and finally landed on Yalena, which...somewhat impossible!


    Han Jin re-sitting on the chair, and the giant ship slowly ascended into the sky. Strictly speaking, the giant ship he was driving was also a magic weapon. He needed his yuan to support it. To avoid consumption, of course, try to avoid it. The magic defense array set up by Yalena and others is still very stable, but it doesn''t make any sense to stop there and take the enemy''s attack.


    The magic that flew out of the black fog was even more fierce. The abyss masters regarded Hanjin¡¯s evasive as a timid, and they felt that it was possible to defeat the behemoth.


    Flames, fireballs, and meteorites that fall from the sky, acid rain with strong corrosive powers, etc., are overwhelmingly surrounded by giant ships.


    In addition to the unique abyssal magic, the abyss mages are very well versed in the earth and fire magic, because they live in the depths of the earth all year round, where there are rivers and lakes composed of pure lava, earth elements and fire elements are very active Compared with the magicians on the ground, their cultivation can achieve twice the result with half the effort.


    The magical defense array on the periphery of the giant ship swayed slightly, and the ship itself was still very stable. Han Jin¡¯s face was calmly observing the magical light group that continually exploded in the sky, and it can be said that it was watching. The previous experience told Han Jin that instead of believing in others, it is better to believe in himself. The magical defense array set by Elena is just a blind man. The giant ship is the instrument and magic weapon he has tried to temper. The defense itself is far better than Yalin. Na¡¯s defensive array is more powerful, but it¡¯s not a time to show up now.


    "Adult, do we want to fight back?" Hogan called, not just him, and Irina and Kane were as eager to try, and they couldn''t fight back. This is not their style.


    "Wait, don''t worry." Han Jin said softly.


    As time went by, the whirlpool created by Harley was constantly expanding, and the abyss mages found anomalies, and the target was desperately trying to compete with Harley for control. Regardless of any division of magic and vindictiveness in this world, Han Jin is still firmly adhering to his own standards, which are the rules of ''Tao''. It turns out that his standards are as effective as Harold is a ghost, and can be from all materials with a sinister atmosphere. Nourished and supplemented, now, a Harley confronts hundreds of abyss mage, but does not fall into the wind.


    The black vortex sometimes stagnate and sometimes flows slowly. However, the flow of time is getting longer and longer, which means that Harley gradually takes advantage. Finally, the black fog in the circle of dozens of miles is all swept in by the vortex.


    Hanjin¡¯s giant ship began to tilt downwards, and the speed increased sharply. For example, lightning generally shot toward the whirlpool, and the vortex began to stretch upwards at the same time. The black fog shrouded on the ground was introduced into the sky, and Harley¡¯s figure reappeared. He has become a giant cockroach that is even more numerous than the Hanjin giant ship.


    Yalena and Kane and Hogan had already stood on the side of the ship, holding the magic wand in their hands, and when the black mist was sucked clean, the abyss mages revealed their moments, and they released powerful magic at the same time.


    The thunder of the sky flashed, and a thick, twisted thunder column fell to the ground. Next, there were more than a dozen meteorites wrapped in thick fire. Hogan also released an ice storm, numerous small and sharp thin Ice formed a frenzy and went straight to those abyss mage.


    Those abyss mages have been working for a long time under the seat of Zagunede. The combat experience is very rich. Seeing that they can''t control the barrier, they have already gathered together. An open magic shield covers all the hundreds of abyss mage. Thunder, meteorites, and Hogan''s ice storm slammed the magic shield, but ultimately failed to break the shield''s defense.


    Yalena was somewhat convinced and raised her magic wand again. At this moment, a monster with a bullhead headed by the abyss mage released a reel, a taller magic shield unfolded, and then the bullhead The monster stretched out his arms and looked up at the sky. The rest of the abyss mage also made the same move.


    Harley is an unwilling guy. He waved a hundred-meter-long, misty stick to beat the magic shield. Unfortunately, he has almost no attack power, and the magic shield does not move.


    There was a rush of magical fluctuations, and there was an inexplicable vibration in the air. It seemed to be an illusion, and it seemed to be clearly reflected. It was difficult to describe it in words.


    "There are even high-ranking ox priests!" Guevara showed a dignified look: "This is... this is a curse caused by magic deprivation, apocalypse revelation!" After all, Guevara dealt with the abyss race, One determines what magic the enemy is releasing.


    "Apocalypse Revelation?" Yalena stunned and then shouted: "Raphael, let''s go! Leave here!!"


    "It''s too late!" Guevara snorted and then turned to Hanjin: "Raphael?!" The magic defense array set up by Yalena could not bear the attack of this curse, and she could only pin her hopes on Hanjin. On the body, he hopes to find a clear answer from Han Jin, is it OK or not.


    Han Jin still sat quietly on the chair, his eyes closed slightly, his face calm and plain, as if he didn''t know what was going to happen.


    The magical fluctuations are getting more and more fierce. One after another, the abyss mage suddenly fell to the ground, and the fainting was unconscious. It was the result of the deprivation of magic.


    "Raphael?!" Guevara once again made a big drink.


    "What are you in a hurry?" Jessie said with a smile. He leaned back against the ship''s side and paid a look like a tourist.


    "you¡­¡­"


    "If Rafael only took a few of us to board the ship, then... it is really difficult to make a judgment, but he brought all the people, so I am very surprised, what are you worried about?"


    Guevara immediately understood the meaning of Jedice. If there is not enough confidence, Hanjin will not bring them to the ship, and if they suffer a terrible attack, he and Jedice, cover The general manager, Yalina may have the ability to protect themselves, others will die!


    It¡¯s not that Jedish is more calm than Guevara. The reason is that when Govara meets Hanjin, Han Jin¡¯s strength is not very strong, and when Jedice and Han Jin meet in Warcraft Woods, Han Jin is in Jeddy. Sis is already an inscrutable strongman, so Jedice¡¯s judgment is too trusting Han Jin, and Guevara seems anxious.


    "Understood." Guevara took a deep breath: "So... let us wait and see."


    Perhaps after hearing Jedice''s words, Han Jin showed a faint smile, and the restless atmosphere on the boat also miraculously calmed down, and Siniel, Sasou and Gibran and others looked around curiously. Waiting for the upcoming confrontation, at this moment, they entrusted their lives and deaths to Han Jin.


    The whole sky gradually turned red, and the mantra of the ox priest was nearing the end, his body shivering slightly, and his voice became a hysterical roar.


    "Is it a fire..." Han Jin slowly opened his eyes: "The sky is clear, the five elements are flowing, the water is rising, leaving the fire, opening!" Han Jin¡¯s last ''open'' word is like a clear sky, fried Ringing between the heavens and the earth, rolling out of the distance.


    No one can understand Han Jin¡¯s spell, but everyone feels a kind of power. At the same time, the head of the priest utters the final roar, and a group of gorgeous flames appear in the air, like being attracted, they are facing Han Jin¡¯s huge ship rushed in, and finally stood still there. No more than ten abyss mage, the magic of hundreds of abyss mage is exhausted!


    Including Jedice and Gail¡¯s general manager, I did not expect that there would be such a blazing flame in the world, bright and indefinite, and even exudes a thick color of light, from the four-to-eight direction of the giant ship, covering the whole piece The sky also blocked the entire land.


    The magical defense array set up by Elena was supported for a moment, and was swallowed up by the inexhaustible flames. Looking at the fire and overwhelming, the head fell, no matter what kind of trust the heart has for Han Jin, everyone still couldn''t help but hold their breath.

 Chapter 277： Unreliable alliance

    Chapter 2.7 Unreliable Alliance


    The giant ship shook a little, and the pieces looked clear and transparent. In fact, the thick and heavy water appeared out of thin air, and the whole ship was covered in it.


    This is the first time that the high-order tactics in the Dafa and the forbidden curses of different worlds have been hard-hitting, but Han Jin has taken a lot of money. Since the rules of the Tao are still valid, then the water will be able to blaze!


    From the point of view of magic alone, the five-line array set by Hanjin can be said to be the most nemesis of the magic. Whether it is a fire curse or a soil curse, it must have its own unique attributes, and the five elements of the line will not flow. Interest, you can transform the power of the Five Elements into a force at any time!


    After Han Jin sensed the fluctuation of the fire element, he immediately turned the five-line array into a water-filled array. The wood could make a fire, and the eucalyptus array could evolve from the fire of equal force. After the fire was taken from the fire, it could evolve. The soil with double power, the earth can produce gold, the gold can produce water, and the power of the last five elements is all converted into five times of water, which is enough to resist any simple fire magic, even if Han Jin puts all the three flavors on the body. It¡¯s hard to pose a threat to this big pool! The three-flavored real fire is not a fire, and the water is not the same as water.


    The flames are madly impacting and biting, but they are always unable to burn the endless water. In the flashing light, a group of bright fires are unwilling to extinguish, and there is also a fading faint The water vapor falls on the ship''s board and then penetrates into the depths of the ship''s slab. As long as the five rows of the array are still in operation, the water vapor will once again form a coffin, turn into a fire, and finally become a sump.


    The flames are endless, just because the scope of the shroud is too large, the magic of the mage is limited, the attack power of the flame is limited, and the five-line array is truly endless!


    All the people on the boat kept quiet. I only heard that the boat sailed on the sea. Han Jin had already created a miracle and let the giant ships fly into the sky. Now they have witnessed a miracle, and the surrounding has become a pure sea of ??fire. But they don''t feel any heat, on the contrary, it''s cool!


    It is a spectacle that the flame collides with the current, entangles it, and finally stirs together. Perhaps they are hard to see similar scenes in their lifetime, at least they can''t be as dull and quiet as they are now, of course, everything is because Han Jin is here. Otherwise, even with the power of Guevara and Jedisi, it is good to be able to guarantee that you are safe in the apocalypse of the apocalypse. Where is the mood to watch? !


    The ox priest on the ground made a scream, and apart from the mighty Black Dragon, he did not think that any creature could survive the Abyss Revelation.


    However, the priestly priest only smiled for a moment, and the laughter came to an abrupt end. In his vision, the huge ship was steadily wearing a cloud of fire, surrounded by a thick layer of sunlight, which was extremely sacred.


    "This...this..." The priest of the bullhead could hardly believe his eyes.


    A glaude flew down from the giant ship, and immediately turned into a giant sword with a length of several tens of meters. However, in the real battle, Han Jin will not easily release Feijian, because his heart has a shadow, but in the face of a fixed target, his flying sword can produce tremendous power!


    Harley, who was struck by the beaten, was shocked and hurried to avoid it. He slammed a loud bang, and the two layers of magic shields together could not withstand the fierce attack, almost collapsed at the same time, and then, A thunderbolt strung from the sky, and all the abyss mage who stood, squatting and lying down were covered.


    Several abyss mages hurriedly released the magic shield, but their magic power had dried up, and soon they screamed under the constant thunder. As for the faint abyss mage, they had no defense ability. As early as the first wave of lightning, it became a body with incompleteness.


    The time that the Niutou priest insisted was a little longer, but unfortunately, just in the endless thunder, his magic shield finally collapsed, and then his entire life turned into an unfortunate tragedy.


    In the vicinity of the capital city of Marksingborg, there is an unusually tall house. According to human standards, a two-meter-high door is enough, and the door of the house is more than three meters wide and nearly two wide. Mi, it seems to be built for someone.


    In the main hall, a tall, burly, ugly face is eating a big mouthful of food. His movements are very rude, he doesn¡¯t need to use his knife and fork, grab one with his hand, grab a hand, and sometimes The drinking pot had a few mouthfuls, very busy, and very happy, but his right hand was elbow and broken, and the long sleeves that did not rely on it swayed, and there was a sad taste.


    The corner of the monster¡¯s eyes turned to the left side from time to time. There was a big bed that was different. There was no bedding, no sheets, and the bare bed was exuding the metallic luster. A woman lay on the bed. To be precise, it was a girl. The face is handsome, with a long silver hair with a strange atmosphere. The girl''s body is also very tall, almost more than three meters, just the long and fit thighs, it is comparable to the height of ordinary human females. Compared with the girl and the monster, the busy servants in the house are no different from the dwarves.


    The monster suddenly stopped eating, stayed for a moment, stood up and walked to the iron bed a few steps, sat down and smiled and said to the servants: "You all get out, hurry!"


    Several servants were busy putting things in their hands and quickly left the room. The monsters could tell them what they should do, because they were in a good mood and replaced them with the past. Maybe someone was lying in a pool of blood.


    The monster looked at his greasy hands and smacked a few times on the girl''s chest. The pale green dress, which was originally filled with lightness, became filthy after a few moments.


    "Girl, I can''t help it anymore. What do you say?" The monster leaned over and smiled. The wording was not important. The tone was not important. The problem was that when the monster spoke, there was a sloppy flow. The corners of the mouth dripped and fell on the girl''s cheek, making people feel particularly disgusting.


    The girl always closed her eyes and only squeezed a word from her teeth: "You devils! Chesham will never let you go!!"


    "Cesham?" The monster snorted, then screamed and laughed, laughing forward and back, half a squat, he stopped laughing and said in a playful tone: "I heard that your strength is very strong and you have really mastered it." The power of the Thunder, in a few years, maybe even Chesham has to give way, is it?"


    "You know it!" The girl took a deep breath: "Now let me go, we can continue to negotiate! Otherwise, you will wait to bear the anger of Chesham!"


    "Oh..." The monster was not dirty, and stretched out his left hand on the filthy chest of the girl: "Little fool, you still don''t understand what I mean, your strength has already threatened Chesham. , isn''t it?"


    The sneer of the girl¡¯s mouth disappeared and her body became stiff.


    "It''s so cute." The monster is more and more arrogant, and the range of left-hand movement is getting bigger and bigger: "To tell you the truth, Zaguned has already formed an alliance with Chesham. As for you... is Chesham. The first condition put forward, understand?"


    The girl opened her eyes violently, her hateful eyes chilled like a knife, and she stared at the monster''s face: "You thought I would believe your nonsense! Chesham will never do this unless he wants to be All the Titans spit!"


    "Even you don''t believe it, will your people believe it?" The monster laughed: "Even if we say it, he has countless reasons to defend himself, haha... he is much smarter than you."


    "I... don''t believe it!" The girl''s tone is still very determined, but her eyes are flickering, as if thinking about something.


    The monster couldn''t understand the style. The left hand swam a few times, and even went directly into the restricted area of ??the girl from the skirt. In the fierce twisting and swaying of the girl, she pulled hard and pulled off a soft silver fluff. Because of the relationship between color and color, you can clearly see that the roots of the villi are still wrapped in blood drops. Finally, the monster puts the fluff in front of his thick nostrils, sniffs a deep sip, opens the **** mouth of the cockroach, and Laughing wildly.


    "Get out of the way..." The girl struggled and struggled with a cry. No matter how powerful she was, she was a young girl. When faced with a certain threat, she was as vulnerable as ordinary people.


    "Get out of the way? Who do you let?" The monster''s face went cold, and the backhand gave the girl a heavy slap. The ugly face was scary and laughed. The coldness was even more scary. Then the monster grabbed the girl''s hair. One word and one sentence said: "Little fool, you listened! At this time, I don''t have to lie to you, Chesham means to let you die! However, several of our brothers don''t want to marry him, if you lick some Satisfied with our few brothers, we can let you live, at least give you a chance to take revenge. If you are not obedient, we will not only play you, but also kill you, understand? So what can you do? Nothing..." The words in front are true, the latter words are pure nonsense, Chesham is not a fool, he makes the first request, and the second plan must be confirmed when the first request is confirmed. achieve. The monster just looks at the other side and can only bully it, so it¡¯s nonsense to deceive people. Think about it. It¡¯s the top creature in the mainland, let the other person like a female slave and bow down in front of her own. This is a worthy thing to show off. ? ! The overlord''s hard bow is too meaningless. Don''t look at the monster in some aspects, but in other respects, he also has a certain pursuit.


    The girl¡¯s pupil had turned silver, and the hands that had been shackled by the bed struggled to scratch the bed. She even grabbed the claws on the metal bed, but her hands and legs were still firmly fixed by a black wire. Let her use her strength and it is difficult to move.


    "Mom!" The monster didn''t have any patience. Seeing that the girl never walked according to her own thoughts, he finally couldn''t stand it. The backhand pulled off the girl''s skirt, but at this time, it was a The violent magical volatility came from afar, and the monster screamed: "This is... Abyss Revelation?!"

 Chapter 278： Industry fire red lotus

    The second seven eight eight chapter industry fire red lotus


    Han Jin manipulated the huge ship, that is, the God of War, which had just had a new name, and slowly approached Maxinburg. In the confrontation, Han Jin withstood the test of the curse and smashed the abyss of hundreds of magical depletion. Mage, of course, this time, I have to chase and win the Huanglong.


    The four city owners of Beit League want to be the only masters of the Bayer League. Of course, they are also wary of being annexed by others. The defense facilities of the main city are not as strict and strict as the Sanctuary, but they are also small. On the scale, seeing the Ares slowly approaching their own airspace, the horns sounded in the city, and the giant magic shield slowly opened, covering the entire city.


    Hogan, Kane and others are debugging the magic crystal cannon, to deal with this kind of giant magic shield, must use the magic crystal cannon, the human magic is limited, and the ship room contains a large number of magic crystals, condescending, can be launched without any scruples The shelling, Maxinburg''s defensive magic array, certainly can''t support for a long time. At the same time, Langing''s legion is slowly approaching Maxinburg, and once the magic shield is broken, they will immediately launch an offensive.


    The distance is getting closer and closer, and the crowd below is like a group of ants, running around in panic, but unfortunately, with the air to the ground, the Ares has an absolute advantage, no matter what kind of attack the soldiers of Maxinburg can launch, Touching the hull of the Ares has been very good, and it is impossible to cause threats.


    At this moment, there was a wave of volatility in the air, and then the space in front of the God of War produced a strange twist. Then a monster with a body size of about three meters and a ugly face appeared there, with a bone in his hand. The big sickle, his eyes cold and swept, he condensed on Han Jin.


    It¡¯s not because Han Jin¡¯s appearance is so handsome that the monster is so worried that the people on the whole boat are standing. Only Han Jin is sitting on the chair, surrounded by a group of people, giving people a kind of star. The feeling of holding the moon, the so-called thief first smashes the king, everyone knows this.


    The monster grinned and smirked, and then the body disappeared strangely.


    "Abyss demon?!" Guevara screamed. At this moment, his vindictiveness was released to the extreme. Zhou¡¯s golden light was like a **** of war in the golden armor. The dragon gun in his hand burst into dazzling light, even At the tip of the gun, it condenses into a light blade that is several meters long and flickering.


    Guevara and the abyss races have dealt with each other, knowing more than other people the terrible demon of the abyss, so when they saw the devil, they chose to release the spare force!


    Jeddy also converges on a pleasant smile, immediately imposing an absolute barrier to himself, and a scepter of Huaguang¡¯s flow in his hand. This is the first time that everyone saw Jeddy taking out his own weapon, the scepter. The shape is very ordinary, but the flowing brilliance is particularly eye-catching. At the top of the scepter is a piece of white crystal jade with a statue of a little angel. The little angel is carved vividly. Jedice takes out the scepter. In the moment, only the most sharp-eyed person can discover that the eyes of the little angels have quietly opened.


    Yalena also applied a magic shield to herself, and Gail¡¯s head stepped forward, standing on the side of Yalina, and being close to the distance, only when faced with the test can be clearly displayed!


    The air seemed to be stagnant. It might be a second, maybe two seconds. The monster suddenly appeared in front of Han Jin, waving a huge sickle and screaming and falling.


    Too mad! too crazy! !


    The person who saw this scene flashed the same thought in the same way. The abyssal demon is terrible, but the Ares is also a place where the strong are gathered. Han Jin, Guevara, Jeddes, Gael, and Elena are top-ranking and super-order strong, and an abyss demon wants to Personal challenge? ! And it''s still a no-frills attack, which is crazy enough to be stupid.


    Among the seven brothers of the Abyss Demon Weip, the first half of the old brother Solov is very unfortunate. When he was still young, he was squashed by his brothers. The tribe broke his right hand and drove him out. In fact, he Did not violate the rules of the devil, and did not have the opportunity to commit crimes. Because of this, several brothers have always held a guilty attitude towards Solov, taking care of him and savoring him, like the female Titan, who first sent the female Titan to Maxinburg, and waited for Solov to play enough. It will be the turn of other brothers. Even if Solov plays the female Titan, the other brothers will not complain, and all kinds of characters will be formed by Solov. However, Solov¡¯s combat power is not to be seen. He has been using his left hand to control his own weapons. Other brothers have already developed their habits. When they are in real combat, they always feel uncomfortable.


    Han Jin opened his eyes, and a blue light shot out, steady in front of the sickle. Be careful not to lose money. This is true. Han Jin knows that he is not a martial artist. He is not as good at reaction and speed as a real warrior. So every time he faces a conflict, his first thing to do is to He blesses God''s play, this time, he is right again!


    Because the speed is too fast, the shape of the big sickle has become blurred, and it is close to Han Jin¡¯s head in an instant, but Qing Mang has already been there, and Han Jin¡¯s hand also holds the sword of Qing Mang. The handle, his speed, is definitely not slower than Solov.


    A loud bang, the scythe was bounced by the giant force, Han Jin made a snoring sound, and Qing Mang couldn''t help himself to shoot his own head, but his mind had already reached the realm of sending and receiving, Wei Yi, Qing Mang has turned into a small light group, and the force attached to the Qing Mang has also become invisible.


    Guevara screamed, the dragon gun exploded at full speed, and the light edge at the tip of the gun was approaching Solov¡¯s chest in an instant. The tip of the gun did not arrive, and the rising wind had already sapped the red that Solov had rarely combed. The hair is straight.


    Jedice lifted the scepter, and the little angel''s eyes shot two very tiny lights, which were shot on Solov''s cheek.


    Gail¡¯s general manager smashed his hand and shot it with a black light. No one has stipulated that the thief must have a dagger to kill!


    If the strongest in the world is like nothing, the mania will pay the price sooner or later! At this moment, Solov suffered a fierce counterattack from the three powerful.


    Solov is very wrong. He never thought that the other person could block him from attacking all the time. When he found that several strong players on the ship were enough to pose a threat to him, it was already late, at least he could not stop Jedice¡¯s attack. The two tiny lights were shot from Solov''s left cheek and passed out from the right face. Coincidentally, they shot on Moss, but Moss didn''t feel anything unusual, but Solov did. A tragic sound was made, and then his figure disappeared without a trace.


    "Run?!" Han Jin sneered, standing up from the chair.


    The next moment, Solov appeared on the flanks of the Ares. He looked at the people on the boat with a pair of evil eyes. Just wanted to say something, Han Jin had already played the law, and his body flashed, showing himself in front of Solov. Shape, a green spurs Solov''s chest.


    The lion-like fierceness, the rabbit-like timidity, used this to describe Solov as right. He has become a bird of surprise. Han Jin¡¯s figure has just emerged. He immediately released the momentary movement and avoided the attack of Hanjin. .


    The strongmen on the Ares saw a stunned scene. Solov released several moments of movement and finally returned to the ground, and every time he moved, Han Jin could approach Solov in an instant, just Han Jin¡¯s attack was always slower than half a beat.


    "Raphael... When did you learn to move instantly?" said Kane.


    In the flat field, Solov and Han Jin stood there quietly, one no longer chased, and one no longer escaped. In fact, Han Jin released not the momentary movement, but the curse.


    Solov''s instantaneous movement can be released immediately, but it takes a certain amount of time to transform the space and appear in the position he wants, and Hanjin''s contraction spell releases the law, but he can appear at the same time as disappearing. Compared with Solov¡¯s instantaneous movement, each has its own strengths and strengths.


    Seeing that he can never hurt Solov, Han Jin had to temporarily give up the attack and find other ways.


    Jeddy floated out of the air, only he could help Hanjin, and Yalina¡¯s strength was a little worse, and it was very dangerous.


    "I remember you..." Solov smiled, but his smile was a bit miserable, his voice was ambiguous, and Jedith''s attack caused a penetrating wound on his face, and the wound was still expanding. Luo Fuqiang reluctantly left the nonsense because he felt that he was too shameful. For some people, this is stupid. For Solov, this is a must, and he must not flee away.


    "Jedice, go back." Han Jin said slowly.


    "Jedice? Haha... I remember you too!" Solov¡¯s eyes fell on Jedice.


    Jeddy shrugged his shoulders. This kind of threat, he wouldn''t put it in his heart, but he faintly felt what Han Jin wanted to do. Since Han Jin asked him to let it go, let it open.


    "Abyss demon? I have to admit that your ability is very special." Han Jin said softly: "You may indeed cause us trouble."


    "Afraid?" Solov felt that his self-esteem had been made up, and he laughed loudly, but his laughter stopped abruptly, and he looked at Han Jin coldly: "I have to tell you, it is late!" ¡±


    "I am really afraid of trouble, so...not too late, it is not too late." Han Jin¡¯s voice was very soft. He took a symbol from the space ring and quietly looked at it: "You are running now, maybe Have time."


    "Oh..." Solov gave a scornful laugh. If he was bent on fleeing, no one could force him to stay. He had sufficient confidence in his ability, just like he was in the dying crisis. Ran away.


    "Cheat you to play! It''s too late." Han Jin smiled, revealing two rows of neat teeth, and the tone became softer and softer, as if he was persuading the younger brother of the neighboring family: "Red Lotus...Flower!"


    The symbol of Han Jin¡¯s hand suddenly turned into a bright red lotus flower. With the sing of Han Jin, the flower petals flew out in all directions, and each petal was changing rapidly. The flap, the two **** become four-petal, and the four-lobed becomes eight-petal. In an instant, Hanjin is about a thousand meters round and has completely turned into a sea of ??flowers.


    This is the world of beauty and perfection! ! Every petal is emitting tender light, chasing each other, flying and playing, beautiful and dazzling, and the soul is not at home, but Solov has no heart to watch the scenery, his tone is very big, but his heart is incomparable Tension, as early as the first petal floated, he had released the momentary movement, but after waiting for his transformation of space, he suddenly discovered that the whole world is full of beautiful red lotus petals.


    Solov once again released the momentary movement, but there were still countless petals flying in his position. The petals fell on him, not hurting at all. On the contrary, he gave him a sense of joy from the depths of his heart. However, Solov''s mind is very firm, he clenched his teeth and forced himself to release the momentary movement.


    Everyone will grow up and mature. The original Han Jin did not have any skills in combat. It is no longer the same as it was. He discovered Solov¡¯s fatal weakness. The distance of the moment is too close, and it is hard to escape. The scope of the attack of Lianye Fire, although it is not easy to make such a symbol, but in order to completely eliminate the abyss demon that is very likely to threaten them, Han Jin can''t take care of anything else.


    Han Jin quietly looked at Solov, who flashed from time to time, and the latter only wanted to escape. He did not pay attention. His legs, arms, chest and back were rapidly shrinking in the intoxicating joy. Even exposed the bones.


    Another moment of movement, Solov approached the edge of the sea of ??the mother-in-law, and only needed to release the instinct twice, he could escape the birth, but he felt that his body had lost his balance and could not help but fall to the ground. At this point, he discovered that the flesh and blood on his left foot had all disappeared, and he could clearly see that his bones were turning into dust a little.


    Solov has never seen such a weird and shocking scene. He opened his mouth and tried to scream, but found that he could not make any sound at all. Even the scythe that his left hand clasped did not know when. It has become ruined, as if it had been baptized for thousands of years.


    Solov struggled a few times and slowly slid into the gentle petals. He opened his mouth and revealed an ugly smile, because he found that death did not seem so terrible, then Solov would Never move again.


    The petals of the faint light are still flying, and Solov¡¯s body quickly turns into a skeleton, and finally turns into a dusty dust, which is completely gone, including the big sickle and dust. Almost no imprints have ever been left, only a transparent, half-punch magic crystal.


    Han Jin extended his right hand and waved gently. The petals of the sea tide swelled and flew toward Markingburg in the distance.


    The magical defense array of Maxinburg only supported for a moment, and it collapsed under the impact of the flower tide. All the soldiers and magicians on the wall showed a strange smile at the same time. Their soul karma was far less than that of Solow. The husband is so powerful, a body with a swaying body has not fallen to the ground, and has begun to turn into a fly ash.

 Chapter 279： Childish lies

    Chapter 279, Childish Lies


    When Hanjin¡¯s foot was on the wall, the red lotus petals finally began to wither, and the pieces of light turned into scattered light, completely disappearing in the air, on both sides of the Hanjin, within the walls of the kilometer, There is no one, but the flying dust looks so much, a sleek, clustered scroll.


    The first thing that hurts the fire red lotus is the soul. If it can''t resist the attack of the fire red lotus, the end can only be the form of God. Master has repeatedly warned him, and the fire red lotus has hurt the sky and use it with caution! If you are still in that world, Han Jin may think about it again, but here... Tianhe? ! Let go of the abyss demon, let him use his special instinct to retaliate. If Xiannier, Mo Xinke and others die in the hands of the abyss, what is the meaning of Tianhe? !


    "Kill..." Seeing that the rain of anger has faded, the soldiers of Marksingburg have renewed their courage and rushed along the street to the wall.


    Han Jin stepped on the battlement of the city and quietly looked at the flow of people below. His heart suddenly showed a faint emotion, grief, that is the sorrow of the strongest to the weak. Of course, if you are rushing to the abyssal race, it¡¯s already **** long streets!


    Han Jin sighed a little, he was somewhat interested, and he didn''t want to start, but he didn''t do it, and he started.


    A sly fire dragon fell from the sky and was falling on the long street. The dozens of soldiers rushing in front of it also made a tragic sound. Although the heavy weight of the draping was very good, it could not cut off the burning of high temperature, one by one. Turning into a fire, struggling and struggling.


    A pair of wings composed entirely of flames kept moving, and the fire dragon ran forward along the long street. When it passed, there was a raging fire everywhere. The soldiers gathered together were almost five or six hundred people, but all It was destroyed by a fire dragon, and there was no room for resistance.


    Kane and Elena stood in Hanjin, and both of them were very excited. The magic released by Han Jin may not be the most powerful, but it is definitely the most beautiful, even comparable to the legendary miracle. Unforgettable forever! Not only the two of them, everyone on the Ares will remember this scene today.


    In the distance, the flag of the Rapids Corps slowly swayed, and a black line came from the sky.


    Although they did not catch up with the real battle, they did not come late. To be honest, they could not have any influence on the high-end confrontation. Therefore, every lord on the mainland is a powerful and powerful person, and can really decide the situation. It is a contest between the strong.


    There was a clear sound of screams in the air. Xiao Jinlei and the Thunderbirds had entered the sky above Marksing Castle. There were also hundreds of stone monsters closely following the Thunderbirds. Their existence is to provide protection for Thunderbirds. A Thunderbird is attacked and they are blocked in front of their bodies.


    "I have handed it over to you here." Han Jin left a sentence, his body flashed and appeared on the long street.


    Han Jin¡¯s thoughts could not scan the distant situation, but he and the spirit beasts communicated with each other. Xiao Jinlei was his eyes. Just now, Xiao Jinlei discovered a person, one must use death for Han Jin and the Rapids. For those who are rising powers and new powers.


    In the tall house, the owner of Marksingburg, Wien, stood in front of the iron bed and cried in a panicked tone: "Adult, not good... not good..."


    The silver-haired girl looked at Wien coldly and didn''t speak. Her wrists and ankles had oozing blood. It was the result of desperate struggle. However, Guevara, who was in its heyday, was still black. The crystal wire has been banned for many years, and she wants to break free immediately, which is impossible.


    "Adult, you must help us!" Wien screamed.


    At this moment, Han Jin¡¯s figure rose like a ghost from the ground, sitting slowly in the chair, looking at Wien¡¯s back with a good look.


    The girl saw Han Jin, a slight glimpse, and then said to Wien in a cold tone: "Why should I help you? Like Solov, you are the running dog of Zagunede!"


    "Adult, you don''t know?" Wien''s eyes widened in surprise: "Solof''s arrogance here has already caused us anger! But...but I just took someone to kill Solov, Zagun The German army has come over. Adults, you must help us! Now we can only rely on you!"


    Han Jin smiled and turned his eyes to the table. Although he just released the symbol, his body''s energy consumption was also very large. He wanted to eat something because of instinct, but the table was a mess, and he let his appetite. .


    "You? Can you kill Solov?" The girl couldn''t help but show a scornful smile. Although she was a little childish, she was a little childish, but Wien''s lies were more naive: "In this case, who killed Solov Who are you going to find, he will definitely be able to block the army of Zagunede, why come to me."


    "Adult, I..." Wien shed tears of sorrow: "One of my most important top mentors has already sacrificed in the battle against Solov, adults!"


    "The top magister? Wien, it seems that we need to reconsider, you must be the lord of the Bayer League?" The girl is a sharp-eyed, ironic person to leave no room. Wien is in a hurry, it is getting more and more outrageous to tell a lie. If he really has a top-level magister, if he really has the power and means to control the top-level magister, he has already killed it. Why do you hide in Maxinburg?


    "No, I hate war!" Wien sighed.


    Han Jin almost laughed, shook his head and picked up the jug on the table.


    "That was what Solov had drunk, very dirty." Perhaps Han Jin¡¯s appearance is very handsome, perhaps his temperament is free and easy, and there is a kind of floating smell. The girl has a slight strangeness to Han Jin¡¯s stranger. A good feeling, the words reminded: "If you want to drink, there is clean in the back cabinet."


    ¡°Oh?¡± Han Jin looked back and smiled. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Wien city owner and his two guards discovered that there was more than one person in the house. He recognized Han Jin again. Through the perspective of the perspective released by the magician, he knew who killed Solov and could not help but Cried: "Kill him! Kill me!!"


    The two guards pulled out the sword and left and right to the Hanjin. At this time, the door suddenly exploded. The Guevara like the **** of gold appeared, and the dragon gun in the hand was stabbed and dialed. The guards were smashed by Guevara''s arrogant vindictiveness, turned into countless blood rain splashes around, and the Wien city owner and the silver-haired girl were all splashed with blood.


    Behind Guevara, Jeddy also followed in. Han Jin had already used the gods to drop the Ares to the ground. The mission of the ship¡¯s strongmen was to join the battle group and share most of the pressure of the Rapids to maximize The reduction of casualties, however, Guevara and others really did not want to fight, and saw the magic that is the most beautiful, powerful and terrible, they just want to take a look at Han Jin, look at it, as for They don''t know what to say.


    "How come you?" Han Jin was slightly wrong.


    "I remember that you didn''t like drinking much before." Guevara''s eyes fell on the hip flask in Hanjin''s hands.


    "A little tired." Han Jin smiled, then sat in the chair again.


    "You..." Guevara paused and said slowly: "Raphael, you are doing very well! Really good!"


    Han Jin¡¯s line of sight has become out of focus. He knows very well that Guevara¡¯s ''good'' does not only mean that he killed Solov, but also his progress, his hopes, and so on. Something, but Han Jin is not a sentimental person. I don¡¯t know how to respond to Guevara¡¯s compliments. I can only smile.


    Gail¡¯s manager came in from the broken door, and Jedess smiled. ¡°Found?¡±


    Gail¡¯s old face was reddish, nodding, not shaking his head, and finally glanced at Jedice. It is also a sorrow of the profession of thieves. He casts a dagger to attack Solov. As a result, Solov released the moment and moved away. As a result, his dagger flew out. When the God of War landed, he first. The thing is to find your own dagger, that is his life, can not be lost! Otherwise, he should come over with Guevara, Jedith and others.


    The main character of Wien City shrank at the foot of the bed, and looked at the people in the house with trembling. The look of the silver-haired girl was also very nervous. Han Jin was calm and free, and did not give her a sense of threat, but Guevara was imposing and aggressive. When the time comes, the dazzling vindictive light has proved his identity. The attitude between Jedice, Gail, and Guevara is easygoing. It is obviously a friend relationship with relatives. If you want to come, the strength is not much worse. Anyone who is super-order will be nervous.


    "Don''t come over!" The owner of Wien suddenly pulled out the long sword and placed it on the neck of the silver-haired girl. The hysterical shouted: "You will kill her when you come over!!"


    No one cares for him. It is too ridiculous to be hostage in front of a dragon knight, a top thief, and an archbishop. What''s more, the ''effect'' of the hostage is too bad. If it is replaced by Xiannier, it can cause them. Value.


    The girl''s pupil suddenly turned silver, and two electric lights spurted out of the pupil, and it was shot on the chin of the main city of Wien. Only in an instant, the head of the city of Wien was torn apart by thunder.


    "Thunder Titan?!" Guevara stunned, revealing a dignified look, his eyes swept on the girl, and finally fell on the black wire at the wrist.


    Han Jin put it in the jug, walked slowly, gently stroked the black crystal, and smiled: "Do you have a feeling of seeing an old friend?"


    "Old friend? Yes... it is an old friend." The fierce light in Guevara¡¯s eyes flashed away.


    Jedice and Gail¡¯s directors looked at each other and didn¡¯t talk. They have lived for so long and experienced so much. They are not the old people. When they see someone suffering, they rush to help, and they are warm, this is a teenager. What talents will do, not to mention, is a Thunder Titan, who said that the enemy of the enemy is his own friend. This is absolutely absolute.

 Chapter 280： Huge threat

    Chapter 280, a huge threat


    The silver-haired girl struggled a little and tried to avoid Hanjin¡¯s fingertips, but the black crystal silk tied her tightly and could not move.


    At this time, Yalena slammed in from the outside and cried, "Raphael, just forgot to tell you! You killed the abyss demon... Didn''t find anything?"


    "What are you talking about?" Han Jin smiled and took a magic crystal from the space ring.


    Yalena¡¯s eyes narrowed and she nodded with surprise and joy: ¡°Yes, yes!¡±


    "This is the space magic crystal?" Han Jin handed the magic crystal over.


    "Yeah!" Yalena took the magic crystal over and put it in the palm of her hand and watched it: "There is very little World of Warcraft in the space system on the mainland. We have been in the mountains of Taraxia for so long, even a space. The Warcraft has never seen it, which is why the space ring is precious."


    "We should be able to use this space magic crystal to build a magical transmission array." Guevara said that he is a soldier, of course, to consider the problem strategically.


    "No, that''s too wasteful." Yalena and Jeddis said in unison.


    "So what do you want to do?" Guevara frowned.


    When I saw Jedice and saw that the other person didn''t speak, she explained: "If you want to build a magical transmission array, we will acquire a few thorn tiger magic crystals, or let Rafael to Warcraft. Going in the forest, he didn''t say that he was doing it himself, he was full of food and clothing... Hey, for ordinary mercenaries, the momentary movement and mental impact of the Thorn Tiger are terrible, but our Raphael adults can even defeat the devil. How can you be afraid of thorning tigers?"


    "Thorn tigers are not so easy to encounter, unless ... is to go to the paradise." Gail is in charge.


    "Now, at this time, Raphael has time to run around!" Guevara directly rejected Yarina''s suggestion: "However, what do you want to do with this magic crystal?"


    "I haven''t thought about it yet." Yalena couldn''t help but think hard.


    "Since I haven''t thought about it, let me give it back." Han Jin reached out and grabbed the magic crystal.


    Yalina was shocked, her fingers snapped tightly, and then she hid the magic crystal behind her back: "What are you doing?!" The nervous look looks like a robber.


    "I..." Han Jin said a little bit, and said in a negotiating tone: "Is that magic crystal seems to be my spoils?"


    It is undeniable that Yalina is a reasonable girl, so she is very painful, and she returns the magic crystal to Hanjin. She is not willing, resolutely not, she is unreasonable, she wants to play tricks, she does not have that qualification. . Yalena¡¯s face is struggling, and she doesn¡¯t say anything, she doesn¡¯t say no.


    "Raphael, do you need that magic crystal?" Jedice whispered.


    In a word that awakened the dreamer, Yalina¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. If she could see the newer and more exotic magic, let¡¯s not return the magic crystal to Hanjin, even if she let her dedicate her collection. She is not hesitating.


    "Well, I have an idea, but... in your words, you need some media." Han Jin nodded. "No hurry, I will find it sooner or later."


    "Give!" Yalena handed the magic crystal back, but the talking eyes were in a glimpse, as if telling Han Jin, when finding the medium, preparing to release new magic, don''t forget Me!


    Han Jin smiled and took over the magic crystal. His eyes suddenly fell on the silver-haired girl''s face and whispered: "Do you know me?"


    When Guevara forgot to praise him, he called out his name. At that time, the look of the silver-haired girl was abnormal. If it was before, Han Jin did not put this kind of thing in his heart, but it is different now.


    "Raffael Lord, a powerful dragonslayer, I have certainly heard of it." The silver-haired girl said slowly: "You...have qualified to kill Solov."


    "You will say compliments." Han Jin smiled: "Thunder Titan? Are you a Chesham tribe? What about you, you heard from Chesham?"


    "Yes." The silver-haired girl replied: "Yes, I need to tell you that what you have done hurts Chesham''s self-respect. Chesham has vowed that you must be punished the most severely. ¡±


    "It''s a stubborn guy." Han Jin smiled. "In my opinion, he is the one who should be punished because his hand is too long."


    Han Jin¡¯s mentality has undergone tremendous changes. He and Sunnier and others killed those vampires, and later they were chased by large groups of vampires. He has always regretted that he should not get into trouble, and Han Jin¡¯s coming to this moment Say, if you kill, you will kill it. If you get it, you will be provoked. What about? ! Therefore, his speech center is fascinating, and with a few ridicules, he does not put Chesham in his eyes.


    The silver-haired girl was in silence, Han Jin and others stood there leisurely, but she was humiliated and tied to the bed, and Solov pulled off her robes, although it did not reveal shame, but also let She feels very uncomfortable. The conversation in this environment is very unfair.


    However, the silver-haired girl did not ask Han Jin to do something for herself. One side is strong and one side is weak. The strong person has never had the need to take the initiative and is only responsible for the decision. Statements, explanations, pleadings, etc. are often weak, and the weak are finished, and they are pleading, and then wait for the master to dominate.


    "Cesham is not only stubborn, he is shameless, cruel, and can even say that he is a madman!" The silver-haired girl said slowly.


    "I have heard a similar evaluation." Han Jin nodded.


    "Can you explain, how come you are here?" Guevara intervenes.


    "I am the messenger of Chesham and come to negotiate with Zaguned."


    Guevara snorted and smiled. "So, Zagunede disdains to cooperate with Chesham?"


    "On the contrary, Zaguned has already reached a contract with Chesham."


    "I can''t figure this out..." Guevara''s eyes flashed: "How come you..."


    "Killing me is the first condition of Chesham." At the beginning, she heard the news. She didn''t believe it at all, but during the time that Solov left, she repeatedly thought about it. Solov didn''t deceive her at all. Reasons.


    "Oh why?"


    "Because I am the youngest Thunder Titan in the family."


    "Understood..." Guevara sighed, and people like Guevara and Jeddes were all human, so they didn''t have to talk through them. Just a little reminder, they can understand the inside. Cause and effect.


    "Zaguned is getting more and more stupid." Guevara shook his head and said in a worried tone: "Working with Chesham? I really admire his courage! There is a Titan support behind Chesham, he What?? Really put Chesham in, thinking that hiding in the underground city is all right? Hehe..."


    "You didn''t know the strength of Zaguned." The silver-haired girl whispered.


    "I don''t know?" Guevara burst into laughter: "I was entangled with him as early as twenty years ago. Today is a friend. Tomorrow is an enemy. I will not know his strength?"


    "That was before." The silver-haired girl''s look was calm, because she found something that could fully express her good intentions. These people didn''t really understand the current Zaguned.


    "Talk about it, what do I don''t know?" Guevara''s tone has a ridiculous taste. Everyone has shortcomings and weaknesses. Because of hatred, he can''t listen to anything that boasted Zaguned, so It seems to be a little old and old.


    "I have to solemnly warn you that killing Solov, you will inevitably suffer mad revenge."


    "Zaguned?" Han Jin grabbed the words. He noticed that Guevara''s emotions were out of control. He wanted to grab the words and let Guevara calm down.


    "No, it''s the abyss demon! Have you heard of the exiled Wipro seven brothers?"


    Han Jin and others looked at each other and shook their heads.


    "Guevara Knight, you used to deal with the abyss race. Have you ever heard of the Seven Brothers?" The silver-haired girl asked a few strange questions.


    "No, have you heard of it before?"


    "I..." The silver-haired girl turned red because she had never heard of it: "They were expelled by the demon family. There are seven in total, and everyone else calls them the Seven Brothers."


    "You mean... seven abyss demons?!" Gail, the chief manager, shouted.


    "Yes, Master Raphael, you killed Solov, the smallest of them."


    The house was silent, and even the air seemed to be sluggish and heavy. An abyssal demon was enough to cause headaches. If the seven abyss demons ran together and messed up, it was a devastating disaster! Although one has been killed, seven or six, for them, there is not much difference.


    "If you think that Zagunede''s strength is still not enough, I can tell you that Alquite is leading a large number of vampires to the ground."


    "Alquite? The ancient ancestor of the blood family Al Quart??" Guevara''s hands are clenched into fists. There are many things about the abyss race. Guevara can''t do everything clearly, but he knows the **** distant ancestor Arquette.


    "Yes." The silver-haired girl said: "Do you still think that Zaguned can''t fight against Chesham?"


    Guevara''s face became extremely dignified, which has nothing to do with losing face, but because of the threat they are about to face, which is so unbearable.


    "If Zagunede has such strength, he should have already hit the Black Crow City." Han Jin said faintly.


    "Because..." The silver-haired girl frowned, and after a long while, she said in a hesitant tone: "I feel... in his dungeon, it seems that something happened, so he took it off. And...there are a few abyss devils that should have been recruited recently, because the abyss devil¡¯s attitude is very arrogant, and seeing Zaguned¡¯s attitude toward the soldiers, he should not be a casual person.¡±


    Han Jin suddenly leaned down and fumbled for the black crystals to find a way to get rid of it. Enough, even if this Thunder is restored to freedom, it becomes their enemy. He does not regret it. Because the information revealed by the other party does not know how many lives have been saved, including his Hanjin, if he is manipulating the **** of war. No., with the army taking the risk of losing and attacking the dungeon, what will be the end?

 Chapter 281： Active attack

    Chapter VIII takes the initiative to attack


    "What''s wrong?" Han Jin asked softly as he stroked Sunil''s hair.


    "Why... let you go?" Sunil looked up at Hanjin, her eyes had already become wet, but she barely controlled herself, so she didn''t let the tears flow down.


    "Not let me go, but I want to go." Han Jin gently slammed Siniel, leaning back against a tree trunk: "Don''t you hear everyone''s words? Zaguned''s strength is far It¡¯s stronger than we thought, so we have to take the lead in disrupting his plan. If Zaguned is free, we¡¯ll be in trouble.¡±


    "Yes... they can do it too, why must it be you?!"


    "Because I am the best..." Han Jin said with a smile, seeing Nancy''s look a little unpleasant, and hurriedly explained: "Gawala''s age is so big, you have the heart to see him go to adventure? Jedith It¡¯s very young and powerful. But we are not going to preach, but to sneak out the destruction. Can Jeddy do this? As for the Gail manager... you should know that he is following us. In order to protect Yarina, let him go? Hehe... He will not leave Yarina."


    "And what about the Thunder Titan?" Xiannier said.


    "That big stupid?" As soon as the Thunder Titan was mentioned, Han Jin¡¯s tone became a bit weird because the other party had caused him a certain impact. When the silver-haired girl was lying there, everyone could see that she was very tall. But still can''t talk about any impact. When the silver-haired girl stands up, Han Jin finds that his eyes can just look at each other''s navel. If it is Solov''s abyss demon, it is easier to accept, the race is different, but That is obviously a delicate girl, I am a pity, and the psychological contrast is too big.


    "How do you say this to others!" Senltonton paused: "I think she is fine."


    "Take her with me, I can only expose me faster." Han Jin smiled: "And... I have been to the dungeon, there are some rumblings that are very low, I have to walk down, what should she do? ? Climb like a puppy?"


    "But you have to bring a few people?"


    "I am just fine, others..." Han Jin shook his head. His Taoist method was self-contained. He wanted to fight, wanted to leave, and was free, and others could only become his burden, as strong as Gewa. The same is true for pulling.


    In the heart of Xiannier, there was a sudden tingling. Although Han Jin did not explain it, she saw Han Jin¡¯s disapproval. Yes, Han Jin¡¯s progress was too fast. In just two years, from a broken aristocrat It became a legendary powerhouse, a true lord, and she, as well as Moxike, Sasou, and others, who have had troubles and intimacy, have gradually become the baggage of Hanjin. Han Jin took them to the Ares, not because they played a role in the Ares, just to protect them.


    Sunnier was in front of Han¡¯s chest, his eyes were a bit boring, and he looked at the grass under his feet.


    "Maybe... I have to leave for a while," Sinner said suddenly.


    "What? Where are you going?" Han Jinyi.


    "Lidia has been looking for me a few times, saying that the great elders of the temple want to see me, almost two years... I should go back and see."


    "Lidia?"


    "Well, I used to ask her for the last time because of Mante, and Hilst and Gail have seen her."


    "It''s her..." Han Jin also remembered.


    "This time I go back, I want to participate in the trial of the temple, but the time will not be too long, up to two months, I will come back." Xiannier''s smile is very stubborn, but she arrived at Hanjin chest, Han I couldn¡¯t see her look at all.


    "Dangerous?" Han Jin asked.


    "What is the danger? Don''t forget, I am a descendant of God."


    "Oh... what do you mean by saying that the great elders of the temple will take care of you secretly? I am relieved." Han Jin smiled.


    For the misunderstanding of Han Jin, Xian Nier was slightly sad, but she quickly calmed down and suddenly looked up and looked at Han Jin: "When can you come back?"


    "I don''t know, it''s almost two months. When you come back, I should be back."


    "It''s been a long time... I will miss you." Sunil''s eyes became more and more blurred.


    Han Jin still wants to explain something, but sees that Sunil''s lips are slightly open, and he is coming over to himself one by one. He holds the face of Xiannier and kisses him deeply.


    It was not the first time that the two men had kissed each other, but this time, Senil¡¯s reaction was very enthusiastic, even close to madness. Her hands clasped Hanjin¡¯s back tightly, as if she wanted to put Hanjin¡¯s The body is smashed and smashed into the body, and the tongue that exudes a scent of scent is also entangled with Hanjin.


    Han Jin is very surprised. The race of elves, male or female, tends to be feminine. The way to express emotions is very subtle. Perhaps because their hearts are too fragile, they want to protect themselves in this way. There are few examples of love, and love to die. The elves are mostly slow-heating. For example, Julia and Gibran, such as Siniel and him, are slightly impulsive, and may have scared people away.


    But today, the performance of Xiannier is unrestrained, and there is a burst of snoring from time to time in the nose, so I am not afraid of being heard by others.


    After a kiss, Xiannier was so tired and panting, and it happened to be on Hanjin¡¯s chest.


    "Don''t worry about me." Han Jin''s left hand penetrated into the depths of Xiannier''s hairline, sometimes combing the long hair of Xiannier, and sometimes gently stroking on the back of Xiannier''s head: "Do not worry, no one can It hurts me." If he said that he is invincible in the world, then he is bragging, but when it comes to the ability to escape, he now has mastered the curse of the land, and the cellar, but also the earthen corpse guard, as long as it is not Too sloppy, no one can hurt him, even if the abyss demon and him are far worse.


    "I know." Shannier said in a sighing voice.


    Neither of them talked, their shadows entangled together, as if they were a person, but their moods are very different. One is thinking about the upcoming challenges, and there are some expectations and a few in mind. The points are uplifting, but one is full of sorrow and sentimentality.


    Perhaps this is the fundamental difference between men and women. Men''s eyes are always on the outside world, facing all kinds of wind and rain, leaving their backs for women, no matter whether the back is generous or not generous, at least one support . Therefore, Han Jin¡¯s thoughts are almost all placed on future actions. Ignore Sunil, can¡¯t be overly harsh, give all my energy, spend all day around my woman, and my children are turning around. At most, it¡¯s a good person, but Not a good man.


    "They are really... why didn''t one stand up and discourage you!" Siniel shifted the subject.


    "Don''t blame them. In fact, everyone knows that I am the most suitable." Han Jin said softly: "For you, this vast land is an insurmountable obstacle, but for me, it is a shelter."


    Xiannier bit his lip and did not speak.


    "And... I am the lord. I can''t let others take the risk to do this. Do you hide at home and enjoy it?" Han Jin smiled and held Siniel''s waist: "Let''s go, go back to them." Say goodbye, I have to lick some things."


    "Okay." Chanel nodded, but her body still leaned on Han Jin''s arms, because she was reluctant, and because the trial of going to the temple was not as simple as she said, maybe this is forever.


    Han Jin took up Jianguang and flew to the **** of the gods in the air. Most of the people on board were celebrating the victory, but there were still many slave warriors on the ship''s side, concentrating on observing the movement around.


    Seeing Han Jin¡¯s return, the soldiers¡¯ bodies are all straight and straight, and they don¡¯t squint. If it¡¯s the past, regardless of whether others have seen themselves, Siniel has already pushed Hanjin away, but now Niniel still relies on Han Jinhuai. In the middle, until it was close to the hall, Xiannier returned to normal and quietly walked on the side of Han Jin.


    Guevara, Jedisi and others mostly stayed in the hall. Guevara¡¯s eyes were very poisonous. At a glance, it was seen that Sunil¡¯s face was not right, and her eyes were a little red. She said with a dry cough: ¡°Raphael, or else ...you have to wait a day and go."


    "No, maybe it will be the last day, Zagunede will bring those abyss demons to kill." Han Jin paused, and handcuffed the soul-seeking beads. With a burst of smoke, Harley¡¯s figure appeared. The misty enchantment released by hundreds of abyss mages is a great complement to Harley. At this moment, his body shape has a substantial feeling.


    "Hare, I have to go to the dungeon, it will take a while to come back. During this time, it is up to you to manipulate the Ares." Han Jin said faintly. Among these people, only Harley knows a little about the Tao. Although it is impossible to open the squad, it is no problem to manipulate the flight.


    Harley was stunned, and after a moment he made a ecstatic and incoherent cry: "God... the kind master! The omnipotent master... you can rest assured..."


    "What is it?" Han Jin frowned. "You are just a temporary captain. You must obey other people''s orders. Do you understand?"


    "I..." Harley¡¯s enthusiasm was suddenly dispelled. He thought that he had replaced Han Jin¡¯s duties, which was equivalent to taking over Han Jin¡¯s status. He could give orders at will, and the black hole¡¯s eye sockets looked around: Master, I... Who is the order I am obeying?"


    This problem has caused Han Jin to have some headaches. To be precise, he does not care about his status. He wants to be the lord, but in order to hold as many magic crystal resources as possible in his hands, so the people gathered around him, identity There is no strict limit between the high and low. The general Moxico can be equal to Jedice, at least in the mind of Hanjin. Even the former is more important. For a moment, Hanjin waved impatiently: "Who The orders must be obeyed."


    Harley was once again stunned. What else does the captain have? !

 Chapter 282： Stunned

    Chapter 282 is shocked to see the old man


    In fact, there is no absolute darkness in the world. The distant abyss are not the same as ordinary people think. Even the caveman who is born with a scorpion, sometimes needs the warmth of the flame.


    The dungeon, which did not know how many years had been abandoned, and did not know why it was abandoned, finally reappeared in the hands of Zagunede.


    Far from the distance, the architectural style of the dungeon is not much different from that of the ground buildings, but it is different from the big cities like the holy city and the capital of the elements. Like a giant castle, the center of the castle stands. More than a dozen tall buildings, the highest is almost a hundred meters, the momentum is amazing, more amazing, is over the castle, the abyss wizards used magic to **** the lava in the lava river, across the entire castle, such as a dazzling The rainbow, the same rainbow has a total of eight, flying from different angles to the castle, and there are few lights in the castle, because they do not need, the eight rainbows are their sun, they can meet their daily needs.


    Han Jin walked slowly out of a deep martyrdom. There is also a Medusa around. In the abyss race, Medusa''s status is not high but not low. Like the elves, they are born excellent shooters. However, their overall combat ability is much stronger than that of the elves. The scales all over the body contain highly toxic, and they also have a talent instinct, petrochemical! Of course, the probability that the talent instinct is successfully released is inversely proportional to the enemy''s rank. If faced with a Juggernaut and a Great Magister who stands at the top of the pyramid, the probability of the normal Medusa talent instinct being successfully released is infinitely close to zero.


    Medusa''s temper is very violent, but the Medusa around Han Jin is very clever, looking at the underground dungeon in front, the Medusa said with a sly voice: "Adult, the front is..."


    "I saw it." Han Jin nodded.


    "Then I..."


    Han Jin went to the shore and looked down at the lava river below. The backhand was cut on the throat of Medusa. The Medusa immediately sighed with tears and sighed at the same time. Throat, Hanjin reached into the neck of Medusa, and gently dialed it. The Medusa was involuntarily and silently planted into the lava river. The beautiful fire wave rolled over and put it. Medusa¡¯s body was completely swallowed up.


    Han Jin looked up and looked at the distance quietly, his eyes flickering. He came here to find out what was involved in Zagunede¡¯s energy. If Zagunede met a powerful abyss opponent, he would even help the opponent to defeat Zaguned, although this has a front door drive. The wolf and the back door are the taste of the tiger, but he must do this. The deep hatred between him and Zaguned is like the sea. There is no possibility of dealing with it. He can only fight for life and death.


    If he can''t find the flaws, he will create chaos as much as possible, delay the timing of Zaguned''s sending troops, and fight for Jedice. Strictly speaking, he is now a terrorist who sneaked into the enemy''s rear...


    I took out my handkerchief and wiped my hands clean, because Medusa¡¯s body gave him a wet, sticky feeling, which was very uncomfortable. Then Hanjin¡¯s handkerchief was thrown at the lava river, and the figure shrank downwards. There is no trace of it.


    For a moment, Han Jin¡¯s figure rose from a room in the dungeon. He subconsciously observed it. This is a very ordinary house. The curtains are not pulled, a dim light is shining in, softly paving. On the floor, there are still a few pieces of clothing on the floor, there are men, and women. There is a large closet at the root of the front wall, with a tall mirror on the top and two reclining chairs on the other. There is a hanger near the door, almost all of which are hanging on the woman¡¯s clothes, and some Other furnishings, the entire room is full of fat, like a boudoir.


    Inside is the bedroom, Han Jin can clearly hear the hysterical shackles, and from time to time mixed with the rhythm, and the impact of the bed is heavier and louder, which shows that the male partner in the bedroom is a good ability.


    Han Jin grabbed the black robes on the floor and walked gently to the front of the big closet. It was about the same size as his own body. The luck was not bad, otherwise he would go a few more places.


    Han Jin took off his robes, put them in the space ring, and put the black robes on his body. Regardless of the race of the owner of the robes, it should be a very personal person. The robes did not leave a miscellaneous taste. On the contrary, there was one. A faint, pleasant fragrance that seems to have sprayed a perfume.


    Han Jin wore it properly and looked at the mirror for a long while, confirming that there was nothing wrong with it. Then he walked slowly to the door and pushed the door out.


    Who knows that his foot has just stepped into the yard, and he is hitting a face with a whispering whistle of the Minotaur, and the minotaur screams, then screams: "Give me a kill!"


    Then, a few Minotaurs rushed into the yard. Han Jin screamed and slammed into the room. He was not afraid of a few Minotaurs. He didn''t want to mess around before he could find out the situation.


    Han Jin came to the window with a step and reached out to open the window. At this time, the sound from the bedroom had turned into a cry, and the male creature¡¯s heavy low-pitched voice. Obviously, both of the partners were in good condition. Han Jin grabbed a vase and put it into the door of the bedroom. The sound of the vase smashed, the vase became shattered, and the door was knocked out of a large hole. The sound inside stopped suddenly.


    Han Jin jumped out of the window, the sword pointed, and his figure floated up and fell on the eaves. Then he sat down firmly and watched the movement around him.


    The next moment, a naked human man jumped out of the window and flew forward with his legs, but he ran a few steps, and a big, bright axe screamed and flew out, behind the human man. On the back, the blood splattered, the human man was almost smashed into two sections on the spot by a giant axe, and one fell into the alley.


    Then, the roar of the Minotaur came from the room: "You dare to betray me! You dare to betray me!! There is another human? Where??"


    "I don''t know... I don''t know..." The female voice was scared and clam, but her answer suddenly stopped in a dull sound.


    Can you hurt other lives at will? Han Jin was slightly indulging, and the corner of his eye was seeing a Minotaur jumping out of the window to lick his giant axe. His figure began to move to the side and then fell on the street.


    The streets of the dungeons are very neat. Obviously, Zagunede has spent a lot of effort on this aspect. About five or six hundred meters away, he has gradually approached the center of the castle, and the number of ¡®people¡¯ has gradually increased.


    Han Jin learned from Medusa that there are many human beings living in the underground city. They are willing to abandon the light and break into the abyss. As for the reasons, Han Jin is not clear.


    The shops on both sides are sparse, and most of them are bars and wines. It is really a universal principle. It seems that no race does not like wine, but some prefer to be faint, and some are more eager. it is good.


    Going far away, Han Jin only saw a few weapons stores, clothing stores, and the rest were almost bars. This development gave people a sense of deformity. However, Zaguned¡¯s attack on the abyss race is itself A deformity, he can''t get the real love of his men, and he can''t trust anyone completely.


    Going forward, it is the center of the castle. There is a giant magic shield. I can''t see the things inside. At the end of the street, there are a large number of Minotaur guards. It is inappropriate to continue to move forward. Han Jin¡¯s eyes are swept away. , turned into a weapons store.


    There are several dwarves in the weapons store busy, seeing the dwarf, Han Jin could not help but frown. When he first arrived in the world, he met a dwarf who was so entangled, so the impression of the dwarf was very bad, even though Niel told him about the advantages of the dwarf, such as hard work, simplicity, etc. Han Jin is still very disgusted with the dwarf, can only say that the first impression is really important...


    A few dwarves did not seem to see Han Jin. They continued to be busy with their own affairs. What should they do? Hang Han Jin alone, there is no way to welcome guests.


    Han Jin is a bit boring. I really want to call a dwarf and point to his nose to tell him that the customer is your bright god! But if you think about it, the dwarf may not believe in the **** of light...


    "How is this long sword sold?" Han Jin followed his finger to a long sword hanging on the wall.


    A dwarf came over, climbed the table with his hands and feet, and took the sword and threw it in front of Han Jin: "Two gold coins."


    Han Jin was too lazy to bargain, took out two gold coins and threw them on the table, and then received the long sword in the space ring. The dwarf saw Han Jin very refreshed and had a space ring. This was lazy and said: "I still want to buy some what?"


    Connecting to the customer is like this. It is hard to imagine that valuable information can be heard from the short population. Han Jin shook his head and turned away from the weapons store. As he stepped out of the weapons store, a group of ''people'' talked and laughed. Into the bar next to it, Han Jin¡¯s eyes suddenly condensed, and then turned his eyes away if nothing had happened.


    He actually saw Eva! Mante''s sister, the one who injured Hillest and escaped after the escape! !


    Han Jin hesitated for a moment, slowly walked into an alley, and for a moment, walked out of the alley, his face completely turned into another look, Han Jin put the cloak in front of his forehead and walked slowly into it. Bar.


    A strange wave of anger came to the surface. In fact, Han Jin did not object to such places, nor did he interfere with Moxico, Sasou and others to go to the bar to have fun. The ancient saints said well, dieting men and women, people are big. The problem is that the atmosphere of this bar is too obscene, and almost dozens of almost naked women are going back and forth in the bar, like a meat forest that will be active, the love of the great magician. How come this place? Han Jin felt very puzzled. His eyes swept away and he could not find the shadow of Eva. He sat down at an empty table and secretly calculated.

 Chapter 283： The secret of Zaguned

    Chapter 283¡ªThe Secret of Zaguned


    A bar girl wearing a short skirt skirted her graceful body and walked slowly toward Han. She smiled and placed the wine tray in front of Han Jin.


    There were more than a dozen glasses of different colors on the wine plate. Han Jin glanced at him and picked up a glass of wine. But the woman did not hurry, and a pair of watery eyes were still staring at Han Jin. The towering towering snow trembled with her breath, and it also exuded a seductive white radiance that was fascinating.


    Han Jinwei, then understand, throw a gold coin in the wine tray, then the woman started the wine tray, swayed and walked elsewhere, took a few steps, and looked back and looked at Han Jin curiously, as if I was surprised at the fact that Hanjin did not have any cheap action.


    Han Jinru, the old man, sat down and quietly looked at the glass on the table. He was deeply impressed by the race to which the woman belonged.


    Abyss demon girl!


    When they captured Nuremberg, they seized a lot of abyss sorcerers. According to Guevara, the abyss enchantress only likes two things in life, beating and coping, the former is extremely painful, and the latter is bliss. No matter what they have done, the beauty of the elves is not changed by behaviors and hobbies. The squadron¡¯s military discipline is very strict. It can go up to the generals, down to ordinary soldiers, and almost all are abyss enchantresses. The fascination was so fascinating that it almost made a big disaster.


    Guevara said that the abyss is a natural prostitute. Han Jin still felt a bit ridiculous and unbelievable. Later, she realized that Guevara¡¯s evaluation was very fair, unlike what he thought, mixed with personal feelings. And the abyss sorcerer has a certain fighting power, but the character is very weak, there is no bad heart, they just love happiness, but also love the pain, after the curse is lifted, the abyss enchantresses have always been very disciplined, but once the night falls, they It has become another way. It can only be said that there is no such thing as a thousand worlds.


    With the constant consumption of wine storage, the atmosphere in the bar is getting more and more enthusiastic. After careful calculation, the guests here can even be divided into dozens of races, but their purpose is the same.


    A male Medusa squats in the abyss enchantress, flirting in the eyes of the crowd. The guy has six hands, a few hands squeezing on it, and a few hands squatting underneath, only for a while, then put The abyss demon woman made a pant, not sure if the guy¡¯s bed skills were as good as the flirting skills.


    A Minotaur has talked with the Abyss demon woman about the price. The abyss enchantress smiled into the bottom of the table. For a moment, the look of the Minotaur gradually changed. The big eyes became more and more round, almost squinting, big lips. I don''t know what is squatting, the powerful arms are on the table, and the whole desktop is shaking slightly.


    There are naked desires and naked expressions everywhere, no one is fussing.


    Han Jin still sits there quietly. No matter how the external environment changes, it is difficult to cause too much impact on him. The so-called ''winds come to the bamboo, the wind does not leave the sound of the bamboo; the geese pass the cold pool, the wild go to the lake does not Take a picture, this is the basic skill of the Tao. The body of the self-cultivator can drift with the waves and drift around the sea, but their hearts are as firm as a rock, never shaken, shaken, and lose.


    The two abyss enchantresses have never taken over the business. Seeing that Han Jin is not here, the woman waits, and they come together to Hanjin.


    Just as the two of them were about to hold on to Hanjin, a very boring explosion came from the depths of the earth, and there was a violent shock wave. The whole bar was shaken by the waves, and there were countless sandstones. The dust fell and the tables and chairs in the bar were also overwhelming. However, most of the people who come to the bar to find fun are professional, including the abyss demon girl itself, but also have a certain fighting power, the emotions are still calm, but some of the follow-up things can not continue.


    Han Jin¡¯s line of sight suddenly turned to the window. From his position, he could clearly see that a very thick and bright snow-white light column was pierced from the ground, and it was unstoppable and rushed to the sky, but the giant magic shield over the castle was hard. The light column was stopped, and the light column turned into countless light spots, which sprinkled down like a downpour.


    The streets immediately became a mess, and the ''people'' desperately rushed to the houses on both sides, pushing each other and stepping on each other. Even this bar was a dozen more ''people'' in the blink of an eye. A little slower, covered by light rain, will immediately make a tragic sound, even when the street fell.


    "This kind of light... is really uncomfortable..." A vampire dressed in a gentleman muttered to himself.


    "Mom!" The Minotaur slammed the table down, and then an abyss enchantress got out of the table and looked at the Minotaur with dissatisfied eyes. Obviously, because of the influence of the light, the Minotaur was somewhere. It has already been soft and lost its fighting power.


    "Isn''t Zachuned is not guaranteed, is it already successful?" Another Minotaur said: "Why... is the light breath stronger than once?"


    "You are crazy? This kind of thing is not something we should talk about." A Minotaur whispered his companion, then raised his glass: "Drinking and drinking... everyone drinking..."


    Han Jin¡¯s eyes lit up. He had already captured the location of the source, stood up, sorted out the robes, avoided the two abyss and demon women, and walked slowly upstairs. The secret of the light, of course, must be checked. Clear, but love the baby... can''t let go.


    The second floor is almost all private rooms. I can''t find the location of Eva. Han Jin''s sight falls on an abyss enchantress. The fingers are light, and several black beetles roll in front of the abyss enchantress. On the ground, the abyss enchantress was walking with the wine tray, suddenly kicked something, and could not help but plant it forward. The wine tray in the hand also flew out of the distance, and there was a sizzling sound, and the wine glasses were almost broken.


    The abyss enchanted woman sat up and looked strangely at the back, but there was nothing there. Several small beetles had been turned into zero and hidden under the carpet.


    The door of several private rooms was pushed open, and the guests inside heard the sound and came out to see what happened. Han Jin reached out to the abyss demon woman and whispered, "Is it okay?"


    The abyss enchantress glanced at Han Jin with grateful eyes. Without resistance, he put his hand in Han¡¯s hand, let Han Jin lift himself up, then walked back to the place where he had just fallen, and smashed it on the carpet with his tender toes. Moving, my mouth is still muttering: "Weird..."


    Several probes saw the guests see no major events, and closed the door. A small beetle sneaked into a private room along the door. Eva was sitting on the main seat in the private room. It looked like these. Among the people, her status is very high, the small beetle has been crawling forward, and the guests on the wine table talk about it, no one cares about such a small reptile.


    For a moment, the little beetle climbed up along the little boots of Eva, and then drilled into the boot. Eva noticed the itch feeling on the instep, and took a handful shot. The small beetle had turned into a light dust and stained it. On the back of Eva.


    The mystery of the Tao law, change thousands, even to the situation that can not be described by language, Eva will not find that she has already made a move, even if she is sitting in the tub, she can only see her body. My own feet are inexplicably dirty.


    When the abyss enchantress wanted to thank Han Jin, Han Jin had already closed the cloak and went down the long ladder. He was able to distinguish it clearly. Zaguned was his confidant. Eva is nothing but a disease of the mustard. After he discovers the secret of the light, it is not too late to clean up the baby.


    In fact, the abyss world is much wider than the ground, because the world here can overlap. Within a dozen miles below the underground city, there is a vast plain that is boundless, because there is no lava river nearby, lack of light source. The whole plain looks very deep.


    Suddenly, in the center of the plain, there was a little soft white light, followed by a white light, six white lights, illuminating a six-pointed star array covering hundreds of meters, at the star point of each star. They all stood tall and could not see their shape and appearance, but they could see the huge wings that fluttered, fluttered and seemed to cover the sky. The six pairs of light wings entangled and supported each other. And encourage each other to form a defensive array that can be attacked and defended.


    It can be seen at this moment that an unknown black plant grows everywhere in the plain, and countless leaves are slowly entangled in the six-pointed star.


    "In the name of justice..." The giant standing at the corner of the East raised the lightsaber in his hand, and the sacred and solemn, pure and firm singer echoed over the plains.


    "In the name of justice..." The other giants also raised the lightsaber, and a pair of double-wings huddled together, then slammed into the air.


    Boom... A deafening blow came, and the six pairs of light wings have turned into a whole group of near-substantial white light. It can be clearly seen that a semi-circular light curtain gradually expands and then condenses into a giant beam of light. The next blast, the next moment, a faint shock wave swept along the plains, and the seemingly inexhaustible black plants instantly turned into fly ash.


    Then, the light of the six-pointed star array darkened a little, including the six giants, and the entire plain was covered with a deep silence.


    "The warriors from heaven, I admire your perseverance." A loud voice came from afar: "But... how long can you support? For a year, you have wasted my entire year! I am very angry, but what I am saying is still counted, give up, become my fallen angel, I promise, I will give you the supreme glory!"


    No one answered, just responding to him, just a rustling sound, a cluster of clusters of black plants drilled out of the ground, like a slow moving tide, rushing toward the six-pointed star array.

 Chapter 284： Destined **** night

    The **** night of the twenty-fourth chapter


    "Master Zaguned, if you really want to turn them into your fallen angels, I suggest you still don''t push them too fast." Behind Zagunede, a huge, almost three-meter giant Han slowly said that his appearance is very embarrassing, but the conversation is very polite, which gives a very strong contrast.


    "Wei, you can''t understand my mood." Zagunede took a deep breath: "I am wasting too much time on them."


    "You just said that." The giant man named Weipu replied while looking at the deep plain with a playful look: "I must remind you that these stubborn guys have their own natural instinct and are in a hurry. No benefit to anyone."


    "Sacrifice!" On the side of Wip, a tall, ugly man said coldly.


    "Yeah..." Wip''s eyes narrowed up: "No one can understand the guys better than us, they are not ordinary angels, but high-level war angels, really forced them to release." Sacrifice... Please believe me, you will never want to see that scene."


    Zaguned was silent for a long time and said slowly: "So to say... I will continue to endure?!"


    "You have been patient for a year, why care about these days?" Weipu smiled: "I am very surprised, what are you in a hurry? Rafael in the city of Lonely City? Is it the Desmark of the Holy City? ... adults, there are our brothers, they are just a bunch of small reptiles for you! Or... Are you worried about the fake Mr. Alquette?" Wip looked at Lindsay with a bad eye. At a glance, he quickly turned back to Zagunede.


    Lindsay was shocked and scared. When she talked about Al Quart, the distant ancestor of the blood family, the tone of the other party seemed very unfriendly. At this moment, she should have stood up and angered the big demon who was not inferior, but she did not have the courage. I could only hold Zagunede¡¯s arm with a slight trembling hand, trying to find support from Zaguned.


    "You are right." Zaguned sighed a sigh: "I have been patient for a year, there is no need to care about these days."


    "Your wisdom is enough to illuminate this dark world." Wip bent slightly bent.


    "I want to go back to the castle for a day off." Zaguned whispered: "Weipu, I will give it to you here."


    "I am willing to help you." Wip is very respectful.


    Zaguned nodded and walked slowly toward the rear. Lindsay, of course, did not have the guts to stay alone here, and hurriedly caught up with Zagunede.


    As Zagunede walked away, the thriving plants stopped growing, and the servants fell on the plains as if they had fallen asleep.


    I don''t know how far it went. Zaguned suddenly stabilized his body shape and looked back. There was a color of sadness in his eyebrows. He sighed and immediately laughed and couldn''t help but laugh.


    "Adult, what makes you so sad?" Lindsay hurriedly asked.


    The little man also has a small person''s way of living. Although Lindsay is not very smart, she knows her own disadvantages. She is not comparable to the two former mothers, and she does not have strong strength and outstanding life. Within the blood family, she Not to mention any prestige, everything she has is given to her by Zagunede! Therefore, she has already made her own choice. In this life, she will become the most intimate responder of Zaguned. When Zaguned is suffering and worried, she will use her gentleness to resolve the troubles of Zaguned. When Zaguned is uplifted and delighted, she will use her childishness to highlight Zaguned¡¯s sense of accomplishment.


    She is not smart, but she is sensible!


    "When I was very young, I swore that I must become a supreme lord." Zaguned said with a smile and said: "Now I did it, but suddenly I found out that I was as lonely as I was when I was young. Hehe... I don¡¯t know how many people hate me and hate me. I often can¡¯t tell whether it¡¯s the world that has abandoned me or whether I have turned the world away.¡±


    "No, adults! No one can deprive me of my loyalty to you! Even if... Al Quart''s distant ancestors can''t!" Lindsay said in a hurry tone: "No matter what the future, you have me! Forever!"


    "Okay... Ok..." Zaguned smiled and patted Lindsay''s shoulder and continued to move forward.


    Lindsay still wants to continue to express something, but she knows the right reason, following Zagunede, hesitated for a moment, whispered: "You just laughed again, what are you laughing at?" In front of Zaguned, she Willing to play a naive role, because the more childish she is, the more natural and mature Zaguned.


    "Do you know what the most stupid guy is like?" Zaguned said slowly.


    "what does it look like?"


    "Sincerely, I feel that he is the smartest in the world." The smile in the eyes of Zagunede gradually disappeared. Instead, it was a kind of blade-like killing: "He didn''t know that his success was only by luck, hehe... Because he was born in the abyss demon, he took a lot of roads and avoided many hardships. He was expelled? Hey! This just proves his stupidity and arrogance! And I... step by step from an ordinary human to today. I want to play with me..." Zaguned¡¯s tone is getting colder and colder.


    "You... you mean...Willipton?" Lindsay had some brains to turn around. The relationship between Zagunede and the Wip brothers has always been very good, and Zagunede has been using the Weipu brothers to suppress the blood. The distant ancestor Alquette, she could not think of it, Zaguned actually murdered the demon Weip.


    "Isn''t he still there?" Zaguned suddenly stopped on the hill and turned to look down on the deep plain.


    "I... I don''t understand." Lindsay looked at Zaguned in a hurry. In fact, she was not interested in this secret. She only asked her according to her own principles and in order to highlight the greatness of Zagunede. As soon as Zaguned¡¯s look is slightly wrong, she will close her mouth immediately.


    "The sacrifice of the high-level war angels... It¡¯s terrible, I¡¯m really scared.¡± Zaguned¡¯s mouth smirked: ¡°It¡¯s not only he knows angels! Lindsay, have you not noticed? Previously, The six high-ranking war angels who have been sealed have been fighting against us with the power of the six-pointed star array, but in the past two months, they have released four bright calls, do you know what it means?"


    "What?" Lindsay asked in a dull moment.


    "Because their power has been exhausted, don''t say sacrifice, I doubt it, can they release the light again!" Zaguned sneered: "Of course, I am just skeptical, but Weipu is so anxious. Blocking me... Oh, and when I left, his eyes were full of unstoppable excitement, and the answer was already obvious."


    "Why are they cheating you?"


    "Of course I have my own eyes. I am not friends with them. Otherwise, I will remind them. How big is hope, how big will disappointment, ha..." Zaguned¡¯s face became more pleasant: "Let''s go, Come with me to find your ancestor, Mr. Arquette, I think he will be interested."


    "Yes." Lindsay agreed.


    "Now, it should be dark night on the ground." Zaguned said slowly: "Tonight... is destined to be a **** night."


    After Zagunede left for a long time, several demon brothers who should have been stationed on the ground appeared next to Weipu. The six tall figures were lined up. No one spoke, only quietly watching. In front.


    After a long while, the last abyss demon on the right finally couldn¡¯t help it: "Boss, really want to do it today? Is it... Wait a few more days?"


    "Boss, Lambert''s words make sense." Another abyss demon said: "Those guys are high-level war angels after all! Wait a few more days, you can be more sure."


    "Lambert, Koko, it seems... your courage has been honed in the days of wandering." The center of the West slowly shook his head: "I can''t think of it, what are you afraid of?! It is the world of the abyss. The power of angels cannot be supplemented here! They have been fighting Zaguned for a year. How much power do you think they will have?"


    "Cough..." The demon named Lambert looked awkward, and then argued: "Boss, don''t forget, they are fighting against Zagunede with the power of the Six Mans, and their consumption seems to be..."


    "I don''t remember four months ago, when we first came here, what did it look like here?"


    "Remember." Lambert said: "The light of the six-pointed star array shrouded the entire plain, very... the light is so disgusting!"


    "now what?"


    Lambert opened his mouth and said nothing.


    "They are cherishing every strength of their own, because they have fallen into desperation, Lambert, we have already taken advantage, are you still scared?"


    "Boss, if Solov is here, it would be fine." The abyss of Koko, who was called Coco, hurriedly rounded the field: "Haha... The little doll that had been crying because it was moving now has become a strong demon."


    "Solof?" Wip frowned. "We blame us, we spoiled him! Do you know why I let him go to Maxinburg? If he knows our plan, it will definitely be unsettled." In case I let Zaguned see the flaws..."


    "What about letting him see it?" Koko sneered: "It''s too big, even he killed it!"


    "There is a saying that there is no fear." Wip''s gaze shimmered: "Since Zaguned is willing to cooperate with us, at least he should have the ability to protect himself. Koko, your courage uses the wrong place, the angel is us. The deadly enemy."


    Koko bowed his head and some of his restlessly fiddled with his own sickle.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, listen to the boss." The little devil who stood at the side of Weipu suddenly said coldly.

 Chapter 285： Who is the fisherman?

    Chapter 285 Who is the fisherman


    Finally, a pair of hesitant and uneasy hands held the sickle firmly. The experience of these years told them that several of their brothers must be united! Strictly speaking, their power is degraded very seriously. Only one left hand is left. It is no longer as smooth as a sword. The devil''s attack power is not strong. Now it is even worse. If several brothers are different, Going to things, they will soon disappear in the dust of history.


    "Get started..." Wip said in an aria-like voice, then took a big step and walked slowly.


    Several other brothers followed Weip''s side, and the six giants lined up and advanced into the depths of the plain. The so-called snoring brothers and fathers and sons, regardless of whether they want to fight this battle, since they have decided to fight, then there will never be a retreat.


    Wip''s left hand clasped the giant cicada and waved forward. The figure of the six demons disappeared. The next moment, they had approached the six-pointed star array. The handle of the handle was like a black lightning, quietly, and cut. And next.


    The six brothers of Weipu can just fight against the six angels guarding the six-pointed star array. The problem is that no one will be stupid to give up the advantage. The abyss magic has always been good at wolves tactics, and the power of the crowd is attacking the enemy. At this moment, they still hold A consistent style.


    The attacked angel lifted the lightsaber with ease, and the star point under him suddenly lit up. The abyss demon is a headache, and the angels of heaven are the same. In all the super-order creatures, the angels alone I don''t know what is fear, war, I will go all out, and I will go forward, even if I face the divergence of a god, they will not hesitate to wave the lightsaber in their hands.


    The strategic shift of the name is always irrelevant to the angel! If any angel knows the fear, knows how to choose, or learns to think and understand and cherish himself, he will often turn into a fallen angel. Maybe they can''t talk about purity, but they are absolutely pure creatures, let their nature. Getting complicated is itself a betrayal.


    The light sword in the angel''s hand swayed, sealing the two giant pythons that fell from the sky, but turned a blind eye to the four scorpions underneath. He had only one sword and could not block all the attacks, but the floating dance. A pair of light wings suddenly turned into countless straight arrows, such as raindrops generally attacked the abyss demons who surrounded him. When the scorpion giant scorpion caused damage to himself, his attack will also penetrate the abyss demons. body of.


    Wip''s figure disappeared, and then appeared on the side of another angel. The giant cymbal in his hand was slamming into the neck that day, and several of Wip''s brothers also teleported, followed by an offensive.


    The angel whispered something, and a circular light curtain flashing in the air appeared out of thin air, and at the same time resisted the stalk of the stalk, and the lightsaber in his hand also waved out. The sword was majestic and wrapped in shackles. The force is directed at the head of Weipu.


    Wip sneered, and the figure disappeared again!


    In the distance, Han Jinjing quietly stood there, observing the battle in the distance. The offensives of several abyss demons were like waves of anger, but they seemed to have no rules in target selection, attacking this for a while. Attacking that, for a moment, and six angels have handed over. The six-pointed star array is like a huge neon light. With the offensive of the abyss demons, the stars are successively blooming with soft light, and with the abandonment of the abyss demons, they return to the darkness.


    Han Jin can see that the abyss demons did not make full effort. They seemed to be waiting for something and looking for something. The angels guarding the six-pointed star array did not show their defeat, and calmly resisted the devil''s attack. Of course he has to help the angels, but he can''t rush to shoot. The talent of the abyss demon is a headache. He must capture a perfect opportunity. If you don''t shoot, you have to see the effect.


    I don''t know how long it took, Han Jin suddenly woke up, his body shape shrank down, and disappeared instantly without a trace.


    On the entire plain, the countless plants that seem to be dreaming are slowly waking up, but their stretching movements are not as arrogant as they are. The plants near the six-pointed star array remain intact, while the distant plants are still. It grows quietly, and the numerous roots and stems like forests are getting bigger and bigger, even reaching a few meters. The ends of the branches and leaves have been found on the mantle, where they rooted and continued to grow.


    In the end, the branches and leaves form an overwhelming giant net, slowly squeezing from the center of the plain in all directions!


    The battles around the six-pointed star array have become more and more fierce. The abyss demons are constantly attacking, while the angels guarding the six-pointed star array are concentrating on defense. No one has noticed the changes in the distance.


    The abyss demon and the angel of heaven are the deadly enemies. The giant python in the hands of the abyss is made of its own bones and refining it with a method unknown to the outside world. Even if it is just a light blow, the giant python can also Angels cause great damage. Similarly, angel attacks can also cause damage to demons.


    Although the two sides did not make full efforts, but every fight occurred, they were trapped in a situation where life and death were suspended. If they were slightly worse, they would be unable to recover. Although this battle is dangerous, it may seem somewhat boring. The abyss demons will always be It is a slap in the face, not giving the enemy an opportunity, nor giving yourself a chance.


    Under the cover of the roots and forests, the pieces were slowly approaching the center of the plain, but they stopped moving and waited quietly.


    The six-handed giant cicada once again cut and cut, and the attacked angel held the sword in his hands. A pair of light wings suddenly shrank into a ball, and then a bang, the light wing exploded to the surrounding, and countless waves of light blew away, sweeping away. Come.


    The abyss demon headed by Weipu released the momentary movement and separated from the battlefield. On that day, the light wing was gathered and slowly lowered, but at this moment, the six demons such as Weipu appeared again in front of the day, six handles. The giant screams and screams. Compared with the attack just now, the python has almost twice the speed of the wave, and the threat to the angel is dozens of times larger. While several demons are showing up, the sickle is approaching. The body of the angel, the strong ones fight, it is a loss of a thousand miles, a thousand miles!


    Thousands of transfers, Wip is not only looking for opportunities, but also to paralyze the opponent''s reaction and create the present opportunity! The angels have become accustomed to the demon''s constant conversion goals, and suddenly saw the demons attacking themselves again. The day they made a pause, and the huge figure slammed with dazzling light, but his movements were still a little slower. The shank slashed his body almost simultaneously.


    Wip''s cold smile, a blow away, is the fighting style that the devils will never change. Unfortunately, it is not just them who wait for the opportunity. A few meters away, a kind-hearted elder has already faced the sky. Arms.


    Wip''s smile suddenly stiffened on his face, their figure has become blurred, but they can''t change space, and a huge amount of mental power is forcing their talent instinct!


    The other five angels launched a counterattack at the same time. Their figure must stay at the star''s life point. The lightsaber could not be far, but the pair of flying wings could stretch to hundreds of meters.


    It was only for a moment that the space barriers formed by mental power had disappeared. The light rain covered the figure of the Weipu brothers. Although the instant movement was successful, it left a scream of screams in the same place.


    The next moment, the Weipu brothers appeared in tens of meters away. They only discovered the distant anomalies at this time. Whether they were attackers, counter-attackers or people who suddenly started the calculations, all eyes were focused on the angel. Even the stunned Wip also forgot to roar.


    The angel fell a little softly, and finally kneeled on the ground with his knees on his knees, his hands screaming at his own lightsaber, and the vaguely singing voice sang between heaven and earth. There was sadness and sorrow in the song, and from the depths of the soul. The silence is clearly unclear, but it makes people feel an unspeakable pressure.


    The angel''s light wing slowly turned into a free light spot, and the pieces disappeared into the air. When the flying light wing peeled off and disappeared, his body began to become fragmented, and the speed became faster and faster. It has completely disappeared, and no traces have been left.


    Zagunede¡¯s face was ecstatic, and sure enough, the angel had no power to release the sacrifice!


    And Wip''s face is full of remorse, if you know that those high-level war angels have been weak to this point, he has already gone all out to launch the offensive!


    "Our strength has been exhausted, and now we have lost a companion." An angel made a sound, and it was pure enough to show his weaknesses unreservedly in front of the enemy. No one can tell that they are great wisdom. It¡¯s still a big fool.


    "The six-pointed star array has lost all its meaning." Another angel screamed, he was as pure as his companion.


    "So..." An angel made a long sigh.


    "Crush it!" An angel slowly lifted the lightsaber.


    Wip suddenly thought of something, his face was full of fear, unlike the stupid angel, he knew fear, because he was afraid of death, did not want to die, and because of this, he lost the opportunity, could have been in Zaguned Before the battle came back to completely solve the battle, those high-ranking war angels were superficial on the surface, but they were already weak!


    "Alquite! Zagunede! I will never let you go!!" Wip screamed and rushed to the plains, and the clumps of clusters of plants and plants blocked them. Road, the momentary movement has been unable to release, can only force out by force.


    Zagunede couldn¡¯t hear it. His eyes were always on the angels, and Alquette¡¯s eyes showed a painful color. However, hundreds of vampires standing behind him were better than He was much more painful, and some even tried to tear his hair and make a scream.

 Chapter 286： a desperate hand

    Chapter 286 A Desperate Hand


    Weipu took the lead, and the six abyss formed a triangular cone, desperately killing outside the plains. In the past few months, they have also seen the style of Zaguned¡¯s acting. It¡¯s a matter of doing it either completely or without doing it. The bottom, the clean guy, now Zaguned has extended a poisonous hand to them, will never let them leave, Zagunede has to deal with the few war angels, this is their only chance.


    The large plant forest can''t fight the giant scorpion of the abyss, and the stalk of the stalk can only be used to cut the grass and the claws of the claws. For a moment, Weipu has killed with his brethren. Into the depths of the plant forest.


    It seems...somewhat too easy, a thought rises in the mind of Weipu.


    It seems that in order to prove the judgment of Weipu, the humming of the magic sounded one after another. Hundreds of abyss mage hidden behind the plant road revealed their faces, and one after another magical aura fell from the sky, rose from the ground, and even suddenly The appearance of the Puji brothers, the so-called easy blink of an eye has become the past tense.


    The fragile side of the abyss demon is unmistakable, and their fighting power is frightening, just because they have special talents and move instantly! However, the dense plant forest has filled the nearby space, and even behind them, new plants have emerged, and the talent has been blocked. The abyss demon can only rely on his own giant python to fight against magic by his own body. And in this respect, they are far less than other super-order creatures.


    What''s more, the Weipu brothers have been seriously injured, and the attack just seemed so sharp, just the madness of the dog jumping off the wall.


    Zaguned looked nervous and anxious, and his eyes were nailed to the high-ranking war angels. He had no choice but to ''take care of'' the Wip brothers. Alquette also had his lips open and closed, as if What is the back, the abyss demon as a super-strong racial race, and now suffered from being ignored, this is somewhat sad.


    At this moment, all people are struggling, eager, hardworking, and even burning for their survival, ambiguity or mission, goals...


    The high-ranking angels in the six-star array have made the final decision, and a pure white flame emerges from their bodies and flows to their feet, following the six-pointed star array, to the center.


    Zaguned has been with a few high-level war angels for a whole year, but he has not been able to figure out what secrets are hidden in the six-pointed star array. He only knows that the mission of the six high-ranking war angels is to protect this seat. The six-pointed star array, and the six-pointed star array is also guarding what.


    No one will set up a huge six-pointed star array in this abyss world for no reason. At a very young age, Zaguned has realized that everything in the world has its own unique mission, goals, process, and even results.


    And when several high-ranking war angels are on the verge of desperation, they will not hesitate to use their power to make a bright call. This proves one thing, the existence of the six-pointed star array is very long! The gates of the heavens have been closed, and the Devil''s Pool can no longer feel the power of the **** of death, trying to call for the support of his angels. It is impossible to summon the death of Hamas, but it is impossible. The empire of angels did not know this.


    Now, when it¡¯s finally come to the fore, Zaguned¡¯s double fists have been clenched unconsciously.


    A stock of white flames has finally penetrated the barriers in the center of the six-pointed star array, and an eye-catching world is displayed between heaven and earth!


    In the tens of meters of land, there are all kinds of exotic flowers, the color of the flowers is bright and soft, and the air seems to have a burst of fragrant fragrance. In the colorful ones, there is one. A female angel stands downright.


    The white flame rushed over to the female angel. When it passed, the fascinating flowers and plants were all turned into nothingness, and the figure of the female angel became thinner and thinner, and finally turned into a blooming glow. A thing like a necklace, floating quietly.


    Brilliant pendant! Zagunede made the judgment at the first time, and almost cried. Although it has been guessed that the six-pointed star array has great significance, he never imagined that there was a hidden artifact that was lost for thousands of years!


    Alquette made a sharp whistling sound. Behind him, hundreds of vampires who were screaming in pain suddenly became quiet. The heads blew up like watermelons, cracked, shattered, and finally turned into thick. Thick blood fog.


    Alquette pointed his hand, and the blood was atomized into a frenzy, rushing in the direction of the six-pointed star array, and the hundreds of headless bodies fell down and turned into Kaikai bones.


    If several high-ranking war angels still maintain the power of the heyday, it is difficult for Alquite to sacrifice the magic released by hundreds of people. The mission of the angels is to cleanse the evil, and the rich light elements are enough to protect them from infringement.


    However, the angels have become weak and tried to destroy the brilliant pendant with the last force, and the blood beads hidden in the fog are extremely heavy and extremely sticky, as long as they stick to the body, they can not be detached, let the angels The pain is that the blood beads are constantly infiltrating into the inside of their bodies. In the twinkling of an eye, the light they emit is already mixed with blood.


    Zagunede took a step and slowly walked to the six-pointed star array. The distance was still about 100 meters. He had already forgotten his hand and grabbed the brilliant pendant. Of course, he could not catch it, and the angel still kept it. A little bit of wisdom, not completely controlled by Alquette, he is temporarily unable to get close, and the action of forgetting emotion is just an expression of emotion.


    At this moment, a long and powerful hand suddenly protruded from the ground and gently grabbed the brilliant pendant.


    "No...no!!!" Zagunede stunned and screamed, and suddenly fell from the peak of joy to the bottom of the valley. He felt a heartbreaking pain and could hardly breathe.


    Han Jin quietly stood there, looking at the pendant in his hand. For such a long time, he had too many opportunities to shoot, such as when the Weipu brothers were hit by angels, when Alquite was fully releasing the magic, Zaguned was forgotten. When expressing his emotions, but he did not move, he was always patient.


    "The feeling of picking peaches... is really pleasing." Han Jin reveals a silent smile: "Zaguned, do you agree with me?" Although his tone is a bit scornful, his manners, his patience, etc. It can be proved that he already has the capital against the generation of the sergeant Zaguned, and has the upper hand.


    "Raphael?" Zaguned said with a word of fangs. He also got a lot of information about Hanjin. In the whole world, only people who can get shelter from the earth and swim anywhere, only Hanjin!


    Alquette''s face has become iron blue, and he screams. Several angels who have been polluted by blood slowly lift the lightsaber and surround Han.


    "My happiness is always built on your pain, Zachuned, you are so unfortunate." Han Jin''s eyes flashed, he never dared to forget, the reason continues to stimulate Zaguned, just to test the real Zachune The strength to prepare for the upcoming decisive battle. Although Guevara has been destroying the power of Zagunede, it has spanned nearly two decades. He can have the power and power of the present for more than two years. Zagunede cannot make any progress. .


    "Ha..." Zaguned smirked, his eyes became blood red, the whole face gradually deformed, and finally became a monster of a human wolf head, and then in the screaming screams, the mountains and the countless plants Lin was dancing wildly, rushing to Hanjin from all directions, and even growing new plants from the foot of Han Jin, and entangled Han Jin¡¯s legs. As for the Weipu brothers, he can''t take care of it anymore. There is only one thought left in his mind, killing Han Jin and regaining the brilliant pendant that should belong to him!


    "The evil spirits have faded, and I am still awkward...net!" Han Jinxi sang a spell that other people could not understand. His wrist turned, and a dazzling light rose from his palm, and immediately turned into a pure light wave. go with.


    The plants that Zaguned manipulated, like the ice and snow, met the boiling water, the pieces melted, and the light waves became brighter and brighter, the range became wider and wider, and the deep plains were as white as the few angels. The blood color was also digested and cleaned.


    Zagunede turned into a shadow, even a few points faster than Lee Arrow, straight to the Hanjin, the claws that swelled and deformed, almost the size of the shield, slammed into the heart of Hanjin.


    The six-pointed star array was destroyed, and the angels were no longer constrained. At this moment, they recovered their minds, and several light swords were unfolding in the same direction, blocking the offensive of Zagunede.


    A loud bang, Zhagunede''s figure was bounced out, flying directly tens of meters away, and on the ground, squatting back a dozen steps, only to barely stabilize the figure.


    "Thank you, a powerful magician, you saved our fall with pure power, thank you..." An angel''s fading light wing expressed gratitude to Han Jin, and he was unable to replenish in the battle that has not been replenished for many years. They have already become fragile, and they have tried to use their last strength to destroy the brilliant pendants, and they have been polluted by the blood family. Finally, they blocked the attack of Zagunede for Hanjin, and they can no longer sustain their lives. However, the words have not been finished, the shape of the five high-ranking war angels has been turned into a free light spot, but this time, they did not dissipate in the air, countless light spots have gathered in the palm of the hand, or say It is a collection of brilliant pendants.


    The net light curse released by Han Jin helped the Weipu brothers to be busy, the plant forest pieces withered, and they resumed the ability to move instantly. In the blink of an eye, a stalked giant scorpion took away dozens of abyss. The life of the mage, immediately their figure has disappeared deep in the plains.


    Han Jin glanced around and circled. The army composed of countless evil eyes, Medusa, Minotaur, and Abyss Masters came to him. Han Jin shook his head and looked at Zaguned with his eyes. The shape is shrunk downwards.


    At the same time that Hanjin disappeared, Zagunede had already approached. The large claws were heavily on the ground, and the smoke and dust were everywhere. The deep cracks were centered on the attack point and opened to the surrounding area.

 Chapter 287： Paradise and purgatory

    Chapter VIII, Paradise and Purgatory


    The so-called other disease, want him! Han Jin walked slowly in the mage tower of the underground city. No matter how strict the control of Zagunede on the Master Tower, for Han Jin, everything is in vain. Just outside the Master Tower, there are hundreds of Minotaurs patrolling back and forth. On the spire, there are several abyss mage who are responsible for the warning. Han Jin directly sneaked into the mage tower and easily avoided all the levels.


    If you compare a city to a person, then here is the heart of man!


    In order to deal with the Weipu brothers, Zagunede has already transferred most of the abyss mage and the elite troops he has mastered. Now, what time is it? !


    The facilities in the Master Tower are perfect, because it is not only the heart of the entire city''s defense system, but also the place where the abyss mage learn to grow. After walking through the stairs, you can often see the abyss mages in twos and threes discussing together. Talking, laughing, or walking in a hurry.


    Han Jin has made a good plan. At the moment he encountered cross-examination, he will have an uproar, so his look is very calm. He walks with interest to observe the surrounding scenery, but until he walks to the top of the building. In front, the main tower of the Master Tower, no one has ever stopped his footsteps.


    What Han Jin sensed, looked up and looked at the sky. Before he entered the dungeon, he saw a red bridge. At this moment, standing on a high place, he realized how spectacular the lava is composed of lava. Every lava flow is It is seven or eight meters wide and rises from one end of the city and descends at the other end of the city, across the entire sky.


    "Beautiful, isn''t it?" A soft voice rang behind Hanjin.


    Han Jin looked back. It was a female abyss mage, wearing a light red silky dress that covered her feet. She was graceful and covered with a cloak made of unknown World of Warcraft. Her skin was very white. The eyebrows are picturesque and look very pure.


    "Yeah." Han Jin nodded and then asked: "The night elf?"


    The female abyss mage also nodded: "Are you new here?"


    "Why do you ask?"


    "Because only the new magician will stand here to watch Hongqiao, we... have seen too much." The female abyss mage looked up and down Hanjin: "Human? My name is Joyce, I am very happy." Meet you."


    "My name is Raphael." Han Jin smiled.


    Han Jin¡¯s appearance has always caused Mo Xinke and Sasou to be awkward, and his temperament is so dusty that it is difficult to arouse the resentment of others. For strange men and women, it¡¯s half-successful if you don¡¯t hate it. interest of.


    "Raphael? This name is very familiar..." Joyce frowned for a moment, and Yan Yan smiled: "I know, it must be listening to which friend has talked, hey! You have to be careful, it seems that you have already caused others. Interested."


    "Maybe the same name." Han Jin smiled.


    "Impossible." Joyce shook his head.


    Han Jin lost his interest in conversation. His goal here was to kill, not to hunt for fun. He slowly turned over and his eyes swept from the two minotaurs. The two Minotaurs stayed at the main tower. At the exit, if you want to enter the main tower, you must force it to the past. At his feet, he is a familiar rock stone refining by an alchemist. The mantle has lost its function. He does not want to knock his head out of the big bag again. .


    "Looks like, what do you seem to have?" Joyce also leaned to the wall and said as he looked at the crowd below the ants.


    "Things?"


    "In fact, you don''t know me, I know." Joyce said in a very confident tone.


    "You talk about it." Han Jin has a feeling of ridicule.


    "You are human beings, willing to give up the warm sunshine and rush to the underground city. This has proved everything." Joyce''s gaze once again condensed on Han Jin, but at the moment her eyes are full of sympathy: " Forget the sufferings of the past. Here is the paradise that Zahoneed adults will work for for you and for all the unfortunate lives. Believe me, you will live very well here and be happy."


    Han Jin¡¯s experience is already very rich, but he is still stunned by Joyce¡¯s encouragement.


    In fact, this is normal. Zagunede used terror to deal with the enemy, but in the control of his own army and the city that manages himself, he could not use the same terrorist means, and then wild, rude race, sometimes It will become fragile, and it will require a quiet and safe home.


    Han Jin first clashed with the vampire, and later occupied Nuremberg and the Black Crow City. Now he came to the underground city. Everything he saw made him control the forces of Zagunede, Zagunede, and even the entire abyss. There is no good feeling in the race, so I think that Joyce¡¯s words are incredible.


    "My past should be as tragic as you are, being excluded and bullying everywhere..." Joyce sighed with a sigh: "Only here, I found my own quiet."


    "How long have you been here?" Han Jin asked with a smile.


    "For more than ten years, how?"


    "Zaguned should have occupied this dungeon for only a year?"


    "I used to be in Black Crow City, but... there was a despicable and shameless guy who sneaked into the Black Crow City when he was on the way out of the ancients, but fortunately..." Here, Joyce suddenly said no. However, she felt that she had just found something, but she could not find it, and she was thinking hard.


    "Do you believe it?" Han Jin said with a smile.


    "What do you believe?"


    "I believe what you just said, Zagunede created a paradise for you."


    "Why don''t you believe?! I am the best proof of myself!" Joyce discovered that Han Jin did not use honorific words for Zaguned. She was really angry, but she could understand Han Jin, almost every one was Those who are forced to hide in the abyss have a period of bitterness, so they are skeptical about everything.


    "It''s really like this... The lie is repeated a thousand times and it will become the truth." Han Jin Renjun shook his head.


    "You can''t say that!" Joyce''s look became dignified: "I can''t hear anything, but... If you say this in front of others, it will cause you trouble!"


    "If you talk casually, you will have a big problem for yourself. Is it really a paradise here?" Han Jin smiled.


    "This..." Joyce said something: "You have just come, so don''t believe anything. If you have a long time, feel it with your own heart!"


    "I only feel that there are countless souls crying." Han Jin looked down at his hand, even he did not know, he was saying that Zaguned is still talking about himself.


    "Forget it, don''t say this." Joyce barely smiled. She found that the people in front of her thoughts were weird and sharp. She tried to change the subject: "If there is a chance, I will take you to see me." Sister, she is very good, you will like her, and... you will believe what I said." Of course, the childish eyes think that they like, have nothing to do with desire, just simply like, just like her now Some like Hanjin.


    "Your sister?"


    "She is called Hailuer." Joyce looked up proudly.


    "Hailuer..." Han Jin slightly narrowed his eyes: "I have seen her."


    ¡°Really?¡± Joyce showed a pleasant look and grabbed Han Jin¡¯s arm: ¡°Have you seen her? When did you see her?!¡±


    Han Jin¡¯s eyes shot a blade-like cold. In the country that made him the most taboo, he was attacked by a child. If there was no sacred body, he would have died, so he is now The soft, tender things were just as vigilant. At the moment when Joyce rushed over, he almost slammed his fists on the pure cheek.


    Han Jin¡¯s murder was too strong, and Joyce was stabbed to fight a chill, but she still clung to Han Jin¡¯s arm and screamed: ¡°When did you see her? Tell me! Tell I!"


    "More than a year, on the ground." Han Jin converges to kill, whispered.


    "Oh..." Joyce retracted his hand in disappointment, his face slightly fainted: "Sorry, I am dying, I... I haven¡¯t seen my sister for a long time, so..."


    "Nothing, I can understand." Han Jin smiled and shook his robes: "If...you will see Hailuer again later, then a person named Raphael will tell her that she is right for you...is wrong. After that, Han Jin opened his legs and slowly walked to the main tower in the distance.


    "Error? What''s wrong??" Joyce stared at Han Jin''s back.


    "And, sorry." Han Jin turned back and smiled at Joyce, then re-opened his legs.


    The place where they talked was about three hundred meters away from the main tower. For a moment, Hanjin was close to the main tower, leaving only one inexplicable Joyce in the distance.


    "Respected magician, your pass." A Minotaur smiled and reached out to Hanjin. In fact, they are not responsible for the Master Tower here, because the tower is all their own, so the attitude is very friendly.


    "Okay." Han Jin''s wrist turned over, and a green mangling burst into bloom. The Minotaur had no time to react, and two huge heads had been accompanied by blood.


    Han Jin pushed the door open and strode in. The distant Joyce was still not awake from the violent and **** scene, and saw the dazzling red light shining inside the Master Tower, and then saw the towering The tower body began to collapse in an instant, and it turned into a collapse of the powder. Finally, I heard a humming sound that could not be understood but resounded through the heavens and the earth: "One stone stirred up thousands of waves..."


    Eight spectacular Hongqiaos collapsed at the same time. A group of hot and heavy lava fell. Joyce''s conditional reflections generally blessed the magic shield, but the people in the underground city were not so lucky. The lava continued to slam. On the ground, it turns into a scattered fire, ignites the house, and melts life. In the blink of an eye, it has become a purgatory!

 Chapter 288： test

    Chapter VIII Test


    In the soaring smoke, Han Jin Shiran came out, and a soft green mangled over him. No matter whether it was a crushed gravel or a hot lava, it could not affect him.


    "The murderer!!" Joyce screamed, and a big fireball spurt out and rushed to Hanjin''s body.


    Han Jin¡¯s right hand flicked, and Qing Mang only flashed, and he smashed the big fireball. Then he looked at Joyce and shook his head slightly, and set the sword light to the sky, when the abyss mages went from When the tower rushed out, only a stream of light disappeared into the depths of the mantle.


    Play to play big scenes and have fun!


    The abyss mage who saw this scene, including Zagunede who hurried back to the underground city, thought that Han Jin had already left and was satisfied, but at this moment Han Jin appeared on the deep plain again. Leaning on a huge rock, looking down at it lazily.


    About thirty abyss mage are busy on the site of the six-pointed star array. Although the six-pointed star array has been destroyed, there are still some mysterious runes on the ground. Their job is to follow all the recognizable runes. The original arrangement is transcribed on paper. Don''t underestimate the work. Magic is originally the exclusive specialty of God and the devil. The vast treasures of knowledge possessed by various races are mostly copied and learned in a similar way.


    There are also many Minotaurs who have packed up the bodies of their companions on the plains. Apart from hundreds of sacrificial vampires, the most serious casualties are the Abyss Masters. In the plantation of Zakuned, the abyss masters The Weip Brothers had no power to fight back, but after several abyss demons recovered their ability to move instantly, they immediately caused great damage to the Abyss Masters. There were dozens of Abyss Masters who lost their lives. Escape, if Wip wants to stay and continue to fight, it may be able to form a system to annihilate the entire abyss mage group.


    An abyss mage who was in charge of the inspection just went down the hill and faintly saw a black shadow on the mountain. He blinked and looked at it carefully, but he could not see anything. He immediately felt the wind behind his body and could not help himself. One fell to the ground.


    Han Jin put on the cloak and walked slowly to the abyss mage at the original site of the six-pointed star array. Although most of them had good night vision ability, there was no light source on this land, and the light of two or three magical lanterns was difficult. And far, no one noticed the abnormality, let Han Jin approach slowly.


    "Hey, you stupid! Step on the rune!!" A deep abbot suddenly snarled at Hanjin.


    Han Jin stopped and lost the rune imprint of the source of magic, unable to withstand the trampling of people, and the rune at the foot of Han Jin has become a fine sand.


    The abyss mage ran over carefully from the side and grabbed Han Jin¡¯s shoulder: "Get out of the way! You... you are..."


    Han Jin¡¯s fist has been swayed, seemingly understatement. In fact, the speed is almost at the extreme, and the power is too big. The abyss mage seems to be hit by the train on the face, and the figure flies up more than ten meters away and rolls over seven. Eight laps, when he stabilized, it had softened into a mud.


    "Be careful..." A nearby abyss mage noticed that he was wrong, and while warning his companions, he released a spell.


    The ground shook a little, and a bamboo-like thing suddenly rose from the ground. However, Han Jin had already swayed the law while the magical fluctuations occurred. The figure disappeared in place and the next moment appeared next to the abyss mage. The Qing Mang exhibition has penetrated the chest of the abyss mage.


    "kill him!"


    "There are enemies... there are enemies..."


    The abyss mages screamed and their mental powers were all locked in Han Jin. One after another, the magical aura rushed to the ground, illuminating the deep plain.


    Han Jin once again released the relic spell, appeared behind an abyss mage, Qingmang everywhere, instantly smashed the magic shield, and then cut the body of the abyss mage into two, blood light as a fountain shot.


    Han Jin¡¯s contraction spell can be compared with the momentary movement of the abyss demon, but there will be a small pause when he releases the curse, because he needs time to sway the law, but he moves faster than the abyss Some of them make up for their own shortcomings. Although the abyss demon can move for a long time, and he is limited by energy, it is enough to deal with these abyss mages who are not really strong.


    Every time Han Jin launched a rabbit attack, there was an abyss mage in the pool of blood, but in order to deal with the Weipu brothers, Zagunede brought all the most profound abyss mage, even if it was in a one-sided crisis. In the middle, it was also shocked and not chaotic. While desperately locking in Hanjin, he released magic and dispersed around.


    Han Jin¡¯s mouth showed a sneer, and those abyss mage treated him as a demon. The momentary movement of the demon is strange and unpredictable, but the distance of movement is only a few tens of meters, and he releases the curse, if the distance can only Keeping the area tens of meters, can not talk about the word ''shrinking the ground''.


    The hand is falling from the sword, the blood is shining, and once again, the sword is falling, and once again, the blood is shining. When the abyss mage has hoped to open each other, more than a dozen partners have been killed by Han Jin. They were desperate to discover that Han Jin could still appear freely around them, killing one of his companions like a fly.


    In the distance, Alquite silently looked at the dozens of vampires in front of him, following the ancestors, they always feared, but at this moment, they only had fear on their faces.


    "My fallen angel... my fallen angel..." Alquite kept muttering, and the sharp pupils seemed to have no focus, and the look was sad and embarrassing.


    He is not saddened by the hundreds of sacrificed vampires. In fact, for any blood ancestor, the descendants are just tools. In order to strengthen their strength, there is nothing to sacrifice! When Zagunede found him, he almost forgot to form and immediately agreed to cooperate with Zagunede. Although he knew that Zaguned had a trick, he had confidence in his magic. The power of the vampire came from the blood, from the blood. The fallen angel born in the middle will only obey his command, and it is impossible to be controlled by Zaguned. When he thinks of returning to the home with several fallen angels, Alquite is extremely excited. Unfortunately, all this is done by one person. Ruined!


    "Ancestral ancestor, that guy... that guy has appeared again!" A vampire flew up in the wings and screamed as he landed on the ground.


    "Which guy?" Alquite groaned. He had forgotten his demeanor and just wanted to find something to vent his anger.


    "That''s the Raphael!" The vampire scared his legs weak and slammed into the ground.


    Alquite groaned and his body suddenly rose to the ground, turning into a huge silver bat, shooting in the direction of the vampire.


    At this moment, the battle of Han Jin is nearing the end. Although it is understood that there is also a kind of ignorant, ignorant or kind life in Joy Abyss, he has never left half a share, Joyce only It is a special case that makes him somewhat soft. The so-called special case, the bread contains the taste of not being the case, at least not in the second one.


    The abyss mage who stayed here has all fallen into a pool of blood, and the minotaurs, evil eyes, and Medusa have also been killed, although they still maintain the courage to fight, and they scream and rush to the other side. They will scream and rush to this side, but for Han Jin, they are just a bunch of jokes.


    It¡¯s time to go... Han Jin¡¯s eyes are on the lookout, and then slowly swaying the law, at this moment, a silver lightning flashes from a distance, which is particularly conspicuous in this deep world.


    Alquite? Han Jin''s eyebrows were slightly wrinkled, and then his eyes became brighter and brighter. Hearing Guevara said that the strength of Alquite reached the super-peak peak a long time ago! He has always been a man with his tail, but now, perhaps because of the smoothness of the trip, he suddenly had the urge to let Alquent let go, he hopes to find his position, at least to find out and really The gap between the strong.


    Killing one ant and one ant, can''t talk about bravery, and face the **** distant ancestor Alquette, is the real test. In the past, he was not qualified to take risks. After taking the blood of Murphy, his strength has been greatly increased. Finally, he can be systematically released, instead of the waste of the previous three-axle axe.


    Alquette has quickly approached, and the wings have been mobilized and turned into a kind-faced elder who fell to a distance of five or sixty meters away from Hanjin. Han Jin did not move, quietly observing Alquette, and the Minotaurs who started the assault also retreat to the distance and let out the battlefield.


    "Lord Rafael? What are you waiting for?" Alquette gave a sharp smile: "Wait for me? Haha... It seems that you don''t know the abyss world at all."


    "Alquite, the blood ancestor, I know you." Han Jin said faintly: "But I am a lord of the size. I can''t run away with the wind and the wind. I want to let me go... Yes, but you have to Let me look at my fangs and claws."


    "Your confidence really surprised me." Alquette''s face was slightly distorted, and he remembered the few fallen angels at your fingertips: "Even if you are Zaguned, don''t dare..."


    "Zaguned is Zaguned, I am me, please don''t compare us." Han Jin interrupted Alcatel''s words: "Thank you."


    "It''s rare... it''s rare." Alquette''s robes were windless, and the pupils that narrowed like a needle tip suddenly magnified. The last pair of eyes burst into a strange red light: "It''s been a long time, and today I finally met a dare. The little guy who challenged me, huh, huh..."


    "If you want to beat me, or want to make me feel scared, you need to release your strength, instead of using your mouth to convince me." Han Jin''s eyes are like a knife, and there is no fear of colliding with Alquette''s line of sight: "I really can''t understand." Alquet, the famous blood ancestor of the blood family, turned out to be such an old thing that likes to talk nonsense."

 Chapter 289： Fight

    Chapter VIII Fighting


    The red light in the eyes of Alquette is suddenly dark, and the flowing air has a heavy taste at the same time. With the shape of Alquette turned into a looming afterimage, it instantly passes through a distance of several tens of meters. The claws are moving and catching the throat of Hanjin.


    It is said that the old is not a bone, but the blood is a special kind of life. Every vampire is a natural warrior. Although Alquite has been crouching for many years, his explosive power, speed, etc., have no signs of deterioration.


    Han Jin did not move, as if he could not see this powerful attack, but the air suddenly ignited a white flame, and it was in front of his throat.


    Seeing that Alquette¡¯s fingertips were going through the white flames of the group, he suddenly changed his mind, recovered his right paw, and his left paws slid out and slammed into Hanjin¡¯s heart.


    Another burst of white flaming flame appeared, blocking Han Jin''s chest. Alquette''s body shape slid to the side like a flowing stream of water, and the right claw turned over and stabbed Han Jin''s back neck.


    Han Jin deliberately angered Alquitt, just to induce Alquite to launch a desperate attack, and the three flavors he released were hard. Now it seems that Alquite is not so easy to be fooled. Han Jin is slightly disappointed. But he didn''t have time to think about it, and released three real fires to block Alquite''s offense.


    Alquette¡¯s mouth suddenly showed a sneer, his fingertips flicking, and the three-flavored real fire was playing on the group. The three-flavored real fire seemed to be hit by something, flying backwards and hitting the back of Hanjin¡¯s back. On, it turned into a blast of fire.


    The three-flavored real fire was manipulated by the gods. Even though the momentum of the explosion was amazing, it would not cause harm to Han Jin himself, but Alquette¡¯s fingertips suddenly accelerated and he was close to Han Jin¡¯s neck.


    Han Jin was shocked and not chaotic. He was protected by God''s spelling. His reaction speed was also very fast. He flashed to the side and then sank to the ground.


    The next moment, Han Jin appeared in a few tens of meters away. He touched his back neck with his hand, and when he retracted his hand, his hand was covered with red blood, but his look was still calm, like The injured person is not him: "I have heard that Guevara has some super-powerful people who can turn their mental power into essence. You are one of them."


    "Lord Rafael, if your weapon is just such a poor little flame, I think, we can end." Alquette smirked and walked toward Hanjin step by step.


    "End? It''s still early." Han Jin suddenly gave a clear scream, and a Qingmang electric shot came out and turned into a giant sword with a length of more than ten meters. Then he swayed and straightened to Alquette. Welcomed.


    If a martial artist sees Hanjin¡¯s swords here, he might laugh at the big teeth, but first he must be able to see it clearly!


    Han Jin has nothing to do with swordsmanship. Although he has experienced Guevara''s guidance, it is far from making up for the huge gap. His sword has only one advantage: fast!


    In order to refer to Yu Jian, his fingertips sway gently, and the giant sword will traverse a few tens of meters of space. Each sword sweeps out, which can turn him into a world of flying sand and stone. Jianguang is forced to exceed the limit. Break through the air barriers and bring a deafening sound of wind and thunder.


    The Minotaurs in the distance can''t see Han Jin''s figure anymore. What they can see is just another wave of swords, endless, one is more fierce than one, and even more dazzling, even giving them a kind of world that will be swallowed up. The illusion.


    Alquette''s footsteps suddenly stagnated, and then quickly retreated. Han Jian''s sword was too fast, and his eyesight could not capture the direction. He could only choose to avoid his edge.


    Han Jin continued to sprint forward, and Alquette kept going backwards. In the blink of an eye, Alquite had already withdrawn from the hundreds of meters. I don¡¯t know when his cheeks, which had been pale for a long time, have become blood red. Being forced back by a human being is an unbearable humiliation for him. Alquet¡¯s right paw is clenched into a fist, slowly retracting, and has been shrunk until he can no longer shrink. Condensed, then slammed forward, condensed into a substantial spiritual force like a huge iron cone, deeply embedded in the sword light.


    If Han Jian¡¯s release of Jianguang is an inexhaustible wave, then Alquette¡¯s boxing is a reef that is not moving. This is purely a confrontation of power!


    The sound of the bang banged, the swords of the sky disappeared, the sharp green awns returned to their original shape, and they swung like a weak straw to the sky, and Alquette also retired several steps.


    Han Jin¡¯s look is still very calm, as if he had already expected this scene, his left hand was quickly rubbing his handprints, and his mouth was also singing a spell: ¡°If you want, you are scared...¡±


    Alquite took a long breath and immediately swept forward. Lightning generally forced Hanjin. With his strength, he still needs some time to recover. He does not believe that the other side can recover faster.


    Han Jin''s left wrist turned over, and a silky wire that appeared in the light appeared out of nowhere, and swam quickly, like a snake to Alquott.


    Alquette''s tricks were re-applied, and the fingertips flicked, and the essence of the spirit touched the silk thread. Who knows that the silk thread is not affected, slightly twisted, and then entangled in Alquette''s body, Al Quetta screamed and grabbed the thread with his backhand. He immediately stopped, and he could see the thread, but he couldn¡¯t feel what he had caught. In a blooming light, that The thread was wrapped around Alquette and began to tighten inward.


    Han Jin¡¯s figure was on display, and a white-colored fire group appeared in his palm. He played Alquent like a bullet.


    In this dangerous situation of life and death, Alquite suddenly calmed down, and a spiritual force that could not be detected by the naked eye was centered on his body and released outward.


    Boom...Booming... A series of explosions sounded, and there was a layer of physical barriers that were completely composed of mental power around Alquette¡¯s body. Although the three flavors were sharp, they could not damage the Alquitt through the mental barrier. .


    Han Jin saw that the three-flavored real fire did not work, and the speed of the figure was a little faster. In the blink of an eye, he rushed to the front of Arquette and punched Alquite''s cheek.


    It¡¯s just that his fist is the same as the three-flavored real fire. He is bounced off by a very flexible thing, but Han Jin did not give up, and he struggled to swing his fists, such as a storm, and the rotating Qing Mang was also in Korea. Under the control of the mind, I quickly approached here.


    Alquette''s figure suddenly shot like a cannonball in the air. In the squeaking sound of the sharp, piercing and screaming of the entire plain, the wire tied to Arquette was actually stretched out, but it was still unstable. The silk thread is sometimes tightened and sometimes inflated. Obviously, the mana on the ropes is finally countered by the mental power of Arquette.


    Alquette''s figure has been shrouded in a dazzling array of Huaguang. At this moment, he does not have any taste of the abyss, but is like a **** on earth!


    impossible! Han Jin¡¯s heart was shocked, but now it¡¯s not a time to think about it. He immediately swayed the law and appeared next to Arquette, throwing his fists at Al Quart¡¯s heart.


    Another fierce scream, Alquette''s figure turned into a silver bat, shot out with lightning, and the bundle of fairy ropes that were tightened instantly caught an empty, and immediately turned into an unremarkable thread.


    Han Jin made a roar, inciting the law, and then chased up with a white light, hitting Alquette. The real fighters will never give up their beliefs until the last breath, not to mention that Han Jin is very clear, when the blood family releases the deformation, it is their most vulnerable time!


    The approaching Qingmang swayed into the wind and turned into a giant sword of more than 20 meters long, wrapped in the power of Wan Hao but silently squatting.


    Sure enough, Arquette, who was shrouded in a net light spell, made a painful scream, not only pain, but he couldn¡¯t see anything at this moment, and he couldn¡¯t hear anything, and the sword was already there. Silver bat on the head.


    The blood spurts, the silver bat falls to the ground and falls to the ground, and the heavy squatting on the ground, but Alquette has restored the prototype, but the injury remains, and a blood sheds from his forehead. The cheeks and the nose drip down, which is very miserable, at least much worse than Han Jin.


    "It''s been a long time... No one has made me so embarrassed for a long time..." Alquette whispered, and he quietly watched the dripping blood drops, and there was no anger in his eyes, only a hint of pity.


    Han Jin took back the bundle of fairy ropes, and the law moved and reappeared on the ground.


    "Ready..." Alquette turned to Hanjin.


    Han Jin gently touched the green mans in front of his fingertips, and he looked at it with no words.


    Alquite opened his mouth and gave a deafening roar. Han Jin also swayed the law, but when the roaring sound reached his ear, he suddenly felt blank in his mind. He forgot his own eyes. I forgot my own Tao, and even forgot my past, the origin, and now Han Jin, like a person who is completely amnesia, can''t think of anything.


    Alquette swung his right fist, and a group of undetectable punches screamed at Hanjin. As the punching approached, a shallow ditch appeared on the ground, as if there was an invisible fish swimming. The same.


    Han Jin¡¯s face showed painful color and finally broke free from the blank. However, his fists had already rushed to the front. His fingers were a little bit, and the green awning suddenly turned into a giant sword, which was in front of him.


    With a bang, in the hard collision, the giant sword was once again shaken and re-emerged as a looming green man, twice in a row, Han Jin is in a downwind, which proves that in pure power, he and Alquette There is still a big gap between them.


    Qing Mang backed up, Han Jin raised his hand to catch his flying sword, attached to the strength of the flying sword, let him even retreat two steps, only to stabilize the body shape.


    Alquette made a sneer, and he was dismissive of Han Jin¡¯s face. Actually, he was really a little scared. Han Jin¡¯s magic was too strange. The magic props he possessed were so mysterious and terrible. He didn¡¯t want to do it anyway. Close to Hanjin.


    Alquite made a roar again. Before the sound wave approached, Han Jin looked at Alquite deeply and his body sank to the ground.

 Chapter 290： Chain

    Chapter 2, Chapter 2, Serial


    In a silence, Han Jin slowly rises from the ground and looks back. ''You are a shameless mouse...'' Alquent¡¯s angry roar is still in his ear, Han Jin could not help but smile, not that he does not want to continue The battle is because Yuanneng has already consumed seven seven eight eight, and it makes no sense to fight.


    This time he can be considered a big bargain. Although Alquette injured him, he also injured Alquitt, and the last terrible spiritual shock should be Alquet''s killer. When the next matchup, he is sure. Be prepared for Al Quart.


    Han Jin sat on the floor with his legs crossed, and quietly adjusted, he needs to return to combat as soon as possible, because things are not finished!


    Compared with the ground, the biggest difference between the abyss world and the ground is that there is no life. When the Koreans enter the set, they will fall into a dead silence. This is good for Han Jin, and his adjustment can get the best results.


    I don''t know how long it took, Han Jin slowly opened his eyes. He carefully sensed the movements in the distance, and then his body sank into the ground. After several successive cellars, Han Jin showed his figure behind a huge stone, a touch of green. Mang flashes, with the light, he can clearly see the slightly insane scene, the ground is full of blood, and there are many broken pieces of cloth, Han Jin reached out and picked up a little stained sand, the line of sight slowly Turning to the high cellar, muttered to himself: "Where have you been hurt so much, where are you going? Is it... Maxinburg? They really don''t put the strong on the ground in their eyes... ..."


    The next moment, Han Jin took the sword light and directed it to the cellar. Then the figure disappeared without a trace.


    Han Jin guessed wrong. The Weipu brothers thought of Maximbao. They didn¡¯t look down on the strong on the ground, but they missed the safety of the younger brother Solov. In fact, their brothers have been divided into two factions. One party thinks that since Rafael¡¯s lord Appeared underground, certainly occupied Maxinburg, Solov has been fierce and less; and the other side thinks that anyway, to see, no one can convince anyone, and finally Weipu is the boss''s identity.


    Before tonight, Zagunede still trusted the Weipu brothers. Weipu understood several counter-attack plans that Zaguned himself had made, and Zaguned¡¯s goal was of course against Beit League!


    One of the plans was that the Weipu brothers led the elite Tauren warriors, secretly sneaked into the rear of the Bayer League from the channel, smashed the squad, attracted the attention of the Bayer League, and created opportunities for the frontal battlefield. A year ago, Zagunede discovered an excellent passage, but it seemed to make people on the ground discover that the evil eyes and the Minotaurs were all killed and the passages were blocked. Gu Nude did not know anything about the fake, and he did not send people to the passage until he was alarmed by the ground. In fact, that passage has become the secret that Zagunede attaches to.


    Wip''s memory is very good, there is no need for a map at all, which way to go, which way to choose, everything is firmly in his mind.


    This is the last martyr, and the longest martyrdom. After walking a dozen miles and turning into the left side of the road, it will take a long time, they should be able to appear on the ground, and Weipu sighs softly and looks back. Several of my brothers, others are okay, Koko¡¯s injury is extremely serious, and relying on the support of other brothers, he can barely walk, which is why they have not used the ground for a few days, in order to take care of Keke They can no longer release the momentary movement as they used to.


    Wip thought about leaving Coco, and then leaving a brother to take care of Coco, but it was because he sent Solov to Maxinburg that it was the result of Solov¡¯s life and death. He could no longer It is dangerous to take the separation of brothers.


    "Boss, take a break." Lambert said while looking at Coco with a worried look, Coco''s character is very tough, even if he is painful and tired again, he is also bitter, but he is acting The stronger the strength, the more painful several brothers are.


    "Go ahead for a while, get out of this squat and you can rest," Wip whispered.


    Lambert closed his mouth and held Coco silently behind Weip. The other demons did not speak. Although they were injured more or less, there was no problem in walking.


    Finally, they walked out of the long ramp, Weipu just sighed, but suddenly clenched the giant scorpion in his hand, his look became dignified.


    A little faint green mangling flashed in front. A man in a black robe sat firmly on the ground in a strange posture, as if waiting for something. Through the flashing green mans, Weipu could clearly see each other. Look, Raphael! Lord Raphael in the mouth of Zagunede! !


    "Hello, you are blocking our way." Weipu said one word at a time, although there are five brothers around, but I don''t know why, there is a kind of expectation in Weipu''s heart, and it is only an accident to expect this meeting. Not deliberately blocking.


    "Where are you going?" Han Jin gently raised his eyes, his tone soft and calm: "From my direction, it seems that there is only one way, you have to go to the United States?"


    "Hello, where are we going, it seems to have nothing to do with you." Wip whispered back.


    "Your way of thinking is really different." Han Jin smiled: "I am the lord of the Bayer League. How can you think that I have nothing to do with your destination?"


    "Boss, what nonsense to this guy!" Lambert got together and shouted behind Wip.


    Weipu suddenly turned back. Under his gaze, Lambert took a step back. Then, Weipu turned his head back and whispered: "Hello, we are going to our brothers, please let them go." Let''s go."


    "Solof?" Han Jin paused: "No need to be so troublesome, I have killed him personally."


    The atmosphere suddenly fell into a dead silence, although he guessed that Solov was definitely a lot of fierce, but did not expect the other party to tell him the truth without hesitation, so that he could not wake up from the loss, his eyes straightened Looking at Han Jin in a dull, guessing is one thing, and the fact is another matter, he refused to accept.


    "I am sorry, you have lost Solov forever." Han Jin lowered his eyes and looked at his nose and nose. It seemed to have entered the setting: "So... go back and go to Zaguned, this is You should do it."


    "I want to go to Zagunede to fight for both sides. This is your real purpose!" Wip''s cheeks, chest and even the whole body were shaking slightly, and the left hand squeaked the python. It¡¯s cold to the extreme: ¡°Do you really think that we will listen to your mercy?!¡±


    "So saying... The negotiations broke down?" Han Jin smiled again.


    "Raphael, you killed Solov, I will never let you go, absolutely not!!" said Weip, gnashing his teeth.


    "The loss of life can not be recovered, I sincerely advise you, do not be too impulsive." Han Jin slowly stood up, sorted out the robes, and looked at Weipu with a sly look: "I have mastered your fatal weaknesses, you... Still have to be an enemy of me?"


    "Fatal weakness?" Wip laughed, as if he had heard a big joke, but his smile did not have any smile, but it was filled with a miserable taste.


    "It''s stubborn. Your stupidity is far beyond my expectation. No wonder you will lose to Zagunede." The picture shows the poor, Han Jin does not hide his contempt: "Abyss demon? Hehe... Your true strength is still Compared to a green dragon, the only thing that can be relied on is the momentary movement."


    Weipu slanted the giant python and looked at Han Jin coldly. As a member of the top creature, he has his own pride and will not disintegrate his fighting spirit in a few words!


    "The two ramps before and after, the highest place will not exceed four meters, and the width is mostly about three meters. In this place, you can easily swing weapons, and the ability to move instantly is greatly limited if I Be careful, I only need to deal with one opponent, isn''t it?¡± Han Jin said while looking at him with a satisfactory look: ¡°You said, is there a more suitable battlefield than here?¡±


    When the West is like an ice cave, he suddenly reacted. What has kept him uneasy, the terrain here is too bad for them! The other party is just a human being. The height is only one meter seven or eight. This martyrdom is like a prison, which restrains their hands and feet and limits their talents. The other party can release all the fighting power, not to mention the care of Keke. There is a real conflict, there is no good fruit to eat! And the other party doesn''t know how long it has been waiting here, is it ready to be fully prepared? !


    Not only was Weipu reacting, but even the most impulsive Lambert knew the current danger. He squeezed into the front of Weipu in front of him and said in a bad voice: "Boss, you go first, this guy gives me this. It!"


    go? Where are you going? Weipu was a little wrong, and immediately saw several brothers picking up Koko and retreating in the direction of his coming. His face could not help but show a bleak smile. Yes, Solov is already dead. What is the significance of going to the ground? You can only retreat to a safe place first, and then find a way to revenge!


    Weipu patted Lambert''s shoulders hard, but his eyes were staring at Han Jin, and for a moment, he slowly stepped back into the ramp.


    Han Jin is very quiet and very tolerant. He has not done any interference. Compared with the threat of nakedness, it gives a strong contrast.


    Of course, Lambert will not relax his vigilance because of anything. He still keeps his eyes on Han Jin, and the big python is getting tighter and tighter.


    After a long while, Han Jin raised his head: "They are gone, and they are leaving."


    Lambert snorted and his feet alternately shrunk back. Just coming out because of courage, he also didn''t want to fight in this place.


    "You want to go too? That can''t be done!" Han Jin smiled and raised his hand to play the law. The ramp behind Lambert suddenly swayed violently, and the wall of more than 20 meters long began to collapse. In an instant, the ramp was blocked.

 Chapter 291： Not a challenge

    Chapter 219 is not a challenge


    When the ramp collapsed, Lambert¡¯s foot suddenly stiffened there, then changed direction, slowly and firmly stepped forward, and the giant scorpion in his hand pointed to Hanjin, while the corner of his eye was watching this. battlefield.


    Here are the junctions of the three ramps. There is a ramp behind Lambert. It is now collapsed. There are two ramps behind Hanjin, one of which leads to the ground and the other to where, Lambert does not know, he I didn''t listen to my older brother. It was a bit wider than the martyrdom, but it was very limited. The height was similar to that of the martyrdom. The harsh terrain determined that he could only use the cross-cutting method to launch an attack. It was too bad!


    "I, the abyss devil Lambert, accept your challenge!" Lambert''s ugly face looked very serious, word by word.


    "Challenge? No... This is not a challenge." Han Jin¡¯s look is like a smile: "There is more than sixty miles of squats behind you. When you come, you have stopped twice, once for a short break. Once I was sleeping, then you went for a long time before you came here, and immediately turned around and ran back... Oh, sixty miles! Do you think your brothers can escape?"


    "You...how do you know??" Lambert only felt that his heart was suddenly tightened, and the other party knew exactly what his brothers were doing, which is impossible! The abyss demons are very good at capturing the breath of their opponents in the boundless darkness. If someone spies on them in secret, it is impossible to pass their senses.


    "Because I am a magician, a magical magician." Han Jin smiled and said: "Actually... you also have a chance, as long as you can give up the injured partner, but I found that your brothers have deep feelings, give up... ...very difficult for you, isn''t it?"


    Lambert took a long breath, then closed his lips tightly and slammed forward a big step. The giant screaming in his hand screamed at Han Jin¡¯s neck. The other side chose this place to fight, full of conspiracy, the most effective and best solution is to kill Han Jin, he is willing to pay any price for it, even if it is life.


    Lambert launched the attack very fast, the starting point, the sharp sickle is close to Han Jin''s neck, but Han Jin''s reaction speed is not slow, the homeward drifts back into the oblique thorn, and then hidden in the hole wall This is Lambert''s first close encounter with Han Jin to release the mantle, seeing a living person melt into the soil, he could not help but bow.


    The next moment, Han Jin had already rushed out from the side of Lambert. Lambert''s pupils tightened and did not look back. The handle ran back and slammed into Hanjin''s chest.


    Han Jin¡¯s body shape stopped urgently, and his backhand smashed the law. A dazzling ray exploded and dealt with the abyssal race. The glare is the best means of attack. In addition to the caveman who cannot be seen by nature, other abyssal races will be subjected to extremes. Big impact, even damage!


    If it is on a wide plain, the blasting light will soon be absorbed by the darkness, but in this small space, the light is particularly dazzling, the diffused light is reflected back on the cave wall, and then diffused and then reflected. The power of the net light spell has increased several times out of thin air!


    Lambert suddenly felt an unbearable sting in his eyes. He screamed and went crazy, generally turning the giant.


    Han Jin has retired to the martyrdom, quietly watching Lambert there conflicts, his eyes can not see things, can not lock the space, Lambert has completely lost the ability to move instantly, and he can not sense Han Jin The breath can''t be sensed in fact. Han Jin is just a famous magician. His dependence is not magic. Naturally, he can''t talk about magic.


    Lambert roared again and again, a giant python danced like a windmill, suddenly disappeared, suddenly left and right, did not dare to slack off, as if fighting with an invisible enemy, because he is very clear, Han I am sure where to hide, waiting for the opportunity to shoot.


    In this dangerous situation where life and death are suspended, Lambert has released all the fighting power. The sharp giant scorpion accidentally smashes the hole in the wall, leaving a deep knife mark on the wall like cut tofu. Of course, this will cause some damage to the giant python, but Lambert has nothing to do with it.


    I don''t know how long it took, the dazzling light gradually dissipated, and Lambert also noticed this. The knife suddenly closed, and then barely opened his eyes. At this moment his eyes have become red and swollen, ugly. The face looks even more ugly. Han Jin¡¯s net light curse completely transcends the magic of the light in a certain sense. If it is an ordinary evil eye, Medusa, it has already become a blind man!


    "Continue." Han Jin said with a smile, his wrist turned, and a dazzling light illuminates.


    Lambert once again made a roar, and suddenly took a big step forward. The giant slammed into the Han, but Han Jin had hidden into the cave and appeared in another ramp. Lambert stabbed. Empty, quickly pulled out, just like the same, crazy dancing giants, surrounded by the storm.


    The surrounding walls and the top of the cave have left hundreds of deep knife marks, and Lambert is like a tireless sculptor, but the sculptor knows when he can finish his work, Lambert But struggling and working hard in the darkness without end.


    After a long while, the light gradually faded. Lambert took a few steps back and tried to open his eyes, perhaps because of fear, perhaps because the stimulation was too intense, and Lambert had already burst into tears, his lips. Slightly trembling, the cross-skin on the face was completely distorted, and the blood-stained pupil was desperate except desperate.


    "Don''t stop..." Han Jin moved the law, his tone was softer, as if to comfort a poorly scared worm.


    Lambert sighed, and in this short gap that could lock the space, he finally released the momentary movement, appeared in another ramp, and then stumbled and ran forward.


    There is no light source in the ramp. However, the original martyrdom was built by the ancestors of the abyss race. Of course, for your own consideration, some special alchemy remedies are scattered on the wall, which is extremely dim light in the dark. , similar to phosphorescence. When coming, the Weipu brothers could see the surrounding scenery by the shimmer, but now it is different. Lambert was twice stimulated by the net curse, and now it has become a blind eye, everything is seen Not enough, just knowing to run forward, desperately running forward!


    I don''t know how far it was, Lambert suddenly bumped into something, he couldn''t help himself, sitting on the ground with his ass, then he climbed up with the fastest speed, groping around with the broken arm, this The scene is more or less desolation, the abyss demon, the master of the abyss world! It would be a sigh of sorrow.


    Exploring for a moment, Lambert suddenly understood that this is a no return, the road has been blocked!


    Lambert made a desperate roar, his left hand desperately waved a sickle, slashing on the sand, trying to dig a passage for himself. If possible, he really wanted to give up his noble status, even if it turned into an ant. Yeah, as long as you can avoid the terrible enemy behind you.


    Unfortunately, the sickle is only a combat weapon, not suitable for burrowing. Although Lambert broke out the potential beyond the limit, he waved more than 20 knives in the blink of an eye, but the mound was still silent and heavy in front of him.


    At this moment, the rear of the Qing Mang Sheng, Lambert suddenly turned back and saw a giant sword spurting him along the ramp.


    The giant sword was almost full of martyrdom, so that he could not avoid it. Lambert screamed and raised the sickle. The blade of the sickle had penetrated into the top of the hole and then slammed.


    There was a loud bang, and the sickle forcibly opened the top of the hole. It has consumed a lot of strength. Lambert can no longer compete with the power contained in the giant sword. The whole body is smashed and flew out, even completely embedded behind the back. In the mound.


    However, Lambert was not willing to be killed like this, he struggled to jump up, a dazzling light rushed to face, he immediately closed his eyes.


    Like the previous two, no matter what kind of creature, the body reaction is often regulated by the nerves. When he sees the light and then closes his eyes, the light has already caused him damage, but his nerves. I haven''t reacted yet, I can''t feel the pain.


    That Qingmang suddenly turned into a smart little sword, quietly piercing Lambert''s chest!


    Lambert felt that his heart was cold, his mind was blurred, and the strength in his body seemed to fade away with something. The tall body slipped a little and finally leaned on the mound, but Lambert The big mouth is still breathing heavily.


    Han Jin waved his hand and took back Qingmang, then walked to Lambert step by step.


    Lambert looked at the top with no eyes. His breathing frequency was very strange. He only took a short breath when he inhaled. Then he suddenly stopped because of the pain, and then spit out a big breath. The chest was deep. The deep wounds, the blood rushed out, and the body of Lambert was dyed in a short period of time.


    In the boundless darkness, Lambert suddenly heard a slightly ridiculous voice: "I said, this is not a challenge." Then he felt a sharp pain in his forehead, and then he did not know anything. It is.


    The next moment, Han Jin looked at the magic crystal in his hand with blood, rubbed it casually, earned space in the ring, and then his body shape shrank to the ground.


    The five brothers of Weipu are still running forward. After Weipu personally broke, he looked backwards as he walked, hoping to see Lambert''s figure, and as time passed, his heart became colder and colder. , also produced an ominous premonition, is it ... Lambert has been killed? !


    impossible! impossible! ! Wip is holding the sickle and his face is constantly twisted. Damn, if they fight on the broad plains, how can they be a human being...


    Weipu just thought of this, Han Jin''s figure suddenly appeared, forcibly set in the center of their team, holding a green mans in his hand, lightning generally stabbed to the half-stunned Koko, at the same time, a dazzling light in Han Jin¡¯s left hand lit up and illuminated the gong.

 Chapter 292： Very good and good people

    Chapter 292 is very good and good people


    When the light exploded, the half-awake Koko had almost no resistance. His eyes turned and he was stunned. The partners around him screamed to block their eyes with their right arms, and Fiera walked behind them. Several brothers are equally tall, which makes the back of the Fier and the last of the West from the direct view of the light.


    Fei Ruiping was very vocal, and he was slow to sit up, but his movements were not slow. He immediately extended his right arm and forced him to push Koko and his brother who supported Keke. On the wall of the cave, he gave up space, and then he stepped forward, blocking in front of Koko, holding the sickle in his left hand and stabbing the position where Hanjin was in the impression.


    Everything that Fier has done is entirely instinct, first protect your brother, and then fight back!


    In fact, Han Jin¡¯s movements were not fast. He even paused for a moment before he attacked the fainting science. The problem was that Han Jin appeared too suddenly and there was no warning, and Fiji¡¯s reaction was too cumbersome when he put himself When the brothers pushed aside, Hanjin¡¯s flying sword had been stabbed. He staggered in front of him. It was not so much that Han Jin was attacking him. It was better to say that he took the initiative to use his body to meet Hanjin¡¯s sword!


    Hee... **** splash, the young man in the hands of Han Jin has pierced Feirui¡¯s left leg, and he also pranks to pick one side, picking off the muscles outside the left leg of Feirui, leaving a deep A wound of more than ten centimeters, when Fiery''s sickle stabbed, he had sunk down, sinking into the earth, disappearing without a trace.


    Han Jin is a personal, uncompromising human, no matter where the soul comes from, the flesh is very pure, but in this abyss world, his viability is stronger than any abyssal race, because here He can get shelter anywhere, anytime.


    The dazzling light gradually dissipated, and Feirui had a lot of sweat, but he didn¡¯t scream, just holding the hole in the wall and sitting on the ground a little. A brother of Fier saw Feirui injured and hurriedly joined up for Fei Rui wrapped the wound, but the wound was too deep. In just a short period of time, the blood spurted like a spring had already dyed the legs of Feirui, dyed his buttocks, and gathered on the ground. A small pool of water.


    "Raphael! Bastard!" Wip roared. "How are you getting Lambert?! Tell me!!"


    No one answered, only his own voice was responding, Raphael... Raphael... Tell me... Tell me...


    "Let''s go, go quickly." Fier used his knives to push his brother aside, then threw the sickle and put the unconscious Koko in his arms: "Koko gave me."


    Weipu turned his head and looked at Feirui. Another demon shouted: "Firy! What do you mean?!"


    "Yeah, Fier, why are you letting us go?!" Another demon yelled as he licked his eyes.


    "He can kill Koko, but he doesn''t, he can kill me, but he still doesn''t." Fier whispered: "Boss, don''t you understand what he wants to do? Go! Don''t go again That''s too late!"


    Wip is stuck there. He grew up watching Feirui. In his memory, he never heard of Firy saying so much, but he understood the predicament of Fier.


    Four eyes are opposite, one pair of eyes is full of contradictions and sorrows, while the other pair of eyes are saying goodbye, confiding, and entrusting, and time seems to have solidified.


    "Go!" Fier suddenly screamed.


    Wip did not hesitate, turned around and immediately released the momentary movement. The next moment, he appeared in a few tens of meters away, and then released the momentary movement, the person with the best eyesight can find that at the moment when the shape of Weipu started, A few drops of water came out of Wip''s face.


    "Boss, you..." A demon looked at the back of Weipu with unbelievable eyes. Their brothers, since they had memories, have been sheltering their brothers and even have been deserters!


    "That man, I want to use you and Koko to drag you down." Fier wanted to laugh, but the pain in his leg made him laugh: "Gerry, alive can avenge us! Understand? Go. ¡­¡­go!!"


    "But..." Gehry bit his lip, and Fier''s words were so straightforward. Of course he could understand, but he still wanted to try and walk with Fier and Coco.


    Another demon turned around and ran a few steps to release the momentary movement and disappeared into the depths of the road.


    "You''re fucking..." Fier''s anger screamed, and the backhand took the sickle that had just been thrown on the ground, and made a random stroke: "Roll! Don''t roll the old man and kill you!"


    At this moment, Han Jin¡¯s figure slammed out from the side of Gehry¡¯s body. The green mans in his hand pierced the heart of the cover with a smashing angle. But this time, unlike the previous one, Gehry¡¯s heart was already full. Be wary, Han Jingang showed up, Gehry immediately released the momentary movement, appeared in the position where his brother disappeared, and looked back at Han Jin, then turned around, and it was an instant movement.


    Han Jin stayed still and leaned over his ears, as if he was listening to something. In fact, he used the induction of the traction symbol to calculate and judge the distance between him and several demons, and the speed at which the demons moved. To decide whether you are going to kill.


    For a moment, Han Jin gave up, and the cellar is definitely not catching up. With the curse of the earth... I can try it. The problem is that the momentary movement of the demon can be released continuously. The time they appear is only a moment, and he can¡¯t judge the devil. The orientation in which they appear, in such a short period of time, it is difficult to launch an effective attack unless the demon automatically hits him.


    After giving up their brothers, the speed of the demons has increased countless times, more than sixty miles, it sounds very far, but for the demons, it doesn¡¯t take long for them to escape, and they are out of the way. A wide stone forest, where... whoever kills is not necessarily.


    "You are very smart." Han Jin turned his eyes to Feirui: "If you are their brother, maybe you will take another very different path."


    "This is my destiny, nothing great." Perhaps it is because I feel that the smile on Hanjin¡¯s face is particularly abhorrent, perhaps because I want to add to the regret of this life. At this moment, Fiera seems to have a lot of words, he said coldly: Don''t be too proud, do you think you will laugh at the end?"


    "Yes, at least I will work hard." Han Jin smiles unchanged: "And you, even the qualifications for hard work are gone." Han Jin really wants to use the feelings of the Weipu brothers, delaying the speed of their escape, in the long The martyrdom slowly ruined them. Who knows that Fier¡¯s words broke his intentions. As a result, the sly Weipu immediately fled, and Han Jin was disappointed, so his tone remained consistently soft, but with The words are as sharp as nails, and can even be said to be vicious.


    "Do you hate us? It''s really hard to understand!" Fiery said coldly: "You killed Solov, it is up to us to hate you!"


    "Hate has been planted, not that I kill you, that is, you killed me." Han Jin smiled: "These two results... I think anyone will choose the former."


    "Because you killed Solov, so you hate us, must we kill us?" Fier finally laughed: "Lord Rafael, don''t you think you are too cruel and shameless?!"


    "Cruel?" Han Jin pondered for a moment, and laughed: "When I first came to this world, I also wanted to be a good boy who was civilized and polite. The cruel is not me, it is the world! I even have stomachs. I couldn''t fill it up, I could only watch my own servant being bullied, and then I came over to an army. I waved a knife to us and put a fire on it, burning down our home. I wandered around and became a man. Mercenaries, as a result, people are free to give us a crime, we must kill us, we rebel, escape, and see a group of vampires have no reason, just for fun, killing innocent humans everywhere; I have experienced many dangers I was hurt and lost a good friend. From all of this, I finally understood what is the real survival rule of the world."


    The muscles on Fier''s face were twisted and twisted, and he said with a trembling voice: "You...not the world..."


    "As a devil in the abyss, you should be much more thorough than me in this respect, cruel? How can you say such childish words?" Han Jin showed a white tooth, smiled and said: "The famous Weipu seven brothers. ...... Is there still less life in your hands? Hehe... Even your race can''t hold you anymore! Cruel, shameless... This evaluation is left to you, actually I am a very good one. The good guy, at least before I killed you, explained so much to you, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    "You...what are you from? Where are you from?!" said Fier.


    "Don''t tell you..." Han Jin snorted and laughed as if he was joking with old friends, but his movements did not mean any jokes. The green awns in his hands made a glimpse of the air in the air, directly to Fei Rui''s chest. .


    Fei Rui''s body shape disappeared from the original place, and it stopped abruptly. It appeared after Han Jin, and the giant python screamed and yelled at Han Jin''s legs.


    If Fiji¡¯s combat effectiveness remains at its peak, this knife will pose a huge threat to Hanjin, but he will lie on the ground and slash, and lose too much blood. The speed and strength of the knife are affected. There was even enough time to seduce the law, then released the curse, appeared on the side of Fiji, flew up and kicked under the ribs of Fier, the body of three meters high turned into a Straw, tumbling and flew out, and repeatedly rubbed on the wall for more than a dozen times before falling heavily on the ground and picking up a piece of smoke.


    ¡°Is it useful?¡± Han Jin softly said, and then waved his beckoning. The flying sword that had just been emptied once again burst into light. The next moment, he crossed the stunned Koko throat, accompanied by blood, and shot again to Fei. Rui.


    Feirui reluctantly raised the giant python and blocked the fast-applying Qingmang. Who knows that Qingmang stopped for a while, letting Feirui''s sickle, then speeding up and shooting at Feirui.


    Fier has reached the end of the oil, and it is difficult to cope with this change. The next moment, Qingmang has penetrated from the center of Feirui''s nose and finally penetrated the skull of Feirui and nailed him to death. On the ground.

 Chapter 293： Playing with fire

    Chapter 239 playing with fire


    Although Weipu and others have escaped, it will become a threat to Hanjin sooner or later, but he also harvested four extremely rare space magic crystals before and after, which is more or less a comfort. After being properly packed, Han Jin released the land. Qiu Shu, almost for a long time, he finally found a quiet corner.


    The atmosphere of the dungeons of Zagunede and the demons such as Weipu has become very weak. The straight-line distance is at least three hundred miles away. The abyss world is nowhere on the ground. Zagunede and others may find Hanjin¡¯s below or above. But if you want to find Hanjin accurately, it is almost impossible.


    Han Jin indulged in a moment, took the necklace out of the space ring, and looked at it carefully. When he grabbed the necklace in his hand, Zaguned¡¯s expression was so painful that it proved that the necklace was extraordinary! It was only a few days ago that he had no time and no energy to study. Now, it is the time.


    How to look at the necklace is ordinary, a row of tiny pearl-like things make up the collar, the only thing that makes Han Jin strange is that there is no thread between the small beads, there is an invisible force to connect the small beads together. And not a bit rigid, Han Jin can freely make the collar into any shape. In the center of the necklace is a circle made of iron-like things, inside which is a six-pointed star.


    Where is the secret?


    Han Jin thought for a long time and finally decided to use the refiner method to refine the necklace. As long as it succeeds, no matter what kind of secret is hidden in the necklace, he can share it with his magic weapon, and if this necklace is really good. Things, he can also make the magic weapon''s power to a higher level through refining.


    Think of it! Han Jin took a breath and began to close his eyes and adjust his interest. For a moment, he slowly opened his eyes, his right hand was quickly swaying the law, and the three flavors of the fire were fired out together, and the necklace was firmly wrapped in it.


    An invisible force blocked the invasion of Sanweizhenhuo. Hanjin did not believe in evil, and released more than a dozen groups of three flavors of real fire. Suddenly, the necklace seemed to be touched by the organs, emitting a glimmer of light. The stock can be rushed out of the necklace with a scent of pounds and rolled around.


    If the mantle on the top of the head is very tall, if someone is watching it, you can clearly see that a group of rich light bursts open in the darkness, swaying into the distance, ten miles, a hundred miles, even a thousand miles, abyss The world must have an end, but the thick light is endless, the place where the light can reach, becomes bright, sandy, rocky, clear or hot river, all kinds of dark plants, forms Different reptiles, World of Warcraft, and moss growing everywhere, everything is lightly finished!


    At this moment, Jedice, who was far away from the Ares, was screaming, and Zagunede in the underground city shook his box and broke his desk. Alquite, who talked with his own people, showed his fear. Color, even in a dark dragon cave outside a thousand miles away, a few black dragons that have been sleeping for a long time rushed out of their own nests, opened the pupil bigger than the washbasin, looking at the direction of the waves.


    Han Jin is really panicked!


    A child is playing with fire in his own home. He wanted to ignite a newspaper and enjoy it. Who knows that the flame suddenly turned into a raging flame that burned himself and burned his family. What is the mood of this little child? What is the mood?


    Nothing to think about, Han Jin violently bite the tip of his tongue, and a blood vomits out and sprays it on the suspended necklace.


    Tongue pulse heart! For the self-cultivator, using his own efforts to refine the magic weapon is a refining method that is extremely dangerous and must not be used at all. Of course, there must be irreplaceable reasons for existence. This method is very overbearing. As long as it is successful, it will enable the comprehensible to have a magic weapon far beyond their own strength, and the minds are connected, operate freely, and even blend together and die together.


    If Han Jin knew that the brilliant pendant was a long-lost artifact, he would never be so rash, just as he would not take the devil''s magic crystal now, until his strength reached a certain level, he could be guaranteed nothing, he was I will try it. Although Han Jin has repeatedly challenged the danger, he is a cautious person in his bones.


    The blood was sprayed on the necklace, and the light suddenly darkened, and then bloomed again.


    Han Jin is even more anxious, but also fights. If he uses the mantle to escape, he can save his life. The problem is that the raging breath is enough to prove that this necklace is a precious magic weapon. Really reluctant to give up!


    An honest man is really angry at the extreme, the consequences must be terrible, and a cautious person who decides to make a desperate attempt will go all out!


    Han Jin mobilized Yuan Neng, and all the blood was sprayed on the necklace. It was not enough, and he bit his tongue again.


    Han Jin¡¯s cost is not only blood, but also a lot of energy in every blood. He is eager to get through the barriers. Otherwise, even if the opened necklace does not kill him, the abyss race that is attracted will not let him go. .


    In fact, since Hanjin began to try to refine the necklace, and now it has been urging blood refining, it is happening in the blink of an eye. In a short period of time, a lot of blood loss and energy consumption are too intense, which makes Hanjin a kind of powerless The feeling of succession, even some desperation, but desperate to despair, his movements have not stopped, one by one, the blood continues to spurt, as if it is not blood, but worthless water.


    Suddenly, a faint music came out of the necklace, and the thick, stretched end of the light became stagnant at the same time, and then retreated like a tide, only a few moments of time, all retracted. Into the necklace.


    Han Jin''s eyelids began to slowly pull down, and finally closed his eyes, and the necklace became ordinary again, quietly suspended in front of Han entered.


    A month has passed... Two months have passed... During this time, a lot of things happened on the ground and underground, and Hanjin has not moved until the third month has passed, and he has only Wake up in the middle.


    This is the real entry, and it is the longest time since Han Jin¡¯s cultivation, but the party has not realized it, because in his mind, everything is done in a moment.


    Slowly open his eyes and stare at the necklace in front of him. For a long time, a smile smiles in Han Jin¡¯s mouth. He reaches out and gently strokes the necklace, and the necklace feels like a sensation. sound.


    "I want to know now, Harley saw you, will not be scared to pee pants." Han Jin smiled: "Of course, if he has pants ... there are urine."


    After listening to Han Jin, the sound of the necklace changed at the same time, but it sounded equally sweet.


    "Hare...hehe, a more interesting guy, but according to your temper, you should like another person named Jedice." Han Jin said while slowly standing up and moving a few times, he Suddenly I found that my own energy has not only recovered, but also a certain improvement, and my mind has become sober.


    Han Jin couldn¡¯t help but stunned. In his impression, when he successfully controlled the necklace with blood refining, the energy was about to be exhausted, and then he only meditated for a moment, and his energy would not recover anyway. So fast!


    Just then, a faint wave of volatility came, Han Jin suddenly looked up and looked at the cellar, and sighed softly: "That is..."


    The necklace made an urgent scream, as if urging something, Han Jin grabbed the necklace and put it on his neck. However, the six-pointed star in the middle of the necklace flew up and floated in front of Han Jin, and the screaming sound became more anxious. .


    Han Jin reached out and played a little on the six-pointed star. The necklace became normal, and the cockroach was on the chest.


    Alquite¡¯s mood was very pleasant. Since the odious Rafael¡¯s lord ran to the underground city, Zaguned immediately decided to retaliate. This time, without Zaguned to lobby, Alquite volunteered to provoke a heavy responsibility! Originally, Alquette said that he was going to find Hanjin¡¯s account, just to talk about it. Although Betty is his direct descendant, there is no relationship between them. Alquitt only feels a little pity, so powerful talent instinct, Betty Ben It should be very useful, and it is too early to die.


    Now Alquite and Zagunede hate Hanjin. His fallen angels have been purified by Han Jin. He himself was wounded by Han Jin. No matter what, he can become an unforgettable reason. Unfortunately, he has no way to take Hanjin. Han Jin is even more troublesome than the abyss demon. The shameless mouse can rely on the shelter of the earth to escape at any time, but the full anger needs to be vented, can not find Han Jin, can only find Han Jin¡¯s men settled.


    However, Alquite became cautious after the injury. Han Jin¡¯s strength far exceeded that of him and Zaguned¡¯s. God knows that Hanjin is in addition to the dragon knight Guevara, the elemental capital of Gail and Yalina. In addition, there are no other strong players, so Alquite has never approached Maxinburg. He only looks for the rides of the Rapids in the periphery. Of course, he must be involved in some innocent creatures, but the proud Arquette will never I will admit that I am deliberate, I am not in a good mood, and I can¡¯t control my emotions.


    On this day, Alquite finally found a piece of fat, a cavalry consisting of hundreds of knights! With the strength of the 12th-order peak, to deal with a group of knights, the consequences are self-evident, one-sided slaughter, is completely slaughter!


    But the knights¡¯ morale is very high, no matter how miserable or terrifying the death of their companions, no one has retreated! There are also a dozen knights guarding a carriage that forcibly highlights the vampire''s encirclement and gallops in the direction of Maxinburg.


    Alquette had enough to play, and he had enough to kill. He felt a little embarrassed in his heart. His figure flashed and bypassed the two knights in front. This was the most compassionate moment in his life... he even forgives The person who launched the attack himself, what the mood of the two knights, he did not know, he only knew that even he was moved by this kind of compassion.


    At a break, Alquite had caught up with the carriage, reached out and raised the curtain with his fingertips, smiling and looking inward.


    There is only one person in the carriage, a handsome man with a very young face, but he gives a feeling of invading the dust. He wears a white robe and holds a long and short jade scepter in his hand. At the top of the rod, a lifelike little angel is engraved.


    At the same time that Alquette opened the curtain, the handsome man had lifted his scepter, and the small angel who was engraved vividly opened his eyes, and two extremely thin and extremely bright lights spurt out. Alquette''s chest.


    Alquette''s figure is a stiff, any kind of life''s reaction can not be compared with the speed of light, just like the abyss demon Lambert is repeatedly hurt by the net light curse, Alquitt just noticed that the light has penetrated His body, revealing from his back, the light condenses and does not scatter, straight into the sky.


    The unbeatable speed is the most terrible place in the magic of the light. Fortunately, the power of the magic of the light is not very strong. Otherwise, the whole world is already the world of light magic. But strong and not strong is targeted. For ordinary creatures, the magic of the light is not strong, but for the blood, the magic of the light is the most terrible magic in the world!


    Alquite suddenly made an earth-shattering roar, and his body was turned into a lightning bolt. His right fist was clenched and then violently slammed. The powerful mental power condensed into a terrible force that could not be detected by the naked eye but was invincible. The stream rushed to the carriage.


    With a deafening explosion, the carriages of the carriage were smashed into countless pieces, and the four horses that towed the carriage suffered from the smashing of the fish. They were smashed into the flesh and blood by Alquett¡¯s punches, and even the knights guarding the carriages were People turned upside down, and some even were blown out by the air waves for more than ten meters, and they rolled over the ground for a few laps before they barely stabilized their bodies.


    In the original position of the carriage, there was a circular pit with an irregular shape, not very deep, and no more than one meter in the deepest part. Jedice stood in the center of the round pit, and a circle of looming light curtain firmly put him in the corner. Enveloped inside, but at this moment Jedice looked a little embarrassed, his nose and mouth corners of blood flowing out, a drop of falling on the white robes.


    There is no absolute thing in the world. The so-called absolute barrier is just the name of magic. The battle of the **** ancestor Alquette is infinitely close to the power law of the world. The absolute barrier finally reveals the fragile side. Nikolay, who suddenly poisoned his hand, did not put Jedice¡¯s absolute barrier in his eyes. Whether it was vindictive or magical, it was ultimately limited. Nikola, the world¡¯s only one, also had its own fear!


    Arquette condensed in the air, staring at Jedice, and then another scream of earth-shattering, Jeddis had lifted his scepter, but suddenly revealed the painful color, eyes lost, The hand holding the scepter is also shaking violently.


    At this moment, a faint shadow flashed in front of Arquette, and then slanted into the ground, and it disappeared without a trace, as if it had never appeared before.


    Alquette¡¯s roaring abruptly stopped, holding his throat tightly with both hands, and there was a deep visible bone wound, and the blood flowed like a spring.


    The composition of the forces on the side of Han Jin is very different from that of other lords. For example, Zagunede and Dissmark are completely centered on one person. If Zagunede and Desmark are not there, then nothing can be played. Han Jin is not interested in power. He embarked on the road of hegemony only to seize resources and pave the way for his own cultivation. The government and military affairs in the territory were originally managed by others, not to mention the many strong people gathered around him. He is not there, and others have enough resilience.


    This time by Jedice, Gail is responsible for assisting, Guevara and others must stay in Fort Maring, they must guard against the abyss demon that has not appeared. The two strong players worked together to smell the scent and the rushing Arquette was caught off guard by the first time!


    Jedice¡¯s eyes have returned to calm, singing a spell in an elegant tone, and the scepter in his hand is brightly lit, and the light waves that are condensed and scattered are centered on his body. Open, looking from the sky, the light wave is like a round egg full of countless tentacles, the whole ground is shaking trembling in the constant movement of the ''dome''.


    Most of the knights are struggling in the encirclement of vampires. When the tentacles composed of light and fog stretched out, the situation immediately changed dramatically. One after another, the vampire instantly turned into a fly ash in the gentle touch of the tentacles. They immediately turned into bats and flew to the sky, or fled their legs to the jungle, and they could not avoid the entanglement of the tentacles. Except that Alquite could protect himself by relying on a powerful spiritual barrier, the other vampires had no resistance.


    Alquette could only watch his family being slaughtered, his chest was bleeding, his throat was bleeding, and he even lost his qualification to vent his anger with a roar. He glanced at Jedice with a stunned look. Going into the sky, then turned into a silver bat, and the wings spread to the distance. As for those vampires, he can''t take care of them anymore. The tribe is just a tool, and he can''t protect the tools in his own life and unpredictability.


    Jedice''s mouth faint smile, and then lifted the magic wand again, who knows that his lips just opened, his face suddenly pale, and his body shivered slightly.


    "Don''t be reluctant." Gaelic suddenly appeared next to Jedice and whispered.


    Jedice was unable to put down his scepter, his eyes were slightly unwilling, and the mental impact of Alquette was amazing. His magic and mental power had been disturbed. It took some time to recover. He released two magics, which is already his limit. I want to kill the escaped Alquite, and my heart is not enough.


    "Alquitte''s mental power is terrible." Jedisi sighed.


    "He is an old monster who has lived for thousands of years. Of course, he must have a little life-saving ability." Gael¡¯s general manager smiled and said: "I have suffered so much... It is estimated that he will not dare to mess up."


    Jedisi looked around and hundreds of knights who acted as bait had already suffered most of the casualties. The bodies of people and horses were everywhere. At such a high price, they only exchanged for hurting Alquite. Is this success or failure?


    "What about us? Are we suffering more?" Jeddy smiled bitterly, his eyes full of sadness and sadness for the loss of life.


    General Gaelic noticed the change of Jesse''s eyes, but he followed the Solomon''s Duke in the south for many years. The casualties were just a few scenes. He didn''t take it for granted. Of course, there must be someone to sacrifice the war.


    "Don''t think too much, death is always inevitable." Gaelic whispered softly: "I...it is very worried about Rafael."


    "Oh?"


    "Alquitte''s strength is beyond our expectations. Didn''t see it? He can already turn his mentality into substance!" Gail''s general manager paused: "There is also a underground Zaguned, Raphael." One person has to deal with both of them... Oh, I forgot to say that there are still six abyss demons, even if Raphael¡¯s strength is stronger and confronts so many powerful players, I am afraid...¡±


    "Are you worried about Rafael?" Jedish''s look was a bit weird.


    "Can''t you?" Gail''s look is even more bizarre. He thinks that Jedith should not ask this question.


    "Probably I misunderstood." Jeddes smiled: "I thought... the elemental capital would not want to see the rise of a powerful lord."


    Gail¡¯s general manager fell into silence. After a long while, he slowly said: ¡°You did misunderstand. The Grand Duke once talked to me. After he was a hundred years old, no matter who he gave the position, the elements of the capital were all gone. It is a necessity."


    ¡°Why do you say that?¡± Jeddy asked awkwardly.


    "Do you still ask?" Gail¡¯s manager revealed a helpless and desolate smile. He thought that when the Grand Duke of Solomon said this, his mood would not be good.


    Jedice didn''t talk. He had seen Yarina''s second brother. Edison was indeed a good person. He was generous and generous, but for the future lord, this is a shortcoming! As for Elena¡¯s eldest brother, he has not seen it, but Gail¡¯s general manager can say this. Obviously, Elena¡¯s eldest brother is not a qualified heir.


    "How many Principalityes have risen in this chaotic hundreds of years? How many Principalities have fallen?" Gail said in a low voice, then slowly closed his eyes: "Nothing... This is normal... "However, a person with a little eyesight can see that the mouth of the Gail manager is a distraction. After all, he has worked for the life of the element. Who would like to see the results of his hard work turn into an empty space?" !


    "A few months ago, I heard your conversation with the Guevara Knight. I didn''t understand it at the time. Now I finally understand." Jedice whispered.


    "What do you understand?" asked Gail.


    "Yalina."


    Gail¡¯s manager paused and smiled: ¡°Don¡¯t talk about this, let¡¯s go back, I think... you should take a break.¡±


    "Okay." Jeddis glanced again and suddenly said: "Actually, I am not worried about Rafael at all."


    "Really?"


    "Of course it is true." Jedess smiled. "If it were you, would you vent anger on innocent people like Alquette?"


    Gail¡¯s manager thought about it and shook his head: ¡°No.¡± The strong have the dignity of the strong, just like a lion does not expose the fangs to the ants. He can shoot, but the enemy must have a certain weight.


    "So how do you see Alquent''s reaction?"


    "You mean... what has Alquite been mad at? Or is it that Rafael?"


    "Almost." Jeddy nodded. "And, the abyss demon that should have appeared has not been moving, hehe... I am really curious, what did Raphael do?!"


    "I am also very curious." Gael¡¯s general manager laughed: "Like... I am really old, at least I have no courage to go to the dungeon alone and fight against so many strong people."


    With the departure of Jessie and Gail, the atmosphere of this battlefield became more and more bleak. Although Jedice released the purifying technique when he left, there is no way to purify the dried blood. There is no way to let The bodies regained their lives.


    The battlefield is always heavy, because life itself is heavy. The rest of the robbers are sorting out the corpses of their comrades. This is the discipline that the Rapids has just set. No matter what time, the soldiers of the Rapids will never abandon their partners. Including the body.


    Even Lang Ning took hundreds of knights from Marksingburg and even jumped off the horses and was busy with ordinary soldiers.


    Don''t underestimate this kind of work. The people who died in war are not the same as those who died in bed. Their bodies are mostly incomplete, and it is normal to have a broken stomach. If you just come over and clean, nothing, but just think. I think, if the ranks of the Cavaliers are slightly changed, it may be their own, which will give you a feeling of frightening.


    Although there is no danger here, it can also exercise the endurance, perseverance, and courage of the soldiers, or force the soldiers to adapt to indifference. In fact, the real iron-and-blood warrior always feels indifferent. Indifference is not to scare people, but to protect themselves and protect the same fragile heart as ordinary people. There is often such a person in the story. Turning around and killing people is not a problem. Turning it back is another innocence. This has an irreconcilable contradiction in human nature. If there is such a thing, it can be said that it is a very Very scary person!


    After a busy day, I was almost busy. At this moment, the knights outside felt what they had turned and turned to look at the sky.


    A silver line spurted here, suddenly turned into a figure when it was approaching, so it was suspended in the air, and then a burst of hysterical and hoarse laughter came: "You really didn''t go! Good! Very good... ¡­it is good!!"


    Alquitt! Lang Ning, such as the Ice Cave, including Jessie and Gail, mostly guessed what Alquite was mad at, but never thought that Alquite would be so crazy! Being hit hard, I should have raised the wound first, but Alquitt couldn''t wait, and also relied on the blood family itself to have a strong recovery ability. The injury was slightly stable, and he ran back to take revenge.


    The panic sentiment spread among the knights. They were able to fight hard before, because Jedice and Gail were hiding among them. Now they have lost the protection of the strong, facing an enemy with super-power, they Just a bunch of ants.


    Suddenly, a lazy voice sounded, although the tone was very soft, but it was incomparably clear and firm. It was passed to every soldier''s ear: "Alquitt, I haven''t seen it for a few days. How did your voice become so ugly?" ¡±

 Chapter 294： Long-lost fear

    The fear of long absence in the second ninety-four chapter


    The anger on Alquite¡¯s face disappeared. Like this old monster that has survived for countless years, it will produce various situations, such as impulsiveness, sorrow, fear, etc., but it will never lose its sense of reason. A precondition for catharsis and expression, and catharsis and expression, is to face a group of ants-like life.


    Han Jin just showed his figure, and Alquite immediately stopped all the meaningless movements. His body slowly fell from the sky and stood at a position almost 50 meters away from Hanjin. His eyes were cold and hoarse. The voice said: "It turned out to be you, why? Why did you drill out of the mouse hole today?!"


    "Oh... I can hear that you are helpless." Han Jin couldn¡¯t help but smile. A gust of wind blew, and a few leaves rolled over from Han Jin. Han Jin suddenly reached out and caught a fallen leaf. His There was something wrong with it. When I first entered the dungeon, the outside world was green. How did it change in the blink of an eye: "Lang Ning, how long have I left?"


    "Adult, you have been away for three months!" Lang Ning was surprised and happy, and yelled back.


    "Three months? It turned out to be the case... It¡¯s really the old days." Han Jin released his fingers, and the leaves rolled in the wind, and his eyes followed the leaves, as if he was too lazy to look at Alquite: "No. I know why, every time I see the world becoming bleak, every time I see the leaves dancing in the wind, I always have a feeling that I can¡¯t tell."


    "Go to your mother''s feeling!!" Alquette said in a word, gnashing his teeth.


    "You don''t understand, so you have lived for thousands of years, and you can''t break the constraints of this world." He had a bit of pity and a bit of contempt, and then his eyes turned to Alquite''s chest: "It was beaten again." Wounded? Poor Arquette... You seem to have been unlucky recently.¡± The wound between Alquette''s neck has been crusted, but the place where the chest is penetrated by light never heals.


    "It''s Jessie! If it wasn''t for this old guy who escaped quickly, he would have been killed by Jessie!" Lang Ning loudly.


    Alquette''s fists were tight, loose, then clenched, then released, and then said coldly: "Raphael, this time you don''t want to escape any more, otherwise I will kill them!" Alquette¡¯s finger to the group of knights, just in the moment when Han Jin¡¯s side turned over, he suddenly slanted a step, the neck was exposed, and even the cracked wounds, exhausted with full force, then slammed right fist, one The invisible punches of the stocks quickly shot at Han.


    Alquite played a small trick, and stepped out of that step, his angle changed, and a punch hit, Han Jin has been forced into a dead end, avoiding the punch, the knights behind will suffer from the fish, if Han If you want to protect your own subordinates, you can only resist it.


    With a punch, Alquitt didn''t even have time to watch the results, and turned sharply. He didn''t go back and ran to the distance. Although his mental strength is extremely powerful, but it is not inexhaustible, and his strength comes from the blood, twice suffered, loss, and barely repair his body, which makes him The fighting power is greatly reduced, not to mention the burning flame of the chest in the chest, which makes him feel painful and unable to concentrate all his energy on the battle.


    Han Jin¡¯s magic props left him with an immortal impression of eternal life. He never wanted to confront Hanjin at this time. The most important thing was that although he could not sense the power of Hanjin, he In a move, he keenly judged that Han Jin¡¯s power was stronger than it was a few months ago.


    escape! Of course you have to escape! Just as Fier is determined to go to death, there is hope in life to revenge. Alquitt also understands this truth.


    The six-pointed star hanging on the chest of Han Jin made a slight squeak, and his eyes remained clear and clear, and then a green mangling suddenly bloomed, and immediately turned into a giant sword with a length of more than 20 meters. The next moment, Han Jin Refers to Yu Jian, ushered in the punch of Al Quite, a loud bang, the rushing boxing power was smashed and shattered and swept away.


    Alquette''s figure has become a silver bat, masculine to the sky, and in a twinkling of an eye has become a vague point, Han Jin is a bit wrong, compared with his impression, Alquet''s power is regressing And, with a single blow, he turned and fled, and it was not in line with Alquite¡¯s identity.


    "Go!" Han Jin sighed low, and the green mans slanted into the sky, Han Jin''s figure flashed, driving the sword light to the direction of Alcatel''s escape.


    Lang Ning and the knights of the Rapids were all stunned. In a short period of time, their mood changed too much and was too intense. When they sorted out the corpses of their partners, they saw the fear of Arquette, Lafite. The ecstasy of the Lord¡¯s lord was the shock of seeing Alquite fleeing like a dog. Lang Ning did not conceal the enemy''s strength against the knights. They all know that Alquite had reached the top of the 12th-order peak a long time ago. Archbishop Jeddis and Gail, together with the sneak attack, only hurt Alquette. But Archbishop Jedis was also injured in the attack by Alquite, which is enough to prove what kind of combat power Alquott has. However, after their lord''s appearance, Alquite began to behave very arrogantly. Who knows that in a blink of an eye, he reveals the true face of guilty guilt, and hurriedly fleeing, they are shocked and puzzled, are they the lords of the lord...


    Alquite escaped fast, Hanjin did not chase it slowly, and the earth, mountains, and rivers swiftly passed under them. This chase and escape, and in a blink of an eye, they crossed the scope of Maxim.


    Alquite was desperately fanning his wings. When he decided to take the tribe to the ground to expand his power, he never thought that he would have such a wolf day. For a long time, he has been living in the boundless respect and admiration because The time of survival is long enough. Several distant ancestors are very clear about the positioning of the blood race in the abyss. They will not fight for anything, and naturally there is no danger. Therefore, Alquite has long forgotten the taste of fear. Now he has finally revisited it. Long-lost feeling. Fear is an invisible hand, pinching his heart and even making him unable to breathe; fear is an inexplicable cold, even through the spiritual barrier, let his body shiver slightly; and fear to the extreme However, it will become a kind of madness. Alquite often wants to turn around and desperately fights with Han.


    The personality of life is sometimes very strange. The longer you live, the more you are afraid of death. Those who do not agree with each other, who are willing to sacrifice and sacrifice, are often young people.


    Seeing Hanjin chasing after him, it seems that he has already decided to eat himself. Alquet is shy and angry. He suddenly opens his mouth and spits out a black mist. The mist is like life, rapidly expanding, growing, and blinking. It turned into a huge cloud.


    At the same time, Qingmang pulled up and flew over the clouds. Han Jin¡¯s eyes were cold and ruthless, sweeping around and catching Alquent¡¯s figure.


    For a moment, Qingmang had circled over the clouds. Han Jin did not find anything. He sneered: "The evil spirits faded, and I am still awkward, clean!"


    A ray of light burst into bloom, and with the gesture of Han Jin, it plunged into the clouds.


    The fog released by Alquette is not the same as that of the ordinary abyss. The cloud has its own life and its own resistance. The mist and waves of the other ones have wrapped the light in it.


    Han Jin quickly slammed his hand and banged, and the light exploded in the clouds.


    Just like the five elements of each other, no matter how tenacious the vitality of the cloud is, it can''t fight the nemesis of the hit. For a moment, a light finally pierces the cloud and directs to the sky. Then the second and third roads are shot. When the light is shining, the huge cloud has been smashed, and the pieces have disappeared.


    But Alquite is like evaporating out of thin air. The clouds are scattered. There is a golden wheat field underneath. You can also see dozens of shadows. They are all farmers who have harvested a year of hard work, but they are heavenly. The vision was stunned, forgot the work in his hands, and looked at the sky in a stupid way.


    Han Jin slowly lowered the Jianguang, and his sharp eyes glanced at the farmers. In fact, Hanjin did not have any hostility. First of all, these farmers are human beings, and they rely on their hard work to support their families. It is the purest, the most kind, and the least threatening life, but the farmers are frightened, and they are rushing to the ground. In this troubled world, there is no guarantee of survival. They have no doubt that this mysterious The strong can wipe out their existence between waving, this kind of thing is not without, but too much.


    The child in the arms of a peasant woman also felt the terrible pressure, and suddenly burst into tears. The peasant woman was almost smashed and smacked, and the child was still crying. She even used it. The hand forced the child''s mouth.


    Only the strength she used was too great, and even with the nose of the child, only a few moments, the child''s face was already blue.


    Han Jin''s figure flashed, appeared in front of the peasant woman, then gently reached out and grabbed the peasant woman''s trembling little hand, and stopped crying for a moment.


    "Don''t be afraid." Han Jin said softly, then the right hand hit a back to the Yuan Qing spirit, hit the child''s body.


    The child born soon is not emotional, uncomfortable, of course, crying, of course, to laugh, with the warm mana flowing in the body, the child cried a few times and stopped, and opened his round eyes. Curious to see Hanjin.


    "Big... adults, she... she..." A farmer said in a sly voice, finally finally gnawed his teeth and said a complete sentence: "She is my wife..."


    Han Jin discovered that he was still clutching the small hand of the peasant woman. He couldn¡¯t help but smile and his fingers gently released: "I''m sorry."


    Han Jin¡¯s looks are very handsome. When the smile is emitted from the heart, he always gives people a feeling like a spring breeze. They are gentle, soft, and even close. The farmers who fell to the ground suddenly feel that they are not So scared, especially the peasant woman, shyly blushing, quietly bowing her head, and then dare not look at Han Jin, she is still very young, the cruelty and ruthlessness of life can not erase the dream of her heart, and Han Jin¡¯s appearance Many girls are the princes of the princes who dream of.


    "Have you found a monster? Or... is a silver bat?" Han Jin asked softly.


    The farmers looked at each other and shook their heads.


    Han Jin saw that the farmers did not lie and said slowly: "You should go home first, it is very dangerous here."

 Chapter 295： The choice of fate

    Chapter 295: The Choice of Destiny


    As the red sun sank, the sky became darker and darker. Han Jin stood in the wheat field like a nail, searching for the trace of Alquette. After refining the necklace, his mind became very clear and his mind was slowly Growing up, as long as there is any wind and grass around, you can''t escape his feelings.


    I don''t know how long it took, Han Jin was disappointed. He guessed that Alquette should escape with a method he didn''t understand, but he gave up, Han Jin was not reconciled. He released Qingmang and drove Jianguang to the distance. Shot, a few months ago, the detective came with an intelligence. Zaguned built a castle at the entrance to a dungeon. He thought about it and might intercept Alquite.


    I have a flying sword. For Han Jin, the distance is no longer a problem. It took about two hours. Han Jin found the castle that the knights said, but he didn¡¯t get too close, but the castle patrolled. At the same time, the abyss mages saw Han Jian¡¯s Jianguang, the alarm bell rang, and a group of soldiers rushed to the wall and entered a state of full alert.


    At this moment, Han Jin, who is already a real big man, has his special strengths and spreads through various channels, just like the knights of the Torrent Legion are not willing to face Alquite and Zaguned, the abyss of the abyss race. And the soldiers are not willing to fight with Hanjin. It is the lord''s business. It has nothing to do with their little people. To put it bluntly, no one wants to find death. Unless they have orders, they have to act.


    After a long time of arrogance, Zaguned¡¯s men had been screaming and screaming in the city, but no one had walked out of the castle, and Zaguned himself did not know what had happened.


    If you don''t escape, you can find the movement here. Han Jinyu has for a moment, and has withdrawn from the jungle for more than ten years, waiting quietly.


    Until late at night, Han Jin finally gave up. Whether Alquite had already fled to the castle or was hiding in a corner to recover from injury, it was too difficult and difficult to find a person in this vast world. Han Jin Finally, I waited for a few more minutes, driving the Jianguang and flying in the direction of Maxinburg.


    I have been away for three months, and I should go back and see how everyone is doing? Didn''t Nicer come back? Is Harley a leak? Waiting for a lot of things, he is worried, although the cruel reality makes him more and more ruthless, but in a position deep in his heart, still maintains the temperature, which contains his friends, and helped His, dependent on his partner, hey or his subordinates.


    When coming, Han Jin was very fast in pursuit of Al Quart. When he went back, he was again eager to follow the arrow, and the speed was not slow. I don¡¯t know how long it took, and the burning fire on the plain attracted Han Jin¡¯s attention.


    Qing Mang changed direction and wore out in the oblique thorn. Han Jin did not want to gossip, he just wanted to see what happened.


    It is a small village that burns. The area is small. The fire should have been burned for a long time, because the houses in the village have become ruins. In the moment of passing at low altitude, Han Jin has been looking around and has not found any living. Flying forward with the sword light, I will fly over the small village soon, but Qing Mang suddenly stopped there.


    The next moment, Qingmang circled a half circle and flew back. Han Jin jumped down the green mans and fell steadily on the side of the well. This well was in the middle of the village, apparently shared by the whole village. In that world, the well is not a rarity, but here, it is very good for the poor to gather the power of the whole village. Some villages want to drink water and have to go to the river to pick it.


    A woman kneels beside the well, one hand is still holding the cable, and there are two deep blood holes behind the neck. It should be suddenly attacked when the water is hit. Han Jin slowly reaches out and puts the woman. Turning over, yes, this is the peasant woman I saw at dusk, but her face became pale and she was thinner than at dusk.


    Han Jin leaned down and turned the woman over and stared at the two deep blood holes. For a long while, he slowly stood up and walked along the village road, except for the occasional fire. In addition to the buzz, the village always looks very quiet.


    "It really makes people have nothing to say!" Han Jin laughed, but his eyes did not even smile: "Alquite, I have seen you... no brave heart, you What is the strength of the power and what is it?!"


    Lang Ning has become the center of everyone. Don''t look at him as the commander of the Rapids. But on the Ares, Guevara, Jeddes, Gail, etc. are not powerful, they are highly respected, or both. In the meantime, Lang Ning never dared to put on the shelf of the commander. In fact, he also kept a low profile, but today the situation is a bit special.


    "And then?" asked Elena with her eyes open.


    "And then..." Lang Ning smiled bitterly: "Miss Elena, I have already said it again, and then Alquite has run away without looking back. I see... he has been scared by Raphael. Bold!"


    "You say it again," Moxie said with a smile.


    "What to say?" Lang Ning asked.


    "I just said the last sentence."


    "I said... Alquitte has been scared by Rafael."


    "Good, good, I like this sentence, it feels great!"


    "If you replace Rafael with Moss, you feel better?" Lei Zhe suddenly made a trick.


    Moss is immersed in the mood of Han Jin¡¯s talk and laughter, and he can¡¯t help but open his mouth: ¡°Of course! Haha...¡±


    "Moss Division!" Sasio said in a dignified tone.


    "how?"


    "You steal the wine today?"


    "You..." Moxico published a small book: "Do you know who wrote this? Tell you, one day sooner or later..."


    "Okay, okay, how can you argue with the three of you?" Elena interrupted the ideal confession of Moxico and walked slowly to the front of the ship: "So late... he should be back."


    "In the dungeon, there should be a lot of stories." Guevara said with a smile: "Otherwise, with Alquette''s strength, it is impossible to make such a shameful move."


    "It''s really unbelievable." Jedisi sighed, the light magic can be a complete suppression of the blood family, he is still hurt in the hands of Alquite in the case of a successful attack, which shows that Alquette How terrible the strength is, but such Arquette did not dare to face Hanjin. He knows that Han Jin¡¯s strength is also very strong, and should not be so strong.


    ¡°In my life, I have seen many young people.¡± Gail¡¯s manager said slowly: ¡°And Rafael is the best! He is smart, kind, emotional, and responsible, like this time, He chose a person to go to the underground city and provoke all the burdens alone, huh, huh, so we have the mood, have time to drink and chat here, such young people... it¡¯s too little, miss, look...I Is that right?"


    Elena showed her thoughts and then nodded. "He is really amazing."


    Jedice''s mouth was upturned, revealing a faint smile, and then he turned his gaze away. He didn''t want to participate in this kind of thing.


    Guevara squatted there, then tapped the table with his fingers, indicating that the Gail manager came over, and then lowered his voice and said: "Gail, you do this... Is it wrong?"


    "Guevara, I think you know better than me. The current Beit League is not safe!" Gail said with a smile: "If you can get the support of the Grand Duke of Solomon, it will be completely different!"


    "Of course I know better than you, including Rafael''s character." Guevara said faintly: "He has been with Siniel for more than two years, and his feelings are deep, if you really want to provoke something... Be careful, don''t lift your rock and lick your own feet."


    "You misunderstood me, I just want to give young people a choice. Provocate... Hehe, is it a stupid person in your eyes?" Gail kept his eyes slightly: "Deep feelings." ... Guevara, there is nothing in the world that will never change. You see, your strength is fading, and my body is slowly growing. Thirty years ago, I was hailed as The Duke of Solomon, the light of the magic of the mainland, began to form his first army. Now, the young Raphael has aroused the vigilance of the surrounding lords, and the glorious elemental capital has ushered in his own sunset. Look again Above the head, how brilliant is the starlight, tomorrow? Maybe it will become a cloud, and after another month, the sky will float snow, turn the land under our feet into a piece of ice, and then a few months, spring Will come back and bring the whole world back to life."


    Guevara did not refute, just quietly watching the Gaelic.


    "Guevara, there is nothing that will not change." Gael, smiling and repeating a sentence, went on to say: "Sinnel is not very good at you? And... as far as I know, in the lonely In Yacheng, Lydia in Yehliucheng once launched an attack on you, isn''t it?"


    Guevara¡¯s figure was taut and her eyes turned cold, but she remained silent.


    "I understand that you always take advantage of this, you don''t want to let Raphael feel troubled, but you... really can''t think of it? His troubles will come sooner or later!" The last few words, Gail''s general manager is a word Spit out: "You can let Sunil no longer hate you, but you can''t let all the elves forgive you! After all... the Silver Pegasus is ruined in your hands!"


    The coldness in Guevara''s eyes gradually disappeared, replaced by deep sorrow, but he disdain to refute what, if the elves have enough reasons to hate him, then the silver Pegasus army has attacked dozens of towns. Also killing his family, who is his hatred? !


    "The Guevara Knight, in fact, there is no need to argue between us, or ... there is no need to make a dissatisfaction for a Xiannier." Gail¡¯s general manager said slowly: "This is good, we listen to the choice of fate. Since the founder of Gail found Yalena, he rarely expressed any opinions. He always laughs at all times, but does not mean that he does not understand. As the right arm of the Duke of Solomon, he is no worse than any one here. Today, he really shows his edge.


    "The choice of fate? It sounds very interesting." Guevara has stabilized his emotions and revealed a faint smile.


    "I guess..." Gail¡¯s general manager leaned over and whispered: ¡°Yeliucheng never wants to have a strong neighbor around, what do you think?¡±

 Chapter 296： Utilitarian

    Chapter 296 utilitarian


    Harley is leaning on the chair, and the so-called arrogance is reflected in the unknown song. Even with his gimmick, even the people who know the end of the autumn can not judge the emotion of Harley.


    Suddenly, Halley was bounced by a force. He couldn''t help but scream, and turned and looked, but Han Jin, who looked at his face, took up his chair. Of course, it was Han Jin''s chair.


    "Master, you are back!!" Harley shouted.


    The call of Harley caught the attention of everyone. Seeing that it was Han Jin, everyone stood up and walked up to Han.


    "It seems that everyone is in a good mood, and they have a banquet here." Han Jin swept his eyes and saw a giant bed on the left side of the ship. The female Titan was sitting on the top: "Oh , also opened a hotel..."


    "There are some nausea underneath, I asked them to bring the tables and chairs up." Guevara smiled and then swept the female Titan: "As for this distinguished Miss Dominic... because of her Said that the following place is too narrow, only to grieve her first."


    On the deck, the solitary chair of Hanjin is a bit nondescript, but he is not a person who likes to be authoritarian. The only chair is just for the sake of setting up a line, so it is not at all I thought it was meant.


    "Raphael, tell us, what did you do?!" Yalena grabbed Hanjin''s arm in a forgotten manner, and asked in a hurry, removing the dazzling aura, Yalina was also a girl. Have their own curiosity, have their own interests, and have their own dreams.


    "I..." Han Jin paused. He didn''t want to talk about those things in front of everyone.


    "Yeah, tell us! Why did Alquite be scared when he saw you?!" Lei Zhe approached.


    Han Jin glanced around and found that everyone was staring at themselves, including Guevara, including Gail, who was always in the limelight and interested in this topic, even The female Titan named Dominique also came over.


    Han Jin has a few words. If he doesn¡¯t say it now, he will answer it separately after a while. I don¡¯t know how many times to repeat it. He coughed: ¡°Nothing, first angered Zaguned, I want to test him. Real strength."


    "If Zaguned becomes a human wolf, this means that you have succeeded." Guevara said slowly.


    "He really turned into a wolf." Han Jin smiled: "He was not very good-looking. It became even more ugly after becoming a wolf."


    "Do you think everyone can compare with you?" Guevara laughed. Every time he mentioned Zaguned, Guevara always got out of control. If someone insulted and laughed at Zaguned, his mood would change. Very pleasant, if anyone praises Zaguned, then he will be angry and really angry.


    "And then? Then you discovered the fatal weakness of Zaguned?" asked Sasio.


    "Zaguned is not a fool. I am not a legendary hero. Can you see his weakness at a glance?" Han Jin has a feeling of ridiculousness. Sasou¡¯s place is good, because he is too overheated. When you sing a legendary poem, there will always be some paranoia that is taken for granted.


    "Later? Are you in conflict with Alquette?" Elena asked.


    "Yeah." Han Jin nodded and mentioned Arquette. His eyes showed undisguised contempt. Among the top and super powers he had seen, Alquite''s strength was the most powerful. But he is also the most despised, only dare to vent his anger to the innocent. This kind of power is a tragedy in itself: "I cut a sword on his head, but the mental barrier of the old monster is really strong. The head is also hard, and I used only my strength to cut him."


    Several people, such as Guevara, have captured the contempt of Han Jin¡¯s eyes, and they have become solemn at the same time, and they have misunderstood the key points in Hanjin¡¯s discourse. ''With all his strength, he just cut him.'' The subtext seems to say that he has not released all the power in the past battles. Even Guevara is shocked. When did Rafael¡¯s strength become so powerful? !


    "Sure enough!" Yalena said with a smile: "No wonder he will run away when he sees you, hehe..."


    "Yeah, my strength seems to be a little bigger than a few months ago. If you let me cut a sword, I must cut Alquite''s head in half." Han Jin said in a joking tone: " I heard that the vampire''s resilience is very strong. It is impossible to recover from the brain."


    Does the strength seem to be a little bigger than a few months ago? This sentence sounds straightforward, but the meaning behind it is very simple. People like Caire, Jedice, and other experienced people always like to think deeply when they encounter things. Because of this, they can stand. Above the peak, there are times when power alone is not playing.


    "And, the seven brothers of the West has never come! You must have done something to them, right?" asked Elena.


    Han Jin smiled and took out two magic crystals from the space ring and placed them in the hand of Yarina: "This magic crystal is Solov''s, and that one is my harvest."


    "Ha! You killed another abyss demon!" Yalena could not help but cheer.


    Then Han Jin took out another space magic crystal and handed it to Yarina again.


    "Wow... you... you actually..." Yalena¡¯s tone was a little trembling. At the beginning, she wanted Solov¡¯s magic crystal, but Hanjin said it was useful. Only a generous grant to Han Jin, now there are three magic crystals, of course, there is her share.


    When Han Jin took out the last space system magic crystal, Yalena¡¯s eyes would not move. The people in the field were silent. They all saw the fighting power of the abyss demon. Solov had killed the **** of war alone. No., Jedith, Guevara, and Gail, the three men launched a counterattack at the same time, and they could not leave him. In the end, they relied on Han Jin¡¯s dazzling and terrible magic to kill Solov. Now Han Jin sneaked into the dungeon and faced six abyss demons, killing three of them. This result is incredible!


    "It''s a pity that the seven brothers of the West should be renamed." Han Jin said with a smile: "Even if they are all split in half, they can''t get together."


    Jedice¡¯s eyes widened again and again. He suddenly saw hope. He came to this strange land with Han Jin. Although he thought about revenge in his heart, he was not optimistic about the prospect of Hanjin. At least he did not think that Han Jin could beat Nikola. And in front of this scene, let him overthrow all previous judgments, can Nikolay achieve such a brilliant record when he was young? Never possible!


    Gail¡¯s eyes were nailed to Yarina¡¯s face, and his ideas became more and more determined. As long as the two people could come together, they would tie Yalina and then forcefully throw it into Hanjin¡¯s. In bed, he will also do it! At this moment, the will of Elena is no longer important! Don''t do it, just because you don''t want to, don''t want to anger Hanjin.


    Gail¡¯s general manager has a strong utilitarianism, and on the other hand, he is not utilitarian and cannot be the right arm of Solomon¡¯s grandfather. Yes, he looked at Yalina¡¯s grown up. Among the children of the Duke of Solomon, I also liked Yalina most. The Grand Duke of Solomon was busy with political affairs. He always fulfilled his father¡¯s duties, but these Change his decision, not to mention that he believes that Han Jin, Yalinna will have a brilliant future, but also good for Yalena. As for love, Gail¡¯s general manager has always sneered at this thing, it¡¯s just a young man¡¯s moment. The confusion.


    "How did you do it?!" Elena''s question asked everyone''s voice, everyone wants to know the process.


    "This is not a few words to finish." Han Jin''s gaze fell on Guevara, and then shifted the topic: "Your mood does not seem to be very good?"


    "Nothing." Guevara smiled: "When you come back, my emotions will naturally get better."


    Han Jin smiled. If it was before, he would not care about such a small thing, but now his mind is very clear-headed and his eyes become sharp. Guevara does not want to say that he is not good to ask.


    Guevara''s look is awkward, his thoughts have already flown to more than half a year ago, when the big elf Lydia attacked him, the eyes filled with hatred! Just now, the director of Gail unscrupulously opened his scars, yeah... he could not ask for the forgiveness of the elves, and he also did not want to forgive the elves! However, this does not mean that he is going to retaliate.


    In fact, Guevara is very clear that it is not easy for Han Jin to come together with Sunil. The most important thing is that Han Jin must obtain the approval of Yehliu City, and this is for his Guevara. It was a disaster, because it meant that Yehliucheng joined the camp of Hanjin. He would be expelled sooner or later, and he would even be killed. The **** vengeance between him and the elves could not be resolved!


    Guevara has already thought about it. If Han Jin can really come together with Sunil, he will leave quietly before everything happens, but he is not reconciled!


    He poured all his ideals into Han Jin and ended up being excluded. This is too cruel for an old man.


    At this moment, everyone was thinking about their own thoughts, the atmosphere became quiet, and finally Moss broke the silence: "Raphael, tell us about it."


    Han Jin suddenly found that Guevara¡¯s eyes were full of sorrow and desolateness. His face could not help but sink down. He ignored the Moss, and whispered to Guevara: "Is there someone... irritating you. "I saw Gewara nailed to the wall for the first time. He sympathized with the old man. Later he knew the identity of Guevara. He respected the old man, and Guevara fell down and even wanted to be an assistant to Langing. When the army fought, he trusted the old man. He could also say that Han Jin, who missed the teacher, transferred some of his feelings to the old man. He would never allow someone to offend Guevara!


    "Master, I just saw Gael¡¯s general manager chatting with Guevara." Harley played a small report. He was only loyal to Han Jin, and he would not care about other people¡¯s feelings.


    Gail¡¯s manager was furious, but he knew that Han Jin was very reliant on Harley, and he couldn¡¯t attack it. He had to smile with a smile: ¡°I just talked to the Guevara Knight about some things in the Dragon City, so...¡±


    "Right, Rafael, a few months ago, I sensed the violent light magic fluctuations in the underground. Do you know what is going on?" Jedish inserted, on the one hand, he really wants to know On the one hand, it is also to save the field and transfer the topic to other places.


    "I don''t know." Han Jin shook his head.


    ¡°Is it really unclear?¡± Jedisi was somewhat skeptical.

 Chapter 297： Xianniers trial

    The second ninety-seventh chapter of the test of Xiannier


    Although Yeliucheng is not tall, it is definitely the most vital city on the whole continent. The dense green vines cover the entire wall, and even the underlying bricks are not seen. Some people mistakenly thought that this wall is a miracle of life created by the elves using the secret method.


    The battles that have been fought for centuries have not left any traces on these delicate branches. On the contrary, they are more lively, only those once invaders know that when these branches are waving their arms, What a terrible scene.


    Not far from Yehliucheng, Xiannier stares at the green barrier in front of him. In his childhood memories, the elves rely on this wall of life that will never be destroyed to defend against countless enemies. The offense, unless the tree of life withers, the green vines have endless vitality, and powerful enemies can only stop in front of these seemingly weak lives.


    The tree of life propped up the sky of Yehliucheng, and these vines are the tentacles of the tree of life. Every elf who grew up in Yehliucheng has experienced hundreds of thousands of years, and the depth of memory still has that side that can never be wiped. Go green.


    Xiannier looked at the distance in the distance, and the man was still fighting in the dark underground city. He always did this, and took the most dangerous task to him, but he could only look far away. Powerless.


    Sunil thinks that she is already the best in the elf in terms of speed of strength improvement. However, compared with the man, she has been thrown away for a long distance without knowing it. Sunnier¡¯s lips are hung up. With a smile, I really can''t help but be proud of him. Such a man, I am afraid that I can''t find another one on the whole mainland. Thinking about it, Xiannier couldn''t help but feel a little sweet.


    But the next moment, thinking of things that I will face soon, Xiannier¡¯s mood immediately fell, and her mouth was filled with bitterness and trials. Is your age really when you should be tested? Xian Nier knew clearly that I was afraid that the elders knew about themselves and Han Jin and found out the excuse to let them return.


    Before, Shannier had been dragging because she knew that in her capacity, even if the elders blocked it, she would not really be like her. However, when watching Han Jin¡¯s lonely back path to the unknown danger, Xian Nier¡¯s mind has already decided. I don¡¯t want to be a woman behind you. I want to be with you, no matter where, no matter what. What is it.


    Try it out? Yeah, how can you improve your strength as soon as possible? Sunnier took back his eyes and looked at the distance. He took a long breath and walked toward Yehliucheng step by step.


    At the same time, on the wall of Yehliu City, a male elf suddenly opened his eyes, as if he saw something incredible, with a finger pointing out the city, his mouth was so big that he could just put a fist into it. .


    The other elf around him noticed the abnormality of his companion and smacked his shoulder in confusion. "Seth, what''s wrong with you?" Usually, the elves are very elegant, both male and female, rarely making Such an exaggerated movement.


    "She...she..." The elf named Seth had been incoherent, just pointing her finger at the city, as if something weird happened there.


    The elf couldn''t help but look at the direction that Seth pointed. The result was the same as Seth''s stunned standing there. It took a while to react: "Sinnel! It''s Siniel''s back!!"


    "What? Is Sunrider back?!"


    "Great! Siniel is finally back!"


    Suddenly made a mess on the wall, so that Siniel stood in the city for a while, only someone shouted: "What are you doing! Open the gate!"


    There were a few elves rushing down the wall and going to the city gate. Xiannier looked up at the people on the wall and smiled. They still didn''t change. They always made a fuss about some trivial things. Once upon a time, Siniel was just a fruit of green. She couldn¡¯t figure out why these young people were always around her and doing some inexplicable things. They just watched it, but Siniel didn¡¯t know that she was The smile of the heart will often make some young male elves excited to sleep all night.


    Now that Xiannier is clear and understands, my heart has been filled with Han Jin¡¯s figure, and I can¡¯t hold anything anymore. I don¡¯t know whether it¡¯s the sorrow of these elves or the luck of Han Jin.


    When the city gate opened, the first to run out of Seth, but when he broke through the heavy resistance and rushed to the front of Xiannier, he found that he did not know what to say, he could only stand there and watch it nervously. Xiannier.


    When she looked at her playful companion in her childhood, she was relieved of her mood. She smiled: "Seth, you seem to grow taller."


    "Yeah, yeah." Seth touched the back of his head, revealing a joy and a flustered smile.


    "Hey! Xiannier, you can come back!" Immediately, other elves squeezed Seth to the side, rushing to say hello to Xiannier.


    Just as Xiannier felt a little tired, a female elf in a white robe suddenly appeared on the wall.


    "Xinnier, the elder is waiting for you," the female elf said.


    The city immediately became silent, and the elves who were still happy were quiet and quiet, giving Nanniel a way to the city, the elders of the temple, and the supreme status in the city. They usually don''t have access to such high-ranking characters. When they heard that the elders wanted to see Siniel, they looked at her with envious eyes.


    In the middle of the eyes, the heart of Xiannier is smiling. If she can, she would rather not see it, but it is impossible. Unless she is not a member of Yeliucheng, no one can resist or even dare. Resist the call of the great elders of the temple.


    The temple is still the glory and elegance in the memory of Siniel. It seems to be a building that integrates all the graces of the world. It does not know how many masters of elf sculptures are condensed. Every line on the emboss is still so. Lifelike, lifelike.


    The elf is really a harsh race, not only for others, but also for himself. Even the stone steps at the foot of Xiannier are engraved with some beautiful patterns, and I don¡¯t know how to build this huge temple. At that time, how much manpower and material resources are spent.


    Along the ancient stone steps, Xiannier walked deep into the temple. When he was young, he appeared in his mind from time to time. Xiannier grew up in this temple. Others The elves don''t have this kind of honour, and everything is attributed to the blood of Siniel, even though Siniel never thought of anything noble compared to other elves. But since the temple was decided, Xiannier only accepted it. It seems to have become an inertia of the elves. No elf has ever dared to try to resist the decision made by the temple.


    Stepping into the door of the temple, the oncoming is a fresh and natural atmosphere. Xiannier couldn''t help but sigh for a long time. I haven''t touched this breath for a long time. The feeling of being refreshed and refreshing is only in this place. I can feel it in the temple.


    "Child, you are back." The elders of the temple stood up from their seats and opened their arms.


    An ordinary greeting, but Xiannier''s heart was sour, tears almost fell, and could not help but rushed into the arms of the elders. If there were elves passing by, it would be very surprising, even though the elders always have peace. Kindly, but long-term high-ranking body is naturally with a kind of majesty, that is, Shannier was brought up by the elders since he was a child, and he dared to make such intimate actions, and the elders did not think that they were embarrassed. As a general elf, when I faced the elders, I was so nervous that I couldn¡¯t even say anything.


    "It¡¯s good to come back." The elders patted Shannier¡¯s back gently. ¡°Sit, boy, tired all the way?¡±


    Xiannier shook his head and gradually calmed the excitement and said softly: "Not tired."


    "You kid, hurry to rest, go so far, where will not be tired." The elders looked at Sunnier with love.


    "I really don''t feel tired..." said Senilton here, and hesitated to ask, "The elder, you let me come back this time, really is to..."


    At this time, two female elves in white robes walked into the temple and placed a plate of fine pastry on the table. Xiannier closed her mouth. Although I used to be used by the elders since I was a child, it is always a bad thing to let other elves hear the questioning of their own words.


    However, the elders were a look of disapproval. They smiled and said to the two female elves. "Our Siniel is really smart, so I found out that I was cheating her."


    The two female elves grinned and covered their mouths. Looking at Sunnier¡¯s eyes, there was an indescribable embarrassment.


    "Little Siniel, my child, you won''t mind right?" The elders smiled more and more kindly. "Maybe after a while, you still have to thank me, maybe?"


    After listening to the words of the elders, Xiannier was puzzled, but the stone in his heart was finally put down. It seems that the elders are not so repulsive to themselves and Hanjin. Otherwise, they will not be so happy with themselves. of.


    When the mood was good, Xiannier restored his former state of mind, as if he had returned to his childhood, and said with a little charm: "What is the big elder, what are you doing?"


    "Of course it''s a good thing." The elders smiled happily and deliberately sold off.


    "Don''t you say it? Don''t say I can go!" Sinnel pretended to be angry and leaned over.


    "Well, I said, let''s not say that our little fairy is really upset." It seems that the elders are in a good mood, and they even started jokes in the face of other elves and Sunil.


    "Don''t you find any different places in the city?" The elders smiled and asked Siniel.


    Not the same place? Xiannier thought about it carefully. It was only when I remembered that the city seemed to be a lot more lively than before, and the flowers that bloomed everywhere were just the ocean of flowers. I know that although the city of Yehliu has flowers all year round, But it has never been so extravagant, because it all needs the energy support of the tree of life, but I was worried at that time, and I did not go to my heart.


    It¡¯s really a bit unusual to think about it now, and Siniel asked curiously. ¡°What happened in the city? I think it seems to be celebrating.¡±


    "Of course, we have to celebrate, this is the most important thing in the history of Yehliucheng." The elders said happily.


    Sunnier thought about it with a slight head, and then his eyes lit up. "Is it the spring of life?"


    "No, no." The elders shook their heads. "Although the fountain of life is very important, it seems to be a little worse than this."


    More important than the fountain of life? What would it be? Xiannier frowned and thought for a while, but he couldn¡¯t think of it. He simply gave up. "You can¡¯t say it!"


    "Oh, why don''t you think about yourself?"


    ¡°I?¡± said Siniel, wondering. ¡°What do I have to think about? Just because I am back? How is this possible!¡±


    "I said that our little Siniel is the smartest, look, half guessed." The elders smiled and said to the two female elves next to them.


    "Of course, Xiannier is not only smart, but also good fortune." The two female elves echoed.


    "What the **** is it?" Xiannier was very confused. Although she felt that things were related to herself, she did not know what was going on.


    "Prudence in the Southern Elf Forest, do you remember?" It may be that I feel that I have already suffocated Siniel''s appetite, and the elders finally began to reveal useful information.


    "Prudence? Remember, of course, remember." How could Shannier not remember, but her idol in her childhood, the legendary character in the elf, has the same blood as her, and her strength is high. The face is beautiful, the manners are graceful, and the commander of the army is second to none in the elves. It is simply synonymous with perfection. It is no exaggeration to say that he is the dream lover of thousands of elf girls.


    "He is in our wild city now." The elders threw a stone-shattering news.


    "He came to Yehliucheng? What did he come here?" If it was in the past, Xiannier would really be excited about this news, but now she has Han Jin, but the legend of the elf is again I couldn¡¯t afford the slightest interest. Although Prudence broke through the 11th-order barrier in just a few hundred years, it became the top 12 strongman. This is really a great thing among the elves. . However, compared with Han Jin? If you give Han a few hundred years... Siniel can''t imagine how strong Han Jin will eventually be? !


    "Of course he is coming, because our little Siniel is here."


    "I?" Senilton was terrified. "How is it possible? I don''t know him at all?"


    "I want to know him? It''s not easy. I will call him right away. If he knows you are here, I can guarantee that he will come over at the fastest speed." The elders turned their heads and stood on the side. The two female elves said, "Come and call Prudence, and say that the person he most wants to see has arrived."


    The two female elves responded and turned and walked outside the temple.


    "Wait a minute!" Xiannier stood up fiercely. From the words of the elders, she had already noticed an unknown taste.


    The two female elves stopped and looked at the elders with a gaze.


    The elder''s gaze condensed on Siniel''s body, and then waved his hand and let the two female elves retreat.


    "What''s wrong? My child." asked the elder and the elder.


    "Can you tell me first, why did Prudence come to our wild city?"


    The elders were so eager to take aside the water cup, and took a shallow sip, and said, "Come to marry you."


    Although the tone of the elder is still harmonious, but what he said is like a sigh of thunder in the ear of Xiannier, a heart suddenly sinks into the bottom of the valley, the news came too awkward, so that Xiannier actually happened I don''t know how to deal with it, and I stay there.


    "My child, have you never dreamed of marrying a great hero at an early age? After so long, I finally fulfilled my promise. In the younger generation, there is no better than Prudence. The big elders said with relief.


    "But...but...I already..." Sinner was in a hurry and couldn''t even say anything.


    "Don''t worry, child, sit down and talk slowly."


    Sunnier slowly sat back in the chair, but the heart was a mess.


    "My child, you won''t be too happy," said the elder, laughing. "It''s no wonder, you don''t know how popular Prudence is in the Elven Forest. I spent a lot of money." The strength of the convinced to convince the elders of their family, hey, although offended a lot of other tribe elves, but for our little Siniel, everything is worth it."


    Xiannier bit her lip and bowed her head. At this moment, she really didn''t know what to say, so she refused to raise her grown elders. Xiannier can''t open this mouth. After all, the elders are sincerely good for her. However, this is a thing that Xiannier can''t accept. One side is a lover and the other is a relative. Xiannier is in a dilemma. In the realm of the situation.


    "Oh..." The elder suddenly stunned and shot his forehead. "Look at me, it¡¯s old, and I didn¡¯t even think about it."


    Sunil still sat down with her head down and said nothing.


    "I know, this is a hasty for you. Girls, this time is inevitably embarrassing, but fortunately, there are still seven days from the wedding, when are you free and Plu in these days? Deng Si meets, can''t let our little Siniel marry a strange elf..."


    Later, the elders said a lot, but Xiannier did not listen to it at all, thinking about how to refuse this inexplicable marriage, so that when she left the temple, she forgot to the elders. Say goodbye, just go straight out.


    The elders looked at the back of Xiannier''s loss, and the smile on the face gradually disappeared, and the bottom of the eye passed a trace of cold.


    "Dr. Ampudra, why are you giving her time?" A voice suddenly came from behind the pillar.


    The elders snorted. "Does the elves of Yehliucheng let you ask for it?"


    "You know, I don''t mean this." The master of the voice turned from behind the pillar and bowed deeply to the elder. When he looked up, a handsome man couldn''t touch the fireworks. The face was revealed.


    "Xinnier is the one I brought with me. No one knows her better than me. It is only counterproductive."


    "In fact, even if she disagrees, it doesn''t matter, isn''t it? Anyway, marriage must always be held as scheduled." The man''s gaze looked at the direction of Sunnier''s departure, with a little bit of play in his eyes.


    "That may not be." The elders said with some worry. "It seems that her relationship with the human lord is not as deep as it is. The child of Siniel I know that if it is really stubborn, no one can convince her."


    "You can''t do it?" Junmei asked strangely.


    The elders¡¯ face was cold and coldly said, ¡°Is this just a problem for me alone? Prudence, you are a descendant of God, the hope of the Elven Forest, even a girl can¡¯t conquer, say go out Wouldn''t it make people laugh at big teeth?"


    Prudence has no choice but to spread his hand. This handsome and fascinating man has a kind of charm that can''t be said even if he raises his hand.


    "You see, you don''t let her see me, how can you talk about conquering these two words?"


    The elders sighed for a long time and said, "Let''s wait a second, and now her mood is still not calm. You will only be counterproductive when you go. But... what do you promise, should you cash now?"


    "As you wish." Prudence bowed to the elders. "We will do it in the shortest possible time."


    The elders sent Prudence a little bit to disappear under the steps, and slowly said: "Lidiya, you are going to stare at Siniel, don''t let her make any confusion."


    "The elders, we are already very stubborn, and if we find out... I am afraid it is not very good." Lydia slowly came out from the green.


    The elders showed a hesitant color. In some cases, Xiannier¡¯s character was very staunch. He wouldn¡¯t bend, just like he¡¯s gone from Yehliucheng more than two years ago. He can use his feelings to oppress Sunil¡¯s obedience, but if he uses Other methods, then the consequences are worrying.


    "Also, in the past few days, she has been walking around and distracting." The elders nodded slowly.


    "Great elders, I have already talked to you about some words, but I have to remind you again that the human lord has recruited a lot of strong people!" Lydia said softly: "The best way is to take the wedding back." A drag and drop, anyway, Prudence has been waiting for a long time, should not care about waiting for more than half a year to see the reaction of the human lord, we will make a decision, lest ... there is no room for a while. ¡±


    "A madman will also make the big elf Lydia so worried?!" The elders sneered.


    "Maniac?" Lydia frowned.


    "You still don''t know, the madman went to the underground city alone, huh, huh... there is Zaguned, the **** distant ancestor Arquette also rushed to the dungeon, and there are six abyss demons, one wants and so many The strong confrontation, not the madman and what?" The elders are full of sarcasm.


    "But I look at the look of Siniel, and I don''t seem to worry that the human lord will be in danger."


    "What does she know?"


    "Xinnier is raising you, so you know Sinier better than us. For more than two years, Siniel has been with the human lord. I think she knows the human lord better than us! When you When telling Siniel that she was married to Prudence, her reaction was enough to prove her relationship with the human lord. If it was really dangerous, would she be so calm? She would return to Yehliucheng?" Lydia whispered: "Maybe... you think that the impossible is happening! Grand elders, you should think about it again and drag the wedding back."


    "No!" the elder said with a slap in the air: "You know, I need the help of Prudence, and... the messenger of the Desmark has arrived."


    Lydia¡¯s low sigh, no longer talking, her eyes flashing with sorrow, but she has no evidence to prove her judgment. It¡¯s all from her instinct, the most hated dragon keva, The Gail Explorer of the Capital of Elements, the genius magical girl Elena, the Archbishop Jeddis, and the Thunder Titan, these powerful people gathered around the young Raphael, clearly a sign of the coming!


    Xiannier lost his soul and walked on the streets of Yehliucheng. Everything around him seemed to be far away from him. No sound could be heard in his ears. Only the words of the elders lingered in the ears over and over again. Nair hated the blood of the gods that he had and was envied by countless elves. She is very clear why the elders want to do this, because the two elves who also have the blood of God are not as simple as one plus one and two, and the strength of the two will be improved to some extent. It is nothing to her, and to the Prudences who have become a superpower, the meaning is extremely significant, which means that he may break through the bottleneck and even become a semi-god-level powerhouse!


    And just as importantly, their descendants will become geniuses in genius without exception. The blood of the gods will achieve perfect integration in their descendants, and even the inheritance of the ancient elves: the eye of God. !


    The ancient elves who have the eyes of God in the legend, as long as they are targeted by them, even if you enter the earth, you can¡¯t escape the arrow of the soul. But why is this powerful and almost metamorphosis talent not passed down? The reason for this has been buried in the long river of the years as time goes by.


    The elves with the blood of God are already very rare. It is easy to find two male and female elves with the same blood of the gods, and after a long baptism, the tribes of the Elves gather together and gather together. Many things have been untested. Some elves lived for hundreds of years and suddenly found the mark of God in their children. Only then did they realize that they were descendants of the war **** Alabhan and the elf messenger Doreen.


    It is not easy to breed an elf. Except for a considerable number of elves who cannot be pregnant for a lifetime, one of the reasons is that elves who have exceeded a certain age lose their fertility, even though they still look young.


    The age of Prudence is already a bit too big. This is why the elders are eager to get Cinnel back. If Prudence is the hope of the Southern Elven Forest, then he and the child of Siniel Will be the hope of all the elves. Of course, the same hope has been shattered many times, but this time is different from before, and finally a descendant of God has become a super-powerful, almost all elves are convinced that Prudence and another descendant of God The combination will complete the dream of the entire elves.


    It is because of the significance of understanding that Xiannier does not know how to refuse to care for the great elders who care for themselves. If you use the life of Xiannier to exchange the power of the elves, then Xiannier Will not hesitate to go to death without hesitation, but everyone has a pure land of their own heart, is not allowed to taint anything.


    Now Xiannier hopes that Hanjin will suddenly fall from the sky and appear beside him. Facing the problems in front of him, Xiannier really has some heart and soul.


    Xiannier was walking aimlessly, and was suddenly blocked by a figure.


    When Seth, who had just returned from the round, saw Xiannier, the first thing was bright, and then his gaze became dim, because he knew that the princess and the arrogant woman of Yehliucheng in front of him, now and in the future, There will be no intersection with him. When he was young, the moment he arrived at Yehliucheng in Prudence, it finally became a bubble.


    "Congratulations to you..." After a while, Seth was only unassuming.


    Xiannier¡¯s mouth pulled out a bitter smile. ¡°What good congratulations?¡±


    "You are not going to Prudence with the South..." The words below Seth were not finished, and they were so scared that they were so angry that they were shut up.


    "Don''t mention that guy with me!" said Siniel, bored.


    "What? Is it... you don''t want to?" Seth observed the look of Sunil, and said carefully.


    "Why should I be willing?! Why do you all think that I should be with the **** guy?! Do I have no power of choice?!" Sinnel¡¯s anger broke out, but fortunately it was quite remote. No one has passed by.


    "No, no, I don''t mean this." Seth was frightened and quickly comforted Siniel. "Who said that you have no power to choose, even the elders can''t force you on this matter." ?"


    The tears that Xiannier had endured for a long time finally dripped from the eyes, and slowly cried on the ground while crying. "But he is forcing me..." Xiannier has always been strong, if it is replaced by Hanjin, She will certainly hold back her tears, facing the playmate who grew up together, she let go of all the defense, because she knows that Seth will never look down on her. In fact, Han Jin will not, but Xiannier hopes that he can become a partner, comrade-in-arms, and wife of Hanjin. She wants to play these three roles instead of being a burden, so in front of Hanjin, even if there is Tears, she can only flow into her own heart, just as she has never had the danger of confessing trials.


    "Don''t be like this, Xiannier, there is a way." Seth was in front of Xiannier, looking at her twitching shoulders, very distressed.


    "Can there be any way... The elders have raised me for so long, how can I make him sad?" Xiannier whimpered.


    "Then what are you doing for it, you don''t want to be with that..." Seth couldn''t think of any reason. In fact, no one in Yehliucheng believed that Sunil would reject this kind of good thing.


    "But... I already have a favorite..."


    In Siniel¡¯s remarks, Seth learned that Siniel had become a lover with a human being. When he heard this, Seth¡¯s heart could not help but burst into sorrow. Even if there was no Prudence, Still can''t take this humble elf.


    But inexplicably, when she heard that Siniel had no good feelings about Prudence who fell out of thin air, Seth¡¯s heart was a lot more comfortable, and she didn¡¯t know what it was, and Seth suddenly had an idea. It is better for Sunil to stay with that human.


    "Seth, can you help me find a way?" Sinner is in a hurry to go to the doctor. The Seth in front of her is just an ordinary elf, and can there be any way to interfere with this interest involving the entire elves. The big thing? !


    However, Seth¡¯s man is really real, but he really frowned and thought hard about his identity.


    After a long time, when Xiannier got his legs numb and prepared to stand up and walk away, Seth suddenly popped up a sentence: "Xinnier, why don''t you try it out?"


    "Trying?"


    "Yes, you think about it, after you go in there, how can it take a few months to come out, don''t you say that Rafael is a lord? And the strength is very strong! If you don''t go back for so long, you must Will you send someone to come to you? At that time, will the elders not persist as they do now?¡± Seth¡¯s mind seemed to suddenly become clever at this time, and the words were also well-organized. There is a feeling of being impressed.


    "Yeah!" Senilton felt a bright light in front of him, knowing that the current Hanjin is not the former aristocrat, and the top-ranking powers around him can make a certain pressure on Yehliucheng if Han Into all the forces, and driving the Ares flying over the wild city of Liucheng, Xiannier really can''t be sure that with the power of a city in Yeliucheng, can he bear the anger of Hanjin.


    At that time, presumably the elders will not risk the war and force them to dismantle themselves and Hanjin. Sunil thought so, her face showed a long-lost smile.


    Of course, the premise of all this is that Han Jin must be able to solve the problem in the dungeon in time, otherwise he will not be able to find himself. There is no better way at the moment, and the face of the rejection of the elders, Xiannier really can not bear to do so.


    "But... Xiannier, it¡¯s very dangerous to try it out." Seth looked at Sunnier¡¯s happy smile and suddenly regretted the idea that he had made it out, although it was said that Sunnier could temporarily avoid the imminent marriage. But the trial is not to go to the mountains to play with the water, a little poor pool is the disaster of extinction, so for many years do not know how many elves of the juvenile genius died on the road to try.


    In this world, good ideas are different and different, but the ideas have one thing in common, that is, before you find it, it is like a good idea.


    Now, Siniel thinks that Seth¡¯s idea is so good that she completely ignores the potential dangers during the trial, and the reason why she will come back is to try and improve her strength. !


    "Seth, do you know how to open the door to the trial?" The most thing that Sunnier wants to do now is to open the door to the trial and plunge it in, letting those nasty guys and things go far from them. .


    "Sinnel, have you really decided? You know, if you were not lucky enough, you couldn''t live there." Seth opened his clothes and let Sunnire see the criss-cross scar on his chest.


    Siniel looked at the shocking scars on Seth''s body. He first groaned and then asked with surprise. "Seth! Have you tried it?!"


    Seth¡¯s look was awkward, and smiled bitterly: ¡°If I passed the trial, how could I stand on the wall every day?¡±


    "Isn''t it just saying that if you can get out of it, can you pass the trial?" Sinner asked.


    "Where it is so simple, only those who picked the seven-color mandala flower passed the trial, and that is the most dangerous place in the entire trial and fantasy." Seth said, his face showed a bit of pain. expression.


    Xiannier frowned, and soon understood the meaning of Seth''s words. Seth should not be able to persist on the way to the trial, and halfway out, so this expression will be there. It¡¯s no wonder that Xiannier has been very strange just now, why Seth is still a soldier standing on the head of the city.


    After thinking about this, Xiannier comforted and said: "If you don''t pass, you won''t pass it. As long as you are safe and sound, you can''t wait until the strength is improved."


    Seth shook his head and silently said that in fact he did not qualify for the trial at that time. It was his own strong request that the elders reluctantly agreed. The reason is very simple. Seeing childhood playmates has become a hero who can lead the battle. The extreme sense of loss can''t be described in words. So Seth succumbed to the trial and wanted to wait for Siniel. When she came back, give her a surprise.


    However, many things are not working hard, there will be gains, Seth fails, but he is lucky, after all, can come back alive.


    "I will talk about it later, but it is you, but I have to think clearly." Seth thought of the past experience, it felt like a joke, and he had only tried his best to win the attention of Sunnier, but now...


    Xiannier nodded heavily and tried to be terrible? In comparison, even if it is ten times more terrible, Sunil will not change his decision.


    Seth stared at Sunnier and sighed a long sigh. "Well, I will help you in."


    "Thank you so much! Seth! Let''s go now?" Sunnier was not excited about the fact that Seth was talking about helping her in, instead of taking her in.


    Trying to practice the illusion is the third big forbidden land in the wild Liucheng except for the tree of life and the temple. No one can tell whether the world inside is real or illusory. Say it is real, there are all kinds of bizarre creatures inside, who have never seen it. Once inside, it seems to have come to a completely strange world; but you have to say that it is illusory, those fierce and fierce beasts The damage you cause is incomparably real.


    Every elf who successfully passed the trial has become the leader of the ethnic group without exception. It is a perfect way to improve the strength of the young people. Therefore, Yehliucheng has always tried to protect the environment. Get up, it is impossible for outsiders to get involved.


    But Xiannier didn''t know this. She thought that it was a place where anyone could go in, but she couldn''t find it.


    Along the way, Seth was explaining the various taboos to Siniel. For example, a scorpion with two tails would emit a short-time paralyzed electric light, and a white tiger with a ribbed wings could be far away. Using sound waves to injure people, all kinds of strange creatures let Sunnier feel secretly shocked at the same time, there is still a bit of faintness, curiosity, everyone has it.


    Instead, Seth repeatedly warned Siniel, try not to entangle with the beasts inside, even if it looks like a cute, animal-friendly rabbit-like creature, it will shoot deadly light from the red pupil. As for how to get in and out of the illusion, Seth talked about it several times. When Xiannier enters the whirlpool thing, don''t tamper with it. Otherwise, it is likely to deviate from the direction, causing it to never come back. To the real world.


    Near dusk, Sunil and Seth came to a place not far from the door of the trial. Seth looked up at the sky, very coincidentally, this time guards should change their defense.


    Siniel followed Seth into a dark lane with seven turns and eight twists. On the way, Sunnier was interrupted by Seth with a few gestures. It made Chanel very depressed and went all the way to a corner. At the time, Seth stopped.


    Both of them can hear the footsteps in the yard over the wall gradually drifting away, accompanied by the sound of laughter and laughter. Seth¡¯s ears listened for a moment, until there was no more sound in the yard, only turned around and said to Xiannier: ¡°Nothing, I open the door and you rush straight into the whirlpool. Give me other things!"


    Xiannier looked at Seth with a puzzled look. He didn''t understand what he was so nervous about. Just when Xiannier wanted to say something, he saw that Seth had climbed to the wall and shouted anxiously. It¡¯s fast!! It¡¯s too late!!¡±


    Xiannier had no time to think about it, so he had to jump up. Only then did he find that the whole yard was surprisingly empty, and there were hundreds of square meters of courtyards. It was only a low-rise building in the center of the courtyard.


    Still not waiting for Siniel to observe carefully, the Seth around him has jumped, and Seth''s feet touched the ground, and quickly ran to the building in the center of the yard, while running and shouting: "Fast! This door!"


    Hearing the eager shouts of Seth, Sunil was also inexplicably nervous, and quickly jumped down and followed Seth tightly.


    At this time, an angry cry came from outside the yard: "What are you doing?!" "Stop!"


    However, Seth, who ran in front, turned a deaf ear to those shouts, but only blindly slammed, and Siniel had no other choice. Although she did not know why Seth used this method, it is obviously not a stop now. Sensible choice, Xiannier had no choice but to follow behind Seth.


    Just as the two were still a dozen meters away from the building, the door of the courtyard was knocked open, and dozens of fully armed elves came in.


    Seth suddenly screamed, and the whole body leaped high, and the sly slammed into the door of a jade building in the building.


    Suddenly, there were more than two screams, not only the sinners, but also the sorcerers who came in.


    "Looking for death!!" led the Elf Guardian to open the longbow in his hand in a lightning bolt, and a slamming sound, a sharp and unobtrusive sight of the naked eye, crossed the body of Seth''s still in the air.


    Seth¡¯s body slammed into the jade door, and he didn¡¯t know how much strength he used. He even smashed the door.


    Such a tragic scene, let Siniel be shocked, what is going on? Why is this happening?


    Seth raised his body, and his eyes were bleeding from the eyes and ears. He shouted at Siniel: "Come on!! Come in!"


    "You dare!?" The elf guards headed up again raised the longbow and aimed at Siniel. The other elf guards also opened the bowstrings. The arrow also locked the Siniel, and then the elf guards Stopped: "Xinnier?!"


    "Don''t... shoot her legs! Don''t let her in!" The headed elf guard yelled.


    The arrow cut through the air and brought a series of screams. The sudden sense of crisis made Xiannier wake up like a dream, instantly speeding up his own speed, avoiding the cluster of seemingly weak arrows and quickly rushing into it. Inside the house.


    The whole room was empty, and there was only a white whirlpool on the ground, as if it were moving slowly.


    "Go in!! Come in!" The voice of Seth has become hoarse, and the sound of the arrow is ringing again.


    Xiannier quickly jumped into the whirlpool. In a flash, the soft white light illuminates from the center of the vortex, gradually expands, and finally fills the whole room. Sunnier turns around and looks at the moment before she loses consciousness. She sees forever. Unforgettable scene, Seth''s body was nailed with several arrows, and there was constant blood flowing from his wounds. However, it is incredible that Sunil clearly saw that Seth did not have a painful expression, but instead It¡¯s a gratifying face, just like what I¡¯ve finally fulfilled...

 Chapter 298： sacrifice

    Chapter 298 Sacrifice


    "Miss, are you sleeping?" The voice of Gail¡¯s manager rang outside.


    Yalina hurriedly took the magic book in her hand into the space ring, jumped out of bed, put on her little boots, and walked to the door. In fact, she was going to sleep soon. Looking at the magic book before going to bed was her for many years. The habit of growing up, strictly speaking, the proportion of magic in her life is the greatest, and the genius needs diligence.


    Yalena pushed open the door and let Gail¡¯s manager come in: ¡°Uncle Gael, it¡¯s too late, why haven¡¯t you rested yet?¡±


    "I can''t sleep." The governor of Gail sighed: "I want to see you, maybe... after a while, even if I want to see you, I can''t see it."


    "Uncle Gael, you... are you going back?" Yalina gently grabbed the arm of Gail.


    "Miss, you still don''t know." Gail managed to hesitate: "The Grand Duke has given orders to let the first heirs of the city''s nobles all concentrate on the capital of the elements, I guess..." At the end, cover The general manager also showed his desire to stop and talk.


    "Uncle Gael, you are going to hurry!"


    "I guess Dagong is thinking about the marriage of Miss."


    "What?" Yalena was shocked and shouted: "I don''t!!"


    "Miss, you can rest assured that Dagong will not be embarrassed about you." Gail said with a smile: "Dagong has so many outstanding young people gathered in the capital of the elements, just to let you choose the people you like!"


    "I don''t! I don''t!!" Yalina shook her head like a rattle.


    "Why? Miss, you have reached the age of getting married." Gail asked in a surprised tone.


    "I..." Yalina¡¯s mind was spinning fast, and for a moment, finally found the reason she thought was appropriate: "I have my own ideal!"


    ¡°Ideal?¡± Gail¡¯s general manager said slowly: ¡°Miss, what do you mean?¡±


    "My father is known as the light of the mainland magic, I hope to inherit the glory of my father!" Yalina stared at the Gail manager: "Uncle Gael, would you like to see his father leave with regret?"


    "But... Miss, you can continue to study magic after you get married. Is there someone blocking you?"


    Yalena stayed asleep and had a tiny sweat on her nose: "I... I still have my own business!" She knew that if she wanted to convince her father not to interfere with herself, she must first convince Gail.


    "The cause?" Gail, the head of the team, almost laughed, but still looked at Yalin with a solemn look.


    "Yes!" Yalena focused on nod: "Uncle Gael, don''t you want to know, Raphael..."


    "Raphael? Miss, this is your true heart!" Seeing that Elena finally spit out what he needed, Gail¡¯s mind sighed in relief: "I think... I can understand you."


    "Ah?" Elena stunned and then showed a happy color: "Really? Can you really understand me?"


    "Yeah, I have seen the radiance, how can I care about the faint starlight; accompanying such a good young man, how can I be interested in those superficial aristocratic children."


    Seeing that Gail¡¯s general manager finally understood himself, Yalena had a feeling of relief. Whenever Gael¡¯s manager said something, she nodded with a smile.


    "Miss, if that''s the case... I will definitely help you." Gail''s manager paused: "However, when do you think we should raise a lord to Rafael?"


    Elena suddenly stunned: "Recommended? What kind of pro?"


    "Of course it is the little princess of our elemental capital and the affair of Rafael''s lord." Gail''s general manager said without hesitation.


    "Uncle Gael, are you crazy?!" Yalena was so anxious, almost jumped up, even forgot to use the honorific words, and looked at the guilty guilty heart: "Don''t talk nonsense! In case someone is listening Come, how can I be a man?!"


    ¡°What''s the matter?¡± said the director of Gail, who said: ¡°Miss, you and Rafael are both young people, and they are both happy and let others know what?¡±


    "No, no!" Yalena was so anxious that her hands were shaking and she said nothing: "I don''t like Raphael!"


    The Gail manager suddenly silenced. For a moment, he said slowly in a dignified tone: "Miss, think about it, everything that happened since you met Raphael, and then answer me, you... really don''t Do you like Raphael?"


    If Elena is struck by lightning, the whole person is stiff. There have been too many things since she met Han Jin. Han Jin saved her, and more than once, under the lure of the black mission reward, countless mercenaries. I sneaked into the forest of Warcraft and hunt down her figure. She and the students of the Magic Academy couldn¡¯t compete with the mercenaries who came from the tide. It was Han Jin who stood beside her and used her magical magic to prop up her. The sky of hope, it can be said that if there is no Hanjin, she has already been killed!


    I don''t know who said that things, interests and curiosity between men and women played a decisive role. This is true, if there is no interest, even if there is an intersection, then it will be different, because they do not have the motivation to communicate deeply. .


    Between Yalina and Han Jin, interest has long been there, and Irina wants to understand the secret of the magical magic; the kindness is also there, Han Jin saved Yalinna; the partners have always got along very happy, warm, Trust is also there; Han Jin¡¯s strength is unpredictable, and his progress is faster than that of the genius girl, which is the first time that Yalina looks up to a peer, so respect is also there.


    And these, and the legendary ''love'' boundary is very vague, the beginning of this taste of Elena simply can not distinguish what is feelings, kindness, what is love, in fact, not many people can really get it!


    "Tell me, do you really like Raphael?" Gail¡¯s general manager began to ask again.


    "I..." Yalina was upset, she didn''t know how to answer it. If she didn''t have any concerns, she would say, like it! It was because she liked it and liked to stay with her friends like Han Jin. She didn''t want to go back, so she heard that Solomon was preparing for her marriage and the reaction was so intense.


    "Miss, I have waited for so long, you have never had the courage to deny, I..." Gail¡¯s manager smiled. Since Yalena did not have the courage to say it, then he would be fine: "I already understand your heart. It is."


    "Not like this!" Yalena''s look looked flustered: "Raphael... Raphael already has his own lover."


    "Who is it? Why don''t I know?"


    "It''s Xiannier! Uncle Gael, you didn''t see it?"


    "They are married?"


    "No... no."


    "No marriage..." Gail¡¯s manager was particularly meaningful.


    Yalina became more and more panicked, let go of the arm of Gail''s mains, and held the two small hands together, swaying hard, trying to calm themselves down. She did not pay attention to the fact that Gail was stealing the concept and forcibly turning the lover into a wife, thus denying the existence of Sunnier.


    "Miss, it¡¯s too late, I won¡¯t bother, you rest.¡± Gail¡¯s manager didn¡¯t want to continue to force Yalina. He said slowly: ¡°But...sam, I have a piece of advice, Lord Rafael¡¯s. Young, he became the lord of the two provinces. His achievements have surpassed that of the great man of the year. What kind of glory he can create in the future is unimaginable! Miss, if you choose to leave, it is difficult to find Young people who are comparable to Rafael¡¯s lords, maybe your future... will be spent in endless remorse, if you don¡¯t want to, you have to seize the opportunity now.¡±


    Yalena stared at Gail¡¯s manager, her lips twitching and shaking, but she couldn¡¯t say anything.


    "And, Rafael''s lord has already threatened Dagong, waiting for him to kill Zaguned, occupy the Holy City, and defeat Chesham. Where do you think he will reach out?" Said: "So, Dagong will not give Rafael Lord the time to grow. By that time, you can only make a choice between father and friend."


    "How... how could this be?!" Yalena screamed.


    "If you don''t want to see the tragedy, then you can only make sacrifices. In fact... you also have the responsibility to sacrifice. After all, Rafael Lord saved you, isn''t it? Even I can''t bear to see such a good young man. People are aborted, can you really give up these friends? Or give up your father?¡± Gail¡¯s chief sighed: ¡°However, if you can come together with Rafael¡¯s lord, then all the problems will be solved, and Dagong will not Intervene in Rafael''s lord, and will send support! Of course, some people may misunderstand you, even condemn you, saying that you are taking Siniel... Oh, but compared with the happiness of everyone, you are wronged and counted. What? You are good for them! Ok, miss, I don''t bother, I hope, you can think about me."


    Looking at Gail''s main manager, he slowly walked out of the room and took the door. The pale Yalina swayed and sat down on the bed, but she did not sit still and slid down the bed to the floor. Yalin only felt weak and she just sat down, rubbing her legs and staring at the floor.


    She knows very well what kind of magical strike power the father has. With Hanjin¡¯s current power, she can¡¯t compete with her father. If the father really thinks that Hanjin is a threat, it will usher in the destruction of the land. disaster!


    Red Sun Dongsheng, Han Jin silently watched the surging Xiaguang, he sat here for a whole night, the soldiers responsible for the night did not dare to come and disturb Hanjin, even the female Titan called Dominique also hid far away At most, I observed Han Jin with curiosity.


    In a burst of laughter, Steelberg and Mirien took the hand and walked up the deck. Mirien was the flower girl in the city of Lonely. After being rescued by Han Jin, she was always stupid and staying. Staying, can''t recover from the pain. However, everyone has their own fate trajectory. Since Guevara and Steelberg arrived at the city of Cliff, Steigenberg took a look at Mirien at a glance, and also through convenient conditions. A tireless pursuit.


    In fact, Raphael''s temper was not good when he was a child. Stillberg has long been accustomed to obeying the waiter. No matter how cold the reaction of Molly, he is not discouraged and does not give up.


    As the saying goes, the savage woman is afraid of the entanglement. Under Steele¡¯s long hard and hard temper, Molly gradually let go of her heart. She also found that although Stillberg was a slave to her, she was a servant. Extremely high, there is actually no one who really sees Stillberg as a servant. The key to this is that Molly believes that Stillberg can protect her from being bullied by others.


    There are only three people who are qualified to interfere with Stillberg. Han Jin went to the dungeon, and Xiannier returned to the temple to receive trials. Guevara would not care about the trivialities of young people. For months, Stie The feelings of Berger and Mirien are leaps and bounds, and as the last step did not happen, no one knows.


    "Young Master, you get up very early." Steigenberg glanced at Han Jin''s silhouette and hurriedly loosened Molly''s little hand and walked quickly.


    "Your kid... it did a good job." Han Jin did not look back, and a faint smile bloomed on his face.


    "Ah? I... I didn''t do anything." Stillberg was a little confused. He looked at Molly''s side and looked at it. Molly was also confused. She also learned about Steelberg this time. Knowing that Steigenberg¡¯s feelings for the young master are far deeper than her, she is not afraid and only afraid.


    The little man has a hard time controlling his own destiny. Just like now, if the young master is not satisfied with her, just one sentence, Steelberg will immediately abandon her, and it is cruel, but the reality is so cruel, Stilber Why can you care about a woman in order for the young master to give up his life immediately? !


    "Milion has no family, Steigenberg, you are also an orphan." Han Jin sighed slightly: "I will be the master of you, you choose a day, I will be your main marriage."


    "Less... young master?!" Stilberg, who was surprised and happy, could hardly believe his ears, and Mirien, who was slightly trembling there, was also stunned.


    "What to shout? It is a wish to complete my marriage, and you don''t have to drill through the middle of the night." Han Jin said in a narrow tone. This Ares is a huge magic weapon. As long as Han Jin is here, he certainly knows every movement on the ship, but he does not set up a circle in the room where others live. He is destined to become cruel and ruthless, but Never become embarrassed.


    "I..." Steelberg immediately became flushed.


    "Milly, I know that your destiny is very miserable, and Steelberg has suffered a lot from following me." Han Jin sideways, staring at Mirien: "You are all bitter, married. Be sure to be considerate and care for each other, understand? This is not just my blessing, but also my request."


    "Young Master..." Molly sighed with sorrow, and she slammed on the deck. She never imagined that Han Jin not only remembered her name, but also blessed her, although it was only a few words, but it was like a pound. She slammed into the depths of her heart. In this chaotic world, what she tasted was bullying, contempt, and naked desire. Han Jin¡¯s words were enough to make her move for a lifetime, because she The expectations of life are not high and have not been high.


    "In the morning, what is this? Steigenberg, help her up." Han Jin softly.


    Steelberg hurriedly held Mirien''s arm and helped Molien, then looked at Hanjin and said, "Young master, we... our business... or wait for Miss Siniel." Let me talk after coming back."


    "Don''t you miss it? Are you worried about me?" Han Jin said with a smile: "I am not in a hurry. When I defeated Zaguned and Arquette, she should be back at that time."


    "Young Master, you are not married yet, how can you... there are servants first..."


    "In these years, you have been letting me, and I should let you once." Han Jin smiled and saw what Steigenberg wanted to say, and immediately began to face: "Do not talk nonsense, listen to me."


    Stillberg didn''t dare to argue again, his eyes drifted over to Mirien, and he saw that Mirien was looking at herself in a crazy way, and her heart could not help but warmly, and both hands slowly and quietly pulled. Come together.


    "Oh, really, I heard a big happy event." With laughter, Jeddy walked up from below: "But... Raphael, is it inappropriate for you to marry? My archbishop is The best candidate."


    The slave soldiers around were looking at Steilberg and Mirien with envious eyes. The strength of Stillberg was not comparable to the most ordinary of them, such a slave to almost ordinary people. It turned out to be a toon, and Archbishop Jeddy and Lord Rafael rushed to marry him. It was really embarrassing.


    Molly feels that she is happy to the extreme, and she is happy to the extreme. In that pair of envious eyes, she is even about to float, vanity is not a sin, as long as she understands when she should be satisfied, and Molien does not have much hope. Everything that happened today is enough for her to relive her life.


    "No, I must be married." Han Jin will not give in on this matter.


    Jeddy shrugged his shoulders. In fact, he said that the words were just for the sake of icing on the cake. I didn¡¯t really want to fight with Han. Then I shifted the subject: "It seems that you can¡¯t wait to end the war. Are you sure?"


    "It''s hard to say." Han Jin said faintly: "I only know that I can''t breathe time for Zaguned."


    "Have you ever thought about it, and will there be other people who don''t want to give you time?"


    "Dismmark?" Han Jinton paused: "Twenty years ago, he was crushed by Guevara, and later was subject to Zagunede. He was born to be the life of a tortoise. I don''t believe he has Dare to do something out."


    "Whether it is subject to Guevara or subject to Zagunede, he has always preserved his territory. That is to say, he has never failed! Yehliucheng paid so much, and finally won the victory, but that It¡¯s only the tortoise of the tortoise! ??Rafael, this guy is not at all simple.¡± Jeddes said slowly: ¡°Before you make a decision, I suggest that you listen carefully to the opinions of the Guevara Knights. ""

 Chapter 299： Think tank

    The second ninety-ninth chapter think tank


    The first plenary session of the Ares was held under the auspices of Han Jin. As the saying goes, it is the best time to attack Zagunede. It is the best time to attack Zaguned. Han Jin needs to listen to everyone¡¯s opinions, but he does not. It is known that Jedice, Gail, and Guevara have been discussing for a long time. Not to mention the strength they have, the three men joined forces to form a brainstorming think tank, not to mention the nearby lords, even if they had been against the Solomon Grand Duke for decades, there was no one in the account. Small teams can compare with their three people.


    Thoughts are meticulous, high-minded, and experienced. These are the common advantages of the three of them, but their personality is very different. The Gaelic general is deep and restrained. The Guevara Knight has indomitable resilience and determination, and Jedice is long. In the various circles of power, he carefully began to do things or analyze what, can be considered all-round, dripping water. Of course, they also have their own shortcomings, but when they stand together, the original shortcomings are neutralized. At least, the other two will promptly point out another mistake.


    "We are extremely lacking in military personnel. We have recruited more than 6,000 recruits in the past few months, but Alquite has had a very bad influence on us. The first time he attacked was our northern camp, and the soldiers inside were almost They are all recruits. Although we dispatched rescues in time, there were still more than 700 new recruits killed by Alquette and the blood. Now in other camps, the morale of the recruits is very low." Lang Ning said slowly: "I have already issued Strict punishments can still be uncontrollable. Almost every day, there will be dozens or even hundreds of recruits running away."


    "There are too few soldiers, and the occupied territory is too big. It is a contradiction." Guevara sighed.


    "And over the years, Beit League has always been neutral. I think the quality of their soldiers is also a problem." Lang Ning said: "If you can recruit in the city of Lonely."


    "That''s unrealistic." Winston shook his head. He knew the situation of the city. The mercenaries mostly liked to live freely and unruly. Even if the conditions given by Langing were superior, it would be hard to cause. The interests of the mercenaries.


    "Is it a strict punitive measure? The morale of the recruits is very low. These are not important. What is important, have you implemented it?" General Gail suddenly intervened.


    "I..." Lang Ning groaned and smiled bitterly: "The law does not blame the public, so many soldiers run away. I can''t always act in accordance with the military discipline. Otherwise, we don''t have to wait for Zaguned to play it out. We can take the recruits ourselves. We all killed it."


    "This is your problem." Governor Gail said slowly: "Either don''t pretend to issue a new military discipline. If it is promulgated, it must be strictly enforced! The recruits are killed, we can re-recruit, if no one will re-armage When it happened...hehe, you have more soldiers, and you can¡¯t talk about any fighting power."


    "Yeah, Lang Ning, this time it is really your heart is too soft." Guevara said.


    Lang Ning''s face changed indefinitely, but did not openly refute anything. He has his own sufferings. The situation of Beit League and Lonely City is similar. Not many people are willing to be soldiers. On the surface, they are recruiting. In fact, he used various means of threatening coercion, and even went to the village to catch the strong. Finally, more than 6,000 people have been assembled. The enemy has not yet called, just because the recruits violated the military discipline, use cruel means to carry out the massacre? What is the point of recruiting them? However, Lang Ning also understood the intentions of Gail and Guevara. If you bite your teeth today and kill a large number of people, tomorrow''s situation may gradually improve.


    "We don''t want to discuss this issue. What kind of use is it for ordinary people who have no temper and have no training?" Han Jin said: "Let''s talk about Zaguned and Dismark."


    Everyone has become silent, and for a long while, Guevara slowly said: "Our situation is very embarrassing, because we have no allies! It can be said that all the lords may become our enemies. Don''t look now it seems very calm, once We sent troops to attack Zaguned, and some things will immediately come out, such as Desmark, and Yehliucheng."


    "Yehliu City? You are talking about Yehliu City??" Han Jin''s brow slightly wrinkled.


    "Yes."


    This time, no one answered, Gail¡¯s general manager and others are observing Han Jin¡¯s look. What Yehliu City means for Hanjin, everyone has a number.


    Han Jin pondered for a moment, whispered: "Ye Liucheng''s attitude has always been very conservative. I can''t see the reason for their intervention. When I first saw Xiannier, Zaguned was leading the army to attack the Holy City, Diss. Mark sent people to ask for help from Yehliucheng, but they were rejected by Yehliucheng. Because of the dissatisfaction with the decision of the Yeliucheng Veterans Association, Xiannier was out of her mind. She believed that Yeliucheng and Shengguancheng are closely related and must be close. Cooperation can fight against Zaguned, who has always maintained strength."


    "I admit that the decision of the Yehliucheng Presbyterian Church always seems so soft, maybe... this is related to their age, they are not willing to take any more risks, just want to maintain the status quo." Guevara said slowly: "But in some At the time, they only deliberately kept cautious. We can''t regard their cautiousness as weakness. I also thought that there was no need to pay attention to a group of cowards, but the result... I lost, lost in the sudden decision they made. on."


    "You continue to say." Han Jin said thoughtfully.


    "In my opinion, the Yehliucheng veteran will deliberately disregard the dissmark, in retaliation. They paid so much sacrifice, but they were robbed of almost all the fruits of victory by the dissmark, and of course they were very angry. But... they It is impossible to sit and watch the Desmark being wiped out. If Zagunede and Dissmark really fight for the moment of life and death, the army of Yehliucheng will definitely appear behind Zaguned."


    Guevara glanced around and saw no one expressed doubts. He continued: "Siniel has the identity of a descendant of God, but she is too young. I don''t think she is qualified to attend the Presbyterian Church, hehe... ...What she knows is just the news that the Yeliucheng Veterans will deliberately reveal. Compared with the facts, there should be no small distance."


    "What do you mean by this?" Lei Zhe coughed.


    "It''s very simple. A lie that keeps everyone in the dark is the most difficult to be seen. The Yehliucheng veteran will deliberately reveal the news. The real purpose is to encourage Zagunede. Let''s fight, fight hard. We will never interfere, and we hate Desmark as well."


    Both Gail and Jeddis made a sneer.


    "The decision made by the Yehliucheng veteran will be enough to influence the entire strategic deployment of Yehliu City in a year or a few years. How can they disclose such top secret information?" Guevara showed a hint of laughter: "Actually, Zaguned It was not fooled. The war more than two years ago was just a general harassment. Before the arrival of winter, Zagunede withdrew."


    "I can hear it, there are some words... you can''t say it clearly, right?" Han Jin was talking to Guevara, but his eyes were nailed to the round table, as if it had solidified. .


    Guevara glimpsed and then smiled.


    "Do you think that Yehliu City may launch a sudden attack on us?" Han Jin asked.


    "Yes."


    "It seems that a few people are missing, Gibran, Julia and Kane. Where did the three go?"


    "I asked them to go to the Holy City to inquire about the dynamics of Desmark."


    "It turned out to be..." Han Jin suddenly smiled. His previous smile always seemed so gentle and free, and it was so bright and bright. Now it has completely changed. Everyone has clearly sensed the deep depression. indifferent.


    "Because Julia is a wizard?"


    "This... yes." Guevara smiled again.


    "It seems that Yehliu City is not likely to launch an attack on us." Han Jin is still laughing: "It is definitely going to attack us. Is that true?"


    "According to the signs we have found so far..." Guevara feels like eating huanglian, from the mouth to the bottom of his heart, he intended to give Hanjin a wake-up call, when the situation deteriorates, Han If you don''t get too out of control, who knows that Han Jin is now like a person, quickly and keenly dig out what he wants to hide.


    ¡°Somewhat...¡± Han Jin changed his position and made himself sit more comfortable: ¡°Three months ago, Sunil suddenly said that he would go back to the temple for trials. Is that some guys deliberately set the trap?¡±


    No one can answer this sentence, saying that it is not a trap, too hypocritical, that is a trap, and there is a taste of knowing.


    Han Jin didn''t talk, other people didn''t talk, the atmosphere was getting more and more depressed, and after a long while, Jeddis broke the silence: "Raphael, you don''t worry too much for Senil, Siniel is after all God''s descendants, I think the veterans of Yehliucheng will not be too strong for Siniel."


    "This is another matter." Han Jin smiled and said: "I am very surprised. From the beginning to the end, I have never shown a hostility to Yehliu, because Xiannier, because Julia, also because of the dead Ai Devina, huh, huh... I even thought about going to Yehliucheng for sightseeing and seeing the most beautiful city in the world that Sunil said."


    Jedice opened his mouth and swallowed back what he wanted to say, although he had discussed it carefully with Gail¡¯s director and Guevara beforehand, but the progress of the meeting was beyond their control.


    "The Lydia, I have seen her several times in the city of Lonely, I respect her very much..." Han Jin¡¯s fingers are meaninglessly swiping on the table, in fact, Han Jin is normal at the moment. The bright smile is still the same, it seems to be talking to friends: "But they have failed me, I really want to understand, why?"


    "Because you are like a person." Jeddy suddenly said.


    ¡°I?¡± Han Jin smiled. ¡°Talk about it, like who?¡±


    "Nikola." Jedice speaks amazingly.


    Han Jin glanced, staring quietly at Jedith.


    "I am not talking about your character, but about your situation." Jeddes said slowly: "Don''t forget, you are the dragon slayer, don''t forget, you have many friends now, for example, Gewa Pulling the Cavaliers, Gail, and me, your presence is enough to pose a threat to them. They are not ordinary soldiers, just change their armor, change the flag, and live as before, you and them There is no room for compromise! I heard that Yehliu City is controlled by the Elders. However, there should be one of the most powerful guys in the elders. He is the innocent king of the elves, and everything that happens now should be him. The claim, Rafael, perhaps you still can''t understand, but for us, this is normal, why should he give you the power to master?!"


    "I just said that I have never shown a hostility to Yehliucheng!" Han Jin said softly: "I always think that they can cooperate with us."


    "When Nikola pierced the sword into my body, he told me that heaven is beautiful, belongs to me, the world is cruel, belongs to him, and now I find that you are more suitable for living in paradise than I am." Jeds smiled: "You don''t want to hurt others, then others won''t hurt you? If you can do it... What is the difference between this world and heaven?!"


    Han Jin became silent, and for a long time, he slowly said: "It makes sense. It seems that I am too naive."


    Jedice and Gail¡¯s chief executives looked at each other. They couldn¡¯t see through it. It¡¯s just the strength of Hanjin. Because of the experience, when there are some unexpected events, Hanjin¡¯s eyebrows will always show some clues. Maybe not seeing it, but it is not their observation.


    The current Han Jin has completely changed. The grief, anger, and so on, which they expected, did not appear at all. It seems that the fairy who fell into the trap and the blessings of the disaster is a passer-by and has nothing to do with him.


    The Gail manager is silent, and this result far exceeds his expectations! Today, I left the foreshadowing. When the army of Yehliucheng really came over, he put the matter back again. He thought that Hanjin would not care about this reminder, and then made some small means to cause Han Jin¡¯s army to suffer some damage. Then Han Jin, who is worried about his heart, is bound to rush to the crown, and Ye Liucheng has evolved into an endless situation. At that time, even if Han Jin and Xian Nier¡¯s feelings are deep, they will only end in gloom! In the face of the survival of the entire race, personal feelings are as light as a feather!


    The current situation is very bad. Han Jin not only pays attention to their reminders, but also finds what they have always wanted to hide. The Gaelic supervisor is anxious. Although he has been designing Han Jin, he can still get the distinction between the primary and the secondary. Clear, winter is coming, it is not suitable for launching war at this time, and the underground is warm as spring, and Zagunede has been repeatedly hit hard, which is the best time to completely solve the trouble. If Han Jin decided to attack Yehliu City because of the relationship between Xian Nier, the winners and losers will be put aside, even if they can be beaten, the rescuing discerning discomark and the restored Zaguned will become Hanjin¡¯s. Nightmare.


    The Gail manager did use the means for Han Jin, but this does not mean that he wants Han Jin to be beaten by him. His purpose is to let the young lord twist the elements of the twilight step by step, as long as Yalena can become the wife of Hanjin, as long as the future heirs are children of Hanjin and Elena, whoever has a chariot does not matter.


    "Raphael, don''t you want to drive the Ares to Yehliucheng?" Guevara asked in a low voice, and he also felt the strangeness of Hanjin.


    "I have to eat it bit by bit, I am not so easy to impulsive." Han Jin smiled: "And, now Yeliucheng is still silent, forget it... Our goal now is Zaguned, that''s it... It is also for me, giving them the last chance."


    "Yesterday, when I sent Gibran and Julia, I had a few words from Gibran. He wouldn¡¯t understand it now. When Yehliucheng really started the war... I naturally understood." Jeddy shifted the topic. , sighed: "I see it, he likes Julia very much, it is difficult... By that time, he must make his own choice."


    "Jedice, I don''t like you very much. If you have anything, you can tell me directly." Han Jin smiled: "You want to say, let me make my own choice?"


    Jeddy couldn''t help but cough up to cover up his embarrassment.


    "You can rest assured." Han Jin whispered, his sights were swept by one of the people attending the meeting. Even the people who were at the end of Chitwick, Hillester, etc., clearly sensed Han Jin¡¯s gaze. "I am not alone, nor will I disappoint you for a Siniel, hurt you, I... know what I should do."


    "Raphael!" Moxike couldn''t stand it anymore, and jumped up: "You don''t think too much, there must be some misunderstanding! I... let me go to Yehliucheng to go and talk to their elders, big deal. Talk about good things, ask them, they..." When it comes to this, Moxenko can''t say it, because he doesn''t even believe it, how can he qualify to see the elders of Yehliucheng?


    "You..." Han Jin¡¯s smile grew brighter: "Some things can¡¯t be asked, and it¡¯s better to believe in your own fist than to believe that the enemy will be compassionate."


    After that, Han Jin¡¯s line of sight fell on Guevara: ¡°Since you have mastered the movement of Yehliucheng, you should be ready yet?¡±


    Guevara nodded. "As long as we can solve Zagunede within two months, we can take the initiative. The elves are more afraid of cold than ordinary humans. If there are no accidents... they can''t have anything in a short time. As."


    "The problem is that there will always be various accidents in the war." Gael¡¯s general manager said: "The tree of life in Yehliucheng has become extraordinarily lush, as if it is not affected by the season. I feel there should be something there. occur."


    "What did you find out?" Guevara asked with a frown.


    The Gaelic General Manager shook his head and lived in the inner city of Yehliu City. They were all elves, and the spies could not penetrate.


    "If this is the case, then do it according to your plan." Han Jin slowly stood up. In commanding the war, he has been decentralized: "I am a little tired, go back to rest first."

 Chapter 30： Last chance

    The third zero chapter last chance


    There are always contradictions between life, and as a result, their wishes and ideals also produce various kinds of conflicts, strong or weak.


    Zaguned hopes that Han Jin can temporarily transfer his target and give him a breathing time. Therefore, he only asks Alquite to go to Maximburg, but his headquarters has never moved. Revenge is to save face, and he does not want to overdo it. Enraged Hanjin, of course, he also has his own little calculations, just want to completely drag Alquite into the water. The blood family is not just a distant ancestor. If Alquite can summon the rest of his ancestors, all of his chess will be alive for him, and of course he will try to save his strength during this period. At least not let the blood family who rushed out of the nest despise him, then with the strength of the blood family, he is enough to become a hegemon.


    Han Jin also has his own hopes. He hopes to completely eliminate Zagunede in this winter. He also hopes that the Holy Crown City and Yeliu City will not have any action for the time being, so that he will take the initiative next spring.


    However, Han Jin¡¯s army has gradually entered the ramp, indicating that Zaguned¡¯s hopes have failed. In a hidden place, the old elder of the Yehliucheng Senate, An Pudu, stretched out his hand and held it with the hands of Desmark. Whether they trust each other or not, they have been deliberately neglecting the covenant for more than a decade. Once again, Han Jin¡¯s wish, like Zagunede, was irreparably shattered.


    Han Jin is the lord, the head of this new force, but he is not a commander, at least not a qualified commander. When Guevara, Lang Ning, and Alexandre Reiter command the army, he will leave the brigade early and go first. Arrived at the underground city of Zagunede!


    This time, he did not hide his own tracks, only quietly and silently, standing on a mountain composed of black stones.


    The mountain peak is extremely high, extremely thin and extremely steep. The mantle above is less than 100 meters. Looking down, it is like a giant needle piercing into the sky, and Han Jin stands on the tip of the needle, which is particularly conspicuous! The sturdy wind blew through, blowing Han Jin¡¯s robes and blowing Han Jin¡¯s black hair, but his body seemed to be integrated with the whole mountain, and he did not move, he did not deliberately show anything, but that kind of quiet Indifference and silence make him look like Everlasting, which is never shaken, or reveals to the worldly gods, watching the vicissitudes of the world quietly.


    Since Han Jin¡¯s sudden attack in the underground city, the warnings of the underground city have become very strict. More than a dozen vampires have discovered anomalies, and they have used the deformation technique to fly the wings to the mountain peaks until the distance is less than 100 meters. Seeing who stood above, in a panicked scream, the vampires changed direction almost at the same time and desperately flew to the dungeon.


    Zagunede is a fierce lord on the ground, and for the abyss race, Han Jin¡¯s ''prestige'' is no worse than Zagunede, especially a few months ago, Han Jin destroyed the magical shield of the dungeon. The entire eight lava rivers lost their support and collapsed. The lava calculated in thousands of pounds raged everywhere in the city, causing huge casualties to the abyss. Of course, the strong guys are not afraid of lava, but not every life is qualified to be a strong, and fortunate is always only a small part. Although ordinary life is fragile, they are the foundation of society. They are engaged in all walks of life. Almost all social resources are created by them. Now the atmosphere of the underground city is bleak, which is thanks to Hanjin!


    There was a strong horn in the dungeon, and the whole city began to move. A group of evil eyes, Medusa and the Minotaurs rushed to the wall, and the restored magic shield was emitting a faint Huaguang.


    Han Jin still stood quietly on the top of the mountain. His purpose was not to fight against the entire dungeon by his own strength, just to contain Zagunede.


    The Rapids Corps entered the underground, first lost its geographical location, and the secrets of the spider web extended in all directions. The crisis was heavy. The light here was very bleak. In some areas, even the five fingers were not reached. It is difficult for human warriors to exert their due combat power, based on various worries. He must control Zagunede and cannot let Zagunede send troops to fight.


    The threat of the strong is not only reflected in combat power, but sometimes the strong will become a strategic weapon, for example, at this moment! Han Jin¡¯s presence here will make Zaguned very troubled. If Zagunede leads the army to meet Guevara, Han Jin may ruin his dungeon. If he sits in the underground city and only sends a partial division, then His partial division may be attacked by Han Jin.


    Suddenly, a sly underground city was quiet. Under the gaze of thousands of eyes, Zaguned stepped onto the wall. The lord could lack wisdom, but he must not lack strength. The significance is here! When faced with the threat of the enemy''s high-end power, the lord has the responsibility and obligation to come forward, take on all the dangers, and create a safe sky for the followers.


    Zaguned¡¯s expression was slightly more complicated, but he was as quiet as Han Jin, looked up and looked at the distance silently, without saying a word. In fact, the distance between the two sides is very far away. Han Jin can''t see Zaguned, and Zagunede can''t see Hanjin, but their sights are very accurately hit together. If this time, use magic to eliminate space barriers, let Han Jin and Zaguned face to face, they will find that they are staring at each other''s eyes.


    After a moment of silence, Zaguned suddenly jumped off the wall, landed steadily on the ground, and then strode to the mountain in front. The soldiers of the abyss race stayed for a while, then they made a wave of cheers and cheers. The future victory and defeat is not important. What is important is that their lords have the courage to face any challenge!


    Zaguned¡¯s pace is not fast, but he walks very steadily. Every step he takes out will leave a shallow footprint on the ground, and there seems to be something in the footprint that sprouts and then becomes a faint shadow. Follow behind Zaguned.


    There is a huge gap between the magical world and the technological civilization. Here, the individual''s ability can be infinitely magnified, and the real strong can completely turn the tide. It is not difficult to imagine that if Zagunede and Alquette die, the underground city will collapse immediately. If Hanjin, Guevara and others die in this war, their hard-working forces will disappear in a blink of an eye. The snow melts and turns into the dust of history.


    Zagunede is still moving slowly and firmly. He knows what Han Jin is here, more clearly what this war means, and also knows the injustice of fate. He can''t be defeated, defeat is death, and Han Jin can escape with mysterious magic at any time, but he does not have any retreat. Everything that is condensed in endless suffering is turned into a majestic war, such as flame. In the burning, as the sea is roaring, Zagunede has released all his combat power, only to realize an ending, to regain the qualification to continue to fight against the world and destiny, or to become a humiliating text and become someone else¡¯s Stepping stones, everything is today, right now!


    Zaguned walked slowly through the suspension bridge, and the shadow followed by the tide at his feet flooded the lava river, and the lava river suddenly became dim. Until Zagunede walked over the suspension bridge, the lava river recovered a little. The original state.


    The mountain peak at the foot of Han Jin is about 3,000 meters away from the underground city. Zagunede slowly walked over with his legs. It took a long time, but Han Jin was not impatient, but his eyes had already left Zhagne. Germany, did not look at the dungeons, and invested in a darkness of nothingness, as if observing something, as if nothing was seen.


    Zagunede¡¯s eyes also left Hanjin. He was concentrating on his feet, as if he was not walking on a flat ground, but strolling in a quagmire filled with crisis.


    When the long road was finished, Zagunede finally came to the mountain. He looked up and his eyes were full of red and white. The trailing shadows rushed forward with his sight and spread rapidly along the mountain. It took only a moment to stretch to the center of the mountain. The giant pillar that had been blown by the bottom of the earth for thousands of years, could not bear the weight of the shadow, crashed from it, and then turned into countless gravel, such as raindrops. Go.


    The mountain pillar was destroyed, and the needle tip on the top could not survive naturally. It slowly sloped to one side and slowly rolled down. In the eyes of thousands of idiots, it collided with the earth and sang with its last life. There was an earth-shattering bang.


    Numerous soots rushed into the air, completely concealing the figure of Zaguned, and the tide-like shadow suddenly turned into a black plant jungle, and rolled into Hanjin from all directions.


    "The evil spirits have faded, and I am so arrogant...net!" Han Jin¡¯s voice is so clear and firm, even suppressing the bang of the mountain collapse, and then a dazzling light blooms between the heavens and the earth, illuminating the film. The dark underground world!


    The black plant plexus released by Zagunede withered, could not get close to Hanjin¡¯s body. The next moment, Han Jin¡¯s figure had fallen rapidly, and the green mangling instantly crossed the distance of hundreds of meters and shot at Zagun. De.


    If the net curse that Han Jin just released is a brilliant sunrise, then his green mansions are a stunning rainbow, and the deep light waves flow like a clear and beautiful jade, and Mingli can''t be square.


    There was a loud bang in the ground, and the ground was slammed into a pothole by the green mang, and the smoke once again rose to the sky. Zagunede had shunned to the side, and the splashing sand and dust were sprayed on the body and face of Zagunede. Almost made him a native, but he didn''t care about it at all, only staring at the falling Hanjin.


    "Want to let me down, frankly, why bother to make such a great effort." Han Jin said faintly: "One pays to eat people... Oh, I can see that I bullied you too much."


    "Raphael, you don''t have to talk nonsense, you want to kill me, I want to kill you too." Zaguned responded to Han Jin with a calm voice: "Let''s do something practical."


    The soldiers of the abyss race are still standing on the head of the city. This is the battle between the strong and the strong, and the mortal stop! When Zaguned himself jumped off the wall, he had already expressed his attitude. If someone wanted to intervene and wanted to intervene, it was an insult to Zagunede!


    The alarmed blood races also hovered in the underground city. They respected the confrontation between the strong, but there were always exceptions. A pair of vicious eyes were quietly moving, Alquite! He is also here!


    "So urgent? Do you think it is time now?" Han Jin smiled.


    "For me, this is the last chance." Zaguned is still very calm: "Two years ago, you were just a waste. Two years later, you became a lord... Your growth rate is simply impossible. Use words to describe, if I can''t beat you now, it''s even less likely in the future."


    "You think it is very thorough." Han Jin sighed a sigh, he is not sure to beat Zaguned now, but if it can drag on for a few years, Zaguned can no longer pose a threat to him, but unfortunately, around The situation does not allow him to continue to drag on.


    "It¡¯s more than me." Zaguned said slowly: "Even if you can beat me, there will be more and more powerful opponents standing out soon! Because you pose a threat to many people, Rafael, you Unfortunately, you can no longer enjoy a clean life in the future." People''s thoughts are sometimes very strange. Zagunede wants to kill Hanjin. Even if there is only a chance, he will not give up, but after thinking of being defeated. He couldn¡¯t help but want to remind Han Jin.


    Perhaps, Zagunede wants to seize the final self-esteem. He was defeated by Han Jin, and then Han Jin was defeated by the Desmark or Yehliucheng elves. Didn''t it prove that he is not as good as the Desmark, not as good as those elves? If Han Jin can beat the rest of the opponents, at least prove that he is no worse than the old ones, but the luck is too bad, the first collision with Hanjin.


    ¡°Unfortunately?¡± Han Jin smiled: ¡°Zaguned, are you not the same?¡±


    Zagunede stunned and couldn''t help but think of his days of hard work. How did he enjoy a clean life? !


    "It seems that I am superfluous..." Zaguned''s eyes gradually became sharp, and the flashing red light became more and more enchanting.


    "However, I still want to thank you for your reminder." Han Jin smiled as if chatting with an old friend.


    "You''re welcome." The voice just fell, and Zaguned''s mouth suddenly bulged forward, becoming a cruel-stricken wolf kiss. The whole body swelled upwards and outwards, and a pair of hands became covered with scarlet hair. The claws, the next moment, a giant wolf vacated, leaving a blurry afterimage, huge claws tearing the air, wrapped in a shrill whistling sound, banging Han Han''s chest.


    Han Jin moved the law, released the curse of the land, appeared on the ground, and then the sword pointed to pick, the green glare shot, chasing the afterimage left by Zaguned.


    The two people just talked like friends. In a twinkling of an eye, they became a hatred that was not shared with the sky. The speed was the same speed and the same fierce attack, but Zagunede always moved and attacked by his own power, and Han Jin Relying on the constricted mantra and the mantle technique, the position was turned and the counterattack was immediately launched while Zagunede¡¯s attack fell.


    Han Jin did not use all his strength. For example, his re-quenched bundle of fairy cords has not been released, because he knows that there is more than one Zagunede in the dungeon, and one Al Quart!


    The mad dog is terrible, a crazy wolf is even more terrible, and the giant wolf that Zaguned becomes, whether it is speed or strength, has reached an unimaginable level. The huge wolf body is sometimes flexible. It was easy to avoid Hanjin''s flying sword, and sometimes it became extremely fierce. The two claws that were waving wildly were like a red lightning, leaving a glare in the darkness.


    Han Jin¡¯s momentum is not lost to Zagunede. The moment that he travels to and from Qingmeng turns into a thunderous giant sword. The next moment becomes a erratic cold mang, and his figure is even more unpredictable. Because I understand that the speed of my movement can never be compared with Zagunede, Han Jin simply relies on the Tao method to change the position. Sometimes, the shadow he left has not disappeared in the sight of Zaguned, and another figure has Appeared behind Zaguned.


    This is no longer a battle between two people. In the eyes of outsiders, it seems that there are two or even a few identical people who are fighting with a group of faint behemoths!


    Suddenly, Zagunede made a screaming whistle, then gave up Han Jin and fell to the ground. At the same time, a cluster of clusters of black plants grew out of claws and claws, and Zagunede raised his head again. Not waiting for Han Jin to release the net light curse, the endless black plants were all shaken into powder by the whistle of Zagunede himself, and the dust covering the square kilometers fell on the ground, making the whole ground black and bright. It is like a huge black crystal.


    Then, Zagunede bowed his head and took a deep breath. The radiance of the air, including the radiance of the flying sword, including the light from the nearby lava river, was in a way that the naked eye could perceive. Zagunede rushed to the next moment, a dark black to the extreme, deep into the world of the world shrouded in Zagunede!


    Han Jin suddenly found that he could not see anything, obviously could sense his flying sword, and knew that Feijian was in front of him, but he could not see it at all!


    The abyss race warriors who watched the city wall could only see a dark dome like a semicircle appearing, but they could not see what was going on inside.


    Alquette screamed and suddenly spread his wings, transforming himself into a bright silver line, and shooting at the speed of the dark dome. The vampires who saw this scene were stunned, and the abyss race soldiers below were also stunned. What is this going to do? Did Al Quartes want to besiege the man with Lord Zaguned? Some are not good... But after only a moment, a vampire is the first to make a schadenfreude laughter. Then, many vampires laugh with them. What''s wrong? ! Just killing the human lord called Raphael is a good thing!

 Chapter 31： Dead gray

    Chapter 31, ash


    Han Jin did not receive training in martial arts. He closed his vision and immediately fell into an extremely unfavorable situation. His first reaction was to transfer to other places with mantle, but he could not sense any earth power. He did not hesitate. Shaped like a fireworks flagship rising up.


    "One stone stirs up thousands of waves!" In the fast humming sound, a red light flew out of the Korean import, but the red light just appeared, and the flashing light was all sucked away by an inexplicable force. In the emptiness, like Han Jin¡¯s Qing Mang, he can only sense the existence of Feijian, but he can¡¯t catch the image of Feijian.


    Not only is Han Jin losing his sight, but Zaguned is also the same, but this is his enchantment. Although he can''t see Han Jin, he can clearly confirm the position of Han Jin!


    Zaguned¡¯s body shrank downwards, like a bent bow that was stretched to the extreme, and then shot out like a lightning, eagerly chasing Han Jin in the air. At this time, he had a little regret in his heart. He thought that Hanjin would release the kind of bright magic again to crack the darkness of this piece. Who knows that Han Jin immediately chose to avoid, and the masters competed. This is a difference. In the thousands of miles, if Han Jin spends his time on the net light curse, even if it is only half a second, his situation will become more critical.


    The previous Hanjin was a bit naive, but he was not stupid, not stupid. He was born and died in two years. It is not just strength that grows fast! From the first time he came to the dungeon, he released the net light curse, which broke the dark magic of Zaguned several times. He did not believe that Zaguned would do nothing, and he first felt the fluctuation so intense. The dark magic, the so-called avoidance is virtual, he has made the right choice between the lightning stone fire.


    A white light flashed in the deep darkness, and then the flying sword released by Han Jin exploded, turning into countless swords and shadows, and the sound of the wind and thunder was made, and the swords of the road shot in all directions like rain.


    The dark dome released by Zaguned suddenly squirmed and twisted. Each sword hits a sharp spur on the dark dome. In the twinkling of an eye, the smooth dark dome has become a needle full of countless needles. Sting sea otter.


    With the improvement of strength, Hanjin¡¯s stunts are enough to cause great damage within a few hundred meters. Now thousands of swords and shadows are all enclosed by the dark dome, and the attack area is forced to shrink several times, and the dark dome bears Destructive power is naturally several times larger.


    Zagunede continued to fly into the air, and the sword shadow that followed him made a blood mark on him. The scarlet hair fluttered around, but he couldn¡¯t care for anything, forcing a road in the sea of ??swords. Because he knows that he has released all the fighting power, if he can''t kill Hanjin today, he will have no chance in the future. Han Jin can be withdrawn later, he can''t, this battle is his last battle, and it is also a battle that determines his life and death!


    Finally, the dark dome could not withstand the unimaginable destructive power, and the bang blew open. Han Jin only felt the light shining in front of him, and the scenes of rapid changes around him rushed into his vision.


    At this moment, Alquette was still a hundred meters away from the battle circle. Seeing that he had no time to launch a raid, he immediately opened his mouth and made a terrifying roar, and a sound wave that could not be detected by the naked eye swept through the battlefield.


    Zaguned sees Arquette''s own decisive battle, first anger, then another joy, can become a lord, no matter how different their personality exists, first of all, they must be a complete realist! It is not difficult to guard the warrior''s dignity, or to find a way to live, and to choose between the two.


    Seeing Han Jin¡¯s line of sight and body are somewhat stiff, Zaguned¡¯s confidence increased, and the right claw brought a whistling sound, forcibly tore the air and grabbed Han Jin¡¯s throat.


    Just in an instant, Han Jin¡¯s eyes are restored to clarity, but this is enough for Zagunede!


    Han Jin discovered that Zagunede¡¯s giant claws were close at hand, and it was too late to release the curse. And Zaguned finally saw Han Jin¡¯s eyes showing a terrified look.


    Being forced into a situation where there is no way to go, Han Jin can only fight hard. He turned his left hand and played a white flame. The right hand pointed the finger. The green mans went from the bottom to the chest of Zagunede. belly.


    Zagunede smirked and turned to the side, avoiding the white flame, and the right paw continued to approach Hanjin¡¯s throat. As for the Qingmang, Zaguned did not care because he could take the first step. Killing Han Jin and losing the master''s magic props, it is impossible to exert any power.


    With a loud bang, Zaguned¡¯s giant claws not only pierced the target, but even cut the entire neck, and Han Jin¡¯s body suddenly turned into a group of splashing sandstones, which were supposed to lose their power. Turned into a giant sword of more than 20 meters, wrapped in the power of Wan Hao, kneeling in the chest and abdomen of Zagunede.


    Although it has been transformed into a giant wolf, compared with Hanjin¡¯s flying sword, Zaguned¡¯s figure is still very small. If Hanjin¡¯s flying sword is a huge fly swatter, then Zaguned is A fly!


    Blood splatter, Zagunede''s figure was smashed and slashed out, and in the fierce tragedy, a sorrowful and desperate parabola was drawn, flying straight out of the 70s and 80 meters, falling to the ground. .


    The underground city became silent, and even Alquite was stunned. He couldn¡¯t understand. Originally, Zagunede and Hanjin had the same spell. He broke into the hand and should hold the upper hand. Who knows what¡¯s going on Zaguned was defeated, even life and death, but Han Jin, who should have been killed, appeared in another place out of thin air. His look was quiet and bleak, as if everything that had just happened had nothing to do with him.


    In countless eyes, Zaguned struggled to climb a little. His body and his eyes became very embarrassed, forcibly breaking through the rows of swords, and his body left countless wounds of varying depths, but It was just a disease of the mustard, and Han Jian¡¯s full-strength sword was almost killed on the spot. On his abdomen, there was a very deep and extremely long wound that almost spanned the entire abdomen and even Clearly see the organs inside.


    "You are too nervous, Zaguned. Actually, I think... I have a little work done, you should be alert." Han Jin said faintly: "I didn''t expect you to be so naive."


    Zaguned slowly raised his head and looked at Han Jin in the distance. His whole body was shaking slightly, not because of pain, but because of the despair from the depths of the soul! In the past, no matter what kind of enemy he encountered, he had the confidence to fight against his fate. However, after encountering Han Jin, he was repeatedly frustrated. His children and his wife were killed by Han Jin. Han Jin hit the door and robbed him. The artifact, almost ruined his dungeon, now, he thought he would kill a blow, but in a blink of an eye, he changed himself into a trap!


    A feeling of exhaustion and powerlessness that cannot be described by words firmly holds the heart of Zagunede. Even if he still has the strength to fight, there is no fighting spirit.


    "Alquite, what are you waiting for? Waiting for me to go?" Han Jin¡¯s gaze turned to Arquette, with a scornful smile on his lips. His attitude towards Alquite seems a bit too harsh, but he has his own reasons. Knowing that Alquite had reached the twelfth peak a long time ago, in his mind, Alquette was covered with many auras, strength, wisdom, dignity, etc. Who knows that Alquette¡¯s performance is disappointing, first Alquite''s temperament will not work. Seeing his own rivals escape, he is screaming there. As a smart life, he can choose various language vocabulary to express his emotions properly. Insults can only prove his superficiality! It seems that the longer you live, the smarter and stronger you are. Life will not only evolve but also degenerate. Alquitt is a degenerate representative. In that long sleep, he not only did not get anything, but lost. a lot of.


    Alquette''s face was slightly distorted, but he didn''t speak, still staring at Han Jin.


    Zagunede was slammed out of the 70s or 80 meters, and the distance from Alquette was less than 30 meters. According to common sense, he should have taken care of Zaguned in the past, but he always stayed motionless. Waiting for something.


    Han Jin¡¯s necklace gave a slight squeaking sound. Then Han Jin revealed a thoughtful look and whispered: ¡°Without reminding you, I know what they are doing, huh, some guys have already expected that I will The dungeon is coming..."


    Alquite still didn''t move, but his eyes glanced back and forth between Zagunede and Hanjin. I don''t know if I hope that Hanjin will kill Zachuned in the past.


    The gates of the underground city opened, and countless evil eyes, Medusa and the Minotaurs rushed out of the dungeon and rushed in the direction of Zaguned.


    "Don''t wait, Alquite, I won''t go." Han Jin smiled. "That''s a poor guy. I don''t have to kill him."


    "Hey!" Alquette snorted.


    "Zaguned, goodbye." Han Jin¡¯s line of sight turned to Zagunede: "Look at what you just reminded me, I also remind you, be careful, but... this is for you. It should have been meaningless."


    "Want to go?!" Seeing the meaning of leaving in the Korean language, Arquette was in a hurry. With a roar, a shock wave that could not be detected by the naked eye swept through the distance of 100 meters and swept through Han Jin.


    Han Jin¡¯s smile is unchanged, his eyes are still so clear and soft, and there are signs of being affected.


    Al Quite''s heart is not a cold, spiritual shock is his master stunt, if the mental shock can not be released, or can not affect the enemy, his real combat power will be sharply reduced.


    At the same time that Alquette made a spiritual shock, three tall figures appeared in front of a dwarf mountain, and then disappeared. The next moment, they suddenly crossed the space of nearly 100 meters, appearing behind Han Jin, three giant sickles Cut like a lightning bolt.


    Han Jin released a long-prepared curse that appeared in front of the dwarf mountain. In the eyes of others, it seems that there is an invisible force that allowed Han Jin to change positions with the three strong attackers. Then Han Jin The figure was shrunk downwards and disappeared without a trace.


    "Bastard...Bastard..." Seeing Han Jin once again fleeing in front of him with ease, Arquette couldn''t help but violently thunderous, and the harsh snoring resounded through the sky: "You are a shameless mouse..."


    The last time he slammed Hanjin was a mouse, and now it is a mouse. This proves that in the long sleep, he has not even made any progress in cultural knowledge, let alone other aspects.


    Alquette''s body was turned into a silver line, and suddenly it hit the east side, and suddenly hit the west side. One after another, the fists of pure spiritual power, the crazy and indiscriminate bombardment on the ground, the smoke and dust The roads of the shock wave are like a circle of ripples, sweeping down the four, and even the underground city in the distance is shaking.


    Weipu was also disappointed. Seeing that Alquite was venting his anger in the shape of a forgotten, he frowned slightly, then glanced at the two brothers, and released the momentary movement again, appearing in front of Zagunede, the hand of the giant Hey, use the boring handle to gently sway on the ground, his eyes full of playfulness, quietly staring at Zagunede.


    And Zaguned¡¯s look changed again, and finally smirked: ¡°I finally understand why the Raphael lord said that I am a poor fellow, huh, huh...hehehe...¡± In fact, Zagunede does not need to The use of honorific words, but he just added the ''lord'' after the name of Han Jin, as to why, only he knows.


    "It¡¯s late." Wip said coldly.


    The abyss race fighters who rushed into the tide suddenly stopped, they should have vowed to protect the safety of their lords, but Zagunede was hit hard and lost most of his combat power, while the three abyss demons just appeared, keeping At the peak of the situation, whoever wins this battle is already self-evident. Moreover, the Devil of the Abyss has always been the supreme ruler of the Abyss world. Even the mighty Black Dragons have to avoid their edge. If Zaguned remains safe and can still command them to fight, it is another matter. At this moment, They really didn''t have the courage to be the enemy of the three abyss demons. What''s more important is that their final dependence, Alquette''s performance is very embarrassing, turning a blind eye to the three abyss demons approaching Zaguned.


    "What do you want to do?!" With the roar of Alquette, his figure was approaching Zagunede, and a pair of blood-red eyes stared coldly at the indecisive abyss soldiers.


    "Alquite, it really is you!" Zagunede once again made a smirk, and a stream of blood ran down the rotten kiss of the wolf: "Why? They can give it to you, I can give it to you! Why? ???"


    "Because you are a personal class, why do you control a powerful abyss fighter?" Wip said coldly: "Is this reason enough?!"


    "It turns out that..." Zagunede tried to straighten his body, even if his wounds made the wound tear bigger and deeper: "This scene will happen sooner or later, because I am a personal class, right?"


    "I gave you a chance, Zagunede, you shouldn''t stop me from attacking the cliff city, hey! You thought I didn''t know what you were thinking?!" Alquette''s voice was more indifferent than Weipu.


    "Oh, huh..." Zaguned turned his head and looked at the subordinates who were once loyal. Unfortunately, the power created entirely by violence will inevitably vanish because of the weakness of violence. Where does Zaguned¡¯s vision go? Where the abyss soldiers will lower their heads and dare not look at Zaguned, of course, they are even less willing to stand up. Even Zaguned¡¯s current wife, Lindsay, is flustered to avoid Zaguned¡¯s gaze. If Zaguned can shelter her, she can do some hard work, but at this moment, Zaguned is already a waste! Life is always selfish.


    The vitality in the eyes of Zaguned gradually dimmed, replaced by a thick gray of death. It was only at the last moment that he realized that his life was just a dream. He was lonely on the ground because he had been abandoned by human beings. He is still lonely because he is human! All efforts are only exchanged for a lonely cold, a cold that penetrates into the bone marrow, a cold that is big in the world, but without the roots of his cone! Is there anything more sad than this last realization? !


    Suddenly, a voice sounded up: "I, Joyce, will never allow you to hurt Master Zagunede!" The voice was crisp and sweet, but it felt like a thunder, and it rang through the quiet plain.


    A sly figure came out of the battle of the Abyss Master, it was Joyce! Ignorance, so fearless, but also because of ignorance, so pure, although her view of the right and wrong can not be widely recognized, but she insisted! At this moment, the pure and feminine cheeks gave out a kind of holy radiance, like an angel who broke into the earth. The little hand holding the magic wand shivered slightly, not fear, but anger, angry Alqu¨ªe. Special betrayal, the ruthlessness of angry companions.


    Joyce did not ridicule anyone, because she was too lacking in experience, she did not know how to express her feelings, but the firm footsteps were filled with a kind of scorn of ''100,000 soldiers, no one is a man''. .


    The surrounding sights are very complicated, there are embarrassment, pity, and helplessness. Of course, there are also anger and anger. The first few Minotaur leaders heard someone dare to take the trouble. I wanted to kill the unknown guy on the spot, so as to please the new one. Master, but when the rows of soldiers let go and see the pure, feminine cheeks, several Minotaur leaders suddenly lost their courage and bowed their heads to the side.


    Alquette was a bit nervous. It was only the beginning to kill Zagunede, but it was not the end. He also used these abyss to guard the underground city and defeat Han Jin¡¯s attack. If the bomb was blown up, it would be troublesome.


    Waiting to see what came out was a fragile night elf mage, Alquite couldn''t help but make a burst of laughter, and Weipu''s brothers also laughed, they disdain to use language to blame anything, through laughter enough to express They are strong and confident.

 Chapter 32： The cursed fate

    Chapter 32¡ªThe Cursed Destiny


    Zaguned has been staring at Joyce, no matter what his inner feelings are. He is a lord who has been through battles and turbulence. He made this expression, some naive, but now Zaguned has Losing self-control, or saying that he does not care about his status, identity, care about his past, and not care about his future, he just wants to figure out one thing.


    Until Joyce walked to Zagunede and gently supported Zagunede with one hand, Zaguned woke up and said slowly: "Why?" Zachuned¡¯s tone of voice was always heavy, but now It looks gentle and incomparable.


    "No why..." Joyce''s eyes were a bit flustered, because this was her first close encounter with the hero and benefactor of her supremacy, and she was more confused than Zaguned, why? Is the question of ¡®1+1=2¡¯ still need to be explained?


    Zaguned¡¯s eyes gradually returned to life and gradually became sharp. He was still staring at Joyce and was very dissatisfied with the answer.


    Joyce became even more flustered: "Because... you are my lord, because I live happily by your side." Then, Joyce nodded hard. "That''s it..." said Joyce. Raise the magic wand and point to the three abyss demons in front of the mountains. The abyss demon that made the thousands of abyss warriors collectively lose their voice, no threat to Joyce; but Zagunede, who became a waste in the eyes of the abyss, made Joyce feel awe, panic, awkward, life Emotions are sometimes ridiculous and unreasonable, but they are also very moving.


    "Happiness..." Zaguned laughed. At this moment, he was like a sacred sacred man. He suddenly realized a lot of things, and all the past glory and humiliation, including now, all condensed together, like a crystal clear Spar, let him see at a glance!


    At the beginning, I went astray, no matter how hard I made and how much sweat I put, I could only make myself drifting farther and farther away! Because of the injustices and bullying in his youth, he hopes that he can use violence for reverence and awe, at least equality, but the more cruel he is, the more others reject him and hate him until he can no longer look back! Once upon a time, he hesitated and succumbed, but he couldn¡¯t give up. Once he turned back, everything he had now was likely to be paid for. He would rather be like a real devil, spreading death and fear everywhere, and not wanting to make a breath. Dogs, at least the former can attract the attention of all.


    Even if he has already realized it, he will not regret the past behavior. He just feels that the fate is too terrible and cruel. He unknowingly plays with all the life in the world. He does not want to fight against fate again. He Admit defeat! However, he must do something before he refuses to play again!


    "A very touching scene..." The abyss demon on the left side of Weipu laughed and laughed. Then he stepped forward and the giant scorpion in his hand stabbed like a lightning bolt. He was stabbing Joey''s abdomen. He didn''t want to put Joe on the spot. Iss killed, he wanted to pick Joyce, let Joyce cry and mourn at the tip of the knife, this is the price offensive!


    Joyce¡¯s courage and strength are absolutely inverse. Although the little hand is holding the magic wand, the eyes don¡¯t see the enemy¡¯s movements at all.


    At this moment, two dark red lights lit up in the eyes of Zagunede, and immediately turned into a battle of the sky. The red awns at the two claws spread quickly to the whole body. Only in an instant, Zagunede has become A scarlet blood wolf. In his life, he has always struggled for himself, but at this moment, he completely forgot himself. This is the first time he has faced the battle for others!


    Although it is a strange woman, it is worthy of his efforts to guard, even if it is broken, he is willing! At this moment, his roar, his roar, his struggle is only for one person, his blood will only flow for one person, and all this is just to repay the invisible, intangible, but distinct points. Brighten the warmth of the soul.


    Zagunede stretched out his left paw and slammed Joyce in his arms, and did not look back. He ran straight back, and the abyss of the abyss pierced his left shoulder, past Joyce¡¯s cheeks. And Zagunede retraced his right paw, hitting the chest of the abyss demon like lightning.


    Zaguned¡¯s speed is almost unbeatable, even faster than when Han Jin played against him. This is the result of his letting go, his mind full of insight, crystal clear, and igniting all vitality!


    The abyss demon wanted to release the momentary movement immediately, but the python was locked by Zagunede¡¯s body, which made him stunned. The abyss demon has a long tail behind the young child. When the boy is young, the tail will fall off automatically. Then they will return to the devil''s pool. With the magical water and their own will, after years of hardening, the tailbone The giant sickle that is used to harvest life, just like the devils will never give up their loyalty to the **** of death, they will not give up their weapons.


    In this time of the sparkling fire, Zaguned¡¯s claws have arrived. The abyss demon slammed his weapon and evaded the side. Finally, he not only pulled out the sickle, but also left the bowl on the shoulder of Zagunede. Blood hole, and Zaguned''s paw is on his shoulder.


    With a bang, the abyss of the abyss screamed and screamed, and the figure fell more than 30 meters away. Before he landed on the ground, Zaguned¡¯s figure had turned into a scarlet lightning, straight toward Arquette shot.


    Zaguned only wanted to protect the fragile and strange woman in his arms. He didn''t want revenge. In the rear of Alquette, he saw the signal that only he could understand!


    Wip and another abyss demon wrath, his body flashed, and Zhagunede was clamped to the left and right, and the two giant stalks slanted to Zachuned''s body. Although they accurately estimated the movement speed of Zagunede, they paid too much attention to the injury of Zagunede. It is not clear what kind of will Zachuned is fighting now, thinking that the guy is just dying. When the two knives were lifted, Zaguned was under the sickle, but when the sickle fell, Zaguned''s figure was a little faster and faster than their attack range.


    Alquite opened his mouth and suddenly snarled, and a shock wave that could not be detected by the naked eye was hitting Zagunede.


    Zaguned¡¯s speed is getting faster and faster, and the unruly openness of the cruel-stricken wolf kisses makes an earth-shattering embarrassment.


    The burned-out Zaguned was not affected by the mental impact. The opening of the **** mouth, the scarlet hair erected like a steel needle, expressed his madness and his determination to guard.


    If Al Quart''s spiritual shock is a hypnotism, then Zaguned is a crazy wolf. Can hypnotism have an effect on a crazy life? impossible!


    Arquette groaned, seeing Zagunede''s fierceness to the extreme, sharp to the extreme, as if he could swallow the mountains and rivers and destroy all the momentum, immediately revealing the ''strong'' character that had already been seen by Han Jin, and his body shape flashed. Let it go to the side. His mental impact had no effect, and an abyssal demon was hit hard by Zaguned in an instant, and he was really scared.


    Zaguned did not pay attention to Alquite and continued to fly forward. Seeing that Zaguned was surrounded by no one, Arquette felt that his face could not be hanged. He again snarled and swung out, completely pure spirit. The condensed punch formed a turbulent undercurrent that was hitting the back of Zaguned.


    As a distant ancestor of the blood family, the 12th-order peak is strong, and only dares to attack the enemy''s back. This is somewhat ridiculous and sad. However, no one dares to mock Alquette in person.


    Zagunede snorted, he did not launch a counterattack, and continued to fly forward by the strength of his fists. However, Joyce in his arms, his hands and even his entire body were gradually softening, and his magic wand was weak. It fell to the ground, but unfortunately, Zaguned did not notice anything.


    Pureness itself is often fragile and weak. Just like Joyce, now Alcatel¡¯s punching only hurts Zagunede, but it has caused irreparable damage to Joyce.


    Weipu did not give up chasing, another abyss demon figure flashed, appeared again in front of Zagunede, the sickle in his hand quickly slammed into the neck of Zaguned, and Weipu appeared in front of Zagunede several meters, giantÁ­ swept out.


    At this moment, a black-and-black sneak sneaked in, and it was shot in the chest of Zagunede, and immediately turned into a black mist, covering all the bodies around a dozen meters or even Zagunede.


    Weipu was shocked and suddenly took the knife and pulled back. His brother also made the same movements as him. He was scared by Han Jin, not only Alquitt, but also the brothers he survived. Reluctant to fight against opponents in the event of loss of instantaneous mobility, whether it is any opponent.


    An elf in black costume poked his head out of the rock. Behind her, dozens of elf shooters walked out of the darkness, and a row of rigorous shots.


    Zagunede made a roar, then shot from the black fog, swept his right paw, and the stunned arrow suddenly turned into a row of dark plants, writhing, roaring, and even A black barrier, the next moment, Zaguned''s figure has disappeared behind the barrier.


    Zagunede pointed to the ground and went straight into a ramp, leaving a roar: "You are going!!"


    At the last moment, Zaguned is no longer a generation. He used to sacrifice anyone for his own life. Now he hopes that these still loyal elves can escape. He even wants to stay alone and block. The enemy, however, is nothing important to the person in his arms, even if he is himself, because he is holding the goddess who belongs to him alone!


    Wip and his brother had to stop outside the barrier, and the fragile side of the abyss demon was undoubtedly. If there is a black dragon here, perhaps a dragon can destroy the barrier, and the attack power of the abyss demon is extraordinarily pale, of course. If Black Dragon wants to fight with their brothers, they can only flee in the end, and even escape.


    "Bastard!!" Alquite spurred, he was so angry that he had to make a fuss, so that Zagunede escaped, not only left a big trouble, but also a serious blow to his dignity, and he was very It is difficult to control those abyss fighters. If you know that Zaguned will come back sooner or later, who is willing to pay loyalty to his Al Quart?


    Alquette''s right fist slowly gathered, and a stagnation and heavy breath centered on Alquette''s body, rolling down four strokes, and a faint silver light illuminates on Alquitt''s fist. Alquite finally waved his fist, and the majestic punches marched forward like an unstoppable frenzy.


    A loud bang, the black barrier was slammed into a big hole of more than 20 meters by the punch. The next moment, Alquette had crossed the barrier. Hailuer is commanding the elves to evacuate, sensing the movement behind them, and they can''t help but turn their heads and see Arquette, who is not angry. Although Al Quart''s ''majesty'' is to be discussed, Hanjin can''t afford Alquitt. Just now Zaguned also ignores the existence of Alquitt, but for the elves such as Hailuer, Alquet is the mountain. The strongest, the incomparable spirit of the exuding, has formed an irresistible pressure.


    Alquite opened his mouth and suddenly made a roaring sound. A sound wave that could not be detected by the naked eye spread out like a dragonfly. To deal with this relatively fragile life, Alquette''s spiritual shock can produce immediate results. Dozens of elves have issued The painful screams, even Hailuer is holding his head, swaying a few steps, sitting on the ground.


    Wip and his brother also passed through the barrier from the big hole. Wip sneaked a glimpse of the elves, scribbling the scythe, and smashed the elf that swayed at him into two, and he The brothers rushed to a ramp and carefully observed the blood on the ground, then released and moved instantly, disappearing into the depths of the ramp.


    Weipu just wanted to catch up with his brother, Alquite suddenly cried: "Weipu, wait a minute!"


    "What''s wrong? Alcatel?" Wip looked up.


    "You...you..." Alquette''s look was weird and complicated.


    "What happened?" Wip frowned, now is not a time to hesitate!


    "You forgot... Rafael?" Arquette finally said the complete words.


    The words ''Raphael'' have the same kind of horrible spells that make Wip as lightning strikes and the whole body is stiff there.


    "Why don''t you say it earlier?!" Weipu suddenly screamed, screaming at Alquitt, then rushed to the slamming mouth and screamed like crazy: "Bal, come back! Come back! Be careful Raphael !! Come back soon..."


    The snoring of Weipu was far-reaching in the martyrdom. However, there was no response. The abyss of the abyss moved too fast. In the time of Arquette¡¯s hesitation, Barr had already embarked on a road of no return.


    Alquite''s old face is red, he wants to defend what he wants, but he can''t say it. He is a patriarch with a status and status, and there is no doubt about the 12th-order peak. How can he show his bones to an enemy? fear? So he was hesitant to protect his self-esteem and remind his allies. In the end, although he made the right choice, it was too late.


    The dark roadway was quietly there, like a monster that chose to sneak a person. There was a cold sweat on the head of Weipu. The hands squeaked the giant python, he didn¡¯t dare to go in, the last time he was swearing. The experience in the night is as deep as his heart, and he really dare not go in. Moreover, the Arquette hemorrhoid found the bodies of his brothers, and the Raphael lord actually cut the heads of his brothers and took away the magic crystal! Looking at the horrible body, Weipu is both distraught and timid. It is not only a powerful fear, but also a kind of sorrow and helplessness at the bottom of the biological chain. A powerful demon family, For the terrible Rafael lord, it is just a prey!


    "Wei, we..." Alquite coughed.


    Like but can''t hear Al Quart''s words, Weipu still faces a black-painted slap in the face.


    "Right... Wip, your brother Zarke is hurt, be careful... that Rafael!" Alquite suddenly cried.


    "Yeah, Zarke!" Wip woke up like a dream, and the expression was like a drowning man who finally found a straw: "Fast..."


    Zagunede is still flying forward, saying that he has now become a person of affection and righteousness, but he is still so cruel, even to himself, just now, he feels that some of his intestines are flowing out. In the way, I waved my claws and cut off my intestines. He said that he is still ruthless, but everything he does is to protect a stranger. He has united all his vitality and all his will to do one thing and fly!


    There was a narrow stone bridge in front of it. There was a strong red light under the bridge. It was obvious that there was a lava river below. Zaguned clearly could not support it. He leaned on the stone wall and gasped for a moment. , bowed his head and said: "You..."


    When he saw the beautiful beauty that had faded, Zaguned¡¯s whole person instantly became a statue. He escaped with all his strength and was completely indifferent. In fact, Alcut¡¯s fist completely cut off Joyce¡¯s vitality. Even breaking and crushing many bones, Joyce''s body is like a noodle, soft and terrible.


    For a moment, a non-human scream came out on the narrow stone bridge: "No... no..."


    The voice was hoarse, crazy, full of suffocating despair, and passed to the rumors before and after the stone bridge, and passed away.


    On the bridgehead, Zagunedo sat on the ground a little bit, and the cruel-stricken wolf kissed a little on Joyce''s chest that was gradually turning cold. His mouth was still making a sound like a pleading and sounding like a complaint. :"no no¡­¡­"


    He just realized that he was struggling, but he was only a dream. Then he ignited all his vitality and made a final battle for his goddess. Who knows that this last battle is also a ridiculous bubble, maybe He is really qualified to curse the fate, because fate is too unfair to him!

 Chapter 33： anger

    Chapter 3, Chapter 3, anger


    Barr appeared in the martyrdom, but he was not in a hurry to get close to Zagunede. Instead, he observed it for a long time in the distance. After confirming that Zagunede had really lost his fighting power, he slowly walked over and was completely deliberate. Barr''s knives were dragged to the ground, and as he followed, the knives and the ground swayed and screamed, it was harsh and hard to hear.


    Barr is of course reminding Zaguned, I am coming! The performance of Zagunede made him very disappointed. He kept bowing his head and said something vaguely to the dead elf. There was no reaction at all.


    "Master Zaguned...you have it today?!" Barr laughed loudly, and the laughter shook. In fact, when he was just in charge of Zaguned, he was very hostile to Zagunede. Why can a human being command the abyss army? Why do their seven brothers want to bow to a human? ? Only the situation is stronger than the people. Under the warning of Big Brother Weipu, he has been careful to do things, for fear of causing Zagune''s dissatisfaction. Today, it is time to vent!


    Zagunede still kept his head down. Barr smiled and slowly extended his sickle and placed it on Zagunede¡¯s shoulder: "Master Zaguned, if you have any last words, you can say it, otherwise there will be no chance, I can Sorry à¶!ºÙºÙ...ºÙºÙºÙ..." I thought that a generation of èÉÐÛÔú¹ÅµÂµÂ would be killed under his own knife, and Bar could no longer control his own pride, and kept making insidious laughter.


    And Zaguned is still muttering to himself, and Bal, seeing Zaguned, is still ignorant, and he is not guilty of evil. He has a sickle in his hand and half of the blade sinks into the shoulder of Zagunede. He wants to put a little bit of it. Zaguned cut into pieces, never give Zaguned a happy, who makes this guy not fit himself? !


    At this moment, a dazzling light suddenly burst on the chest of Zagunede, and Barr was too focused, he wanted to enjoy every bit of pain that Zaguned showed, and the damage he suffered in the net spell was far more than Lambert, who was caught off guard at the time. There is no good report, and this kind of thing is not good enough to draw conclusions. But for Barr at this moment, evil is a bad report!


    Barr¡¯s tragedy, a few steps back, suddenly began to dance with a sickle, a terrible name appeared in his mind, he never wants to die!


    In front of the lava river, the distance between all the crossings is relatively wide, almost five or six meters, but the stage provided to Barr is still a little small, and every time the giant sickle is thrown, it will leave deep knife marks on the stone wall. The sandstone pieces flew in the air, and Bar did not dare to pause for a moment, and the sword danced like a windmill.


    "If you wish, God is frightened, go..." Han Jin slammed the law, and a black line spurred out, and instantly wrapped around Bal''s knife, and also wrapped around Bal''s body, and immediately tightened.


    Barr once again made a scream, and the tall body crashed into the ground like a stone pillar. He struggled and tried to open his eyes. Unfortunately, Han Jin had already walked to him, and the young man in his hand looked down from Bar. The temple on the left stabbed in and out of the right forehead of Barr, of course, if Barr had a temple...


    Barr¡¯s screams came to an abrupt end, his legs and even his entire body were twitching violently. Han Jin¡¯s cold smile, his wrists twitching, and his head flew out, and Bar¡¯s skull flew out. On the stone wall, whether it is a hidden weapon, which contains great power, the stone wall was actually hit by a hard basin-sized shallow pit, and Barr''s skull was also crushed.


    Wiping the blood on the magic crystal, the magic crystal income space ring, Han Jin slowly walked to the front of Zaguned, quietly watching Zaguned.


    For a long while, Zaguned slowly raised his head, and the godless eyes swept over Hanjin, then fell again and landed on Joyce¡¯s face. For him, the abyss demon, Hanjin, all Everything has no meaning.


    At this moment, Zaguned is unusually embarrassed, because his blood loss is too much, his cheeks, his hands and arms, and his body are shrinking, and the effect of deformation is gradually disappearing.


    "Can you please do something about you..." Zaguned said in a hollow voice, but his request was a bit confusing.


    "Please, please?" Han Jin smiled. He did not agree. He only whispered, "What is it?" No matter how you look at Zaguned, this person must die! The inhuman torture that Guevara endured for more than a decade will never be inexplicable! What''s more, Guevara did so much for his Han Jin. Instead, he used the Tao to save Zagunede. What face did he see Guevara? !


    "Cave me and her together." Zaguned''s hands first restored to their original state. He reached out to the bloodstained fingertips, carefully and gently stroking on Joyce''s face, as if an artist was touching. The rare treasures of your own collection.


    "This is very simple, here is the Lava River." Han Jin said faintly: "Jump down, you will never be separated again."


    "No, I hope... you can bury us in a sunny, fragrant place..." Zaguned said with difficulty, his life is coming to an end.


    "Sunshine?" Han Jin paused and smiled. "You druid walking in the dark night, will you get tired of darkness?"


    "I beg you... I beg you..." Zaguned has no spirit and Han Jin has argued for anything. He is begging for fate, and he will not even have a final wish.


    Han Jin was silent for a moment and said slowly: "Okay, I promise you."


    "Thank you..." Zagunede smiled with satisfaction and was truly satisfied. He leaned over and greedily sniffed on Joyce with his gradually losing nose. Then, the eyes closed a little bit. It is. At the last moment, Zaguned remembered the days when he was hungry and cold, when he was eager for someone to give him some warmth. Now he finally found what he really wanted, but unfortunately it was too late.


    The two bodies that lost all life were connected into a statue. They did not move, Han Jin did not move, and the stone bridge and the road did not move. The time seemed to suddenly stagnate. Only the lava under the bridge was slowly flowing. .


    "Heavenly..." I don''t know how long it took, Han Jin suddenly made a long sigh: "Heavenly..."


    The previous ''Tiandao'' exit, the lava river that has always been incompatible with the environment has suddenly become stagnant, and after the exit of ''Tiandao'', the lava river turns into a raging anger, which is mixed with the thunder of the wind and thunder, impacting the two sides, but This is just an instant, then everything is restored to its original state, the quiet continues to be quiet, and the rogue continues to flow, as if what happened just now is an illusion.


    Han Jin slowly closed his eyes, his heart has been immersed in a subtle realm.


    The comprehension is not only to improve the cultivation, but also to improve one''s state of mind, to improve the cultivation of various methods, and the state of mind can only be realized by oneself.


    Seeing the flowering and falling, watching the battle and turning the stars, these are far less shocking than the deaths of the dead, not to mention the fact that Zagunede is a generation of heroes, and finally falls to the end of the scene, Han Jin¡¯s soul is deep, with some kind of touch. He is sad for the fragility of the soul, and sad for the ruthlessness of his fate. He must never become the next Zagunede!


    Comprehension is a road to the sky! It¡¯s halfway, smashing or breaking the barriers of life, completely seeing what he can show! Is there a tenacity that never gives up? Is there a fearless fight? Is there a decision to never look back? The test of comprehension is not only his flesh, but also his heart!


    The end of Zaguned is tragic, but some people are as miserable as him. In this chaotic world, sadness and misery are not uncommon.


    In the underground city, in the camp of the Minotaur, there is a tall flagpole, and an elf is hung on the flagpole. That is Hailuer.


    Arquette said that to look after the injured Zarq, in fact, Alquitt and Weipu are very clear, it is just an excuse, an excuse to let yourself avoid the danger, or to give yourself some comfort. reason.


    However, the excuse is just an excuse. Weipu can''t escape the inner torture. When he is angry and angry, he must do something to vent his emotions, and Hailuer caught his attention.


    Among the captured elves, Hailuer performed the strongest, seeing his companions suffer cruel tortures from the vampires, and the other elves showed a panic color. Only Hailuer was always calm.


    It¡¯s not a good thing to let a coward cry and ask for mercy. It¡¯s pleasing to make a strong warrior cry and scream. In this respect, Wip is much more noble than Alquite, so he chose Hailuer.


    As for the choice of punishment, Weipu did not have so many tricks of blood, and he did not bother. He simply threw Hailuer on a crossbar, several clothes that smashed Hailuer, and then opened the sea with the most rude action. Moore¡¯s thighs, even on the spot, tore the Haier.


    The lord of the Cold Shadow City, Cesham, is about three meters tall, so he built a huge and magnificent cemetery for his countless dead wives. The height of the Weip is not worse than Chessham. The Ranger, but the strength of the body is limited, she can imagine the end.


    At this moment, Hailuer is not in the air. The long hair that has been flowing in the past has become a mess, and it is sloppy on the back. Under the long hair, two extremely vicious iron hooks are hidden under her long hair, piercing from her back. From her chest, she hangs her in midair.


    Hailuer¡¯s body is slightly deformed. The hip bone seems to be squashed by some kind of force. The waist and hips are loose and sloppy. The time she has been hung up should not be long, because the blood flowing out is bright red. Hey, running down the smooth, white thighs, flowing through the delicate calves, flowing through the rounded toes, condensing into an intermittent blood line, dripping onto the ground.


    In the camp of the Minotaur, the crying of the elves is like a tragedy. The world changes so fast. This morning, they are comrades-in-arms and partners with each other. In the afternoon, one of them became a slave to insult.


    A few Minotaurs stood under Hailuer, and they talked about what they liked. One of the Minotaurs still held a battle flag, and it was full of slyness on the hips of Hailuer, causing a burst of laughter.


    With laughter to encourage, the Minotaur is more energetic. He manipulates the flagpole and swims a little in front. At this moment, a figure rises extremely strangely from the ground.


    The Minotaur found that someone was appearing beside him, and hurriedly looked over and looked at it. Immediately, the whole person was stiff, and the eyes that were not so small were as big as a brass bell, and the figure was trembled fiercely. Then the body slowly fell backwards, and the flag in the hand fell to the ground.


    The laughter stopped abruptly, and the surrounding Minotaurs would not move. Even the Minotaur, which was found to be abnormal and ready to ring the drums, remained in a rigid position. The drumsticks had been lifted and they were about to be knocked on the drums. But a little bit of distance has become a barrier that can never be crossed.


    The Minotaurs recognized the coming, the lord of the Beite League, Raphael! !


    Against the attack of the two strong men of Zagunede and Alquette, they still reinvented the Rafael lord of Zagunede. In the minds of the abyss warriors, they are already a semi-god-level powerhouse, otherwise they cannot explain the tragic nature. Scene.


    No one dares to anger a half god! In fact, the Minotaurs can make such crazy and cruel acts against their former partners. One important reason is that they are full of fear of Hanjin. They can¡¯t see their future, and they don¡¯t think that they are a 12th-order defeat. The strongest peak can protect them.


    Since the end of the day is very likely to arrive on a certain day, why not vent it? !


    However, one day is not the present, nor should it be the present. The Minotaurs dreamed that Hanjin would suddenly appear. In the horror, the Minotaurs made the same choice, don¡¯t mess, don¡¯t shout Maybe they can continue to live, although the idea is naive, but they have no choice but to scream or scream, or try to resist, only to make them die faster.


    Han Jin looked up and looked at Hailuer. Now Hailuer has become unrecognizable. His cheeks are swollen and round, and the top is covered with blood. The original small nose is turned into a mess of flesh and blood, unable to close his mouth. There was a row of jagged teeth, which was caused by Weipu¡¯s slap in the face of her, even with her fist hitting her cheek.


    Perhaps what is sensed, Hailuer, who is in a coma, gradually wakes up and pulls his eyes openly. In fact, her eyes are only left with a slit. It is Hanjin through the gap, and Hailuer¡¯s body is forbearing. Lived and trembled.


    Two people looked at each other for a moment, Han Jin sighed: "When I first met, I liked you a little, because you are very similar to Sunnier''s temperament. I know that Sunil actually likes you too. It¡¯s just that there¡¯s a dispute between you and it¡¯s very unpleasant. When I first met Siniel, she said she sneaked into the Black Crow City to find a friend, I guess... is she going to find you?¡±


    Hailuer used all her strength to open her mouth and wanted to say something. Only then did she wake up and she couldn¡¯t speak anymore. Her tongue had been bitten and chewed by herself. Unfortunately, there was a **** ''care¡± around her. I have done my best, but I still can''t die.


    Han Jin¡¯s eyes were flickering. When he decided to attack the **** Cavaliers Gerald, the expressions of Xiannier and Hailuer were equally firm, and the same heroic, almost coincident temperament made them look like a For twin sisters. Han Jin sneaked into the dungeon to find Hailuer. On the one hand, because there is definitely a friendship between Xiannier and Hailuer, he wants to try to save Hailuer. On the other hand, he hopes to In the mouth of Hailuer, I know more about the past of Xiannier. It was not until he knew that Yehliucheng was very likely to launch an attack on Beit League. He suddenly realized that he was too selfish and only thought about his cultivation. He knew too little about Xiannier and Yeliucheng!


    Hairouer¡¯s experience made him feel like a smashing ice cave. Since the face has been torn, the Yehliucheng¡¯s elf must destroy the relationship between him and Siniel. If the elves use a similar method to deal with Siniel, What should he do? Does Sunnire have the power to resist? !


    At this moment, the figures of Xiannier and Hailuer overlapped in Hanjin¡¯s mind. He even couldn¡¯t control himself, but his mood had just been greatly improved. He finally calmed down and turned his hand. The white flame of the group appeared in his palm.


    Seeing the flame, Hailuer immediately understood what Han Jin was going to do. She suddenly became excited when she was bent on her death, and her mouth snorted.


    "I have already sent Joyce out. You can rest assured that she will live quietly in a place that is not disturbed by others." Han Jin raised his head and said softly.


    When he heard Han Jin, Hailuer put down more than just the heart, and the body followed, and she looked at the burning flame, and then closed her eyes peacefully.


    "Sorry, I can''t save you." Han Jin said slowly. With his ability, the underground city is in vain, but if you want to bring a person, the difficulty will increase by tens of thousands of times. Even if you save Hailuer, she also Will become the second Edwina, and even put himself in.


    Hairouer showed a twisted and ugly smile, but her eyes never opened.


    "Understood..." Han Jinjian pointed to a lead, and the flame suddenly shot upwards. It was shot in the body of Hailuer, and immediately burst open, and shrouded Hairouer.


    The three-flavored real fire is not a fire, but the power is enough to burn everything in the world. After only a moment, Hailuer has turned into a piece of flying ash. With the wind falling, even the two brought Hailuer endless pain. The iron hook was also burned into molten iron and rolled onto the ground.


    But the three flavors of real fire are not magic, there is no magic fluctuation, you can see Hanjin, all stay there and stand there, but can not see Hanjin, still trying to create their own pleasure, although this pleasure is built on others Above the pain, they are also happy.


    "The air here is too dirty, isn''t it..." Han Jin seems to be talking about the piece of fly ash, and seems to be saying to himself.

 Chapter 34： Heaven and earth

    Chapter 404


    A stone stirs up thousands of waves! !


    Han Jin looked up, a flying sword with a red mans spurt out, and then a white light chased it up. At the moment when the two collided, a sudden burst of sound broke out, and then it became like a road. The essence of the Jianguang, pouring down straight, instantly enveloped everything within a few hundred meters of the surrounding area in the shadow of the sword.


    The earth is shaking and roaring. Every sword shadow slams on the ground, leaving a hole that is nearly one meter deep. The sand has just splashed, and another sword light falls, and the dust and smoke that rises from the sky is more More fierce than a wave, and finally even rolled over the height of dozens of meters, not only here, the entire underground city can feel a strong shock!


    Finally, Jianying stopped, except for Han Jin, who remained intact within a few meters of the square. The surrounding ground inexplicably collapsed down the scale, the piece of soil appeared loose and soft, and the camp of the Minotaur disappeared out of thin air. Even the tall flagpoles were smashed, leaving only a piece of cloth and a strip of silk of different colors rolling and floating on the soil.


    Everything has disappeared, including those ones that are ugly or mournful, including the screams of excitement or excitement or despair, whose flesh has been crushed into powder and completely dissolved in the earth.


    For some lives, this is a kind of purification. For some lives, this is a relief, but whether it is the former or the latter, and whether they are willing or not, in the face of powerful and unparalleled power, they can only accept The final result.


    Perhaps this is the meaning of the strong!


    The **** suffocation in the air is getting stronger and stronger. Han Jin suddenly turned his head and looked into the distance. Wip¡¯s tall figure appeared on a ridge. He held a sickle and his body bowed slightly. It is necessary to launch the posture of the fight, but it does not move.


    The two eyes collided in the air. On the surface, the two strong people gave people a sense of tit-for-tat, but their eyes have revealed the real inner world, one firm, one cringe; one quiet, one flustered; One is full of playfulness, and one is full of unwillingness; although they have not really played against each other, it is already very obvious that they are stubborn and weak.


    Because he saw a whole process of forcing his life from prosperity to decline, Han Jin realized something and raised his mood. It is also because of the sympathy of Hailuer, and the pressure on Xiannier and the dangers that may occur, which makes him feel sad and sad. Although he suppresses the fluctuations in his heart in time, some things are pressed more and more. The more fierce it is.


    At this moment, the terrible power released by Han Jin finally has the qualification to look down on the abyss demon! From now on, when someone uses the ¡®slayer to kill the dragon¡¯ to call him, he does not need to feel embarrassed.


    For a long time, Han Jin moved his eyes and walked on the soft soil, stepping forward step by step, stepping out of the camp and going to the streets.


    Weipu sent Hanjin, and he never did it. It didn''t make any sense. Han Jin was the same. He knew that it was difficult to kill an abyssal demon in this kind of terrain, so he chose to ignore it and regarded Weipu as a group of air.


    The other abyss soldiers came over from all directions in the dungeon. The soldiers who rushed to the front saw that Hanjin was in a hurry. In fact, they were also psychologically prepared, but the terrible enemy in front of them seemed to walk on the street as if nothing had happened. What does it mean? !


    A silver line came from a distance and landed behind Weipu. Weipu took a long breath and waited for a moment. Seeing that Alquite did not start at all, he said one word at a time: "Alcatel, here Already your territory, can you really stand the unscrupulous contempt of a human being?!"


    "What are you worried about?" Alquette''s vicious gaze moved with Hanjin a little bit: "My magic array can be completed in two days. If he dares to run in, then...hehe ......"


    ¡°Now?¡± Wip sneered: ¡°Look at the guy who tramples on your dignity?!¡±


    "That guy is also trampling on your dignity, Wip adults!" Alquite replied in the same indifferent voice: "If you can''t stand it, you can go on, I won''t stop you." The real purpose of Alquite is to get rid of Zagunede and slay Hanjin. Now that he has controlled the dungeon, the magical array against Hanjin will be completed. Is it necessary to rely on Weipu? To put it bluntly, it is very kind to him not to choose a bird to hide.


    Wip''s eyes spurted out the raging anger. However, the situation is stronger than the people. He can only choose silence. Zarq is badly hit. Barr has never returned. It should be a lot of fierceness. Several other brothers have died in Han. There is only one person left, and nothing can be done at all.


    The abyss warriors who have blocked the road have shunned to one side. Some principles cannot be easily abandoned. Once, once, the principle is no longer a principle. Today they chose to yield in front of Alquite, and whoever succumbed to it again seems to have become a matter of course. Of course, Alquite did not issue an attack command from beginning to end, and the abyss warriors certainly would not be able to with themselves.


    Being alone, walking leisurely under the watchful eyes of the enemy, this is a very prestige, very pleasant, and very proud thing, but Han Jin¡¯s look is always very dull, go to the street, the pair has no focus His eyes slowly cast into the sky, as if thinking about something, stopped there for a long time, his body suddenly sinks to the ground, and disappeared without a trace.


    Let''s not mention how much the power of the magical array set by Alquitt is. Can you really kill Hanjin? People live in the world. There is something that must be acknowledged and valued. That is, the way!


    Before Han entered the underground city, Alquite was too lazy to take care of the underground city. When he took up the nest, he certainly protected his people and protected his dignity and prestige. So Alquet made the bottom of the box. The ability to set up a giant magical array covering the whole city at all costs, and then eagerly waiting for Han Jin to hook, who knows, Han Jin is inexplicably missing...


    Hope, disappointment, hope, and disappointment, Alquitt¡¯s time passed quietly in this repetition.


    In fact, according to Han Jin¡¯s personality, he will definitely go to the dungeon continuously. Even if he only kills a few abyss fighters and then evacuates, it is good, at least for his soldiers to relieve the pressure, but Han Jin really does not That energy goes to chaos.


    Suddenly the mood is improved. He needs a period of time to consolidate and digest. So Han Jin went deep into the ground, found a very quiet place, and then closed it. This is more than 20 days...


    Al Quart, far away from the dungeons, used Enwei¡¯s method to consolidate his rule. All the generals that Zaguned had trusted were all killed, even though they had surrendered, because Alquette was not clear about Zaguned. Life and death, he feared that once Zagunede returned, the several generals would play for Zaguned and threaten his rule. While applying the hot hand, Alquette also took care of the abyss of the abyss to promote some newcomers, and he was very close to the people, often chatting with several ethnic warriors, not at all.


    It¡¯s a pity that after more than ten days, Alquite couldn¡¯t smile. He was sullen all day, and when he had time, he ran to the wall and dazed. At this moment, Alquite hoped that Han Jin would appear in the city and release all kinds of things. Magical magic to attack those abyss warriors! As for this hope is in line with the identity of the lord, Alquite will not care.


    After more than 20 days, Alquette''s temper became more and more eager, and he jumped and thundered. He made the abyss races scared and afraid, and even tried every means to avoid contact with Alquette.


    As the saying goes, blessings are unparalleled, and the misfortunes are not alone. On this day, Alquitte has just finished his temper and suddenly received a bad news. The army of Beit League has approached the dungeon!


    When talking about personal strength, Alquette is stronger than Zagunede, but when it comes to military literacy, Alquite can''t compare with Zagunede. He can even say that he is a waste!


    The army of the ground races will enter the abyss world, and it will inevitably be difficult. As long as the soldiers of the abyss race can firmly grasp the initiative, even if the Rapids has a war-torn dragon keva, the battle is hard to fight. So after seeing Han Jin appear near the dungeon and judging Han Jin¡¯s intention, Zagunede chose not to hesitate to face the challenge of Hanjin immediately, because he could not give up the initiative anyway.


    In the eyes of Zagunede, the personal confrontation is only an embellishment in the whole war. In the eyes of Alquette, this war is a duel between him and Hanjin, and completely contrary to the guiding ideology of Zaguned.


    The more tragic and decisive part is that Alquite killed all the generals who had a lot of combat experience, and later his temper became worse and worse, from beginning to end. The man stood up to remind him of his mistakes, and the Abyssal Demon Weipu was half-pounded in this respect with Alquette. The three stinkers may really be able to top one Zhuge Liang, but the two fools are together, but how can they compare with it? Gunnede.


    In fact, Han Jin¡¯s army is limited. If Alquent sends a large group of harassment troops, even if he is one or four, he will take advantage of it. Alcatel has always concentrated all his energy on Han Jin. Extremely hard and persistent, then some results have quietly become a necessity.


    At this moment, in the darkness, Han Jin, who was retreating, raised his head and revealed the twin eyes that flashed with coldness. For a moment, a cold smile came to the extreme, and a smile with a cruel taste bloomed in his mouth. At this moment, Han Jin, it is not clear where his army has gone. He only knows that something that should not happen has finally happened!


    In this way, he has no retreat. He has lived in this world for three years. He knows very well that crying, pleading, concession, etc. will only make the enemy more proud and more mad, and let the humiliation suffered more deeply. Some people may Said that proper compromise is a good detour strategy, but Han Jin can''t do it! Because hegemony and cultivation have been fully integrated, there is never any compromise on this road. What the comprehension is facing is the heart. What is to be broken is the rule. If the heavens and the earth are the masters, then the comprehension is the opposite. Where does this have room for compromise? ! In the face of devastating catastrophe, can you discuss it? Going to ask? Hey, or what is the strategy for using it?


    There is no such thing as a brave victory in the narrow road. There is no pride in my self-crossing knife to the sky. There is no **** to stop killing the gods, and the Buddha resists the death of the Buddha. This road to heaven is not going to work!


    Over the Fort Marksing, the Ares always hovered there quietly, Han entered, Guevara and others also left, Harley¡¯s ''monkey'' finally became a king, but he did things with his own weight. There is nothing special except that I like to keep the slave warriors doing this.


    At this moment, Harley studied Han Jin''s appearance, comfortably leaned on the chair, and whispered an unknown song, but the shaved head was as ugly as before, unable to fully express the leisurely pleasure.


    Harley opened his eyes inadvertently, suddenly saw something, straightened up and observed for a moment, and said with surprise: "It''s snowing?"


    Hogan is debugging the magic crystal cannon. When he heard Harley''s words, he first looked up at the sky. Today''s weather is very good. The sky is clear and blue, and there is no sign of snow. Then he stands up and looks at Harley''s sight. Look: "That... isn''t it snow?"


    On the horizon, a long white line appeared, rolling around and pressing in their direction.


    "What do you say?" Harley asked.


    "Looks like...like an avalanche."


    Harley looked at Hogan obliquely, that is, he didn''t have a blind eye, and he didn''t have a pupil. Otherwise, he must use his eyes to express his contempt. Even the snow has not been there. Where is the avalanche? Moreover, here is the plain, can snow be ''disintegrated''?


    "Somewhat wrong!" Hogan''s look became dignified. He whispered a spell and released the perspective of the perspective. Immediately, a scene that made everyone on the God of War stunned appeared in front of everyone.


    It is not snow, not an avalanche, but a frenzy of a silver Pegasus!


    The shape of the silver Pegasus is smaller than that of the ordinary war horse. There are flesh wings on both sides. After running for a distance, you can spread the wings and gliding into the air. Perhaps it is the ability to fly. The food of the silver Pegasus is The average war horse is more than ten times, and the speed of running and flying is much faster than that of the ordinary horse.


    Except for the Elf, no lord can afford the silver Pegasus. They are the locusts in Warcraft. If humans can also graze, the ratio of a silver Pegasus can exceed one hundred ordinary people. The group of silver Pegasus can even turn a piece of grassland into a wasteland in a day. Even if you barely raise a few horses, the silver Pegasus will quickly age down. They need the moisture of the tree of life, but these harsh conditions For the elf, there is no problem.


    When Guevara led the army to the holy crown city, he had already prepared adequately. The accumulation of national strength and financial resources for several years could fully support him to launch a large-scale, long-term war. He was not even the silver Pegasus. It¡¯s better to say that he was squandered and dragged by thousands of silver flying horses.


    Where the silver Pegasus regiment passed, the real grass does not stay, the newly planted wheat seedlings are eaten, even the bark is not let go, and the silver Pegasus is not picky eaters, cooked potatoes, bread, etc. Next, just don''t eat meat. The elves don''t like to kill everywhere. Every time they occupy a city, they kill at most the aristocrats in the city, as well as the private soldiers and garrisons of the nobles, and then immediately evacuate.


    However, the remaining civilians have no way to survive because the living resources are almost exhausted!


    Dissmark suddenly sent troops and preempted the fruits of victory. His national strength did not increase significantly. He still struggled with Zagunede. One of the fundamental reasons was that he did not get a large population.


    The scenes at that time were not overemphasized by the hungry and thousands of miles. Many towns have simply become an empty city!


    After a lapse of two decades, the silver Pegasus Corps, which has long since disappeared, has once again appeared, and their goal, of course, is Max.


    Harley jumped up suddenly: "Silver Pegasus Army?! Yehliucheng those..." Speaking of this, Harley habitually closed his mouth and looked around, waking up to Sinniel leaving early, and Julia was not there. This is the only way to continue: "The despicable elves, really launched an attack on us!"


    "No... this is not the silver Pegasus of Yehliucheng!" Hogan shook his head in a strenuous effort: "Too much...it''s too much..."


    In the eyes of perspective, the silver Pegasus is a pair, a group, a piece of film, such as the raging tide of the ocean, the sky is connected, the end is not seen! Hogan has participated in a large-scale war and has served as a commander of a certain department. In the shortest time, using his eyes to estimate the number of enemies is only a basic ability, but now Hogan cannot calculate it. The silver Pegasus has long disappeared in the perspective of perspective, and the silver Pegasus in the back is still pouring into the perspective of the perspective of the eye. What are the elves doing? Attacking Marksingborg? Just kidding... these silver Pegasus are enough to drown the entire Fort Marshall!


    If it is not psychologically prepared, if not on the Ares, Hogan may fall to the ground on the spot, against the human swordsman, knights, Pegasus fighters do not predominate, but they are all magicians and archers The nemesis, the silver Pegasus has the speed to come and go. Normally, the magician and the archer only have time to launch an attack. The Pegasus fighters rush into the battle of the magician, and then the one-sided slaughter.


    For his own nemesis, Hogan has been known for a long time, and he has been fearful for a long time. He suddenly saw this infinite group of Pegasus, without excessive panic, and judged that it should not be the army of Yeliucheng. It is already very rare.


    Most of the people on the boat were too speechless, and Xiaojinlei standing on the side of the ship suddenly spread the wings, making a crisp scream, watching it look like it, facing the momentum of all challenges, the rest of the Thunderbirds. Also followed by the tweet, Xiaojin Lei turned his head, the silver pupil stared at Harley...

 Chapter 35： Long-planned counterattack

    Chapter 305, the long-awaited counterattack


    Guevara and Langing commanded the army to set up a camp in the south of the underground city. The location of the camp was at the southernmost tip of the plain, about 20 miles from the underground city. Because it was not clear what Han Jin had done, the previous rides had never found Han Jin, so Guevara was very cautious and increased the strategic buffer between them and the dungeon as much as possible.


    After a long time of chaos, I finally built the camp. In the camp of the Chinese army, Lang Ning was commanding the guards to sort out the handsome accounts. Suddenly, I felt that I had a flower in front of me, and Han Jin had already appeared in the seat. Ning has just placed a copy on the desktop.


    "Adult, you are here!" Lang Ning said in a hurry and respectfully. Now, unlike the past, Han Jin''s strength is getting stronger and stronger, his status is getting more and more stable, and his relationship with Han Jin is changing.


    Han Jin raised his head and smiled. Guevara turned back and smiled and said: "You are in time, the chair is just there, you are back, how? Is it afraid of others?"


    Although Han Jin¡¯s expression was quiet and bleak, he didn¡¯t have a joke in his heart. He coughed and said slowly: ¡°Is it smooth on the road?¡±


    "Very smooth, after so many days, I didn''t even see a monster." Guevara saw Hanjin stepping directly into the topic, and a slight glimpse, immediately discovered the change in the air quality of Han, the former Han Jin elegant Dust, there is a taste of not eating the fireworks, but now it seems heavy, exudes a pressure that is difficult to describe in words.


    Here, Lang Ning has sent people to pass the news of Han Jin¡¯s return. It¡¯s not long. Jedice, Yalina, Gail, and Sasou, Lei Zhe, etc. all gathered in the handsome account. .


    "I am very strange, so conservative... It is not the style of Zaguned. If I have not guessed wrong, there should be a lot of things happening here, right?" Guevara said while sitting on the chair that Langing moved over. . When I heard Guevara''s words, the pair of eyes were surprised, curious, and expecting, all concentrated on Han Jin.


    Han Jin thought about it and said slowly: "Zaguned is dead."


    "Dead? How is it dead?" Guevara showed a shocking look. Although he found that Han Jin¡¯s temperament changed a lot, he guessed that something very important happened here, but he never thought of Zachane. De is actually dead.


    Others were equally stunned. They temporarily gave up Beit League and risked entering the deep underground world, just to get rid of Zagunede. Now they have finally arrived, and the enemy has died inexplicably. This feeling says Not strange.


    Han Jin spoke out everything that happened at that time in a calm tone. He did not deliberately render anything, nor did he destroy anyone. It was only a fact.


    The audience was silent, everyone was understanding the news, but Guevara''s look was weird, the muscles on his face were particularly stiff, his eyes flickering, and no one could guess what he was thinking.


    For a long while, Guevara sighed: "Is it so dead? It¡¯s so dead..."


    When Guevara said that no one can touch Zaguned, Zaguned is his. In fact, it is just a joke. Even if Han Jin killed Zagunede on the spot, he would not raise the agreement of the day. Go for complaints. This is a war, not a game. It is of course a matter of grasping the opportunity. If Guevara really takes the original joke as a matter of fact, then he is not a dragon knight who has fought in battle, but he thinks that he is Children in the center of the world.


    Of course, he regrets, very, very regrettable.


    "So to say... Now the lord of the dungeon is that Alquite?" Gail said slowly.


    "Yeah." Han Jin nodded.


    "Some tricky, kill that Alquite... We must consider the reaction of the blood family." Jedish''s eyes fell on Guevara: "Guevara, we are not familiar with the abyss world, or by Come and tell us about the blood family."


    For people like Jedith, farsightedness is no longer a capability, but a habit of growing up, even if it is a young military genius, Lang Ning. At this time, at most, I will think about how to occupy the dungeon and **** the new one. Lord Arquette, and Jeddis has conceived the future in his mind, and the blood family has come out to revenge for Alquette.


    Guevara''s look is still crazy, as if he did not hear Jedice.


    "No need." Han Jin said faintly.


    Jeddy stunned and hurriedly added: "As far as I know, the blood family has always occupied a non-negligible proportion in the abyss race. If they can do this, they must have their own reliance. Adults, you should never care. what!"


    "Yeah." Gail¡¯s general manager said: "The abyss demon, the black dragon, and the undead creatures, the strength of the bone dragon is unquestionable. The terrorist knights and the blood races can rank behind the top three races... It¡¯s just the exposed ones."


    "If they want to come out, even if they let Alquite go, they will still come out." Han Jin''s look is still very bleak.


    "Can... kill Al Quart, one of the distant ancestors, we are challenging the bottom line of the blood family!" Jeddis said.


    "When you and Gail''s general manager set up a trap to ambush Alquette, he thought of letting him go?" Han Jin smiled.


    "It was not the same as it is now." Jedisi shook his head. "I can''t let him kill our warriors? Now... I don''t think we have the need to kill him, occupy the dungeon, and drive Alquite." Just go."


    "You are a priest, destroying the dirty races that depend on the darkness. Isn''t that your duty?" Han Jin said with a smile.


    "This..." Jedish had some words.


    ¡°I have always admired you, just because you are a true, pure priest.¡± Han Jin said as he bowed his head and read the copy of Lang Ning¡¯s copy: ¡°I know that there are many ways to fight, but I don''t want you to lose your way when you choose something and worry about it."


    Jedice closed his mouth and glanced at Han Jin deeply, and then stopped talking.


    "I am not a priest. It seems that it can only be said by me." Gail said with a smile: "The Rafael adults, occupying the dungeon, we have to face the threat from Yeliucheng and the holy crown city, even if We have solved these troubles and will inevitably conflict with Chesham in Cold Shadow City. Adults, I think you need a time to recuperate and you can''t add more enemies."


    "The Guevara Knight once told me that the rise of Zaguned is not an accident, but a necessity!" After Han Jin looked at Guevara, he saw that Guevara was still in a daze, and he secretly sighed. Follow-up: "I didn''t understand it at the time, now I understand it."


    Gail¡¯s main manager frowned: ¡°Adult, you mean...¡±


    "The abyss race is willing to support Zagunede... Although he is a dark druid, but he is also a human! Don''t you think there is something wrong with it? Unfortunately, when I think of this, Zaguned is dead, no Opportunity to ask him in person, what happened after he broke into the abyss world."


    The director of Gail smiled bitterly: "Adult, can you say more?"


    "Zagunet, who has just stepped into the abyss world, is still very young and far less powerful than it is now. That is to say, he does not have the qualification to let the strong people in the abyss world look at each other. Let us count the time again. After Gunead stepped into the abyss world, in less than two years, he returned to the ground with a large number of abyssal race fighters, removing the consumption on the way back and forth. How long do you think he would go to lobby the abyss tribes and win their trust? And... Waguned at that time, is it worth trusting?¡± Han Jin paused: ¡°Let¡¯s talk about how Zaguned¡¯s military power is formed. There are a lot of cavemen, there are minotaurs, evil. Eyes and Medusa, as well as blood races, so many different races are willing to support Zaguned, itself is a miracle, huh, huh... miracle this thing, it is best not to believe easily."


    "I... I still don''t understand." The smile on the face of Gail''s manager became more and more intense. For the first time, he had a feeling of invisibility to Hanjin.


    "My guess is..." Han Jin showed a deep look: "Zaguede won the appreciation of a strong ruler, and the influence of the ruler can penetrate into the blood, at least Influencing some of the blood races, so imagine... you can understand the rise of Zaguned."


    "Even if your guess is correct, but why? Why did the ruler help Zaguned?" The so-called authorities fans, bystanders clear, the original purpose of the Gaelic chief is to let Hanjin let go of Alquitt, and his question The angles were mixed with the taste of questioning, and they didn¡¯t react at the moment. However, Jedice, who was around him, looked up and his eyes were cold.


    "Tentative." Han Jin said faintly.


    "Tentative?!" If the Gaelic chief was struck by lightning, he immediately understood the meaning of Hanjin. If Zagunede can lay down a mountain by those abyssal race fighters, then it is enough to prove that the overall strength of the ground race has changed in years of melee. It was very weak. I thought of it here. Gail¡¯s manager had a feeling of being cold and chilling. He said, ¡°No...Is it impossible? The abyss world is as chaotic as the ground. How do they have the energy to reach the ground? ¡±


    "A Nikola can appear on the ground, and the abyss world may not always be a pool of water." Han Jin said with a smile: "This reminds me of a word, the wind will meet!"


    "Raphael, these are your own guesses?" Jedisi asked with a dignified face.


    "Almost, but I don''t know if my guess is consistent with the Guevara Knight." Han Jin''s line of sight fell on Guevara again: "Guevara Knight?"


    Guevara still maintains the appearance of the gods for nine days. It seems that the death of Zagunede has had a huge impact on him, so that the grateful Guevara is out of control, and it is still out of control for a long time.


    "Oh... I will discuss this later." Han Jin shrugged his shoulders and then picked up the copy: "Lang Ning, is this your next plan?"


    Lang Ning has already conceived the strategy of attacking the Holy City. Of course, it is still very immature. The initial plan is that the soldiers are divided into two ways. The Alexandria Reiter leads the slave warriors, that is, the mountain soldiers who bought the city from the underground to launch the attack from the underground. And he led the Rapids to attack the Holy City from the ground. Although the plan has not changed quickly, suddenly an accident will make his plan run aground, or it will not be implemented until a few years later, more than ten years later, or even simply disposed of, but the plan is indispensable, even if it is known that it may be abandoned. Also strive to improve, so that is a qualified commander.


    When he heard that Han Jin was asking, Lang Ning hurriedly went over and explained the case while pointing at the copy.


    Jedice and Gail¡¯s chief executives first looked at each other and then focused on Hanjin¡¯s body. It¡¯s different, absolutely different! In fact, the last time Han Jin returned to the ground, they have found that Han Jin is a little different from the past, but it is not too conspicuous, and now Han Jin is completely different from the original!


    Suddenly, the curtain was opened, and Chitke strode in. He saw Han Jin at a glance, and he cried in surprise: "Adult, you are here!"


    Han Jin smiled and nodded, and Lang Ning looked a little unhappy. He always thought that Han Jin was too generous to the people who came from the city of Lonely. He was discussing military affairs with Han Jin. How can he interrupt it casually? ? !


    It¡¯s just that he can¡¯t say anything, frowning: ¡°Qi Keke, what''s the matter?¡±


    Qi Keke wakes up: "Adult, just outside the camp, I found a thief quietly approaching our camp. I wanted to wait for him to get closer, but he suddenly eliminated the stealth technique. It seems that there is no malice. I Talk to him for a while, he said... I want to see you."


    "See me? How does he know that I am back?" Han Jin felt a little confused.


    "He didn''t know, I told him that you were not there, he said that he could go to our camp, etc." Chitke replied.


    "What about people?"


    "I am staring at him."


    "Do you know what the name is?" Lang Ning answered.


    "He said that he called Kurtini." Chitwick said.


    "Cultini??" Guevara stayed for a long time and finally spoke.


    "Do you know him?" Han Jinyi.


    "If it is not the same name, he is the most trusted subordinate of Zagunede, the abyss mage, the tenth-level professional, double repair, and also a thief, but I heard that Zachende was stabbed a long time ago." After he finished speaking, he sighed and stared at Han Jin: "Zaguned is dying..."


    "Don''t think about it any more." Jedish interrupted Guevara with a smile: "The man is dead, isn''t it? Instead of wasting his energy on Zaguned, let us listen, this Kur What did Tenny want to do when he ran here?¡± Jedice is kind. He also knows the hatred between Guevara and Zaguned, and turns his attention to other places to make Guevara¡¯s mood slow. Calm down.


    "Qi Qi Ke, you are going to bring people in." Han Jindao.


    "Yes, adults!" Chitke shouted loudly, then quickly walked out.


    The time is not long. A middle-aged man with a face of about forty and a thin face walks into the handsome account with Chikke. His eyes stay on Guevara, and Guevara snorted. The sharp man suddenly became sharp, and the middle-aged man smiled a little helplessly and turned his gaze to Hanjin: "You are the Raphaelite? Zachuned entrusted me to say hello to you."


    The middle-aged man¡¯s words made the whole big account silent, Guevara, Jedisi and others were stunned, and even Han Jin could not do anything.


    After a while, Han Jin said coldly: "Which is Zaguned?"


    "Of course, it is the fallen Zachuned." The middle-aged man was ignorant, did not sell the customs, and immediately revealed the truth: "If Zaguned is safe and sound, I will not appear here."


    "I didn''t understand, what the **** are you talking about?" said Gail, who said helplessly. Counting now, he has already acted as two ignorant characters. Guevara has a hateful affair with the other side, of course, can''t soften it. And Han Jin, as the lord, has to put on the gesture that everything is in control, and it is not good to ask what, he can only come out.


    "The last order I received was that if Jagu¨¦n¨¦de was unpredictable, I would bring my partner to surrender to the nearest enemy."


    In the account, it¡¯s silent, half awkward, and Gael¡¯s chief frowns: ¡°When did Zahuned give you the order?¡±


    "It¡¯s been almost three months." The middle-aged man replied.


    "Don''t you have been stabbing with Zaguneda long ago? It seems that it is just an illusion that you deliberately made?!" Guevara said coldly.


    "Yes, your wisdom is like a sunrise..."


    "Shut up! Idiot! Don''t talk nonsense with me, don''t treat me as Zagunede!" Guevara shouted.


    The middle-aged man smiled and then closed his mouth. He really didn''t talk.


    Jedice and Gail¡¯s directors looked at each other and suffered from Guevara¡¯s drinking. The other party can still maintain a sense of humiliation and shame, and must have their own cuddling.


    "Are you here to say hello to me?" Han Jin said faintly.


    "I also brought you a gift." The middle-aged man smiled and looked around.


    "Don''t look at it, I trust them far more than trusting you. If you have anything to say." Han Jin slowly slowed down the case, revealing a thoughtful look: "Is the order given to you three months ago? His sense of smell is really sensitive, he has long been aware of the crisis, but... looking at his performance at the time, he should have not expected it to be so fast?"


    "In the past seven or eight years, my friends and I have always been hiding in a quiet place, never approaching the ancients of Zaguned, so I really don''t know what Zaguned is thinking." The middle-aged man whispered softly. Back: "However, since the adults let us pass the gift to you, I think... your guess is correct."


    "What gift?" Han Jin leaned back on the back of the chair, so he asked.


    "Adult, I can''t understand it here. You''d better go to a place to see it."

 Chapter 36： Super volcano

    Chapter 306 Super Volcano


    After a total of seven or eight martyrdoms, there was no way in the front, and the middle-aged man named Kurtini continued to move forward, stopping in front of a tall wall, reaching out and pulling halfway. Thick feet of moss, gently knocked.


    With a heavy twisting sound, the wall slowly rose upwards, and several female elves greeted them from the inside, and their eyes fell on Han Jin, Jedith and Gail, but they did not say anything. Just let it go to one side.


    "Adult, please come with me." After that, Kurtini took the lead and went in.


    Han Jin and Jessie and Gail, both looked at each other and followed in. In the handsome account of the Rapids, Kurtini kept saying that he would hand over the gifts that Zaguned had prepared to them, including Han Jin, who was curious about the mysterious gift. As for whether this would be Alquque. Under the special trap, the possibility is infinitely close to zero. Kurtini is the old man of Zagunede. He personally admits that he had fallen out with Zagunede a long time ago. It was just the deaf that they deliberately set up. This is true regardless of whether it is true or not. Al Quart is also unlikely to win the loyalty of Curtini in a short time.


    Moreover, Kurtini is also a human being, plus the few night elves that have just appeared, and Guevara told them about Kurtini''s past. Han Jin has no reason to doubt anything.


    "The look of the elves is not good. It seems that the death of Zaguned has caused a lot of blows to you," Jedice said softly.


    "Nothing." Kurtini''s footsteps, faint back in front: "In any case... they have to pay a painful price for this."


    "They? You mean Alquite?" Jedisi asked.


    "No, I mean all people!"


    "We have been away for so long, where is the gift you said?" Gail¡¯s tone is full of gunpowder.


    "What are you worried about? You can see it when you get out of here."


    About four or five hundred meters away, the front suddenly opened up, a thick red light fluttered, and looking forward, Han Jin and other three people all showed a shocked look, in the middle of the plain, there is a huge mountain They are conical, they are about two or thirty miles from the mountain, but they need to look up and look up. It is estimated that the height of the mountain has reached several kilometers.


    Compared with the huge mountain peaks, everything around it looks so small, the uneven rock piles are like sand, and the strange trees growing between the rocks are no different from the moss, and they, It is the ant walking between the gravel.


    The most amazing thing is that the upper part of the mountain peak is bright red, like a whole piece of red burning iron, and on the tip of the mountain, the twisted smoke rushes out with a kind of sturdy posture, forming a foot with a kilometer. The giant pillar of the circle is straight into the ground.


    "What is that? Volcano?!" said the director of Gail, muttering.


    "This adult, you don''t want to go forward, the air here is full of poison, and the temperature is very high, it will be dangerous." Kurtini said while adding a magic shield to him, then slowly rises Go into the sky and fly to the distant peak.


    General Gael knew that Kurtini was not alarmist, and he was somewhat reluctant to return to the cracks, where he dared to breathe.


    Jedice also blessed the magic shield for himself, flying in the air, Han Jintou and Gail¡¯s manager exchanged a look, swaying Jianguang, and then sent first, and instantly surpassed Kurtini and Jeddis , quickly push into the huge peak.


    "Adult, dangerous... dangerous..." The call from Curtini was faintly behind him.


    Qingmang suddenly stopped there, and its practicality did not remind Kurtini, Han Jin has already sensed the pressure from Jianmang.


    For a moment, Jedice and Cultini also rushed to the scene. As the saying goes, the mountain ran down. From a distance and from a close look, the volcano gave a very different feeling. In the huge crater, it was A whirl of whirl-colored lava, suddenly spurting a mist, and the smoldering Mars rolled up hundreds of meters high. The area of ??the crater is too large. At almost every moment, hundreds of mists are sprayed out. The overwhelming smoke column is formed like this, and it also makes a deafening roar.


    On the north side of the crater, there is a small gap. It seems that someone bite a bit on a bagel. Every time the lava near the gap rolls, a small piece of magma flows down the gap and gathers at the foot of the crater. , piled up into a small pool of water, of course, the small here is relative to the volcano, and finally formed a lava river, slowly flowing to the south.


    "Not far from there, the lava river will split into two and then go underground." Kurtini pointed to the south.


    "Two lava rivers? Are they all passing near the underground city?" Jedice said one word at a time, he often followed Nikola, although the battle experience can not be compared with Guevara, but the gap is not Very disparate, seeing this huge volcano, and then reminiscent of Zagunede''s gift, he immediately reacted to what Curtini was going to do.


    "Yes, adults." Curtini smiled.


    Jedice couldn''t make a sound for a long time, and he sighed for a long while: "It looks like our army is here...somewhat extra. If you take the lava out of the volcano, all the abyss fighters will die except the vampire. It!"


    "Vampire? This is not necessarily." Curtini''s gaze drooped on the ring of the little finger of the left hand, silent for a moment, picked up the ring and slammed it into the crater.


    Although Kurtini is a double repairer, his strength is limited. According to the trajectory of the ring, he can''t fall into the crater. However, the shocking scene happened. The straight line between the ring and the crater is still seven. Eight hundred meters away, suddenly a blue smoke rose, and then the ring disappeared without a trace.


    "I think the two adults also noticed the color of the lava, huh, huh... the temperature here is high and scary, not to mention the blood family, even if the steel is close to the crater, it will become fly ash." Kurtini''s fingers are at the foot of the volcano "You see, there is very little lava flowing out of the gap. The heat contained in the lava is also easy to disappear in the air. Even so, the lava has always been white, and it will become brilliant after flowing into the ground. If we Make the gap bigger and make the lava flow faster and more intense. I can guarantee that when the lava reaches the dungeon, it can still remain white, and are the vampires more tough than steel? ¡±


    "When did Zagunede discover the volcano?" Han Jin asked softly.


    "It¡¯s been almost a year." Curtini replied.


    "And then you have stayed here?"


    "Yes." Curtini nodded. "Adult, you should know that this volcano poses a serious threat to the dungeon. If the enemy is found... even all the great magisters of the whole continent are coming. It may not save the fate of the dungeon."


    "If Zagunede is not dead, is this gift ready for me?" Han Jin showed a faint smile.


    For this problem, Kurtini did not know how to answer, only to bow his head.


    "How do you ensure that all the lava will flow out? What if it is blocked in the underground river?" Jedisi asked.


    "Adult, since you arrived in the abyss world, you should have seen a lot of lava rivers? Why is there a high cliff on each side of the lava river?" Curtini smiled. "Because lava can corrode the rock, Over time, the lava river is naturally getting lower and lower. In fact, the underground river is much more spacious than we think. There is no possibility of blockage, and the ancients of Zaguned left a lot of dark seeds on the cave wall of the underground river. The seeds begin to germinate, and it won''t take long for the walls to collapse."


    "Crash?"


    "Adults, the impact of tens of pounds of lava is unimaginable. The collapsed wall can''t block the river, but it will increase the impact of the lava."


    "Zagunet has actually laid dark seeds in the underground river. It seems that he is ready for this day?" Jedith frowned. "Why?"


    This time, Kurtini was silent for quite a long time before he replied: "Adult, maybe you won''t believe that when Alquitt first came to the dungeon, he proposed that he lead the blood race to attack the city of Cliffs. Master Guned not only refused his proposal, but also tried to block Alquitt."


    "Does the growth of the dark forces not meet the wishes of Zaguned?" Jeddis said: "And you didn''t answer my question, why?"


    "I don''t know." Curtini shook his head. "I always feel... Daguone has a deep guard against the abyss."


    "Oh... he is not too confused." Han Jin said faintly: "Cultiny, do you remember the order that Zaguned gave you at the time?"


    "Of course, that is... that is the last command of the grown-up." Kurtini smiled bitterly, and there was a sadness in his eyes. He had been restraining himself from missing Zaguned, so as not to suffer from suspicion and endure. For a long time, he was somewhat unable to control himself.


    "You repeat it."


    "The mood of the adult of Zaguned seems to be somewhat unstable. He said a lot of meaningless words. However, the order I have always brought with me, adults, you have to look now?" Kurtini said: "Then we will Going back, the temperature here is too high, and I suddenly turned it into a fly ash."


    "No." Han Jinjian pointed to a lead, the green mans under his feet suddenly thundered, and Kultini shrouded inside, the flickering flash of light, the magic shield released by Kultini was also dyed cyan.


    Kurtini rushed to take out the secret letter and handed it to Han Jin. Han Jin took the letter and watched it carefully. For a moment, he handed the letter to Kultini: "You keep it as a memorial, it is best not to give it again. The second person looks."


    "Understand, adults." Kurtini¡¯s heart sighed with relief. On the one hand, Han Jin did not destroy the secret letter, which made him feel moved. On the one hand, he did not need to express his position. Zaguned was very confessed in the letter. Understand that he is also a high-level professional, with his own dignity, and some words can not be said to be honest.


    "What did you say in the letter? I can''t read it?" Jedisi asked curiously.


    "There is nothing. Zagunede wants to express something that is a bit confusing." Han Jin paused: "But... I think he has found Alquette''s change, and the following order, if he really happened, Alquite has become the new lord of the dungeon, so Kurtini will surrender to us and tell us the secrets of the volcano."


    Jedice was silent for a moment: "When did Zagunede lay the dark seeds?"


    "Adult, almost three months."


    "Adult Rafael, have you been to the dungeon at that time?" Jedisi asked.


    Han Jin nodded, and Curtini answered: "Yes, at that time, the six-pointed star array had already..." The words were not finished. He found that Han Jin¡¯s eyes suddenly shot cold, and he immediately understood that he had lost his voice and hurriedly closed his mouth. .


    "Six-pointed star array? What six-star array?" Jeddes showed a surprised look.


    Kurtini is the reserved buoy of Zagunede. Of course, he knows what Han Jin had done, but he also reacted. Han Jin must have deliberately smashed the things at the time. He said that the leaked mouth made a big mistake. It¡¯s too late to repent in my heart. How can I answer Jedice¡¯s question?


    Jedisi pondered for a moment, and his eyes slowly turned to Han Jin.


    Han Jin felt helpless, with Jedice''s intelligence, using other reasons to cover up the explanation, almost no effect, more importantly, he can take advantage of Jedith, but can not deliberately deceive Jedice, this It is a very different matter. If you choose the latter, it is very likely to plant a gap between two people.


    "I will talk to you later." Han Jin whispered.


    "Good." Jedice is simply, of course, he also understands that the six-pointed star array must be related to Hanjin.


    "Now, we should go back and inform Guevara to prepare to retreat. The lava is not divided between me." Han Jindao.


    On the way back, Han Jin asked Kurtini a lot of questions, such as the number of abyss mage under his command, the method of blasting the gap, etc., can only say that the barriers of race are difficult to break, in Zaguned¡¯s ''Miscellaneous Army ''In the middle, humans can always get along with the elves, because they are all from the ground, and the appearance of the body is almost the same. Who wants to be friends with the monsters that are full of tentacles? Zaguned¡¯s manpower to Kurtini is not a human being or an elf. There is no abyssal warrior. This also means that what Guzhendude really believes is the ground race. After all, he is not qualified to blame the betrayal of him. Even he himself is secretly guarded. Why does Alquite really trust him and support him? !


    After a long time, it took almost half a day, the soldiers of the Rapids have recovered their energy, and Guevara, Lang Ning and others gathered in the handsome account to discuss how to launch the attack, and Han Jin entered The first sentence after the handsome account, let all the generals stunned: "Ready to retreat."


    Lang Ning took a long while and hurriedly asked: "Adult, retreat... Why do we have to retreat?!"


    "Jedice, let''s explain." Han Jin sat in the main seat and looked at the map in front of him. He couldn''t help but shake his head. Some places in the map were still painted by him. However, there is no use now. If the lava contained in the giant volcano really flows out, the surrounding terrain will undergo earth-shaking changes, and the underground city will be turned into ruins.


    Jedice spoke out what he saw at the time and talked about each other. Guevara¡¯s face changed and he understood that when Zaguned first discovered the volcano, he was only worried about being used by the enemy. Later, Zaguned¡¯s thought changed. He did not have the confidence to fight against Hanjin. The giant volcano became his killing. At the critical moment, Zagunede would definitely take the army away and let the underground city be saved to preserve his strength. And they may have just tasted the fruits of victory, and they were overwhelmed by the overwhelming lava; as for the order of Kurtini to surrender to them, it was only the means of reconciliation that was discovered after Arquette had some abnormalities.


    Strictly speaking, the volcano is prepared by Zaguned for them!


    "That guy... is still as vicious and cruel as before!" Guevara sighed. In fact, not only him, but Han Jin felt the same fear. Fortunately, he decided to sneak into the underground to contain Zaguned¡¯s army. He seized the opportunity to reinvent Zagunede, which triggered a series of effects. Finally, Zaguned was killed on the spot. Otherwise, they are very likely to fall into the trap. Facing the lava that flows like a frenzy, he can escape. Jedice and Elena also have a chance to escape, but Guevara, Gail, and others have no physical physiology. Zaguned¡¯s poison is enough to destroy him. Hard work to create the power!


    Kurtini stunned, apparently dissatisfied with Guevara''s evaluation, but he finally closed his mouth. He has surrendered according to the death of Zagunede. If he still remembers the former leader, it is easy to cause criticism. Of course, he can¡¯t just leave Zaguned behind, let¡¯s not say if he can pass his own. That way, it is definitely contemptuous. The key lies in a ''degree'' word, which can only be seen by oneself.


    "If we can end the war quickly, we...may be able to return to Beit League before the attack on Yehliucheng and Sacred Crown City." Lang Ning suddenly said.


    "Bet League has not belonged to us." Han Jin smiled. He didn''t want to say it. He was afraid of shaking everyone''s fighting spirit, but the underground city no longer has any threats. Now his enemies are the elves of Desmark and Yeliucheng!


    "What??" The crowd was stunned again.


    "That is, we are homeless now." Han Jin''s tone looked very indifferent: "But... we can go back to Black Crow City."


    "So fast?!" Lang Ning called.


    "Because the strength of Yehliucheng is very strong, it is far beyond your prior estimation." The Ares is his magic weapon. At that time, he did not hesitate to force the release of the gods to the Ares. In a flash, he saw the offensive of Yehliucheng.

 Chapter 37： Destroy the city

    Chapter 307


    Han Jin kept swaying the law, and Qingmeng became the electro-optical light that suddenly came and went. He kept squatting on the mountain peaks. Countless large and small gravels fell down like raindrops and fell into the deep lava river, splashing. A fluffy fire, but the inertia of the lava itself far exceeds the river in the ordinary sense, and the fallen gravel is swept away without a trace.


    However, the mountain has been smashed by more than a hundred swords, and the cracks are getting bigger and bigger, and more and more. Finally, several boulders with a diameter of about seven or eight meters have been stripped of the mountain and have fallen into the lava river. The roar of the sound came out more than ten miles away, and the earth was still shaking slightly. The lava that splashed even flew over the cliff nearly 100 meters high.


    Han Jin continued to incite the law, and the speed of Qingmang¡¯s spurt was getting faster and faster. With the support of those megaliths, the stones would not be easily washed away, and finally a high earth dam was formed. Stopped the lava river.


    Han Jin saw almost, recalled Qingmang, and then found a place to start sitting and adjusting interest rate. In order to meet the upcoming decisive battle, he must maintain a full-fledged combat power!


    For a moment, Han Jin slowly opened his eyes. Jeddes stood in a place not far from Hanjin, and looked at the upper stream of the Lava River, sinking into silence.


    "Jedice, what are you thinking?" Han Jin asked while moving his body.


    "I want to see Yehliucheng."


    "Gevara has already said yesterday that Yehliucheng cannot have such a strong strength. They should have reached an alliance with other elves."


    "I don''t think about this." Jedish shook his head. "Adult, do you think... to occupy the Beit League, do you need to force such a strong army? Don''t say that our army has already entered the underground, even if it stays in Beit League, and it is by no means an opponent of Yehliucheng. They should know the truth of the Bayer League. I feel that they are like picking up a big hammer to pick up an ant. It is really unnecessary!"


    "What do you mean... they don''t have ulterior motives?"


    "Yeah." Jeddes indulged: "If I didn''t guess wrong, the Viscount of the Holy City will be unlucky!"


    Han Jin narrowed his eyes and thought about the judgment Jedith made. Jedice made a lot of sense. If you want to occupy the empty Beit League, Yehliu City does not have to go all out, let alone Yehliu City and Sacred Crown City. To reach a covenant and to attack the Byzant League from both sides of the East and West, it is even more unnecessary to use the full force.


    "In the last war, Dismarker did not rescue the silver Pegasus army of Yehliucheng. He only took care of the fruits of victory. This certainly angered the Senate of Yehliucheng, but they were too heavy and did not have the strength to launch a counterattack. "Hey, let''s swallow." Jedice said: "This time, they finally seized a golden opportunity! Adults, from their point of view, we went deep into the battle with Zaguned, no matter who beats, the strength will be quite Large losses, can not pose a threat to the ground in a short time, in fact, they should regard the Desmark as a real enemy! Defeat the Desmark, occupy the Holy City, and then ... send thousands of elves is enough, the black crow The city will also become their territory! Although the Black Crow City is ridiculous, the Elf has an advantage that other races cannot match in this respect. In a few years, they will completely restore the Black Crow City."


    Seeing Han Jin¡¯s indifference, Jedice continued: ¡°Yehliu City, Beit League, Black Crow City, and the Holy City are all owned by the elves. This has formed an encirclement of the Lone City, the Lone City Chamber of Commerce and the Maid. The military guild... Is there any other choice? Whether it is true or not, they have only one final choice, surrender! Counting, the territory occupied by the elves is equivalent to seven lines, if they reuse In the past few years, I have digested the fruits of victory. No one can stop the rise of an elf empire!"


    "Just..." Jedess thought for a moment: "I don''t know their attitude towards Depp City and Cold Shadow City. If they continue to attack, they also really wiped Chesham... Oh, I heard about the elements. The Solomon Grand Duke of the capital and the Fusa of the city of Faro are dead rivals? But by that time, they must be united, and only together, can they fight against the rapidly rising elf empire!"


    "You said that these are too far away." Han Jin said faintly.


    "Adults, people who have no long-term care must have near-worry."


    "Do you think that I will do nothing?" Han Jin smiled: "And, they made mistakes in their first judgment, and our strength was not lost."


    Just then, a faint explosion came from a distance, indicating that another lava river was blocked!


    Han Jin sighed: "Beginning..."


    Alquite¡¯s heart was uneasy, and Han¡¯s army was very embarrassed. He had just come to the underground city and rested for a long time. Then he did not know where to retreat. He wanted to let Weipu scout, but In the name of the injured brother, Weipu rejected his request.


    Alquite can''t take the initiative to scout himself. He just controlled the dungeon. There are too many factors to consider. He dare not let go. There are no other differences between sending other soldiers to reconnaissance, and sending death. Only one day yesterday, nearly 100 vampires were killed near the camp of the Rapids. This is his root and cannot be consumed in unnecessary consumption!


    Just in the midst of contemplation, the earth suddenly shivered a little, and Alquite groaned, stepping out of the room, turning into a silver bat, flying in the air, looking in the direction of the vibration, but the abyss world was too dark, The blood family''s vision is no better, and they can''t see the distant scenery at all.


    After a while, another shock wave passed from the other direction. What happened? There was a very disturbing feeling in Arquette''s heart. Unfortunately, he was not a stargazer and could not find the source of uneasiness.


    After waiting for a long time, there was no other movement. Alquite slowly descended to the ground. Who knows that in the moment when he turned into a human form, a sharp wave passed from behind him, compared with just now. Not only the magnitude of the vibration is much stronger, but also the endless stream, the ground is shaking, the cellar is shaking, countless dust and small sandstone falling from the cellar, sprinkled in every corner of the dungeon, as if A continuous spring rain.


    Arquette hurried up and flew in the direction of the vibration. He flew very fast and came to the wall in a moment. There were a lot of evil eyes and Medusa, and they looked at the distance, they were I don''t know what happened, but every soldier feels a little uneasy.


    The vibration is still going on, and Alquite understands that there must be something unknown, which is why Han Jin removed the army!


    A temporary reconnaissance team of hundreds of vampires flew off the dungeon and immediately split into three strands, flying in three directions.


    Two of the teams flew to the blocked section of the Lava River. They saw the earth dam and immediately found that the lava had risen to the middle of the cliff. It would overflow after about 50 meters. They circled for half a circle and went underground. The city flies. The earth dam was obviously caused by man, and they must immediately report the report to the distant ancestors.


    Another reconnaissance squad flew to the edge of the plains, and found no abnormalities and no attacks. Their courage was magnified and flew south along the giant rock connecting the mantle.


    When they passed the lava river, they suddenly found anomalies. The original lava was dark red, but now it is extremely bright. A pungent gas emerges from the lava and forms a gray smoke. The vampires are inclined. The thorns flew down, they wanted to fly closer and watched carefully.


    In the air, they could not sense the vibration of the earth. They could only faintly see the rocks on the ground tremble like a sieve. A white wavy wave spurted out from the entrance of the underground river channel, welcoming those Vampires, only in an instant, dozens of vampires simultaneously turned into fly ash.


    The vibration of the earth is getting more and more fierce, and the white lava continues to spurt, making a deafening roar. The lava consisting entirely of lava is 100 meters high. The lava channel can''t accommodate so much magma. The lava of the film came out and rolled up to both sides.


    The dark abyss world is getting brighter and brighter. At this moment, Arquette and the soldiers on the wall can clearly see what happened. A strong red light is everywhere, and there is still a looming smoke. In the two directions of the dungeon, a dazzling white line stretches from one side to the other at an extremely fast speed, and then becomes a surging wave.


    The underground city is surrounded by ramparts, but a large part of it is blocked by Zagunede. The rest of the squadrons have become a dead end, and the thickness of the lava is getting bigger and bigger. A wave head is already close to the dungeon.


    The abyss race warriors on the wall made a scream of despair, some stalked like ants on the hot pot, some rushed down the wall, running to the center of the city, and others were stunned.


    The speed of the lava surging is not very fast, but it is very stable. The majestic dungeon is particularly vulnerable in the face of this devastating flood, especially the tall gates, the lava flow has not yet hit, the gate has It turned into a burning fire and then collapsed.


    The white lava flows slowly into the city along the gate of the city. The lives of the people living in the city are far less able to withstand the special gates. The lava is everywhere, and the houses burn one after another. Another group of flesh and blood burning in flames clashed and screamed, and then became silent.


    In the face of irresistible nature, all resistance and struggle are so pale. No one will listen to him, no matter what order Al Quarts gives.


    The lava flow from the north and south sides gathered together in the center of the underground city, and immediately rolled down the street. Countless lives are rapidly disappearing. Here, it has become a huge purgatory!


    Alquite himself is safe and sound, and the majestic spirit is enough to protect him from harm. Compared with the life of the following group of coke and fly ash, this is the meaning of the strong!


    But Alquette''s look is very bad, his cheeks are very white, and now it has become a bloodless white, the pupil has no focus, only staring at the endless lava flow, the body is also shaking slightly Especially the tip of the two fingers, the trembling is extraordinarily powerful, just like a drunkard who has been drinking for many years.


    Wip''s figure flashed and appeared next to Arquette, and then his brother Zarke appeared. He was calmer than Alquite, and his eyes continued to search around.


    Weipu is looking for his own path of life. The defense of the abyss is not high. The magma that flows on the wall makes him feel like acupuncture, and the abyss devil''s talent ability and instantaneous movement can only be Unconstrained use of space, unable to pass through the lava and the ground, the problem is that the plain is full of lava, and once the dotted passages are all swallowed by the lava, where can he escape?


    Zarke¡¯s performance was very unbearable. A powerless hand held the giant clam, and the giant clam shook very badly. If it was more intense, it seemed to be fighting with whom, Zachuned caused him. The damage has not recovered yet. In fact, Zarke is very fragile now. Of course, the instinct to move instantly is still there.


    A bat flew in the air, forming a black mist, flying forward against the mantle. Suddenly, a figure emerged from the mantle, and a dazzling white light then bloomed. Under the white light, hundreds of The bats screamed in panic, and the formation immediately became a mess, some hit the cellar, some were striking their own partners, and some flew to the lava below. Vampires release deformation into bats, unlike the magic bats on the mainland, they still have to rely on their eyes to observe the surrounding environment, lose their vision, and naturally lose their sense of direction.


    Alquite immediately discovered Han Jin. He snorted and turned into a silver line. The distance of nearly a kilometer was instantaneous, but Han Jin had disappeared into the cellar. Among all the current human powerhouses in the mainland, it is only Hanjin who can maintain full-fledged combat in such a harsh environment! Therefore, Han Jin refused Jedice and Yalinna''s request for participation in the battle. Edwina''s figure was firmly engraved in the depths of his soul. Some mistakes, one time is enough!


    Seeing that Han Jin disappeared, Alquette could no longer control the anger of his heart, and punched it out. The punch that was purely spiritually slammed hit the place where Han Jin disappeared, leaving a big nearly two meters deep. Pit, some poor-spirited vampires were dizzy, and they rushed around, making the already chaotic formation more chaotic.


    Wip looked coldly at the back of Alquite, snorted and whispered: "Zarke, come with me, that direction!"


    "Know, boss." Zalke responded with a trembling voice.


    Wip and Zarke released the momentary movement, flashing in the thick red light, the abyss demons did not have the ability to fly, but they can use the momentary movement to make up for the defects, when their figure appears in the air, they will start When you fall down, the next moment of movement is released immediately, so it is not important for them to have the ability to fly.


    Wipben wanted to find a way out near the entrance to the lava, but he was desperate to find that there were more and more lava coming in, there was no sign of exhaustion, and the air became hotter and hotter. The hair first became curled up, and then the hair became messy. He spelled out all the potential, tried to reduce the time of his pause, and in the moment of each release moment, he tried to look around and tried to find a piece. Live the road.


    The so-called time pays off, and Weipu finally found that there is a black lacquered semi-circular ramp at the edge of the plain. The bottom of the ramp has been swallowed up by the lava, because the terrain of the ramp is relatively high, and it remains. Nearly two meters of space.


    The lava is still rising slowly, and Wip understands that if they miss this opportunity, their brothers will die today!


    "Zark, there!!" Wip screamed and then released the momentary movement.


    Zark also found the smack of the road, his face showing the color of surprise, no hesitation, and immediately released the momentary movement.


    After a few moments of movement, Wip finally appeared at the crossing, although he was well prepared, and he kept his body parallel and kept away from the lava, but the distance between him and the lava was too close, the abyss The devil''s flaws are undoubted at this moment. In an instant, the soft armor worn by Wip has become red, and all exposed skin has turned grayish black, and the smell of barbecue has spread.


    The most vulnerable place in the human body is the eyes, and the abyss devils are the same. Otherwise, they will not eat repeatedly in Hanjin¡¯s hands. Weipu¡¯s eyes can¡¯t see anything at all, and in the last moment, he found that the front was actually It is a dead end!


    Weipu made an unwilling roar, and used his foot to force it at the mouth of the road. He was shot forward like a lightning bolt.


    The squadron''s missions were too large, and the time was tight. It was also Weipu''s luck. The soldiers in charge here only smashed the martyrdom, and under the impact of Weipu''s death, they were knocked out of a hole. The next moment, Weipu crawled through the hole and climbed. His legs only stayed in the sky above the lava, and it became completely stiff.


    Then, Zark also appeared at the crossing, but his perseverance was far less than that of Weipu, and he was not prepared enough. Zarke suddenly broke out and rubbed his eyes with his hands. This extra action Let him lose the last line of life, although he also learned to use his feet to support the crossroads, his body shape shot forward, but the strength is too much. Finally, Zarke¡¯s head is put into the hole, but the lower body It was shot on the magma.


    Only after staying for a moment, the body has become half-baked, letting the legs bear the test of white ochre magma, the result is inevitable. With the Jianguang body, Han Jin also has a god-fighting technique. The defensive power is much stronger than the abyss demons. He only dares to watch far away and cannot approach the volcano. Zarke¡¯s body is even more unbearable, and instantly becomes a tiny to the extreme. The dust is integrated into the magma.


    "Ah..." Zarke made the last cry, then twitched twice and never moved again.

 Chapter 38： Seven magic crystals

    The third zero eight chapter seven magic crystal


    Although most of Weipu''s skin was scorched and his eyes were severely burned, his hearing was still there. Hearing Zarke''s snoring, he turned back and fumbled a few, clasping Zarke''s shoulder and taking Zalke. He came over, of course, he only came over the upper body.


    However, the body nerves are hurt, the touch often becomes very confusing, and Weipu does not find the wrong place at all. He also knows that the lava will come sooner or later, and he dare not delay for a while, and rushes to the rear of the ramp.


    After running out for more than ten steps, Weipu realized that Zarke¡¯s body was light and scary. For a moment, a screaming scream came from the depths of the road: ¡°Zarke...¡±


    In another place, in order to escape, Alquette''s performance is as crazy as Weipu. It is a pity that, due to fear and despair, the vampires have moved closer to their distant ancestors, obscuring Alquette''s view. If Alquite finds the trend of Weipu, he chooses that ramp to escape, with his strong, pounds. Your mental strength can definitely be rushed out without any loss.


    One after another, as the tides of the sea surged on the cellar, the emotions were contagious, sensing the fear and despair of the descendants, and Alquent¡¯s heart with less courage was even more panicked. Unreasonable, even the most stupid choice was made. He wanted to open a passage on the cellar.


    The lava is still rising slowly. The world here has become an oven. The unimaginable high temperature makes the air boil. The vampires lose their strength and fall down, but their bodies have not touched the lava. Burning, like a falling meteor, this magnificent scene, it seems that there is a big magician in the release of the curse, meteor fire!


    There are fewer and fewer vampires around Alquette. Even Zagunede¡¯s nominal wife, Lindsay, has lost strength and can¡¯t help but fall down. If she knew that today, in Zaguned¡¯s most desperate moment, Perhaps, she would choose to stand up and stand with Zagunede, and rely on each other, but when she is in a state of dying, she regrets it. It has no meaning.


    Alquite is still struggling to make a punch. For him, lava is nothing, and his tribes are all dead. The problem is that there is a terrible enemy hiding in the dark, recharge your batteries. The longer you stay in this harsh environment, the more powerful his power is, and it is impossible to confront Hanjin at that time, so he must escape as soon as possible!


    I don¡¯t know how many punches I made. Alquite relied on her own mental strength. Without a fancy, she slammed a cone of more than 50 meters deep in the cellar, hiding in the hollow, lava. It''s hard to get in the heat, and it''s like that. At the foot of Arquette, there are only a dozen vampires left.


    Alquite just breathed a sigh of relief and suddenly noticed that the rock above it began to wriggle. He thought it was the illusion that the power consumption was too intense. He shook his head and found that the rock was not only creeping but also growing fast. .


    "No!!" Alquette screamed and struggled to punch.


    With a loud bang, Alquette''s punching force not only smashed the rock that had just grown, but also deepened the hole by a few meters.


    Han Jinduan sat on the other side of the cellar, his left hand waving like a butterfly, and the other three flavors of real fire hovered in the air, burning quietly.


    "The five elements flow, life is endless!" Han Jin moved the law, and said: "Go!"


    Hundreds of groups of three flavors hovering in the air, the fire is neatly blasted, and it falls on the ground like raindrops. Every moment the flame touches the ground, it will turn into a group of black and dark dust, and then merge into the depths of the cellar. .


    Alquette''s double fists swayed, the cellar smashed and grew, and Alquite''s face became more and more awkward, and Hanjin''s forehead also showed a slight sweat.


    This is a counter-balance between the Dafa and the powers of different worlds. However, Han Jin has taken an advantage. He used the three flavors to make a real life, so that this mantle has a powerful regenerative power, just like the legendary interest. And Alquite simply uses strength to compete, and the advantages and disadvantages are already obvious. Han Jin has made a threat of a force, and Alquite has to make a great effort to crack it.


    Hum... bang... The cellar trembles constantly, and the only remaining vampires can¡¯t bear the violent shocks, falling down in mourning, and Alquet¡¯s desperate discovery, although it has released all the spirit Force, but the speed of his destruction is far behind the speed of regeneration of the mantle, and his figure is falling back a little!


    Finally, Alquette was completely forced out of the void. The robes of his robes suddenly burst into a smoky smoke and then burned, which meant that Alquette''s mentality began to fail.


    In the eyes of Alquette, the thick silver awns were lit, and the flame at the corner of the robes was extinguished, and his fist swayed upward again.


    With a bang, there was a hole in the cellar that was about three meters deep, but Alquette¡¯s fist had just been recovered, and the hole had been filled with rocks that had been growing.


    Arquette screamed and wanted to throw his fist. Han Jin¡¯s figure appeared hundreds of meters away, and he looked at him with a smile.


    Alquite finally found the goal of venting, and his body shape suddenly turned into a silver line, and he shot at Han.


    Han Jin drove the Jianguang back and flew backwards. He didn''t want to face Alcatel at this time. He never compromised but his attitude toward the world, but the fighting methods were diverse and colorful. The civilization that Han Jin really inherits is best at ''acquisition'', the so-called smashing, the so-called two peaches and three sergeants, the so-called homeopathic contrarian, etc., and each of the thirty-six idioms are showing that what is tricky art.


    In this purgatory, a silver line chased a green mang, and swam fast, Alquite''s speed was fast, Hanjin''s speed was not slow, and after his mind made a breakthrough, the shadow of Jianguang changed. More light and elegant, always avoiding Alquite''s attack in time.


    I don''t know how long it took, Alquite finally stopped desperately to catch up, and Han Jin, his robes were getting darker, but he was unable to stop anything.


    "Just like this? Ready to say goodbye to me?" Han Jin also stopped. The quiet smile was like a sharp blade, deeply piercing the heart of Alquite, making Alquite feel painful.


    "Don''t be proud, the blood family will not let you go!" Alquite said with difficulty.


    "It doesn''t matter..." Han Jin faintly replied, although he has always looked down on Alquitt, but still retains enough attention in the battle, he does not want to easily approach a 12 who is good at close combat and is in desperate situation. The top peak is strong, although the other party has become breathless.


    Alquette took a deep breath and the air had already become boiling. In the case of mental exhaustion, Alquite¡¯s mouth and trachea were immediately burned, and large and small blood bubbles appeared, and then simply became The focus is black, this is an unimaginable pain, but Alquite feels like nothing, and then from the depths of his heart, an unwilling roar burst.


    Alquette''s body suddenly shrinks, and then suddenly expands. There are countless cracks on his skin. Thousands of blood drops are centered on his body, lasing in all directions, invisible pressure hits the mantle, and the whole The block of the earth trembled fiercely, and the invisible pressure slammed into the ground. Under the figure of Alquette, the lava that had accumulated more than ten meters of height rushed to the surroundings, revealing the reddish land.


    Han Jin once again became the ''shameless mouse'' in the mouth of Arquette. Before the roaring sound broke out, that is, the moment when Alquette¡¯s figure suddenly shrank, Han Jin had already displayed a curse, and then a glaucoma Did not enter the depths of the mantle.


    After a few moments of time, Han Jin appeared again in another place. He released the curse again and instantly approached Alquite. A red light shot from his mouth and slammed into Alquett''s neck.


    Alquette has lost all his strength, and his body has ignited flames in many places. A sword has fallen, and the head like a duck egg has suddenly risen to the top. Han Jin seems to be still not satisfied. In the lead, the red light flew up again, splitting Alquitt''s head in two.


    "How could it be..." Han Jin showed a disappointing look, and then Qing Mang rose up and hid into the cellar.


    For a moment, Han Jin appeared in a black and secluded martyrdom, and walked out a dozen meters. In front of it was a martyrdom. Han Jin did not hesitate for a moment, and slowly walked into the ramp on the left side. Zarke¡¯s half body was not far from the front. His giant python didn''t know where it was thrown, like a black charcoal body that exudes an unpleasant smell of burntness.


    Han Jin stopped next to Zarke''s body, waved the green mans, went straight into Zarke''s back, and then slammed it hard, and Zark''s head exploded.


    Taking another piece of magic crystal into the space ring, Han Jin went back and walked back. This time he chose the right side of the ramp, almost out of a hundred meters, Han Jin suddenly stopped, and there was a pile of high on the side. Crushed stone, it seems that because of the long-term disrepair, the soil wall naturally fell off.


    Han Jin smiled and raised his hand to release the green mans. The cold light flashed, and he passed through a distance of more than ten meters and shot straight into the gravel pile.


    A scream, Weipu suddenly sat up from the gravel pile, and the backhand wheeled the gripping giant, but Han Jinyuan was more than ten meters away. His giant python only left a deep knife on the opposite wall. mark.


    "You... how did you find me?" Wip glared at the empty eyes as if he was asking the air in front of him.


    "Because I have left a mark on you, no matter where you go, I can find you." Han Jin faintly replied.


    "Oh... I have become a blind man!" Wip turned his head. He has already caught Hanjin¡¯s position: "And my injury is very heavy. Even if you don''t look for me, I can''t live for a long time. So...do you still want to let me go?"


    "You know, I need your magic crystal." Han Jin''s voice does not bring any feelings.


    "Yeah, I know..." Wip''s voice trembled, Zachuned''s cold was because of loneliness, and his coldness was because of the sorrow of the prey, even if he saw the snake''s frog, it was like seeing the eagle. sparrow.


    "Right, I want to ask you a question, you can''t answer." Han Jin paused: "Do you know Donald?"


    "Donald?" Wip is suddenly stiff.


    "Yes."


    "I didn''t want to answer any questions you have, but... this really excites me!" Wip began to laugh out loud: "Haha... the great Rafael lord, have you gotten Donald?"


    "I didn''t get him, it was in the future, he would get me." Han Jin said faintly.


    "Do you know what Donald means in the Old Elvish?" Wip''s expression was very strange, with excitement, expectation, and gloating glory. His injury made him feel pain all the time, and His face is very ugly, and these together make the current Weipu look like a ghost to collect debts.


    "Abyssal races also use the Elven language?" Han Jin smiled.


    "In the ancient times, the elf empire was the most powerful, and the elf language became the continental lingua franca. Later, with the decline of the elf empire, the elf language was gradually forgotten." Weipu revealed a sneer: "Raphael, I told You, Donald is the world leader. Do you understand what kind of opponent you are getting? Hahahaha..."


    "Idiot, the name is always just a name. Do I name my own dog, Donald, and the dog will become the world leader?" Han Jin said uncomfortably.


    "You don''t understand, Donald is the most outstanding monarch in the abyss world!" The more excited Weipu said, he forgot his injury: "He is also the pride of our abyss demon family!!"


    "Donald is also an abyss demon?" Han Jin frowned, the abyss devil is indeed a headache, although he already has the power to overwhelm Weipu, but want to really kill Weipu, always have to spend a lot of means.


    "No, Donald is the abyss and the devil! The abyss in the world with the death of the dead!" Weipu said with a smile: "Even if it is the upper angel, not the opponent of Donald, Rafael, sorry to tell You, you are dead! To be the enemy of Donald, is equal to the call of death, haha..."


    ¡°Thank you for your reminder.¡± Han Jin said faintly: ¡°However, I have collected seven space magic crystals. In the near future, I will set up a very magical magic array. No one can hurt me and me. Friends, including the so-called world leader."


    "You..." Wip suddenly woke up from the excitement of delusion, facing a **** reality.


    "Your brothers are gone, I can''t let them wait too long, isn''t it?" Han Jin smiled.


    "No!!" Weipu screamed, his body slammed and slammed into Hanjin''s position, but he was seriously injured and was stabbed by Han Jin. His last blow was powerless. .


    Han Jinjian pointed to a lead, and the green mangling fell down and cut off the neck of Weipu. Weipu¡¯s tall body fell heavily on the ground. The head first hit the wall and rolled a few laps on the ground, just in Hanjin. The feet stopped.


    The rapids of the Rapids are very slow. The deep ramp can accommodate two knights walking side by side. There is still a small road next to the team in case of emergency. In any case, the ramp cannot be filled.


    Although with the power of super volcanoes, they can solve the enemies of the dungeons, but the situation is still very pessimistic. The elves have already occupied the Beit League, broke their way, and can''t hide in the ground for a long time. Hunger and so on are threats that cannot be ignored.


    Fortunately, Han Jin has a brainstorming think tank around him. Although he can''t say that the decision they made is the most correct, it is at least the most suitable for the current situation.


    The conservative method is to go back to the Black Crow City, where it will recuperate. They agree with Jedice¡¯s judgment that Yehliucheng is sending out such a huge military force. The goal is not just a Bayer League, but the Elf must definitely count the Desmark. Inside, before the fight against Dissmark, the elves will not get into the Black Crow City for a while, and then look at the development of the situation before deciding when to join the war.


    But Guevara, Jedith and Gail, who have chosen another strategy, can be said that they are not conservative.


    Dig into the sphere of influence of the Holy Crown City from the underground, waiting for the opportunity! If Dismarker can''t stop the elves'' offensive, they will form an alliance with Dismark, and there is no reason to refuse to come to Desmark. If the Desmark can be defended by the city, then the time will be longer. The intent of the elves is not to marry a few of them. With the greatest military power, at the moment when everyone thinks that the elves will not send troops, they will launch a blitzkrieg. Before the winter arrives, the war will be completely ended.


    In advance, Guevara and others noticed the change of the elves, but they thought that the elves would choose to start wars early next spring, which is the main reason why they are eager to eliminate Zaguned. Although the choice of the elves made them unprepared, the choice itself pushed the elves to the edge of the cliff. Winter is coming soon, and the elves are the most unbearable cold baptism race on the mainland.


    Therefore, the elves'' offensive must be very fierce, and Desmark''s rebellion must also spare no effort, and it is a necessity to fight both defeats. After the arrival of winter, they suddenly came out from the ground, can the exhausted Holy Crown City block their attacks? Then chase the elves who had to retreat because of the cold, and the future is still in their hands. As for how the situation will develop after the beginning of next spring, depending on whether they can successfully occupy the Holy Crown City, whether it can cause heavy damage to the Elf army.


    Regardless of the critical situation, Guevara, Jedith and Gail are in no way discouraged. In the words of another world, we must take the initiative and create initiative without initiative.


    In fact, after learning about the elves'' occupation of the Beit League, the young commander Lang Ning was very frustrated, but under the ¡®inspiration¡¯ of the three big men, he became confident again because he saw hope.

 Chapter 39： Hard time

    The third chapter of the nine chapters is difficult time


    Most of the people have already left, but Jedith, Gail, and Elena have not yet gone. As a veritable strong, they feel a little uncomfortable because they tasted Siniel. The pains that Mo Xinke and others often feel.


    Han Jin is fighting the enemy in the terrible purgatory, and they can only hide here and wait for news, whether it is really for Han Jin, or for some reason temporarily standing in this camp, they are not afraid of fighting, the problem is Han Jin always chooses a battlefield that is beneficial to him, or that he is only beneficial to himself. Others, regardless of their friends and foes, will be subject to certain restrictions.


    Emotionally, they think that they should do their part, but from a rational point of view, they understand that they are forced to participate in the battle, which may cause trouble for Han Jin. After all, Jedith, Yalinna and others are top-level and super-super The ranks of professionals, this is a kind of harm to their self-esteem.


    Suddenly, Han Jin¡¯s figure was worn out from the cave wall. Everyone got used to the way Han Jin¡¯s ghosts did not act. Most of them ignored it. Jedisi smiled and said: ¡°How about the underground city?¡±


    "The **** are dead." Han Jin said faintly.


    "Isn''t that damn?" Jedisi thought that there was something in Hanjin''s words and hurriedly asked.


    "It is also dead."


    "You..." Jeddy laughed and shook his head. "I thought it was you who shouldn''t die."


    "Rafael, are you okay?" Yalena whispered, when one expresses comfort to another, it should be straightforward to look at the other''s eyes, but Yalena''s eyes are somewhat erratic. It seems that I don¡¯t dare to look at Hanjin.


    It¡¯s really hard for her. Gail¡¯s manager talked with her several times in the back, letting her find a way to get close to Hanjin, but Yalena only refused others, and she didn¡¯t have any experience in this area, let alone the Gail manager is let her Self-promoting pursuit, this is like letting a person who has never had a drink to evaluate the taste of the wine, let a person who has never seen the sea to describe the grandeur of the sea, and inevitably have a feeling of being at a loss.


    "Of course there will be nothing." Han Jin smiled and said: "Yalina, I found that you have been paying more and more attention to me during this time. I have no confidence in me, or..." The words are not finished, Hanjin suddenly closes. I got a mouth, although it was very dark, but he still saw the blush rising from the face of Irina.


    "Raphael, the harvest is not small?" Gail, the general manager coughed and transferred the topic.


    "It''s OK." Han Jin frowned. "But... Alquite is already a 12th-level peak. How could he not have a magic crystal?"


    "Magic Crystal?" Gael¡¯s manager stayed for a while: "Raphael, you... don¡¯t take the strong people on the mainland as Warcraft?"


    "The dragon has magic crystals, and there are also abyss demons. I think vampires should also have them."


    "That is not the same." Jeddes shook his head.


    "why?"


    "This..." Jeddy smiled bitterly: "You are really asking me about Rafael, I think this problem can only be answered by the creation god."


    "Does the angel have a magic crystal?" Han Jin changed the question.


    "I found that you are very interested in the magic crystal." Jedisi was shocked and tempted to ask: "If the angel also has a magic crystal, you will not think... go hunting the angel?"


    "Of course not, my faith in the God of Light is very religious." Han Jin smiled and said: "I just ask."


    "Raphael, lying is not a good habit, let alone what you say is a lie that even children can''t believe." Jedice once again showed a dumbfounded expression: "I have stayed with you." How can you never feel your piety after a few days?"


    "Piousness is in the heart, not wearing a robes, and praying to the gods of light all day long." Han Jin said, in fact, it is the sorrow of the wine and the intestines.


    Jeddy spent a long time and couldn''t find the right words to refute Han Jin. Of course, no matter how he can refute, he would not believe that Han Jin is a devout believer.


    "Yalina." Han Jin said.


    "Ah?" Yalena traveled for nine days, and she didn''t know what she was thinking. She suddenly heard Han Jin call her name and hurried back.


    This time, not only the Gaelic chief and Jedith saw that it was wrong, even Lei Zhe, who stood still and did not speak, found an abnormality and turned his eyes to Yalina.


    "The last time I gave you the space magic crystal, is still there for you?"


    "I''m here."


    "Give me first." Han Jin extended his hand.


    Yalina did not speak, and she took the magic crystal from the space ring and placed it in Han¡¯s hand.


    "Why don''t you ask me what to do?" Han Jin smiled: "I remember when I sent this magic crystal to you, you are very happy, now I have to come back... Are you willing?"


    "What is reluctant." Yalena whispered: "And I know that it is more meaningful to use these magic crystals than you want."


    "You trust me." Han Jin paused and said slowly: "I want to use this seven space magic crystal to set up a large magic array, rest assured, will surprise you."


    ¡°Really?¡± When it comes to magic, Yalena¡¯s look has become more natural.


    "of course it''s true."


    "Is it even stronger than the magical array you set up in the mountains of Tarasha?"


    "I don''t know." Han Jin Shen said for a moment: "However, what I have to do this time is to challenge my limits, may succeed, or may fail."


    "Failure?" Yalena couldn''t help but widen her eyes. For the magician in the ordinary sense, magical failure is not a rare thing. Even her Alexandra has failed, but Hanjin is different! Although I can''t sense the magic power of Hanjin, Yalinna knows that Hanjin''s power is already above her, and may even become a real super-order power. With the strength of Hanjin, it seems so cautious. There is still the possibility of failure. It is conceivable that it is a magical magical array!


    "Yeah." Han Jin nodded. "So I am going to say it for a while, now... I don''t have much confidence."


    Jedice and others are in silence. They are very interested in Hanjin¡¯s large magical array, but they can¡¯t ask, on the one hand, because of their own identity, on the other hand, because this is the secret of Hanjin. If Han Jin wants to say it, he will naturally tell them that if Han Jin does not want to say it, they are not appropriate at the end.


    "Alquite is also dead?" Silence for a long while, Jeddy suddenly asked.


    "I seem to have said it before, and **** it is dead."


    "Understood, I just want to confirm it again." Jedisi sighed: "I should have heard this news, I should have been very relaxed and very happy, but... I only feel a sadness now."


    "The heart of the believer''s mercy?" Han Jin smiled.


    "No." Jeddes shook his head: "Aquitt is a 12-level peak, after all, the strength is far more than me, and it is more than Gail, more than the Guevara knight, so silently you are Killed... I always have the feeling of dreaming."


    "Nothing?" Hehe... At that time, Alquite¡¯s performance was very crazy, but you didn¡¯t see it.¡± Han Jin whispered: ¡°In fact, his strength is far more than me. If he fights on a fair battlefield, I It won''t be his opponent."


    ¡°What is fair?¡± said the director of Gail, who said: ¡°How many years have Alquite lived? How many years have you lived with Rafael? It is unfair to you to be fair to him.¡±


    "I am going to tell this news to the Guevara Knight. He is waiting for us like us," Jeddy said slowly.


    "Let''s go together." Han Jin looked at the front and whispered: "We still have a hard time, we can get back to the ground..."


    "There is one person who is definitely more difficult than us." Gail said with a smile.


    General Gael is right. There is indeed one person in anxiety. However, his look is always calm, and at least no one around him can see his mood swings.


    Dissmark never dreamed that Yehliucheng would suddenly turn his face with him! Accurate calculations, and the conclusion of a new covenant with Yehliucheng until now, is less than ten days, but in these ten days, earth-shaking and irreparable changes have taken place.


    The new covenant stipulates that the three main cities of the Beit League are owned by Yehliucheng, while the Fort Marshall and the Black Crow are owned by his Desmark. In fact, the Desmark has given up the greatest benefit, the Black Crow City. Although the territory is very large, it has become a wasteland after years of war. The total population is not as good as half of Maxinburg. Who knows that the elves who have kept low-key in the past suddenly become crazy, and even Unsatisfied, he turned to the disco to his disco.


    Fortunately, no matter how smooth the situation is, he never forgot to be cautious and went to Marksingburg and Black Crow. He only sent two Swordsmen and half Knights, which only accounted for his total military strength. One, and the most important magic army always stays in the holy crown city, otherwise, he really does not know what he depends on to support the current situation.


    Looking at the elves who are surging like the tides outside the city, Desmark¡¯s heart is sour and sorrowful. He understands that the soldiers he sent out are already fierce, but where is the so many military forces from Yeliucheng? ! Did they join forces with other elf tribes?


    "Adults, they started attacking again." Gerald, who stood in the corner, whispered.


    Dismarkt looked back at the most trusted part of the department and waved his hand, and Gerald turned to the wall.


    come on! Dissmark took a long breath and he was best at defensive warfare. His iron-shell tactics once plagued the incomparable dragon knight Guevara, and made the fiercely incomparable Zagunedde a few times. Today, Let the elves taste his power!


    A gray-black curve appeared in the distance and slowly came to the holy crown city. It was a battle array composed of thousands of tree monsters. Dissmark did not dare to make a decision. The magic team began to adjust the gun. Mouth, ready to launch an attack.


    The tree demon belongs to the eighth-order Warcraft, but in the hands of the elves, they have become soldiers who have fought in battle, can understand the instructions of the military, and advance or retreat. Although the speed of the tree demon is slow to the point of horrible, if the tree demon group is approached, the consequences are unimaginable. Even more frightening is that even if they destroy the tree demon group with successive artillery fires, the elves can release the magic of life and let the tree demon regain life. Even the tree demon that is blown into pieces will become countless lush and will Moving plants, forming a green barrier, blocking artillery and protecting the soldiers behind.


    Dissmark did not have the experience of fighting a large number of tree demons. He was caught off guard by a big loss. The Holy Crown City was almost captured by the elves. However, the experience of the Desmark was extremely rich, and the deployment was immediately adjusted, eventually defeating the elves. Attack. However, he also paid a considerable price for this. The nine magic towers in the city have been destroyed by the Silver Pegasus. At that time, he really did not have the energy to take care of the Silver Pegasus. All the power is concentrated, attacking the tree demon group that is getting closer and closer, and the plants that cover the sky.


    As long as three of the nine magic towers are open at the same time, it is enough to protect the safety of the entire city. Dissmark spends a lot of money to build a total of nine magic towers in the Holy City, in order to give the city a repetitive defense capability, and There are hundreds of magic crystal cannons in Guancheng, plus the magical army that recharges the essence. The whole city is called the iron wall. However, under the impact of the elves'' life-seeking, such a strong iron wall was also torn apart by a hard, so that there was a mistake in the connection, so that a small number of silver Pegasus fighters poured into the city, the elves'' offensive How crazy and sharp it is, it can be seen.


    Dissmark even had the illusion that he was fighting the Elves or was he doing the last fight with Zaguned? !


    The footsteps sounded, and the three knights walked up the city wall and walked slowly toward the direction of Dismark. The knight in the middle was white-haired, thin and slightly hunched, and his mental state was very wilful, giving him a sense of listlessness. On the other hand, a heavy armor was worn, and the road was rickety, which made people worry that at an instant, the old man would be overwhelmed by the warfare without warning.


    The knight who walked on the left was a middle-aged man with a slightly black face, a burly face, a graceful look, and a look of arrogance. At first glance, he was a big man who gave orders, but he naturally followed the old man¡¯s left side, two Personal status is always a half step apart.


    On the right side is a young man who is about twenty-six or seven years old. His face is very handsome, his face is frosty, his eyes are flashing, but with his age, he poses slightly. affectation.


    These three knights belong to the old, middle and young generations. They wear the same heavy weights on their bodies. Their steps are very weird. The old man takes a step and the toes rise. The middle-aged man also lifts his heels. When the old man¡¯s foot was about to step on the ground, it was the turn of the young man to take a step. Do not look at the upper body, just look below, the three knight''s footsteps form a very regular and stable wave.


    If you take a step at the same time, it is very easy. You can do it with a little training. The three knights are not neat in their footsteps, but they give people a sense of confusion, and in their capacity, they don¡¯t have to deliberately train anything. However, it is a tacit understanding.


    "Admonus, Odd, Amy, is really embarrassed, those elves who don''t know life and death disturb you?" Dissmark said with a smile.


    "Diesmark, you are too polite." The old man smiled. Then he looked at the outside of the tree demon group and looked at the ends of the wall: "The situation here seems to be somewhat optimistic."


    "Yeah, the elves'' offensive is too sudden, I have no defense at all." Dissmark sighed: "The three adults are the commanders of the Knights of Light, and the experience in war far exceeds my diss. Mark, don''t know... can the three adults give me some advice, what should I do at this time?"


    The young knight named Amy Jie just wanted to speak. The old man took the lead in intercepting the road: "I am really sorry, Desmark is an adult. We are just a passing passenger. I am here to find the Jades. Before we find Jades, everything that happens here must be neutral. I think you understand what I mean."


    "I understand, I don''t understand." Desmark''s eyes are awkward: "The Holy City is a city of humanity. Bright religion is also a religion of humanity. Can the three adults be paladins? Is the human city robbed by the elves?"


    The young knight named Amy Jie showed an angry look and stepped forward, but the old man grabbed Amy''s arm. In the strict eyes of the old man, Amy had to retreat.


    "I am sorry." The old man still said that.


    "What?" Desmark smiled helplessly: "The battle will break out soon. If the three adults are not willing to help me, it is best to go to a safe place to hide for a while."


    Seeing that Desmark walked slowly to the other end of the wall, the three knights looked at each other. The old man named Adonis whispered: "Amy, if there is no accident, Desmark must find you at night. , huh, huh..."


    "Isn''t that what satisfies our thoughts?" Amy Jie smiled.


    "In fact, I don''t have to wait until the evening." Middle-aged Knight Odd said: "If we have three sudden shots, we can definitely kill Desmark in an instant, Amy Jie, what are you thinking about? Why should you let go? opportunity?"


    "Our rituals are still in town, I am worried..."


    "The elves have launched an offensive, and Desmark has been killed. They can control the entire city as fast as possible. This is not a reason."


    Amy Jie sighed and said in a word: "Because I don''t believe in Prudence, I don''t believe it at all! Is this reason enough?"


    "Don''t believe it? Don''t believe why you agree with Prudence''s plan? What is the point of coming here?"


    "Odd, I found that your mood has become more and more violent in the past six months, a bit like you." Old Knight Yadunis whispered.

 Chapter 310： Sacred arm

    Chapter 31¡ªHoly Arms


    The middle-aged knight paused: "Admonus, you can''t understand me..."


    "I don''t know?" Yadunis smiled awkwardly, quite a bit old-fashioned, but he said something that made people laugh: "We fell into the trap together, and fled together with the tail together, together I have saved myself by the sacrifice of my companions. I still don¡¯t know anything about it. Odd, you are already a middle-aged person, and I am old. This should be nothing to us. If we can afford this, No, you are really alive. In my opinion, it is not easy for Amy Jie, such a young commander, oh... beautiful, powerful, deeply trusted by Pope and Jedith. I don¡¯t know how many young women are lost..."


    "Correcting is a girl." Amy Jie said: "I am not the same as your interest, please do not impose your favorite on my head."


    Yaduni did not hear it. He continued: "This idol, hero, and like a dog have escaped with us. Odd, Amy Jie is under much greater pressure than you and me, you... Let''s relax."


    "Do you have to use that kind of metaphor?" Amy Jie looked helpless: "But... because I am young, I don''t want to die, it''s normal. You are so old... and run away with us. It¡¯s really not easy. Even if I am you, I would rather die in the city of Moonlight, at least to preserve my reputation."


    "Bunny scorpion!" Yadunis narrowed his eyes: "You dare to curse me, saying that I can''t live for a few years?!"


    "Two, be quiet." Odd smiled bitterly: "Where is this going, what else do we have like a light knight?"


    "Odd Odd, it seems that I want you to learn to relax, and to teach an orc civilization to appreciate the beauty... It¡¯s equally difficult, forget it, I give up." Yadunis shook his head: "Amy, you really don''t Trust that Prudence?"


    "Do not believe."


    "why?"


    "No reason."


    "Is there a reason for it?" Adonis was very embarrassed to look at his sparse beard.


    "Because... he is taller than me, stronger than me, and looks better than me."


    "This way, really can''t be forgiven!" Adonis nodded hard.


    Odd''s double fists couldn''t help but clenched. His emotions have been very bad. Although there are reasons for the fiasco of the Moonlight City, and the two guys in front of him are also inseparable. He is bent on finding Jedice and trying to revive. The voice of the Holy See, but Adonis and Amy Jie have been talking nonsense all day, making him annoyed.


    "Amy, you don''t really doubt Prudence because of this?" Odd said, he also knew that it was stupid to ask, because Amy Jie is definitely not the real reason, but There is no other way, he must ask clearly.


    "Prudence is too perfect, perfect temperament, perfect demeanor, perfect talk, and perfect story, which is doubtful in itself." Amy Jie saw Ode''s impatience and whispered: "Even God has defects, let alone an elf?! God knows how much Prudence has put in trying to disguise his perfection. And why does he deliberately disguise himself?"


    "You are finished!" Adonis said in a schadenfreude: "Dare to blaspheme?! I will send you to the Supreme Court tomorrow!"


    "Yes, but who are you going to judge me?"


    "Two!!" Odd couldn''t control his emotions and said loudly, his voice was a bit too loud, and the nearby magicians and fighters turned to look at them.


    In the eyes of Adunis, there was a disappointment. He no longer had a hippie smile, but in addition to disguise, an unspeakable fatigue quickly floated on his eyebrows and penetrated into his body. The back is even more curved: "Actually... the story of Prudence is not perfect."


    ¡°Oh?¡± Amy Jie said: ¡°You mean...¡±


    "Remember our little Louise and Pan Wen, and Branchi, how did they describe Raphael?"


    "I remember." Amy Jie said: "Pan Wen said that Raphael is an unfathomable person. Louise and Branzi also said that Raphael''s strength is very strong."


    "It¡¯s very powerful." The old eyes of Adonis have been smashed into a seam: "The Dragon Knight Buddha and the golden dragon Filagong chased the little Louise and Pan Wen. After killing the green dragon, the Buddha I was able to meet Rafael, Rafael did not fight with the Buddha, and quickly withdrew, but when he left, he started a strange magical array, and the dragon knight and the golden dragon Ferragon were trapped. For more than three hours, you know, what constitutes the magic array?"


    "what?"


    "There is no rune, only a small mirror with eight sides, and a small mirror that can be broken by the Buddha."


    "Impossible! No runes, what is the magic array?" Odd exclaimed.


    "The truth is like this." Yadunis whispered: "I asked what the Buddha thought. The Buddha can tell me that in his vision, the sky disappeared, the earth disappeared, and there was a twist of light everywhere. In addition to the light, he couldn''t see anything, he could only fly forward, but he couldn''t fly. For a while, he even felt desperate."


    "Is that magical array so terrible?"


    "Not at all terrible." Yadunis shook his head: "The key to the magic array is the nine small mirrors, free to release the vindictive attack, as long as it can destroy any small mirror, the magical world formed by the magical array will immediately Disappeared, Buddha can think so. But... the question is, have you heard of this magical array before?"


    "No!"


    "After rushing to release a magical array, you can trap the dragon knight and a golden dragon. Such a magician can no longer describe it with ''powerfulness.''" Yadunis said slowly: "And, Jay The adults of Dess only entrusted Rafael to remind us why they didn''t entrust others?"


    "Because... adults have learned about Rafael''s strength through a certain opportunity?" Amy JJ.


    "How can an adult pin his hopes on a waste? Isn''t it? Of course, choose the most appropriate one." Yadunis said: "And I think that Raphael has retained most of his combat power from beginning to end."


    "Why? Didn''t he accept the appointment of an adult?"


    "The commission he accepted was to remind us, not to help us, so he didn''t have to conflict with Nikolai''s running dogs." Yadunis said: "And he is a lord, has his own territory and people, can spend Time and energy to help the adults run, it is very good, do not impose their expectations on others."


    "Well... what does this have to do with Prudence?" Odd asked.


    "Raphael''s strength is so terrible, and it has won the favor of adults, huh, huh..." Adonis smiled: "The Desmark you also saw, how can he beat Raphael and also Raphael? And adults are forced to hide in the abyss world?"


    "No, even if Prudence wants to lie to us... Why? What do he want? And, will Branchi never deceive us?"


    "Don''t forget, Branchi is an elf." Amy Jie answered.


    "Don''t forget, without the help of Blanche''s elves, can we escape?!"


    "Without us, those elves have long been killed!"


    "You don''t want to argue, this is a fool''s account." Yadunis said: "I also believe that Branzi will not lie to us, but ... who can guarantee that Prudence will tell her the truth?"


    Odd frowned and thought hard.


    "Why don''t you say that early?" Amy Jie said with a wry smile: "This is why you must bring the sacrifice group out?"


    "Well, I always feel that...the inside is much safer than the outside." When it comes to this, the voice of Adonis is much smaller: "Shengjing is in our hands, and the hope of the Holy See is in our hands, sloppy!" We have already mistaken Nikola and can''t make mistakes anyway!!"


    When it comes to ¡®Shengjing¡¯, Amy Jie and Aude¡¯s look have changed. The eyes are full of fanaticism and firmness, and their bodies are quite straight. A tyrannical momentum radiates outward from their bodies.


    "Well, you should stop posing, so as not to scare them." Yadunis''s eyes fell into the distance: "Look, our perfect Prudence has to come out again."


    The tree demon group has not yet entered the attack range of the magic crystal cannon. The silver-flying Pegasus regiment, like the tide of the sea, is still waiting for the command at the rear. A unicorn and a knight surrounded by a green cloak have entered the battlefield alone.


    The shape of the unicorn is much taller than that of the horse. The whole body is snow-white, and the pure fluff flutters in the wind. During the four-footed movement, there is a glimpse of a glimpse of the arc around the body, which looks like a god.


    The Magical Legion of the Holy Crown City is not a display, and the Holy City is a very rich city. Desmark built a relatively perfect magic school a long time ago, and cultivated a large number of talents. The teachers and student unions all joined the compilation, which further improved the combat effectiveness of the Magic Legion.


    Several magicians have released magic to Prudence, and the speed of the unicorn has suddenly increased and began to gallop along the wall.


    Because the distance is too far, in addition to lightning, the fireball, wind blade, meteorite and other magic is difficult to accurately hit Prudence, the effect of the magic can be immediate, but unfortunately, Prudence is to Liwei, body For the 12th-order powerhouse, he will not put low-level magic in his eyes.


    The curtain was finally opened, and it has become a stage. It is the stage of Prudence and the stage of magic.


    The land under the unicorns of the unicorns sometimes becomes a pool of water, and sometimes becomes a pool of swamps, sometimes a circle of swirling quicksand, sometimes turned into a huge spider web, but these can not stop the unicorn''s footsteps, occasionally Which magician released the excavation wall, and became the desire of Prudence''s performance. The unicorn made a long squeaking sound. With a slight vertical, he could jump on the height of seven or eight meters and fly over the earth wall.


    Prudence looks more calm, the long, soft cloak is pulled straight and sometimes flies to the left and right. The handsome cheeks are always full of bright smiles, and the slender body is like Like a cheetah, it gives a feeling of strength and elegance.


    The finishing touch is on his forehead. There is a thumb-sized red circular mark in the middle of his forehead. It is very bright and very conspicuous. It is so pretty with the pair of sea blue and dreamy big eyes!


    That''s right, it''s pretty! If Han Jin is here, if he blocks the lower body of Prudence, he will definitely think that he has seen a best Indian dancer!


    It is said that the elves are a kind of race full of neutral beauty. I did not expect that the descendants of God among them will be so different. The imprint of Prudence gives him a delicate taste, and on the forehead of Sunil The six-pointed star made her fill a few minutes of air.


    Dissmark frowned slightly. He saw the intention of Prudence, but there was no way. The overall strength of the human shooter is far less than the elf. The advantage is magic. If the magicians can''t stop Plu. In the case of Dens, the archers have no choice.


    Prudence continued to fly, and when he rushed in front of the dissmark, he suddenly opened the longbow, and a green arrow appeared at the bowstring, and the mark on his forehead glowed. Then a faint green glare rushed out and disappeared without a trace.


    Prudence has lived for hundreds of years. This set of movements does not know how many times it has been repeated. The soldiers on the wall can see that Prudence seems to move. It just seems.


    Dissmark looked coldly at Prudence, and he didn''t put the opponent''s attack in his eyes. Then the terrible strong man could not ignore the magical defense of the Holy City.


    Suddenly, a green mantle blooms in front of him, and Prudence¡¯s arrow will break through the space barrier and appear in front of him without warning!


    Dissmark can even feel the chill of the arrow cluster. Unfortunately, in order to express his contempt, he deliberately hovered his hands around his chest. Whether he wants to dodge or want to shoot down the arrow of Prudence, it is too late. It is.


    At this moment, Dismark''s left arm was lifted, and the arrow was sealed with the Knight''s shield. A loud bang was heard, and a dazzling green mans blasted on the Desmark''s Knight''s Shield. Soldiers on both sides. They and the magician all fell to the ground like a rolling gourd, and the dissmark was involuntarily, and he stepped back a dozen steps. He would leave a deep footprint on the wall every time he stepped back. The deeper the footprint is, the more the wall is no longer in the middle of his calf when he stabilizes his figure.


    A pure ribbon-like ray of light flows from the Desmark''s Knight Shield and then becomes lighter and darker. Surprisingly, the armor around the Knight''s Shield has been distorted by this arrow. But the Knight Shield remains as it is, and the light is as new.


    Odd and Amyjie burst into the cold, and held the long sword at the waist. The unicorn under the city jumped again. The fingertips of Prudence had already penetrated into another quiver. The arrows in the sac are somewhat strange. The arrow and the arrow cluster are exactly the same as the one just now. The whole body is as white as jade, but there is a light feather embedded in the back of the arrow.


    According to Prudence''s attack speed, he might have released the arrow continuously, but at this moment he paused, as if waiting for something.


    "Cough... Keke..." Yadunis was irritated and coughed hard.


    Odd and Amy Jie glanced at each other and let go of the hilt a little.


    Prudence''s eyes became sharp. He released his fingers and pulled out the green arrows from the original quiver. As soon as he raised his hand, the head of a magician on the wall suddenly burst into a **** fog, headless body. Repeated a few steps, softly fell to the ground.


    Prudence continued to gallop forward, the arrows in his hand were also placed on the bowstring, six arrows, and ended the life of the six magicians, can be counted as dead, not empty, in his eyes, holy The magical defense enchantment of Guancheng has no meaning.


    Nearly 10,000 warriors and magicians on the wall have shrunk to the mouth to avoid being killed by Prudence, while the other elves have cheered and screamed in the sky.


    Dissmark strode back to the battlements and looked coldly at Prudence in the distance. His expression was still calm, but his hands were shaking slightly, and the ups and downs of his chest were a bit abnormal. At the moment, Desmark is very angry. As a generation of lords, he is almost killed by the enemy. This is an unforgettable shame!


    And Prudence turned to the unicorn, quickly detached from the wall, and did not know whether he was too lazy to vent on the little man, or because he had achieved the effect he wanted.


    Looking at Prudence''s figure, Lydia showed a faint smile, most of the elves are very beautiful, only Lidia is an exception, but her face was destroyed the day after tomorrow.


    "Disappointed?" Lydia laughed. Whether she was laughing or angry, her face always gave a feeling of embarrassment.


    "One point." Prudence patted the head of the unicorn and stopped the unicorn. Then he looked over the distant city of the Holy Crown: "I didn''t expect that the paladins could resist the sacred Armed temptation."


    "They also have their own concerns, or ... is doubt." Lydia said faintly.


    "Doubt?" Prudence frowned. "You mean...Blanchi..."


    "It has nothing to do with her. She doesn''t know about us at all. She still gave the moon well to you." Lydia shook her head and sighed: "It''s weird, how can she live to the present?!"


    "Don''t say that, it''s too sad." Prudence smiled. "We are all elves, aren''t we?"


    "You? You are not like!" Lydia shook her head.


    "What do you mean?" Prudence was still smiling, but the mark on his forehead gave off a slight glow.


    "You understand."


    "So... you deliberately obstructed me and put Xiannier into the temple?!"


    "You have misunderstood this. I have never seen Siniel, and I don''t want to defy the orders of the elders."


    "But the elders let you stare at Siniel, you refused!"


    "I am expressing a kind of respect, just as I respect you now, you are all descendants of God."

 Chapter 311： Danger

    Chapter 31¡ªDanger


    The night has come, no matter whether it is siege or defending the city, there is no mood to continue fighting, and the shouting of the sky gradually subsides, and Desmark proves how hard the ''shell'' is, except that it is destroyed. Two Master Towers, the entire Holy Crown City can be considered unscathed, without breaking the defensive enchantment of the Holy Crown City, the attack methods commonly used by the Elves are difficult to exert. Moreover, Desmark''s experience in the battlefield is very rich. He has been resisting various types of opponents for decades. As long as he is familiar with the opponent''s attack mode, he can find the appropriate countermeasures in the shortest time.


    The battlefield is a mess, the bodies of elves and Pegasus are everywhere. The attacking power of the silver Pegasus is very sharp. It comes and goes like electricity, but like several paladins, there is no perfect thing in the world. In order to ensure speed and minimize the load of the Pegasus, the elves'' protection facilities are very simple. They only wear extremely light leather armor, and even the shields are all wood. Of course, if they are close to the magicians and archers, their protection. The simplification of the facility can also cause great damage, which can be used to attack a city''s defensive enchantment, and that is what they suffer.


    There are also elves trying to carry out reforms, but the results are always more harmful than good. The elves with a strong focus on combat strength are sharply reduced. The Pegasus also loses its ability to glide. Even the running is a problem, far less than the human knight. The running speed of the regiment, and the elves can''t face the human knights even if they wear double-layered heavyweights, because the elves are not vindictive.


    Strengthened the defense, gave up the attack, gave up the speed, and the silver Pegasus regiment completely fell into the garbage arms, so every reform made by the elves did not end in the end.


    From time to time, the roar of the magic crystal cannons sounded, and the soldiers of the Holy Crown City were attacking the elves who cleaned the battlefield. After the battle, the two sides sent small-scale soldiers to white flag on the battlefield to clean up the companion''s body and clean up the relics. That is what happened after the emergence of humanitarianism in different worlds. No one here will manage so much, let alone the death of the holy crown city. Most of them fell on the wall, and the other party did not have the qualification to negotiate with them. They saw a shadow shaking and firing.


    Compared with the Holy Crown City, the Elf''s camp is extraordinarily quiet, with no lights, no sentinels, no patrols, as if all the elves have fallen asleep.


    In a silence, Han Jin¡¯s figure slowly rose from the ground. He glanced around and looked around, and his eyes were not nailed to a black, depressed tree. A burst of humming sound came, just a dozen The roots of the trees were extremely abruptly drilled out of the ground and rolled from various angles to Hanjin.


    Han Jin has something to do, no mood to fight with the enemy, no energy to explore the big tree, incite the law, release the curse, the body shape disappears from the place, appears in the air.


    Then Han Jin continued to release the curse. When a large number of elves rushed out of the camp, Han Jin had already risen to the sky, and then another curse, hiding in a thick cloud.


    There is more than one Hanjin hiding in the cloud, and there is a majestic giant ship, the Ares!


    Seeing Han Jin¡¯s figure, Harley jumped up like an electric shock and laughed with a smile: ¡°Master, you are here...¡±


    Xiao Jinlei also saw Han Jin, cheering and jumping from the side of the ship, and rolling his wings to rush to Hanjin. In fact, Xiao Jinlei is close to adulthood. The height and Hanjin are almost the same. The key is that everyone is watching. With Xiaojinlei growing up from the chicken scorpion, no matter how powerful Xiaojinlei is, people can''t forget the original impression, so it can only be Xiaojinlei.


    The other Thunderbirds are still safely parked on the ship''s side, dare to run around on the boat, only a small Jin Lei, no matter where, must have their own rules, think about it, more than 100 Thunderbirds can be everywhere Running around, what will the Ares become like?


    At the beginning, Moshinko almost stepped on the death of Xiaojinlei, which triggered Yalinna¡¯s sympathy and asked Hanjin to take special care. This is the case with Xiaojinlei today. In fact, if Hanjin chooses another Thunderbird, it is powerful. Absolutely no worse than the small gold, perhaps, this is fate.


    Han Jin smiled and patted on Xiao Jinlei¡¯s head. Xiao Jinlei gathered his wings and used his sharp bird to sway in Han Jin¡¯s body. His power was too great, and Han Jin entered it only a few times. The robes are all wrinkled everywhere.


    I haven''t seen it for a long time, Han Jin is reluctant to swear this little guy, just use his fingertips to play on the stunned bird''s beak, then look at Harley: "How? Loss is not big?"


    "Fortunately..."


    "What about these little guys?"


    "No one is less, Master." Harley secretly sighed. Fortunately, he controlled Xiao Jinlei in time. Otherwise, he really couldn''t explain it: "However, Hogan''s gargoyle lost almost a few hundred."


    "It looks like you were playing very hard at the time." Han Jin¡¯s eyes fell on Dominique. Titan is one of the top races in the mainland. They have their own pride. Although they are under the fence, Dominy can''t do the same kind of Harley in any way. He just sits quietly and looks at Han Jin, Domini''s left shoulder. Wrapped in a layer of cloth, you can see the blood invisibly, Han Jin is very clear, Dominy is the youngest Thunder Titan after the cold shadow city continued Chesham, can make Domini also injured, the battle must be very critical.


    Seeing Han Jin coming over, Dominie hurriedly stood up, her expression was slightly restrained.


    "Sit down." Han Jin said with a smile: "I am not used to looking up to see who you are sitting down to make us natural."


    Dominique also smiled and sat down again.


    Han Jin¡¯s fingertips grabbed Dominique¡¯s shoulders. Dominic couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. She couldn¡¯t help but avoid it. She could see Han Jin¡¯s calm and soft eyes, and she was inexplicably relaxed. Remove the shoulder armor.


    The Titans have strong tyrannical power, and the tall and tall, the armor of Dominique is very thick, almost half-finger. If Dominique sprints on the ground, it is no different from the human tank, but it is so thick. The armor of the armor could not protect Dominique. On her shoulder, there was a deep hole, which should have been penetrated by some kind of power.


    Han Jin observed the hole in the shoulder armor, then threw the shoulder arm on the ship''s board and grabbed the gauze on Dominie''s shoulder.


    "You... will you heal?" Dominique asked with some anxiety.


    "Treatment? Hey..." Harley laughed. "At the time, Miss Elena was attacked. If she didn''t have a master, she would have died. What about a small treatment?" In fact, Harley had never seen it. The scene is completely listening to what others say.


    "Don''t be nervous, relax." Han Jin said while uncovering the blood-stained gauze layer by layer.


    Untwisting the gauze to reveal a smooth and fair skin, but the wound on the shoulder gives a shocking feeling. The wound is almost the same size as the sea bowl. If it is replaced by an ordinary person, this shot is enough to blast the entire shoulder. Fortunately, Dominique is a Thunder Titan.


    And the wounds are not scarred, and in a vague flesh and blood, there are faint green stars that flash one after another.


    ¡°Arrow injury?¡± Han Jin asked softly.


    "Yes." Dominique nodded.


    "Do you see your opponent?"


    "It''s a male elf. He should be like Miss Nancy, a descendant of God, and... he has already opened the power of imprint." Dominie said slowly: "His arrows can pass through the magic shield. You can also attack me directly through the magic array you set. Fortunately, I felt bad at the time and hid away from it, otherwise his arrow would have penetrated my heart."


    "God''s descendants?" Han Jin''s fingertips involuntarily trembled, and sighed half a sigh: "It turned out to be like this, I think... I understand why they have to find Xiannier back."


    "Master, you didn''t see that scene, it was spectacular!" Harley called out: "The countless Pegasus warriors, like the boundless waves, attacked the Great God of War, but unfortunately, those Pegasus I can only gliding, not flying high, we..."


    "Okay, don''t fight." Han Jin said faintly.


    Halley had some words, and he looked at Han Jin. He wanted to continue to find a way to transfer the topic, but he could not find a suitable excuse. At this time, Hogan ran out from below, and was surprised and happy. Road: "Master, you are back!"


    "Well, what are you doing below?"


    "I''m here¡­¡­"


    "Hogen is making stone statues." Harley hurriedly picked up.


    Han Jin took a look at Harley and said nothing. Harley¡¯s intention was obvious. He was trying to cover up what he was trying to cover, but he heard the news of the descendants of the gods. His inner mood fluctuated greatly and he was healing Dr Dominic. There is no energy to think about other things. Anyway, Harley and Hogan are on the Ares, and it is impossible to escape. After a while, they will understand the same.


    Han Jin slammed the law, and the Tao Fu had successively scored Dominique''s wounds. After waiting for a long while, the wound did not change.


    Han Jin frowned, meditated for a moment, and waved to Harley, Harley just came over, Han Jin pointed to the knife, down everything, Harley''s left arm was cut down, and then turned into a gray mist .


    Han Jin took the sword finger as a guide, and led the gray fog group to Dominy¡¯s wound. Then he shot the palm of the hand. The gray fog group was shot into the wound of Dominique by Han Jin¡¯s palm, and immediately became A group is like a solid liquid, and it is still squirming, it looks extremely disgusting.


    After a while, Han Jinjian pointed to a pick, and the gray fog was quickly pulled out, suspended in the air, and countless green stars flashed in the fog.


    Han Jin¡¯s right hand became a fist, and the air was swayed. The gray fog was smashed and flew in all directions, but it quickly condensed together, and the green star point lost its support, and the pieces fell on the deck.


    Next, Han Jin began to seduce the law again. Dominic only felt the shoulders burst into cold, and the burning pain was getting weaker. She tried to turn her head and found that the wound on the shoulder was healing at a speed that the naked eye could perceive. Immediately stunned.


    When Harley saw Hanjin, he didn''t need that piece of fog again. He hurriedly rushed forward, opened his mouth, and sucked all the mists out of his stomach.


    "Thank you...thank you!" Dominique said seriously.


    "I should thank you." Han Jin smiled: "Fortunately, you shot, if you change this arrow to Hogan, he has already been killed."


    Hogan snorted and slowly lowered his head. He was not stupid. He could hear the joy of Hanjin. In other words, Han Jin still cares about him.


    "You have been hiding here?" Han Jin asked.


    "Yeah, master, it''s good here, the elves can''t find us at all, hehe..."


    ¡°Have you found anything?¡±


    "Discovery?" Harley hesitated: "Master, Yehliucheng''s strength is too strong, and Gewara is completely different!"


    "Yeah, Master." Hogan said: "They still have green dragons, but I don''t know why, the elves have never let the Green Dragon join the battle."


    "Green Dragon?" Han Jin''s face became dignified.


    "Master, there are almost ten green dragons, God... I was scared to immediately cancel the perspective of the eyes. Everyone was quiet, not even gasping. Fortunately, we fly high enough, you stay The magical array can still give birth to clouds, and the green dragons fly over us, and we don¡¯t find us.¡± Hogan yelled at the side: ¡°Do you see that Jinlei is very prestigious now? Haha... you didn¡¯t see it. At that time, my head was about to shrink into my neck, and I didn¡¯t dare to move."


    "This is normal. Longwei, which is emitted by a dozen dragons, is definitely not a 9th-order Thunderbird." Dominique said.


    Xiao Jinlei can only understand some simple instructions. Even if the effect of the material of the spirit beast is magical, it is impossible to turn a Warcraft into a monster within a year. It simply can¡¯t understand, and it¡¯s a curious look after Han¡¯s body. This, for a moment, curious to see that.


    "A dozen green dragons..." Han Jin said softly.


    Although Han Jin¡¯s tone is very soft, Harley clearly senses a kind of greed, a desire, and a sigh of anger: ¡°Master, you...you won¡¯t think...¡±


    "What do I want?" Han Jin smiled.


    "That... that''s a dozen green dragons! Master!!" Harley yelled.


    "I heard it very clearly."


    Harley looked at Han Jin with the black hole and couldn''t speak anymore because he was the ghost of the Soul Eater, so his sense of Hanjin was more accurate and clearer than anyone else, but Han Jin He did not listen at all, he did not have a way.


    "Raphael," Dominy suddenly said.


    "Ok?"


    "Today, the elves have been attacking the Holy City. From the morning to the evening, their losses are very large. I am very surprised. Why didn''t the elves let the green dragons fight?" Dominie asked: "It is in the morning, silver. The Pegasus Army successfully rushed into the city and destroyed two Master towers. If the Elf made the Green Dragons fight at that time, the Holy Crown City would not be able to keep it!"


    "Because the elves have their own scruples, and because Desmark has not come up with all the money." Han Jin smiled: "Well, you should take a good rest now, um... two days, your injury can be Completely restored." After that, Han Jin walked toward the ladder.


    "Master, what are you going to do?" Harley called.


    "I have something, don''t bother me."


    For a moment, Han Jin had walked to the second floor of the boat room. He stood in front of the wall for a moment of silence, and made a melancholy sigh. He heard a powerful descendant of God in the elf. He immediately understood many things. When the elves started the war, they became a canyon between him and Siniel, and the appearance of the descendants of the gods was to cut off his last concern with Siniel!


    How to save? ! One after another thoughts appeared in Hanjin¡¯s mind, but one after another was rejected. The Battle of the Holy Crown City determined that he had all the capital of Hanjin, and he also had the strength to fight, change, and defeat. He can survive at most, and then hide in a place that no one can find, quietly practice, and when he is done, the world is already a thing of the past!


    What he cherished, what he loves, what he wants to grasp, all disappeared, even if he has the power of heaven, what is the point? Life, no one cheers, dead, no one cares, his life is not as good as the autumn leaves, at least the latter people have seen, paid attention to, moved, and comprehension, not to extermination of humanity, that is far from riding a green cow The old man who travels still needs to be sure of Yin Xi¡¯s affirmation. He likes Zhuang Zhou who is free from obstacles. Isn¡¯t there a Hui Shi, who is also an enemy and a friend, and mutual testimony?


    Han Jin slightly narrowed his eyes and forced himself to suppress the fluctuations of his heart. Then he pushed it with his hand and a door appeared on the wall. The next moment, Han Jin walked slowly, and the door was gently closed and disappeared. There is no trace of the film.


    Here, Han Jin deliberately opened up a quiet room for himself. It is also the only room on the God of War that has blessed the statute. There are countless stars shining around in front and back, in all directions, no matter what happens here, people outside are There will be no induction.


    Han Jin¡¯s face gradually sank, then he took off the pendant between the neck and raised his hand. The pendant trembled slightly, making a pleasant scream, and then a very fine light floated out of the pendant. The light condenses and does not scatter, and finally forms a vague figure.


    "It seems that you are very interested in Jedice." Han Jin said faintly.


    "He is a devout, true believer." The figure echoed with a faint voice, and more and more light was coming out, and the figure gradually became clear, and he or she was growing behind him. A pair of white light wings.


    "He is not a believer who has nothing to do with me." Han Jin¡¯s eyes flashed indefinitely: "But you should not try to contact him, shouldn¡¯t you, know? You are very dangerous to do so."


    ¡°Will it be dangerous for you?¡±


    "No, it will bring you danger."


    "A true believer will not hurt me."


    "He won''t, I will!" Han Jin''s eyes widened, and then he screamed: "Open!!"


    The entire room blinked into an infinite starry sky, and the surrounding stars also lit up at the same time, spinning rapidly around Hanjin...

 Chapter 312： Another way

    Chapter 31, another road


    In the rapidly rotating Milky Way, the gradually clear figure was immediately twisted and twisted, but the flowing luster seemed to have a magical cohesive force, which was re-aggregated and then re-coiled again. , Condensed again, and the figure actually forced a little bit to Hanjin.


    "Sure enough, grief is not necessary." Han Jin stood still, only coldly watching the more and more close figures: "You have a heart of resent."


    "God...God..."


    "With such a heavy memory, I know that you must be very tired. For you, disappearing is not only a liberation, but also a relief." Han Jin¡¯s eyes showed a **** color, and his hands quickly swayed the law. Immediately, a whirlpool blasted him into the opposite side.


    On the deck of the Ares, Harley and Hogan looked bored. Of course, there was no change in mood from Harley¡¯s face, and Hogan¡¯s absent-mindedness, and always looking for something unnecessary, for a while Standing on the side of the ship, watching from a distance, as if his line of sight could penetrate the clouds, and then wiped the magic crystal cannon, and this kind of chores is not a ''deputy captain'' should do.


    I don''t know how long it took, Hogan couldn''t help it anymore: "Harley, isn''t it... do we really want to take advantage of the owner?"


    "What should I do? Is it up to me to say it or not?" Harley said with no anger: "You are not afraid?"


    "But the master will know sooner or later."


    "Is it sooner or later?" Harley stayed: "Would you like... Let''s kill the elves and throw them out?"


    "Things have already happened, this is not the way." Dominie answered, apparently she also knows what Harley and Hogan are talking about: "Don''t underestimate your master, he is strong."


    "Is it related to strength? Miss Dominie, this is a humiliation!" Harley retorted, his figure floating on the deck, paying for the six gods, apparently, his heart is very contradictory. I told Han Jin about the original book. He was afraid that he would suffer from the shackles of the fish and hide it. Is this a betrayal?


    After a long time of turning, Halley vented the evil fire of a stomach to Hogan: "I blame you, you have to catch the prisoner, now it is better?!"


    "You...you guy!" Hogan was angry and anxious: "I mean, we want to collect intelligence as much as possible. I risked to catch prisoners. Is it wrong with me?!"


    "Don''t you blame me for blaming me?" Harley called.


    "What?" A voice suddenly passed.


    Both Harley and Hogan were at the same time, and they never expected Hanjin to come up at this time.


    "What the **** is it?" Han Jin¡¯s voice became more and more severe.


    Harley and Hogan, you look at me, I look at you, oh, they don''t dare to speak, and they all hope that the other party can stand up.


    Han Jin was furious and pointed out a bullet. Harley immediately made a tragic sound, and the whole body was painfully twisted into a ball. Hogan was also shocked and slammed down on the deck. Because Harley¡¯s memory was preserved before, Harley provided help in some aspects, so after getting the pendant, Han Jin did not erase the hidden knowledge in the pendant, and the pendant actually tried to get rid of him. The control, to contact Jedice, which made him very angry. Now Harley has stepped into the footsteps and tried to hide anything from him. Han Jin has begun to doubt whether his grief and sympathy are really wrong.


    But Harley and Hogan are even more afraid. Things have not yet said that Han Jin will punish him. If he says it, God knows what he will end up with.


    "It''s still for me." Dominie sighed, her eyes stayed on Han Jin, Han Jin went on for a long time, but her face had become pale, her eyebrows were full of fatigue, he was sure I did something very powerful in the following, and I shouldn¡¯t say it now, but she has no reason to drag it down.


    "Well, I am listening." Han Jin said slowly.


    Dominique took a few steps forward and stood opposite Hanjin. She worried that Han Jin lost her mind because of her fury and played an irreparable tragedy, so she wanted to protect Harley and Hogan at a crucial moment.


    "A few days ago, Harley suggested that you should grasp the information about the elves as much as possible, so Hogan risked to grab a few captives below." Dominique''s speech rate was very slow: "Southern Elf tribe Has been united with Yehliucheng..."


    "Wait." Han Jin''s cold eyes turned to Harley: "You know it early? Are you confused with me??"


    "How dare he say it? Rafael, please listen to me." Dominicton paused and finally made up his mind: "The elves are very united and morale is very high, because...before the war They held a grand wedding, and every elf believed that the rise of the elf empire was irresistible."


    "Oh..." Han Jin was struggling.


    "Do you understand?" Dominique looked at Han Jin nervously, she was ready to shoot, and both Harley and Hogan shrank to Dominy.


    "Understand, of course." Han Jin smiled.


    "You... really understand?" Dominique had a very weird feeling. At this moment, Han Jin¡¯s performance was too far from what she expected. As early as this, Harley is very rooted, why should Hogan hide?


    "Yeah..." Han Jin bowed his head a little bit. In fact, he didn''t understand. When he first drunk the dragon''s blood, his consciousness and body were forcibly torn apart. What is now torn is his heart. Half of the heart wants to swear and want to growl, while the other half is desperately trying to refuse and think. Forgotten, so much information that Dominic passed, it is difficult to form a perception in his mind.


    "Raphael adults?" Dominie whispered.


    "An extraordinary wedding, let a few elves tribes unite closely, isn''t it?" Han Jin smiled and said: "I understand."


    Han Jin finally showed up, even if he was a fool, he could see how strong his smile was. He tried to control himself. However, no matter how he confronted, rejected, soothed, and concealed, he could not suppress the pain. It was a The heart is like a knife, and the pain is unbearable, so that he can''t breathe.


    He thought that he was a tough fighter. Nothing could smash his will in the retreat of heaven and earth. He thought he could face everything calmly and calmly, he could afford it, and he could let it go; However, when he felt that his throat was so uncomfortable, he tried to swallow a saliva, and a group of things suddenly squirted out of his chest. Han Jin instinctively closed his mouth, and a thin bloodshot leaked from his mouth.


    "Raphael adults?!" Dominie exclaimed.


    "Master..." Harley and Hogan screamed with vibrato. They wanted to rush, but they didn''t dare.


    Han Jin¡¯s throat swallowed hard, then gently wiped it with his fingertips on the corner of his lips, staring blankly at the blush on his fingertips, whispering: ¡°It¡¯s ridiculous...¡± with his growing enthusiasm Yuan Neng, who could control the change of emotions, at least not suffer from internal injuries due to mood swings, but he just consumed a lot of yuan to force the seal to be sealed. The news came too late and made him unprepared.


    Han Jin felt powerless, and the Venus fluttered in front of him. His heart seemed to have been torn into pieces. It was like a magma-like pain that broke through the heart. The chest was like a pound of boulder. Don¡¯t cry, even breathe. Extremely difficult.


    The atmosphere is like a dead silence. Harley, Hogan and Dominie don''t know what to say. Although Han Jin''s performance is far less intense than they expected, there is a clear sorrow that is greater than the taste of death.


    Han Jin went to the main seat a little, only 20 meters away, he actually walked for more than a minute, then fell into the chair, his eyes slowly closed.


    After a long while, Halley reluctantly plucked up his courage and whispered: "Master, we... grab some elves, ask where Miss Siniel is, then let''s go to Miss Nancy..."


    "Does that make sense?" Hogan couldn''t help but retorted.


    "Make meaningful." Han Jin slowly followed.


    "Ah?" Hogan squinted.


    "If she can''t get her heart, then I want her, if even her people can''t get it, then I want her life." Han Jin''s hand gently swayed by hand, Halley, Hogan Everyone was stupid, and Han Jin suddenly turned a smile: "I did this... Is it too extreme?"


    "Yes...Yes." Hogan''s expression was very tragic, like a martyr who was about to die: "How can Miss Xiannier betray you? It must be those elves..."


    Han Jin¡¯s people suddenly became stiff, and the air became as heavy as lead. Compared with Dominique and Hogan, Harley was under the most pressure. He even had a feeling of collapse.


    "You make sense. This thing will be discussed later." Han Jin said softly: "Hogen, where are the green dragons?"


    "Would you like to find those green dragons?" Hogan hurriedly said: "Adults, no! There are more than a dozen of them!"


    "I am going to lose control and I have to do something." Han Jin said faintly: "Or, do you want me to vent my anger here?"


    "I...I..." Hogan rushed to his forehead and jumped forward. Not to mention that Han Jin, who lost control, was the first to kill him. He said, one person is going to fight against a dozen dragons. There is no difference in finding death.


    "Tell him." Dominique sighed.


    "You... what are you talking about?!" Hogan looked at Dominique with anger.


    "Tell him!" Dominique repeated, as the Thunder Titan, her observations are much better than Hogan, Han Jin is really about to lose control, and she also understands Han Jin¡¯s combat effectiveness, accurately speaking, Han Advance is the abyss of the human beings. As long as there is no complete loss of reason, he has a considerable chance to leave the battlefield, even though the opponent is a dozen dragons.


    Hogan reluctantly reached out and pointed to the northwest: "It should be still there..."


    Han Jin stood up with his hands, stood up from the chair, and slowly walked to the ship''s side. Don''t say Harley, Hogan, etc., even Xiao Jinlei was full of fear of Han Jin in this moment, shaking to avoid one side, but it was not I am willing to look at Han Jin seriously. I don¡¯t know if it wants to discourage Han Jin or what I want to express.


    Han Jin stepped on the ship''s side, and Dominie suddenly said: "I can understand your feelings, but you should not forget, there are many people who care about you, they also need you, just like you can''t afford to lose. Like Miss Nancy, they can''t afford to lose your pain."


    "What is this? Comfort? Warning??" Han Jin turned and smiled and looked at Domini.


    "No, it''s a request." Dominique took a deep breath: "Please keep calm, at least know what you are doing, at least not hurt those who care about you!"


    Han Jin did not answer, his figure fell backwards and then disappeared into the cloud.


    Hogan and Harley screamed and rushed to the side of the ship, but Han Jin could not be seen.


    "Everyone blame you!" Harley screamed.


    "Quiet me? The master will know sooner or later!"


    ¡°It¡¯s better than now!¡± Harley called. ¡°If they are here, Guevara and Moshin, they can certainly persuade the master.¡±


    Hogan language has been plugged in. Han Jin has always respected Guevara. His friendship with Moshinke and others is also very deep. In comparison, the two of them are only slaves of Hanjin. Although Dominique¡¯s identity is more honorable, But the time of joining is too short, I can''t talk about any feelings, I am not qualified to persuade Hanjin. If Guevara is there, I will never make such a situation.


    Han Jin did not use any method, and his body has been falling down rapidly. He even created an impulse, so he has been falling on the ground. Perhaps, it can alleviate the pain like a thousand arrows!


    Can you save this tragedy by killing all the elves? Impossible, if Xiannier is willing, he is suffering, because Xiannier betrayed him. If Xiannier does not want to, he is more painful, and even his lover can''t protect it. This kind of waste also wants to fight for the world?


    Han Jin slowly closed his eyes and listened to the thunderous wind blowing through his ears. He knew that Dominique¡¯s words were correct. He also wanted to calm himself down, but he couldn¡¯t do it.


    The closer the distance is to the ground, the more the expression of Han Jin becomes. Suddenly, an angry roar blasts between the heavens and the earth, and then a green mang, like a waterfall falling from the Milky Way, falls down straight.


    There was a loud bang, and Qingmang was hitting a lush tree. From top to bottom, the whole tree was smashed into powder, and the smouldering smoke rushed to the height of several tens of meters. The green mang has been turned into a handle. The giant sword, the sword front has a width of three meters, the lower half of the Jianfeng deeply penetrated into the depths of the earth, Han Jin, who fluttered in the clothes, stood on the hilt, and the ruthless eyes scanned the whole camp indifferently.


    The horns of the horns rang, and countless elves rushed out from all directions, and Han Jin once again burst into a roar of resounding sounds from the heavens and the earth, flashing into the elves¡¯ camp, and the swords of more than 20 meters long were not suitable for enrichment. The swordsmanship of Hanjin is only one style, sweeping!


    Under the control of Han Jinjian, the giant sword has turned into a death vortex that rotates with Hanjin as the center, and suddenly rolls eastward, and then rolls westward. All the elves, Pegasus and tree demon that are involved are all twisted. Get a broken bone.


    "That is..." Branchi looked at the distance on the hill and suddenly screamed: "That''s Rafael! What happened? Why did he attack us?!" A Pegasus.


    "Wait a minute!" A hand stretched out from the side and grabbed Branchi''s arm.


    "Lidia, let me go, let me stop him!" Branzi struggled: "Quickly let go!"


    "Why do you stop him?" Lydia said faintly.


    "We... we are friends!"


    "Friend?" Lydia showed a helpless expression: "It''s useless, I can guarantee that if you appear in front of him, he will kill you without hesitation."


    "Why??" Branchi stayed.


    "Because he hates the elves, hehe...should hate all the elves."


    "How... How could this be?!" Branchi said with difficulty: "We used to get along... very good!"


    "Do you know Chanel?"


    "Of course I know that I attended her wedding with Prudence."


    "Because he likes Chanel."


    "He..." Branzi stayed for a moment and suddenly showed an angry look: "Mad! Devil!! Siniel has the power of his choice. Why does he do this?! Is it because he is a superpower? Can you do whatever you want?! Let me go!"


    "The problem is that Sunil also likes him."


    Branzi was stunned and said that he would eat it for a long while: "That... why did Chanel marry..."


    "That''s not Siniel, the real Siniel is still in the temple." Lydia smiled.


    Branchi¡¯s mind couldn¡¯t keep up with the change: ¡°So...is it a misunderstanding?! Great! Let me go, let me go! I will tell him!¡±


    "This is not a misunderstanding. The day when Sunnier came out of the temple was when she was going to marry Prudence, whether she wanted it or not." Lydia said slowly: "You explain it now." What is the use?"


    "You... what do you want to do?!"


    "Not me, a great elder, he wants to marry Siniel to Prudence, and this is their exchange condition."


    "Are you all crazy? I have already told you that Raphael''s strength is very strong. Even if you can''t be friends, you can''t let him be our enemy?!"


    "Can the great elders and Prudence listen? They are all thinking that the time has come for the rise of the elf empire. They want to save the increasingly demon elves, this ideal is good, but their choice is wrong." Lidi Ya slowly said: "So, we must choose another road, Branchi, are you willing to help me?"


    Branzi stared at Lydia, then turned his eyes to the battlefield in the distance.


    "Don''t look at it, this is the lesson they deserve, hehe... Their minds have been stunned by blood, and hope that today''s things will cool them down." Lydia''s expression is very indifferent: "They are not willing to admit The elves can no longer be the masters of the mainland. How many elves are there on the mainland, and how many humans are there? How many strong people are there in the elves, and how many strong ones are humans? If we lose, it is equal to losing. All, and Rafael lost, as well as the dissmark, and the capital of the elements, and how many years later, the Nikola you said will become so powerful?! Can''t find your position, everything Efforts and sacrifices are all in vain, we... are no longer qualified to fight, we can only choose to cooperate!"

 Chapter 313： hurt

    Chapter 133


    Under the night, death and destruction constitute a symphony. It turns out that the original **** is not only in the imagination.


    Han Jin refers to Yu Jian, his fingers move in the inch, the giant sword can sweep through the space of tens of meters, where the sword front passes, the pieces fly sand, flesh and blood!


    Whether it''s an elf that rushes out, or a Pegasus running gallop, screaming or screaming at the tree demon, and the war-era old trees driven by the elves, there is no life to withstand the attack of Hanjin!


    The previous Hanjin was like a superb ghost. He always calculated the loss of energy carefully. The ghosts would not waste a copper plate, and Hanjin would never waste a trace of energy.


    Now Han Jin is very unrestrained, it is a kind of unrestrained and unrestrained! The pressure, anger, confusion, and fear accumulated over a long period of time were released without reservation at this moment.


    Extreme pain, crazy venting, Han Jin is immersed in a peculiar state of mind, his brain is blank, as if he has closed six senses, but he can clearly sense every change around, splashing flesh and blood, The drifting branches and leaves, even the rolling sand and stones, are very clear. He forgot his responsibility and goals, even forgot his name, forgot his life, and forgot his death. He didn¡¯t know anything. Everything knows.


    In the distance, nearly a hundred elves came here, they rode all the unicorns, headed by Prudence, still far away from the distance, Prudence has taken off the long behind Bow, at this same time, Han Jin seems to be in danger. The body shape sinks into the ground instantly, disappearing without a trace, leaving only the sky.


    On the side of a quiet pool, a female elf sits gracefully on the tree stump, holding a tall golden harp in her arms, and her delicate fingertips are gently twirling on the strings, the songs are light and low, in the night There is a long-distance in the middle, and there is a dragon sitting on the edge of the pool. The eyes seem to be open and close, and the huge body does not move. It is just as smart as a puppy.


    A piece of music, for a long time, the dragon slowly stretched the body: "Ifang, thank you, listened to your piano, my mood is much more comfortable."


    "Jialid, it seems... your companions don''t welcome you very much." The elf named Yifang smiled.


    "No way, they belong to the Dragon City, and I belong to the Dragon Field." The voice of the dragon became heavy.


    "But you are all dragons, why bother..."


    "Speaking of this, we can''t finish it for a few days and nights, forget it." The dragon slowly fell to the ground: "Ifang, can you play another song for me?"


    "Okay, as long as you are willing to listen." Yifang thought for a moment, the delicate fingertips quickly twirled on the strings, as if feeling the other party''s mood, this time the tunes seemed very happy, the music was as clear and spring-like as the spring One elf, a dragon, was immersed in the music, and there was no such thing as a slowly rising figure.


    Another song, Jared lazily spread the wings, just want to say some praise, suddenly found a figure behind Ifang, and immediately shouted: "Human!!"


    Jared is an adult dragon, not a tail, and his body length has reached more than ten meters. This roar, the turbulent airflow rushing out like a gust of wind, the pool of water swaying a circle of waves, Yifang is involuntarily, After a few steps back, the golden harp lost support, tilted to one side, and made a messy vibrato.


    "Your piano is very good." Han Jin reached out and supported Yifang.


    "Thank you..." Yifang just wanted to thank him. He suddenly noticed that his neck was tight, and his body flew up and ran straight to Jared.


    Jared was shocked. He extended his two claws in a relatively clumsy motion to pick up Yifang. The next moment, a dazzling green mangling suddenly bloomed between the heavens and the earth, turning into a giant more than 20 meters long. Sword, squatting to Jared''s abdomen.


    No creatures are perfect, dragons have a powerful attack power, and defenses are among the best in the same class, but their bodies are too great. If you switch to a smaller creature such as the abyss demons, you can avoid Hanjin. The attack, but Jared was forced into the corner.


    In the roar of anger, Jared picked up Yifang while waving his left wing and hitting the giant sword.


    A loud bang, the giant sword was swept by Jared¡¯s left wing, spinning and flying a few tens of meters away, and Jared turned around in a circle, squatting on the ground, obviously, the dragon Not suitable for learning dance, although this action is very simple.


    "Ifang, go!" Jared roared, struggling to get up, the left wing of the fan has become bloody, and there is a crack that is several meters long.


    Yifang did not dare to stop, lifted the skirt and rushed to the forest, and a few flashes disappeared.


    Han Jinyi waved, and the giant sword condensed into a green man, and quickly flew to Hanjin.


    "Human, why should we attack us?!" Jared''s body was straight, and a pair of pupils with almost the size of the basin were gazing at Han Jin. Although music and battle are two different things, Jared both like it, and its combat experience is very rich. It is only a match. It has judged that the opponent''s strength is very strong, so it is not in a hurry to launch an attack. Try to delay the time so that Yifang can escape further.


    "I need your dragon crystal, and your blood." Han Jin said faintly, he realized that his state was somewhat wrong. He used to control his state of mind by his own will, but now he has nothing. Anger, anger, and so on, do not exist at all.


    Jared¡¯s stature is there, it sends out a chill from the bottom of his heart, but there is a group of hot things rolling in his head, which is anger, the anger caused by the trampling of dignity! However, Han Jin¡¯s look is so bleak, as if just said that it is just a trivial matter, and I have to eat, I don¡¯t think there is much difference in drinking. Intuitively, Jared knows that the other party is not the first time to do this kind of thing!


    "The Dragon Slayer?" Jared¡¯s gaze fell on the green mang, and he suddenly remembered something: "Are you Raphael?!"


    "Yes."


    Jared stepped back, then opened his mouth, and a crimson fire wave spurted out of its mouth, wrapped in the sound of thunder and thunder, and went to Han Jinyong.


    The dragon''s spit is very terrible. Its temperature, impact and lethality are comparable to the top-level fire magic released by the magician. At the moment when the dragon falls on the ground, the land piece within a few tens of meters. The cracks turned into pieces of crystal mirrors. It was the result of the melting of sand and stones. The heat waves that were rolled around were only yellowing the woods in the blink of an eye, and then they burned.


    But Han Jin has disappeared, Jared is not clear, so hurriedly step back a few steps, nervously alert.


    Yi Fang, who wore a long skirt, made a great effort. Although it was not a fighting elf, her speed was far faster than that of ordinary humans. Suddenly, a figure appeared in front of Yifang, and Yifang couldn¡¯t help but hit it. On the back of the figure, she did not wait for her to ask for help, only to feel that her shoulders were caught tightly, and then in the dazzling green awns, climbed into the sky.


    "Help! Help me..." Ifang cried desperately, but she didn''t dare to struggle. The hand was too powerful. She even had a feeling that the bones would be crushed, and she was afraid of height and eyes. A clump of woods swiftly passed underneath, and she was soft and struggling.


    Jared heard the cry for help, and he saw that Yifang had been caught, and he made an angry roar, and the wings were chased up.


    Han Jin ignored Jared, who was behind him. He continued to fly forward. In fact, his sword could not be as fast as the dragon, but Jared¡¯s left wing was torn, seriously affecting the flight ability, although Han Jinduo Brought a person, but slow down some speed to maintain his distance from Jared.


    One chasing and one escape, a few moments have flown out of the dozens of miles, Han Jin suddenly stopped, turned to look cold and cold as soon as the more and more Jared.


    Seeing Han Jin stopped, Jared hurriedly slowed down: "Human, this is the battle between you and me! It has nothing to do with Yifang!"


    Han Jin looked over Yifang and did not answer.


    "Ifang is a peace-loving elf, she is not a warrior, let her go!" Jared''s voice became more anxious.


    "Love peace? It seems to be my territory. Why do you want to break into my territory when you love peace?" Han Jin smiled: "But... I can let go of her."


    Jared¡¯s heart suddenly rose to a bad feeling. Han Jin finished the sentence and suddenly let go of his hand. Yi Fang gave a shrill scream and his body fell straight to the ground.


    "No!!" Jared''s figure suddenly accelerated, flying down the slant, falling from the air hundreds of meters high, if you do not have the strength of the top power, it must be dead.


    Han Jin looked at Jared¡¯s figure with no expression. When Jared was about to approach Yifang, his wrists turned over and the green mans reappeared. He chased down from the air, and the three-meter-wide sword front was far away. Pointing to Jared''s back neck.


    For Jared, this is a difficult multiple-choice question. It is difficult to resist the attack of Hanjin. It is irresistible and meaningless. But it must be admitted that it caught up here in one breath, and saw that Yi Fang fell and immediately chased down the rescue, all out of an impulse. At the moment of real life and death, Jared was hesitant.


    "Save me..." Seeing Jared chasing himself, Ifang burst into tears and extended his arms to Jared.


    Jared¡¯s washbasin-like pupil suddenly flashed a stern color, and as he looked up, he spurted a bit of a dragon. It has already figured out, even if it can save Yifang now, it can''t fight against the enemy again and again, and when both will be killed, it is better to give up!


    The crimson fire wave wrapped the giant sword in the moment. At the same time, Han Jin¡¯s face became pale, the sword pointed to the lead, the giant sword turned into a dazzling green mang, and the oblique thorn forcedly wore the fire wave. And quickly flew up.


    The joy in Yi Fang¡¯s eyes has disappeared. Instead, she is endlessly desperate. Her arms are desperately grabbing, but nothing can be caught. Her figure is getting smaller and smaller, and finally she slams into the ground.


    "I have overestimated you..." Han Jin coughed a sigh of relief, and a bloodshot shed from his mouth. He had consumed a lot of energy due to the seal, and suffered internal injuries. He had experienced intense The battle has now reached the end of the strong, and the flying sword is in harmony with his gods. The flying sword is attacked by more than the ability to withstand and will cause harm to him at the same time.


    Jared¡¯s pupil became red, and it was not known to reflect the fire of the dragon''s breath, or because of the unstoppable anger, its wings fluttered wildly, with a sharp spin, bottom-up, straight Rushing to Hanjin.


    Han Jin sneered, swaying the law, releasing the curse, the body shape disappeared in place, and appeared on the ground.


    Jared lost his target and hovered in the air for half a lap. He found that Han Jin was so swaying on the ground and immediately changed direction, and rushed to Hanjin.


    Han Jin does not move, but the internal injury can be temporarily suppressed, but the energy consumed can not be quickly supplemented. He has already reached the point where the oil is dry, and he can only choose to take risks.


    The distance between the two is getting closer and closer. When it has been shortened to more than 50 meters, Jared opens his mouth again, and a dragon falls down like a waterfall.


    Han Jin still didn''t move. The flashing Qing Mang shrouded him all over. The Jianguang of the guard was not enough to fight the dragon''s breath, but at least he could not be burned by the heat.


    Seeing the crimson dragon''s breath will be covered on Han Jin''s head. Han Jin''s body suddenly sinks down, banging, and the dragon''s breath is bombarded on the ground. The moisture in the soil is instantly evaporated and turned into countless pieces. The cracked clot, at this moment Jared¡¯s body is less than 30 meters from the ground, and it is impossible to change his flight direction. The heavy body slanted down on the ground and shook the cracked piece of crystal. Smash.


    Jared raised his head and looked for Han Jin on all sides. Who knows that Han Jin was drilled in front of Jared, that is the corner of Jared¡¯s sight, and no one can sense the breath of Han Jin, Jari Germany could not find Han Jin at all, and was still looking around.


    "If you like it, you are scared..." Han Jin sang his mouth and waved his right hand: "Go!"


    A black light shot like a snake, and suddenly wrapped Jared''s legs, and Han Jin''s figure sank again.


    Jared noticed the pain from his legs and hurried forward, but slammed to the ground. Hanjin¡¯s bundle of fairy ropes could not tie Jared¡¯s body, only to entangle his legs. But this is enough.


    Jared understood that he was facing an unprecedented crisis. He struggled and roared. The huge body rolled on the ground and slammed into it. He hit the ground and smashed into a large pit. Still squirting a dragon''s breath, but Jared''s weight is calculated in tens of kilograms, and there is no way to stand up again.


    Han Jin¡¯s figure appeared a hundred meters away, with a sardonic smile on his lips, watching Jared dying and dying there.


    The bales of ropes became tighter and tighter, and even into the depths of Jared¡¯s flesh, Jared¡¯s eyes suddenly flashed a glimpse of the color, opened his mouth and spewed a dragon¡¯s breath, and the crimson fire wave rolled straight onto it. Your own legs.


    Han Jin never expected Jared to be self-mutilated. His body trembled and a blood spurted out.


    "Receive!" Han Jin screamed, and the bundled fairy rope immediately separated from Jared''s body and swam in the direction of Hanjin. The flashing light on the bundled fairy rope has become very bleak.


    Jared struggled to look up and glared at Han Jin. The power of the dragon''s breath was terrible, even if it couldn''t resist itself, the muscles on the legs were burnt and bloody, and even the bones of Bai Sensen were revealed, but Han Jin The situation is no better than Jared. After recovering the bundle of fairy ropes, he involuntarily spit out two bloods and his body shape has also become swaying.


    Jared supported the ground with his wings and front paws. He climbed up to Hanjin a little. The hateful eyes were nailed to Han Jin. It thought that the other party was just a nameless inaugurator, if not Using shameless tactics, it will never hurt so much. As everyone knows, Han Jin has consumed a lot of yuan before the war. If Han Jin maintains its full-fledged combat power, it has already been killed!


    Han Jin wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and raised his head with difficulty. At this moment, he couldn¡¯t even stretch his waist. When the flying sword was attacked by the dragon, he responded in time. The damage from the counterattack was not very heavy, but the rope was not heavy. However, he was "refined" by the dragon, and even almost destroyed on the spot, so that his mind is somewhat unclear.


    "Not bad... you are very tenacious." Han Jin slammed the law, and three white-colored fire groups appeared out of thin air, rushing to Jared.


    Jared immediately noticed that the fire group was very strange. It opened its mouth and it was a dragon spurting out. The three groups of flames were smashed by the dragons and turned into countless fire points on the ground, but the fire did not Extinguished, still burning quietly.


    Jared found that the other party¡¯s injury was not as serious as he had imagined. He couldn¡¯t help but stop. One person and one dragon were there with big eyes and small eyes. Han Jin was afraid to consume the energy that was nearly exhausted. Jared was not. Dare to approach Hanjin.


    After a moment of silence, Han Jin made two tokens in the backhand. Two tall wooden men appeared beside him, while walking forward from both sides to Jared. Jared suddenly raised his head. What he didn''t understand was the most terrible. It was not clear about Han Jin''s intentions, nor did he understand the two strange battles. He could only maintain a high degree of vigilance.


    The two wooden men had just circled on both sides of Jared, and suddenly the fire broke out. The wooden man had become a fireman, and he quickly rushed to Jared. Jared was shocked and hurriedly spit out a dragon''s breath. The wooden man was instantly burned into fly ash, and then Jared turned to the right side again, and it was a bit of a dragon.


    Only the upper dragons can master the dragon language magic. The dragons such as the green dragon and the red dragon will only release the dragon''s breath. Although they appear to be monotonous, they are also enough to traverse the mainland. However, it is difficult for the dragon to release unrestrained continuously, at least the lower dragon. I can''t do it, and Han Jin is gambling.


    The constricted mantra was immediately released, and Han Jin had appeared in front of Jared. A red mans shot out and was shot into Jared¡¯s mouth. Han¡¯s wrist turned over and a white light chased it out.


    A stone stirs up thousands of waves!


    Jared¡¯s neck suddenly swelled like a balloon, and then a bang, the faucet has been detached from the neck, spinning and flying dozens of meters away, numerous swords and shadows scattered around, splitting the air, bombarding the ground, Jared The huge body kept shaking in the shadow of the sword.

 Chapter 314： Fate of fate

    Chapter 3-4, The Prank of Destiny


    Han Jin swayed forward and fell on Jared''s body. The blood that gushed like a fountain moistened a little bit of Hanjin, which was close to the oil.


    Yuan can be exhausted, Han Jin is so tired that he can''t even open his eyelids, but he can''t just sleep like this anyway. It''s so desperate, just to extract energy, the dragon has finally fallen, and the last step is left. Stick to it.


    Han Jin lured the dragon to the far side. The battle here did not alarm the elves of the besieged city. In fact, even if they were alarmed, the elves could not come over to support, because the dissmark is not a waste, so people who despise him will Taste the bitter fruit!


    After suffering from Han Jin¡¯s harassment, the elves just calmed down, and a gloomy stream of air erupted from the holy city and blew into the elves¡¯ camp.


    If Han Jin sees the first act, he will judge what it is at the first time, ghost! Tens of millions of ghosts!


    There is no ghost in this world, and the Necromancer used the body to make it out. It is a ghost.


    To be precise, the ghost has its own form and shape, and it has the ability to be almost immune to physical damage. To effectively attack the ghost, you must use magic and vindictiveness. In theory, a ghost can kill all ordinary people on the mainland. .


    Compared with the ghosts in Han Jin¡¯s impression, the ghost has lost its own memory. It is awkward like a beggar, has no intelligence at all, and the attack is monotonous. If you come out with a high-level professional, you can kill a lot of people like a dead ant. ghost.


    But the devil is not the same, the conventional attack method can not produce results, can hurt the ghosts, in addition to the special case of Hanjin, only the priests, and the ghosts have all the memories of life, which means they also have certain intelligence.


    Han Jin killed Cromwell in the city of Lonely. As a result, Cromwell transformed into a devil. It was very unfortunate that Han Jin¡¯s strength was not very strong at the time, but when it came to the means of ghosting, there was nothing in this world. The strong can compare with him, and finally Cromwell was thrown into the soul-seeking bead, became Harley''s toy.


    Before the murderous airflow poured into the camp, the army commander Prudence, the chief elder of the Senate, and the strongman of Lydia, had already noticed something wrong, but they could not sense it. What the **** is that!


    A stream of cold infiltration into the bone marrow filled the camp, and one elf again woke up from sleep. They only felt the scalp squirting and the hair was straight, as if there were extremely fierce things around them staring at them. But nothing can be seen.


    In fact, it is very difficult for Ghosts to cause harm to ordinary life. In this respect, they are far from ghosts. As long as they can stabilize their emotions and remain calm, the ghosts of the claws and claws will be ferocious and they will only regret it.


    But the elves don''t understand this. They are creepy, they are afraid. Even if they are clinging to each other, there is no way to soothe the coldness that is infiltrated into the depths of the soul, and naturally give the devil a chance.


    Finally, there was an elf controlled by the devil, and the blue-blue eyes gradually turned pale green. He suddenly grabbed the hair of his partner and bite it on his shoulder like a mad tiger.


    The rest of the elves were frightened and stunned, and the mind became more chaotic. Then one elf became a madman, attacking the partners around him irrationally, and this is not an individual phenomenon. In a camp, in a corner. In the same story, the entire story, the entire camp, collapsed!


    Of course, there are no such things as Prudence and other elves. The stronger the strength, the stronger the will, and it is impossible to be controlled by the devil.


    When the situation became more and more chaotic, Prudence issued a very stupid order, allowing the elves to freely attack those who lost their minds. In fact, they only need to stun their partners, or find ways to drag the time. When the East shines, the chaos will disappear, but Prudence does not understand this, and he is the killer!


    The gates of the Holy Crown City were all opened, and Desmark personally led the army to kill the city. The two sides fell into a scuffle, and one side did not interfere with any interference. One party has become a bird of surprise. As a result, it is conceivable that Prudence led the army to withdraw. Tens of miles, and the Dixmark has quickly withdrawn to the city before the Green Dragon arrived.


    From the outbreak of the siege war to the present, only one day and one night, the elves have suffered unprecedented damage. However, Prudence has assembled more than 100,000 troops. He has the strength to fight again, but the morale of the elves has dropped to the lowest. Point, the heavy loss of siege, the attack of Hanjin, the counterattack of dissmark, these left a deep shadow in the hearts of the elves, not to mention where Prudence did not figure out the means of Desmark Have the courage to launch an offensive again? ! Moreover, he is not likely to make it clear.


    Prudence was angry and frustrated, and Desmark was laughing and laughing. He thought he had the power to unify the continent because he held an invincible trump card.


    However, Dismarker laughed too early. If he knew the origin of Hanjin, he might cry out, like a rat who has gone through all sorts of hardships and finally cultivated into a fine, but he is proud of the hole. Found that standing outside the Millennium Cat Demon, this is purely a mischief of fate! The ace of Desmark''s grip is a sweet and delicious snack for Han Jin. Unfortunately, Han Jin has set his sight on the dragon and temporarily missed the opportunity to eat and drink. It is only temporary!


    Harley was anxious to turn around on the Ares. He was the ghost of the Soul Eater, and he learned some methods from Hanjin. He and Han Jin knew exactly what it was, tonic... a perfect supplement! However, the number of supplements is too much, and he will not only get the benefits, but he may be torn into pieces by the tonics. Moreover, he is the temporary captain of the Ares. Except Han Jin and him, no one can manipulate the Ares, throwing the God of War and no matter what to do. If something goes wrong, even if the tonics don¡¯t tear him apart. When Han Jin comes back, he will also want his life. He knows very well that Han Jin retains his consciousness as a kind of favor.


    Before dawn, it was the darkest time. Han Jin slowly stood up. The strength of this dragon was not as good as the previous one. He took a total of nearly twenty yuan, which is a brilliant result. After killing another dragon, he can make a big array with the seven space magic crystals.


    Han Jin strode to the front of the faucet, waved the green mans, and took out more than a dozen swords one after another. He opened the skull of the dragon, dug out a magical crystal of the size of the washbasin, and took up the space ring. When he sinks, he needs to find a quiet place to recover his energy. The Ares is a good choice, but the sky is about to light up. He will not stealth. It is very likely to reveal the position of the Ares. Their vision is very good, and there are also strong players in the camp. Of course, Han Jin does not know that Desmark has destroyed the elves'' camp.


    The sun rises over the sunset, and after three days of blinking, this is also the benefit of the dispenser. There are Halley, Hogan, and Dominique on the Ares. Guevara, Langing, and Gael are in charge of the army. He is very relieved. Will not be involved in too much energy by foreign objects.


    Ascending out of the ground and looking at the clear blue sky, Han Jin couldn''t help but utter a whistling sound, and his mind got a breakthrough. Then he got a lot of yuan to replenish. He had to admit that his luck was really good, a feeling of fullness and joy flowed all over the body. But this is not an emotional fluctuation, but a real realm!


    Time is not long, Han Jin has appeared near the holy crown city, to his surprise, the endless continuous camp disappeared inexplicably, leaving only the mess of the land, there are more than 10,000 soldiers outside the city are busy, because the elves There are too many things left, they have been working for three days, but they have not been cleaned up. From time to time, there are teams of silver Pegasus approaching here, and then squatting nearby. The soldiers of the Desmark seem to have got used to it. They don¡¯t care about the elves, they continue to do their own work, and the elves have not launched an attack, just Stayed on the perimeter and observed.


    what happened? Dissmark has already repelled the attack of the elf? ? Han Jin couldn''t help but frown. According to Harley''s introduction, Desmark should be in a downwind, and the elves have more than a dozen dragons. It is impossible for Desmark to win. It is the most delaying time and try to drag on to the winter. Is it... the elf took the initiative to retreat? Prudence wants to lure the disco to the holy crown city?


    In the time of Han Jin¡¯s observation, a group of Pegasus fighters had discovered Han Jin on the low hill and accelerated to fly to this place. Han Jin was too lazy to clash with the elves. Although he is now extremely disgusting with the elves, this does not mean He has to kill one by one.


    For a moment, Han Jin appeared in a dead lane in the holy crown city, took off the robe dyed with dragon blood, and put on a brand new white magic robe, Han Jin slowly walked out of the alley.


    The Holy Crown City is a rich city with a large population. There are many shops on the street, pedestrians everywhere, and most people look happy. Han Jin is mixed in the crowd, walking around and watching.


    There was a sudden commotion in front of the crowd, and the pedestrians stopped. Han Jin also stopped there. The time was not long. A team of soldiers escorted hundreds of elves and came over.


    Because of the many elves captured, the alchemists in the city had no time to make so many shackles, and the stocks had long since they had been used up, so the soldiers of the dissmarks used a cruel and brutal method to cut directly the captives and shoulders of the captives. The veins, the lost hands, the elves lost their fighting power, and the soldiers used long cables to tie the elves'' one foot, and even grew up so that they could not escape. The wound is simply treated by the alchemy agent, and the veins have a chance to heal, but the elves can no longer afford heavy objects.


    In the vast majority of cases, Elf prisoners of war have only one use, become **** slaves, not only humans like, but also other races, and people who love beauty...


    The elves'' captives are getting closer and closer, each is ragged, each with a blind eye and a sharp contrast with the pedestrians on both sides. The wounds on their shoulders and wrists are just crusted and walked to wobble. Akira, which elf went a little slower, dragging the speed of the whole team, the whip in the hands of the soldiers will be ruthlessly beaten.


    Compared with Zagunede, the method of dissidents of Dismark is very relaxed. The pedestrians on both sides are not afraid of the soldiers. They are still talking about it with great interest. There are several children who are out of the crowd and the stones in their hands. Casting the elves, the crowd made a sneer, the adults didn''t care, the soldiers didn''t care, they all smiled and watched the excitement.


    There was a big man who stepped forward, and the ear said something in the ear of the children. The child screamed and rushed over, grabbed a female elf''s robes, and tore it hard. The robes were already ruined. It was pulled down, and then the children turned their targets to the veil. The elf rushed to the left and flicked to the right, but her arms were completely uncontrollable, and she was surrounded by jumping hands. Open, slammed, the skirt was also torn.


    The elf was in a hurry, raised the only active foot, and kicked a child to the ground. In fact, she also knew her situation. She was afraid of arousing the anger of the soldiers. She did not make any effort, but she played small after all. Children, children feel that they have been wronged, just sit there and burst into tears.


    The soldiers responsible for the escorting of the captives were furious and surrounded them. They waved the whip and slammed the elf. The elf screamed a few times, lost balance, and fell to the ground, but the soldiers did not let her go. Whipped.


    Seeing the misery of the companions, the rest of the elves were angry and came to this side. At this moment, a big drink came: "What are you doing?!"


    With the sound of the drink, a dozen knights rushed over from the other end of Long Street. The knight headed by the knight was wearing a black squat and wrapped his entire body and face in it. He could not see his looks and his right hand. Carrying a black and red gun. Han Jin knows each other, the first battle under the disco, the **** knight Gerald. When I saw Gerald for the first time, for Han Jin, Gerald was the strongman of the mountain. He and Mo Xinke and others, plus the dark elves led by Shanghai Joel, did not dare to take the liberty. Launching the siege, but now, maybe only one move, Han Jin can kill Gerald on the spot!


    In less than three years, Han Jin¡¯s strength has become so powerful that he can use ¡®progressive speed¡¯ to describe it!


    "General!" The soldiers responsible for escorting the captives hurried to the ground.


    Gerald was condescending and said coldly: "What happened?" His voice was strange, like a metal screaming, hoarse and sharp, giving a feeling of incomprehension.


    "General, this elf attacks our civilians!" A soldier bravely replied.


    Gerald looked at the little child and the child stopped crying. The name of the **** knight was not only able to stop the nightingale, but also the sundial.


    "Let her get up, go on, don''t delay time." Gerald waved his hand.


    "Yes, General." The soldier answered, and reached out and grabbed the elf''s hair, trying to pick up the elf.


    The poor elf didn''t know how many whipes and how many feet he had licked. He was close to fainting. The soldier just let go and she fell softly on the floor.


    Gerald frowned, his black-red gun stabbed out like a lightning bolt, stabbing the elbow''s knee, **** splash, the elf''s leg was broken from the knee, like a knife cut. She gave a scream and then fainted.


    The children wowed away, and the children sitting on the ground rushed into the crowd, and the big man who had a bad idea shrank back. In fact, he just wanted to be full of eyes, and Gera The method of Deer is too extreme, not something that ordinary people can appreciate.


    "Go ahead!" Gerald took back the gun.


    The soldiers drove the captives and continued to move forward. The half of the **** calves were tied to the ropes and followed the elves. The commotion between the elves also miraculously disappeared. They knew that Gerald was a What kind of people, if you delay the time, maybe Gerald will kill them all.


    Han Jin quietly looked at the scene in front of him, and he couldn¡¯t look down on anything. If there are no messes, if Xiannier is still with him, he has already shot, even if he can''t save the elf, at least he can punish the murderer. In the city of the cliff, he and Xiannier did not do this kind of thing. Siniel is his wife, the elves are undoubtedly his family, he will certainly help!


    However, the attitudes and movements of the elves have completely and irreparably hurt him. In his eyes, every elf is so abominable. Even if Desmark can be kind, the elves will sooner or later. Will die in his hands.


    His indifference is the result of self-defense by the elves!


    Gerald just wanted to spur the war horse, his eyes suddenly stopped on Han Jin, no wonder, Han Jin¡¯s looks and temperament were too outstanding, compared with the embarrassing and slightly feared expression of the pedestrians. His cold and indifferent gesture is particularly eye-catching.


    Gerald suddenly jumped off the horse and strode to Han Jin. He glanced up and down Han Jin and said coldly: "Magician? How can I not sense your magic?"


    Han Jin didn''t expect Gerald to find himself. He felt helpless and a little funny. He glanced at Gerald and turned and walked to the side.


    "Slow!" Gerald held out the gun and blocked Hanjin¡¯s road: "Who are you?"


    "I am just a traveler." Han Jin said softly: "Don''t bother me." The previous sentence is barely an explanation. The latter sentence is full of provocative taste, which is unacceptable. In fact, Han Jin is only warning Gerald. In his opinion, this is very natural. If you don''t want to sit on the mountain, if you don''t think that Desmark should have a disadvantage, he can''t retreat.


    Gerald was furious and the vindictive spirit was released, and the people around him shouted to the sides, and each looked at Han Jin with the eyes of the dead.


    Han Jin suddenly turned his head and his eyes fell on Gerald¡¯s face, with a slightly mocking smile on his lips. From not wanting to kill, to being forced to kill, to taking the initiative to kill, this is a cruel growth. If Gerald doesn''t know how to be good, he doesn''t mind immediately depriving each other''s life.


    Hatred, pain, strength, these three are very easy to get lost, and Han Jin all have it. If Guevara and others are here, and understand the attitude of Han Jin at this moment, they will feel the strangeness of Han Jin!


    Gerald suddenly remembered something, the guns hang down a little bit, and Han Jin ignored Meral again and walked away step by step...

 Chapter 315： lie

    Chapter 315 Chapter Lies


    After all, the real strong is very limited, Gerald has released his own vindictiveness, but Han Jin still maintains a disregarded attitude. Intuition, Gerald judges that Han Jin¡¯s strength must be far stronger than himself, plus In terms of age and race, the answer is already coming out. Therefore, Gerald did not dare to block, nor dared to send people to track, turn the horse''s head, and ran back at the fastest speed.


    Han Jin walked slowly, he really didn''t care, the manicure, the curse of the earth, and the sacred body of the earth, he didn''t think anyone could keep him, even the sword-level Ni Gula appeared here and he could escape safely.


    Although the world is big, although there are many strong people, he is a unique comprehension person with enough reliance. Even if the front is a raging sea, he is also very capable!


    However, today he is destined to be unable to visit the full picture of the Holy City, just crossed the crossroads, there are more than a dozen magicians riding horses in front, all the way to talk about it, the magician headed by is actually Kane!


    Han Jin saw Kane, Kane also saw Han Jin, he stunned, turned back and said something behind the magicians behind him, then waved goodbye and embarked on another street.


    Han Jin also took the street and walked behind Kane slowly. Kane put the speed very slow, almost seven or eight hundred meters away. He suddenly jumped down and took the horse into a courtyard.


    Han Jin did not stop, continued to move forward, and walked out more than 500 meters, and then turned into a bar next to the side, Diskmark has told the city the news of the victory, the bar is full of festive atmosphere, although it is now During the day, but inside is full of guests, mostly drinking and laughing.


    Compared with the bars in the dungeons, it seems to be much more civilized. Of course, prostitutes are indispensable, and the squeaky and sly movements are naturally there, but the prostitutes will never be in the face of others. This is their last fig leaf, the last dignity, there is no bottom line, it is hopeless.


    Han Jin is looking for a seat. There is a prostitute who should drink too much and sway to Hanjin. Like Han Jin¡¯s ¡®Little White Face¡¯, it is very popular in most places, and prostitutes also have a love heart. Not waiting for Han Jin to speak, the prostitute took the first step in relying on Han Jin, and used his towering chest to sway on Han Jin. A pair of big eyes that were still smart and stunned a few times and sent a message to Han Jinmei.


    Han Jin grabbed the virgin''s wrist and pushed it gently. The prostitute couldn''t help but retreat a few steps. He was hitting the back of a soldier. The soldier''s long sword hilt was not light and heavy. After a moment, the prostitute made a sharp, painful cry.


    The eyes of the guests turned around and saw that they had attracted enough attention. Han Jin took out a gold coin and pointed a bullet. The gold coin drawn a curved track in the air and flew straight to the prostitute, although that The prostitute is not a professional, but the action is very agile, and immediately burst into laughter, reaching out the white hand, accurately grasping the gold coin, and Han Jin slowly sinks into the ground in the eyes of the public.


    For a moment, Han Jin appeared in the courtyard and pushed open the door. Kane was already waiting inside. When he saw Han Jin¡¯s figure, he was surprised and happy to meet: ¡°Raphael, how come you came here. ?"


    "Look at it." Han Jin took the door: "How do you get along with the magicians?"


    "At that time, the situation in the Holy Crown City was very critical. Dissmark had a call for the order. I am a 9th-level magician. Of course they will not let me go." Kane shrugged his shoulders helplessly.


    "Jibulun and Julia are not with you?"


    "They have been hiding in the basement." Kane said as he pointed to the inner room.


    "What to hide?" Han Jin did not respond.


    "Julia is an elf! If she is discovered, the people in the city will never let her go." Kane smiled bitterly.


    "Oh." Han Jin nodded. "You didn''t tell them that I am coming?"


    "No...no." Kane¡¯s face changed slightly: "Raphael, the people in the city said that the elves have occupied the Beit League, is this true?"


    "Yes."


    "The **** guy!" Kane hated and said: "After hearing this news, Julia''s mood has been very unstable, hehe... I don''t know how to tell you."


    "It''s okay." Han Jin smiled: "They don''t take long, they will get out sooner or later."


    "Raphael, you...do you blame Leah?"


    "I blame her for doing something?" Han Jin''s face became solemn: "This matter has nothing to do with her, and she has no ability to influence the decision of the Yehliucheng Senate."


    "You look so good!" Kane took a long breath.


    "You didn''t tell them that I came, I was worried about me..." Han Jin said with a smile.


    "Raphael, you don''t know, Julia''s emotions... Hey! She always said that there will be no face to see you later." Kane whispered: "So, wait a moment, I will go find they."


    "No, I will leave after a while, don''t bother them." Han Jin shook his head. "Right, Kane, isn''t the elf already taking advantage? How can it be inexplicably retired?"


    "I was not on the wall that day, but... I sensed a very weird breath that rushed out of the city, and then the elf''s camp was a mess!" Kane said: "And then Desmark Leading all the troops to kill, the elves did not organize effective resistance, and were beaten and defeated again. If the elves did not have more than a dozen dragons flying over to support, the dissmarks had already won a great victory. ¡±


    "A dozen dragons? So, the loss of Desmark will not be small?"


    "Dissmark''s loss is not big. On the contrary, it has captured a dragon."


    "How is it possible?" Han Jin couldn''t help but frown. He dealt with a dragon. It was a slap in the face. If Desmark can block the attack of more than a dozen dragons, his strength is simply amazing. unimaginable!


    "Raphael, you are too small, Dessmark''s combat power of the Magic Legion." Kane smiled. "Although the Magic Legion lacks high-level professionals, plus me, there are only three great magicians, but the following magic. The strength of the division is very average, most of them are real magicians, there are dozens of warlocks and sages, hundreds of magicians release magic together, that scene... can even be described as overwhelming, the strength of the dragon is stronger I didn¡¯t dare to break into the magic barrage, huh, huh... In fact, I was the first to witness the magic army¡¯s battle. It¡¯s spectacular, it¡¯s so spectacular!¡±


    "I still can''t believe it." Han Jin shook his head. "Twenty years ago, when the Silver Pegasus Army of Yehliucheng was attacked by a dragon, it could not be confronted. The whole line collapsed. The magical army of Dismark has only a few hundred magicians. Can it compare with tens of thousands of Pegasus fighters?"


    "Because the silver Pegasus regiment of Yehliucheng does not have super-order creatures and dragons to fight against." Kane said: "Even if the situation is so unfavorable, aren''t the elves also killing a red dragon?!"


    "Super-order creatures? Are you saying that Desmark has super-order creatures??"


    "Raphael, we all slammed the strength of Desmark, no one thought that he could summon an angel!!" Kane said one word at a time: "I heard the Guevara Knight said that in the twenty In the battle of the year before, Dixmark set the altar and prayed for the glory of the **** of light. Finally, he finally summoned the angel. Now, Desmark is just making a fool of himself. The key is on his knight shield. !"


    "You are more careful."


    "Oh... the elves'' dragons come too fast, and Desmark has no time to prepare. In order to protect his army, he can only tear off the previous disguise!" Kane said: "At the time, it was distributed from his knight shield. The light shrouded the entire battlefield, and then there was a huge door to heaven in the air. Rafael, do you know what Dixmark summoned? It is a light angel! The light angel far beyond the upper angel! !"


    Han Jin¡¯s look was very dignified, but he did not interject, only listening carefully to Kane¡¯s description.


    "With the protection of the light angels, the Magic Legion can release the magic without any scruples. Otherwise, the Desmark will not withdraw to the city so easily." Kane sighed: "The Desmark guy... the heart is deep enough." Rafael, have you noticed Gerald''s Knight Shield? The style is almost exactly the same as the Desmark''s Knight Shield, and there are many knights wearing the same Knight Shield. Desmark is doing this to hide. Your own baby! Oh, unfortunately, everyone knows now!"


    "Do you know what?" Han Jin asked.


    "The only one who can summon an angel is the holy armor! So the Knight Shield worn by Dissmark is definitely the ancient artifact, the shield of the lion!" Kane smiled. "If Jedice heard the news... maybe it will be happy." Look like."


    "What does this have to do with Jedith?"


    "The crown of the Holy See is the crown of the gods. Like the lion''s shield, it is a sacred armed package." Kane said: "There are swords of the Prophet, brilliant pendants, boots of the saints and bright armor. Together with these six ancient artifacts, the Holy Armed Force will once again appear on the mainland! Rafael, maybe you don''t know the power of the holy arm, so to speak, an ordinary fighter, if you have the holy arm, his fighting power even More terrible than the top ranks! And the holy arm can summon six light angels to help, and who else can be his opponent? That Nikolay, even if he is really a semi-god-level power, it is impossible Fight against six light angels!"


    "Holy Armed..." Han Jin muttered to himself.


    "Now, it¡¯s the turn of Desmark¡¯s headache, haha, who let him show up!"


    "how?"


    "Dissmark found a few helpers, a bright church, a paladin, and hundreds of sacrifices, but they never intervened in the battles of the previous few days." Kane smiled. "That is the shield of the lion." Ah, they won¡¯t see it?! The cohesiveness of the bright believers is very strong, if they want to do something together... Hey!¡±


    "The Paladin?" Han Jinwan did not expect that there have been so many things happening in the Holy Crown City, shocking news one by one.


    "Yeah." Kane said.


    Just then, there was a sudden sound in the inner chamber, Han Jin stunned, then nodded to Kane and turned to go outside. Who knows Kane grabbed his arm and lowered his voice with a pleading The tone said: "Raphael, see Julia, okay?"


    Han Jin showed a bitter smile. He didn''t want to see Julia because he didn''t know what to say and what attitude he should hold. He hated the elf, but he couldn''t hate a partner who was in trouble, not to mention Edwina. He died in front of him and let Julia lose her sister forever, so he always had a pity for Julia, and he really couldn¡¯t hate it.


    "Well?" Kane pleaded.


    Han Jin nodded helplessly and slowly turned around.


    The door of the inner room opened, and Julia walked out with her head down. Gibran followed her side. For more than a month, Julia¡¯s appearance changed dramatically, and the long hair that had drifted had lost its luster. So, it was so draped on the shoulders, and the cheeks were deeply trapped. The moving eyes were even bigger, but the eyes were dull and indifferent.


    The sudden attack of the elves caused Hanjin to suffer, and Julia was equally painful, and her days were far more difficult than Hanjin¡¯s, whether it was revenge or what to do, at least Hanjin had a decision and a goal, Julia But he always lived in confusion, and he could only pray in the deep basement and pray for miracles.


    Yes, she was born in Yehliucheng, but her heart has already been given to Gibran. As the saying goes, this heart is in my hometown. Only Gibran can make her feel at ease. Then where is Gibran going, where is her second hometown, how are the feelings of life and death? May say give up and give up? What''s more, Han Jin has never shown any hostility towards Yehliucheng, and Yehliu City suddenly pulled out the butcher knife! After a long time in the outside world, Julia has her own right and wrong, not to be influenced by anything.


    Also, she is suffering!


    After two steps, Julia suddenly felt something, looked up, just saw Han Jin, her body suddenly stunned: "Raphael..."


    "How? Don''t you know me?" Han Jin smiled.


    Julia took a deep breath: "They... Yeh Liucheng really occupied the Beit League?" Julia also held a trace of luck, which is the miracle she prayed.


    Han Jin sank a bit and slowly nodded.


    Julia''s body leaned back and leaned back. Fortunately, Gibran''s hand was fast and she supported her. Julia''s lips were shaking and she wanted to say something, but she couldn''t say it.


    The atmosphere is very quiet, Han Jin does not know what he should say, and Gibran and Kane''s face is very stunned, and can come together with Han Jin, not only because of Han Jin, but they also want to make meritorious deeds, but the elves Against the eyes, they pushed them to the cliff.


    "So to say..." Julia looked at Han Jin with ecstasy: "Are we enemies in the future?"


    Gibran and Kane¡¯s sight immediately fell on Han Jin, nervously waiting for Han Jin¡¯s answer. Han Jin is the head of the entire group. His attitude determines everyone¡¯s attitude towards Julia. If Han Jin really puts Julia As an enemy, Julia will always be excluded from the collective, which means that Gibran and Julia will have no future, unless they can hide where to hide.


    "Julia, what a joke?!" Han Jin''s look is serious: "We are partners!"


    "Don''t comfort me." Julia smirked: "I saw helplessness in your eyes."


    "I am just helpless to the stupidity and short-sightedness of the elders of Yehliucheng." Han Jin whispered: "Do not worry, Julia, this trouble is solved by me, give me some time, I will let the veterans of Yehliucheng Understand that only working with us is the best choice."


    "you¡­¡­"


    "Trust me." Han Jin''s tone is very firm.


    In fact, his explanations and promises are pale and powerless. It is reasonable to say that Julia, who is rich in experience, should not believe this kind of idiot at all, but these days, Julia has been immersed in contradictions and pains, and she is very energetic. She is very Need a guarantee, even if it is a lie that is broken and full of loopholes, she is willing to believe that not only Han Jin is deceiving her, but even she is deceiving herself.


    "Really?" Julia asked in a trembling voice.


    Han Jin showed a faint smile. In the past, no matter what kind of hardship he faced, he always smiled, and his partners always got confidence from his smile. It turns out that Han Jin is indeed Never lost!


    Julia''s hands lifted up a little, then grabbed her face and made a vague sob.


    Gibran patted Julia''s back and shifted the subject: "Rafael, what about the dungeon?"


    "It''s all over." Han Jin whispered.


    "End?" Gibran showed a surprised look.


    "Yeah, Zagunede is dead, Alquite is dead, and the seven brothers of Weipu are also dead." Han Jin smiled and said: "All the abyss soldiers including the dungeons did not run out."


    "How...how is it possible..." Although this is a good news, but Gibran can''t believe it, Zagunede doesn''t mention it for the time being. Alquette is the 12th-ranked peak, and the Wip brothers are Abyss demon, even if you can''t beat it, you should be able to escape?


    "Rafael shot, what else is impossible?" Kane smiled.


    Julia looked up and revealed the look of surprise. According to Guevara¡¯s original plan, it was very difficult to eliminate Zagunede before the spring of next year. Now the real winter has not yet arrived, causing everyone The abyss of the great threats were all killed, too much of her imagination. Maybe... Raphael''s strength is stronger than before, otherwise it is impossible to find a suitable reason. Thinking of this, Julia''s last doubts are missing, and she believes that Han Jin really has the ability to solve the troubles of Yehliucheng.


    "So... should our next target be a holy crown city?" Kane said.


    ¡°Why do you say that?¡± Han Jin smiled.


    "Because there is Siniel on the side of Yehliucheng, you will never do anything that makes her sad?" Kane said in a positive tone.


    Xiannier? Han Jin¡¯s heart slammed a pain, and then nodded if nothing had happened: ¡°Of course, let¡¯s solve Dissmark first.¡±

 Chapter 316： position

    Chapter 316


    "Rafael, it is not easy to get rid of the Desmark." Kane said: "Dismmark itself is the supreme knight, the strength is very strong, after the opening of the lion shield, his combat power has become more terrible, and he is looking for Three paladins are helping, and... I always feel that there is a strong person hidden around Desmark, otherwise there is no way to explain why the elf''s camp suddenly..."


    "Cough..." Han Jin suddenly coughed.


    Kane reacted immediately and hurriedly closed his mouth.


    "What happened to the elf''s camp?" Julia asked, she had already heard it.


    "The mysterious powerhouse around Desmark didn''t know what to do to make the elf camp become chaotic, and then Desmark led the army to kill. Fortunately, the elf''s commanding experience is very rich, and the deployment is timely adjusted. , repelled the attack of Desmark," Kane explained.


    Kane can''t tell the truth. If Julia knew that Desmark had captured the tens of thousands of elf prisoners, God knows what Julia can do? ! It is one thing to have a sudden anti-eye of the elves. It is another matter to watch the countless people suffer and sit still.


    "You didn''t say it before. The three paladins have never participated in the battle. Obviously, they will not obey the orders of Desmark." Han Jin shifted the topic, and then he remembered something: "Kane, you know What are the names of the three paladins?"


    "Know." Kane nodded. "The old man is called Adonis. The middle-aged knight is called Odd. The youngest paladin is Amy."


    "What?" Han Jin stunned: "Are you sure?!"


    "Of course I am sure, I have talked with them about it, Rafael, what happened?"


    "I know them." Han Jin smiled. When Jedice introduced him to the power building within the Holy See, the two men had been talking alone, so only he knew.


    "Really?"


    "Yeah." Han Jin nodded: "They are the commanders of the Knights of Light. I last commissioned the commission of Jedisi to run to the southwestern part of the mainland, just to find them. Although I don''t know how they will appear here, but Things have become very simple, let Jedice contact them, do you think they will help Desmark?"


    "Great!" Kane showed his joy, his hands were excited and excited: "But... Raphael, don''t forget the mysterious powerhouse and the Magic Legion!"


    ¡°Do you have any notable findings?¡±


    "No, my time to join the Magic Legion is still too short. Desmark will not trust me at all. I just rely on intuition that there should be such a strong person."


    "This... can''t change anything." Han Jin indulged for a moment, revealing a faint smile: "I can deal with Desmark, Guevara, Jeddes, Gail, and Dominique, and they deal with four. The mysterious guy should be more than enough? The Magic Legion... is handed over to the three paladins and rituals, and Yalena and you can help them, no matter how it counts, Desmark is dead this time."


    Kane thought about it, Han Jin said it makes sense. Although it is the territory of the dissmark, the high-end power that Han Jin has mastered is far above the Desmark. The three paladins and the sacrificial group can act as Inside, it should be counted, and Dismark has no chance to turn it over.


    "Still talk about the Magic Legion." Han Jin said slowly: "Kane, if you and Gibran suddenly shot, can you solve the two great magicians?"


    "I can solve the army leader Sandy, but... the guy named Woodrow is a tenth-level magician, I am worried about Gibran..." In fact, Kane¡¯s utilitarian heart is not as strong as it is now, join the Magic Legion. After that, his ambitions sprouted little by little, because the head of the army, Sandy, was also a fire magician. Although he was the same, he had a slightly stronger strength than Kane. Therefore, Kane believes that the days of hunting for World of Warcraft in the city of Cliffs were too wronged, no matter how loud his prestige in the mercenary world, and far less than the power and interests acquired by a military commander.


    "Woodro??"


    "No? Rafael, the old guy, you know?" Kane asked in surprise.


    "Oh... old friend, Woodrow was the general security officer of Beit City. Later he was driven out of Beit League and fled to the territory of Black Crow City. He also collected his own defeated soldiers and wanted to pay attention to Langing. Finally, Langing defeated."


    "Is it him?!" Kane suddenly realized that he knew that Hanjin¡¯s Black Crow City had been attacked by two forces, but he did not understand the specific situation. After Han Jin¡¯s reminder, he suddenly understood.


    "It seems... after he was defeated by Lang Ning, he ran to the Holy Crown City and turned to Desmark." Han Jin smiled and said: "Good, very good, I can solve them all at once."


    "His strength is much stronger than mine." Kane said: "However, although he did not have the trust of Dixmark, Sandy has been very jealous of him, maybe I can think of ways here. ¡±


    "Don''t worry." Han Jindao said: "I will go back to Guevara and let them come up with a suitable plan. I am not good at this."


    "Okay, then I will wait for your news." Kane nodded.


    Han Jin¡¯s eyes fell on Julia: ¡°Julia, don¡¯t think about it any more. In this day, you must raise your body and leave the rest to us.¡±


    Julia looked at Han Jin with grateful eyes and whispered: "Well."


    Han Jin gave Kane a look: "Then I will go back first, you have to be careful."


    "Okay." Gibran showed a stubborn smile.


    Kane took the lead and followed Han Jin to the courtyard. Han Jin looked at the closed door and whispered: "Some things, don''t let Julia know."


    "I understand." Kane also kept his voice to a minimum.


    "Ji Bolun... You have to find a time to talk to him, do not use him to do anything, optimistic about Julia." Han Jin slowly said: "You tell him, this is what I mean."


    "Ok."


    "You''d better set up a magical array on the basement to shield the outside waves, so Julia won''t know what''s going on outside."


    "Well... how long can we stay?"


    "Can you count the day for a day." Han Jin reached out and patted him on Kane''s shoulder, sinking down.


    The self-imposed approach has provided Hanjin with a lot of convenience, and the entire group centered on Hanjin has gained many obvious and invisible advantages. If you switch to someone else and want to relay the information to the commander in the depths of the underground, then the commander will make plans, and then turn the plan back. It may take several months to come and go. The chances are very likely As time passed and slipped away, by that time, the plan was useless and it was an unknown.


    It took only a few hours for Hanjin to find the Rapids and brought together Guevara and others. He introduced all the information he had at the age of 1510.


    Jedice¡¯s emotions are of course the most exciting. The archbishop, who has always been calm and bleak, and the mountains have collapsed, has finally revealed his fragile side. He even wants to leave the military camp immediately and go to the three paladins. .


    Han Jin appeared to be very slack. After the situation was clearly explained, Guevara and others left his big account. As for Guevara, they will formulate plans for the current situation. He does not care at all. I don''t want to ask.


    This kind of attitude is that the benevolent sees benevolence and the wise sees wisdom. Some people may think that Han Jin is not like a head in the back, but said in the deep, this may not be a kind of wisdom! In terms of military strategy, etc., Han Jin is absolutely inferior to Guevara, Jedith, Gail, and so on. Even if it is not comparable to Lang Ning, is it really necessary to gesticulate? Of course, Han Jin should study hard and try to improve himself. However, one''s energy is limited. He has used all the time he can control as much as possible in cultivation. He does not practice, and he studies what strategy. This is smart. Still stupid?


    From another point of view, because of the coincidence, and the outstanding figures such as Guevara, Jedith, and Gael, come together, this is Han Jin¡¯s luck, but he does not have to use it himself. What is the meaning of luck? Such a waste!


    Han Jin sat there and did not move. He said that he said it. However, the news that Xiannier is married is always hidden in his heart. First, he does not want to accept any comfort. Second, he does not want others to worry about him. .


    I don¡¯t know how long it took, Han Jin took out the robe that was full of dragon blood from the space ring, and touched it with a little finger. Although the magic robe is very easy to wear, it is too loose, which is not conducive to close combat, so The robes that Han Jin wore were mostly changed by Xiannier. Now the robes are still there, but the things are already wrong.


    Han Jin glared at his robes, staring for a long time, his fingers suddenly loose, his robes fell to the ground, and then a flame fluttered over and lit the robes.


    At this moment, Elena suddenly came in from the outside and saw the fire on the ground. She asked with surprise: "Raphael, what are you doing?"


    Han Jin did not speak, stood up and took off his robes and threw them in the flame.


    "Raphael, what''s wrong with you?!" Yarina''s eyes slid round.


    "Dirty." Han Jin said faintly.


    "Dirty wash is not clean?"


    "Yalina, help me find a few female slaves who will be needles." Han Jin didn''t want to spend more time on this issue, burning the two robes, on the surface, it looks like a child is losing his temper, actually Han Into the need to do something, as a medium, from then on, he can be sad, can be painful, can vent, from then on, he will use a dull attitude to face the memories that make him feel warm, or make him sad.


    "What happened?" Elena still didn''t give up.


    "Forget it, I will go find it myself." Han Jin walked slowly out of the account.


    Yalin grabbed Han Jin¡¯s arm: "Tell me what happened?"


    "Nothing is going on."


    "I don''t believe it!" said Yalena very seriously.


    If it is Guevara and others, I will never try to ask Hanjin''s privacy. Han Jin is willing to say that they can be a good listener. Han Jin is not willing to say that they will not be reluctant; if they are replaced by Moxin Branch Wait, maybe Han Jin¡¯s eyes are handed over, and they will fall back to the side. Only Yalinna, she can ''use strong'', can play, this is also a kind of capital for girls.


    Han Jin was teased: "What do you want to know? I hint at it, I will make you satisfied."


    "I..." Yalena¡¯s gaze fell on the ashes that were still shining on Mars: "Is it a Siniel..." It doesn''t mean that Yalena has a shocking intuition because she has a ghost. So, seeing Han Jin¡¯s abnormal performance, it is natural to think of Sunil.


    "It doesn''t matter to her." Han Jin whispered: "It doesn''t matter."


    "Actually... in fact, you don''t have to think about it." Yalena flustered to avoid Hanjin''s sight: "Really, Xiannier will definitely come back." Yalena is helpless, she hopes Han Jin The relationship with Xiannier broke down, but she didn''t want to hurt Hanjin, and she didn''t want to hurt Xiannier. After all, during the adventure, she and Shannier were very good friends. This also blames the Solomon Duke''s educational method is problematic, only let Yalina concentrate on studying magic. In other respects, Yalina is almost a blank piece of paper. She even absurdly believes that the feelings of friends are as important as the national events.


    Otherwise, Yalena¡¯s attitude will be much more natural than it is now, or she may have begun to provoke dissension. As for whether her little tricks can survive Hanjin and other people, that is another matter.


    "Come back?" Han Jin paused and said faintly: "This doesn''t make much sense to me. Xiannier is not the former Xiannier. I am not the former me."


    "How can you..." Elena said in amazement: "No! Your feelings are so good, no!"


    "You said this because you don''t know what I did." Han Jin smiled. "She won''t forgive me. I don''t want to forgive anyone." Han Jin couldn''t help but think of that night, countless tragic deaths under his sword. Elf, but he does not regret, if there is a button in the hand, you can kill all the elves by pressing the button, he will not hesitate to press! It was the Elves who took the lead in launching an offensive and occupied his territory. His relationship with the elves has become a deadly enemy. It is a compromise, to restore a feeling that has defects and regrets, or to be decisive and decisive. It seems that it is not difficult to choose to protect all those who are willing to stand by themselves.


    Let go of a few elves, maybe those elves can bring trauma to their subordinates. For the former, he has no obligation. For the latter, he has an unshirkable responsibility!


    Is it necessary to wait for the Rapids to fall into the encirclement of the elves, and watch the soldiers who are loyal to themselves fall into the pool of blood, have enough reasons and then squat? It''s too late? ! In doing so, he is worthy of Xiannier, but is he worthy of thousands of followers outside? !


    What he is facing is war, not a game. He is softer and hesitant. Maybe he can make thousands of people who shouldn¡¯t have died to be bones. What''s more, he is in a contrarian position, and what qualifications are there to forgive the enemy? !


    "What have you done..." Elena asked in a hurry.


    Han Jin didn''t want to talk anymore. He reached out and pushed Yalina''s hand. But Yalena''s attitude was extremely firm. Both hands clung to Hanjin''s arm. It was not loose. Han Jin could not force ya. Linna''s fingers are open, two people look at me, I see you, the atmosphere looks awkward.


    "Can''t you tell me? We...we are friends." For a moment, Yarina shunned Han Jin''s gaze.


    Han Jin¡¯s heart suddenly raised a feeling of irritability. He had already discovered it some time ago. Yalena¡¯s attitude towards him was awkward. He didn¡¯t want to accept anything, and he also disliked Yalena¡¯s enthusiasm. However, like Ya. Linna said that they are friends, they have been together, he can refuse, but can not hurt Yarina.


    Just when Han Jin thought that it should not be clarified, the curtain was opened, and Jeddy walked in and saw the appearance of Han Jin and Yalinna, and could not help but smile: "You are here..."


    Yalena¡¯s face suddenly became red, and she let go of her panic and ran out.


    Han Jin secretly sighed: "Jedice, find me something?"


    "This is a good way to divert attention, and it will make it easier for you to forget the past." Jedis smiled.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, not what you think." Han Jin shook his head.


    "Oh... Actually, I didn''t want to control it, but things have already reached this point. I think it should be clarified by me." Jedice whispered.


    "What do you want to pick?" Han Jin''s brow slightly wrinkled.


    "Do you know who the elf hates most?"


    "I?"


    "No, it''s a Guevara knight." Jeddy indulged: "In the lonely city, the great elf Lydia once attacked the Guevara knight."


    It is always convenient to talk between smart people. Jedice does not need to introduce the cause and effect. Han Jin has already mentioned a lot of things from this introduction.


    After a long silence, Han Jin slowly said: "What time?"


    "Guevara has just arrived in the city of Lonely for a long time."


    "Do you all know?"


    "Yes." Jeddy nodded. "The Guevara Knight didn''t tell you that he didn''t want to bother you. Gail did not tell you that he didn''t want you to misunderstand him. They couldn''t say it, only me. It is suitable."


    "I understand." Han Jin said in a word, he did understand that what Jedith expressed was not only information, but also his position! Under Han Jin¡¯s seat, the think tank headed by Guevara has a transcendental status. Now it is necessary to formulate a plan to attack the holy crown city. After the occupation of the holy crown city, the next opponent is the elves. Jedice chose to unveil the past. It is enough to prove that the think tank has reached an agreement on how to counter the elves.

 Chapter 317： General attack

    Chapter 317 General Attack


    The winter is finally here. When the first snow flutters from the air, the elves have to choose to retreat. Prudence, who has a high ambition and is praised as the perfect commander by the elves, has no choice but to bow down. He really Nadismark had no way, ''iron shell tactics'' once again exerted its power. After the continued Guevara and Zaguned, Prudence also smashed under the Holy City.


    In fact, the dissmark is completely capable and qualified to fight with Prudence. Although his strength is not as good as that of the elves, the morale of the elves has fallen to the lowest point, and his soldiers have a morale after the victory. The fighting spirit is high, both sides have their own advantages, and each has its own disadvantages. If you change to Guevara, you may have already sought an opportunity to fight, but Desmark can''t live or die.


    Knowing that the Elves have retired, the situation in the Holy Crown City has gradually eased. Although the appearance of Hanjin has caused the discernment of the Visma, no one believes that Han Jin can defeat the astounding Zaguned in a short time. Moreover, Desmark and Zagunede are old rivals, and they are very aware of the fighting power of Zagunede, so he only became nervous after a few days of nervousness.


    Dissmark never imagined that Han Jin¡¯s army would be assembled under the holy crown city, such as a beast that was chosen by others, waiting quietly for the opportunity.


    However, there are times when the picture is poor!


    On this day, Kane invited Sandy, the head of the Magic Army of the Holy Crown, and the great magician Woodrow to drink at the biggest entertainment venue in the Holy City, the bliss night bar. If the ordinary bar is a yacht, then the bliss The night bar is a giant aircraft carrier. There are four buildings in the southeast and northwest. It is owned by the bliss night bar. The center is a large closed square. Just look at this square, it is enough to see the four blocks of the bliss night bar. How much building area does the building have?


    What is even more shocking is that the bliss night bar has its own magic enchantment. The snow has already floated outside, but it is still warm as spring. In the closed square, it is filled with all kinds of exotic flowers. Ieds, as well as artificial lakes and springs, the scenery is very beautiful. Almost a dozen large tents are scattered in the grass like a green carpet. The tents are specially made by alchemists. You can see the outside scenery in the tent, but you can''t see the inside. The facilities in the tent are even more. Everything is available, and tents are rented the most in the night of bliss, because it gives the nobility an alternative enjoyment.


    In the past few days, the turnover of Bliss Night has far exceeded that of the past. For no reason, Dismarker captured tens of thousands of elves, and the elves who had finished ''processing'' were almost thrown here, and clearly marked with a price. The elf virgin spring breeze once, about 100 gold coins, the rest of the elves range from 10 gold coins to 50 gold coins, but the most expensive is not the elf virgin, but the two elders of the elders, one is eight hundred Gold coins, one is a thousand gold coins, even if it is based on the standard of the Holy City, this is also a high price, but the nobles are still rushing. Facts have proved that hard life is more likely to generate upward momentum. Although nobles have excellent educational conditions, they can lack motivation. If they do not have great perseverance, it is difficult to resist the temptation of comfortable life. Therefore, high-level occupations appear in the nobility. The odds are not very large. At least half of the aristocrats belong to the scorpion. They only know how to eat, drink, and play, and they lack the initiative. It is like the ruined Rafael a long time ago. Appreciating a high-level professional who struggled under his own shackles, the nobles not only got physical satisfaction, but also psychologically very happy. For this reason, they did not hesitate to spend a lot of money.


    There are more than a soft bed in the night of bliss, and a joy chair that can restrain people''s limbs. There are chains and whip. As long as you can afford to spend money, you can buy all kinds of things if you want to play. Alchemy pharmacy, of course, the price is definitely not low.


    No one dares to provoke a sin in the night of bliss, because the big boss of the night of bliss is Dissmark! Among all the lords in the vicinity, the best-known Solomon Dagong, who is the capital of the element, is followed by Dissmark. Dixmark also likes money, but he does not have to kill chickens and take eggs. He only uses power and monopolizes several industries. Zhengda is bright to make money. As for what the nobles have done, they can¡¯t blame on Desmark. In order to consolidate their power and status, he can only choose to close one eye and clear water. Live the fish!


    In the entire holy crown city, the real top-grade bar only has this blissful night. Those who feel that they are noble and do not want to go to those inferior bars can only come to the night of bliss. Other aristocrats dare not open the bar of the grade, not because of financial resources, nor because they have no vision. It is really impossible for a few people to make joint ventures. They dare not open because they are afraid of Desmark, and they are going to eat in the bowl of Desmark. ? What is the difference between finding and dying? !


    Another completely monopolized industry in Dismarker is gambling. There are big casinos in the flower garden. There are also several small casinos in the city that are open to ordinary soldiers and civilians. There is absolutely no one in this industry who dares to get involved. The original Morgan The business group monopolized the forging industry, the jewellery industry, etc., and the limelight was very prosperous, but never opened a casino, even a small casino that can only accommodate a few people did not dare to open. This is the prohibition of the dissmark.


    At the invitation of Kane, Sandy and Woodrow did not dare to neglect. Some people have disputes and there is intrigue. For Sandy, he is only a 9th-level magician. Compared with Woodrow, he is a bit embarrassed, so he hopes to get Kane''s friendship and support. For Woodrow, in addition to trying to win the trust of the Constable Lord, he must make good relations with other people and prepare for the future, so he needs Kane''s friendship.


    Kane wants to be more calm, and he is not as good as Sandy. He is not as good as Sandy. He is not as good as Woodrow, so he can''t get him, so he is the most popular.


    It seems that most of the social activities in the plane are inseparable from wine, and although Sandy and Woodrow are not pleasing to each other, they still have a good face, pushing for a cup, talking and laughing, and ridiculously ridiculous, but both Maintain a certain restraint.


    The wine was almost the same, and it was time to engage in other activities. Kane made a snap, and the time was not long. Several strong men took a dozen elves and came in. The elves wore red strapless skirts. The white skin is more beautiful than the blushing fire, and the wounds on the shoulders and legs with scars give a tragic taste. There are several elves wearing garlands on their heads. It is a symbol of the virgin. It is a dumbfounding thing. There are two male elves in the left side wearing only a pair of aprons. Some nobles rarely play this, and the flower bar The service facilities are very attentive.


    Pure friends go out to play together and pay more attention to age. Like Kane, the status is even more important. Sandy¡¯s dislike of Woodrow will not let Woodrow pick.


    Sandy sank a bit and looked at Kane with a gaze.


    Kane took the lead and smiled. "Adult, I have recently made a small fortune. You can rest assured that it will not cost me."


    "H... then I am not ruthless." Sandy extended his finger and randomly pointed a wizard wearing a corolla.


    The elves had a bronze medal on their chests, with different numbers engraved on them, and some even reached four digits. This shows how many prisoners of war were thrown into the flowerbed by Dismark.


    A strong man hurriedly took the elf''s bronze medal and sent it to Sandy in a respectful manner. Sandy was a frequent visitor to the flower garden. In the confidant of Desmark, the position was only in the second place after Gerald. No one dares to be rude to him.


    Sandy took the bronze medal and turned it to the back. The back was engraved with several markers. Each marker represented a way of ''playing''. Sandy ordered one and threw the bronze medal to the brawny.


    The strong man turned back and waved, and the other two strong men dragged out the elves that Sandy picked.


    "You are also welcome, Woodrow," Kane smiled at Woodrow.


    Woodrow''s gaze swept across the dozen elves, and eventually he ordered a corolla wearing a corolla. Kane was not good at specialization, and he clicked on the last ¡®corolla.¡¯


    The brawny is slightly a bit strange. Under normal circumstances, only a group of elves can hardly satisfy the guests. Sometimes they even have to change to a dozen batches, but this is a good thing for him and saves a lot of trouble.


    In fact, a few people in Kane are drunken people are not in the wine, for Sandy and Woodrow, of course, to play, but more important is how to suppress the other side, and close with Kane The relationship between Kane and Kane is also thinking about his own thoughts, so everyone seems to be a little lighter in terms of playing, not so picky.


    After chatting for a while, it was time to enter the ¡®battlefield¡¯. Three people stood up and talked and laughed and walked away. However, Kane was only a sham shot, and after a while he returned to the wine table.


    After pouring a glass of wine, Kane let all the maids leave, then quietly looked at the swaying glass, silent. The general attack is about to begin. His mission is to try to control the magical corps of the Holy Crown City. Even if you can''t usurp the command, you must let the Magic Legion do nothing! At this moment, his heart beats very badly. This is different from the previous hunting of Warcraft. When he hunted Warcraft, he was leaked. With the strength of him and Gibran, Hayden, Julia, etc., he could try his best to save the crisis, but now make mistakes. Even if it is a trivial mistake, it is possible that hundreds of soldiers will be killed. Not only does Hanjin have his own responsibilities, he also has!


    Woodrow staggered into his room, closed the door, on the big bed in the center, and an elf was tied into a large font, lying like a dead fish.


    Most industries, after a long period of precipitation and evolution, always produce some unique tricks. Like the elf, the chain tied to her limbs is not long, lest she have the opportunity to use the way of grasping. To hurt the guests, but the chain is not short, so that she has enough space to struggle, what does it mean to move?


    Woodrow sat down with a smile and sat next to the elf, but the elf did not see him at all, and the godless eyes were always staring at the ceiling.


    Woodrow was somewhat dissatisfied. He chose this bed, just to experience the pleasure of alternative conquest. He is over 60 years old, his physical strength has dropped so badly that he can¡¯t talk about any glory. If he wants to show the power of males. Can only find another way.


    "What is your name?" Woodrow asked with a smile.


    The elf''s lips were close, still looking at the ceiling, and Woodrow as air.


    "Speak, don''t pretend to be dumb with me." Woodrow''s tone had a more sinister taste. His subversive plan was exposed by Han Jin. In the end, he fell short of defeat, and he was forced to flee. He spent six months in the territory of the Black Crow City and fell into the trap of Lang Ning. His students died. It¡¯s light, only he escaped from birth, fled to the Holy City and was not reused. He even heard a nine-level magician pointing his finger at him. These setbacks gave him enough reason to hate the world and hate all life. And even hate himself.


    The elf still didn''t speak.


    Woodrow angered from the heart, and the backhand swayed the long whip hanging from the bed, and smacked at the elf''s head. In fact, the bliss night bar has its own rules, it can be played, but according to the light weight of the injury, if you kill, the compensation is similar to buying an elf in the market, but at this moment Woodrow is out of control, every day. He must face Sandy¡¯s martyrdom. He has no other way to endure. Now a **** slave can dare to despise him. If he doesn¡¯t do anything, he really wants to be mad.


    The elf began to bite, but Woodrow''s whip was very vicious, and she pumped it on her chest. Only a few times, the thin tunic was smashed. Woodrow didn''t stop, and continued to scream, at the elf. On the chest, there was a **** whip mark. The elf couldn¡¯t stand it. While making a scream of screams, he struggled and struggled, and the chain creaked.


    Woodrow wants this effect, and his physical strength is limited, dozens of whip down, he can not move the whip, Woodrow slowly leaned down, smiled and admired the elf''s painful expression: "How? Willing Speaking?"


    At this moment, an old and powerful hand suddenly came out of the air, clasped Woodrow''s back, pressed hard, and slammed, Woodrow''s face and the elf''s face slammed together, blood The flower splashed, the hand had an unimaginable power, not only the two faces became flesh and blood at the same time, but the bed board also broke, and the next moment, a black-black dagger appeared on the side of Woodrow¡¯s neck, light Lightly sent, it pierced Woodro''s throat.


    Woodrow¡¯s body twitched and didn¡¯t move anymore. If you changed to Guevara, Woodrow would be caught off guard and he might have some resistance, but in the face of a top thief, he was too weak. And the elf had fainted when the two faces slammed together, and I was dying of life and death.


    General Gael pulled out the dagger, tore off Woodro''s clothes, wiped the blood on the dagger, and then he remembered something. He reached for a shot on Woodrow''s shoulder: "Right, General Langning asked me. Say hello to you." But now Woodrow is dead and can''t die anymore. How can he hear his greetings?


    Lang Ning did entrust Gail¡¯s general manager at the time. Regardless of whether Lang Ning was joking or not, Gail¡¯s manager had his own style of acting. He would not say nonsense when he started killing. Anyway, Lang Ning was not careful enough, and the object that was not required to be conveyed was Death is alive, and he is finished.


    Gail took off the ring on Woodrow''s finger and carefully searched it again. Then he walked to the front of the door and listened for a moment. He gently opened the door and then took the door. His hand was slightly forced and the hand was issued. The sound of breaking.


    The maids were sent away by Kane. The corridor was quiet. Gail went to a door and listened to the snoring and gasping. After a while, he returned and walked into the main hall.


    Seeing the Gaelic director, Kane sighed with a sigh of relief, nodding his head and nodding his head. The Gaelic chief also nodded and his body disappeared into the air.


    I don''t know how long it took, Sandy triumphantly walked out of the room and went back to the main hall. I saw a surprise when Kane was drinking alone. "What about the old guy? Not yet?"


    "Well, maybe still busy," Kane smiled.


    "Busy? What can he do?" Sandy showed a sarcasm look: "I think he is busy sleeping." Men always like to compare in this respect, how can he be willing to lose to an old man?


    "Oh..." Kane smiled and then shifted the topic: "Sandy, I originally wanted to invite you alone, and there are things to talk to, but Woodrow adults... Oh, you know, His heart is very narrow, I am worried...so I can only invite him."


    "I am here, are you afraid of what he is doing!?" Sandy said coldly: "You said... Do you have something to talk to me?"


    "Yes, Master Sandy, you must help me, and only you can help me!"


    "Oh?" Sandy came to the spirit. He always wanted to win over Kane. Now Kane sent the opportunity to the door. Of course he had to grasp it well, but he did not take it easy. He asked seriously: "What is going on? ?"


    "I met an enemy."


    "Chouren?"


    "Yes."


    "You''re thinking¡­¡­"


    "I have to kill him anyway!!" Kane said categorically.


    "This...somewhat it¡¯s hard to do." Sandy showed a distressed look: "Dysmark¡¯s adult has issued a call for you. You also understand that the war is only a temporary end. Next spring, the elves will definitely call, so Adults want to recruit more powerful people, we kill people for no reason..."


    "He won''t work for Desmark. As far as I know, he will leave the Crown City tomorrow." Kane said in a pleading tone: "Adult, you must help me! If you miss tomorrow, I will It''s hard to find another chance!"


    "He wants to leave?" Sandy said: "He is also a high-level professional?"


    "Well, the nine-level ranger."


    "This...what do you want me to help you?"

 Chapter 318： Collision of power

    Chapter VIII¡ªThe Collision of Strength


    "Adults, you know, if our great magician conflicts with the same range of rangers, who wins and loses... luck accounts for a lot of ingredients." Kane smiled bitterly: "Occasionally, my luck has always been bad. So... I need an assistant, not too much, adults, you send a small team of magicians to help me, I have 100% confidence to kill him!"


    "This...somewhat it¡¯s not easy." Sandy said: "Diesmark has always regarded the magicians as treasures. If the loss is too big, I can''t explain it."


    "Loss? Adults, is it that Kane is a waste in your eyes?"


    Sandy is still indulging. In fact, he has decided to help Kane in his heart. As long as he can exchange Kane''s friendship, even if he really loses a team of magicians, it is nothing remarkable, but he can''t promise Kane too quickly. The request, at least let Kane understand his difficulties.


    Seeing the delay in getting Sandy''s response, Kane sighed helplessly, showing the look of Yixing, and looked very disappointed.


    "Well, I promise you." Sandy finally opened the mouth.


    ¡°Really?¡± Kane snorted and screamed excitedly.


    "We are friends, of course I can help! But this makes me..."


    "Adult, thank you so much!" Kane stood up suddenly: "From now on, if adults need me where Kane is, you can talk!"


    "Oh..." Sandy smiled and waved his hand: "When are you going to order?"


    "Now!" Kane said: "He will be out of town tomorrow, I will make some preparations as soon as possible."


    "Kane, don''t you want to do it in the city? This can''t be done!" Sandy looked nervous: "I can''t help in the city, I can''t hold it, Gerald is not good at talking, he is sure. Will report to the adults of Dismark."


    "You can rest assured, adult, how can I be so impulsive?! I have waited for a few years, not bad."


    "This way... you can stay awake." Sandy nodded, then took a blank copy from the space ring and took out a bottle of alchemy. There was no pen here. He used his fingers to touch the potion. Written in the copy, and finally took out a magic seal, printed on the copy.


    Sandy handed the written order to Kane and smiled: "I am giving you an elite team, plus your strength, there should be no problem dealing with a 9th-level ranger."


    Kane took the order, looked at it carefully, and placed it seriously in the space ring: "Thank you, adult, goodbye!"


    Sandy opened his mouth and just wanted to say something. At this moment, a black-black dagger suddenly appeared and stabbed into Sandy¡¯s back. The human skull was extremely hard, but in front of the dagger, But it was like the bread was soft, Sandy''s body shook a little, and slipped a little under the chair.


    Kane stood up and strode out. He had to go back to the Magic Corps as soon as possible. Woodrow and Sandy were dead, leaving only one of his great wizards, and Sandy¡¯s order, he Eligible for temporary command.


    Gerald is sitting in his big account, silently wiping the gun in his hand. Although it is the second person in the holy crown city, Gerald¡¯s character is somewhat isolated, does not like to communicate with others, and has no friends. Because his means is too cruel, it gives a feeling of moodiness, so no one wants to be friends with him. Of course, he does not want to make friends.


    Compared with all kinds of people, he is more willing to believe in the guns in his hands, because the guns will never betray him.


    Suddenly, Gerald felt something, hurriedly stood up and rushed out of the big account.


    The moonlight is washed, the stars are shining, you can clearly see the straight street in front of the military camp, and at the other end of the street, a tall figure is approaching the military camp quickly.


    The shadow is about three meters high. The whole body is covered with a light blue color. The body is wrapped tightly. Only the face reveals a seam. The middle of the helmet is inserted with a blood red battle. Feather, extending from the front of the forehead to the back of the neck, let the shadow add a bit of good spirits.


    Behind the shadow, silver-white long hair danced in the wind, swaying and sharp, and the momentum that rushed to the air was filled with a kind of courage!


    From the other end of the street to the military camp, there are more than a dozen towers and sentry towers, and a fence made of wire. Behind the fence is a tall brick wall. There is a patrol consisting of more than a dozen knights on the street. But the figure does not see the obstacles in front, and the speed is getting faster and faster.


    This is not an ordinary attack, but a counterattack against a whole cavalry regiment!


    It stands to reason that the one who is alone will be timid, but Gerald, who is on the wall, feels cold and cold. He has already identified it. The opposite is actually a Thunder Titan!


    "Stand!!" The knights in the patrol screamed, and they used the fastest speed to make the battle. The three knights in front also raised the guns.


    Dominic turned a deaf ear and continued to sprint forward. The four-meter-long axe in his hand flashed a heart-warming light under the moonlight.


    The patrol knights swallowed a saliva in unison, and Dominique¡¯s height was nothing, but the giant axe in her hand was terrible. The axe had half the size of the horse, not to mention being a huge axe. In the middle, even if you take a shot, you will shoot people into a mud!


    In the camp, the sirens sounded, and the patrol knights barely stabilized their emotions and urged the horses to greet them forward. They were knights who had been through the battlefield. No matter how terrible enemy they faced, they would not abandon their own. Oath, this is their responsibility, of course, the responsibility of so-called cannon fodder.


    Soon, Dominique and the knights slammed together, waiting for the knights to stab the guns. Her giant axe had already waved up one step at a time. The cold mans only flashed, and the three knights in front of them became In the two halves, one of the horses of the horse was also opened, and a fluffy flesh was sprayed out and turned into a **** rain.


    The knights in the back instinctively let go to the sides, no one wants to collide with such a warrior, wearing a pair of guns in the oblique thorns, wrapped in the raging light, stabbing Tony''s body.


    Dominique continued to fly forward. The gun stabbed her body, leaving at most a trace of scratches on the heavy scorpion. The owner of the gun was struck by lightning and was bounced out by huge force.


    The last few knights are hesitating that they should not launch an attack. Dominique has already turned the giant axe out, and the cold mangkin flashes again. The four knights are cut into two segments in an instant, in a fierce tragic sound, with each All kinds of postures fell to the ground.


    The giant axe in the hands of Dominique was specially forged by her craftsmen of the Rapids. The weight has exceeded a thousand pounds. Yalena also added a magic rune to the giant axe, and then cooperated with Dominion¡¯s tyrannical power. Every time the axe is swung out, it is wrapped in the shackles. In contrast, the knights, armor, and their bodyguards are extremely vulnerable.


    "Attack! Attack!!" The soldiers on the tower and the whistle were all alarmed. An arrow shot at Dominique as raindrops, accompanied by a fireball and lightning from the magician.


    Dominique turned a blind eye to all the attacks, continued to sprint forward, and rushed into the arrow rain. If that poncho arrow is a gathering of mosquitoes, then Dominy is a rampage tank, no more arrows can hurt her, and Dominique has an attack speed that does not match the size. The big fireballs were just approaching, and they were crushed by the giant axe in the hands of Dominique. As for the instant lightning, Dominique does not care. Titan has the ability to control lightning and has strong lightning resistance. Even if it is a power sorcerer and Thunder Titan, the last one can only be rushed. Escape, otherwise it will be slaughtered, not to mention these ordinary magicians.


    In fact, the real fighting power of the Titans is far more than the abyss demon. The Titans have the power of lightning. The abyss demon holds the mystery of space. If both sides do not use their own natural instinct, they will fight each other purely. The Titan can completely fight the devil. To find your teeth, Don¡¯t you be a real Thunder!


    Unstoppable Dominique approached the first arrow tower, and the giant axe swept out. The large iron base was cut off by a large part. The arrow tower of more than 20 meters began to tilt slowly, and finally slammed into the air. On the side of the house, only one magician released the floating technique in time and escaped. The rest of the shooters had already fallen into a beach mud.


    Dominic continued to sprint forward. Every time the giant axe waved, there was an arrow tower or a sentry tower crashing down. In the blink of an eye, the seemingly impenetrable defense facilities outside the military camp were all destroyed in Dominique.


    Then, Dominique stood up and jumped over the barbed wire of four meters high. The giant axe struggled to squat, and the smoke splashed on the brick wall, and there was a gap of ''v'' type.


    The next moment, Dominie rushed to the barracks, she stared at Gerald at first sight, and Gerald, who had just been tidy, was glaring at her, then Gerald spurred the horse, straight To Dominy rushed, Dominique certainly did not show weakness, took a big step and greeted him.


    The distance between the two sides is less than 100 meters. Relatively sprinting, almost instantly hit together. Gerald has released his vindictiveness to the extreme, and the rich light shrouded him all over him. Even the guns became extraordinarily dazzling. Then Gerald waved the gun and slammed into Dominique''s chest like lightning.


    Dominie snorted and the giant axe picked up from the bottom up and was hitting Gerald''s gun.


    A loud bang, Gerald¡¯s vindictiveness was shaken by the axe, and the gun that followed his battlefield became distorted, and the gun tip that was rolled up was bounced back. Gerald¡¯s helmet, and Gerald¡¯s body flew more than 30 meters away like a stone, and fell heavily on the ground. Gerald¡¯s war horse also stood up and turned upside down. In the past, the four hoofs of the sky were kicked in vain, and they never moved again.


    Only one move, Gerald was knocked down, this is the gap in power! In the face of absolute power, identity, status, and power are so pale and weak, which is also the root cause of the strong awe of the strong, so the lords of the cities on the mainland are all top-level or super-order professionals. Therefore, the lords can have no wisdom, no charm, no humanity, but no power.


    "Rush!"


    "Rush..."


    Numerous knights appeared on the school ground, from all directions to Dominique, the Knights led by Gerald and the magical army of Sandy were the two sharp knives of Desmark. They played countless times and died. Although they also know the power of the enemy, they will not be so intimidated.


    Gerald struggled to get up on the ground, his hand twisted his twisted helmet, the power of the gun tip rebounded too much, not only collapsed his helmet, but also pulled a **** hole in his head, Geral De forcefully pushed the support of the guards, and sweared to Dominy, indicating that the guards were besieging Dominique, and then he took out a bottle of black medicine and staggered to the distance.


    The ordinary knights didn''t know what Gerald was doing, but the eyes of the few guards around him showed the color of fear. They let go of Gerald and commanded the knights to launch a siege.


    I don''t know when a sly figure appeared on the school ground. She had a ''Gourd Hammer'' that was enough to prove her identity. When she pointed forward, the sky suddenly lit up, and the thunderbolt rushed down from the sky. Ruthlessly fallen on the school ground, tearing up the knights who had just courageously flesh and blood.


    Nine Grays drop! !


    Everyone¡¯s attention was drawn to the invincible Dominic. I never imagined that there was still a magician hiding. Under the attack of the giant thunder, the knights were knocked down, but Dominique In the scope of the attack of Jiu Gee Ge''s attack, it is easy to use, as if it is not affected at all. Dongchong Xidui, the giant axe in his hand sweeps out the cold signs that symbolize death.


    Dominique and Yalena have a very high degree of cooperation. Yalena¡¯s nine-Gray drop is a sieve, and all the knights who have not had the standard line are killed on the spot. The remaining dozens of knights are of course strong. Dominique''s giant axe just works.


    Gerald, who had been hiding at the side of the schoolyard, stared at the potion in his hand. He was hesitant. He couldn¡¯t turn back because of the potion, but the appearance of Elena had killed him. Live the road!


    Gerald took a long breath and lifted the potion. At this moment, a dagger was piercing and piercing into his neck. Then Chitke¡¯s figure was revealed, and his left hand was caught. Staying in Gerald''s hair, his right hand plucked the dagger and thorns!


    Chitike is just an eighth-order thief. The strength is not as good as Gerald. It shouldn¡¯t be so easy. It can only be said that Gerald has been stunned by Dominique, and the blood hole on his head has seriously affected him. The ability to respond, not to mention that he had just made up his mind to go on the road of no return, and his heart was inevitably a bit embarrassed before he was beaten cold by Qi Keke.


    This is also the luck of Chitike, even if it is replaced by the Gaelic Explorer, there is no better time than now!


    It wasn''t until the second knife penetrated that Gerald was awake, and he snorted and punched Chikke''s face.


    Gerald¡¯s rifle has been destroyed. In the parabolic movement, the sword belt has also been broken. Now he is unarmed and can only use his fist and Qi Keke to fight.


    Gerald¡¯s fist was hitting Kirch¡¯s nose, and the original eagle¡¯s nose immediately turned into a bloody, squirrel¡¯s body, and his left hand was still holding the jewel. Laird''s hair did not let go, but a lot of hair was smashed down. The scalp was pulled and Gerald''s wound was torn again. The two men screamed at the same time.


    However, the whole person has become completely crazy, and his left hand is stalking, grabbing Gerald¡¯s right wrist, then rushing up, holding his dagger in his right hand, desperately trying to reach Gerald like cramps. Sting up.


    Gerald waved his left fist at a faster frequency. Unfortunately, he first encountered such a crazy opponent. His fist smashed the other''s nose, his teeth flew, his eyes swollen, and his ribs hit. Broken, but the other party is not to let go of him, as if there is a **** vengeance between them, and the strength of the other party is surprisingly great, he has used all his efforts, and there is no way to put the pharmacy into the mouth.


    At this moment, Chitike is not adult-shaped, and the mouth is constantly laughing and unclear, and the expression is also extremely extreme. The dagger is indiscriminately on Gerald¡¯s neck, face, and head, madly stabbing. Hey, for a moment, he has pierced dozens of knives.


    Gradually, Gerald had no strength, and the left fist was changed from a hit to a shoving, but Chitke was stabbed even more, until Gerald¡¯s hand slowly hangs, and Chitka still has no Stopping the action, the dagger keeps pulling out, stabbing, pulling out, and stabbing, as if today is about to usher in the end of his life, he will use everything.


    The **** and crazy scene made Yalin stunned. The whole plan was formulated by Gail¡¯s general manager and others. The use of high-end power is the core idea of ??the plan. Success is good, even if it fails, it will not cause any damage. The general manager has left a retreat for everyone. Therefore, Mo Xinke and others have stayed in the military camp. Although this has hurt their self-respect, the war is not a child''s play, not only to kill the enemy, but also to protect the living forces in their camp.


    Only Qi Keke is an exception. He insisted on a group with Dominique and Elena. Of course, he was rejected. Later, Chitke found Han Jin, and others could not understand what they had talked about, but Han In the unexpected, I agreed with Chitak¡¯s request, and I still have a lot of Minnie and Elena in the back, paying attention to protecting Chit.


    Chiquek strongly urged to participate in the action, just to end with Gerald? Yalena feels incomprehensible.


    Finally, there are a few knights who have turned their attention away from the thunder and the heroic Dominique, and they are seeing a scene that makes them horrified, but Dominique¡¯s movements are much faster than them, a few steps. Then he rushed to Chitke, kicked Chitke, who was still in a state of madness, and fell awkwardly, smashing Gerald¡¯s head.

 Chapter 319： Threesome

    Chapter 319, Trio


    A dilapidated carriage swayed from the east and walked over to the door of the lord''s house in Dismark, and suddenly stopped and slammed.


    Inside the carriage, Guevara, Gail, and Jedice looked at each other. Gail¡¯s manager reached out and pushed the door open. Jedice smiled and said, ¡°I wish the two two good luck.¡±


    "This should go to Desmark." Guevara faintly replied, then picked up his own dragon gun.


    The guards in front of the lord¡¯s house saw a broken carriage parked at the door, and they all looked annoyed. As the supreme ruler of the Holy Crown, many people came to visit Desmark every day, but no one dared to stop the carriage at the door. Moreover, there are places on the east and west sides of the main house where there is a special carriage.


    Seven or eight guards were all around, and one of the guards shouted: "Who will let you park here? Hurry up! Don''t hear?!"


    Gail¡¯s manager has released the stealth technique and jumped off the carriage. Guevara slowly took the dragon gun and slowly drilled out of the carriage. He narrowed his eyes and quietly looked at the consul¡¯s house in Desmark. Once upon a time, he tried to even try and even It is a deliberate attempt to become the master of this house, but in the end it always falls short. Whoever expects to be old and old, there is still a day to realize his wish, which makes him feel a lot.


    In fact, when he decided to assist Hanjin, he only hoped that Han Jin would inherit his ideals. As for others, he did not dare to think about it, because decades of hardships told him how much hope he would have, and how often he would be disappointed. The speed of Hanjin¡¯s growth is so amazing that it will be different almost every day. In a blink of an eye, from a small person who flees everywhere, it becomes a strong person who makes the surrounding lords frightened and fearful! The anti-message of the elves, as well as the small movements of the Gail Explorer, are powerful proofs!


    There is a saying that is good, surprises always come inadvertently.


    He struggled, he resisted, but he suffered repeated defeats. In the end, he was disheartened. He only wanted to choose a suitable young person to inherit his own ideals, but in the past year, he saw one miracle after another! His dreams were realized inadvertently, and Zagunede has become a dust of history. Now it is the turn of Desmark, and how many years have he struggled for this? !


    The guards around suddenly became quiet because they saw a proud old man.


    That is the Dragon Knight Guevara, a shot in the hands, the world of Guevara! !


    Although he is very old, his temperament is still as sullen as a mountain, as majestic as the sea, and he is a natural commander! The eyes of the binoculars flashed, the look was leisurely and dull, and the body was as stiff and straight as the dragon gun on the hand. Guevara wore a very common robes, saying that people rely on clothes and Buddhas to wear gold, but Guevara¡¯s robes are smeared with his light, faintly exuding a arrogant arrogance, and then expensive clothes. It is also impossible to achieve this effect.


    In fact, the dragon scales have become the professional wear of Hanjin partners. Even the magician Sassu wears a set, but Guevara does not need it. He thinks that young people need protection more than him.


    "Hello, may I ask...who are you looking for?" asked one of the guards. He asked nonsense. Who can I find for parking in this place? However, the momentum emitted by Guevara gives a feeling of high mountain elevation, and the guards find that they are so small. Under the influence of inferiority, it is inevitable that they will be helpless.


    "Is Dixmark?" Guevara''s gaze finally moved over from the Lord''s House.


    "The adults are waiting for you, please wait a moment." The guard hurriedly said that he turned and left. He even ignored the other party and did not use the honorific words. If he changed others, he would have kicked it. .


    The other guard was more sober. He hurriedly pulled his partner and asked Guevara: "Excuse me, what is your adult?"


    "Dissmark owes me a debt, and I should pay it back now," Guevara said faintly.


    "Hello is..."


    "My name is Guevara. You can tell Dissmark to do it. He knows me."


    Several guards no longer dared to investigate the guilt of stopping the carriage in front of the lord''s house. They turned and walked back to the steps. A guard suddenly reacted and made a sharp call: "Guvala? Cavalier Guevara?!"


    The next moment, a group of violent golden light shrouded all the guards inside. To deal with these guards, Guevara did not need to use fighting skills. The sharply twitching gun tip was just a little on the bodyguards, and they would let them The flesh burst into a cloud of blood. In a flash, Guevara had finished the action of shooting and shooting, and the guards all turned into flesh and blood, and then Guevara stepped and slowly moved to the door. Go inside.


    Enemy! The voice of the lord of the lord was heard. This is the heart of the Holy City. The soldiers who guard the lord''s house are of course the most elite. Soon, a group of swordsmen and knights rushed out and greeted Guevara.


    Guevara''s right hand swayed gently, and the dragon''s gun in his hand trembled violently, making a harsh whistling sound. The gun body seemed to be alive, like a snake that was about to slay, and then Guevara stepped forward. Steps, the dragon guns are moving, and the dazzling Jin Mang explodes again.


    After Han Jin and Stillberg''s long-term careful conditioning, Guevara''s body has fully recovered, his combat power can definitely maintain the current peak of this age, no one can block Guevara''s gun style, each When the gun penetrates, there will be a cloud of blood and a life disappears!


    Guevara''s fighting style is passionate and courageous. Accurately speaking, Guevara does not have the invincible strength of the world. At least he is definitely not the opponent of Nikola, but he has the invincible will of the world! When he was alone in the Black Crow City, he fought against the whole city with one person, and Zachuned was stunned and stunned. At this moment, he would not put the little lord''s house in his eyes. What''s more, he is no longer alone now. There are Han Jin and Jeddis. He has many comrades who can trust each other, live and die together!


    Finally, the late magicians rushed to the front hall, but they did not wait for them to see the situation, a cruel figure suddenly appeared between them, suddenly flickering, flickering, unscrupulously harvesting their lives ! The speed of the figure swimming is so fast that the magicians can''t use their mental power to lock the enemy. Their eyes just caught the figure, but the shadow suddenly disappeared, then appeared in another place, even locked. Can''t do it, let alone release the magic.


    Jeddy walked down from the carriage. In fact, he didn''t need to intervene, but he didn''t want to endure the loneliness of doing nothing. He was bored. Jedice raised his scepter and blessed the gods of Guevara and Gael. Blessing to prove his existence. The magician can''t lock the Gaelic general, it doesn''t mean that he can''t do it either. There are only two archbishops on the Pan-continent. Now maybe only one of them is left. The honorable title must have the corresponding strength.


    The three people, Guevara, Jedice and Gail, have joined forces to form not only a pool of thought-out think tanks, but also one person responsible for the main attack, one person responsible for the assault, one person responsible for the support, and mutual cooperation is extremely tacit if they If you are willing to descend your identity and set up a mercenary squad, it is definitely the most terrible mercenary squad in the world.


    Guevara stepped forward in the blood, yes, that is blood! Guevara''s guns are too fierce and sinister. Every soldier who falls under his guns becomes incomplete. As soon as he touches the sharply twitching tip, the flesh will explode and turn into a sky. The **** rain, in a short period of time, more than forty soldiers have verified the power of Guevara with their lives, and the blood flowing out has turned the entire front hall into a blood red.


    The door of the hall was kicked open, and the angry Disney Mark strode out and saw Guevara at once, and was immediately stunned.


    Dragon Knight Guevara is not only the nightmare of Zaguned, but also the nightmare of his Desmark!


    The past that swallowed and humiliated the burden, the scene emerged in the mind of Desmark, and finally turned into an unbearable roar: "Guevara!!!"


    "He is Guevara?" Adonis''s slightly embarrassed body slammed straight, and a pair of old eyes that had been dimly littered.


    "He is very strong." Odd said slowly.


    "Diesmark adults, rest assured, handed over to us." Amy Jie smiled.


    "Three of us? This is somewhat unfair." Odd''s look was hesitant.


    "Go to **** fairness." Adonis held the gun with the hands full of age spots: "History is always written by the winner."


    "Three adults can shoot. Today, this is the place where Guevara lost his life!" The spirit of Desmark was so strong that the fear hidden in the bottom of my heart was gone.


    The figure of the fence blocked the sight of Desmark. If he could see Jedice standing silently outside the government gate, if he had the honor to know Jedice''s identity, maybe he would not be so confident.


    "It''s up! It''s all played! It''s definitely very lively..." Harley couldn''t help but yell, Harley, which is made up of fog, has many things that others can''t reach. For example, he can make his own. The neck stretched and even reached a height of more than ten meters. Now he uses this method to observe the surroundings, but in order not to attract the attention of others, he only stretches his neck to a few meters, and can''t see the scene of fighting.


    Han Jin leaned on the trunk and did not take care of Harley. According to the original plan of Gail, it was up to him to deal with the dissmark, but after Han Jin¡¯s return to the war, the plan was changed.


    "Oh! We have nothing to do here, it¡¯s really anxious!" Harley¡¯s neck turned in one direction and turned around again and again: "Master, how can the guy not come out?!"


    "It will come out." Han Jin said faintly: "Because scruples to three paladins, it is impossible for Desmark to let the guy and the paladin appear on the same battlefield, but...the guy must definitely slip out to see Look at the movement, Halley, you give me the mark!"


    "Master, you can rest assured." Harley smiled and said: "Do you care about the three paladins? Hey... this is where Dissmark is incompetent."


    "Oh?"


    "Ha... Master, I am not doing well now? What did Jedice dare to say?" Harley''s tone was full of pride: "So, Desmark is too far and far from you." As a ghost with wisdom, Harley will never let go of any chance to sneak a horse.


    Han Jin shook his head and did not speak.


    "Master, are you really in a hurry?" Harley called again.


    "What am I anxious?"


    "Ah, I understand, the last appearance is a real big man! This is in line with the owner''s identity."


    "Shut up." Han Jin simply closed his eyes. He didn''t worry about the battlefield elsewhere. Dominique and Elena went to deal with Gerald, Guevara, Jeddes, and Gail to deal with Diss. Mark, both occupy an absolute advantage, by the latter, Jedice has secretly contacted three paladins, and the power of six strong men, not to mention a dissmark, even a half-god It will also flee.


    The only thing that might happen is that Kane can''t control the Magic Legion, but he can just drag it a little longer, and when the Magic Legion comes over, the battle is over.


    Harley only silenced for a moment and suddenly cried: "Master! Over there! I sensed that breath!!"


    In the southwest corner of the lord''s house, there is a solitary small room. The door is open, and a vague figure walks out slowly. There is a faint mist around his body. In the mist, a horrible face is looming.


    If it is a hoe, but he has a nose, eyes, lips, and five senses, if it is a face, but he is too thin to lose weight, every breath, the nose is like a gusty wind The grass is generally swaying, and when the inhalation, the nose shrinks into a ball, and even the nostrils are blocked, making people worry that he will suffocate and die in the next moment.


    The figure listened carefully to the shouts from the distance, then raised the magic wand, but hesitated for a moment and put the magic wand down. His pet could act as the best scout, but the paladin¡¯s breath on the pet was very Sensitive, bright and arrogant, like terrible sunshine, can kill his pet in an instant, and it may also reveal identity and cause big trouble!


    The figure was indulged for a long time, taking a metal mask from the space ring and wearing it on his head. The fog around him also curled into his body at the same time. From the outside, he has become almost like a normal person, just Too thin, like a gust of wind can blow him away.


    The figure took a step and slowly walked out of the courtyard, but he just walked to the center of the yard, and there was a voice that was full of narrowing behind him: "Hey, stand, where are you going?"


    The figure froze fiercely, and then turned a little bit. A calm and young figure jumped into his eyes. Compared with Han Jin, Harley was very embarrassed. He was clawing and dancing, and he was full of fearless voices: That''s right, the master! It''s this guy! Kill him!! Haha... kill him!"


    "Enemy?" the figure asked in a hoarse voice.


    Not waiting for Han Jin to talk, Harley screamed first: "Crap, are you a fool?!"


    "Is this your pet?" The figure of the figure fell on Harley''s body, showing two red lights in his eyes, and the red light was getting brighter.


    "Pet? It''s okay." Han Jin smiled.


    "I''m sorry, from now on, he is no longer yours." The figure slowly lifted the magic wand: "Because he is very useful to me."


    "Just casual." Han Jin shrugged: "You can also see that he is very embarrassed, always upsetting, I have never liked him."


    "Master...you...what do you..." Harley said in a pitiful voice, he couldn''t believe that he had tried every means to ask for a favor, and he got such an evaluation.


    "Thank you." The figure was very polite. Obviously, he should have been fully educated, but his movements were much more rude. The magic wand slammed in the air for a round, and a cone of gray spurs shot like a sharp arrow. Go out and shoot Harley.


    Harley screamed, and the gray waves penetrated his body, then turned into a mass of swirling airflow, shrouded him inside, and the air was still tearing and swallowing his body. But Harley is the ghost of the soul-seeking bead. It has a strong power to swallow. The scene is very strange. Harley is swallowing the airflow, and the airflow is also swallowing Harley. Whoever wins and loses depends on who swallows it. It''s faster.


    Han Jin didn''t intervene. In fact, he didn''t like people who talk nonsense. Compared with it, he prefers to cut it first. Now it''s so low-key, just to force all the power of this mysterious character. This is his change plan. The real purpose.


    "I have a lot of pets." The figure did not attack again. He had been quietly observing Harley, but his voice changed and filled with deep joy.


    "Oh?"


    ¡°I¡¯ve been looking for a way to get all the pets together and become a pet, because the power of a single pet is too fragile. Unfortunately... decades have passed, I can¡¯t always do it, it makes me More and more desperate." The figure of the figure turned to Han Jin: "I have known until now, what am I waiting for, it is waiting for him...hehe..."


    ¡°Is it?¡± Han Jin always seemed to cooperate very much. When it comes to combat effectiveness, he knows that there are still many strong people who can pose a threat to him, but when it comes to dealing with ghosts, no one in this world can compare with him because He inherited the experience and wisdom of Taoism gathered for thousands of years! In front of this mysterious powerhouse is excellent, creating another form of ''ghost'', but how can he compare with countless comprehensions!


    "Thank you, thank you very much, you let me see hope, haha... hahaha..." The figure burst into laughter, and the laughter was full of uncontrollable ecstasy.


    Han Jin reached out and made a ''please'' movement. In fact, he was equally happy inside. The former Harley was just a clown. If there were so many ghosts, then Harley would become a competent assistant he can trust and trust. !

 Chapter 320： Legend and reality

    Chapter 3: Legends and Realities


    The figure slowly lifted the magic wand. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s too happy or too confident. He didn¡¯t have any defensive means such as magic shield and he sang a spell. Without wearing clothes to run around, it is called streaking, and a magician makes his fragile body face danger. It should be regarded as a kind of ''naked bucket''. It is as strong as Jedice and does not dare to do so.


    There is only one spell, and the magic wand in the figure is turned into a powder. The wind is raging, and the evil cold air is swept away like an explosion. The air has become heavy, and the grass in the courtyard has bowed at the same time. Just like being crushed by something, the moonlight and the stars are very dull, and even the light of the wash is wrapped in a deadly taste.


    Han Jin slowly closed his eyes and sang a spell in a low voice. Then he opened his eyes and his eyes were full of light. He could clearly see that this small courtyard was full of thousands of ghosts and ghosts. There is no physical form, they are gathered together, you have me, I have you, layered, squeezing, people look at the scalp!


    If you change Han Jin two years ago, maybe you will be crying out loud, but at this moment Han Jin has become very calm and calm, although the enemy has given him a huge surprise, but his look has never changed. .


    Han Jin reached out and a blood-red ball appeared in his hand. It was a soul-seeking bead! In the Soul Eater, a little black mang is moving fast, Cromwell¡¯s ghost has been detained for a long time, and suddenly seeing thousands of partners outside, Cromwell is also excited to the extreme, inside Jumping up and down, left and right, but how can I not get out.


    "Five Prison Orders, Nine Mours, the fierce and evil, and the long-lasting memory...Open!" Han Jin screamed and slammed the Soul Eater.


    The Soul Eater is hitting Harley, and then a strong red light is emitted. The red light is swaying like a mercury squirt, and the whole small courtyard is illuminated. Han Jin, the mysterious powerhouse has countless rushes. The moving ghosts were all dyed with a layer of glow.


    Harley, who returned to the Soul Eater, became energetic again. He swayed the law in a decent manner, and then quickly rotated it. The flowing red light seemed to be attracted by something, and they all rushed to the soul-seeking Go, all the ghosts shrouded in red light can''t help themselves, turning into a red light arrow, and they are shooting at the soul-seekers.


    All this was done in an instant. At the moment, the red light that was sprayed illuminate the whole small courtyard. The next moment, the red light retracted to the soul-seekers, and took all the ghosts shrouded in the red clouds. Going, this one is released, the surging yelling winds stop, and the world instantly recovers clean.


    The red light flashing inside the soul-seeking bead is getting brighter and brighter, then slamming, bursting out the dazzling light. After the light is gone, the soul-seeking bead turns into a pure black, as the water is clear and the jade is smooth. And give people a deep, heavy feeling.


    For Han Jin, the whole process is so freely swayable. The Tao of the Tao and the power of the soul-seeking bead make it easy for him to detain all the ghosts. For the shadow, he does not want to believe what happened in front of him. Everything, that is not to destroy, but to swallow! It means that in a certain field, he is not a forerunner or creator, but a self-righteous joke.


    "No..." The figure screamed and stumbled toward the Soul Eater.


    Han Jinjian refers to a quote, a Qingmang spurt out, the figure has been unsettled, and the only attention is placed on the soul-seeking bead, and the dazzling light is turned a blind eye, Qingman is hitting his left Rib, the figure flew out sideways, and the wall was forced out of a big hole and flew to the courtyard. There were several servants in the yard, and they heard the shouts in front. They didn¡¯t know what was going on. They all gathered in the courtyard and talked nervously. As a result, the figure was hitting two of the servants, and the two servants were hit on the spot. The flesh and blood flew, and the figure rolled on the ground for seven or eight laps before it stabilized.


    Han Jin recruited and waved, and Soul Eater flew at him at a very fast speed, and it fell firmly in his palm! In fact, since he was reborn, he has never produced a real magic weapon, including Qingmang, tied Xianxian, etc. It is not a magic weapon, and even the God of War, which makes him painstaking, is not a complete Tao.


    Now, with the power of thousands of ghosts, he finally condensed his first top-grade implement, looking at the soul-seeking beads in his hand, Han Jin is not only happy, but also very pleased.


    The Soul Eater keeps turning, the shape is getting smaller and smaller, and finally becomes a black pearl slightly larger than the thumb. This is the real soul-seeking bead.


    "Ah...ah..." With a loud and unwilling roar, the figure struggled and climbed up, and the skinny right hand pointed straight to Hanjin.


    Han Jin frowned slightly, although he did not use all his strength, but it was not something that ordinary people could bear. The dry body could still climb up. It was unexpected.


    With a slamming sound, the right hand of the figure was broken and the whole hand bone was turned into a mass of powder, which immediately became a javelin-like object and rushed to Hanjin.


    Han Jin released the curse of the contraction, and his body shape disappeared in the same place. At the same time, he appeared on the wall of the courtyard, and easily avoided the attack of the javelin.


    The figure looked blankly. The biggest reliance on his life was that thousands of ghosts and lost his dependence. He was almost the same as the waste, not to mention attacking Han Jin. Now he can''t find where Han Jin is.


    "Hey..." Han Jin grabbed Soul Eater with two fingers.


    The figure heard the cry and hurriedly turned to Hanjin in this direction. The Soul Eater was bounced out at this moment, drawing an almost imperceptible mark in the air, wrapped in the sound of wind and thunder, orthophoto The pupil into the figure, and then revealed from behind the figure, it is shocking that the front of the figure only spewed a small blood flower, but a **** rain burst behind his head.


    The figure shook, and a little fell to the ground, then plunged down, his body slowly shrank, or melted, and for a moment, Bai Sensen¡¯s bones were revealed, and then the bones changed. It became a small dust, leaving only a robe with a rotten atmosphere.


    "Kill!!" Desmak, who was in high spirits, made a roar and slammed the gun to Guevara. Although the three paladins had already expressed his position, he was the lord, so he could allow others to assist himself. Who will not pass this honor to whom.


    What''s more, he wants to smash the nightmare that has been plagued for decades. He wants to kill Guevara by himself!


    Guevara also screamed, the guns swept, the two knights in front of him were blown by the tip of the gun, flew out like a weak straw, and then Guevara¡¯s figure was half-empty and directed to Diss. Mark shot.


    A bit of silver bloomed at the tip of Guevara, and it immediately turned into a roaring electric light. The whole body was covered in Guevara. He had become a giant hedgehog. The flashing light arc was over a dozen meters. The inside of the circle is rushing and twisting, and it looks like a thorn.


    Dissmark stood up with a gun and greeted Guevara without fear. When he took the first step, he was no different from ordinary people except for the high spirit. He took the second step and his body has risen. The blazing fire, taking the third step, the fire has turned into a red color, and there is no clean snow around the disco, and it begins to melt and disappear, and then becomes a transpirational water vapor.


    If Guevara looks like a strong silver dragon, then the Desmark is like a flying meteorite, which is the collision of two fighting skills!


    Amy Jie suddenly moved, his body shape swayed forward, the gun in his hand stabbed to the back of Desmark as a snake, from the appearance, Amy Jie, this young man looks pretty good, who knows The hand is very fierce. If this gunshot is involved, even if the disco armor and bodyguards can protect themselves, they will lose their fighting power when the brain is subjected to severe shocks.


    At the same time, Odd was also launched. Perhaps it was the speed of reaction. He shot half a beat slower than Amy Jie. The guns pointed to the vest of Dixmark. In contrast, the movement of Adonis was much softer. The target he chose was the target of Dissmark''s thigh. However, under Desmark, only the place was protected by armor.


    Almost all of them are top-level or high-level professionals. There is no hesitation in the absence of falsehood, or they don¡¯t start, and they must let the enemy robbed!


    In the eyes of dissmark, there was a sorrowful look. This is no wonder that since the mainland was in chaos, the power of the church has gradually shrunk, and finally retired to the southwest. Very few great people in the church walked on this land. However, in the legend The story is still flowing, the heroes in the story are mostly justice, especially the paladin who believes in the **** of light. Humility, glory, sacrifice, courage, compassion, faith, honesty, justice are the incarnations of the paladin. . Dissmark would not despise anyone, but he never thought that the paladin would be so insidious.


    Dissmark turned sharply and lifted the Knight''s shield on his left arm. The dazzling white awns suddenly bloomed, and the shape of the Descegmark was firmly wrapped in it. Then a huge number of hot guns were rolled up from the guns. Reflected in white light, straight to Yadnis.


    If Dismarker is faced with only one person, even if there is a great disparity between lethality and speed, there are countless ways to save the crisis.


    But he faced four strong players who could stand with him. He couldn''t cover everything. He could only choose one of them. The old-fashioned Yadunis naturally became his goal.


    After several loud noises, two guns penetrated into the white light, and Yadunis smashed the guns of the dissmarks. The dissmark had the shield of the lion''s shield. He did not, and he played against the disco. It is only him who can die.


    The blazing flame and the bright grudges collide and turned into countless turbulent turbulences. Yadunis retired a dozen steps and barely stabilized his figure, and Dismark also withdrew seven or eight steps, but his body still Being shrouded in white light, I can''t see his facial expression.


    Guevara has arrived, and the guns are slammed in a very powerful and handsome posture, such as the goshawk, and countless flashing arcs are blowing at the same time.

 Chapter 321： Angels are also disabled

    The thirty-two chapter angels are also disabled


    There were countless cracks on the bluestone plate around the dissmark. The cracks deepened and encrypted at an unimaginable speed, and turned into tiny sandstones. Then they slammed into the sky and shattered the sand and stone. The fierceness reached the extreme, and even the nearby Odd and Amy Jie couldn''t help but protect the door with their own arms, lest they be accidentally injured by the thunder of lightning.


    Desmark¡¯s combat experience is very rich. Although Guevara shot a shot, so that half of his back was blown into a **** group, he was not in a panic, and by the force of this gun, he flew forward. Because he knows that he has fallen into a trap, the only way to live is to rush out of the encirclement and join his bodyguards.


    Adonis had just stabilized his body, and Desmark had already rushed over, violently screaming, and the guns wrapped in flaming flames once again slammed into the chest of Adonis.


    After the collision, Adonis knew that he had a certain gap with Dissmark. He did not intend to confront Dismark again. He took a gun and sealed the attack of Dixmark. Then he dialed to the side and the next moment. He slammed back and swayed back, unloading the power of Desmark, and his figure and Dixmark went wrong. The two also had no time and opportunity to launch a second attack.


    The three dragon knights suddenly attacked the dissmark, the dissmark turned back to block, Guevara stabbed the gun, and the dissmark flew back. All these movements were completed between the lights and the guards of the lord¡¯s house. What, Dissmark has been seriously injured.


    Dissmark has been thrown into the battle of the guards. In desperation, he can''t care much. The burning temper and heavy force smashed several guards into flesh and blood, and even became a fireman. Immediately after Desmark raised his left arm, a dazzling white light rushed into the sky, illuminating the entire sky.


    Outside the lord''s house, Jeddy also raised the magic wand at the same time!


    The white light that rushed in the air quickly condensed, and then it became a looming, illusory giant door. The door was engraved with countless clearly visible magic runes, misty, radiant, and suffocating. The pressure drops from the air, such as mercury and diarrhea filled with air, that is the door of heaven!


    The guards of the lord''s house were stunned, and even the dissidents who had fought in battle were stunned, because there were two heavens in the air.


    An angel composed entirely of substantial light flew out of the door of heaven and went straight to Dismark, while another door to heaven was opened at the same time, another angel Wei Ling!


    Although the feeling is exactly the same, there is a huge gap between the two angels. The height of the former angel is only about four meters, and the latter angel is only a few meters high. The contrast between the two is very strong, just like A blast wolf stood with a bunny.


    The giant angel waved the lightsaber and fought hard to blow it down. The swordsman of the exhibition had already sealed the discrim in it, and the small angel was blocking the disco, waving the lightsaber, trying to block the same kind of attack.


    The face of Adonis and others changed greatly, and he avoided it at the fastest speed. Even Guevara stopped chasing. It was the curse of the light system, the punishment of the light angel!


    A deafening loud noise exploded, and the entire Holy Crown City was trembled fiercely. The central hall of the Lord''s House was all covered with hard rock, but it was crushed in an instant, and the fierce shock wave rolled into the wall. The gates, the horse sheds, and the small buildings in the city''s main government were destroyed and destroyed. The neighboring buildings were also affected. Even Han Jin, who had just recovered the soul-seeking beads, had to hide underground.


    The towers of the Master in the distance became brighter and brighter, and they became a tall magical barrier. Unfortunately, their reaction was slower. Hanjin¡¯s movements were all high-end forces. The goal was to play a sly, accurate, and fast. It¡¯s too late for the magicians on the mage tower to hear the alarm and start the Master Tower with a fuss.


    Desmark has been operating for decades, and a magnificent lord''s house has almost become a ruin. The swarming guards and the magicians hiding behind all disappeared and became a beach. The messy flesh and blood, the original central hall, there is a huge pit, the area is almost one-tenth of the entire lord''s house, but not very deep, because the rigid stone made by the alchemists has received considerable strength.


    There are only a few people who can stand, Desmark is still alive, and the angels on his head are also there, but the radiance has become dim, and Guevara and the three paladins remain intact.


    Jedice has blessed himself with an absolute barrier. He crossed the collapsed gate and walked slowly inward. The body of Gail¡¯s body appeared behind him, shaking his head while walking, and whispering something. It seems that I am blaming Jedice for not saying hello.


    Although both summoned are light angels, but the power is very different, the light angels that Jedice summons at the expense of self-destruction, release all the power to make a blow, and can only make a blow, this nature Some of the terrorist bombs like Hanjin in the world, and the light angels that Distmick summoned from the shield of the Lion King have the ability to continue fighting. Of course, if no one else intervenes, the loser should be Jedice, his The magic is exhausted, and the discotheque and the light angel he summoned still have some fighting power. The problem is that this is not the battle of Jeddes alone.


    Looking at the scenes around the mess, everything that he managed was turned into ruins, and the loyal guards were all killed. Dissmark grieves to the extreme, the whole body is trembled violently, and then the heartbreaking snoring sounds.


    The light angel first launched an attack against Desmark, and his body flashed, and instantly approached Guevara. The real lightsaber bowed to Guevara!


    Guevara was about to sway the guns. At this moment, Jedice once again lifted the scepter in his hand, a dazzling light curtain appeared, shrouded Guevara, and Jeddes¡¯ face changed. It was pale, and apparently, an absolute barrier was released, and his magic was exhausted. The Gail manager wanted to join the battle. Seeing this situation, he hurriedly took his footsteps and guarded him at Jedice.


    The power of the strong is not only because they have the attack power and defense power that ordinary people can''t imagine, but they can go to the top of the pyramid among thousands of people. Each of their experiences can write a long biography. Under the precipitation of the years, they gained a lot in the hardships of suffering. In fact, Guevara and Jeddes are the first to work together. There are some places where they need to work together, but their experience, reaction, etc. are enough to make up for these shortcomings.


    Guevara wanted to shoot, but at the moment when the absolute barrier appeared, his gun tip sank again, indifferently and calmly watching the shining angel.


    The shape of the three paladins, including Adonis, quickly moved closer to Guevara, and their position had faintly surrounded the light angel.


    There was a loud bang, and the light curtain around Guevara trembled madly, but it never collapsed. At the same time, Yadunis and other people screamed at the same time, and the three-handed guns pierced like lightning, approaching from three angles. The body of the light angel.


    Guevara is not idle, and the roaring thunder once again blooms. The guns that are invisible are wrapped in a deafening crackle, and then come first and straight into the belly of the light angel.


    Under the attack of the curse, the position of the light angel is no better than Jedish, although he instinctively throws a giant sword, once again hit the light curtain around Guevara, but his power loss is too Big, still not ruining the absolute barrier.


    Then, the guns of Adunis and others were also stabbed into the body of the light angel. The shape of the light of the real light was smashed by four-handed guns and then turned into countless swimming spots. Fly to Desmark.


    Around the body of Desmark, there was a burning flame, and even his face could not be seen clearly, but his lion''s voice was very clear and crazy, and then a flying dragon was wearing it and directed at Guevara. However, his choice is very stupid. The Paladin''s combat power is inferior to other knights of the same rank. This is due to the characteristics of the bright fighting skills, but the Paladin often stands behind high-ranking priests. The result is by no means 1+1= 2 So simple, with the support of the priests, the Paladin can exert extremely terrible combat power. Now Jedice is obviously holding an absolute barrier for Guevara. He even chose Guevara, which is difficult to understand. At the moment, Desmark has been unconscious.


    Guevara did not let, the guns greeted, the roaring thunder and the flying dragons slammed together, making a loud bang, countless silvery white, red and red turbulent turbulence, Guevara retired Step, as you leap into the air.


    Dissmark suddenly burst into a **** light. The place where the previous creation was unable to withstand such a violent collision, the wound was torn deeper and deeper, the unbearable pain and the rapid loss of blood, let him The brain was dizzy, and even Venus was in front of him, and his body shape was also involuntarily receding. The Paladin Ode took a step forward and caught up with the figure of Desmark.


    Dismarker tried his best to hold up the gun and sealed the gun of Ord, while Yadunis and Amy Jie attacked at the same time, and the two guns were stabbed like lightning and stabbed. Dixmark.


    Guevara flew up, the guns went from top to bottom, straight into the front chest of Desmark, **** glare, and the roaring thunder light even shattered the disco with the armor in two.


    From the outbreak of the battle to the moment, it is just a matter of time, but the battle has been unable to reverse, and the Desmark has become a two-piece corpse!


    In the eyes of Adunis, his body was shining, his body flashed, and he quickly approached the body of Desmark. Guevara didn¡¯t know what to do with Adonis. He couldn¡¯t help but see that Adonis¡¯ hand had already caught Desmark¡¯s left arm. Knight shield, that is the shield of the lion!


    Subsequently, Adonis stunned, because a sudden appearance of the foot first slammed the shield of the Lion King!


    Adonis stayed and slowly turned his head and saw a pair of condescending eyes.

 Chapter 322： reward

    Chapter 32 Harvest


    When Yadnis looked at Han Jin, Han Jin was also watching Yadunis. His look was calm and firm.


    The eyes of the two men collided together, and the eyes of Adonis were sharp, and Hanjin gave a feeling of faintness like a breeze, but they did not give in.


    The partners who have been fighting side by side, but now they are stagnating for a piece of spoils, how much seems ridiculous.


    From the perspective of Han Jin, although he is a dispenser, he will never allow anyone to challenge his authority and status. It¡¯s a matter of saying that laughing and laughing together is another matter, let alone him. The shield of the Lion King is a must-have. It can also be said that he really did not hesitate to take the shot.


    And Adonis also has the reason to stick to the end. The sacred armament is the artifact of the Holy See, but as the years passed, the sacred armed suite was lost for various reasons, and finally the symbol of the pope and the crown of the gods Unexpectedly, this is a big joke. Now that I have seen the shield of the Lion King, he certainly has to work hard to save the face of the Holy See.


    The atmosphere became extremely tense, Guevara stepped back, the gun slanted to the ground, his eyes became out of focus, because he was engrossed in sensing the atmosphere of Odd and Amy, as long as the two men were slightly There is a change, he will immediately launch an offensive, because Han Jin carries his ideals and hopes, and he is the most staunch supporter of Han Jin among everyone in the field.


    Odd and Amy Jie are not moving, they are also real strong. Of course, they know what Guevara is doing. In order to avoid the situation from completely deteriorating, they can only remain silent. The situation suddenly develops to the present step. This is their failure. Expected.


    "Jedice, what do they mean?" asked Gail, coldly behind Jedice.


    Jedice showed a bitter smile, and his heart was full of feelings. It was too much like it. Now Han Jin and Nikolay are so much like it! When they want something, they will never compromise because of any pressure. Although Adonis was sharp and sinister, he was guilty and guilty. It was like a wolf who found his territory invaded. He yelled at the tiger who was walking slowly, trying to scare away the tiger, and Hanjin was the tiger, calm and calm. I don''t care about the threat of the other party.


    "Jedice!" Gael''s general manager raised his voice.


    "Adonis, come back," Jeddy said slowly.


    Adonis¡¯s gaze moved away from Han Jin and turned to Jedice: ¡°Adult...¡±


    "Come back!" Jeddy said in a slap in the face.


    Yadunis hesitated for a moment and finally let go of his hand. When he straightened up, the sharpness in his eyes faded a little, and he became old and dizzy, then squatted and walked back slowly.


    Han Jin leaned over and took off the knight shield, watched for a moment, and earned his own space ring.


    "Raphael, what''s over there... solved?" Guevara coughed.


    "Well, it¡¯s a little faster than yours." Although he has the upper hand in the confrontation, Han Jin has no smug color, and it is still so calm: "Jedice, signal, the Langing and Alexandre Ritter started."


    "Good." Jeddy nodded, and his look was calm, as if nothing had happened.


    "It''s time to go to the prison in the holy crown city." Han Jin''s eyes fell on Guevara: "Will you accompany me?"


    "What should I do here?"


    "As long as the news that Desmark has been killed is enough, there are not so many fools in the world, they know how to choose." Han Jin smiled.


    "Ok."


    Han Jin and Guevara took the lead and walked toward the west of the Holy City. Gail¡¯s general manager whispered behind Jedice: ¡°Jedice, remember what you said to me? About Nikolay¡¯s ""


    "Remember." Jeddy nodded.


    "That''s good, I hope you will never forget." When the Gail manager finished, his figure had disappeared into the air.


    Yadunis, Aude and Amy Jie silently watched Han Jin¡¯s back. When Han Jin went further and further, Amy Jie suddenly said: ¡°Adult, you...¡±


    "Amy, go and tell the sacred group to let them attack according to the plan." Jeddis said.


    "but¡­¡­"


    "Do your own thing!" Jeddy interrupted Amy''s words again.


    Amy Jie sighed, then exchanged his eyes with Adonis and Odd, then turned and walked to the distance.


    The Holy Crown City has become chaotic. Countless soldiers are running in the middle of the city. Like a group of flies, Desmark, Gerald, Sandy and others are dead. The command center of the Holy City is almost completely destroyed. Gerald''s Knights and the Magic Legion were again controlled. The soldiers did not receive orders, and they did not know where they should go. They could only run without targets.


    Han Jin and Guevara walked on the long street, perhaps because their looks were too calm, perhaps because Guevara¡¯s robes had been stained with blood, and the soldiers along the way saw Han Jin¡¯s Vala, always slamming back to the side, no one dares to come forward to bother them.


    Only one patrol team rushed over, but the two sides were just approaching, and the patrol soldiers clearly heard Han Jin¡¯s chat with Guevara.


    "It¡¯s a wish to kill Desmark, but it seems that you are not right."


    "How is it right? Laugh? Drinking? Hehe... Let me say... I can¡¯t say it clearly, I just feel lazy, it seems like I can¡¯t afford to be interested, maybe... I¡¯m really old. ""


    The soldiers of the patrol were like being poured by the ice water. They were cold from the top of their heads to the soles of their feet. They were all stunned and moved. Hanjin and Guevara were not difficult for these patrols. Pass by and continue to the west of the Holy City.


    "You are not old." The whistling voice of the cloud was once again introduced into the ears of the patrol players: "And now you are not allowed to be old, huh, huh... and that Prudence, and Chesham We still have a lot of enemies."


    The prison in the Holy Crown City has also been fully martial. The prison officer Fu Binen is standing on the fence of the prison. He is watching the distance anxiously. Every time there is turmoil, the atmosphere of the prison will always become very tense. Of course, in prison. Most of the prisoners are illegal and illegal. If the prison is shocked and the prisoners escape, his prison officer may become a real prisoner, but the identity will be changed from the manager to the prisoner. Manager, he has been here for more than ten years, too clear about the darkness of the prison, and never want to fall into that situation.


    One old and one young man walked slowly from afar and gradually approached the prison. The prisoner Fu Binen could not help but be vigilant. The archers on both sides opened the longbow, and several magicians clenched the magic in their hands. Staff, ready to launch an attack.


    Just when the warden official Fu Binen wanted to open a warning, the old man¡¯s body suddenly moved, and the golden mang was soaring. The old man left a shadow in the air, and shot like a sharp arrow. A loud bang, the iron gates of the prison turned into countless scattered fragments.


    Fu Bin En was a little fainted, and the archers were shocked. After they recovered, the first thing was to put down their weapons. Even the magicians smashed the magic wand, the iron of the prison. The door is covered with double-layered iron armor, and the middle is also wrapped with thick rock, which is enough to withstand the attack of large magic. The enemy can completely destroy the gate with a single shot. This is not something they can interfere with.


    "Who is the prison officer?" Han Jin shouted loudly. At this moment he had entered the prison, and Guevara, who had received the gun back, stood quietly on his side.


    Fu Bin En took the scalp down the steps and said with a low eyebrow: "Two adults, please..."


    "From today, I am the lord here." Han Jin said faintly: "Your prison is holding a dragon? Take us in the past."


    Fu Bin¡¯s head was full of sweat from the beans, and he dared not talk. He is the king of this prison. His subordinates can give up and even surrender. Only he can''t. If Desmark is to hold him accountable, the guards will push everything to his head, and he can''t easily say it.


    "Dissmark is dead." Guevara whispered.


    Fu Bin''s body shook a little, bravely raised his head, and his eyes fell on Guevara. Looking at the hem of the robe that had been dyed red, he finally bit his teeth and smiled and said: "Two adults, please follow me!"


    Under the leadership of Fu Binen, Han Jin and Guevara walked through the square, and after a small building, there was a huge stone behind the small building. More than a dozen warriors and two magicians were guarded by the huge stones.


    "Open." Fu Binen did not explain anything to the subordinates, and worried that the explanation would not understand, but would cause trouble.


    The two magicians looked at Han Jin and Guevara with curiosity and opened the magic array according to the order. The boulder slowly moved to the side, revealing a black lacquered hole.


    Fu Binen first walked down the hole, and under the dim torch, he walked out of the steps for almost a hundred meters, and there was a strange sound in front.


    Turning over the corner, there is a tall basement in front, and a dragon is detained in the basement. However, Han Jin and Guevara can only see a huge faucet, and the dragon¡¯s body is deeply buried in the ground. The claws were not exposed. The ground was engraved with magic runes. The magicians under Desmark were very clever. It is undoubtedly very effective to detain the dragons in this way, and they are entangled in the dragon kiss. Ten iron ropes, the dragon can not do anything except shake the head, and even the mouth can not open, it can not talk about the breath.


    "You are a dragon knight, how? Any thoughts?" Han Jin smiled.


    "The dragon is not credible and not reliable." Guevara shook his head.


    "I remember that Jeddy once said something similar to me." Han Jin said: "You really decided?"


    "Yes."


    "The prison officer." Han Jin said.


    "Yes, in!" Fu Binen hurriedly accompanied the smiley face.


    "Do you have any way to release his blood without hurting the dragon?"


    "This one¡­¡­"

 Chapter 323： The context of variation

    The second and third chapters of the experience of variation


    I don''t know how long it took, and Xiannier finally woke up from the coma. It was a blue sky. Xiannier did not rush to get up and observe the environment around him, but looked at the strange sky. After a while, two drops of tears slipped silently from her corner of her eye.


    Seth is just one of the many playmates of Siniel. So far, Siniel just remembers his voice and smile. As for what Seth likes, how martial arts practice, and how to get married, these are the Nine Nothing is known.


    For the former Siniel, Seth was just a passer-by, and there was no difference between it and no. However, it was this passing passenger who paid her young life for her. When Xiannier arrived, she knew that when Seth said that she would help her into the trial environment, why did she sigh?


    He already knew what he was going to face! At the thought of this, Xiannier was so painful in his heart that it was his ignorance that pushed Seth to death! I should have thought of it, how can such a place that can quickly improve the strength of the people, no one can guard it? How can you make people feel free to go in and out!


    However, it was already late, and from the moment Sousse rushed into the yard, everything was late.


    Si Niel was lying on his back, and he was too lazy to move. His mind was full of chaotic thoughts. It was a smile of Seth¡¯s gratification, and a moment of Han¡¯s lonely loneliness. After a while, it became a The faces of the great elders and embarrassed. Xiannier felt that his head was going to explode. He quickly sat down and shook his head and tried to get rid of those chaotic pictures. The result was a worse mood.


    Sighing, Xiannier slowly stood up, things have reached this point, guilt, remorse are not helpful, the road always has to go.


    As soon as I stood up, my vision became wider. Xiannier discovered that she had come to a strange world. There were countless tall trees growing around. It was strange to see only a bare branch falling to the ground. But I can''t see a leaf.


    All the trees are like this. The fairy who is an elf can''t feel the kindness in this strange forest. Some are just a feeling of incomprehension. It is like... a kind of indifference, this strange world seems to be using this silent way to welcome the appearance of Sunil.


    "Oh!" A crisp tweet suddenly broke the silence in the forest. Xiannier was so scared that he shook his body and took out the bow and arrow with lightning. He looked at the direction of the sound like a big enemy.


    After a while, a small figure broke into Sunnier''s field of vision, moving swiftly between the bare branches, and the speed of action made it impossible for Sunil to see it.


    In a short period of time, this little thing has no idea how many laps around Shannier, and it¡¯s a little dizzy when I turn to Xiannier¡¯s head, but I can¡¯t use it. I can¡¯t see it, I can¡¯t lock it. The arrow in the hand feels like a piece of furniture, and I don''t know where to shoot.


    At the beginning, Siniel was still nervous to maintain the attacking posture, but later it was found that it did not seem to be malicious. It was just that there was a circle of self-concerning, and gradually Nanniil relaxed his vigilance, anyway. At the speed of this little thing, if you really want to attack yourself, even if you are careful, you will not be able to stop it.


    Just as Xiannier wanted to move forward a few steps, when he tried it, the soft soil suddenly slammed into a gray-white shadow, and it was extremely tangled in the small figure that shuttled between the trees.


    All this happened only in the moment of the electric light flint, and when Siniel reacted, the little things had been tangled up by the grayish shadow.


    Then Xiannier saw the little things, and if they didn''t have the two long fangs that came out of their mouths, they looked like a miniature monkey; and wrapped around it. It is something like a tentacle, and it is still squirming in a drum.


    The little thing screamed in anger, and Zhangkou bite it down. The sharp fangs easily pierced the tentacle wrapped around him. There was a dull misery in the ground. The tentacles were lightning-fast. Shrink back.


    Sunil''s gaze suddenly condensed, because she clearly saw that the place where the tentacles had been bitten by the little things had turned black!


    The little things that were attacked no longer turned around, but jumped to the higher trunk, and a pair of small eyes focused on the ground as if they were waiting for something.


    It didn''t take long for a gray-white shadow to come out of the mud without warning. The little things turned over lightly, hid behind the trunk, and then turned back and bit the piece. The tentacles that are empty but have no time to retract.


    This time, when the little things bite, they no longer loosen their mouths. The four claws clung to the trunk firmly, letting the tentacles pull straight, and the thick trunks were somewhat deformed and squeaky. .


    A dull roar came from the ground, and the ground trembled. Then Siniel saw a thrilling scene. Countless roots of tentacles shattered like mushrooms, forming a dense net. The little things on the trunk rushed over.


    In Sunil''s view, such an intensive attack, even if the little thing moves faster, can''t hide, so what she didn''t expect was that the little thing actually didn''t mean to hide, the mouth still remains. Biting the hand and the tentacle, I didn¡¯t care about the big net that came over the sky.


    Just when the tentacles were about to capture the little things, there were suddenly a few small figures in the forest, and they didn¡¯t know where they were hiding, as if they were coming out of the sky. Jumping, countless figures, greeted countless root tentacles.


    The tentacles that shot into the air trembled together, and instantly lost their strength. The guy in the underground seemed to want to take back the tentacles. However, the speed of the little things was too fast, and the blink of an eye caught the tentacles. Just right.


    The strange scenes appeared. The number of small things far exceeded the tentacles. At least three or four figures were hung on each tentacle. These little things grabbed the tentacles and began to shuttle between the trees. After a while, they put that Countless tentacles have become countless knots.


    Xiannier took a breath of cold air. This is still a monster. It is simply a group battle. It lurks, lures the enemy, captures it, and does nothing.


    Things are not over yet, the little things slid down the tentacles to the ground, and began to use the claws to quickly sift the soft dirt. It took no long time to dig a big pit.


    The shape of the big guy in the ground appeared in front of Sunnier, a creature that Sunnier had never seen before. The huge body surface was covered with spike-like bumps, and the position connecting the tentacles was enough. The size of the basin, in the view of Xiannier, this should be the mouth of the monster.


    There was a constant snoring coming out of the hole, accompanied by a smelly smell of scent, but the little things seemed to have seen the long-awaited delicious foods rushing up, soon The snoring is mixed with a lot of pain.


    Later, the monsters couldn''t even scream, and they could only let those little things lie on it and tear them apart. There were a few spots that had already revealed their bones.


    When these little things are full and full, and after they are dissipated, there is only one huge skeleton left in the original place. They are not even a little bit of pork, and there are countless roots tied to the tentacles. It seems that the tentacles of this monster must not taste very good, otherwise the little things will not let go.


    Sunil looked at the white bone on the ground, and she couldn¡¯t help but raise a trace of fear. She asked herself, if these little things were caught up, she could not resist it anyway. In this case, the survival chance of Moxinke It is much bigger than her. I think there is some confusion in this thought about Xiannier. How did the people who passed the trials deal with these little things that come and go like the wind?


    Of course, Xiannier doesn''t know that these little things like looking at the inconspicuous monkeys can definitely be regarded as the most difficult creature in the history of the temple. In the past, these little things would not be near the entrance. Appeared, even those who passed the trial and successfully harvested the seven-color mandala flower, did not see it. However, in the past few days, a weird thing happened in the depths of the world, forcing these little things to leave their place of residence and wandering outside, so that there was this scene in front of Xiannier.


    But what makes Chanel strange is why these little things didn''t attack themselves? She was puzzled, and capturing Cinnel was obviously much less difficult than capturing the big guy who was full of tentacles. At this time, Sunil''s gaze condensed and landed on the ground. A few meters in front of her, there were several small bugs swimming. It looked nothing wrong, but the observation ability of the elves was originally on the mainland. It is second to none, and with the heart of Senil, the anomaly is quickly discovered.


    These little bugs tried hard to get close to Sunnier''s side, but they were always blocked by an invisible barrier. They always bounced back when they entered a certain range. Sunnier walked around the white whirlpool. In a circle, it was discovered that no creatures could enter within the five-meter circle near the vortex. This made me realize that the little things did not attack myself. It seems that I have long known that I cannot get close to here.


    However, I found out that this matter does not have much effect on Xiannier at the moment. Can''t I stay in this circle all the time? Although it is not entirely for the practice of coming to the temple, she will never hide here for the good Sunnier.


    There are only two roads left in front of me. One is to leave and explore the unknown world. The danger is self-evident. When it comes to those little things, Xiannier only has to escape. Or jump into the whirlpool and return to the real world, but what does the sacrifice of Seth have to do?


    Xiannier is caught in a dilemma.


    When the sky was bright, Xiannier finally made up his mind. After a thorough night''s observation, Sunil found that the horrible little things have never appeared, and the surroundings are always quiet, there is no other signs of biological activity. How can there be a lack of life in the forest? Xiannier believes that there are only two answers, one can be seen from the surface. This forest is really strange. At least Xiannier has never seen a tree with no leaves, so the creature here. It is not impossible to be scarce. Another reason should be related to the little things. Even the monsters hidden in the ground have to take it out and eat it. Those creatures that are active on the ground can hardly escape their claws.


    If it is the second reason, then there is no food here, and those little things should not continue to stay. It is like a locust in the real world. After eating a crop, it will always cover the sky and fly down. A piece of farmland.


    Stepping on the dew in the morning, Xiannier carefully walked through the forest, and the footsteps had been extremely light, for fear of awakening which crouching monster. However, along the way, even the shadow of an animal was not seen, and some were just the remains of white bones everywhere on the ground. Xiannier¡¯s heart became more and more frightened. It seems that the little things have already eaten the animals nearby. Fortunately, when they woke up, they didn¡¯t go around, otherwise there might be an unknown bone.


    I don''t know how long it took, and Siniel has been accustomed to seeing the scars of the bones from the beginning, and now I am used to it. I am also accustomed to the kind of heart-wrenching silence that surrounds me, and I can only hear the inaudible footsteps in my ears. Siniel had a glimpse of it, as if he would go on like this. As for the significance of doing so, Siniel would not want to think about it. He just walked in the forest that could not see the end, without purpose, There is no end.


    Danger, always coming inadvertently.


    Just as Chanel passed through a big tree that looked like nothing unusual, a branch of the tree suddenly came alive and slammed into Siniel.


    Under the circumstance, Sunnier had only had time to lift the bow in his hand and stopped, and the figure flashed to the side. The thing just hit the bowstring, and it screamed and shook back to the tree.


    It was only a snake-like creature that Xiannier saw. The size of the bean-shaped pupil shimmered with the green mangling of the human body. The color of the body and the trunk were mixed together. At first glance, it seemed to grow on the trunk. Two eyes.


    Although I don''t know if this guy is poisonous, Shannier never wants to be bitten, and when he slams back and pulls away the distance, he bends his bow and sings, and an arrow hits the middle of the two green awns.


    In such a short distance, the snake-like monster was nailed to the tree with no time to react.


    When the monster is dead, Senniel is not happy at all. The snake can hide the claws of those little things and prove that they are hard to find. In fact, if there are no two green guides, Xiannier can''t tell where the trunk is, and where is the snake.


    Sunil looked at the dense trees around him, and had a headache. Every tree might have such a snake. These hidden enemies are much more terrible than the beasts they see. It¡¯s just psychological. Stress is not something that ordinary people can afford.


    Although Xiannier has experienced countless times of fierce fighting, but in the face of this unseen attack, it is also helpless, and can only maintain a high degree of vigilance.


    All the way, all the way to kill, Xiannier killed at least dozens of strange snakes, and also added several wounds on his body, but fortunately this snake is not poisonous. In the same age, Xiannier can be regarded as a leader. At least she participated in a large-scale battle scene much more than others. The accumulated combat experience has made her have a keen instinct, always in the millennium. Avoid the deadly sneak attack and kill the opponent with the least cost.


    The sky has already darkened. In the jungle, what Sinner should do now is to clean up a safe place for overnight stays. But Xiannier didn''t do that. She seemed to have become a machine. She kept moving forward, was sneaked, evaded, and then counterattacked. Even when she was hiding, she was too lazy to hide, but she was too much. Adding a wound, she doesn''t care at all.


    Chanel¡¯s energy is on the danger of coming, and Han Jin, the elders, and even the dead Seth seem to have been forgotten by her. This is exactly what Sunil wants, wholeheartedly integrated into the battle, forgetting everything that makes her feel worried.


    Escape, never the best way to solve the problem, but Xiannier really can''t think of a better way.


    There was almost a blank in my mind, so that Nancy did not notice that there were fewer and fewer monsters attacking her.


    Animals also have some wisdom. Sunnier doesn''t know how many monsters are killed on this road. There are bloodstains on her body. She has her own, but more of them are monsters. Now those geeks saw that Siniel couldn¡¯t even hide, except for a few courageous people who were not afraid of death. The other ones were far away to see that Siniel came over and hurriedly fled to a farther distance. On the tree.


    Just look at the kind of sinfulness of Siniel. If there are other people here, there will be an illusion. Sinnel is here to try to kill these monsters.


    Finally, Sunil stopped, not because she was tired, and entered the realm of ecstasy. She didn¡¯t know what was tired, but only repeated the two actions of mechanical advancement and killing. The reason she stopped was because a small lake appeared in front and blocked her way.


    The bright and clear lake is like a bright moon set in the forest, not only illuminating Sunil''s cheek, but also smoothing the unspeakable resentment in her heart.


    The elves are the most loved nature races. Although the beauty of the environment can not affect their combat effectiveness, it will definitely affect their mood. The reason why Xiannier has been killed all the way, his hands are covered with blood, and it is not unrelated to the bare forest around him. You must know that the elves are very elegant even in battle. Don¡¯t say female elves like Siniel. It is the male elf who rarely swears like this unscrupulous killing, and ignores the blood on his body.


    When I saw this clear little lake, the violent temper in Xiannier¡¯s heart disappeared, accompanied by a lot of tiredness. Even if Han Jin has been killed from the early morning to the evening, it is estimated that Yuan Neng has long dried up. Xiannier has insisted on the present with a grievance in his chest.


    Xiannier lay down on the grass so casually, sniffing the muddy soil with a little moisture, and the unprecedented peace of mind, I really want to sleep like this. However, in the wounds of large and small bodies, the pain is constantly coming, so that she can not sleep.


    Sunnier¡¯s annoyed girl tried to drive away the pain, and the result was useless. The more clear her mind, the stronger the pain, and she was hiding in the temple. She had no time to prepare, no medicine, no food, Without drinking water, the blood stains on the body that have been contaminated have made her feel very uncomfortable. In desperation, I had to drag my tired body and climbed up to the lake.


    This is a world without people. Xiannier is not afraid of being sneaked by anyone. He can slowly untie the clothes on his body. The body of white jade is bathed in the moonlight like water.


    The clear and transparent lake is sprinkled on the body, the refreshing and refreshing pain and the bitter pain in the wound come at the same time. I can''t tell what it feels like. The lake is like ice, stinging like fire, and the ice is entangled under the fairy. There was a bit of faintness in the faint, and even deliberately sprinkled the lake water into the wound.


    After a while, Sunnier suddenly stopped his hand and looked at the wound that had been washed white by the lake. When did his heart become so hard? I remember that even if I broke a small wound in my childhood, I would cry too much.


    This is not bad, Xiannier thought in his heart, he is not afraid of death, then what else will make you fear? In the mind of Xiannier, I suddenly passed a thought. If I die here, will anyone feel sad? Rafael? Should he be very sad? Thinking of Rafael''s narrow smile, Xiannier''s heart is warm.


    Lying in the lake, letting the soft water flow on his body, swaying on the lake, at this moment, Sinniel''s brain is abnormally awake. Do the elders hate Hanjin? No, they have never met each other. If Hanjin is the one who has the blood of God, I believe that the elders will definitely wait for Hanjin to come to Yehliucheng.


    Xiannier can understand the mood of the elders. The myth of the elves'' millennium is about to become a reality. At this critical juncture, who dares to stop, who is the enemy of the entire elves!


    Her marriage with Prudence is probably not the expectation of a great elder, but the hope of all elves.


    However, Xiannier¡¯s grievance is, why is there no one to ask yourself? Is it only to be married to that Prudence to exchange for the rise of the Elf? Why can those people not see the potential of Han Jin and those who stand by Han Jin? Sunnier firmly believes that as long as he gives Hanjin enough time, he will definitely become a legend on this continent. Is anyone better than Han Jin? In just a few short years, it has become a strong player from the lonely aristocrats. This miraculous rise may be there, but in the history of the mainland, until now, only Han Jin has done it. Only.


    what should I do? Xiannier silently asked himself, loved ones, lover, light? Heavy?

 Chapter 324： meeting

    Chapter 326


    Han Jin can be regarded as a talented person. The commander of the Rapids, Lang Ning, and the commander of the mountain soldiers, Yalishan Ritter, are all outstanding talents. As for Guevara, Jeddis and Gail, there are three people. It is said that whether it is to rule the army or to govern politics, it is a rare good hand. There are only a handful of people who can surpass them in the whole continent. Moreover, Han Jin¡¯s current sphere of influence is not large, only occupying a city. With these five people sitting in the town, the holy crown city soon became stable.


    Because of the chaotic situation, all cities in the mainland have adopted a pan-military management approach. The military power is much higher than the regime. Lang Ning has already loyal to Han Jin, and Yalishan Reiter is rescued by Han Jin. His loyalty is still in his loyalty. Above the Ning. The three think tanks headed by Guevara do not hold actual positions in the military. Although they have a detached status, their power is constrained. In the old saying, others will not listen to them, only because they have There is no face, and their face is determined by Han Jin¡¯s attitude. If Han Jin expresses his dislike of who, then that person will be immediately isolated by everyone, which is a delicate balance.


    Han Jin is still willing to be a shopkeeper. From the successful occupation of the Holy Crown City to the present, he has hardly interfered in military affairs. He only issued an order two days ago, appointing Yalina as the head of the Magic Legion, Hogan and Kane served as the deputy head of the army and they also served as the deputy dean of the School of Magic. In fact, Han Jin still wants Sasio to take up the post of the Magic Legion, but Sasio¡¯s strength cannot be convinced, and he also knows that Sasio is super-smooth on the surface, but also has his own pride, barely for it. Not only will Sasso fall into a dilemma, but it will also dampen Sasio''s self-respect, so he can only put this idea down.


    However, Hanjin, a routine meeting every three days, still has to participate. There are many people attending the meeting. Three think tanks, Lang Ning, Yalin Shanruite represent the army, and Yalina, Kane, and Hogan represent magic. Legion, Moshin, Leizhe, Sasou and others are also qualified, as well as Winston, Saxon, Chitike, Hillett, etc. These people are the core of the entire group.


    Han Jin has always liked to talk nonsense, and he did not like to listen to nonsense. As a result, Lang Ning, who was the first speaker, did not have any whitewashes and compliments, and went straight to the topic.


    In the west of the holy crown city, the other cities that were originally managed by the holy crown city almost fell. The detectives reported that almost all of the cities had their own ancient trees, and the city was covered by green vegetation, even in the harsh winter test. Still seems to be alive and well. In the city east of the Holy Crown City, Langing has sent messengers to contact them, and they are willing to loyal to Hanjin. Lang Ning also made his own request, because the Elf family''s silver Pegasus army occupied an absolute advantage in speed, the loss of the detective is very serious, sent a hundred cavalry, only a dozen can live back, so Lang Ning Ask to stop reconnaissance immediately, or think of other methods.


    ¡°Every city has an old tree of life?¡± Lang Ning¡¯s voice just fell, Guevara frowned and asked: ¡°Your people are not mistaken?¡±


    "It can''t be wrong." Lang Ning replied in a solemn tone.


    ¡°Impossible!¡± Gail¡¯s manager shook his head. He and Guevara¡¯s attitude were the same. They all did not believe: ¡°If the ancient trees of life can be planted at will, this continent is already the world of the elves.¡±


    "I know what the reason is." The Knights of the Admiral suddenly said.


    Since the outbreak of Yadunis and Hanjin, the people who approached Hanjin were somewhat disgusted with the Paladins, which made Jedice''s situation very embarrassing. Moreover, the cracks between the two sides are getting deeper and deeper, and whether they can be remedied in time. It depends on his attitude. It can also be said that his choice determines the future of the Holy See, responsibility and pressure. Naturally big too.


    Everyone''s eyes fell on Adonis, and Adonis was watching Jedice, and he slowly said: "There is a elder elder named Branzi who took the tribe to the wild willow city. They have the moon spring. ¡±


    "Moon spring water? No wonder..." Guevara suddenly realized.


    ¡°Blanchi?¡± Han Jin stunned: ¡°Is it like you, from the southwest?¡±


    "Yes." Adonis nodded.


    "Do you know her?" asked Elena.


    "Well, it is also a partner who has fought together." Han Jin smiled.


    "I know that the spring water can make the seeds of life quickly sprout, but I can''t figure out what it is... What good is it for the elves?" Gail said, while he was sinking, "Although their strength is several times that of ours, In other respects, they are not dominant. They should have gathered their forces together and took the initiative to split up their troops... this is simply..."


    ¡°Go to self-destruction?¡± Guevara smiled. ¡°Maybe because they need to use facts to boost morale. After all, for thousands of years, the elves have never expanded so quickly, only in ten days. Two and a half provinces and thousands of miles of land."


    "And the elves have a habit, and if there is no life tree to rely on, they can''t believe that the land belongs to them." Jedish intervened.


    "But they haven''t thought about it? They can''t keep it!" Lang Ning said.


    "I have an explanation." Han Jin said faintly: "The elves think that the enemy they face is Desmark, not us."


    "This is reasonable." Gael¡¯s general manager, Yan Yan smiled: ¡°In the face of a shrinking tortoise, they certainly don¡¯t have to worry about anything.¡±


    "But we can''t quickly launch a counterattack." Lang Ning said: "The army that has just assembled the Dixmark, the military and morale are somewhat unstable. I need at least two months! Kane, what about your magical army? ¡±


    "We are here to be easier than you, because the magicians are mostly smart people." Kane smiled. "Not to mention, we now have a magister army commander, the magician..."


    Everyone gave a good-hearted laughter, and Yalena¡¯s face was reddish and she said: ¡°In fact, I don¡¯t care about anything, it¡¯s all by Kane and Hogan.¡± In fact, Yalena¡¯s achievements are now more than her father¡¯s. Solomon''s grandfather, the head of the Magic Corps and the dean of the School of Magic, has a high degree of authority and glory. Solomon was only a great magician at the age of Yalena, although he was respected by people. But the power is not big.


    "Don''t count me, Hogan is the hardest, I''m just a mess." Kane smiled.


    Hogan is also full of red, but Yalin is because of shame, and Hogan is completely excited, this is the highest specification meeting, his name has been repeatedly mentioned, placed in the cold shadow city, where he has this qualification ? !


    "We don''t have to dispatch the army at all." Guevara said slowly: "A Warrior can be."


    "God of War"? Lang Ning.


    "Well, Hallman, the president of the Chamber of Commerce in the city of Lonely City, sent us more than a hundred magic crystal cannons. They sent a lot of high-ranking mercenaries to escort, carefully bypassing the sphere of influence of the elves, now In winter, the elves just like to hide in the old trees of life, and they won''t easily get into the snow and ice. If there is no accident... If you can arrive in a few days, we will demolish the magic crystal cannon on the holy crown city. Down, put on the Ares, huh, huh... More than six hundred magic crystal cannons, several shots can destroy a city without defense!"


    "Remove the magic crystal cannon of the Holy Crown City? What should I do here?" Lang Ning hurried.


    "I am not a dissmark." Guevara whispered: "I only like offense and don''t like defense."


    "But..." Lang Ning still wants to say something.


    "That''s it." Han Jin intercepted: "The magic crystal cannon is the same everywhere, Lang Ning, as long as your concept changes a little, you can accept it." Although Han Jin does not understand the military, but he is after all It is a modern man who installed the artillery fire in a fixed place. It was the practice of the maritime era. In modern warfare, almost all the artillery fires were movable, so he strongly agreed with Guevara''s proposal.


    Seeing that Han Jin opened his mouth, Lang Ning will no longer continue to oppose it. The treasurer is the treasurer after all, and the shopkeeper has the same absolute authority.


    "Hogen," Han Jin said.


    "Yes." Hogan hurriedly stood up.


    Han Jin gestured to Hogan to sit down and say: "More than six hundred magic crystal cannons, can the war gods be loaded?"


    Hogan indulged for a moment: "That can only move the original gun frame down and think of other fixed methods."


    "Yes, this is handed over to you."


    "No problem, don''t worry, Master." Hogan immediately raised his chest.


    "I still have one thing." Lang Ningdao, his eyes fell on Mo Xinke: "Before we entered the Abyss world, I have sent people to Black Crow City to pick Miss Lily and Miss Hilna, but... ...they have never heard."


    "Isn''t the elf supposed to be a few women?" Sas'' Ou Dao.


    "Should... no." Lang Ning hesitated. At this time, no matter how he answered, it would not help, and he could not change anything. He could only choose comfort.


    The look of Moxico is a little uneasy, on the one hand because of fear, on the other hand because it is his personal personal affairs, and it is not appropriate to put it in this kind of meeting. Of course, he is also very grateful, and he is grateful to Lang Ning for him. Value.


    "If they have not been blocked, where should they go now?" Han Jin asked.


    "It should be almost the same." Lang Ning said.


    "I have nothing else in the past few days. I will go out and look for it." Han Jindao.


    "Raphael, this...this is a bit inappropriate..." Moxico was in a hurry. Although he and Han Jin have known each other for a long time, it can be said that he has grown up from the beginning to the end, but he has always been aware of the growing status gap between the two sides. Han Jin is the head of the entire group. It is not appropriate for him to go out and find two people who are insignificant to the group.


    "Not suitable? Julie and Hilna are my friends. Do you tell me where is inappropriate?" Han Jin was really angry, his brows were wrinkled together.


    "Mosco, you can rest assured." Guevara hurried to round the field: "Let Rafael go to them, it is more effective than we are to send an army, they will not have anything."


    "Let''s talk about Dipp City." Gail''s general manager and Guevara had a tacit understanding. The latter had just finished the round. He then transferred the topic: "We should send people to form an alliance with Dip City. I think The pilgrim of the city of Dip will not refuse, but... we have to be prepared, this is only a temporary alliance."


    "Yes." Guevara said: "When we defeat the Elves, it may be the time when the lord of the horses is abandoning the covenant."


    "Come between us and Chesham, the situation of the lord of Ma Lishen is really confused." Jeddes smiled. "However, how do you know that Ma Lishen will definitely rely on Chesham, and it is a good choice to trust us." ""


    "So what I said is maybe." Guevara also laughed.


    This is the fundamental difference between Guevara and others and Lang Ning, Yalin Shanruite and other younger generations. Lang Ning believes that the elves are their enemy, and they have racked their brains and tried their best, but Guevara and others have The elves gently put down and talked about the distant situation in the future. Their smiles and words gave the people around them a great confidence, as if they could blow the elves.


    Strategically despising the enemy, this is known to many people, but it can be done in one thing. Guevara and others have not only done it, but they have done it very naturally, without any deliberate traces, and they have also driven young people around them. The emotions make young people feel relaxed and feel that the elves are nothing remarkable.


    Han Jin¡¯s wings are really full, and there are three men¡¯s think tanks, and he has the qualifications and strength to skyrocket 90,000 miles.


    "Dominic, what is your opinion?" Gail¡¯s eyes fell on Dominique.


    Because Dominique¡¯s body is too tall, sitting inside is too unsightly and occupying the place, so she can only sit in the outermost circle and sit with Chitike, Hillester, etc. She did not expect the Gaelic Asked her, after a long while, she replied: "I think... the chances of the horsepower being led by us are greater."


    ¡°Why?¡± asked Han Jin.


    "Because... because Chesham..." Dominique didn''t know what to say.


    "Because Chess''s guy is a bit abnormal?" Guevara smiled.


    Everyone laughed loudly, a guy who had married thousands of times and held thousands of funerals. It is strange to say that he is normal!


    Dominique also smiled, then nodded hard.


    "I agree with Dominique." Guevara said.


    "I also agree, but we can''t wait for the horses to come to us, so... Rafael, what we should do, and some things we can''t do." Gail''s The sight fell on Han Jin: "You... should you understand what I mean?"


    "You mean...the things of those nobles?" Han Jin said in a playful tone.


    "Yes." The look of the director of Gail was very dignified and formed a sharp contrast with Han Jin.


    On the question of how to deal with the original aristocrats in the Holy Crown City, Han Jin and the three think tanks have disagreement. Han Jin wants to uproot and let all the people of the holy crown city feel a new atmosphere, and Guevara and others I believe that we should adopt a gentle approach, and do not make a big move. What makes Guevara and others gratified is that Han Jin only put forward his own ideas, but did not strongly demand that he do the following according to his words. Instead, he gave the decision to the three think tanks and let them take their ideas. Decentralization, the three think tanks can not be sloppy, passover, they have been trying to convince Han Jin, let Han Jin really understand their concerns.


    "Raphael, if you move the nobles of the Holy City, what do you think of the nobles in Dip City?" Guevara said slowly: "Dominy is right. Originally, the Lord of the Horses should be more inclined to us." Yes, but we did, he will not hesitate to stand on the side of Chesham!"


    "Unfairness... does not mean that it is unreasonable." Jedice whispered: "You are also going to the southwest of Rafael, knowing why the lords are firmly opposed to Nikolay, and would rather not surrender? Every time Gula seizes a city, it completely cuts off the roots of the nobility! Actually... I also think that the world should change, but it is not now. We must wait until we can control all the situations before we can try it. Pulling is to change sideways. I can prove how dangerous and how difficult his road is. If we want to catch up with him, we can''t change anything now." When it comes to this, Jedice sighs, he Suddenly found that he and Nikolay''s goal is the same, but the choice of the road is different, Nikolay''s way is too cruel, bloody, he does not like, the so-called different ways, can describe him and Nikolay, but because of the special The way, they decided that they must become a deadly enemy.


    Han Jin was silent for a long time and slowly nodded: "I understand, this matter will be handed over to you, I don''t object."


    Guevara and others looked at each other and breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Raffael, are you going to find that beautiful and Hilna?" asked Gail, "When are you going?" In fact, the Gaelic director thought that Hanjin was not necessary to find someone himself, but he I can''t oppose it, otherwise I don''t know how many people will be offended by blame. At least he will offend the younger generation, including Han Jin himself.


    "Tomorrow, what?"


    "I suggest that you don''t go far, there is a place for the elves after all."


    "There will be no problem." Han Jin smiled: "Lonely City can send hundreds of magic crystal cannons to prove that the Elf''s defense has too many loopholes, they just stood still, isn''t it?"


    "Let Yalina go with you." Gail said in a quiet voice: "In case they are in danger, it is difficult for you to take care of two people. It is much easier for you to help you with Yalina. You Rest assured, the Elf has no ability to fly, and Elena can definitely protect herself."


    "This way... Yeah." Han Jin nodded. "It seems that I have to prepare for it first."

 Chapter 325： Dragon blood

    Chapter XX Dragon Blood


    Han Jin quietly sat in his chair, thinking about his mind with his eyes closed. Because he rarely interfered with military affairs, his time was much more abundant than others. Every day, in addition to cultivation, he sat in his main seat. Exalted, at this time, the ''crews'' on the Ares will always be uplifted and try to avoid talking to each other. Even if they have to say it, they must hide in the boat. They are also cautious when they walk. Interrupted to Hanjin.


    Hogan carefully calculated the ship''s hull. Although the hull of the Ares is huge, it is difficult to accommodate more than 600 magic crystal cannons, and it is not the case that the magic crystal cannon is put on the battle. All magic crystal cannons are free to shoot, the distance between magic crystal cannons can not be too close, the violent oscillation of the muzzle and the conflict of magic crystal properties may have unpredictable effects.


    It¡¯s hard to be Hogan. Yalina and Kane don¡¯t have much experience in management. The daily affairs of the Magic Legion and the School of Magic are all responsible for him. Now Han Jin gives the installation of the magic crystal cannon to him. He is too stressed and heavy. There are no other candidates for Hanjin. Hogan¡¯s accomplishments in alchemy are better than Jaina and Kane. They are older and more experienced than Jaina and Kane. Everything has just started. He can¡¯t come up with anything. Let anyone go to try and do it! The so-called capable person can work hard and can only work hard. Of course, Jeddes is also a good candidate, but Hanjin must not hand the Magic Academy and the Magic Legion to Jedith.


    Although Han Jin also does not have the experience of managing shackles or domination, he understands what is balance! Comprehension, but also the balance of yin and yang, the balance of the five elements, the addition of three paladins and rituals, has allowed Jedice''s strength to overtake the Guevara and Gaelic masters, and then the Magic Corps and the School of Magic Going out, once he leaves the Holy City, no one can restrict Jedice.


    Han Jin is not guarding Jedice, he must be guarded against it. It is also the anti-micro-defense ¡®defense¡¯. He does not want to go that step, and he also believes that Jedith is also unwilling to go that step.


    Xiao Jinlei¡¯s listless squatting is near Han Jin. Not only is it, almost all Thunderbirds¡¯ emotions are a little wilful, because Han Jin does not allow them to fly away from the Ares.


    After all, Thunderbird is Warcraft. Although each one has been transformed by Han Jin, the intelligence is still very limited. They went out to release the wind a few days ago. As a result, the Holy Crown City was tangled up. At that time, Han Jin was just not there. In the soul beads, no one controls them. As a result, they are killing in the holy city. Fortunately, they will not attack humans and horses without reason, but the chickens, ducks, geese and dogs in the city are down.


    People are feeding chicken with breadcrumbs. Suddenly lightning falls from the sky, blows the ground out of one big pit, and even grinds the chicken nest and the kennel into powder, and then one is taller than humans. The giant bird fell from the sky, and the flesh-and-blooded prey flew up into the sky. Where did the ordinary people see this? Some simply stunned directly.


    If you are weaker, you can get rid of your teeth and swallow your stomach. If you have something in the background, you will go to the street to find a patrol. The patrol is coming, but can they do the same? Don''t say them, even the Torrent Legion, the Magic Legionnaires and the magicians, who dares to attack the Thunderbirds? People know that Thunderbirds are the treasures of Rafael''s lords!


    Finally, I was disturbed by the meditation of Elena, which controlled the raging Thunderbirds. Otherwise, it is estimated that the chickens, ducks, geese and dogs in the city have been slaughtered.


    After Han Jin learned the news, he was so angry and cried, and the reason was definitely not good. Even Xiao Jinlei could not understand it, let alone other Thunderbirds. In the end, Han Jin could only issue a simple order, except for eating, all the thunder. Birds can only stay there and can''t move. In a few days, the mental state of Thunderbirds is naturally getting weaker.


    This is more unfortunate than the beasts of the zoo. At least in the zoo, the Thunderbirds can only stand still. If there is an animal protection association in the world, they may come to Hanjin to protest. They have the courage... Of course, this is only temporary, and after Harley¡¯s shot, they can control the Thunderbirds.


    I don''t know how long it took, and Steigenberg and Mirien came out from the front and back. Since Han Jin recognized the relationship between them, the relationship between Steelberg and Mirien The day was intimate and no longer obscured. He was watching Han Jin sitting there contemplating, and Steelberg snorted and hurriedly turned back to give Molly an index finger, indicating that Mirien would not speak.


    Then Steelberg carefully walked over to Han Jin and explored his hand to touch the water on the table. If the water inside was cold, he was ready to change a pot of water.


    However, Han Jin had already noticed Steelberg. When Steelberg¡¯s hand touched the water glass, he suddenly said: ¡°Steelberg, have you practiced these days?¡±


    Stillberg was shocked and hurriedly said, "Master, how dare I delay?! Now I can sense the power you said."


    "What power?" Molly asked curiously behind, she never said that Steelberg had said.


    "Go! The man speaks, don''t mess with it!" Stillberg narrowed his eyes.


    Ms. Grace was not afraid of it. She used her to slap her nose and looked back at Steelberg without showing her weakness. However, she stopped talking. When she encountered a nightmare-like tragedy, she had become very autistic for a while, never talked to people, but she met with Steelberg until now, her heart was opened a little bit, and she gradually recovered. Character.


    "Oh..." Han Jin smiled: "You are not afraid to be courageous. Don''t you be afraid to go back and look for you?"


    "Small things I listen to her, big things, she has to listen to me." Stillberg sneered, since it was installed once, may wish to put it in the end, he waved his hand and said awkwardly: "Milion, you go back first Let''s not bother me and the young master."


    Molly was so angry that she was red-faced and hateful, but it was as Steelberg said. The thing between the two of them is another thing, but once it involves outsiders, Mirien always It was very obedient, at least it was a very good face for Stillberg. He never stopped talking, didn''t refute, and stole Steelberg for a moment, then turned and walked back.


    "Okay, and then toss, it is you." Han Jin smiled: "Milly, come back."


    Han Jin¡¯s words were far more effective than Steelberg¡¯s words. She immediately turned around and smiled and looked at Steelberg triumphantly, and hurried back.


    "Millien, although Stillberg has always called me a young master, but in my heart, I regard him as my younger brother, you are his wife, and of course my loved ones, there is nothing to worry about between us. Han Jin said slowly.


    "I know." Mellie whispered, and then stood behind Han Jin, gently twirling Han Jin''s shoulder with his hands: "I heard him talk about it, your days are... very hard Suffering.¡± When it came to this, Molly¡¯s eyes were a little red. When she heard from Steelberg, she couldn¡¯t believe it. The singer Rafael¡¯s lord, there was such a miserable past.


    "Young Master, we...we haven''t got married yet." Stillberg''s eyes were red.


    "You reminded me." Han Jin nodded. "At that time, I said that I would like to have a wedding for you. Later I went to the abyss world and delayed your business. Um... that''s it, Hogan!"


    "At, Master!" Hearing that Han Jin was calling himself, Hogan hurried straight up and strode over.


    Han Jin opened his mouth, but swallowed back what he had to say. He wanted to hand over the wedding to Hogan, and he could see the bloodshot in Hogan¡¯s eyes, and the paper roll full of numbers in his hand. He really can''t say it.


    Let Hogan become his slave. He was purely out of humiliation and did not expect Hogan to be so useful! Alchemy is exchanged with Yalena and others in the city of Lonely. In fact, it is not communication. He is teaching Yalena and Kane, and later built the Ares. Until now, he managed the Magic Army and the School of Magic. Hogan is always all. The busiest and hardest person among people.


    Although Hogan is still less than the extent of his death, it is almost the same, it is almost the same! Although Hogan¡¯s character is a bit unbearable, it¡¯s a resentment for Han Jin to see that the beauty can¡¯t move. He always wants to get people to get it. The female slaves in the slaves of Yalinshan Ritter are not. I know how much I have been ruined by Hogan, but no one is perfect. When I control Hogan without making mistakes, I should also give him some sweetness.


    "Forget it." Han Jin waved his hand.


    "Ah?" Hogan stared at Han Jin, and he was confused.


    "Steelberg, how many spiritual recovery magic scrolls can you do in a day?" Han Jin asked, in fact, the spiritual recovery magic scroll is a reincarnation, compared with the return to the Yuan Qing curse, if the former is Qing tea, the latter is A stimulant that is harmless to the body. The cultivar can prolong life, although the effectiveness is far less than the return to the Yuan Dynasty, but there is also the advantage that Hui Yuanqing''s curse can''t match.


    "I can do almost twenty reels," Steelberg said.


    "From today, I will give Hogan five spirits to restore the magic scroll every day."


    "Okay, young master." Stillberg nodded, no matter how others looked at Hogan, he was very fond of Hogan. This is also normal, with Hogan such a fine, of course, will try to please Han Jin''s only servant.


    "Master...this...this is not good! What about Guevara?" Hogan looked surprised. Under the strong request of Hanjin, Guevara used some magic made by Stillberg every day. Scroll, how dare he go to Guevara to grab!


    "Nothing, I can do a lot of reels in one day, enough to divide." Stillberg laughed.


    Mirien¡¯s face showed a sense of pride. She was able to accept Stillberg, because Steigenberg was only a servant of Hanjin, and her status was similar, and her age was small, not as terrible as the big men. Cruel, capricious, unpredictable, but the two have come together. Which wife does not want her husband to become a top-ranking role? ! Therefore, Mirien has already changed her original intention. The more useful and valued Steelberg appears, the more she is proud and happy.


    "Master, I..." Hogan still couldn''t accept it.


    "You go to work." Han Jin waved his hand: "In the future, you should pay more attention to rest, things can''t be done, don''t be too desperate."


    Hogan stayed there, Han Jin was so good to him today, he was flattered, and the composition of ''stunning'' was much larger than the former. He even forgot his thanks, so he went back with the gesture of Han Jin. Go on.


    "Steelberg, you must work hard in the future, do you know?" Han Jin said softly.


    "Young Master, I have been working very hard!" Stillberg replied and slammed his head.


    "Hare can''t stay here all the time, he wants to follow me." Han Jin paused: "When your strength has accumulated to a certain stage, this Ares will be handed over to you."


    "What...what??" Stillberg was more shocked than Hogan, who cried in a disbelieving tone.


    Mirien is also stunned. She has lived here. She and the big men know what the God of War means. Is Hanjin ready to make Stillberg the captain of the Ares? ! Because of too much gaffe, Molly''s little hands even grabbed Han Jin''s shoulder and twisted the clothes into a ball until Han Jin patted her hand, and she woke up as if she was dreaming.


    "Young Master, I... can I do it?" Steelberg asked hard.


    "I said you can do it, you can do it." Han Jin replied faintly: "But you have to work hard, at least not to humiliate me."


    "I...but me..."


    "Well, there is nothing to worry about. I can let Harley stay with you for a while. After you are completely familiar with it, I will take him away again." Han Jin smiled and said: "The wedding thing can only be given to Guevara. I will go out tomorrow, and when I come back, I should be ready."


    "Young Master, I don''t want to... I don''t want to get married now," Steelberg said in a hurry.


    "Why?" Han Jinyi.


    Mirien¡¯s face suddenly became pale, and she looked at Steelberg.


    "Young Master, you haven''t... How can I..." The news just made him confused, otherwise he also knew the pain in Hanjin''s heart and would not easily touch it.


    Mirien¡¯s heart was finally put down, but the thought of hating iron was not steel, and she couldn¡¯t care much in the rush, kicking on Stilberg¡¯s calf.


    Han Jin became silent. The injury is hurt after all. It will not change because of his growth. However, he does not feel pain. He just feels depressed and numb.


    "Young Master, I didn''t mean it!" Stillberg said slyly: "I...I..."


    "You, don''t worry about my business." Han Jin smiled, then shook his head.


    Just as Steelberg didn''t know what to say, Guevara showed his head from the gangway and jumped onto the deck.


    "You are here." Stillberg hurriedly shifted the subject and said hello to Guevara.


    "Kid, what''s wrong? Look at your face is not very good, what?" Guevara smiled. When his injury has not yet healed, it has always been that Steelberg took care of him. If Guevara is to find a truly intimate person, then in addition to Hanjin, it is Steelberg.


    "No...no..." Steelberg groaned.


    "We are talking about Steelberg''s marriage." Han Jin smiled.


    "Marriage? Good!" Guevara is overjoyed. I don''t know why, many old people like to attend the weddings of the younger generations, and Guevara is one of them.


    "I have to go out tomorrow, I can only give this to you." Han Jindao.


    "No problem." Guevara looked up and down with Steelberg and Mirien. He was really delighted by the younger generation.


    At this moment, the slave soldiers on the ship took the big boxes one by one from the side of the ship and placed them neatly on the deck.


    "What is that?" Han Jin asked.


    "You need it." Guevara smiled: "The blood of the dragon!"


    Han Jin stood up and strode over. He opened a box and saw dozens of glass bottles placed in it. Each glass bottle was filled with bright red blood. These seven or eight boxes were added. Together, there are almost a few hundred bottles.


    ¡°So much?¡± Han Jin frowned slightly: ¡°Can the dragon survive?¡± He didn¡¯t want to kill the chicken and take the eggs. This idea was long ago, but there is no strength to act, now Desmark Give him a dragon in vain, of course he should cherish it.


    "Do you still want to keep the dragon up?" Guevara whispered: "That is impossible."


    ¡°Why?¡± asked Han Jin.


    "You ignored it? The dragon has the same wisdom as us, even more than us." Guevara said slowly: "Let''s think about it from another angle. If you are caught, then every once in a while. Someone is going to put your blood and treat you as a beast. What do you most want to do?"


    "dead."


    "The same is true for the dragon." Guevara said: "This time I specifically observed it for a while. The situation of the dragon is very bad. Moreover, we have no way to feed, although the dragon can not eat or drink. It lasts for a long time, but it is sleeping, and we often put its blood, how long do you think it will live?"


    "I took it for granted." Han Jin silent for a moment: "Look, how long can it live?"


    "I guess... I can put it four or five times." Guevara said: "Then we should cut the magic crystal."


    "Four or five times? It should be almost the same." Han Jin nodded.

 Chapter 326： wait

    Chapter 326 Waiting


    "It should be almost? What do you mean?" Guevara asked.


    "It''s a magical array." Han Jin smiled and said to the mountain soldiers: "You move the box down and move to my room."


    "Yes!" The mountain soldiers promised to move the box and walked up the stairs.


    Han Jin slowly stood up, Guevara hesitated, and he could see what he wanted to say, but did not say it. Han Jin noticed the expression of Guevara and smiled back: "Do you still have something?"


    "Gail is in charge of him... you don''t want to be too..." Guevara doesn''t know how to put his thoughts out. He has to take into account the internal unity and the feeling of Han Jin, but it is clear between the two. There is a conflict, and it is difficult for him to do both.


    Han Jin was silent for a moment and said slowly: "This world is like a big river that lurks innumerable undercurrents. I heard that people are in the rivers and lakes. I don¡¯t know what I mean, but I don¡¯t really understand, there are some things. Only when I have experienced and experienced it can I really understand it."


    Guevara did not interrupt, and looked at Han Jin quietly.


    "In the legendary story, the heroes gathered together to eliminate evil. They are as simple as a newborn baby. They are as brave as an orc who is blessed with madness in battle. Even if they sacrifice, they will not. Hesitate, for justice, they can give everything, as if they have countless lives to squander at will... Oh, in fact, such a naive person can only exist in the story." Han Jin slowly sorted his robes: "Someone There are contradictions and disputes. This is inevitable. It is the most stupid way to misinterpret human nature and deny humanity. If we want to eliminate and resolve the contradictions between each other, we can only do it between big and small. It¡¯s just like you, if you have to make a sacrifice.


    "I?" Guevara groaned.


    "In fact, there is a contradiction between you and me. For example, the elf family represented by Siniel." Han Jin smiled: "I was not very sensible at the time, but... I never noticed this. The main reason for the seriousness of the problem is that you are ready to sacrifice, isn''t it?"


    Guevara showed a bitter smile, Han Jin said it was good, he was indeed ready, if Han Jin really can come together with Sunil, and the Elf also accepted Han Jin, then he can only quietly retreat.


    "I know what the Gail manager wants to do, maybe he can hide himself very well, but Yalina can''t, showing too many traces."


    "Why didn''t you refuse at the time?" Guevara asked.


    "Because the Gail manager is very reasonable." Han Jin said faintly: "If Julie and Hilna really encounter any danger, it is difficult for me to take care of both of them. I need help."


    "Just because of this?" Guevara did not believe it.


    Han Jin was silent for a moment, hehe smiled: "To tell the truth, although the Gail manager is always doing small moves, I am not worried about him, because his way is very soft, and I have noticed my feelings, I can tolerate him, and Compared to the Gaelic supervisor, I am more worried...Jedice."


    "Jedice?" Guevara frowned. "Raphael, I think... Jeddy is very tolerant to you, or to us."


    "I used to think that power can give me the qualification to take it. Now I find out that I am wrong. The higher you go, the more things you need to be scrupulous. The more you can''t help yourself, I always have to do this. Between those, because of the choice of interest, Jeddis... is also the same as me.¡± Han Jin said slowly: ¡°The Holy See has been destroyed by Nikolay, and the three paladins carry the surviving priests. The sacred group formed by them, rushed here, what is the purpose? Of course, it is to rebuild the Holy See! And Jedice is the unique candidate of the Pope! Ha ha... They want to reshape the past glory of the Holy See, or to follow Jeddy The idea of ??Sri Lanka, in addition to the evils, and the establishment of a new Holy See, this not only affects our present but also our future!"


    "Oh..." Guevara sighed.


    "The three paladins are inseparable from Jedice all day long. They often talk to each other. What are they talking about?" Han Jin¡¯s eyes showed a narrow smile: "In their minds, I should be a very terrible strongman, killing. Lost a few dragons, alone against the dragon knight Buddha and the golden dragon Filagong, and killed seven abyss demons, and also killed Zaguned, the blood ancestor Alquitt also died in my hands, How many strong people can have a record comparable to me? So...the one they care about most is me."


    "So, did you choose to leave this time?"


    "Yes, I vacated the stage and let the three faithful Paladin adults perform and let Jedice freely choose." Han Jin said faintly: "I will wait patiently for them to make choices, even if I will find Julie and Hilna tomorrow, I will not come back. Now it¡¯s cold, the Elf can¡¯t launch an attack. It¡¯s a good time for us to integrate internally. Although it¡¯s dangerous, it¡¯s always better than being in the future. There is a knife in the back."


    "You obviously have the power to influence Jeddes. Why do you want him to choose freely?" Jeddis frowned. "Raphael, you do this... push our comrades into the enemy camp."


    "Jedice is the leader of the future Holy See. It is not enough to influence him alone, but Jeddis is a believer who cannot be influenced by others. Otherwise, Nikolay will not kill him." Han Jin smiled and said: "Listen to Jessie, only the Pope used to be. During the third generation of the Pope in charge of the Holy See, the strength of the Holy See was unprecedentedly expanded, and even the appointment and dismissal of the King could be interfered. This gave birth to the Pope and the teaching power was overridden. Above the kingship. In fact, my request is not high, I only hope that Jedice will not play any king of the king."


    "What is the name of a title?"


    "There are too many things to represent." Han Jin said slowly: "It is the Pope or the Pope, which represents the will, goals, ideals and desires of all believers. It also proves that Jedice is binding on believers. Control. What''s more... I can''t force Jedice to retreat in a sudden retreat. I can''t do it. If he can take a step back, I naturally have a way to let him back the second and third steps. I will give him the corresponding compensation."


    Guevara has been silent for a long time and said softly: "Raphael, you are really mature!"


    "Oh..." Han Jin smiled: "So at this time, I need the friendship of Gail."


    "So in the future? Do you still need it?"


    This is a heartfelt statement. This time it was Han Jin¡¯s turn to be silent. After a while, he replied: "You know, I am not the kind of indifferent person."


    Guevara also knew that his words were too sharp. He sighed and shifted the subject: "Right, Kane asked me to ask you, although Gibran never walked out of the magic array, but he seems to have noticed changes in the outside world. He let I ask you, what should I do? Is it always keeping Gibran and Julia inside?"


    "Let them stay inside, it will be good for them." Han Jin showed a smile.


    "I know, you don''t want Julia to be hurt." Guevara stares at Han Jin: "But I can''t figure out why you always care about Moss, Sasou, Gibran, Julia. And the boss of Gail, but so harsh?! Be aware that Gail¡¯s help to you now and in the future will far exceed them!¡±


    "If I don''t have the strength and status of today, will Gail executives look at me more?" Han Jin said faintly.


    "Your opinion... some naive, and somewhat extreme." Guevara shook his head: "What is a complete Raphael?"


    "What are you talking about?" Han Jin did not understand.


    "The body in front of me, and an invisible soul, the two together, is the real you, Raphael! Here bread has many things, such as your appearance, your thoughts, you Experience, your right and wrong, your judgment, your knowledge, your strength, etc. Because you have extraordinary potential, so that you are optimistic about your Gaelic chief, and those who love you because of your appearance, status, and strength. There is no substantive difference between your female slaves."


    "Female slave?" Han Jin could not help but smile again.


    "I didn''t want to say it, but I have already talked so much... I can only continue to say it." Guevara showed a vicissitude in his eyes: "You said that the Gail manager is because of your strength and status. Deliberately wooing you and making good friends, can you pay for this in the world for no reason, no regrets?"


    Han Jingang wants to talk, Guevara waved: "You go ahead!"


    Stilberg, Mirien and others all listened to stupidity. Seeing Guevara made a speech, they retreated from the stairs to the boat room. Only Hanjin and Guevara were left on the deck.


    "First talk about the person you least want to mention." Guevara said slowly: "Why did Chanel like you? Is there no reason for this?? If you are really a waste, as a descendant of God Siniel may help you, take care of you, but will never like you, and taking care of you is just a moment of care, she will definitely leave. Besides Moxico and Sasou, yes, you and they meet When I was on, it was just a broken aristocrat, and you started to get along very well, but this is not the reason why they still follow you until now! Moxico has its own dream of a strong man, and Sasou¡¯s ideal is to travel the entire continent. If you have never shown your ability, you... have been separated!"


    Han Jin was silent. He just wanted to communicate with Guevara, but the process was not controlled by him. Guevara¡¯s emotions became a little excited, and Guevara¡¯s words also had their own reasons.


    "Let''s say Yalena, why are you following you? Because you have saved her not only, but also let her feel your strength! And those who are Gibran, Julia, Winston and Saxon, why do they choose to trust you?" Guevara said slowly: "The deepest relationship with you should be Stillberg, but... you have a lot of secrets that you can''t tell him? What happens after you say it?"


    "I¡­¡­"


    "From the age of seventeen to the present, less than three years ago, you have become the youngest lord on the mainland!" Guevara smiled: "You have such superior ability, I really can''t imagine that you are in the top seventeen." In the year, why has it been obscured?! Desmark is still very open-minded. He knows that he values ??talents and cares for talents. In fact, you should have been a VIP of the Lord''s Office."


    Han Jin had to close his mouth. This is his biggest flaw. How can he explain it?


    "I said this, not to explore your secrets. I want to tell you that everything you have, whether external or internal, is equally important." Guevara said: "Of course, I do not deny There is friendship in the world. If you suddenly become nothing, Moxike and others will still take care of you and help you as before. You have developed a deep friendship in the long hours of hardship, huh, huh... you have been Pay attention to them and love them, is this because of this?"


    Han Jin did not answer, only listened quietly.


    "You said that you are not an indifferent person, but why do you think that the Gail manager will be indifferent? Most people are gathered by your side for the same reason, you accept others, but Gail The manager refused to give him a chance to go from start to finish. You always have a **** in his heart."


    "You seem to be a lobbyist for the Gail manager today." Han Jin smiled.


    "The lobbyist? He is not worthy." Guevara shook his head. "I just want you to pay attention, at least to be fair. These things have nothing to do with me. I also see that you are wary of Gail. You I really don¡¯t know what the Gail manager knows?"


    Han Jin sighed with a sigh.


    "You just mentioned the legend, then let''s use the story as an example." Guevara paused: "In the love story, always emphasizes kindness, purity, or... is a kind of soul beauty, and always It is to smash power, strength, and wealth, and this story will resonate with many people. Do you know why?"


    "why?"


    "Because power, strength, and wealth are always controlled by a few people, it is not important, but more importantly..." Guevara''s mouth reveals a slightly ironic smile: "The beauty of the soul cannot be proved! Power, strength, wealth Can not disguise, a little temptation will reveal the horse''s feet, and a shameless, then wretched person can also pretend to be a good person, in this respect, all people are standing on the same starting line, there is no high and low points, huh, huh... ...not so much that people like the beauty of the soul, it is better to say that they are pursuing an absolute fairness."


    "You are wrong." Han Jin shook his head: "At least the beauty of the soul will not change with the passage of time. I used to like Xiannier, not because she can protect me, nor because she has the identity of the descendants of God. Because she makes me feel warm, and Xiannier is against me..."


    "She likes you because you can give her a future! Of course, there are other reasons." Guevara smiled: "The beauty of the soul will not change with the passage of time? Really won''t change?"


    Han Jingang wanted to talk, and was once again cut off by Guevara: "Do you believe that Sunil will not change, or does Chanel believe that you will not change? Now Rafael is compared with Raphael three years ago. Really nothing changed?"


    "that is because¡­¡­"


    "The reasons we are talking about are not important. The important thing is the result. What is the result? Xiannier has changed and you have changed!" Guevara said: "Some people love flowers, others love them." Huang Cancan''s gold coins, people always think that the former is elegant, the latter is vulgar, in fact, they do not make much difference, hungry a person who loves flowers for a few days, thrown into the street, he will immediately love the gold coins crazy ""


    "You...something is arrogant." Han Jin smiled bitterly.


    "I want to say that because your strength has an incalculable potential and it has been taken seriously by others. This is normal. You should feel glory and not be hostile to Gail. Although I don''t know him, but... Seeing his attitude towards Yalina, he is just a very ordinary old man, has his own emotions and sorrows, has his own wishes and guardianship.¡± Guevara whispered: ¡°At least you have to give him a chance to let him go. Near you."


    "I don''t want to force myself."


    "Who dares to force you?" Guevara laughed. "I know, you are talking about Yalina, but... you can reject her! Remember, now the Gaelic commander is asking for us, not We are asking for him, if I have not guessed wrong... The Grand Duke of Solomon suffered a lot of injuries because of his youth. His current physical condition is very bad. Even though he is still less than 50 years old, Gail is in charge. Not so anxious to seek refuge for the descendants of the Grand Duke of Solomon."


    "You mean..." Han Jinyi.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand yet?¡± Guevara seems helpless: ¡°Gail¡¯s first choice is the quickest and most stable way, but that doesn¡¯t mean he has no other way. You...something else In terms of things, you have become very savvy, but once you have a problem between men and women, you are too stupid."


    "How can I compare with you?" Han Jin shrugged his shoulders: "I heard that you had more than a dozen wives when you were young..." Han did not finish, Han Jin hurriedly shut his mouth, Guevara''s wife And the children are dead in the hands of the Silver Pegasus, just like Xiannier is his hidden pain, he should not mention this.


    "You can refuse Yalina, but you can''t deliberately alienate Yalin as it is now." Guevara whispered, as if he did not put Han Jin''s words in his heart: "Now you are the lord, you take the initiative!" My identity with Jessie and Gail is almost your home. Compared with you, he doesn''t want to irritate you. You refused Yarina and expressed a certain kindness. He naturally wants to think about it. Ways to come up with new suggestions, now understand?"


    Han Jin indulged in a moment and nodded. He understood the meaning of Guevara. Even if he refused Yarina, it would not mean that the two parties would break down. Of course, he should express his kindness in a timely manner.


    "You should consider it yourself, but don''t hurt Yalina too much. She is a good girl." Guevara sighed: "At least in my eyes, she is much better than Sunil."

 Chapter 327： hero

    Chapter XX Hero


    Take off the cork, Han Jin looked up and drunk the dragon blood in the bottle. In fact, the dragon blood is difficult to preserve, and the energy contained in the blood will be evaporated in a short time. Han Jin got three chances to draw energy from the dragon blood before or after, or by chance, but for a specific reason, a large part of the energy was wasted.


    Nowadays, in the past, the occupation of the Holy City, almost completely received a large number of talents planted by Desmark, Han Jin, Guevara and others in the moment destroyed the resident center of the Desmark, the battle scale is controlled within a certain range, also Let all kinds of talents be protected. There are hundreds of mature magicians in the Magic Legion, and the number of students in the Magic Academy is also around seven or eight hundred. The dragon blood and bottle stoppers are reprocessed. This is a trivial matter. When Han Jin talks, the people below will naturally find a way.


    Although Han Jin and Guevara said that the higher they go, the more they feel uncomfortable, but he can''t deny that power has brought a lot of convenience.


    Drinking a bottle of dragon blood, Han Jin is sitting there and closing his eyes to replenish his mind so that the energy can be better absorbed. After a while, he takes out a bottle of dragon blood. It takes about two or three minutes for a cycle. He has been trying to speed up the energy harvest. Speed, but after all the dragon blood in the box has been absorbed, it is late at night.


    Han Jin sat quietly for more than an hour before slowly opening his eyes and relaxing his body. Perhaps he was destined to have an indissoluble bond with the dragon. In the past three years, he has been practicing hard, but the actual progress The situation is very limited, with three dramatic improvements, all caused by dragon blood, and the fourth time is still the case.


    Han Jin gently sighed, his eyes sparkling with a faint golden light, which made him add a few prestige, which is somewhat contradictory with himself. The dusty temperament will always give him the unconsciousness. Pressure dilute.


    Han Jin took out a few magic crystals from the space ring. These magic crystals have less energy than the dragon blood he just drew, but it is a daily homework that he must do. Magic Crystal is his root.


    After swallowing the magic crystal, Han Jin adjusted for a moment, pushed open the door and went out. The corridor was quiet, the sky was late, most people went back to their room to rest, Han Jin walked down the corridor. Stretching out a hand on a wall, a door appeared on the wall, and the next moment, Han Jin has disappeared inside.


    Inside the door, the sky is full of flying stars, a white mans and a black smoke are chasing each other, fighting, Harley''s arrogant and arrogant laughter is particularly harsh, he can easily control the array, here is his site However, the light angel who fought with him was greatly restrained. Han Jin¡¯s command was to let him try to weaken the fighting power of the light angel. Otherwise, he had already broken the light angel.


    Seeing that Han Jin¡¯s figure appeared from the starlight, Harley and the light angel stopped the action at the same time. ¡°Do not fight, don¡¯t fight, let me go today, haha... oh...¡± Harley laughed a few times, his body suddenly Turned into a tiny black ball, like a lightning bolt into the Han, when it came to Han Jin, it instantly restored the prototype.


    The light angel did not want to let Harley go, and the light sword chased it over. Han Jin frowned, and the sword pointed to a lead. A green man shot out, hitting the light angel, in a loud noise. The body of the light angel scatters and turns into countless free spots, flying to the brilliant pendant suspended in the air.


    "His strength is getting weaker and weaker." Han Jin said faintly. In the past, I wanted to let the light angel return to the brilliant pendant. He had to rely on the power of the squad, and now he only needs a light stroke.


    "Yeah, master, there are more than a few light angels like this, I am not afraid, hehe..." Harley said with pride, his figure does not look much different from before, but in the twinkling of stars, A variety of faces with different shapes appear on his body, disappearing, and appear to be gloomy, which means that he has not yet absorbed all the thousands of ghosts.


    Han Jin shook his head. He knew Harley''s character. This is a guy who likes to blow, but he said, do it. If there are a few light angels here, Harley must escape faster than anyone else, unless he Han Jin Ordered to let Harley fight.


    Han Jin reached out and took a trick. The brilliant pendant suspended in the air slowly flew to him, and finally fell into his palm. Han Jin stared at the brilliant pendant and was silent.


    The bright power contained in the pendant is magnificent. Although he has been subjected to his blood, he still cannot fully control the brilliant pendant. To be precise, he can summon the angel of light anytime and anywhere, but the angel of light has his own consciousness. You can fight for him, or you can''t fight for him. If Harley shows his body, the light angel will reject all the orders and go all out to attack Harley, and he is not under his control.


    This made him a headache. When Zagunede wanted to get a brilliant pendant, he should have his own way to resolve the contradiction. Unfortunately, Zagunede is now dead and he can''t get the revelation.


    Perhaps the best way is to completely erase the wisdom of the light angel, but he can''t do it. If the attack of the light angel exceeds a certain limit, it will turn into countless free spots and return to the brilliant pendant.


    "Master, do you seem to have something to worry about?" Harley looked at Han Jin''s look.


    "What can I do?" Han Jin smiled and put the brilliant pendant on his neck.


    "Master, you want to take this thing away?" Harley looked a little disappointed, he hadn''t played enough yet.


    "Well, I am going out tomorrow, you have to accompany me for a trip." Han Jin nodded.


    ¡°Really?¡± Harley was overjoyed.


    "nonsense."


    "Haha..." Harley''s figure suddenly turned into a black bead, stalking in the stars of the sky.


    Han Jin was too lazy to take care of Harley. He took out the bundle of fairy ropes from the space ring, and shook the air. The bundled fairy rope was just like the brilliant pendant just before, and the flashing starlight was in the air.


    Han Jin''s hands quickly swayed the law, and the three flavors of the real fire were released one after another, all of which slammed on the bales. When he last killed the green dragon, he tied the two dragons'' legs with the sacred rope, but the green dragon unexpectedly released the dragon''s breath, and the bundled fairy rope was damaged. This time I went out and didn''t know what would happen. Only one soul-seeking bead is not enough. If there is more than one magic weapon, there will be more protection.


    Harley didn''t know when to return to Han Jin and watched Han Jin''s every move. In terms of Dafa, Harley is also getting started, but the more he knows, the more he understands his superficiality. This is not a magical magic. The system is so grand that it is even more powerful than the existing natural magic, abyss magic, and undead magic. It is more complicated to add together, so he does not want to miss any chance of learning.


    Han Jin¡¯s movements of the law are getting faster and faster, and the ten fingertips of his hands have been turned into a group of shadows. Numerous symbols have appeared in the air successively, and even formed two streams of constant streams, which are sprayed on the bales.


    The bundle of fairy ropes gradually produced a faint light, and the long body was constantly twisting, like a snake that would never be full, trying to capture the power of the symbol.


    The symbol falls on the bales of the fairy rope, and instantly becomes a very small pattern that is invisible to the naked eye. It is integrated into the depths of the bales, and the new pattern will be covered again, then blended and covered again, and the bundled fairy rope is gradually Bold.


    After almost half an hour, Hanjin¡¯s forehead had oozing a small sweat, making this bundle of fairy ropes. He used it for a long time, and now he can repair the damage on the bales. With the support of the nearly Bai Xuan, he can do it. If he put it half a year ago, he could not do it.


    "Go!" Han Jin fiercely waved his hand. With his gesture, the light on the tying rope was scattered in the bang, and even the star-studded star around Hanjin flew away from the far distance. The strange thing is that it is clear. It can be seen that the star point is moving at a rapid speed, and how can it not escape the view, as if there is infinity here.


    Han Jin reached out and grabbed the bundle of fairy ropes. After observing for a moment, he then took the bundle of ropes into the space ring and smiled. "Looked at it?"


    "Don''t see, master!" Harley subconsciously cried, like a child who had eaten candy in the instinct''s denial. I don''t know if Han Jin didn''t want him to watch it, how could he stay here?


    "Don''t see?" Han Jin is really laughing and laughing.


    It was Harley who realized how ridiculous his pseudo-preparation was, laughed a few times, and then shifted the subject: "Master, Lord Elena came to you."


    Han Jin¡¯s thoughts were in motion, and a picture appeared in his mind. Yalina was holding a big bag and walking around his room. I don¡¯t know how many squats went back and forth, and I finally stopped. Raise your hand to knock on the door, but think of something, the hand fell a little, and then circled outside the door.


    ¡°How long has she been?¡± Han Jin asked softly.


    "I don''t know, Master, I found out." Harley replied.


    Han Jin reached out and shot on Harley''s head. Harley became involuntarily and turned into a round bead. Then Han Jin put the beads on the bracelet on his left wrist. It was made for Harley, etc. When Lena turned to the room, he opened the door and went out.


    A shrinking curse, Han Jin has crossed the distance of tens of meters, appeared behind Yalena, and Yalina just turned around. She kept thinking about what she was thinking. Suddenly she saw a person in front of her and was scared. After a jump, the big bag in his hand also lost his hand.


    Han Jin reached out and grabbed the big bag. He smiled and said, "Yalina, is there something for me?" Guevara¡¯s words are still in his ear. He can refuse Yarina, but he can¡¯t alienate Yarina, not even Injury her, but in the end how to do it, but also to see himself, in fact, the problem of Elena is more headache than the light angel in the brilliant pendant.


    "Yeah." Yalena barely let herself calm down, and then she smiled: "The last time I saw you wearing a knight shield, it was... very difficult to see. Where is the magic robe and the shield? A kind of nondescript, so... so I and Hogan made a set of soft armor for you with the remaining dragon scales. I will leave tomorrow. I will send you the soft armor first, and see if it is suitable. If it is not suitable, I will change it again."


    "Hogen? Why didn''t he tell me?"


    "I didn''t let him say, we... I want to give you a surprise." Yalena said while secretly watching Han Jin''s look.


    Han Jin sighed in his heart, after all, Yalina is a magician, a top-level professional! At this moment, it was as timid as a frightened rabbit. Is a Hanjin really worthy of Yalinna? If you are outside, no matter where Jarina goes, he will be respected by people, but on the Ares, she is just an ordinary, unscrupulous girl.


    "Let''s talk about it." Han Jin reached out and pushed his door open.


    Two people walked into the room, Han Jin took the door, and then placed the big bag on the table: "When did you start making dragon scales for me?"


    "It was the last time..." Elena suddenly closed her mouth.


    "Last time I saw that I burned the magic robe?" Han Jin suddenly remembered.


    Elena nodded, not shaking her head, it looked very embarrassed, and finally barely smiled: "Do you want to... try it first?"


    "Okay." Han Jin nodded very refreshingly.


    Yalena¡¯s expression suddenly became excited. She grabbed the big bag first and shoved the bag, and took out two shoulders.


    Han Jin has never worn a hyperthyroidism, because it is too much trouble. Whether it is soft armor, leather armor or heavy armor, it is composed of parts of various parts. It is cumbersome to wear, sometimes it depends on the help of others. Dressed neatly, warriors, knights and other melee professionals must wear armor, this is no way, it is not enough to rely on body vindictiveness, plus the appropriate armor, the two complement each other, the defense can be improved several times.


    After the coincidence of getting the dragon scale, Xiannier had persuaded Han Jin, but it took too long to make a dragon scale, not to mention that he believed that Mo Xinke and others need more protection than him, for a long time, plus Han Jin. The strength of the growth has been too fast, and everyone has gradually ignored Hanjin, no one has mentioned it.


    From the beginning to the end, Han Jin seems to be very cooperative. As the armor increases, his temperament is also changing.


    Han Jin has a very handsome face, a moderate body, not as burly as the Moss, and far stronger than Gibran, Kane and others. The back of the tiger is strong, the muscles are strong and flexible, the shoulders are wide and the legs are slender. A good cheetah, he is an excellent clothes rack, and ordinary clothes will not be ugly to wear on him. What''s more, this is the leather armor made by Elena. Later, I found some famous tailors in the holy crown city. After careful cutting, if I put it on the market, I will definitely sell it at a big price.


    Han Jin, wearing a magic robe, looks very elegant and can wear a armor. He gives people a sense of arrogance. In this respect, Elena understands the man''s psychology. There is nothing fancy, and the leather is cut. Fit, simple and simple, the whole body is dark blue, with a kind of calm, vicissitudes of temperament, the scales of the dragon scales flashing a beautiful luster under the illumination of the candle, without losing the luxury.


    Finally, Yalena put on a red-hot cloak for Han Jin, which is like a finishing touch, making Han Jin''s figure vivid and vivid, steady and courageous, vicissitudes and vitality, mutual reflection, mutual set off.


    If Han Jin walks in the street wearing a robes, it will not cause the attention of others. At most, some of the girls in the spring will be mad at the back, and they can wear armor, and he will become heroic and sharp.


    In fact, the knights and swordsmen wear cloaks, not for the sake of good looks. For example, the cloak worn by Han Jin is made up of three layers of dragon scales, plus the leather armor itself, a total of four layers of dragon scales, the defense is far more than the defense. Dragon, if anyone is attacking Han Jin in the back, even if Han Jin stands still, he has not released any Taoist methods. Besides the top and super-level professionals, it is very difficult for others to harm Han Jin.


    "Your lion''s shield?" Yalena did not expect the effect to be so good, said with a smile.


    Han Jin took the lion''s shield out of the space ring. Yalena borrowed the shield of the lion, mounted it on Hanjin''s left arm, and then tightened the shield with a belt.


    Han Jin faced the mirror and waved his left arm at random. It was really much better. Wearing a magic robe and wearing a shield of the Lion King, how to look strange, the appearance is far less than this set of leather.


    Yalena took out an empty scabbard and carefully inserted it behind Han Jin. The scabbard''s mouth slanted in the shoulder of Han Jin: "There is still something wrong here!"


    Han Jin is in the end today, the sword refers to a lead, the green mangling flashes in the air, and immediately turns into a long sword, accurately inserted into the scabbard.


    "Good-looking... It''s so good! This is the hero of the legend!!" Yalena couldn''t help herself, watching Han Jin for a while, and looking at the mirror again.


    "Hero?" Han Jin couldn''t help but laugh. He wouldn''t be a hero in the legend. He didn''t care at all, so he didn''t hurt Yalina.


    "What do you think... how?" Yalena asked seriously and nervously.


    ¡°It¡¯s good.¡± Han Jin said sincerely that although he never pays attention to dressing himself, no one will refuse to make himself look better.


    Yalina smiled, smiled from the heart, smiled and satisfied, and the first laugh was her eyes. After her eyes were bent into a crooked crescent, the nose was slightly wrinkled. Up, and then the corners of the mouth are upturned, her smile is not exposed, but blooms, such as the rotten flowers in the spring breeze, bright and beautiful.


    "Then I will tell them, I can rest." Yalina seemed to notice her own grievances, hurriedly turned around and ran outside the door.


    "Wait." Han Jin hurriedly called.


    "What''s wrong?" Yarina stopped.


    "Don''t let me sleep in this body?" Han Jin pointed at the soft armor, and some helplessly said.

 Chapter 328： Animal trainer

    Chapter 28¡ªThe Animal Trainer


    The snow flutters again, the world becomes white, the wild northwest wind rolls the snow, the sky is dancing, the visibility becomes very low, and the people with the best vision can only see three or four hundred meters. The things outside, the gray sky and the white snow and fog, make people feel an inexplicable depression. The woods have been covered with a silver-clad coat. From time to time, the branches can''t bear the weight of the snow, and they burst into the ground and crashed into the ground.


    A dozen elves are shrunk in the foothills, avoiding the difficult snow. They are close together and form a small circle. The innermost is the female elf. The style is not only a human patent. . In fact, people who have lived in the snow and ice are clear that it is not cold when it is snowing. It is really cold after the weather is restored, but for the elves, this weather is not much different from hell. Everyone was frozen and his face was blue, and his body was constantly swaying like a group of poor cold birds.


    The outer ring is surrounded by more than a dozen silver Pegasus, and there is a unicorn of Shenjun. The spirit of the silver Pegasus is also very weak. In comparison, the ten-order unicorn has the strongest adaptability, but it It also seems a bit irritating. From time to time, I try to shake my head and neck and pull out the melted ice water. Every time I move, the nearby silver Pegasus and the elves fall down. The cold water droplets turn into countless straight silver. , hitting on their body, on the leather armor, making a dull, or crisp, percussion, but no one dares to swear the unicorn.


    Outside the circle, there is an elf standing silently, looking at the sky with a gloomy gaze. He is a strong person. Of course, he does not bother with the subordinates to get warm together, but the flying snow can not be treated because he is a strong person. He, the wind and snow unscrupulously smacked on his face, body, and into the neck, ''loading'' is to pay the price, the elf''s lips have appeared more than a dozen cracks, seeping out large and small blood Drop, however, his figure still looks very firm.


    Among the various ethnic groups in the pan-continent, the orcs have the strongest ability to fight the harsh climate, and the elves are undoubtedly the weakest. Coupled with the lack of reproductive capacity, the demise of the elf empire is by no means an accident.


    "Adult, I think we can''t go to Fort Marshall, or go back." An elf bravely said.


    "Yeah, adult, this snow is too big." Another elf said.


    "There is a delay in the matter, who is responsible?" The elf standing outside the circle chilled back.


    The elves in the circle were silent at the time. It would be boring to say too much. You are the leader. Of course, you are responsible, but no one wants to make a head bird.


    "What is it? I am responsible for it?" A strange voice answered.


    The voice was filled with a sinister taste, and the elves felt creepy. They looked around, but could not find someone to talk to.


    "Say, what?" the voice asked again.


    A female elf in the inner circle found the sound as if she was under her body. She hurriedly pushed her companion down and looked down. She was seeing a black, secluded, sparkling bead slowly moving between her legs, and the sound was Sent from the beads.


    "Here!" The female elf screamed and reached for the bead. Who knows that the bead suddenly moved, shining like lightning into her palm.


    With a bang, the black beads pierced the palm of the female elf and continued to fly upwards. She shot in from the jaw of the female elf and emerged from the top of the skull. In the **** splash, the skull of the female elf He was smashed a large piece and his body softly leaned against his companion.


    "Ha ha..." The beads flew into the air and turned into a group of smoke. Harley''s figure appeared in the smoke, and he laughed. Then his figure quickly curled up in the middle and condensed into a bead. Flying down.


    The elf selected by Harley hurriedly waved the longbow, but Harley¡¯s speed suddenly increased a few points, directly into the elf''s forehead, and then passed through the elf''s back of the elf, the remaining momentum did not disappear, and shot into the chest of the next elf. .


    "Go!" The elf leader shouted and then rushed to his unicorn. He already saw that the terrible enemy was not able to fight against their elf squad, not to mention his mission was not to fight, but to The message was sent to Maximburg: "Everyone fled! Fast!!"


    When the elves wake up, they rush to their mounts, like a flowering bomb, and flee in all directions.


    However, due to the influence of snow and ice, the silver Pegasus was almost frozen, and the speed was greatly reduced. However, Harley was not affected by any influence. He came and went like electricity. In a burst of strange laughter, he chased after the escape. Elf.


    The elf leader did not dare to go back, desperately urging the unicorn and fleeing into the distance.


    Almost six or seven hundred meters, the elf leader suddenly saw a figure in front of him, wrapped in an arrogant red cloak behind him, dancing slowly in the wild northwest wind, like a heavy and proud The flames.


    The elf leader had a pair of pupils tightened, then he took off the longbow and pulled out the arrow. Although his fingers were frozen and inflexible, the movements were still very fast, and the three arrows rushed out to the distance. The figure was shot.


    Who knows that the arrow has just been shot, but the distant figure has disappeared. Then a red light blooms in front of him, and his world is dyed red. He only sees a pair of eyes without any expression, and there is a blur. The clear fist, then felt a sharp pain in the chest, unable to fly away from the unicorn, turned a few laps in midair, and fell heavily on the ground.


    The unicorn slammed through the body, and a sharp angle of more than a foot was aimed at Han Jin. A white electric light condensed at the sharp corner, and then slammed into Hanjin.


    Han Jin¡¯s left arm is a cross. The unicorn shoots the electric light and hits his lion''s shield. The lion''s shield is an ancient artifact. After all, there is no such reaction. The flashing arc spreads along the shield. Immediately disappeared without a trace.


    The unicorn¡¯s heels slammed into the ground and jumped into the Han Dynasty. The figure of the body was drawn with a shadow, and the sharp long angle had pointed to Hanjin¡¯s chest.


    Han Jin did not move, and when the unicorn was less than half a meter away from him, he suddenly shot and grabbed the sharp corner of the unicorn.


    The unicorn''s healthy figure came to an abrupt end, and Han Jin stood still quietly. The hand that grasped the sharp corner was as calm and firm as the mountain. Nothing could shake him, but the unicorn could not bear it. Live your own impulse, the front legs are soft, almost squatting on the ground.


    Han Jin¡¯s right arm slammed, and the unicorn, which was much taller than Hanjin, flew like a straw. After a lap of Hanjin, he suddenly let go of his hand, and the unicorn was spinning around. Flying, flying straight out more than 20 meters away, heavily squatting on the ground, won the snow with the sand splashing around, the ground was also pulled out a shallow pit.


    The unicorn struggled to get up, and one foot stepped on its head at this moment. It only felt that the foot contained enormous power, not only let it move, but also stepped on its bones. It creaks like a smash that will change in the next moment.


    Han Jin raised his right fist and hit the unicorn''s neck. The fist collided with the unicorn''s body, making a heart-rending muffled sound, and a ripple appeared. It was all composed of shaking muscles. And spread along the body of the unicorn.


    The unicorn made a screaming scream, but Han Jin had no compassion. It was a boxing. The power of this punch was a little bigger than that. The ripples spread and the unicorn had already gotten pain. I couldn''t make a sound, my body was soft, and the four hooves curled up under the body like a puppy. Only the tail like a cloud can still have a little, and it doesn''t move.


    Han Jin raised his foot and looked at the unicorn quietly. The unicorn gasped for a long while, and then he climbed up.


    Yalina''s figure fell from the sky and fell behind Han Jin. She was also observing the unicorn, but unlike Han Jin, she couldn''t bear it. Although Elena is not an elf, she is similar to an elf in some respects. For example, she also likes animals very much. When Moses had to step on the Thunderbird, she almost made a fuss on the spot. Of course, on the Moss And the attitude towards Han Jin is not the same. At this moment, no matter how unbearable in her heart, she can only watch.


    Han Jinmai walked toward the unicorn, and Yalena hurriedly pleaded with a pleading tone: "Raphael, don''t fight, so pitiful!"


    "Nothing, I know how important." Han Jin smiled and continued to walk toward the unicorn.


    The unicorn lowered his head and the sharp corner was always facing Han Jin, but it did not dare to attack it indiscriminately, but just limped back.


    After a series of steps back, the unicorn seemed to know that he could not escape. The appointment was stopped, and the low-pitched, whistling sound of the mouth seemed to be asking for anything.


    Han Jin stood in front of the unicorn and looked at the unicorn. The unicorn began to observe Hanjin. Later, its head fell more and more, almost hit the ground, and then used its sharp corners unconsciously. It was swept in the snow, and then the sharp corner approached Han Jin a little, and touched it gently on Han Jin¡¯s calf, and escaped like an electric shock.


    "Yalina, come, you ride." Han Jin turned his head.


    "Riding a unicorn? Isn''t it?!" Yalena said: "The unicorn is very proud! Some elves are born with the ability to communicate with the unicorn, but even then, it is difficult to tame the unicorn. It''s hard."


    "I am not only a magician, but also a beastmaster." Han Jin smiled.


    "Really fake?" Yalena does not believe that the animal trainer will often regard Warcraft as his own child, how can it be as violent as Hanjin? !


    "Cheat what you do?" Han Jin said with a smile: "Small Jin Lei, are they not obedient?"


    "Yes..." Yalena became convinced. Hanjin tamed more than a hundred Thunderbirds at once, and it would be fine to want to tame a unicorn.


    "Come." Han Jin recruited and waved.


    Yalena walked slowly toward the unicorn and walked closer. She slowly reached out and tried to touch the unicorn, but the unicorn suddenly avoided her hand and turned her head and used the sharp corner to stab Yalin. Na''s wrist.


    Han Jinyi shot on the head of the unicorn, the unicorn screamed and slammed to the ground, although Han Jin did not use much strength, but this is only relative, at least the unicorn is recognized Unable to live, not to mention the fact that its head was violently swayed, seeing it squatting there, struggling to stand up, but unable to control its body.


    "Oh! Don''t fight!" Yalena was in a hurry and couldn''t help but grab Hanjin''s arm.


    "The unicorn is the tenth-order World of Warcraft, not so easy to be killed." Han Jin smiled and reached out to grab the sharp corner of the unicorn, and hard to mention, even the unicorn was picked up.


    The unicorn, which was just incomparable, was now swaying, and the body was still screaming, and the mouth was bleeding.


    "This time is almost gone, ride it." Han Jindao.


    Yalena tentatively reached out and gently stroked the unicorn''s back. The unicorn had completely changed and there was no resistance.


    "Oh, don''t make trouble, otherwise you will be beaten again." Yalena''s eyes were full of distress, then released the floating technique, flew up and slowly fell to the back of the unicorn.


    This time, the unicorn remained motionless, leaving Yalinna on its back.


    "How? Is my animal training very good?" Han Jin smiled.


    "You..." Yalena couldn''t bite her lip, but she didn''t refute it.


    "I think I am rough?".


    "No! Nothing..." Yalena hurriedly denied it.


    "The closest distance between two points is always a straight line. Sometimes, violence is the most effective and direct way to solve problems, just like now." Han Jin¡¯s mouth is slightly upturned, giving people a full Awkward feeling: "Especially for the self-righteous elves, apart from violence, I really can''t think of anything more effective than violence."


    Yalinna lowered her head, and the words ''Xinnier'' have become a taboo. Prudence sent troops to attack Beit League after the wedding celebration. There are tens of thousands of elf captives in the holy crown city. It can be proved that she used to be able to persuade Han Jin with reasons such as ''Siniel will not do it'' and so on. Now she has nothing to say.


    A black ball came from afar and flew to the front and exploded. It turned into a gray-black cockroach. "Master, there is clean!" Harley screamed proudly.


    "What did you hear?" Han Jin turned around.


    "They should have very important things, as if... they are going to Bethenburg''s Maxim."


    "what''s up?"


    "I do not know."


    "What about those elves?" Han Jin frowned.


    "Everything...all...all killed..." Harley realized that he was too obsessed and made a big mistake.


    Seeing that Han Jin¡¯s brows were getting wrinkled and tighter, Harley was a little bit flustered. He glanced around and saw that a sly elf seemed to move. He was overjoyed: "Master, there is a living there! God... ...really there is a living!"


    Before Han Jin talked, Harley had quickly flew over to the elf, and then used his semi-substantial bone claws to work hard for a long time and finally turned the elf over.


    There was a big pit on the chest of the elf. There were several broken bones that pierced his muscles. He even pierced the leather armor and stood out. There was no ups and downs in his chest. He could not see that life was death.


    Seeing that the elf¡¯s injury was so heavy, Harley was even more panicked, and he stretched his hands and claws on the face of the elf. He said something in his mouth: "The great light god... Hey! The great death **** Hamas, I beg you. Don''t take away the life of this poor elf, beg you, even if it will wait for a while..."


    It¡¯s like hearing Harley¡¯s prayer. The elf opened his eyes a little, his eyes fell on Harley¡¯s face, and he paused, and then a blood spurted out of his mouth. The elf¡¯s limbs spread out at the same time and shook. Once, it will not move any more.


    "You... you are fucking!" Harley screamed and screamed, seeing the elf open his eyes. He thought he really got the sorrow of the dead **** Hamas. Who knows that the elf can''t die any more in a blink of an eye. From fear and uneasiness to extreme joy, it is immediately changed into great sorrow. The sharp changes in emotions test the inner conservation of a person, and this is what he is lacking.


    Han Jin came over and looked at the embarrassed elf. He took a look at Harley: "You just said, where are they going?"


    "It is to go to the Bay of St. Mark''s Fort."


    "Maximburg is now the seat of the commanding department of the elves. It seems that they must have something big." Han Jin swept a circle: "Hare, what direction is Marksingborg?"


    "Master, over there." Harley pointed his hand.


    "Let''s go in the opposite direction."


    "Why?"


    "This is a plain, there is no road, the elves will come here, I want to go to Maxinburg with the fastest speed." Han Jin said faintly.


    "Ah... I understand." Elena said: "Raphael, you just said that the closest distance between the two points is always a straight line, since the elves want to get to Maxine as quickly as possible. Fort, then they must come from the opposite direction."


    "Yeah." Han Jin nodded. "There are silver Pegasus and Unicorns. They don''t have to walk along the road."


    "Master, you are so wise..." Harley cried.


    "Shut up! Do something with your brain in the future!" Han Jin said with no anger: "If you are so noisy, you will not come out." After that, Han Jin went to the far side of the plain.


    Harley was so scared that he followed Han Han, and the unicorn didn¡¯t need Yalina¡¯s order, and he stepped forward and limped. The tenth-order Warcraft had some wisdom, and it knew I have not been killed alive because I have a man on my back and certainly dare not fall behind.


    When I saw the cloak of Han Jin¡¯s fluttering, she suddenly whispered, ¡°Rafael, come on.¡±


    "What?" Han Jin turned back, and Yalina''s voice was too small. With his keen ear force, he did not hear clearly.


    "I said, you..." Yalena took courage and said with resoluteness: "You come up too."


    "No, I like to walk." Han Jin was very casual to find an excuse, but when he spoke, he only reacted to how boring this excuse was.


    "Oh..." Elena bowed her head and said nothing.

 Chapter 329： I am the lord

    Chapter XX I am the lord


    "Just here." Han Jin stopped his footsteps and pointed his hand at a mountain. The sky was getting darker, and the snow was getting bigger and bigger. The strength of Julie and Hilna was very poor. They could not be in this weather. Continue to hurry.


    "Master, look at me." Harley, who made the mistake, showed that he first rushed into the mountain, his body gradually expanded, and then quickly rotated in place.


    The gray-black smoke turned into a small tornado, and the white snow deposited on the ground and the numerous small sandstone dusts were all rolled up. The ground within a few tens of meters became very clean, leaving only some roots to be compared. The solid hay is still dancing in the whirlwind.


    Harley wrapped up the sand and flew into the air, and Yalena jumped out of the unicorn, releasing a magic shield at the right time, encircling the ground about ten square meters, and separating the snow and the cold wind.


    Then Elena walked into the magic shield, shaken off the snow on her body, took a green carpet from the space ring, carefully laid it on the ground, then sat there, licking Han Jin with her eyes.


    Although Elena did not speak, Han Jin knew the meaning of Yalina. If she refused, she did too much and did not conform to her established principles.


    Han Jin paused and walked slowly into the magic shield. Yalina rushed to meet the snowflake for Hanjin, and it was full of warm scenes. Harley, who came down from midair, felt very tangled. If this adventure trip Only how good he and Han Jin should be! He has no doubt about the strength of Han Jin, and he absolutely believes that his master will become a legend. In the future, some people will talk about the story of this journey. He is definitely half a protagonist, but now there is one more. Yalina, then the pen and ink will be concentrated on Yarina, he is superfluous, and the love story is of course more attractive than the feeling of an undead creature.


    The unicorn also slowly entered the magic shield. It habitually shakes its body, and countless drops of water fly outward, splashing Yalena and Han Jin.


    "This guy... good naughty!" Yalena giggled, and she hurriedly pulled out the silk, wiped the water on her face, and then saw that Han Jin¡¯s face was full of water drops, laughing While going to help Hanjin wipe.


    Han Jin is not as tempered as Yalina. He looks at the unicorn quietly. The unicorn is now afraid of Han Jin. Seeing Han Jin looking at himself, he is scared and starts to tremble again. Kneeling on the ground, a very slight whistling sound in the mouth.


    "Well, don''t scare it!" said Yalena in a delicate voice.


    Han Jin adjusted his eyes. He didn''t think how cute the unicorn was. If he could, he would rather choose Magic Crystal.


    Yalina sat on the carpet again, took a small green pillow from the space ring, set it aside, and then took out a pillow, but it was a big problem where the pillow was placed. Yalina was in a daze with her pillow. She wanted to let go, hesitated, and hugged it back. After repeated several times, she finally put the pillow next to the small pillow.


    "Oh! This... this..." Harley couldn''t help but scream.


    Yalina immediately flew red, grabbed the pillow with electric shock, and hesitated for a long while, then put the pillow aside, this distance is farther, and there is almost a gap between the two pillows.


    After doing this, Yalena didn''t dare look up at Han Jin, took out a delicate work plate from the space ring, and then put the same thing out, bread, sausage, and various seasonings in small bottles, almost Everything is there, and there is a lot of things.


    Han Jin looked a little bit: "In your space ring... all these things are loaded?"


    "Yeah." Yalina still didn''t dare to look up.


    "How have I not seen you before?" Han Jin shook his head. His space ring contained necessities. In his opinion, carrying these wastes was too wasteful.


    "I didn''t bring these before." Yalena said: "But how can it be the same now?"


    "How is it different?"


    "Now... I only care for you now." The more I say, the lower the sound.


    Han Jin said nothing, silently.


    There is a huge difference between Xiannier and Elena. Because of their ethnicity, the culture, tradition or tradition they inherit is also very different. Xiannier is an elf, and the natural goddess that the elves believe in, the gender is not necessary for discussion, so within the elves, the status of women is not lost to men, even slightly higher than men, which also makes Xiannier Independent and independent character. Therefore, after talking with the elder Ampura, Sunnier immediately hid in the temple and used this non-violent and uncooperative way to fight the entire Senate, even the entire elves, although this method was negative. Some, but this is the limit of Xiannier. Is it for her to shoot and kill the people and force them out? Can''t you go out and kill yourself on the spot? ? If she is replaced by Yalena, she may not have the courage of Siniel!


    In human society, women''s status is always lower than that of men. Although women also have complete inheritance rights, the sequence must be ranked behind men. In fact, it can be seen from the social structure of the city of Lonely, the male mercenaries of human beings are responsible for hunting World of Warcraft, the women are responsible for housework, and there are not many female fighters like Hilna. More than just warriors, male students are generally higher than women in various magic schools. Only in the profession of priests, women account for the majority. But what is interesting is that the high-ranking priests have become more males. The only two archbishops in the Holy See are males and cardinal groups. Men account for more than 90% of the total, and the Holy See is born today. Hundreds of popes, all of whom are male.


    The behavior of parents often has a huge and subtle influence on children. Yalena¡¯s father, Solomon¡¯s Duke, has always maintained an absolute strength, and in the mind of Elena, her mother is The most perfect woman in the world is also an example for her to learn, so how does her mother do it, and what she has to do. Moreover, Gail¡¯s general manager repeatedly exerted pressure on her to let her win over Hanjin and make good contributions to Hanjin. When she was young, she was undermined, and under pressure, she was able to take care of Hanjin like a maid, even if she could do it. Into some excessive demands, she said that if she is too much, she will also accept it. This has nothing to do with her own strength, all because of the influence of culture and tradition.


    These are what Sunnier can''t do. No matter how strong Han Jin''s strength is and how high her status is, she will put Hanjin on the same level as herself. At least her personality will be equal. When she is in danger, she can Han Jin went to death, but he would not turn himself into a servant who is arrogant and willing to be pleased.


    After eating a rich ''picnic'', Hanjin sat on the carpet, and Yalena took the plate out of the carpet and brushed the tableware with condensed water. Maybe it was the first time to do this, maybe It was not so flexible when the hands and feet were frozen. She looked clumsy. She had to put the cutlery on the floor several times. She had to re-wash it and waited for a long time before she could wash the dishes.


    Then, Yalena returned to the carpet and sat there. For the self-cultivator, the sitting is a normal sitting posture. In this world, Han Jin¡¯s sitting posture is very strange, and it is also somewhat unsightly, at least Yalena will not try this ''slutty'' sitting position.


    Han Jin noticed that Elena¡¯s face, nose and fingers were freezing red. When they set off in the morning, they were flying in the air, but then they got snow, and the visibility was too low. They could not see the ground. And flying in the sky was a waste of energy, so Han Jincai and Yalinna fell to the ground.


    In order to cope with unexpected situations and cherish every energy, Han Jin¡¯s approach is certainly correct, but it¡¯s not appropriate to ask a woman with his own standards, and it¡¯s still a magician, but Yalena is very obedient. Han Jin let her ride the unicorn, she rode up, Han Jin let her save the magic, she put away the magic shield, in the overwhelming snow, she did not suffer less. In order to maintain a certain distance, Hanjin did not let Yalena misunderstand, and always avoided paying attention to Yalinna, and went ahead, never noticed.


    Han Jin''s fingertips quickly swayed, and he hit three squadrons in succession. One hit him on Yalina, and he hit him on Harley. There was also a plaque on the carpet, and then waved to release a flame. The flame fluttered. Lying on the carpet, the position is just between the two pillows, a hint of warmth radiating from the flame, and soon filled the magic shield.


    "Hey?" Yalena couldn''t help but widen her eyes. Magic was her lifelong love. She saw the flames flying and burning on the carpet, but the carpet remained as it was, as if it had not been affected, which made her very curious. Reaching out and touching, but not dare, because Hanjin''s magic often has extremely terrible power.


    "It''s okay." Han Jin whispered.


    ¡°Really?¡± Yalena said the question, but she used her actions to show how much she trusted Han Jin. Before Han Jin answered, she had reached out and explored the inside of the flame.


    The flame was beating at the fingertips of Yalena. She felt a hot, but the heat remained within the acceptable range. Yalena made a cheerful laugh, kept catching and catching in the flame, and The beating flames are playing.


    Harley looked up at the sky, and he asked himself, is it superfluous?


    The warmth of the magic shield was very comfortable. After playing for a while, Elena sat down and put her feet next to the flame. Soon, the boots of the little boots were transpiration. Water vapor.


    "The feet are also frozen? Take off your boots and bake them." Han Jin whispered.


    Yalina groaned, then leaned forward and struggled to untie the leggings. When she really took off her little boots, she showed a pair of beads and feet.


    There is no sock in this world. Unfortunately, Han Jin¡¯s business sense is too bad. If he turns to be a sock dealer, as long as he is fully prepared, he will certainly make a small fortune, and then develop stockings and so on. More, of course, Han Jin is impossible to change. He is now doing the most dangerous and promising career in the world, with a formal business license robber!


    Elena''s face was reddish. This time she didn''t smile. She just used the smooth toes to stir the flames, and her feet also had a faint vapor.


    Harley looked at Elena and looked back at the sky. I should be... superfluous!


    Han Jin closed his eyes and raised his mind. He concentrated on adjusting his interest and the atmosphere was awkward. Practice should be the only way to avoid it.


    After about half an hour or so, the energy consumed during the day was all restored. In fact, he did not consume much. Han Jin slowly opened his eyes and was seeing Yalena¡¯s line of sight fleeing to the side.


    Han Jin coughed: "Yalina, take a break early, and have to hurry tomorrow."


    "Okay." Yalina hurriedly jumped up and went around Han Jin to solve the cloak after Han entered.


    "Forget it, just sleep like this. Now it has become the site of the elves. What if there is an accident?" Han Jin said that he did not care about the defense provided by the leather armor, but now he has realized the equipment. The importance of at least provides a perfect excuse.


    "Oh, then I will sleep like this." Yalena didn''t think much, she thought that Hanjin''s caution was correct.


    Then I returned to my side and slowly lay on the pillow. Han Jin turned his head and took a few pieces of magic crystal in his mouth by four observations. Besides Harley, this is him and the fairy. Nair''s secret, even Steelberg did not know, he is not ready to share with anyone. Although he knows that after Sunnier¡¯s betrayal, he will definitely reveal his secret to the elves, but knowing through other channels is one thing. He himself said that it is another matter, he will not put his own. Who is the heart, including the one in front of Elena.


    After swallowing the magic crystal, Han Jin began to close his eyes again, but he just closed his eyes and suddenly heard a bang, and quickly opened his eyes, seeing that Irina was trying to bite her lip.


    Seeing Han Jin looking at himself, Elena hurriedly closed her eyes, but the long lashes were still shaking, and her body was shaking, and she was unable to control herself. Give a low laugh: "Hey...hey..."


    Han Jin is not clear, so it seems that no one is telling a joke. What makes Jaina so happy?


    I laughed there for a while, and Yalena quietly opened her eyes. In fact, the distance between the two people was less than two feet. The so-called quiet meaningless, the two people¡¯s eyes collided together, and Yalena could not control it. Covering the mouth and making a laugh, I can¡¯t help but laugh: ¡°Giggle...¡±


    "What are you laughing at?" Han Jin has been laughed at by Yalena.


    "Nothing! It is... I feel that I am satisfied and satisfied now, so... I want to laugh." Yalena¡¯s eyes are full of happiness, which is like a stolen candy and hiding in a bed. The child seems to wake up even dreaming.


    Halley is still looking up to the sky, this time he finally confirmed, um, I must be superfluous!


    Han Jin is speechless. He really doesn''t know what to say, so he has to change the subject. His eyes are swept away and he is falling on Harley: "Hare, you go around and see if there is anything." Harley is gone, he can also talk about the surroundings, leave here temporarily, and wait for Yalena to come back after sleeping.


    really! Sure enough... Harley screamed in his heart, but Han Jin¡¯s order had to be heard. He just wanted to leave the magic shield, but he remembered something. He used the words of ''artistics'' to test Han Jin¡¯s intention: ¡°Master, How long does it take me to go?"


    "Hmm?" Han Jin did not understand.


    "That is... How long do you need?" This is related to the special abilities of the individual. Harley can''t open it.


    "What time do I need! Roll!!" Han Jin was furious, and Yalinna couldn''t understand. He understood it. The backhand released a palm of his hand and ruthlessly bombarded Harley.


    Harley¡¯s figure was smashed out of the magic shield, turned into a black ball in the fierce tragedy, and panicked and shot at a distance. In fact, Han Jin¡¯s palm is not so powerful. Harley wants to exchange the tragedy for Han Jin¡¯s sympathy. The unicorn was obsessively observing Han Jin and Yalinna, and heard Harley¡¯s tragic sound. Dropping his head, then falling asleep... It is said that people can grow up quickly in the midst of suffering. This is also true for Warcraft.


    "What happened to you?" Seeing Han Jin suddenly angered, Yalin was shocked, hurriedly sat up and looked at Han Jin with a nervous look.


    "It''s okay, that guy... I don''t listen." Han Jin slowed down and said softly: "You should rest first, I will go outside and it is not safe."


    From the perspective of Han Jin, he wants to leave the hustle and bustle environment for a while, and can hear the warmth of being guarded by Yalinna.


    "Okay, come back soon." Yalina said in a softer voice.


    Han Jin nodded, stood up and walked slowly to the outside of the shield. Like Harley just now, looking up at the sky, his mouth could not help but smile. He remembered Guevara¡¯s words. Yalina is a good girl, don¡¯t hurt her. . Now he suddenly realized that he seemed to be trapped, because refusal itself is a kind of harm.


    After a long period of silence, Han Jin sighed a sigh. He knew that Guevara would never interfere with his private affairs. If Guevara can be brought out, it proves that the voice has been unified inside! The elves suddenly launched wars, occupied their Bayer League, occupied their Black Crow City, and almost made them homeless. The whole army up and down, they hated the elves very much, from the attitude of the soldiers to the elf prisoners. It can be seen that even the slaves who have been slaves have no mercy on the elf prisoners.


    It can be said that even if Xiannier is not married to Prudence, the soldiers, including Langing, Yalinshan Reiter, and the core members of the rule, cannot tolerate an elf as their mistress. It is not yet known who the deer died. Now I am ready for the big battle in the spring. There is no room for compromise between the invaders and the invaders. If he still remembers an elf at this moment, it will have a very bad influence on morale. And by his side, there is only one Yalina who is qualified to become a hostess. Almost everyone can accept it except for a few special cases.


    Perhaps, it is because of scruples that all aspects of Gwalay will be forced to find himself, Han Jin reached out and took a few snowflakes, watching the snow slowly melt in the palm of his hand, his eyes are getting colder and colder, then stepping Going to the snow. He is the lord and the backbone of the entire group. No matter how selfish he is, he cannot deny that thousands of lives are more important than his personal feelings!

 Chapter 330： Allies of the elves

    Chapter 3: The Allies of the Elves


    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s been too long, Han Jin¡¯s figure slowly came out of the snow, shaking off the snow and walking into the magic shield, and Yalena had already slept, and hurry in the snow, she The physical exertion is enormous, although the spirit is very excited, but after lying for a while, she still involuntarily fell into sleep.


    If it is a single girl, it should be difficult to sleep in this dark and empty field, but Yalena is not afraid, because there is Han Jin outside, her sleeping posture looks relaxed and her face is sweet. Smile.


    Han Jin quietly looked at Yalina for a moment, sitting on the carpet with a light-handed disc and began to adjust.


    Harley, who was ''exiled'', didn''t have this good life. He kept flying forward. He had already made up his mind. He would never go back when he was not bright. He didn''t need to rest anyway.


    Flying and flying... Flying over the grove in front, Harley¡¯s figure came to an abrupt end, and he resumed his body. The two red lights in the eye were shot to the west. Just now, he smelled a **** the taste of! The undead creature has a natural sensitivity to blood stasis, but in his place of sight, he did not see any abnormal scene. The blood stasis should be transmitted from a far-reaching place. It can be passed so far that it can be judged. There will never be fewer people bleeding.


    Is it going to report to the owner or do you look at it first? Harley hesitated a moment, his body quickly collapsed inward, and then turned into a round bead, flying in the direction of **** air. Now Harley is different, but he once passed through the angel of light. A powerful undead creature, although the Angel of Light has long lost most of its power, it does not affect Harley''s self-confidence.


    After flying more than ten miles forward, Harley finally approached the battlefield. With the faint light, he could clearly see that three ethnic creatures below were dying. One side is human, and there are elves in human enemies, and there are a large number of orcs. Harley can hardly believe his eyes. Elves and orcs are two extremes, even though they belong to relatively weak races, perhaps because of the same illness. For the sake of this, there are very few large-scale conflicts between each other, but they look down on each other. The elves think that the orcs are ignorant, rude, and barbaric, and the orcs believe that the elves are too weak and too weak, and they always make themselves smart.


    How can these two races fight side by side? Harley believes that the scene in front is too absurd! !


    Human beings are at an absolute disadvantage. They fight and try to kill a **** way. The elves and the orcs are always biting behind humans. After a little contact, after killing a few humans, the elves and the orcs will Slow down, pull apart and then launch the impact again.


    In the human ranks, there are six or seventy carriages. Some magicians are standing in the carriage. There are also some horse-riding soldiers nearby to provide cover for the magician, but the elves are riding silver flying horses. The orc warrior is also riding a blast wolf. Human beings are far behind the opponent regardless of speed, number of people or the attacking power.


    In fact, the individual strength of human beings is much stronger than the other side. The light of all kinds of fighting skills is blooming one after another, and the strength of the magician is not weak. Even the nine-level magic such as **** flames and ice cones can be released, but their cooperation is chaotic. In a group, when Harley saw the **** flames and ice storms hit the orc warriors in the same area, the heart could not help but burst into pain, too wasteful of magic! First use the ice storm to freeze the orc warriors into ice sculptures, and then use the **** flames to melt the ice. Is this a game? !


    On the contrary, the cooperation between the orc warriors is very tacit, and the interspersed cuts are as natural as the clouds. The bright scimitars are constantly waving, but they are not easy to shoot. Every attack is a siege of a group of fighters. People, of course, because humans are mostly high-level professionals, every time an orc warrior kills a person, they have to pay several times, even ten times, but no orc warrior retreats.


    The elves are also very skilled, and they are all shooters. They can form a perfect match with the orc warriors, make up for each other, or help the orc warriors to hunt human warriors, or attack the magician on the carriage, to the opposite side. Caused a huge threat.


    Stupid! If I don''t help, you will be killed by the elves and orc warriors! Harley couldn''t help but feel that he would appear as a hero or a benefactor, and then shot forward silently against the snow.


    Behind the battle group, there are hundreds of elves and orc warriors who are not slow followers. Obviously, they have not used all their strength!


    The headed elf is a woman. She doesn''t see how old she is. Actually, she guessed that the elf''s age was a very stupid act. She had a long bow behind her back and watched the tribe fight in front. She didn''t even take the longbow. It is enough to prove how leisurely she is. As for her appearance, let alone her appearance is not as good as that of Sunil and Yarina, but it is also glamorous.


    Walking beside the female elf, it is an orc warrior called ''the best''. From behind, the orc warrior is more than two meters tall and burly, with a black hair dancing in the snow and a slanting back. The iron bar with the thickness of the calf, riding a tall silver wolf, the extraordinary momentum is like a lonely ranger who is the best in the world. Can run to the front, can scare people, the forehead and cheekbones are high, the eye sockets are deeply trapped, and two white fangs are sticking out in the mouth, unlike the blood family, the **** fangs Stretching from top to bottom, and his fangs are sticking out, pointing to the sky, plus the ugly face, green skin, he is more like a ghost than a vampire.


    "The snow is getting bigger and bigger." The female elf looked up at the sky and immediately grinned: "Omar, your subordinates have lost a lot, how? You still don''t want to shoot?"


    The female elf just finished talking, a meteorite with a whistling sound descending from the sky, is falling in the middle of a dozen elves, the explosion of the fire instantly shattered all the dozens of elves inside, turning them into alternative fire elves .


    "Hila Ruili, your subordinates are also dead, why don''t you shoot?" The orc warrior named Omar laughed.


    "This is a rare opportunity to let the warriors of our two races run together." The female elf named Hilaryly whispered, "Do you think so?"


    "Yeah, it¡¯s better than using sacrifice to exchange experience on the battlefield." Omar nodded: "Actually..."


    Hilaryly waited for a moment, seeing Omar shut up and said, "Oma, what do you want to say?"


    "In fact, our two families should have abandoned traditional prejudice." Omar sighed: "We lack the power to fight magic. In the war against the elements, we don''t know that soldiers are in the hands of magicians. They ...dead!"


    "What are your hill giants doing?" Hilary smiled.


    "Although the giants of the hills have enormous power, but..." Omar shook his head: "How far is the release of magic? They are not close, large lava, quicksand have swallowed them, and Hilary How many arrows are there in your quiver?"


    "Exactly one hundred, I haven¡¯t shot yet, what happened?"


    "This is the most deadly flaw of the giants of the hills." Omar smiled bitterly: "A long time ago, the weapons that the hill giants liked to use were huge hammers, and they were two hammers, throwing a handle and waving. Another hammer hammer joined the battle. Later, our orc family was driven by humans to a deserted place. There was no iron ore at all. The giants of the hill had to hold stones to participate in the battle. Now... even the stones are not enough! What''s more, can the giants of the hills carry more than a hundred stones to run around? They can only launch an attack."


    "I see your subordinate weapons are very good?"


    "They are my guards. If they don''t even have the right weapons, we have long been wiped out by the Grand Duke of Solomon."


    "I can understand your dilemma." Hilaryly also showed a bitter smile: "Our situation is not much better than you."


    "Damn humans! They breed like locusts everywhere, raging everywhere, almost occupying all the resources on the mainland." Omar said slowly: "Hila Ruili, we are now a little late in the league! If you have been in the past few decades We don¡¯t have to fight at all, we will starve to death and die in poverty! Fortunately, now my father and your Ampudula have made the most sensible choice!"


    "As far as I know... you and the elements of the war will break out every year. Every time you start it first?" Hilaryly asked: "Why don''t you take a few years to rest?"


    "We have no choice, if we don''t fight... What do we eat? What do they eat?" Omar took a picture of the silver giant wolf: "In that broken place, we can''t grow crops."


    "You mean... eat people??" Hilary''s face changed slightly.


    "Yeah." Omar nodded faintly.


    Hilary''s face suddenly became iron and blue. Just now she was uncertain. Now she knows that Omar has indeed eaten people. She almost vomited on the spot. If there is no war on the mainland, almost every elf will become a variety of artists. They are born to love beauty, but also natural and beautiful, Hilary is really unable to accept this fact.


    "Oh, I said that I have no choice, isn''t it? Let us eat ourselves?" Omar swept over Hilaryly and saw that this intelligent and inscrutable elf patriarch could not control his emotions. The face became extremely ugly, and the subject of interest shifted: "I heard that there is another voice inside your elves. They firmly believe that they can find a way to live in peace with human beings. Their leader... is the great elf. Lydia?"


    "how do you know?"


    "Do you think that our orcs are fools?"


    "This is the case." Hilaryly avoided the line of sight because she was still nausea: "But Lydia can''t influence our cooperation, she must obey the orders of the United Senate, you don''t have to be nervous."


    "I am not nervous, I just want to remind you." Omar said slowly: "The powerful humans have fallen apart. They have been busy killing each other for hundreds of years. Now it is a good opportunity for our two families to rise! Missed ... Let humanity re-establish a unified empire, and we will all completely disappear from this world."


    "In these words, you should say to the elders of the United Senate that although I am a patriarch, my status is not high." Hilaryly found her attitude somewhat blunt and added: "Actually... you said these things, too. We all know that not only us, but Dragon City also maintains a high degree of vigilance against humanity."


    "That''s good." Hearing that Lianlong City is also vigilant against human beings, Omar''s spirit is greatly enhanced, revealing a smiling face, but his smile makes himself even more ugly.


    Hilaryly remembered her task. As she looked at the battle group in front, she slowly said: "Working with you is also very beneficial to us. Our former shooter can only hide behind the Centaur, but the Centaur. The fighting power is so bad that it is difficult to block the impact of the Knights of the Humans and the Swordsmen. With your protection, we are much safer."


    Omar heard Hilaryly show up and laughed: "It''s like now! Isn''t it? Haha... Don''t worry, our warriors will never be cowards, want to hurt you, unless they rush over our bodies. ""


    Hilaryly turned her head and did not speak. Women were mostly emotional, and the female elves were more emotional. When I heard that Omar was eating people, the good feelings of Omar in a few days of contact immediately disappeared. All the people in the Pan-continent were missing. Types of intelligent life, there are few examples of fried food, even in the abyss world, only a limited number of races such as the blood family to feed on other life, which really made her disgusting to the extreme.


    "In the past few days, I have often heard you mention the human lord named Raphael. He is very strong?" Omar changed the subject.


    Hilaryly nodded silently.


    "Your sister was killed by that Raphael, isn''t it?"


    Hilaryly¡¯s cheeks twitched and her eyes became fascinated.


    "I know that your sister has never practiced arrow skills. She only likes harp. She is willing to dedicate her life to art. Her piano sounds, even the dragons will be intoxicated. How can he be willing to be a pure elf? Poisoning hands? Humans... It¡¯s too mean, too cruel, too fierce!¡± Omar took a long breath: ¡°Hila Ruili, you can rest assured that if you see Raphael on the battlefield, I will take revenge for you! I swear!"


    Hilary''s eyes showed a sarcasm look: "Do you really think that you are Rafael''s opponent?" After a few days of meeting, they talked to each other no longer, and Hilaryly suddenly used honorific words, of course, satirizing Omar. .


    "Hila Ruili, what do you mean by this?" Omar stunned.


    "It doesn''t mean anything." Hilary said faintly: "Master Prudence has repeatedly slanded us all over the winter. If we encounter some strange, incomprehensible attacks, we can immediately run away and avoid unnecessary costs."


    "Weird attack?" Omar is more and more confused.


    "Raphael is a magician. He has a lot of magic that is terrible but doesn''t sense any magical fluctuations. The magical attack is very strange, and... forget it, after you arrive in Fort Marksing, Let the Master Prudence explain it to you."


    "It turned out to be a magician." Omar smiled. What he was afraid of was a group magic attack. If he had a single-on-one duel, he was not afraid of anyone except Solomon, the Grand Duke.


    "Don''t care." Hilaryly was quite helpless: "If Raphael suddenly appears here, I will immediately throw you away and escape. This is the power given to me by the United Senate. You should not complain to me."


    "If Raphael really has you said so powerful..." The smile on Omar''s face is getting stronger and stronger. Of course, his face is getting more and more embarrassed: "You can die in the hands of such a strong man." It is also my glory."


    Hilaryly gave up, and it was too difficult to communicate with such a guy who couldn¡¯t get into the oil. Her eyes screamed: "When will your first reinforcements arrive?"


    "It''s almost a month." Omar also knows that Hilaryly is testing intelligence, but he doesn''t care, anyway, it will be said sooner or later.


    "Don''t you worry that the Grand Duke of Solomon suddenly attacked your law?"


    "Winter is our world, do you know why?" Omar showed a smug smile.


    "why?"


    "Because the Duke of Solomon has severe asthma, as long as the weather is cold, he becomes a waste." Omar laughed loudly: "I don''t think of it? A strong man close to the semi-god is actually suffering from asthma every year." Torture?! Hahaha..."


    "Impossible..." Hilaryly did not believe.


    "Nothing is impossible, before..." Omar said halfway, but suddenly closed his mouth and stared at the distant battle group, and Hilaryly discovered an abnormality and hurriedly took off her longbow.


    The orc warriors interspersed with each other suddenly flew up one by one, a puddle of blood and rain, and even the redness of the blizzard, the owner¡¯s blast wolf was everywhere, and the neat team was immediately messed up. Into a group.


    A round bead is walking through the ranks of the orc warriors. Every time you fly, you will wear the body of one or several orc warriors. The huge impact and their own inertia will make those orc warriors like being Whoever slammed a fist, the tragedy flew into the air.


    The wind and snow are getting bigger and bigger, and now it is dark night. Only the soldiers with excellent eyesight can occasionally see a black point that has passed away, but it is impossible to catch the flight path of the black spot.


    Then an arrogant and awkward voice rang between heaven and earth: "Here, here, I am here, come...haha...hey..."


    Hilaryly hurriedly took control of the silver Pegasus sitting down, raised her hand and shot an arrow, and the sharp whistle broke out. This is a sign of retreat. She remembers the words of Prudence, and the scene in front is incomprehensible. category!


    Seeing that his subordinates were slaughtered like grass mowing, Omar was furious and took out the giant stick and rushed straight ahead.

 Chapter 331： Earth-shattering sword

    The third and third chapter of the earth-shattering sword


    "Hey... came a big guy!" Harley made a strange laugh, and Omar''s figure was much more burly than the average orc warrior, and it was much taller, and he also rode a different blast wolf. Harley saw at a glance that the other party was a leader, a hero, and of course he had to fight with the enemy''s leader, so he did not hesitate to give up the messy orc warriors and flew straight to Omar.


    In the eyes of Omar, there was a flash of green light. In his conversation with Hilary, he showed a complex personality, some small cleverness, and some arrogance, but when he was ready to join the battle group, he became silent again. Stone, negotiating with the shackles just two.


    The silver blast wolf flew forward, like a lightning bolt, and Omar''s body stood still, only the green eyes occasionally twitched, tracking Harley''s flight path.


    When the distance between the two sides is less than five meters, Omar''s hands are wrong, and the giant stick in his hand slams forward, and the club head is facing the soul-dropping beads that Harley has condensed.


    Omar¡¯s stick is coming to an extreme, and Harley¡¯s heart is shocked. He rushes to speed up the rotation, forcibly changes the flight path, avoids the giant stick with a slight difference, draws a curved downward curve, and directs to Omar¡¯s chest. He intended to make the enemy become a one-eyed dragon, but the enemy''s reaction and attack speed far exceeded his expectations, only one target, but the enemy''s body is too burly, he has some doubts, can he penetrate each other''s chest.


    Omar''s attack fell through, but it was not chaotic, the right hand was recycled, and the hands were tightly held by the giant sticks, which were sealed outwards like a cart.


    There was a loud noise, and the soul-seeking bead was hitting the center of the giant stick. The iron-clad iron rod was bent and turned into an inverted ''v'' character. The curved stick hit the chest of Omar. Let Omar make a heavy snoring sound, but Harley is no better than where to go, was shocked and turned, even forgot to retreat, but also inlaid in the center of the giant stick.


    Omar reached out and took the Soul Eater from the giant stick and held it in the palm of his hand.


    This is a knowledge error. Omar thinks that it must be a magical magic prop. It controls the magic props. The magician hidden in the dark can''t do anything. Where can I imagine that he is holding a weird undead creature!


    Harley finally recovered and became back to its original shape. A grayish black smoke shot from Omar''s fingertips. As he once again became a ball, he shot at a distance.


    Omar sneaked, then the right arm strove forward, the curved iron rod wrapped in fierce strength, hit the soul-seeking bead that Harley condensed.


    Harley made a stern scream, and he was shocked to have a feeling of flying away. Fortunately, his strength has been greatly improved, and he has barely controlled the soul-seeking beads to continue to fly forward.


    At the moment when Harley was attacked, Han Jin, who was adjusting his interest, suddenly opened his eyes, looked up, stared into the distance, and then reached out and patted him on the shoulder of Yalina.


    Maybe it was too tired, or because it was too relaxed, Yalinna slept very hard, Han Jin took seven or eight shots on Yalinna''s shoulder, and Yalena opened her eyes.


    "There are enemies, I used to look at it." Han Jin said plainly and clearly: "You don''t want to sleep, pay attention to protect yourself." After that, Han Jin has released the curse of the constriction, disappearing around Yalinna, appearing in the number One hundred meters away.


    "What is that?" Omar looked into the distance and muttered to herself.


    "Raphael must be nearby, let''s go! Otherwise it''s too late!" Hilaryly screamed. The name Raphael has become a nightmare for the elves. The more you know, the more the elves fear. In fact, the strength of Hanjin is not very strong, at least far less than the dragon language in the Longcheng Dragon Field. Magic dragon, but what kind of talent is the most terrible? An enemy that can''t kill! According to common sense, that Raphael should have died many times, but he is now living very well, and Raphael has been sheltered by the Mother Earth, letting you wrestle and lay down the net, Raphael Can escape from the earth calmly. Hilaryly knows very well that this problem has caused all the elders of the United Senate to have a headache. They have sent the dragon back to Longcheng for help, and even promised some conditions that were strongly rejected before. Everything done has only one purpose, completely killing the terrible. Raphael!


    "Go?" Omarton paused, coldly said: "Hila Ruili, you have to know that every orc warrior will not avoid the challenge!"


    "You..." Hilaryly was so angry that she was stunned.


    Harley, who wanted to come out of the limelight, but was beaten and beaten by the people, certainly wouldn¡¯t leave. He hovered hundreds of meters away and threw the Soul Eater beads to spin. In fact, Harley¡¯s own attack power is very limited. It is not as good as ordinary people. Only by using Soul Eater can it be powerful. However, there are few things in the world that have the best of both worlds. When he becomes a soul-seeking bead, he will also be injured. will die.


    The soul-seeking bead rotates faster and faster, and the surrounding air forms a whirlwind visible to the naked eye. Once the flying snow falls into the circle of more than ten meters around the soul-seeker bead, it is sucked in by the cyclone, and is in rapid speed. After the melting, it melted into water droplets. After being close to the Soul Eater Beads, it was smashed out by a huge force, turned into countless splashes of rain arrows, hitting the snow, splashing a piece of snow and smoke.


    The thundering wind is getting louder and louder, hundreds of meters apart. Orma and his orc warriors can still hear clearly. Omar¡¯s eyes are green and smirked: ¡°The monster looks Still not dying." After he jumped out of the blast wolf and threw away the bent iron rod in his hand, he stood there quietly, waiting for Harley to launch an attack.


    "Wait to die..." Harley screamed and suddenly started to control, and controlled the soul-seeing bead to Omar.


    The Soul Eater is only slightly larger than the gold coin, but the cyclone that is rapidly rotating has a few meters square. As Harley starts, the cyclone becomes distorted, forming a long tail and snow and sand along the way. All were rolled up and opened a knife-like dividing line in the endless snowfield.


    Omar still doesn''t move. When Harley is close to the side, he only pulls out the long sword at the waist. At the moment of the sword, the flame of the rising sword has illuminated hundreds of meters of snow. Ma flew forward and swung the sword to the soul-seeking bead.


    "Fire Dragon Sword!" Hilary was stunned, but she quickly calmed down and calculated the fighting power that Omar might play. Finally, she waved her hand in angrily: "Let''s go!" She said that she had already transferred the silver Pegasus to the distance. Rushing away, obviously, she doesn''t think that Omar, who holds the dragon sword, is the opponent of the Rafael lord.


    Behind Hilary Reilly, there was a deafening loud noise, and countless air rushed to the ground, hitting the ground, impacting the snow, rushing to the sky, and Omar flew out from the air. Rolling back a few more turns on the ground, barely holding his body.


    "Happy! Happy!!" Omar made a big laugh.


    The Soul Eater also flew out in the opposite direction. Harley restored the prototype, but under the influence of Juli, the scorpion composed of gray-black smoke was pulled and deformed, and it was only a few tens of meters away before it stopped. It doesn''t move there.


    "Mom...Bastard!!" Harley screamed again, but his voice looked a little hoarse, and then Harley had a more stick in his hand, pointing forward, a gray-black shadow flying away from his body. Go straight to Omar.


    The next moment, Omar has been surrounded by countless shadows. In fact, those ghosts can''t affect Orma. The real strong people are mostly like a rock, they will not be easily shaken, and Harley does not expect those ghosts to kill. Omar, his body shape curled inward again, turned into a soul-seeking bead, and it was extremely insidious to face Omar.


    Omar couldn''t see anything. He was surrounded by whimsical ghosts, but his expression was still calm. At the moment when Harley approached him, he suddenly shot like a cannonball into the air, out of the entanglement of ghosts. It is stable and falls outside a dozen meters.


    "Want to run?!" Harley smirked, while controlling the ghosts, while controlling the soul-seeking beads, like the tide of the tide to Omar. If Han Jin is here, the power of Soul Eater will definitely be released, but Harley¡¯s time to learn Dao is too short, and the pattern is also very pitiful. It¡¯s okay to bully and bully. If you run into a real strong, you will inevitably suffer. It is.


    Omar''s mouth sneered, his eyes closed a little, the right hand blue veins burst, and he held the fire sword in his hand.


    A loud noise, Soul Eater was bombarded by the Fire Sword, Harley returned to its original shape, unloaded the power of the Soul Eater, and then condensed into a Soul Eater, flying inward. But Omar, who has closed his eyes, can always catch Harley''s position accurately. No matter how sharp the angle of Harley''s choice, as soon as he gets closer, the Soul Eater will be swallowed by the blazing fire.


    After repeated seven or eight times, Halley finally became chilly. The flames on the enemy''s long sword were very powerful. Every collision made him feel the pain of being grilled, and he had not completely swallowed it. Thousands of thousands of ghosts, the body shape has been showing signs of instability.


    "Bastard, let''s go!" Harley screamed and then shot in the direction: "My master will avenge me..."


    Revenge... Harley¡¯s voice rang in the snow, and Omar sneered, inserting the Dragon Sword into the scabbard and waved: ¡°We continue to chase!¡±


    The elves have already withdrawn, but Omar is not afraid. In his opinion, the human lord is no different. You must know that he has never released the orc skills!


    The human team has escaped and can only see some vague black spots, but the hurricane wolf is very good at running on the snowfield. In the ordinary sense, the horse is far too far from the blast wolf, and the endurance is far worse. It¡¯s only a matter of time before catching up with the team.


    "Juventus adults, the orc warriors have caught up!" A magician standing in the carriage shouted with a rushing voice.


    Juventus looked back, and sure enough, the blast wolves bite them again, and the distance between the two sides is rapidly shrinking. Juventus gnawed his teeth: "Fast! Fast!!"


    The Lonely City Chamber of Commerce Alliance organized a group of magic crystal cannons. In order to express their attention to this task, they deliberately let Juventus personally **** and convened a group of high-ranking mercenaries. They not only sent guns but also sent them. People, Rafael has just occupied the Holy Crown City, has compiled a large number of troops, and urgently needs talents. Of course, it is necessary to use cronies to control the army. Han Jin used to be a mercenary. Everyone has the same origin and wants to trust each other, at least as a self. Their call has received enthusiastic response from the mercenaries, because Han Jin has already become an idol in the minds of the Lonely City mercenaries. It is undoubtedly a good choice to go to Hanjin. With the growing influence of Hanjin, They will naturally follow the rise of the ship, and it may not be necessary to mix a lord in the future. This is much better than living on the knife. Because the mercenary responding to the call is far more than the mercenary guild needs, and after careful selection, more than 100 people were selected, each of which is strong!


    Juventus thought that there would be no danger in taking a trip. The mercenaries were strong enough and had a lot of wild experience in the wild, and they were very careful. There were special magicians in front and on the side to investigate, and there were ten behind. Several soldiers were responsible for cleaning up the traces, and buried the footprints, ruts, horse dung, etc. left by the team, not to mention that they did not walk, the roads did not go, and they walked through the wilderness, and the elves could not find them.


    It stands to reason that Juventus has done a good job, but there has been an accident. They have encountered orc races. In fact, the orc warriors are not too great. They don¡¯t want to fight, they can always hide. The problem is that those wolves are wolfing. The terrible sense of smell, far away in a dozen or so, can smell their taste, and this is how they can''t cover it.


    They have been bitten since the night, and until now, they have been unable to get rid of them. They have lost more than 30 brothers in succession. Every one of them makes Juventus feel heartbroken and throws away the brotherhood between the mercenaries. Each of these high-ranking mercenaries is the capital of the city! Who can say that the mercenaries will not become generals and lords in the future? !


    "Adults, this will not work, we will be caught up sooner or later!" a mercenary shouted.


    "Yeah, sir!" another mercenary cried: "Pun with them!"


    "The elf has retreated, only the orcs are left!" A magician who observed the chase from the perspective of the perspective shouted.


    "Puzzle! Fight!!" When I heard that only the orcs were left, the mercenaries¡¯ emotions immediately rose.


    "Spell it! Adult!" More than just warriors, even the magicians are desperately waving their magic wands, screaming, no matter how the overall cooperation between them, the mercenaries never fear the battle, in this regard, they Just as brave as the orc warriors.


    "Spell!" Juventus only felt the blood in his heart and roared. After being chased for most of the night, he had already angered, and now it has finally erupted. Moreover, the mercenaries have made sense. If they escape, they will be eaten away by orc warriors sooner or later.


    Although he has been a vice president of the guild for several years, Juventus still does not lose the mercenary character. When he said it, he slammed the reins and set off the warriors. Then Juventus jumped off the horse. On the horse''s buttocks, he snapped a palm and ran the horse. Then the sword proudly greeted the distance.


    The other soldiers also jumped down and split into two parts, one standing behind Juventus and one around the magician. Their professional looks were a bit monotonous. They were not warriors or magicians, and nearly 100 high-ranking mercenaries. There is only one archer.


    The fact is that it is so helpless. In the Liya City mercenaries, the high-level shooters are almost all elves, because they have talents that humans can''t match in this respect. Each elf tribe forms a big league, which is unique to the elves for hundreds of years. Celebrations, whether high-ranking or low-order, all the elf mercenaries went to Yehliucheng, and they or they should play for their own race.


    Experience, status, and attitude towards the same thing are naturally different. If you change to Gael, you will definitely try to get rid of those elves who have left. If you kill an elf, the enemy will lose a bit of power, not to mention. The elf mercenaries who can survive in the Warcraft Forest are mostly the best. The mercenary''s approach seems very simple, naive, and some not only did not block the partner, but held a farewell party, and even some generous comments, saying that everyone is still a brother, but in the future, no one should Who cares, life and death are destined!


    Some people think that this is too ridiculous, but in the eyes of other people, this is a bright and upright man, even if they die in the hands of their former partners, they have no regrets! It can only be said that humanity should never be divided by right and wrong.


    The orc warriors are getting closer and closer, the blast wolf is running for life, and the orc warriors are naturally swaying with the blast of the wolf, waving a bright scimitar, and the blade points to the sky, like a glow. Metal forest.


    Juventus took a long breath and the sword in his hand was tighter. Some magicians raised their magic wands and prepared to send magical intercepts to the orc warriors who were flooding. At this moment, a figure was in countless lines of sight. Slowly rise from the ground, because the person faces the orc warrior, Juventus and others can only see a heavy cloak in the wind and snow arrogantly floating.


    The orc warriors who came to the storm were like the raging tides, and the figure was like a reef that stood still. Although it seemed lonely and smaller, it clearly gave people a feeling of embarrassment.


    At the moment when the figure will be swallowed by the tide, the dazzling green mangling blooms between heaven and earth. A giant sword of more than 30 meters appears out of thin air, sweeping out from the left side of the figure, sweeping out a fullness. The semicircle of streamer.


    Just a stroke, dozens of orc warriors, including the hurricane wolf that straddles down, neatly collapsed, and the blood of the smashing shots are connected into one piece. If it is red, many broken limbs are tumbling in the air, at this moment. Cruelty and magnificence are perfectly blended in a ruthless way.


    This is not a battle, not a massacre, but a mowing! Harvesting life like mowing!


    "Raphael!!" Juventus made a scream of ecstasy. Although he couldn''t see Hanjin''s face, he recognized Hanjin''s sword. In the matchfield of the Lonely Cliff, Hanjin''s earth-shattering sword, not only Conquered the slaves, conquered Hogan, and also conquered the hearts of countless mercenaries, including his Juventus.

 Chapter 332： Late stunt

    The third and third chapters are late stunts


    The mercenaries behind Juventus also followed the cheers. Some of them were eager to cross the Evans and rushed forward. They wanted to match the orc warriors who attacked Han Jin.


    "Evans, take your people first!" In a man shouting and cheering, Han Jin¡¯s voice is still very clear.


    Juventus stunned and reacted immediately. After all, it was the land of the elves. If the large number of reinforcements from the elves were attracted, they would be in danger. Hanjin could be withdrawn later, consisting of six or seventy carriages. The team has nowhere to run.


    "Give me a stop!" Juventus shouted: "Let''s go!"


    The mercenaries who rushed to the front stopped there, and their faces were full of unwillingness. However, there was nothing wrong with the violation of Juventus¡¯s orders, but Han Jin had already spoken. They came to Hanjin and no one wanted to give them to Han. Into the bad impression.


    "What stupid? We will drag the adults here, go!" Juventus shouted again.


    The mercenaries turned around and ran to the rear. Juventus made a whistle. His horse had already ran far away. He heard the whistle and hurriedly turned around and ran to Juventus. He was ready to jump in Juventus. When he was on the horse, he suddenly remembered something and made the greatest effort: "Raphael, they killed more than 30 of our brothers!!"


    "Understood." Han Jin¡¯s voice floated over. The next moment, his figure appeared in another place. The green mantle reappeared, and the dazzling streamer shrouded the space of tens of meters. After the bloom, Instead, it is a bright blood, numerous broken limbs and broken arms, the screams of the orc warriors, the mourning of the blast wolf, resounding between heaven and earth.


    This is a cruel world where a strong man can walk freely. Ordinary warriors can never compete with high-end forces. A group of ants want to kill a giant in the sky. God knows how to pay a terrible price, and confronts Han Jin¡¯s comprehension. They don''t have any chances. Even if they face a million troops, they will give Han a certain amount of time. If they want to fight and want to go, he will kill all the enemies sooner or later!


    Juventus showed a smirk on his face. He never looked back and led the team to escape to the distance because he knew that Hanjin would avenge them.


    More than one Evans wanting revenge, a sound close to hysteria sounded: "Master, that big man! Kill him! Kill him!!"


    Omar snorted and shouted: "Give it to me, you go around!"


    When I heard Omar¡¯s orders, some panicked orc warriors suddenly spread out to the two wings, and Omar jumped out of the blast wolf and strode to Hanjin, although Han Jin¡¯s combat power far exceeded his expectations, but It¡¯s nothing remarkable. What makes him confused and confused is that the other party should be a magician, but the blue sword that swallows the cold in his hand, the knight shield of a male lion in the left arm, and the fit, The proud robes are more like warriors than all the fighters! Is that really Rafael? !


    Han Jin reached out and grabbed the Soul Eater, then threw it to the rear. With the shackles of the handcuffs, the Soul Eater blew open, and a cloud of dark clouds rushed to the sky, overwhelming, crazy. The outward expansion and surging, there are all kinds of harsh laughter, screams, and snoring in the clouds. It seems that there are thousands of ghosts singing in them.


    The orc warriors'' rushing came to an abrupt end. They couldn''t see the team anymore, and they couldn''t see what was in the fog. Brave was limited after all. They faced the unknown and strange scenes, and they were instinctively afraid.


    Omar shouted and waved a long sword with a blazing fire and rushed straight to Hanjin.


    Unfortunately, Han Jin changed from a warrior to a magician, and it was a magician who ignored the magic ''refractory period''. His body shape suddenly appeared here, and suddenly appeared there, and the green mans in his hand kept waving. Every time you shoot, there will be a dozen or even dozen orc warriors in a pool of blood. Occasionally, several powerful orc warriors can avoid Hanjin¡¯s attack in time, but they just avoid it when they try When launching a counterattack, Han Jin had another place, and avoided it once. It did not mean that he could avoid the second time. The next moment Hanjin appeared behind them like a ghost, waved his hand and took their lives with an understatement.


    Omar became a headless fly, in vain ''following'' Han Jin''s figure, but could not catch up, and finally simply stood there and did not move, cold-eyed Han Jin chased his subordinates, only his The look is still calm, without any signs of anger.


    "I don''t think that the famous Rafael lord will only bully the weak! Hehe..." Omar gave a scornful laugh.


    When Omar ridiculed, Han Jin had appeared behind an orc warrior, and his right hand was gently banded. The blue sword was from top to bottom, kneeling on the neck of the orc warrior, and then continued to fly down and squat. Below the blast wolf, two huge heads rolled and flew far away.


    "If you kill you first, they must go everywhere, too much trouble." Han Jin said faintly, he only killed more than 300 elite orc warriors within a few hundred meters of time. Snow white blood red is mixed with each other in a fascinating and beautiful way, but his emotions are like old-fashioned, without any fluctuations.


    "Now... no trouble?" Omar sneered, and the one who was killed by Han Jin was already the last orc warrior. Only a few dying wolves were hiding in the distance and groaning screaming. sound.


    As soon as the voice fell, Omar''s body shape turned into a residual image, and it quickly flew to Hanjin with a thunderstorm. The burning fire sword pointed to Hanjin''s chest.


    Han Jinjian refers to a quote, Qingmang has turned into a giant sword of more than 30 meters, and straight to Omar, Omar''s figure is not short, but compared with the giant sword, he is like a fly. A little fly is so poor.


    There was a loud bang, and numerous messy fireballs flew around. The giant sword flew back and turned into a blue stream, falling into the hands of Han Jin, and Omar¡¯s figure was popped tens of meters away for himself. His dignity and face, he leaned against the huge resistance, so that his feet and small half of the calf fell into the depths of the snow.


    "Yeah, no trouble, it''s your turn." Han Jin said while walking slowly to Omar, his killing is getting bigger and bigger, his heart is getting colder and colder, too lazy to inquire about each other. The origins, the purpose, and the attempt to come together with the elves just want to kill first.


    "It''s my turn?" Omar said with a scream: "It seems that you don''t know who I am. Introduce yourself. My name is Omar. I am from the city of Faro. I am the prince of the orc family, I..."


    "There is too much nonsense." Han Jin waved his right hand: "If you want, you are scared, go!"


    A black silk thread shot out, swimming rapidly in the snow, and instantly approached Omar.


    Omar stepped back, and the long sword burning with blazing fire strove forward. When the flame touched the black thread, the black thread suddenly twisted. Han Jin¡¯s face turned white at the same time. He was in a hurry. With the handcuffs, the black silk thread gave up Omar and flew up.


    In the next moment, Han Jin¡¯s figure disappeared from the place and appeared in front of Omar, and Qing Mang roared out.


    Omar hurriedly waved the fire sword and blocked Han Jin¡¯s attack. However, an orc warrior who was dominated by pure power was not as powerful as Han Jin, and the whole person was bombarded.


    Han Jinjian refers to a quote, Qingmang is turned into a giant sword, swept out, and Omar''s toes point to the ground, flying like a cannonball to the air, avoiding the sword light released by Hanjin by a millimeter.


    Han Jin¡¯s hand went to the air, and the black silk thread swam silently like a snake, intercepting Omar from behind, and entangled Omar¡¯s body, and tied Omar to a solid, Omar. Concentrated to avoid the attack of Hanjin, when the black thread and body were discovered, it was a pity.


    Then Han Jin disappeared from the place, appeared in the sky above Omar, struggling to wave his left arm, and the lion''s shield slammed on Omar''s head.


    Although in his own world, Han Jin has hardly cultivated martial arts, but now he has experienced countless **** battles, and gradually matured, not only his mind, Tao, but also many other things. Han Jin''s series of actions, such as the rabbit''s rapid decline, as natural as the flow of water, the connection is extremely compact.


    Omar jumped like a cannonball, and fell like a cannonball, inspiring countless snow and sand, and his body actually pulled the earth out of a hole that was deep and full of feet.


    Han Jinjian pointed to the next stroke, and Qingmang shot from the electric slant, slanting to Omar''s head, and the tying rope was firmly locked on Omar''s body. He didn''t want his magic weapon to collide with each other.


    Although Omar was beaten by blood, but still did not lose his mind, his life was suddenly turned out from the pit when his life and death were overhanging. The green mans almost rubbed his head. On the ground, the sword front, which is nearly 30 meters long, almost a quarter of it fell deeply into the ground, and the ground trembled fiercely, which proves the terrible power on the giant sword.


    Han Jin once again released the refining mantra, which appeared in front of Omar, and his right fist swung forward, hitting Omar¡¯s face. Omar was involuntarily, only gave a stern grief, and then flew out. .


    Han Jinxuan started to smash, and the giant sword was turned into a green mang, and then the sword finger was pointed, and the green mans came out and rushed to Omar.


    Omar''s body and arms were tied tightly with the ropes, and lost his ability to move. Only his legs could move. Seeing that the green mans were getting closer, he suddenly loosened the fire dragon sword in his hand, followed by The kick was on the hilt, and the fire dragon sword rolled and flew out. It was welcoming the green mans, and the sound of the fire blasted, and the fire dragon sword slammed on the flames, like a cluster of fireworks.


    Omar made an angry roar, and the whole body swelled outwards with the squeaking sound. As for the fire dragon sword that flew out of the handle 100 meters away, he could not attend.


    This battle, let Omar learn a truth, war, we must go all out! What is the point of magical stunts if there is no chance to release them? !


    Han Jinjian is guiding, and he is about to control Qingmang¡¯s attack again. His face suddenly changes, and Omar¡¯s figure is still expanding. It¡¯s deeply immersed in the body of Omar.


    "Receive!" Han Jin slammed the law, and the bundled fairy rope quickly left the body of Omar and swam to Han.


    Omar''s body continued to swell, like a balloon. His height broke through three meters. After breaking the interest, he broke through four meters. The armor of the body, whether it is steel, enamel or leather, bears no. The huge expansion force of the house has broken and even shattered, and the heavy hair on the face and body of Omar has been continuously thickened and increased.


    "Somewhat..." Han Jin smiled. He didn''t attack, but he looked at the fun.


    "I didn''t have a chance to say it just now..." Omar said in a slightly trembling voice. When he thought of this, he felt heartfelt anger and indignation. He introduced himself only half of it and was beaten by his opponent. He has to finish, because that is his pride: "I have gold in my body, you want to kill me? Hehe..."


    Ten meters and fifteen meters, Omar''s figure continues to grow, and finally becomes a giant monster that stands on the ground. Even the fluff that is worn on him is almost one meter long, and the sharp and white cockroach The teeth are even higher than Hanjin. The hands are close to the ground like an orangutan. The nails protruding from the fingertips are thicker than Hanjin''s waist. An incomparably embarrassing, fierce momentum emanates from the monster, and the breath of the spurt from the bottomless mouth can actually melt the snow in a radius of ten meters, and every breath, every breath In one breath, there will be a thunderous roar.


    When I was chasing the group of orc warriors, in the eyes of Han Jin, the orc warriors were no better than the ants, and at this moment, he also became a cockroach ant, and it was a real ants.


    Han Jin¡¯s face became dignified. He was not afraid of anything, but he remembered Guevara¡¯s words. He was the king of the land, and the dragon had the ability to fly, and the behemoths should have the upper hand. But in fact, the dragon always tries to avoid conflicts with the Behemoth beast. To be precise, the dragon is afraid of Bi Meng, and Bi Meng is not afraid of the dragon, which can make the dragons compromise, and there must be certain reason.


    If several such behemoths are united and attacked his army, the result is conceivable, and the whole line must collapse!


    Han Jin can sense the breath of the behemoths in front of him. There is no problem in fighting with him. He has confidence in himself, but he can never bear face-to-face collision. The only way is to go back and fight for opportunities! The group fight is not a personal confrontation. There is no room for detour, either killing or being killed.


    Han Jin suddenly remembered a man, the Duke of Solomon, the capital of the elements! In the war between the capital of the element and the city of the city, the capital of the elements has always prevailed. The Gaelic chief said that the Grand Duke of Solomon propped up the glory of the capital of the element by his own power. The enemies in front of us are still so fierce, not to mention the lord of the city of Fusa, not to mention that the Grand Duke of Solomon can be firmly pressed against the city of Faro. How strong is his strength? !


    There was a picture in Han Jin¡¯s mind. Several monsters led the countless orc warriors, and the mountains and the mountains rushed to the elements. An old man stood calmly on the city and commanded the magicians to release attacks, fire, lightning, Rotating ice thorns and roaring sand dust swallowed the whole field, talking and laughing, and smashing the smoke!


    Before mentioning the Duke of Solomon, Yalena¡¯s eyes were full of repressed pride and worship, and the unfathomable Gaelic master was the same. Han Jin could understand Yalina, but could not understand Gail¡¯s, in his opinion, cover The true strength of the general manager should not be worse than that of the Grand Duke of Solomon. Is his reverence for the Grand Duke of Solomon only because of power and friendship?


    Now he finally understands that the rumor is not overestimating the Duke of Solomon, but underestimating!


    "I still want to kill me?" Omar made a ridiculous laughter, and laughter as far as the thunderbolt spread far and wide along the snowfield.


    The next moment, Omar suddenly moved, and the distance of tens of meters, he only used one step. The huge fists slammed from the top like a rock, and the fists did not arrive. The wind that has been brought up has already put the product on the side of Han Jin. The snow was swept away.


    Han Jin did not expect that the speed of this behemoth would be so agile. Fortunately, his speed was not slow. His body shape sank into the ground and slammed. Omar¡¯s right fist was deeply caught in the snow, and the ground was in a fierce Trembling, within a few tens of meters square, a mist of snow dust violently vibrates, and flies out from the white snow, such as the fog rising in the morning.


    Han Jin has risen from the back of Omar into the air, and the sword refers to a guide. The Qing Mang is turned into a giant sword of more than 30 meters long, and it is the heart of Omar.


    Omar turned sharply, and stretched out a few meters of slap in the palm of his hand without any scruples, and it was a loud noise. The giant sword slammed on the ground like a weak branch, then bounced again. Ten meters high, rolling down to the depths of the snowfield, Han Jin was struck by lightning, he just wanted to test the true attack power of this monster, but the result far exceeded his expectations, the magic weapon and his gods are connected, the magic weapon is created, he also Will be injured.


    Omar looked down at her giant claws. There were cracks on the thick and sharp nails. Omar could hardly believe that his nails could pierce the body of the dragon like tofu, and the handle was weird. The magic props almost broke his nails.


    Omar made an angry roar, reached out and grabbed a handful of snow on the ground, grabbed five deep ditches on the ground, and grabbed a group of sandstone in his palm, then forced to go to Hanjin.


    The overall weight of the sandstone is not known to be several times the weight of Hanjin. It immediately turns into a shadow of thousands of lasings, wrapped in a dull or sharp whistling sound, covering the space of a dozen meters around Hanjin.


    Han Jin immediately released the curse, and his body appeared in another place. Omar¡¯s left hand was followed by the rise, and thousands of sands and spurs came.


    Han Jinxuan started to squat, and it was a retreating curse. He avoided the position of Omar far away. The sword pointed to a glimpse. The slightly faint green mangling flew from a distance, and the figure of Han Jin was lifted into the sky.

 Chapter 333： adhere to

    The third three three chapters insist


    "Don''t you want to kill me? Come down..." Omar looked up at the sky, his voice was full of ridicule, but the voice was very loud, like a giant beast roaring.


    "I understand a little." Han Jin said faintly: "What did you say? Gold is better than Mongolian blood? In the orc family, warriors like you should not only be one, but you are always subject to the elements of the... ...you are afraid of magic, right?"


    "What about that?" Omar showed a bright fang, and the air from his mouth shot directly into the air, wrapped in countless flying snow and mad.


    "I am a magician..." Han Jin smiled and spread his hand, and there was a white flame in his palm.


    "Go to death!" Omar was furious. If anyone tells him now, Lord Rafael is a magician, and he will definitely blast that person into a meatloaf!


    In the next moment, Omar has jumped over 60 meters. The huge and burly figure is like a flying mountain. From the bottom, the arms are stretched out into the sky, as if the black clouds are torn into pieces. .


    After several times, Han Jin has already figured out what speed the other party has. Omar¡¯s figure has just started. He immediately manipulated the giant sword and continued to fly at high altitude in the oblique thorn. At the same time, the three flavors in the handle were thrown out.


    The three-flavored real fire is only a small group in Hanjin¡¯s hands, and if Han Jin falls into the palm of Omar, it is also a small small group. In Omar¡¯s view, the magic released by Han Jin is much smaller than dust. He didn''t care at all.


    The power of the three-flavored real fire is self-evident, but it also has fatal flaws. The speed is too slow. It is purely controlled by God. It can¡¯t be fast. When he was fighting Betty and Caroline, he discovered this problem. It can''t be improved today, which is determined by the intensity of God''s mind, and at least for now, he can''t break through the limits.


    Omar''s sharp nails swept from under the green mans, and he was too lazy to care about the flying Mars. However, Omar slammed from the ground to the sky, and the air spurt brought Mars in an instant. Blowed back.


    "This is your magic?" Omar screamed.


    Han Jin was somewhat helpless. He reached out and made a move. The smoky wind formed by the soul-splitting bead roared to Omar. Although Soul Eater has been hurt, but Han Jin personally manipulates the Soul Eater, the power is much larger than the Harley just now, the speed of the yin wind is very fast, only a few moments, the Omar group is wrapped in inside.


    Han Jin released the curse, and hid in the yin, then another curse, appeared at the foot of Omar. For him, the thick big feet are like a boat, but Han Jin has no time to sigh, backhand The four fires of three flavors were released one after another. The fire group fell on the back of Omar and began to burn.


    As the foggy wind did not have much effect, Omar actually caught the position of Han Jin and grabbed it down.


    Han Jin has just released the last three-flavored real fire. The pillar-like nails are wrapped in a thunderous roar, approaching his body. It¡¯s too late to release the manicure. If you use the cellar, I¡¯m afraid the lower body has just sunk into the ground, the upper body. It is necessary to fly, Han Jin can only cross the left arm, use God to manipulate the shield of the Lion King to block.


    The rich white light spurted out to form a dazzling light curtain, and then a loud bang, Omar''s fingertips collided with the light curtain, the light curtain was shredded instantly, and Han Jin''s figure flew like a shell. Going out and flying straight out of a hundred meters away, his people were also dizzy, and then he controlled the stirring power, released the curse, and passed the sword, driving the sword light at a vertical angle. Flying at high altitude.


    Omar only jumped to the bottom of Hanjin in two steps, but Han Jin had already desperately escaped.


    "Go down! Coward!!" Omar screamed.


    Han Jin smiled and looked at Omar quietly. For several years, he has been re-evaluating the power of the Tao. The three-flavored real fire is not invincible. At least it can¡¯t harm the golden dragon. The behemoth, magical defense should not be comparable to the green dragon, he believes that the three flavors of true fire can have a decisive effect.


    The four fireballs were still burning quietly. Omar¡¯s eyes lingered in the light, and hurriedly looked down. Seeing that there was a flame burning on his feet, he subconsciously stretched out his hand and tried to annihilate the flame. .


    This is a fatal mistake! As the giant palm was wiped, the four fire groups had been connected, and they had spread to the palm of Omar. At this moment, Omar suddenly felt the pain of biting, and could not help but scream.


    When Han Jin and the Behemoth beasts fought, the phantom of the temple in Yehliucheng also had a bloodshed. More than a dozen elite shooters had just entered the illusion. In just ten minutes, they were suddenly attacked fiercely. The clear gray-white, monkey-like monsters, inexplicably emerged from the quiet forest, formed an overwhelming anger in the blink of an eye, and swallowed a dozen elite shooters.


    Prior to this, the anxious grand elder Ampura sent five elite teams to the illusion to find Xiannier, to be precise, to arrest! But after the five elite groups broke into the illusion, they disappeared collectively and mysteriously. The strength of the elite group was stronger than that of one, but the results were similar. In this sixth group, there were even several attempts to break into the illusion. The great elf is very familiar with the illusion. However, in the face of the monsters that flow in like the tide, they have no resistance at all. In the blink of an eye, they are torn and crushed and turned into bones.


    And the group of monsters are wise. When the attack is launched, there are more than a thousand monsters around the rear, surrounded by the entrance of the illusion, the elves have no way to escape!


    It¡¯s a pity that a dozen or so elves are added together, and the total weight is only 2,000 kilograms. The monsters are not eating enough. They are waving their **** bones in anger, messing around and messing around for a long time. Dive into the depths of the jungle.


    When the day was just shining, holding a bow and arrow in his arms, and sitting on a big tree, Siniel opened his eyes on time. First, I checked the small traps that were placed around last night, and confirmed that there was nothing unusual. After that, Chanel nodded with satisfaction, then took out a piece of wood and carefully marked a trace on it with an arrow.


    What is the first few days? Xiannier couldn¡¯t remember, only knowing that she had left dozens of scratches on the block, and she didn¡¯t know whether the day was equal to the day outside, and the robes on her body changed several pieces. The skin that is once proud of being as jade-like is full of mottled scars.


    This way, going out, it will definitely make Hanjin scared. Xiannier bitterly thought, and gently stroked a finger-wide scar with a finger on his neck. It was a rabbit-like monster to stay for her. Under. Although Seth reminded her, Siniel really couldn¡¯t think that the rabbit attack would be so fast. Almost when Sunil found the rabbit, two red lights had already been shot at her.


    Fortunately, now that Niniel¡¯s nerves have been trained to be as tough as steel, and almost always maintain a high degree of vigilance at all times, this can be timely in the blink of an eye, but even so, Did not completely avoid.


    So when it came later, as long as there was such a white, rounded creature in the field of vision, Sunnier immediately shot it with an arrow and said that she could understand it. In the trial and fantasy, don¡¯t expect which creatures would commit crimes with themselves. In addition to those tall trees, all living creatures are extremely aggressive. The only correct way is to start with strength.


    But what makes Chanel happy is that he has never encountered a monkey-like creature. For those little things that come and go like the wind, Xiannier has no way, but if it is single-on-one, Xianni I am confident to solve the monster here.


    The elves have always been known as the masters of the forest. On the one hand, because of the complex terrain and numerous obstacles in the forest, they provide a natural barrier for the long-range shooters of the elves. To fight against the elves in the forest, you must always be on guard. A cold arrow everywhere. On the other hand, the ability of the elves to communicate with nature, one flower and one grass, and even one tree and one wood, may become weapons of the elves. In this environment, you are definitely not only fighting an elf, but Enemy with the entire forest.


    The forests in the illusion are completely different from the real world, and Siniel can''t communicate with them at all. But this did not have any effect on Xiannier''s archery. Here, Xiannier played the racial genius of the elves, and the sharp arrows in the hand can be regarded as the best example. Will harvest a life.


    At the bowstring, the faint afterimage left by the arrow was flashing in the forest. A colorful snake fell from the tree and landed on the ground with a loud bang. The ball of Syner''s arrow is perfectly embedded between the eyes of the serpent, leaving only the long arrow feathers outside.


    Xiannier sighed, the venom of this snake was terrible, she didn''t want to get a star and a half.


    The serpent had not yet died, and he was still tumbling desperately. The thick tail squeaked on the ground, and Siniel stood in the distance and waited quietly.


    Slowly, the strength of the snake is getting smaller and smaller. In the end, it has become a convulsion. There is no movement, and a qualified hunter. The best one is not archery, but there must be enough patient.


    Until the big snake didn''t move anymore, Xiannier waited for a long time before he slowly walked over and confirmed that the snake had died and could not die any more. Xiannier then squatted down, carefully from the Great Shekou. The venom gland was removed and a poisonous juice was applied to the arrow.


    If there are people here, will they open their eyes to condemn Sunnier¡¯s actions and even smear them on the arrows? The elves have archery masters and art masters, but they have never used poison masters. They are proud of their disdain.


    The previous Siniel has never done this kind of thing, but now if someone asks her, she will smile and ask, how long have you been in the trial illusion?


    Some monsters with huge size can''t be killed by arrows alone. The reason why Sunnier came up with this idea is entirely because of a fight between monsters witnessed in the past few days.


    It was two monsters that were as big as a hill. I didn''t know why it was hit together. In the distance, Sunil heard a continuous, deafening crash.


    Can make such a loud voice, the block should be too small, although Xiannier has psychological preparation, but when she saw it, she still took a breath.


    What is this monster? In Cinnel''s cognition, it seems that only the dragon is qualified to compare it with the two monsters in front of him.


    It¡¯s like two lizards that have been magnified countless times, and the way they attack each other is very strange. They are all standing up, slaps their opponents with two thick forelimbs, and the deafening sound that Siniel hears is So sent out.


    Sunil looked stunned at the four claws that were bigger than their own body, so they slammed and patted them. No one else fell down. It seemed that the other attack was just scratching themselves. I thought that even if I shoot all my arrows, I am afraid that these two monsters will not cause any effective damage.


    After a while, the two monsters seemed to have been mad, and they were not satisfied with the slap. They began to open their mouths and bite each other. It is said that it is not very accurate, and Sunnier has measured it. It is estimated that even if he is standing in the mouth of the monster, reaching out is not enough for the upper gums of a person. The length of a tooth is with her. The height is almost the same.


    It seems that the tempers of these two monsters are more violent. It didn''t take long before they reached the endless level. A large swath of flesh and blood flew out, but they didn''t seem to know that the pain was just biting on the other side.


    Gradually, the slightly smaller body fell off the wind, and some places have already exposed the forest bones. When they were bitten by the big one, they finally made a beggar-like scream. The big one seemed to have not rushed to kill. It didn''t bite off the other''s neck. When the little deserted and fled, the satisfied Yang Tian screamed and didn''t care about it. It was actually a flesh and blood.


    Things haven''t finished yet. The monster that just won the victory is free to shake the tail. It just happened to hit a big tree. The big tree was broken by the waist and dropped a color from the tree. The bright snake is falling at the feet of the monster.


    It is estimated that this snake is also like Sunil, hiding from the side to watch the lively, the only difference is that it is too close.


    The monster found that there were even daring guys who dared to invade their territory. They couldn¡¯t help but be angry and lifted their feet and stepped on. With a bang, the middle part of the body of the snake suddenly turned into meat.


    If the monster is stepping on the head of the big snake, it is estimated that nothing will happen next, but the fact is that it does not do that.


    The vitality of the snake is usually relatively strong. The same is true for the snake in the fantasy. The snake has not given up the counterattack. Of course, this is also a slap in the face, the waist is stepped into the mud, no matter what creatures live too long.


    Xiannier saw with his own eyes that the fangs in the big snake mouth penetrated deeply into the monster''s legs, and then the snake head smashed at the speed visible to the naked eye. Now it is supposed that the snake will inject all its venom. Got to the body of the monster.


    This level of attack on the monster is not at all concerned, who cares to be bitten by the ant? The two fangs of the serpent may not even have two thorns for it. The monster just shook its head, as if doing a trivial thing, and slowly walked to the distance.


    When Shen Nier, who was hiding in the distance, was about to leave, he suddenly saw an incredible scene. The huge monster seemed to be drunk, and the swaying forward did not rush forward, so he slammed. Fall to the ground.


    Sunil did not rush to go to see what happened, but after a scan, jumped over a big tree and looked at the place where the monster fell. With his outstanding vision, Sunnier clearly saw that the wound on the monster''s leg had been festered in this short period of time, the wound was black, and the blackness was still spreading slowly and continuously upward.


    Very poisonous! Xiannier can''t imagine, so a small snake can poison this huge thing, of course, small is relatively speaking, compared with Xiannier, the snake is not small.


    If Hanjin is here, you can tell Cinny accurately that this is a neurotoxin. Only this toxin that acts directly on the junction of motor nerves and muscles can quickly lead to respiratory paralysis and thus suffocate and die.


    The size is huge, and it is also necessary to breathe. The majestic beast like a mountain is so dead under the fangs of a small snake. It cannot be said that it is a kind of irony.


    Siniel certainly didn''t know what a neurotoxin was, but she knew that it was the colorful snake that poisoned the monster in front of her eyes.


    Since there are more than one such monster, then it is necessary to prepare for the future encounter. Xiannier has never been a girl who is obsessed with stereotypes. She began to purposefully kill this snake, just in the process of taking poison. Always be careful.


    Counting up the venomous arrows, there are already hundreds of arrows. After the experiment, Xiannier has more ambition in his heart. This is really an absolute blow. It doesn¡¯t need to shoot at all, even if it¡¯s just shot. On the toes, the prey will fall to the ground in an instant.


    Sunnier put the painted arrow into the space ring and straightened up to look at the direction of the coming. The man is also fighting and fighting. But he shouldn''t be as scarred as he is.


    Dozens of days of life and death are not useless. Siniel¡¯s strength has made breakthrough progress, and the speed of response and agility have been greatly improved. These are exactly what a shooter needs most. thing.


    When I go back, there should be a qualification to stand with you and fight side by side. Xiannier thinks, I will never look at the back of you alone, and I can only stay in place silently. Blessing for you, no more!

 Chapter 334： Four artifacts

    Chapter 3, 4, 4, four artifacts


    At this moment, Omar has become a top-notch fire beast. The raging fire burns every inch of his skin. Crazy slaps and rolls will only make the flame burn more intensely.


    Omar¡¯s eyes have been burned alive. He can¡¯t see anything and can¡¯t hear anything. For him, the world has become a purgatory. No matter where you flee, you can¡¯t avoid it. The pain of cracking the lungs.


    In fact, with his huge body, he could have insisted for a few hours, or he started to come to a strong man, and simply cut his foot down, at least temporarily save his life. Of course, Han Jin stared here. No matter what he does, it makes no sense.


    After knowing that Han Jin is a magician from Hilary''s mouth, he is not afraid at all. Although there is no small flaw in the magical defense of the behemoth, he has absolute confidence in his combat power. The magic release distance is limited after all, and he can rush out of the kilometer between the breaks. At most, one or two rounds of magic, he can kill the opponent, unless it is close to the demigod of the Grand Duke of Solomon. The power of the level can cause fatal damage to him.


    Later, it was seen that Hanjin was actually a warrior. He was even less afraid. No creature could withstand the collision and attack of the behemoths in face-to-face battles. Even the angels could not do it!


    Who knows that Han Jin has released the flame that is so vicious to the extreme. When he wakes up to the power of the flame, everything is too late.


    Within a few kilometers of the circle, there are potholes everywhere, and there are countless deep ditches. Almost no one can maintain restraint and calmness in this kind of incineration. Omar has to use his head to hit the ground and use his giant claws to catch it. Shaking, or unconsciously hammering the ground, and even rolling around, although he has made the greatest efforts, but what he did is not saving, nor saving, just the last vent.


    The screams of Omar Hughes came out a dozen miles away, or even further, even Yalin was alarmed, and the flight was released, but she did not dare to be too close, and did not want to give herself to Hanjin. Bringing trouble, only watching the tragedy far away.


    Han Jin kept a height of several hundred meters and stood still. Harley also returned to Soul Eater and returned to Hanjin¡¯s bracelet. When Omar became a behemoth, he stopped yelling. In another language of the world, this guy had a spirit of Ah, and he began to scream for Han Jin to help him revenge because he felt that he was too wronged. When he discovered the true identity of Omar, he immediately changed his angle to review the battle just now, and he was complacent. Great and brave Harley... It¡¯s even a fight with a behemoth, and such a powerful enemy can¡¯t take him. He¡¯s watching him calmly, oh...


    Of course it is transfer! Harley will not admit that he is being beaten!


    Han Jin is also secretly surprised. This has nothing to do with the strength of magic defense. The vitality of the behemoth is too tenacious. At this moment, Omar has lost the ability to walk because the muscles in his legs are melting. Especially, at the beginning of the fire, the foot bones turned into fly ash, but he still did not die, while rolling, struggling, and there was a cry without a cry.


    Han Jin swayed the law with both hands, and then the sword pointed down. The giant sword slammed down and then flew vertically to Omar. Han Jin''s figure was twisted, his head and feet were on the back of the giant sword. His hands were still swaying the law quickly, and the spurs of the spurs came out and hit the giant sword. Every symbolizes the flow of light, the blue light on the giant sword is bright, and the distance of hundreds of meters, Hanjin has played hundreds of symbols, and finally can not see the shape of the flying sword, dazzling blue light The whole piece of land, illuminating the gloomy sky, and illuminating the snow, the snow has become extraordinarily dazzling, as if thousands of fireflies are flying in the air, the whole body is turned into a giant meteor. Surrounded by deafening wind and thunder, he was hitting the dying Omar.


    There was a loud bang, and countless sand and snow blocks skyrocketed. A shock wave that could not be detected by the naked eye quickly swept around. The violent air turbulence instantly swept the snow within hundreds of square meters near the attack point. It¡¯s empty, and hundreds of meters away, the rising snow is more than ten meters high. From the sky, it looks like a giant flower is blooming, the earth is shaking violently, and there is a wide seven on the ground. The eight-meter big pit, the flying sword is deeply inserted into the bottom of the pit, even without a handle.


    Omar''s body was completely smashed into a powder by a sword. Countless, large and small Mars scattered within a hundred meters, still burning, like a star.


    Han Jin released the curse of the retreat, avoiding the violent rush of the sky, and then the sword pointed to the lead, and the giant sword turned into a green man, and spurred him away.


    "Master, you are so great, too powerful..." Harley¡¯s screams rang, but he also told himself in his heart that I was as great and powerful as Harley!


    The shocked Yalin also fell from the sky: "Raphael, what kind of magic are you? Attack is terrible!"


    "Oh... it is not very practical." Han Jin smiled. He is not modest, it is not very practical. If you deal with the real powerhouse, no one will be stupidly waiting for the attack in the same place, avoiding it. At the beginning, he has already got the unforgettable lesson in the vampire Caroline. The weak, there is no need to be so expensive.


    What is right in that world may not be suitable here, but it is not necessarily easy to use it when it comes to the world. The mantle technique is an obvious example. For the self-cultivator, the mantle is only a low-level technique, and there are many flaws, but this is also the reason why Han Jin can master the mantle technique very early. Most practitioners know how to operate. The power of the Five Elements, and the ability to catch each other''s breath, and simply cast a spell that can change the five elements, can trap Han Jin live, and there are more than a dozen kinds of martial arts in Qimen, most of them. They are more effective than the mantle. The highest order is the split light. With the streamer, you can see it without a trace, even a thousand miles.


    But here, the mantle technique has become the best way to go, so that Han Jin already has the ability to release the middle-level martial arts, but he is too lazy to waste energy and energy in this respect, because it is enough.


    People always change with the changes of the environment, and the spells are the same. All kinds of gates, Han Jin must re-summarize and summarize according to the characteristics of the world and the capabilities of the strong, and take the essence to its dross.


    Let Yarina''s sword be shocked, if it wasn''t because Omar had fallen into a dying situation, she would not have this chance.


    "That guy... is it a behemoth?" Elena looked at the fire that was still unextinguished. When she arrived, Omar had been wrapped up in a flame, and could not see the specific shape. She just felt that the roar was very similar to the behemoth.


    "Yeah." Han Jin nodded.


    "No...no!" Harley''s figure was revealed. In this respect, his knowledge is much stronger than that of Han Jin: "He is an orc warrior, but he said that he has gold in his body."


    "What is his name?" Yalena hurriedly asked.


    "He called..." Han Jin¡¯s eyes fell on Harley¡¯s body. Although the other person had introduced himself, he directly filtered out those nonsense.


    "It seems to be called Omar." Harley said.


    "Omar?" Yalena frowned, she had no impression of the name.


    "Harry, you used to find out the magic crystal of the blast wolf." Han Jin waved his hand and then slowly sat on the ground. No matter when or where, no matter where the battle is easy or hard, he will never Forgetting to collect the magic crystal, this is his fundamental.


    "Understood, master!" Harley promised a sigh, then flew away.


    Seeing Han Jin sitting on the ground, Yalin refused to think back to the Omar: "Raphael, why are you sitting on the ground!" After she finished, she leaned over to kneel Han Han''s arm.


    "What''s wrong?" Han Jin is somewhat unclear.


    "Get up, you get up first!" Yalina slammed Han Jin.


    "But I want to..." Han Jin¡¯s Qing Mang was damaged. He had to repair the damage to cope with the future battles. But looking at Yalina was very hard and hard, he had to lift his **** and follow Elena¡¯s strength stood up.


    Yalena glared at Han Jin and went out to find a place that had not been affected by the war. The snow here was swept away by the attack wave caused by Han Jin. The ground was very clean and Yalin was from the space ring. Take out the carpet and spread it on the ground: "Sit down, you are not a child, how can you sit on the ground casually!" Yalina said half of the blame is spoiled.


    Han Jin shrugged, he wanted to laugh, but he didn''t laugh. When Yalina first entered the World of Warcraft, she also carried the ''shelf''. Later, after a few days, she barely gave up her own restraint. Now how Also pay attention to it?


    Elena released the magic shield, blocked the falling snow, and then took the pillow out of the space ring, but this time it seems more natural, and the distance between the pillows is closer than last time.


    "Right, what about the unicorn?" Han Jin suddenly thought about it.


    "Yeah... I left it there!"


    "Now should you run away?" Han Jin felt a bit of pain in his heart and shook his head. "I knew that... it was better to kill it at that time and wasted a tenth-order magic crystal."


    "Don''t!! How can you do this..." Elena closed her mouth. Obviously, the words behind should not be too good.


    Han Jin smiled and didn''t answer.


    "I will go back and see." Yalina stood up.


    "Forget it, let Harley go back, your speed is not as fast as him." Han Jin waved.


    Speaking of Harley, Harley came. He held a flaming sword in his hands and screamed at the air as he floated here: "Master! Look, what did I find?!"


    "Fire Dragon Sword?!" Elena screamed, her face as shocked as the original Hilary.


    Just stepping into the magic shield, Harley released his hand uncontrollably, the fire sword from the sword front to the hilt, the whole body was shrouded by the burning flame, this flame made him uncomfortable, and could not persist.


    Seeing that the fire sword is about to fall on the carpet, Han Jin¡¯s hand is fast, the sword refers to a lead, and the Qingmang electric shot comes out. He gently picks it on the sword front of the fire sword. The fire sword rolls over a few laps and falls in the magic shield. In addition, Han Jin did not know the bottom of the sword, and did not dare to pick it up by hand.


    Yalina hurried to the outside, leaned down and watched it seriously. After a while, she couldn''t help but sigh: "Sure! This is the real fire dragon sword!! Heaven..."


    "Harry, go to the place where we used to rest and see if the unicorn ran away. If it didn''t run, bring it over." Han Jin told him, then he stood up and walked slowly to Yalina. Around: "Fire Dragon Sword? Is it famous?"


    "Raphael, how are you...how don''t you know anything?!" Yalina looked at Han Jin with a strange look.


    "Master, what about the magic crystal of the wolf?" Harley intervened.


    "You bring the unicorns first, then go to the magic crystal, the magic crystals of the blast wolves, can you compare a ten-order magic crystal?" Han Jin took a look at Harley, as for Yalinna. If he didn''t hear it, he couldn''t answer it. In the past, he always kept a low profile and said that he was an unseen ruined aristocrat. Now this excuse is not appropriate. Who will believe it?


    "Yes, Master." Harley replied, his body quickly huddled inward, and then shot in the distance.


    Yalena¡¯s gaze fell on the fire sword again. She hesitated and tried to touch the fire sword with her hand. It was only when her hand was more than a foot away from the fire sword. She felt the pain of the fingertips and hurriedly shrank. Looking back: "No, I can''t touch it."


    Han Jin moved the law, then reached out and gently held the hilt of the fire sword. Although the sword was wrapped in a blazing flame, the brightness was not very high, but in the moment when Han Jin¡¯s hand held the hilt, one The swaying red light of the dynasty exploded in four directions, and the 100-meter square was illuminated, which was more dazzling than the light when Omar first pulled the sword.


    Han Jin stunned awkwardly. He sensed the strong breath from the fire sword. He immediately took the fire sword into the space ring: "Yalina, tell me about this fire dragon sword." He thinks I should make up for it.


    "How can you afford a fire dragon sword?" Yalina looked at Han Jin in a foolish way. She couldn''t believe her eyes: "Does the fire dragon sword recognize you as the main?!"


    "No, I have another way." Han Jin smiled. The five-line technique of avoiding water curses and avoiding fire curses is not a high-level Taoism. In fact, the mantle is also an upgraded version of the Earth-stricken curse. However, the magic of this world often contains comprehensive lethality, such as meteorites and fireballs. , Ice Cone, Wind Blade, etc., in addition to the elemental attack power, there is physical attack, so the effect of the five elements is very limited, Han Jin has never been used.


    The two walked back to the carpet and sat opposite, but Han Jin was still a ''rough'' double disc, and Elena was sitting sideways.


    "Talk about it." Han Jin looked at Yarina.


    "In the era of the ancient gods and wars, in order to protect their own believers, the gods did not hesitate to lose power, and they made weapons, or armor, or other magical props for the leaders of their respective believers. This is the source of artifacts." Speaking of these things, Elena came out with a mouthful: "However, because the war is too intense, many artifacts have been destroyed, and there are four sets of artifacts that can survive, that is, four kinds of armed forces."


    "The most powerful is the sacred arm, the Holy Armion has a name, called the law!" Yalena''s eyes fell on Hanjin''s Knight''s shield: "The Holy Arm is composed of six parts, your lion''s shield. One of them is the crown of the gods, the sword of the prophet, the brilliant pendant, the boots of the saints, and the robes of light."


    These Hanjin already know, but he did not interrupt Yalina, just listened quietly.


    "The second is the armed forces of the dragon. Another name of the armed dragon is called Shenli. It is said that whoever gets the arm of the dragon has the power of God." Elena paused: "In the battle of the gods, The son of Dragon Abel, Sir Porter, was killed by Hamas, and Abel was extremely sad. In order not to let his son disappear completely, he made a ring with one eye of Schulport. Made a ring with another eyeball, made a helmet and necklace with the teeth of Shurbert, made a magical robe with the wings of Shurbert, and made boots and shields with bones. The dragon sword was made with the magic crystal, and the dragon armor was made with the dragon scale."


    "Dragon scales?" Han Jin asked.


    "How can I make a dragon scales compared to the armor made by Aung Avon?" Yalina''s face was a little red: "It''s too far and too far."


    "What we just got is the Fire Dragon Sword? Made with Magic Crystal?" Han Jin suddenly realized.


    "Yes." Elena nodded.


    "do you have anything else?"


    "There is the Titan armed." Yalena said: "The Titans were made by Thor Schulman, divided into four parts, the Titan''s Sword, the Titan''s Armor, the Thor''s Helmet and the Guardian''s Shield, which is said to have With the Titans armed, you can unleash the power of the magic, including the curse, but compared to the first two sets of artifacts, the power of the Titans is worse."


    "What is the last set of arms?"


    "Armed arms!" Yalena said: "Other armed forces, since the war of the gods, no one can collect all, people are selfish, who will give their artifacts to others? And was dismantled The open artifacts are far from being comparable to the complete set of armed forces. Only the gods are armed. In the era of the **** of war, Abraham was collected by the king of the hills, and then Duned set up a trap to kill the **** of war. Rare and elf messenger Doreen, Paladin Gotthard led the army to avenge his friends. At that time, Dan Ding was also seriously injured, knowing that he was not an opponent of Gotha, sending messengers to negotiate with Gotha, as long as Gotha agreed to withdraw, he is willing The gods were given out, but Gotha refused his request. Finally... Gotha killed Dantin, and the arm of the gods disappeared along with Gotha. There are two kinds of legends. One is that Gotha¡¯s heartache is tragic. My friend, who believes that Danden is affected by the spirit of the gods, will be poisoned by the partners of life and death, so the hands of the gods are destroyed. Another way is that Gotha hides the gods in a secret place. As for which is The ...... I do not know. "

 Chapter 335： the term

    Chapter 3-5


    Seeing Han Jin listening seriously, Yalinna came to the interest and talked incessantly. She always said that Harley and the unicorn appeared in the distance, and she closed her mouth.


    Seeing that the unicorn did not run, Yalena felt very happy. Even Han Jin felt incredible, but Yalena was tired for a day. She just woke up for a moment and was woken up by Han Jin. Later, she told Han Jin to tell the story. Tossing up to now, she really can''t go on, and after chatting a few words, she fell asleep without knowing it.


    In fact, Han Jin is also tired, but he can''t just sleep like this. It took nearly an hour to repair the damage on the green mans, then swallowed a few magic crystals, and adjusted for a while before slowly falling on the pillow. .


    Nothing happened overnight, nothing happened. If two people were asleep because they were cold or something else, they would squeeze together and add a few cents to this calm night. Unfortunately, it is absolutely impossible. . Comprehension is like a retreat in heaven and earth. Not only do you have to work hard, but you also have to fight against time. Sleep six or seven hours a day? Such a waste! Almost all of the system''s gates have their own unique sleep skills, sleeping is cultivation, of course, the effect is far less obvious than meditation.


    Han Jin is also the same. He has not dreamed for a long time, and he is very alert in the ambiguous setting. Don¡¯t say that two people are crowded together, even Yalin¡¯s breathing is slightly heavy. Some, he knows.


    The wind and snow finally stopped, and the dark clouds of the sky did not know when it disappeared without a trace. When the sky was bright, Han Jin slowly opened his eyes and quietly sat up, and looked around, on the edge of the carpet. There is a small pile of magic crystals, which are the fruits of Hardy¡¯s hard work. His form has just been semi-substantial. Cutting the body of the blast wolf and looking for the magic crystal is very difficult for him. At this moment, Halle still Busy on the mighty battlefield in the distance, and did not finish the whole night.


    Harley is really distressed, but it has nothing to do with the intensity of labor. No one is talking with him. This is his most dissatisfied place. Han Jin and Yalinna are all asleep. He does not dare to speak out with a few courage. Even the action of putting down the magic crystal is cautious.


    Han Jin took up his legs and quietly adjusted his breathing. The so-called diligence can make up for him, no matter what time he will not relax.


    When Yalina woke up, the sky was already bright. Outside the battlefield last night, the world had turned into silvery white, and there was no cloud in the sky. A clear blue, very pure white and blue crossed in the sky. Together, the scenery is extraordinarily spectacular.


    With her sleepy eyes, Yalina wanted to sit up and saw Han Jin meditating around. She hurriedly changed her mind and quietly observed Han Jin. At first, she still secretly looked at her eyes and smashed her eyes into a seam. It took a long time to think that Han Jin would not find herself, and then she let go of her heart.


    Yalena¡¯s expression is very weird, constantly changing, and sometimes frowning, as if something is too difficult, and sometimes the eyes are bright, it seems very happy.


    It can only be said that the task assigned to her by Gail is too difficult!


    Yalina has never had a love experience before, and her life is relatively monotonous. When she goes out, she goes to the magic school, or the library. When she is tired and sleepy, she goes home to rest. She uses all her energy. In learning magic, don''t talk about tasting between men and women, and even see it very little. The modern social media is so rich, the first love is still able to make people restless, hang on their stomachs, and go back and forth, let alone know nothing about Elena? And she is still a girl!


    Yalina didn''t know what she should do, and she didn''t know if she had done it right or wrong. She was very upset. On the one hand, she really wants to help Hanjin. On the other hand, she really hopes that Han Jinneng and her father will become allies and continue to work hard. She is afraid that she will be hurt, not working hard and letting her nature. Gail¡¯s director is full of ominous The prophecy is still in the ear, what if her father and Raphael become enemies? She never wants to see the tragedy happen.


    In the past, she still had a sense of guilt. Fortunately, they learned from the elves'' prisoners of war that Prudence and Sunil were married. This settlement was temporarily put down.


    Just as when I was thinking about something, Harley came back. He still held a few pieces of magic crystal in his hands and slowly drifted into the magic shield.


    Yalena was alarmed. She hurriedly put her index finger in front of her lips, indicating that Harley would not make a sound, so as not to alarm Hanjin.


    If there is eyeballs, Harley must have to turn his eyes. He has been busy with the night, and still use others? !


    A faint wave of magic drifted from afar, and Irina and Harley turned their heads together and looked in the direction of the volatility. At the same time, Han Jin opened his eyes.


    "Raphael, someone is coming!" Yalena whispered, she was very surprised, and the areas such as Beit League and the Holy Crown City have become war zones. People who don''t want to drown are not easy to break in.


    "I know, it is Kurtini." Han Jin nodded: "Harley!"


    "Yes, Master." Harley hurriedly threw the magic crystal on the ground, and his right hand slid out the bones, pointing to the sky, a black smoke rising from the sky, very conspicuous in this silver and blue world.


    "Cultini? This name is so familiar..." Yalina thought.


    "It turned out to be the person of Zaguned. After Zagunede died, he turned to us." Han Jin reminded.


    Elena suddenly thought about it. After they launched a super volcano underground in a month ago, Kurtini went missing with her magician and night elf. She thought that Kurtini had a wish, so The man left the area, but he did not expect him to have contact with Han Jin.


    The time is not long, a figure appears in the sky, and the thorns fall to Han Jin and others.


    "Miss Elena, I met again." Kurtini nodded to Yalina, then turned to Hanjin: "Adult, it seems that there was a fierce battle here yesterday?"


    "Well, we met the orc warrior." Han Jin paused: "Cultini, how many people are there?"


    "There are five or six."


    "How come so little?" Han Jinyi.


    "Adult, I can''t use the night elves." Kurtini smiled: "The night elves... are also members of the elves. If they are brought out, who can guarantee that they will work for you?"


    "This is trying to find out if they can be loyal to you."


    Kurtini became silent, and for a long while he slowly said: "Adult, this is too cruel."


    "cruel?"


    "How can we test the loyalty of the subordinates?" Curtini shook his head. "If you really love them, don''t give them the chance to betray. There are too many temptations and contradictions in the world. They can stick to today. It''s not easy, adults, I think... we don''t have to do anything more."


    Han Jinxi was there, for a moment, his mouth showed a faint smile: "Well, I am not reluctant to you."


    "Adult, I hope you can understand." Curtini whispered: "You know... Why did the ancients of Zaguned always go to attack the Holy City before?"


    "why?"


    "Mainly because the Holy Crown City is richer than Yehliu City, but there are also reasons for this." Kurtini said: "The old people who Zachuned really trust are only the old ones of us, especially Hailuer, unless Zhagne De Daren decided to give up Hailuer, otherwise he could not regard Yeliucheng as his primary goal, so he has been holding Desmark for decades."


    "It seems that there are always contradictions in your interior." Han Jin said faintly: "If Zagunede eliminates Dismark, he will definitely turn his target to Yehliucheng. Hailuer is not worried?"


    "Which place can there be no contradiction? Adult." Kurtini smiled bitterly: "Even childish children will be awkward."


    "Oh... you said this sentence well." Han Jin laughed.


    "Adult, you are looking for me... what do I need to do?" Cultini stepped into the subject.


    "Well... you take your people as much as possible into the Black Crow City. This is your old line. What should you pay attention to? Don''t you have to smash it?"


    "No problem, adult." Curtini replied.


    "When you are scouting, help me find two women by the way."


    "Woman? What kind of woman?"


    "One is called Julie, the other is Hilna."


    "They...does there any characteristics? Adults, we can''t always see women and ask her her name. Even if they ask, they don''t necessarily tell us the truth."


    "That''s beautiful, it looks very beautiful."


    Kurtini''s gaze turned to Yalena: "Beautiful? This is a feature, if it compares with Miss Elena?"


    "It''s a little worse, and it''s a little worse in terms of looks and temperament." Han Jin paused: "The one named Hilna is always wearing a red leather armor and a red hair. It looks like Like a fire."


    "Women with red hair are rare and the features are very obvious. It''s easy." Curtini smiled. "Adult, is there anything else?"


    "And that''s all."


    "Adult, then I am going back to prepare?"


    "it is good."


    Both sides were clean and neat, there was almost no nonsense, and Cultini nodded to Yarina, then released the floating technique and ascended into the air.


    "Raphael, how are you... came together?" Seeing that Kurtini had already flew away, Yalena couldn''t control her curiosity: "I thought they all went to other places." It."


    "Zagunet is dead. Are they always looking for a new owner?" Han Jin said with a smile: "Who do you think they should go to?"


    Yalina is thinking in her mind that going to Yehliucheng will definitely not work. A small group of humans and night elves will go to the elves to find death. The city of Dip, the lord of Ma Lishen? This choice is very stupid, Ma Lishen is now crushed to death by Chesham, and even can be said to be at stake, going to Ma Lishen has no future. Just go to Chesham? Chesham''s strength is powerful enough, but for all female night elves, it is undoubtedly a self-investment, perhaps only a few months later, they will become a new grave in the Chesham cemetery.


    Yalinna counts it, it seems... only the best way to go to Hanjin is, but seeing Han Jin¡¯s smile is so self-satisfied, she is not willing to accept, and Yalena turned her eyes: "They can do it." Mercenary!"


    "Go to the lonely cliff city?" Han Jin smiled.


    Yalin suddenly became discouraged. She was very clear about the attitude of Lonely City to Hanjin. She almost loudly declared to the world that she obeyed Han Jin¡¯s rule. When I went there as a mercenary, sooner or later I would become a Hanjin¡¯s people. It is better to go directly to Hanjin.


    "Hey! It¡¯s the smartest to go to you, you are amazing! OK? What are you proud of?!" said Yalena.


    "When did I get proud of it?" Han Jin couldn''t help but laugh: "And I am not too bad, always making such mistakes."


    "Error? What happened to you?" Yalena became nervous.


    Han Jin was silent for a moment and sighed: "This time I took you out of the Holy City, on the one hand to find Julie and Hilna, and on the other hand, to give Jedisi a chance."


    Han Jin¡¯s ability to learn has always been strong. The so-called learning ability means that you have to make a difference, and you can see that the attitude of Kurtini to his subordinates has made him feel a big touch.


    ¡°What opportunity?¡± asked Elena.


    "Say it is an opportunity...just because I am rubbing powder on my face." Han Jin smiled and said: "Actually, I dug a big pit and then called Jedice, but I was hiding. Waiting for him to fall into the pit."


    "You... deceived Jedice?" said Yalena in surprise.


    "I didn''t deceive him, he won''t lie to me, I will never lie to him."


    "I don''t know much." Elena''s eyes showed a confused look.


    "I don''t understand is a good thing." Han Jin whispered: "I don''t want to be like me, I have to calculate it all day, and I am too tired to live."


    "You are the lord, of course, more than we think." Yalena said, although she could not understand what Han Jin was saying, she could see that Han Jin was very unhappy, so she was persuaded in warm words.


    Han Jin slowly shook his head and did not speak. If you really love your subordinates, don''t give them a chance to betray. Curtini''s words have been echoing in his ears.


    Jedice is not too short with everyone. Jedice¡¯s actions, no one can pick out the problem, not to mention that there is no fundamental contradiction between the two sides. To put it bluntly, it¡¯s just a matter of dividing the cake. I have eaten a bit more. You have to eat less, you can discuss it! What''s more, what he wants is not power, but to seize a lot of resources and lay a material foundation for his own path of comprehension.


    If it is said that the previous Jeddy has been playing chess, then his performance of Hanjin is to push Jedice in the opposite direction. Is this really necessary? ! At the time of departure, he hoped that Jedith would not see his intentions. Now, the angle of seeing the problem has changed dramatically. He hopes that Jedice can be smarter, lest both sides can''t look back.


    "Raphael, what are you thinking about?" Elena asked softly.


    "Nothing." Han Jin stunned his eyebrows: "Yalina, going further northwest for more than a hundred miles, is the Nuremberg of the Black Crow City, we went there to have a look, then go back."


    "Ah? So fast?" Elena''s face became white without control.


    ¡°Is it not good?¡± Han Jin did not understand the changes in Yalinna¡¯s mood.


    "No." Yalina waved her hand in a panic: "Then we don''t look for Julie and Hilna? How do you tell me back?"


    "Black Crow City is so big, it is too difficult to find two people. I can''t spend all my time here." Han Jin whispered: "Maybe you will feel that I am cruel, but compared with the holy crown city, many things are better than They are more important."


    "In case... In case of Julie and Hilna have been caught by the elves? Kurtini they are impossible to save people."


    "No?" Han Jin stared at Yarina: "Yalina, you seem to be reluctant to return to the Holy City?"


    Yalin panicked away from Han Jin¡¯s line of sight, but she still insisted: ¡°In case? In case they were caught?¡±


    Yalena can''t help but insist that Gail talks with her. She can go out with Han and go out alone. It is a rare opportunity. The Gaelic director told her that she must try to make breakthrough progress. The problem is that Yalena didn''t know what it was to be a breakthrough. She panicked and confused. She couldn''t wait for her life to go with Hanjin. Now Hanjin is going to return to the Holy City. She will of course be anxious.


    "The method of the elves is relatively softer. It should not hurt the innocent humans at random. Julie and Hilna are not stupid. Can''t you always call my friends everywhere?" Han Jin hesitated: "This is good, we are here." Take a look at Nuremberg, if the elves really put a poison on the humans in Nuremberg... we think of another way."


    "The elf is not a good thing!" Harley groaned and learned that Shannier and Prudence were married. Han Jin always kept nothing before, but the pain behind him, Han Jin knew that Harley knew So now Harley hates the elves very much, including the one that makes Han Jin sad.


    "Don''t talk nonsense." Han Jin took a look at Harley: "The magic crystals of the blast wolf are collected?"


    "Master, you don''t know, the snow was too big yesterday, and the blast wolf was buried inside, and the body of the blast wolf was frozen and harder than the stone!" Harley hurriedly called: "I Not lazy! Master!"


    "Useless things." Han Jin stood up and strode to the distance. After Harley¡¯s follow-up to Han Jin, he felt wronged. He was really not lazy, but he did not collect magic crystals overnight. All, it¡¯s really useless...

 Chapter 336： Yehliuchengs killing machine

    The third and third chapters of the killing machine of Yehliucheng


    Last night''s blizzard was covered in a wide area, from north to Cold Shadow City, west to Yehliu City, south to Black Crow City, including Beit League and the Holy Crown City, all covered with silver, but Baite League Several cities are protected by the Tree of Life and, in comparison, have the least impact.


    Outside of Maxinburg, there are green vegetation everywhere. There are big trees, shrubs, grasses, and rattan. The walls are no longer visible. Even the sky above the city is covered with a huge network of rattan. In fact, only a few days, this has become a green forest.


    At the center of the city, there is a giant tree of hundreds of meters. The layers of the canopy are more than a thousand meters wide, and they are magnificent and magnificent. The trunks of the dragonfly are very strong. Seven or eighty spirits are hand-in-hand in a circle. In order to be able to hold the trunk, the canopy that covers the sky stretches out from all directions of the city, gathers here and drills deep into the earth along the bark. Although it is not a true ancient tree of life, the power of the seed of life can not be seen. In fact, all the greens of the whole city are evolved from a single seed.


    The city is much warmer than the outside world. The green is not only covered with the land of Maxinburg''s sky, but even the depths of the earth that are invisible to the naked eye are covered with numerous vertical and horizontal roots. If a **** is born, and the city is pulled out and thrown into the starry sky, you will find that the tree grown by the seed of life is the center of all vegetation, and the green that extends out forms an irregular circle. The whole city is wrapped in a tight air.


    In the depths of the vegetation, a large number of elves are hidden, which can''t be seen from the outside, but as long as there is a slight change, there will be countless elves out of the emerald green, jumping out and launching a fierce attack!


    A figure appeared at a great distance, and slowly walked over the snowfield and gradually approached Maxinburg.


    It was an elf. From his appearance, he looked very young. He was riding a horse with a colorful hair. Yes, it was a very ordinary horse. The tip of the ear is the most prominent feature of the elf, but the elf has a strange ear, but how to look strange in other places, of course, the so-called weird is from the perspective of the elf.


    There is a strong beard on his face. This is the most incredible. The elves also have long beards, but they naturally like to modify themselves. They always shave their beards. Only when they are more than a thousand years old, they gradually show their old age. The elf will have a beard to show the difference with the young elf, and the elf looks very young, with fair skin and strong muscles, without any old state. His chest was wide open, revealing a strong chest, and behind him was carrying a giant bow that scared people. Every time he walked out a few tens of meters, he picked up a shiny wine sac, sipped a big mouth and breathed. In the meantime, it was full of sour alcohol. Obviously, he was riding a bad horse, drinking bad wine, and the economic situation should be very bad.


    In the snowy field, the figure was very clear, and the elves who were in charge of the guards found the intruders all the time. They took off the longbow and waited silently.


    The figure went closer and closer, and a fairy drilled out the bushes, raised his hand and shot an arrow, and shot it on the ground in front of the inferior horse. He shouted: "Stand up and don''t move!" Although the elf''s vision is very good, I saw it. The characteristics of the intruders, but the spies sent by the Holy Crown City recently did not know what method was used. Everyone had a pair of pointed ears, disguised as a returning elf, and mixed into Maxinburg. After being seen, it caused a lot of damage. Now, the alertness of the elves is getting higher and higher.


    The figure showed a narrow smile, turned over and jumped off the horse, and patted it with his hand: "Old man, don''t mess, you have been warned." After that, he took a big step and went straight to Maxine. The fort came.


    "I am telling you, don''t mess!" The elf roared.


    Behind the elf, hundreds of elves jumped out and pulled longbows. The flashing arrows of the dragons were aimed at the invaders on the opposite side. However, the reaction was only a small part of the elves, most of them were Standing there, they can see each other''s shocks and unbelief in the eyes of each other, they can''t believe it!


    The figure did not care about the elf that was arrogant, and continued to stride. The headed elf screamed and the arrow raised his hand. The hundreds of arrows wrapped in the whistling sound and cut through the sky, only to shoot the figure. .


    There was a six-pointed star on the forehead of the figure. He first put the wine bag in his arms, then he reached out and took a picture to the cloud-like arrow. Just a light shot, hundreds of arrows were slamming. The middle and the bottom are spinning and flying, like a cloud of smoke.


    "Gao Bin!!" A dazed elf finally couldn''t help but scream.


    However, his screams did not get the response from the partners. Most of the elves are still in a daze, because the opposite figure is much different from the impression in their minds, just a little bit like the eyebrows.


    "The enemy attack!" The elf headed back a few steps back and made a roar.


    At this moment, the big elf Lydia was talking softly with Branzi nearby, and when she heard the outside mess, Lidia frowned and turned back to the wall.


    The chaos outside has evolved into a panic. Hundreds of elf shooters are desperately launching attacks, no matter how hard they work, the figure just needs to reach out and the lasing arrow will become a broken piece of broken iron. The figure''s footsteps were unaffected and continued to approach Marksingborg.


    Seeing that the distance between the two sides was less than 30 meters, when the headed elf was ready to order the depths of the jungle, the figure suddenly stopped and moved. Lydia stood in front of him, and the two men silently Look at it.


    Regardless of whether his own claim is suppressed or agreed, and no matter how difficult Prudence has been in the past, Lydia always gives a very quiet feeling, and the honor and disgrace are not shocked, but the mood is not indifferent, but Lidi at the moment Ya is very different from the past. Her chest is violently undulating, her hands, arms and even her body are shaking uncontrollably. She even made an action that only a little girl would do, biting with white teeth. Live your own lips.


    For a moment, the figure slowly spread his arms and smiled and said: "Come, cute, let me hug."


    Excitement, ecstasy, excitement and other emotions, after the other party''s speech, turned into full of ridicule, Lydia could not help but glance at each other, but she still obediently walked over and hugged the other side.


    At the moment when Lydia and the other party hugged together, the dazed elves suddenly went crazy... They jumped, shouted, wept, danced, and rushed over like a tide.


    Feeling the warmth of the other side, a strong hug, the tears slowly filled Lidia''s eyes, she said softly with a sob, "Gaobin, welcome... go home."


    This time it was the turn of the other elves to be in a daze. They were not the elves of Yehliucheng. Of course, they could not understand why their companions were so excited.


    God Arrow Gaobin, Gaobin, who has the bow of Goethe, is the Gaobin, the real commander of Yeliucheng, and together with Lydia, Gaobin, who is known as the two killing machines of Yeliucheng, has a conflict with the Senate. Gao Bin, Gao Bin, who has been away from home for more than 50 years, has disappeared from Gao Bin. At this moment, he is finally back!


    Excited emotions are spreading wildly. Every corner of Marksingburg has shouts, and the elves who came from Yehliucheng cheered and rushed in the direction of shouting.


    When the high guest is in the air, the descendants of the descendants such as Solomon Grand Duke, Fossa, Zagunede, Dismark, including Guevara, etc., are only children, and some are not even born yet. The most powerful city. However, because of different ideas, Gao Bin and the Senate finally broke out of conflict, and they also shed blood. The Senate¡¯s collective meeting decided to kill Gao Bin, although the elders of the elders, An Pudullah, were even more threatening to resign. However, it was impossible to calm the anger of the Senate. In the end, each step was decided to drive Gaobin out of Yehliucheng. Only when the elves who sent the order went to Gaobin, Gaobin had already left.


    After Gaobin¡¯s departure, Yehliucheng became a day less than a day, so that afterwards, it was only by alliance with other cities that he could barely protect his territory, and Lydia also resigned from all military power and went to the city of Lonely. To do business, become a businessman.


    Correct, often use errors to verify, this is a very sad and helpless theorem. When Gaobin and the Senate were in conflict, there were still many elves who thought that Gaobin was too impulsive, even for a human woman to brutally kill the veteran of the Senate, but after the waiting for the high guest, the situation of Yeliucheng went from bad to worse, and the elves began to miss again. Gaobin, especially in the battle of 20 years ago, after the silver Pegasus army was almost completely wiped out, this nostalgia has reached its apex. The elves believe that if Gaobin is still there, it will never be so bad.


    Although under the leadership of the Senate, the various departments of the mainland elves have gathered together, with great momentum and brilliant results, but many elves still feel terrified. The elves of the Lonely City brought back a lot of information about the lord of Raphael. The dragon slayer had magical magic, the comprehensive combat power was unfathomable, and there was an elf unbelief at the beginning, but later a fact proved that the elf mercenary They did not lie. Going deep into the ground, Zhagunede was eliminated in a short period of time, and the counterattack was on the ground. The Holy Crown City was occupied overnight. You must know that the Elfs attacked all the way, but they also suffered a big loss under the Holy City, and they killed and injured thousands of elves. It¡¯s enough to prove that the power of Rafael¡¯s lords is much stronger than their elves. In the past, if there were dragons working together, it would always bring great confidence to the elves, but now it is different. The Rafael lord is a dragonslayer. After killing a few dragons, can the dragons really rely on it? ?


    Gao Bing''s return, gave the elves a shot of stimulants, only by Prudence, should not be the opponent of Rafael''s lord, plus Gao Bin, then there is absolute certainty!


    In the chamber of Marksingburg, two elves, and a human being, sat down in a chair and whispered, sitting together with the great elders of the Senate, Empundu, and the elf¡¯s military commander, Prudence. On both sides, the middle-ranked superior was given to the human.


    "Doing this... can you really deal with that Rafael?" said Ampudra, swallowing.


    "Ampudra, I am not mistaken? You are questioning the power of dragon magic?" The human faintly said, his tone is full of condescending taste.


    "No, no." Ampudra showed a bitter smile: "The elf mercenaries will not lie on this issue, Rafael has an immortal body, I am worried..."


    "The body of immortality?" The man said contemptuously: "Do you think he is the **** of the gods Hamas?! That is just a kind of magic."


    "Hey magic?"


    "Yes, I heard the elders talk about it, just..." The man hesitated: "This magic has been lost for a long time, and Rafael has a lot of secrets, so we must be alive. !"


    "Catch the living?" The smile on Ampudura''s face became more and more bitter. It was extremely difficult to kill Raphael. I still want to catch a living.


    "This is what the dragon elders mean?" Prudence asked. His response to Ampudra is very helpless, and even the virtual and the snake do not understand? ! I promised to go down first, it is death to live in his hands, this is not the Dragons have the final say, when they accidentally missed their hands... everything is solved!


    "Yeah." The man nodded.


    "I understand." Prudence whispered: "But... that Rafael is very embarrassed. I have already laid down the net. I will wait for him to come to Xiannier, but he has never appeared. Have we waited? Go on? This is not the way!"


    "How to lead him out is your business. My task is to seal his body when he appears." The human smiled.


    Prudence also wanted to talk, and suddenly heard the fierce shouts from afar. At the same time, an elder elder hurried in and shouted: "The elders, not good! Gaobin is back!" !"


    "Gaobin?!" Ampudra''s face was ecstatic, and he jumped up in disappointment: "Are you crazy? Is there anything wrong with this?! It''s good, great! Haha..."


    "But... Xiannier she..."


    The smile on Ampudra''s face abruptly stopped and his face became pale.


    Outside Maxinburg, Gao Bin and Lydia are smiling and laughing. Lydia whispered: "For more than 50 years, what are you busy with? Why don''t you come back to see old friends? Don''t tell you that you are worried about the veteran. I don¡¯t believe you will take them seriously."


    "Busy to plant the land." Gao Bin said with a smile.


    "Cultivate the land?" There was a picture in Lydia''s mind. Gao Bin waved her **** and sweated in the sunshine, and she couldn''t help but smile.


    "This is not funny, I promised to accompany her to finish this life, so..." Gao Bin sighed.


    "You have been with the human woman?" Lydia couldn''t smile.


    "Ok."


    "When I look at a person who is getting old and slowly dying, what is it like?" Lydia reached out with pity, stroked the beard on Gaobin¡¯s face, and sighed: "You are getting too Falling down, it¡¯s like a tramp."


    "It''s hard to say." Gao Bin narrowed his eyes: "At the beginning, I only felt hate."


    "hate?"


    "Hate the humbleness of life, hate the ruthlessness of the years, hate your own powerlessness." Gao Bin smiled and said: "But in the end, I slowly accepted, except for God, all life must bow in front of the law, isn''t it? I also have the day of aging. Hehe... Although I can''t save her youth, I can at least make her happy and satisfied every day."


    "You have been with her... she is so lucky." Lydia sighed.


    "Lucky?" Gao Bin¡¯s eyes shot a sharp cold mang, and when he first appeared, he turned to Lidia, and he looked very contemptuous. Later, when he talked about the past, he gave people a feeling of vicissitudes. Into a sharp, fearless arrow, it is unpredictable, which one is the real one.


    "She has been beaten into a scorpion, a scorpion! Can''t see the blue sky, can''t see the blooming flowers, lucky?!" Gao Bin sneered: "What I did was to make up for our harm to her." ""


    "She can''t see your hate, can''t see your sorrow and helpless. Isn''t that lucky? And... I mean, she is lucky compared to Hailuer." Lydia softly "Gaobin, you hurt her too deeply."


    "Hayul... She... What happened to her?" Gao Bin looked slightly changed and hurriedly asked.


    "She fell and became a night elf."


    "The night elf..." Gao Bin breathed a sigh of relief, his face was clearly a kind of cynicism.


    "I guess... you want to go to Hailuer, are you?" Lydia smiled.


    "How is it possible!" Gao Bin shook his head and his face became very serious: "She is a night elf, and she has turned away from the goddess of nature. If you let me see her, I must learn the lesson..."


    "Forget it, Gao Bin! I still don''t know you?" Lydia couldn''t help but laugh: "You even dare to kill the elders of the Senate. Will you care about her identity and belief?"


    "I am telling the truth." Gao Bin''s expression is still very serious, but his eyes are full of smiles.


    "To you... I am really helpless." Lydia shook her head. "You have spent more than 50 years making up for a human woman, and then want to go to Hailuer to make up for what you have caused to her." Hurt, is it... Are you making up for regrets and mistakes in your life?"


    "I want to make up for you, if you like." Gao Bin smiled and reached out and picked it up at Lydia''s chin. Then he said, "Don''t talk about it, the elders are out, just... He will repeat the deportation order of the Senate or welcome me...not good..."


    Ampudra has already brought Prudence and a dozen elders to welcome him. Gao Bin finally recovered his true color and fell to his knees on one knee: "The Great Elder!"


    "Get up, my child." Ampudullah hurriedly reached out and lifted the high guest.


    Not waiting for Ampudra to say something chilly, Gao Bin opened his mouth. Obviously, he is not a passive person. He likes to hold the dominant position regardless of any scene: "What about Senil?"


    This sentence is exported, and the faces of Ampudullah and others, including the dozens of veterans, have changed a bit.

 Chapter 337： Vicious subversion

    Chapter 37: Vicious Subversion


    In the Chamber of the Chambers, quietly, what I said is finished. Of course, I shouldn¡¯t say that the elders of Emperor Anpudra and the eyes of a dozen elders have been turning around in Gaobin. Gloomy, sitting there leaning, the elves are mostly ceremonial, especially the upper elves, only the high-specials, he is used to me, when the contradiction is not so big, some veterans are self-sufficient, or Or secretly reminded Gao Bin, saying that Gao Bin did not respect the elders. As a result, Gao Binhaha smiled and said that respect is to be placed in the heart, and has nothing to do with his posture of walking and lying.


    Some good deeds passed the words into the ears of Ampudullah. Ampudra was moved and a little sighed. He was moved because he understood Gao Bin¡¯s personality and knew that Gao Bin really put him in his heart. The sigh is because Gao Bin and Xian Nier are both big and big, and the education method is exactly the same. Why is the difference between the two children so big? !


    "You are Prudence?" Gao Bin''s gaze fell on Prudence.


    "Well... yes." Prudence owed back to him. Among all the elves in the Chamber, he was in the most embarrassing situation. Gao Bin¡¯s tone and posture lacked basic etiquette, but he could not help but answer. It is Siniel¡¯s brother, who is in love with the truth, and regardless of whether the other person respects himself or not, he must respect each other, but he can¡¯t be too respectful, because he is the commander of the elf coalition, and respects the other¡¯s position. Have an adverse effect.


    Gaobin nodded. He was very satisfied with Prudence''s first impression. He loved beauty and ugliness. This is the characteristic of most intelligent life. Gaobin is no exception.


    "What I can''t figure out is..." Gao Bin said faintly: "Why did Xiannier enter the temple illusion at this time?"


    Ampudra and the veterans, you look at me, I look at you, I don¡¯t know how to answer. From entering the Chamber to the present, no elf is lying. They are all telling the truth, but the key places. It¡¯s always ambiguous. No one wants to deceive Gaobin because it can¡¯t bear the disastrous consequences.


    "Because Xiannier does not want to marry Prudence." Lydia suddenly said faintly.


    "Oh?" Gao Bin smiled. He looked at Prudence again. The second impression was still very satisfying. If he heard the words that were not good for him, he could still keep quiet. His brother-in-law is not a superficial person: "So to say...Sinnel has her own favorite elf? Who is it?"


    "What kind of brother has what kind of sister." Lydia said softly.


    "What do you mean?" Gao Bin frowned, very distressed and said: "Lidia, don''t play dumb puzzles with me. After so many years, my brain can''t keep up, you still tell me directly!"


    "I have already understood it very well."


    "What kind of brother has what kind of sister..." Gao Bin''s face suddenly changed, suddenly jumped out of the chair: "She likes Shanghai Luer?! No?!"


    Prudence is a cockroach, and the name of Hailuer is a female elf, and those veterans almost collapsed on the spot, and Ampudra is also crying and laughing.


    "Day..." Lydia added her hand: "It seems that you have been stupid for a long time!"


    "What do you mean by that?" Gao Bin¡¯s gaze looked at Lydia: "Is it..."


    Lydia can be regarded as a service. I am afraid that the quirky and divergent thinking of Gao Bin will produce any absurd thoughts. I hurriedly said: "Xinnier likes a human being, called Raphael."


    "Fortunately, okay." Gao Bin sighed: "Why do you say it early, why should you scare me! Hey... Raphael? I seem to have heard of this name."


    "I heard that." Lydia said: "He is the lord of the Holy Crown City now."


    "Oh..." Gaobin held his chin with his hand and meditated there. His look became very dignified and very serious. He slowly shook his head and said: "This is not good! As a descendant of God, she can''t shirk. Your responsibility!!"


    After saying this, I don¡¯t mention the idea of ??An Pudullah and other elves. Even Lydia couldn¡¯t help but smile. She glanced at Gao Bin: ¡°Are you talking about yourself?¡±


    "Because I experienced the feeling of watching people slowly aging and slowly dying, so I disagree." Gao Bin''s voice became low and powerful: "Xinnier can''t bear it!"


    The elves in the room all showed a happy color, and Ampudra took a long breath and always said that the heart of the blind man had finally fallen back into his stomach.


    Lydia smiled and then closed her mouth. She is an elf. Although she disagreed with the joint Senate to launch this large-scale war, it would not interfere with the marriage between Prudence and Xiannier. Publicly block.


    "Ridia, should you advise Chanel?" Gaobin asked slowly.


    "Persuaded."


    "What did she say?"


    "When you go, Xiannier is still very small, so you don''t know, she is as stubborn as you are." Lydia sighed.


    "Really?" Gao Bin looked at Lydia with interest. Sure enough, Lydia didn''t make a mistake. He wouldn''t put the traditional things in his eyes.


    "I advised her, she can persuade me ten." Recalling the scene at that time, Lydia could not help but smile.


    "What does she advise you?" Gao Bin is more interested.


    "She advised me not to interfere with her freedom. She said that I couldn''t understand her. She... said a lot." Lydia paused: "At last she warned me if she forced her to leave Rafael and marry. Give a strange elf or other person, she would rather die."


    The heart of Ampudra was so cold that Prudence was angry and looked at Lydia coldly. There was an elf elder who couldn¡¯t help but shouted: "Lidia, pay attention to your position!!"


    "Close your mouth!" Ampudullah yelled, but he was not drinking for Lydia, but for the veteran.


    Yehliucheng two killing machines, one is the **** arrow Gaobin, one is the magic arrow Lidia! In the Old Elvish, God has many meanings, the power of God, the field of God, the godhead, etc., and the devil has only two meanings, one is the power of the demon, the other is the adjective, which means that something is crazy, terrible, and The power of supreme, so magic is called magic, and the devil becomes a devil.


    Magic Arrow Lydia is an extremely rare wizard who has mastered magic! It is not the life magic unique to the elves, but natural magic such as fire, electricity, and earth! On the other hand, Lydia is also an extremely crazy warrior, it is extreme!


    Although Lydia has been standing so quietly and embarrassed for decades, Ampudra will never forget the essence of Lydia. Just like the day when Gaobin left Yeliucheng, Lydia resigned from the military position, and then the foot broke into the home of an elf elder. However, the elf elder who was severely injured by Gaobin was dead, in front of dozens. The face of the veteran, Lydia said with a smile: "This guy is very timely."


    Full of surprise, the veterans are silent, Lydia¡¯s intentions are clear, she is not to visit the wounded, but to kill!


    In the wrath of Gao Bin, he still retains a point of mind. Without the death hand, Lydia, who retains all his sorrow, went to an elf elder''s house to kill in a broad daylight. This proves that Lydia is a A madman!


    This idiot! Ampudullah secretly groaned in her heart. Seeing that Lydia had been obediently obeyed for decades, she forgot the nature of Lydia. It was so good that the scars forgot to hurt! Compared with the two elves, Gao Bin is a lazy, sun-drenched tiger, angering him, he will hurt and hurt, and Lydia is a white rabbit that looks harmless to humans. Very low-key, but if she feels threatened, her answer is often only two words, ruin! Not destroying the enemy, it is destroying herself!


    However, even if Lydia''s nature is terrible, Ampudra has never worried, because he saw through Lydia.


    Lydia has no backbone, and she is not daring to take responsibility! He knew that Lydia had always opposed the United Senate to launch this massive war. What did Lydia do? I just found some patriarchal temptations and discussed possible roads to save the elves. From the beginning to the end, Lydia has always cooperated with military operations to do her best.


    Lydia did not dare to provoke the burden of the elf''s rise and fall! She is not afraid! ! Otherwise, with Lydia''s nature, she has already put her ideas into action.


    However, when Gao Bin came back, everything became completely different. Gao Bin¡¯s character was very strange. He was never controlled by any power. His mind and thoughts were even more weird. Sometimes it was ridiculous, sometimes it was People are called the film.


    Gao Bin dared to think, Lydia dare to do! Gao Bin is the backbone of Lydia, and Lydia is the blade of Gao Bin!


    Ampudra also knows that Lydia has been deeply in love with Gaobin, but because her appearance has been ruined and self-defeating, she has buried her love in her heart. Gaobin regards Lydia as a good friend who has nothing to say. And Lydia also regards Gaobin as a good friend, but one is natural and the other is deliberate.


    For these two elves, Ampudra has quietly observed the taste for seven or eighty years. He knows too much. Lydia is buried in the bottom of her heart. It is an unforgettable love, a kind of heavier than the mountains. Deeper love than the earth is a kind of love that is not regrettable! Ampudra had no doubts, if Gaobin had a whim, and Lidia said that only killing Prudence would take back the command of the army, Lydia would immediately turn to find Prudence. Whether it is assassination or not, it is worth mentioning that she must kill Prudence or kill herself.


    "I understand..." Gao Bin suddenly made a laugh, but his tone became sinister: "It turns out that you are united to count Siniel!"


    Lydia regained her silence, sitting quietly and slyly, no matter what she did, she would not lie to Gaobin. Her duty was to say all the facts that happened, and then let Gaobin make the decision.


    Ampudra¡¯s heart was shocked, and the vulgars on the side of the body glared at Lydia one by one, even Prudence, which was simply a show of horses and horses, showing hostility, and Gao Bin¡¯s mind was jumping, of course. They will find clues, and they don¡¯t lie from start to finish. They are worried that they will not be able to swindle Gaobin and leave room for recovery.


    "Gaobin, you can''t say that." Ampudullah smiled bitterly: "The elves are not suitable for coming with humans. You just said that, the taste is not good! Do you have the heart to look at Xianni? Is it tormented?! And...Siniel is still too young, and for the first time, he likes a different sex. It is inevitable that there is emotion in my heart. You are her brother and should go with her to persuade her!"


    "Yeah, Gao Bin!" Another veteran should say: "Siniel is young and ignorant. Don''t you know anything? Now is the best time for us to reproduce the glory of the Elven Empire. You know, two What does the wedding of the descendants of God mean to the elves? For the elf empire, for our elves, to abandon their irrational, immature feelings, shouldn''t it?!"


    "Oh... Empire... Elf family..." Gao Bin looked up at the sky, his fingers tapping on the table, and he didn''t know what he was thinking. For a moment, he smiled: "These two things are always a minority." The most powerful artifacts that force most sacrifices, the more people who like to hang these two things, the safer they will not sacrifice."


    "Gaobin, you..." The elf is so angry that he can''t imagine, Gaobin would dare to marry the goddess of nature and the whole elf.


    "You are very surprised? It seems that my evaluation is a bit too high, then... I am still telling the truth." Gao Bin looked at the elf elder with a sly look: "Remember who said it, for the empire, for what family, Willing to make any sacrifices, this valuable spirit is nothing but a pile of garbage that can be ignited by any ambition to illuminate his name!"


    In the Chamber of Deputies, there was a silence in the dead, and even An Pudullah¡¯s eyes widened. In front of Gao Bin¡¯s words, although it had a sly taste, it could barely be heard, but the latter words were too naked. It is not awkward, but a vicious subversion! Subverting tradition, subverting faith, subverting the spirit and blood of countless elves in the past thousands of years!


    "Ridiya, have you heard this sentence? Who said it?" asked Gao Bin, who had something to do.


    Lydia resisted the smile: "It is what you said."


    "I? No?" Gao Bin was shocked: "When did I become so wise?"


    Lydia was stunned and ended up with a sigh of white. She had lived for more than two hundred years. Lidia¡¯s experience was very rich, and she had suffered countless sufferings and dangers. Her face was destroyed, and she was beautiful. For the elves, what is more painful than this? ! The entire continent, can make her speechless, crying and laughing at any time and place, only a high guest.


    "Gao Bin! Are you crazy?!" said Empuda, one word at a time.


    "I am not crazy, I have been planting for more than 50 years. I am more awake than ever." Gao Bin said with a smile: "And those who always hang the empire and the elves are really crazy." Because they are calling the elves, preferring to love the soil of the grave, and not to cherish their vibrant body!"


    "Gaobin... I used to be too indulgent to you, so you will become like this!" said Empudura, heartbroken.


    "No, no, huh, huh... If your wishes are right, then there is no justice or truth in the world." Gao Bin still laughed: "Look, we are of course justice, the orcs for their own empire. In war, they are also just, then human beings are just as right, dragons are just, dragons are just, and even abyss races are just, but... who should be wrong?"


    Ampudullah trembled and he couldn¡¯t say a word.


    "Don''t forget, you are a wizard!!" said an elf veteran.


    "Yeah, I am an elf..." Gao Bin''s voice was getting lower and lower, and then he smiled and said: "Well, the thing that persuaded Siniel was wrapped in me, but I have a request."


    "What...what?" Ampudra almost couldn''t believe his ears, was extremely disappointed, and was extremely surprised in the blink of an eye. The contrast was too strong.


    Prudence felt that something was wrong. Since Gao Bin started talking, he mastered the emotions of all the elves. Every word of hiss is like an invisible baton. Let you laugh and let you laugh. Hey, let you anger you are angry, but he has to admit that he saw a high-sounding sudden change of position, he really breathed a sigh of relief.


    "What requirements?" Prudence asked.


    "You...and you, including the veterans of the United Senate, will go to the Holy City tomorrow! You don''t have to look at me, you are yourself! Then you don''t have to come back." Gao Bin said solemnly: "The soil of the grave is so Aroma, so that you yearn for, I will fulfill you, sacrifice!"


    "You are awkward!!" An elf elder knew that he was being played again and could not help but scream.


    "Speak well, don''t yell, you still don''t make sense?!" Gao Bin''s expression is very wronged: "The situation is like this now, Xiannier does not want to sacrifice for us all, so, I need You have set an example and set an example. I also have reason to persuade her. For the rise of the elf empire, you can give up even life. Of course, she must give up her feelings! Ah... I don¡¯t want to see you?¡± Finally, Gao Bin also asked what he had to do.


    No one answered, all the elves were shaking, and Ampudra was a direct Venus. If he didn''t consider his identity, he really wanted to spit a few mouthfuls of blood, so his heart would be more comfortable.


    "For the rise of the elf empire, you... really do not want? Too disappointing me! Too disappointing me!!" This time, it was the turn of Gaobin¡¯s heartache: "Siniel¡¯s sacrifice is right, let You can''t sacrifice it! Who can tell me, why? Why?? I didn''t understand it before. Those who shouted the most slogan of sacrifice, but always live comfortably, now I understand, it turns out What you need is always the sacrifice of others!"


    "Gao Bin, for the elves of Yehliucheng, you are a legendary hero, I hope you are sensible, don''t be like a child!" Prudence said coldly.


    "Right!" Gao Bin pointed to Prudence with his hand. He was determined to carry the hooligan to the end. Prudence''s intervention not only did not help, but burned the war to himself: "Since you are not Willing, then I will change the conditions, boy, don''t you want to marry my sister? Well, but... I think you guys are not suitable for the army to fight, saying that you are a waste... although it is too much, but it is almost So, you take my sister back to Yehliucheng, and everything else is handed over to me. Rest assured, I will do better than you."


    "Bastard!!!" Prudence roared and roared. He was the twelfth-level peak and the pride and hope of the elves. In his life, why have you been subjected to this vicious insult? ! Prudence not only wants to vomit blood, he is already mad.


    Ampudullah stood up at the same time, grabbing Prudence''s arm: "Let''s go!"


    "Let''s let go!" Prudence slammed hard, picking his longbow with a trembling hand, and he was going to fight this **** bastard!


    "Go!" Ampudullah sighed.


    Prudence looked at Ampudra, and he saw a hint from Ampudra''s eyes, taking a long breath and letting Anpudra walk outside.


    "You see, look, and get angry." Gaobin''s face is helpless and incomprehensible. "You need the spirit of Xiannier to boost morale. I need your position to satisfy the desire, and then I willingly persuade the fairy." Niel, is there a difference? Ah... the elders, don¡¯t leave, don¡¯t go, my words haven¡¯t finished yet, do you want to change the conditions?¡± Gao Bin looks very serious, very reluctant, still chasing A few steps.


    "Gaobin, I think... I have nothing to say to you between you and me." Ampudra''s tone was cold.


    Gaobin sighed and sat back in the chair. His eyes fell on the back of Ampudra. His eyes were a bit complicated. He heard the taste of the Anpudra.


    An Pudullah squatted Prudence, walked out of the Chamber of Deputies, and other veterans followed, and their hearts sank into the bottom of the valley. The square outside the Chamber of Defence was full of elves, and the elves were full of feet. Look up and look behind them. Obviously, the elves want to see them.


    Ampudra¡¯s hand trembled abruptly. The elves didn¡¯t like war, and Gaobin still retained considerable prestige in the minds of the elves. The most helpless thing is that Gaobin is like Shennier. Descendants, in this case, it is impossible to kill Gaobin and expel Gaobin, not to mention that there is a comrade-in-arms around Gaobin, a lifelong friend who never loses!

 Chapter 338： past

    Chapter 38, Past Events


    "It''s so cold..." Yalina slammed her hands hard, the weather was getting colder and colder. I wanted to use magic to confront the whole nature. The effect was not good. The magic shield can block the wind, but the magic shield is fixed. Two people can''t always stand on the plain. The magic shield can move with the movement of the blessed person. The magic shield can maintain a lot of magic power, and the magic shield has a small range and does not have any temperature effect.


    However, Yalena is very tough, only occasionally complaining a few words, from her identity, experience, it is not easy to do this.


    "Master, is this Nuremberg?!" Harley called on the hill.


    Yalina hurriedly jumped off the unicorn and patted her hand on the back of the unicorn. She whispered, "Don''t move, don''t move!" Then she turned and walked up the hill. And the unicorn looked alert, and it happened to be in the snow.


    "It should be true." Harley talked to himself and said to himself: "Isn''t there a city in Nuremberg nearby?"


    When I was about to go up the hill, Yalina ignored the ice and squatted on the snow, looking out a little and looking down.


    "Yalina, what are you doing?" Han Jin came over from behind and saw that Yalena, who had always been paying attention to her posture, was writhing in the snow and crawling forward. He felt very funny.


    ¡°Hey!¡± Yalina¡¯s little trick: ¡°Get down, otherwise you will find it!¡±


    Han Jin¡¯s meal, smiled and said: ¡°It¡¯s okay, I found us... it¡¯s their misfortune¡±


    "Oh..." Looking at Han Jin¡¯s eyes, he did not hide his sharp eyes. Yalina stood up and understood the meaning of Han Jin. Between the eagle and the squirrel, the one who needs to hide is always the latter. .


    Han Jin was at the height of the next, looking at Nuremberg below. After they occupied Nuremberg, because the local cavemen always looked for trouble, several negotiations failed, Lang Ning took the poisonous hand, dug the city wall, and came to the water As a result, Nuremberg has almost become a ruin. Although the recruits have been recruited everywhere, the reconstruction work has been slow, and the outside forces have not allowed them to recuperate. First, Woodrow led the defeated soldiers and broke into the Black Crow City. The Bayer League also sent a coalition to lurk in dark place.


    Han Jin remembers that when he saw Nuremberg for the last time, the population in the city was only a few thousand together. Even the city walls were not repaired. The army went out and attacked the Beit League, leaving almost no garrison troops. There is no value here.


    But now Nuremberg has changed a lot. From a distance, it can be clearly seen that there is a giant tree in the center of the city. It should be the tree of life. A large net composed of countless vines covers the whole city. The city is surrounded by emerald green vegetation, and the silver cover of the wild is isolated.


    "Yalina, the cold has no effect on the dragon?" Han Jin suddenly asked.


    "The dragon is not afraid of cold." Yalina shook her head.


    "When I met the orc warrior that day, there were still many elves, but the elves had taken it away." Han Jin said: "This way... If the elves spread the news, the dragon can appear at any time." Already?"


    "Impossible." Yalena said: "The dragon is not afraid of cold, but does not like to come out in the winter, in addition to the water system of the dragon."


    "I don''t like things that I don''t like. There are enemy situations here. Can they still hide in the nest and sleep?"


    "The dragons are the top creatures. They look down on humans and look down on the elves. The dragons are willing to assist the elves to fight, sometimes just because they are pleasing to the eye." Yalena whispered, talking about this, Han Jin is The horse can''t catch up with her.


    ¡°Looking at the eyes?¡± Han Jin felt that this reason was a bit absurd. This is a war, not a game. Putting yourself in danger, just because you are pleasing to the eye?


    "Do you know how the dragon thinks about itself?" Yalena laughed.


    "do not know."


    "They think that they are the most noble creatures, and they are the kings of the whole continent!" Elena paused: "The natural aristocrats... In this respect, the dragons and the elves are somewhat similar, and several elves come together. Their topic is always inseparable from the past. Do you know? They don''t think about the present or the future. They only like to remember the glory of the elf empire. Opening the mouth is how beautiful it is. The problem is that the elf empire has been History has been eliminated, which is enough to prove that they have many defects, and the defects are not a ''good'' to make up for it. Only knowing the past races, there is no hope at all, too poor, too sad, just like alive forever. Like a person in a dream, when you wake up, everything will be broken."


    "This is your idea?" Han Jin has some movements.


    Yalena was a little embarrassed: "I listened to my father."


    "What did he say?"


    "In the era of the Elven Empire, the elves are indeed the masters of the entire continent. No matter where they go, they will be respected by all races. Until today, some elves still regard themselves as the masters of the world, and they retain the spirit of being above. Gesture, and the dragons like this style."


    "The elf empire has been dead for a long time? Are they still remembering?" Han Jin asked.


    "You neglect the life of the elves. Some elves can even live for thousands of years. The days when the elves empire are dying out are only a few generations away from them. It is not far away for them." Yalena said. "If you switch to humans, you have forgotten it."


    Han Jin slowly nodded, he understood.


    "The dragons are similar to the elves. Although their civilizations are much longer than humans, they are very superficial compared to today''s humans."


    "Skinky? Some are not appropriate." Han Jin whispered: "If you say that all human beings unite, the power is stronger than the dragons and elves, I believe, superficial?"


    "In the eyes of many people, the dragon is very mysterious and has a powerful force to destroy the earth. You see it too?" Yalena''s smile is quite proud: "Actually... the Dragon Field and the Dragon City All the dragons are added together, but only one or two thousand, which is enough to determine their superficiality and even determine their destiny."


    "Quantity doesn''t mean anything." Han Jin has some regrets. Although he is against Yalena''s point of view, he also knows that Solomon said that he must have his own reasons. If he is discussing with the Duke of Solomon, he will definitely get Yi Yi is shallow, talks with Yalinna, after all, after a layer, I can''t speak freely.


    "Ha! I said that at the time!" Yalena laughed. "Yes, the quantity doesn''t mean anything. A dragon can destroy a village in an instant, killing hundreds of people, but I My father asked me how can life grow quickly?"


    "This..." Han Jin was asked, and the question of the Duke of Solomon was difficult to answer. If he answered it seriously, he might say that he could not finish it for a few days and nights.


    ¡°Quantity doesn¡¯t mean anything, and a long life doesn¡¯t mean anything.¡± Yalena said: ¡°If a person is born alone, he will be kept alone in prison. If he can live for tens of thousands of years, then at the end of the day, will he Become very smart and very powerful?"


    "No."


    "The dragon elders who manage Longcheng and Longyu are just the mayors of a township. They have so much life. They are familiar with each other and the place where they live is the mainland''s forbidden land. Who dares to break in, life is simple and dull, in the long years, no touch, no shock, no confusion, no threat, how can grow?" Yalena said: "And human footprints spread all over the continent In a corner, some people will be in contact with and familiar with thousands or even tens of thousands of companions in their lives. Every encounter is a new exploration and new thinking. First, we must grasp the nature of strangers and judge Whether the two parties will become friends, or whether there is the possibility of mutual benefit, and where should the other party be placed, whether to be vigilant, humanity is too complicated!"


    Han Jin listened quietly and did not interrupt Yalina.


    "My father said that human beings can live happily and simply. However, many people choose complex and choose to sigh." Yalina whispered: "Although human life is only a few decades, it doesn''t matter, as long as we It¡¯s enough to be able to live wonderfully!"


    "The words of the Duke of Solomon are indeed thought-provoking, but we seem to be off-topic." Han Jin smiled and said: "What I want to know is whether the dragon will run to this place."


    "I don''t feel like coming." Yalena felt embarrassed again. When the Grand Duke of Solomon and her talked about this, the central idea was that only continuous exploration and thinking could mature the life and even lead the entire civilization to mature. Like the Dragons, staying in the old nest all day long does not go out. It is waste to live for a long time. At least they cannot promote the evolution of the entire ethnic group, and human beings will have a brilliant future. It was because of these words that she suddenly took the students to the World of Warcraft forest experience, and therefore met Han Jin, otherwise, she stayed in the Royal Lab of the Capital of Elements.


    "why?"


    "No matter how the dragons pretend, their essence is very greedy, gold, jewelry, magic crystal and other precious things, they all like, the elves can make more than 20 dragons join the war, certainly paying a high price "Arena said: "The dragon doesn''t like to come out in the winter. If the elves need the help of the dragon, they have to pay a more expensive price to convince the dragons, not to let the dragons be satisfied, the dragons are not." Will they live and die."


    "There is some truth." Han Jin''s eyes turned to Nuremberg.


    "As a dragon slayer, are you still worried about those dragons?" Yalena laughed.


    Han Jin smiled and didn''t explain anything, and Yalena reacted all of a sudden, her face slightly reddened, and Han Jin certainly didn''t worry about herself, but worried about her Yalina!


    "The elves know who attacked the orc warriors, and they always have some reaction." Han Jin whispered: "We have been walking for two days, but we haven''t seen even one elf. I feel... some abnormalities. ""


    "What should I do?" Yalena was a little nervous, but she was not an attack by the nervous elves: "Raphael, don''t you want to go back?"


    "Of course not." Han Jin shook his head and turned to walk down the hill, and Yalin also walked behind Han Jin.


    Clearing a piece of snow, Han Jin hovered and stabilized, his hands quickly swayed the law, and Yalena saw this scene, subconsciously releasing the magic shield, shrouded herself and Han Jin, her eyes From time to time, Han Jin was observed, and sometimes he looked around.


    After more than an hour, Han Jin was always releasing the energy, and even the forehead came out with a slight sweat, until the sunset gradually approached the sky, Han Jin¡¯s movements slowed down, and a silver cyclone was on him. Rotating in front of you, look carefully, there are countless runes in the cyclone that are as thin as a spider''s silk are flashing and squeezing each other like a mirror.


    "Yalina, come over." Han Jin whispered.


    "Oh." Elena went down and looked straight at Han Jin.


    Han Jin reached out and put a finger around the cyclone. The cyclone was like a stream of water, and Han Jin¡¯s hand was firmly wrapped in it. Then Han entered the air to Yalina. The countless runes suddenly turned into a cold light, scrambling to shoot. To Yalinna.


    A rune of text infiltrated into the skin of Yalina almost at the same time, and her face was turned into silver. Yalena only felt that the skin on her face became dry and heavy, but she seemed very clever, although she also cared about her own Look, but did not yell at the mirror, only silently watching Han Jin.


    "Okay." Han Jin sighed with relief: "If there is danger, I will take you to a strange place, don''t talk, don''t struggle, I will pull you when you are, you always follow me." At the time, Han Jin¡¯s look was very solemn.


    "Dangerous?" Elena rubbed her eyes and thought about what Han Jin would do when she was in danger. She immediately showed a shocked look: "You mean..." Yalina''s fingers trembled slightly to the ground.


    "Yeah." Han Jin nodded. He used his own display of earthworms. With the current total amount of energy, the consumption is almost negligible, but if you want to bring a person, the energy consumed will have a hundredfold increase, and the consumption of God will be more intense. .


    If I am holding a baux mortuary for Yalena, the consumption can be reduced a lot, but it doesn''t have much effect. The elf really attacks them with a few dragons. As long as I can kill Yarina once, I can kill. To die for her second time, don''t say Yalina, even if he is driving in the light of Jianguang, it is not as fast as the flying speed of the dragon.


    Elena looked extremely happy, and she looked at Han Jin with a pretty smile.


    Han Jin closed his eyes again and closed his eyes to adjust his interest. As for the elves who found them, he did not pay attention to them. With his current energy, he could still kill a dragon that kept his peak. Don''t mention those elves. Of course, if something goes wrong, this fearless mentality can be equated with the sloppy sloppy, but this is a common problem for all high-ranking powerhouses. It''s hard to imagine, such as Jedice, Guevara''s strong, even the road is full of horror, a little wind and grass, immediately fleeing, this kind of person is difficult to achieve, the claws sharp sharp tiger, if long The heart of a rabbit can never be a leader.


    When it was dark, Han Jin slowly opened his eyes and saw that I was looking at myself in front of me.


    Yalina hurriedly removed her gaze and bowed her head. "Your magic has recovered?" With Yalinna''s situation and innocence, Hanjin''s every point of her is magnified in her heart many times. For a long time, she is still moved.


    "Almost." Han Jin nodded and then stood up: "Let''s go, let''s go to Nuremberg to see."


    "Go inside?"


    "Ok."


    "So let''s go in?"


    "Do you still want to sneak in?" Han Jin smiled.


    "Okay." Yalena bit her lip: "Right, Rafael, I want to ask you something."


    "what''s up?"


    "Promise me first, you must not be angry!"


    "Not angry, you say it." Han Jin has a feeling of being a child.


    "Moxin Branch, Sasou they... can only be regarded as high-level professionals. The distance between you is getting bigger and bigger. There are many things. They can''t help you. Why have you been so good to them? Just because you used to be friends?"


    Han Jin lived, silent for a moment, and slowly replied: "How do you say... The feelings are unreasonable. I only know that I was a waste, they can leave me alone, but they don''t, no matter what the days are. It¡¯s sweet, they always take me with me.¡±


    Yalina groaned and wanted to say something, but she closed her mouth again.


    "Is not satisfied? You want to ask Chanel about it?" Han Jin smiled: "At that time, I had a misunderstanding with Shannier, and she was seriously injured."


    "Ah??" Yalina widened her eyes.


    "Oh, it''s true." Han Jin''s eyes are very complicated: "She knows my secret, then... she finds the Moshin branch and lets Moshinko go hunting with her. They are going to hunt an eight. The earth''s bear of the order, the Moxike or the swordsman at that time, Sasio is just a magician. Do you know what they mean by challenging the bears of the earth? Death! I will never forget Moss and Sinnie. In the scene of quarreling, Moxenko said that Siniel was crazy, he would not go crazy with him, and Siniel told him that grinding the powder with the bones of the bears of the earth can heal my wounds. This is the elf. The secret of the family, the big fool of Moxie... He actually believed, and then they left the camp quietly."


    "They are going to hunt the bears of the earth? Are they successful?" asked Yalena nervously.


    "No, they are back empty."


    "Fortunately, they recovered their senses in time, with the strength of Moxico at the time..."


    "No, they are escaping, and Siniel almost died under the palm of the earth."


    Yalena stayed, she hesitated for a long while, and finally got the courage to say, "What do you say... Xiannier knows your secret? That secret... can the secret tell me?"


    "It''s not too early, I think... we should go to Nuremberg to find a place to rest." Han Jin whispered. In fact, he can make up a lie casually, so as not to make Yalinna sad, but he has no choice, and now does not find a chance to reject Yalina, it will become more and more difficult in the future.


    Yalena¡¯s face suddenly became pale. Even if Hanjin puts a sentence ¡®will talk later, it will make her feel better, indifferent disregard, such as a sharp dagger, deeply pierced her heart.

 Chapter 339： The most difficult to suffer from beauty

    The third and third chapters are the most difficult to suffer from beauty.


    The sky is already dark, and the emerald green vegetation in the day is full of vitality. As the sun fades, it gradually becomes dim, like a piece of ghosts and ghosts, the wind blows, the branches and the grass keep shaking. The sound of rustling and the atmosphere became a bit strange.


    "Yalina, get up and go." Han Jin had to whisper.


    Yalina bit her lip, her eyes swept over Han Jin''s back, and then took out her magic wand from the space ring.


    Han Jinru walked into the depths of the vegetation like a walk. Although Nuremberg seemed to be undefended at the moment, Han Jin knew very well that there were more than a hundred elves hiding nearby, but they did not rush to show up, but a little bit Touching to the rear, it seems that I want to cut off the retreat of Han Jin.


    Yalina rides on the back of the unicorn, her face is expressionless, and the unicorn below looks a little uneasy, and every time she walks a few steps, she makes a low-pitched scream.


    The air in the city is much warmer than the outside. The original spacious road is covered with dense grass. In some places where grass cannot grow, it is also covered with moist moss. The ability of the elf to transform the environment is indeed strong. In the next few years, the city will disappear without the trace of grass and trees.


    The biggest difference with a human city is that there is no light here! Perhaps the elf is afraid of causing fire and damaging the tree of life, so it is not allowed to ignite. But a big city is quietly immersed in the boundless darkness. If it is a sneaky, only a few moments away from the distance, the light source is stable. That should be a magic light.


    Han Jin suddenly stopped, and a dozen elves jumped out from the trees on both sides, blocking his way. There were also seven or eighty-seven elves shadows in the back, and Han Jin and Yalina were surrounded. among.


    "The courage is not small." The former elf who seemed to be headed said with a smile: "Only two people dare to sway and go inside, huh, huh... forget it, I am not difficult for you, let go of the weapons, I can protect your life. ""


    "I remember there should be a lot of people in the city, what about them? You killed them all?" Han Jin asked softly.


    "As long as I don''t mess with me, we won''t kill people indiscriminately." The elf headed said with a smile: "You still care about yourself, I repeat it again, let go of the weapon!"


    "You are not a real warrior." Han Jin looked around. Although every elf is a qualified shooter, the regular army still has an elite and ordinary difference. The elves in front of them are very ordinary. The elf leader actually wears the badge of the treasure hunter. What is even more interesting is that the badge is awarded by the Lonely City Mercenary Guild. The treasure hunter is equal to the swordsman. The strength of the elf leader is similar to that of Moss, and it is still The Moss Branch three years ago.


    "Are you provoking? Be careful, there are hundreds of arrows pointing at you now." The elf leader was a little angry.


    Han Jin smiled and said: "I want to inquire, where did you shut the people in the city?"


    Han Jin¡¯s voice just fell, and behind her, Elena suddenly raised her magic wand and sang a spell loudly. The elves looked like a big change. Han Jin was also wrong there. The dark world was suddenly brightened. Over the dense vines, you can clearly see the sky as bright as white, and countless thunders are surging in madness.


    Among all the professionals, the magician is the most vulnerable. For the magicians, it is more important to protect themselves than to kill the opponent. Yalena releases the magic without protection, even if she is a super-professional. In this case, I can''t ask for it!


    Hundreds of elves shot the arrow at the same time, and all aimed at Yalina. Yarina smiled. Two tears spilled quietly from her eyes, and then her magic wand went down. The huge thunderbolt blew down, and the nine-Gray drop!


    Han Jin¡¯s hair was erected. He released the curse at the fastest speed, appeared on the side of Yalina, and then threw himself at Yalina like lightning, while holding his arms and holding Yalina in his arms. In the arms, the figure keeps going, rushing forward and rushing to the tree wall.


    Because I was afraid that Yalinna was shot, Hanjin was very tight, as if she had become a person, but fortunately, Han Jin had mastered the curse of the land, and fortunately, according to the convention, he had already blessed himself for himself. Play, otherwise as long as you slow down a little, Yalin will be shot by the elves as a hedgehog!


    Han Jin could feel a few arrows hitting his body, but he couldn''t penetrate the dragon scales, and an arrow hit him on the back neck. He could even feel the coldness of the arrow.


    The pillars fell one after another on the ground, covering the entire vegetation of Nuremberg. The curtains of the giant vegetation were torn apart one after another. The broken branches and leaves fluttered in the sky, and the pieces of sand and stones splashed around and were torn at the same time. There are elves'' bodies, the elves who are responsible for blocking the roads are formed into battles, and the attack of Jiu Gee Ge''s attack is extremely wide, and they just become a living target.


    For a moment, Lei Guang finally stopped, and hundreds of elves fell into a pool of blood in various weird postures. Han Jin did not say anything wrong. They were not real warriors. In front of high-level magic, they were extremely fragile, without an elf. Can escape this robbery.


    "Yalina, are you crazy?!" Han Jin roared.


    At this moment, Han Jin has laid down Yalina. They are all standing on a small hill. In fact, they should be a house at the foot, but they are covered with grass and moss. They can''t see the original look.


    Yalina didn''t look at Hanjin. She struggled hard and tried to poke her head out of Hanjin''s shoulders. She waved her magic wand and spurred a ball of electric ball to chase down the elves who were fleeing.


    It can only be said that Han Jin does not understand the heart of a woman. At least, he does not understand the heart of Yalina¡¯s first love!


    Yalina is noble, beautiful and talented. She said that she is a arrogant woman, not too much. Whether at home or in college, or whether she likes low-key or everywhere, she will inevitably become a concern of countless people. The goal, from small to large, why did she feel so wronged? ! In order to get close to Hanjin, in order to get the warmth of the hustle and bustle, she even did not hesitate to take care of Hanjin like a maid, but what should she do?


    Moreover, this is the first love of Elena. For all the boys and girls who have just fallen in love, love is the most holy feeling in the world, and they are everything they or they are born for love and die for love. It seems a bit ridiculous in the eyes of adults. After experiencing the hardships of life, they know that there are still some things that are as important as love, but the boys and girls only see one word. They dare to promise, dare to pay, and even dare to sacrifice.


    All the grievances only changed to indifference, and Yalena was really hurt. She was disheartened. She felt that fate was always teasing her. However, although she was unable to fight her fate, she had an inability to be deprived. Power, refuse to face.


    Even if fate is omnipresent and omnipotent, you can''t tease another person!


    When Elena raised her magic wand again, Han Jin grabbed her wrist: "Yalina, are you calming down? I think we should talk about it!"


    Yalinna still doesn''t look at Han Jin. The sight is only searched in the shadowy forest, but she is no longer struggling, let Han Jin hold her hand.


    Han Jin looked at Yarina with helpless eyes, and he sighed and retracted his hand.


    Han Jin just let go, Yalin released the floating technique, and flew straight into the air, chasing away the direction of the elves, the magic wand in the hand kept waving, one after another lightning ball spurt out, no The goal doesn''t matter, she doesn''t want to find the goal. As long as there is something to do, she can be satisfied if she can forget the heart-wrenching pain.


    Nine Grays is a signature magic, only the top professional can release, but a magician without any defense, but also an irresistible temptation! Although the elves were scared and scattered, but under the influence of the great temptation, they did not escape, scattered and lurked in the depths of the trees, waiting quietly.


    Yalina¡¯s figure was just approaching. Several shadows were shot from the trees and shot from different angles to Yalina, but Yalena, who refused to face the fate, simply ignored the attack, just as Han Jin ignored her. I don¡¯t want to think about it. I raised my hand and released several electric **** in succession.


    A green glare came, Han Jin crossed the left arm, hugged the waist and hugged Yalinna, and avoided it in the oblique thorn. Several arrows shot his back in this moment, then Han Jinjian pointed to a glimpse. Roaring down, in the deafening roar, a black hole in the top of a small hill, the next moment, Han Jin has been holding Yalinna into the hole.


    Yalena was restless and struggling. Hanjin worried that Yalina was too strong and sprained her own arm. She had to put Yarina in her arms again, no matter how intense Yalina was. I dare not let go.


    For a long while, Yalin gradually became quiet, and Han Jin felt very big. He promised Guevara, don¡¯t hurt Yalina, even if he can¡¯t do it, he can¡¯t bring a dead. Yalinna goes back! The result is not only unacceptable to Gail¡¯s head, Guevara, etc., and even his own.


    Time is passing away a little bit, and there is silence around. If the nine-Gray drop is the magician''s signature magic, then Qing Mang is the sign of Han Jin, and it is still a unique sign. The leader of the elf saw Qingmang. After all, he came out from the lonely city of Li. He immediately recognized the opponent in front of him and immediately issued an order for all withdrawals.


    I know why today is the beginning! Han Jin regrets that he should not reject Yalina in that way. He should look for a softer way, but how can he be softer? Han Jin did not know that his brain became a mess. Regardless of whether Yalena is wise, but she has always been at least sensible, knowing what she should do and what not to do, so Han Jin overestimated Yarina, saying that a thousand thousand, today¡¯s Yalina also Less than twenty years old, she is just a little girl!


    Even if you don''t cherish me, why should I cherish myself! Since ancient times, I don¡¯t know how many girls have gone on the wrong road because of this idea, until they can¡¯t look back. It sounds naive, but from another perspective, it will prove that in their hearts, ''you'' Far deeper and heavier than ''I''.


    Yalinna was finally quiet, but Han Jin still didn''t dare to let go. He always felt scared in his heart. Fortunately, the strength of the group of elves was very bad. If there was an elf ranger here, Yalina was already shot! In such a short period of time, he had no time to save Yalina. In fact, the distance between life and death was not calculated in seconds, but in milliseconds!


    Two people are embracing each other. If a pair of lovers, Han Jin¡¯s chest should be very warm, but Yalina is constantly playing the hem, as if she is in the boundless blizzard, tears keep coming from her eyes. The dripping, and the more and more, the more and more, the line is already coming.


    Han Jin looked awkward. He didn''t dare to let go of Yalena. He didn''t know what to use to persuade him. He could only keep silent. Every minute at the moment made him feel very difficult.


    Similar problems do not know how many real-hearted heroes have a headache, even the original Gaobin, it is difficult to choose, the last choice of the woman, one is because the veterans tried to influence his decision, sent someone to maliciously attack that Woman, he has an apology in his heart, one is because the elf has a long life, so he decided to go with the woman for the rest of his life, and then use all the rest of the time to make up for the pain of Hailuer. I thought it was good. Hairuer, who did not know how to grieve, betrayed Yehliucheng and was willing to be a night elf. After wandering for decades, he went to Zaguned¡¯s account.


    Gao Bin, who has always been isolated from the world, does not know what happened later. The irony is that he can still calm down, laugh and scream, because he doesn¡¯t know anything, and he doesn¡¯t care about Hailuer¡¯s dark night. The identity of the elf, for him, as long as you work hard, everything can be recovered.


    Happiness is just because of ignorance! Of course, the ignorance here is not derogatory.


    If you love someone, you have to destroy another one? The same problem, Han Jin and the unsuccessful Gaobin will face sooner or later, but one is full of contradictions, and the other is full of sorrow and sorrow.


    I don''t know how long it took, Han Jin felt that Yalinna in her arms seemed to recover. He gently sighed and said softly: "Yalina, let''s calm down and talk about it, can we?" Not as grateful as the elf now, with the arrogant death of Elena, he couldn¡¯t fight at all. It¡¯s more dangerous to take Yalena into the ground. Yalina¡¯s desperate struggle will destroy his Taoism. He I can go, but Elena will be killed alive. Fortunately, the elves have given up the attack. He has decided to forgive all the elves in the city, as long as they are willing to leave.


    "I... I ask you!" Yalena said in a slightly squeaky voice: "When you know that Sunil is married to someone else, is it painful and painful?"


    Han Jin stunned: "Yes." He saw himself clearly. When he faced the elves and frantically vented the hatred of the bones, the most incapable of hiding was the same feeling of love.


    "Then do you know, what is my feeling?" Yalina''s voice shook even more.


    Han Jin silently, he is really speechless.


    "I will ask you again, if... If you have never met Chanel, would you... would you like me?" Elena suddenly raised her head and stared at Han Jin with the red eyes. All along, they are all playing riddles, one knows what they are doing, one knows what the other party wants to do, but they have not said anything. Today, Yalena finally said the two words.


    Han Jin looked at the face of Yalinna, and suddenly remembered a sentence in her heart, the most difficult to suffer the beauty! He took a deep breath and said without hesitation: "Yes."


    "I don''t want you to pity me!" Yalina''s body shook a little.


    "I will not force myself to promise because of sympathy." Han Jin softly said.


    "It¡¯s like you just said, is it?"


    Han Jin showed a bitter smile, and he didn''t know how to answer it. However, seeing that Yalena''s mood has improved a bit, he changed the subject: "It''s getting late, are we going to find a place to rest first? There are many things that have not been done, Harley!"


    "In!" With the voice, Harley''s figure appeared in front of him, but his **** was drooping down, as if something on the ground needed his attention.


    "You look around and there are no elves ambushing us."


    "Yes." Today''s Harley is extraordinarily clean, and the words are like gold. There is no nonsense, and he turns and flies out of the hole in the roof.


    In fact, just now, Elena¡¯s ''terrorist-style'' attack has scared him. After seeing the situation develop more and more strangely, he is more and more afraid to speak out, causing Hanjin¡¯s attention. Maybe he will vent his anger. He is on his head.


    For a moment, Halley appeared again in the hole, he looked down first, then fell down: "Run!"


    "What ran?"


    "Running all over."


    "Show me the white point!" Han Jin frowned.


    Harley felt that he was even more wrong than Yalinna. Before he made his words clear and clear, he added a lot of his own explanations. The result is always embarrassing. Today, it¡¯s hard to concise once, but still can¡¯t make Hanjin satisfied.


    "Master, there are not many elves in this city. It seems that there are only five or six hundred. Well... I mean live, if you add those dead, there are almost six or seven hundred..."


    "nonsense!"


    Harley succumbed to suicide, just like Yalin, his tone became very low: "They all withdrew. I just saw their backs on the edge of the city wall. Master, do you want to chase them? You Here, take care of the singer, you can give me the rest of the matter! Right... they left the tree of life, haha, that thing is too big, it is estimated that they can not move... ¡±


    "Okay, okay." Han Jin waved his hand impatiently and interrupted Harley''s words.


    "Master, then... do you want to chase them?"


    "I have already said it, no."


    "You just said that! You just said ''Well,'' I..." Harley saw Han Jin''s face not right, hurriedly shut his mouth, he swears that he will never speak again before the sun goes out. .

 Chapter 340： Beast battle

    The third and fourth chapter of the beast battle


    In the secluded valley, there are blooming flowers everywhere. Occasionally, there is a light breeze. The petals of countless seven colors are gently swayed with the wind, and the intoxicating fragrance fills every corner of the valley. Looking from a distance, the entire valley seems to be covered with a colorful feather coat.


    However, what is uncoordinated is that the deepest part of the valley is filled with a thick black mist, just like a beautiful landscape on the landscape.


    A ribbed white tiger flew from a distance, first hovering over the middle of the valley for a few laps. Without finding the prey in his imagination, he vibrated the wings and flew away.


    Unfortunately, the direction of its flight is somewhat wrong. I believe that it must be strange in my heart. When did you have such a large black fog in the valley where you often came to prey? However, it is estimated that the brain whose IQ is not high must not think of the answer to this question. Even if it can, there is no chance to think about it.


    When the white tiger flew over the black fog, the black mist suddenly opened a hole, revealing a deep hole, the white tiger seemed to be pulled by a great suction, not He fell down straight from his own, and only had a scream, and there was no more noise.


    The scattered black mist quickly closed up. From a distance, it was still the dead mist of the group, as if nothing had happened. The only difference is that the area covered by the black fog seems to have expanded a bit more, and the fog is stronger, nothing more.


    Siniel, who is far away from here, is certainly not aware of what happened in the valley. Looking at the body of the snake under his feet, there is some regret in his heart. This snake has become more and more difficult to find.


    So far, Sunil has killed at least 20 large snakes. It is estimated that the number of such snakes is not much in the trial environment. Of course, if such poisonous things are flooding, there are other places. The living path of living things.


    And Sunil found a problem. The more you move forward, the fewer the number of monsters. According to Seth, it is close to the area where the seven-color mandala flower grows. It is the most dangerous place in the trial. When Shannier walked, she added a little more care.


    The light leaked from the gap between the branches, reflecting the face of Siniel''s face, the cockroaches at the wound had fallen off, leaving only a few reddish prints, but not at all ugly, but for her beauty Adding a bit of brilliance to the ultimate face.


    Later in these days, Xiannier has been rarely injured, and the increasingly sharp archery and the increasing speed of response have made her more capable of shooting prey. Sinner''s arrows have penetrated their heads often before the prey has yet to launch an attack.


    The cruel environment tends to temper people''s will. In the inability to communicate with nature, Sinner faces the same problems as those who have tried to attack the elves in the forest. Every step of the way, we must consider whether there is something in the ground that breaks the ground. Every time you move forward, you can''t wait to grow a pair of eyes behind you, because you never know which big tree is lurking right. You look at the beast.


    In this environment where even one eye should be opened when sleeping, the fear of being a little weaker is already crazy. The danger of ubiquitousness makes Xiannier''s nerves tight and does not dare to relax.


    A stone that was not far from the front suddenly rolled a little. From the back of the stone, two black, thick, sharp and sharp tails were extended. Sunnier didn¡¯t want to hop and immediately leaped. The thorns touched each other together, and a white electric light spurred out, rubbing Sunil''s boots and shooting them.


    Xiannier grabbed a branch on the ground and did not make any stop. As soon as he tried hard, the figure continued to swing upwards. At this time, the second electric light came in, and the shot just happened to be in Xiannier. The place made a loud noise.


    At the same time, the arrow in the hands of Syner also shot, and one of the two tails was firmly nailed to the ground. I am already familiar with this kind of two-tailed ЫÏÉÄݶû, I must use two tail needles to touch to emit electric light, and where the needle tip points, where the electric light will shoot, as long as one of them is shot, the two-tailed scorpion Lost her threat.


    Not waiting for Siniel to stand firm in the tree, a black shadow fluttered from above without a word.


    I have to say that the attack time of this black shadow is just right, it is the moment when Xiannier hits the target and the mind is relaxed.


    In the heart of Xiannier, the warning sign was sharply raised, and the backhand of the head did not return. There was already a fine dagger in his hand.


    The black shadow screamed, and a few drops of warm, stinky liquid splashed on the neck of Xiannier. Xiannier¡¯s heart was happy, but he did not dare to stay on the tree. He leaned back and looked down. Turned over.


    At this time, Xiannier saw the black shadow. It was a creature similar to a leopard. A deep wound at the neck was bleeding from the outside. Xiannier¡¯s dagger did not cause fatal damage. It completely aroused its fierceness, regardless of the bleeding wound, angry roared, rushed down from the tree, and chased the fairy in the air.


    Falling from the top of the tree to the ground is just a matter of time, but it is enough for Syner.


    Sunil''s wrist turned over, and the dagger in the right hand spurred out, and it was shot on the left eye of the leopard. Then, the ball was pushed forward by the left arm, and the right hand was closed. The longbow was opened between the electro-optic fires. A black light flashed through the air and fell into the big mouth of the leopard.


    The roaring sound stopped, and the remaining eye of the leopard suddenly bulged, and then it instantly lost its glory. The arrow of Sunil has completely cut off its vitality.


    Just as Xiannier¡¯s head was still a little bit touched to the ground, Xiannier bowed up in time, and at the same time, he shot on the ground and borrowed it. His legs slanted out. The leopard crashed straight down.


    The huge body of the leopard was swept out by the sinner, and the sinner stood firmly on the ground, raising his hand and another arrow. The arrow slanted into the rock below the stone. The ground beneath it shook a bit, and a black blood came out from the position where the arrow was shot.


    From the encounter with the two-tailed scorpion to the ambush of the cracked leopard, all this happens only between the electric and the flint, and the battle is over.


    In the trial and fantasy environment, I have lived for so long, and at the cost of a scar, Xiannier is not a bit of a harvest. Now she has developed a keen sense of extraordinary people. Many of her own sneak attacks have been made by her. Dodging the past, it is purely an intuitive reaction in the midst of danger.


    Xiannier sighed and continued to move forward. It went to the sky and gradually darkened. I have never encountered an attack. It is reasonable to say that it can be cleaned for a while. For Xiannier, it should be impossible. The thing is right, but Xiannier¡¯s heart is inexplicably awkward.


    If it is normal, in the case of sufficient visibility, Xiannier will have to go forward for a while before stopping to rest, but today I don''t know what happened, and the feeling of anxiety in my heart is getting stronger.


    Just when Xiannier decided not to leave, and was ready to find a place to rest, there were a few faint roars in the distance. Although the voice was not big, it made you listen very much.


    Sunnier looked in the direction of the sound and saw that several white spots were flying quickly from afar. Xiannier could not help but frown. For the elf without flying ability, this can fly freely in the sky. The Warcraft dealt with it is particularly tricky.


    The white point flies very fast. It doesn''t take long. Xiannier can already see that there are several white tigers with wings under his ribs. Sunnier remembers the words of Seth, which can use sound waves. Injury, although this thing sounds incredible, but Siniel never wants to experience the power of sound waves, and quickly find a hollow tree hole to hide in, relatively speaking, this is the safest, only need Deal with the enemy in front of you.


    Several white tigers did not make any stops, and they swept directly from the sky above Sunnier. The strong wind pressure brought by the wings flapped the crown down.


    Xiannier didn''t know if the tigers really didn''t find themselves until the sound of flapping their wings had gone. She still didn''t come out in the tree hole.


    It¡¯s not bad to have a rest here, Xiannier thought.


    The forest has restored calm. Fortunately, the night here is not cold. There are no dewy dews, no mosquitoes flying around, and some empty silence. Jingnier can clearly hear his breathing. sound.


    This period of time is usually the most difficult, walking alone in this strange world, the most unbearable is not the day-to-day fight, nor the endless monsters, but the loneliness that infiltrates the bone marrow.


    Out of the group, not a beast, it is a god.


    Xiannier is not a beast, but can''t reach the height of the gods. Aside from the identity of the descendants of God, she is actually an ordinary elf woman, and she has the expectation and embarrassment of her heart.


    Before that, Xiannier never thought that he could accept a love. The four characters of the descendants of God are like a dazzling aura, which makes most of the elves look discouraged.


    Things are relative, and the noble blood brings honor to Siniel, and it also burdens her with heavy responsibilities. At least she can''t be like Julia. If she likes a person, she can follow him on the horizon. Even if that person is not an elf, it doesn''t matter. No one will blame Julia.


    But Siniel is different. She is a descendant of God. It is the hope of Yehliucheng. No matter where she goes, she cannot erase this fact.


    Xiannier smiles bitterly in the bottom of my heart. Where is my hope?


    Take out the scratched wooden block from the space ring. After thinking about it, Sunil put it back again, and there was a red-hot spell in his hand, which was twisted and twisted. The text is never seen by Xiannier. With a slender fingertip along the strange runes, Shannier seems to have a serious expression when the person makes the plaque. Such a spell must have cost him a lot of effort?


    Sunil felt that he was more and more unaware of Han Jin, and there were always some incredible things in him. For example, this thin piece of paper in the hand contains the destructive power of destroying the earth, and there is no magic fluctuation. If you say it, no one will believe it.


    But Xiannier believes that if he says yes, he will be able to remember that it seems that the person has never let her down. Only this time, is it that I let you down? Xiannier regretted some regrets and returned to Yehliucheng. If she knew that she would be married to that Prudence, then Xiannier would never come back. I really didn¡¯t expect that the elders who have always been amiable will also lie! At the thought of this, Xiannier was a little angry in her heart.


    Sunil knew nothing about what happened outside, and she never dreamed that Yehliucheng had already launched an attack on Han Jin. This kind of secret thing, the elders will not tell Siniel naturally. It is a pity that he did not tell Siniel, otherwise Siniel will do everything in his power to stop him, so there will be no future events.


    The elders have never asked Sunnier about Hanjin. If he asked, I believe he will carefully consider it again.


    Han Jin is like a silent volcano. People who have never experienced it will never realize the horror of his moment. What is even more terrifying is that this volcano is still growing day by day.


    Sunnier thinks that her marriage is too simple. This is not a simple problem of the blood of God. Even if she really gets married with Prudence, it will take a long time for their children to grow up. a period of time.


    However, some people have been unable to wait for such a long time. This is just an opportunity for Yeliucheng to finally have enough confidence and courage to step out of the first step of hegemony. However, a lot of things, you only have to take a step, you can no longer stop.


    Those people don''t know that after taking this step, it may not be heaven, but hell. The mist in the valley seemed to be moisturized, and it grew stronger than before. In the fog, the seven-color mandala flower was suddenly dried up by something, and quickly became dry and withered. The gorgeous seven-color petals also lost their luster, with a layer of dead gray.


    Not far from the dark fog, a few white tigers with wings are hovering there, and from time to time a loud roar is screaming toward the black fog, and sound waves that are invisible to the naked eye make the air seem to be twisted. Wherever the sound waves are, the black mist is immediately washed away, revealing the gray-black surface below. However, after a while, the scattered black mist will quickly close together.


    This situation lasted for a long time, and the larger tiger, which was headed, finally lost patience. First, it flew to the sky, then swooped down and slanted toward the center of the black fog.


    All of them stretched out and the wings of several meters long brought strong wind pressure. Even the thick black fog seemed to be afraid of its fierce momentum, and it rushed to the surrounding.


    The white tiger rushed into the center of the black fog without any hindrance, slamming forward and frantically fanning the wings, trying to maximize the dispelling of the nasty fog around it. It seems that it did it too. Where did it rush? The fog was swept away by the wind pressure it carried, but it did not notice that behind it, the mist was quietly gathered together, so that the companions outside could not see it.


    A deep hole in the bottom of the tiger appeared in front of the tiger. The eerie smell in the cave made it suddenly uneasy. The instinct of the beast told it that there was something terrible in the hole. The white tiger made a whistling whistle, the wings. Fanling again and again, trying to pull up the body to escape from here, but the speed of its dive is too fast, so fast that it can''t change direction, so it rushes straight into the hole.


    From the outside, the black fog just swelled and then returned to calm, but the fear of the remaining white tigers was that their companions never appeared again.


    Wanting to turn around, they are not reconciled, but they lack the courage to rush in. Several white tigers circled around the black fog in a circle, and the mouth kept anger and some helpless whine.


    The attacking power of this kind of white tiger is still not clear, only knowing that their tricks are not small, the sound can be clearly introduced into the ears of Xiannier.


    Sunnier was awakened by the sound coming from afar. After frowning for a long time, he walked in the direction of the voice. It sounds like there was a battle there, and although Siniel didn''t want to get involved, it happened that the seven-color mandala flower grew in that position.


    Not far away, there were a few roars from the opposite direction. Xiannier turned to look at it and found a few white spots in the sky, and quickly found a hidden place to hide.


    It didn''t take long for a few white tigers to scream in the air, roaring and plucking over from Sunnier. Xiannier was a bit strange. What exactly is there? Is it the nest of these white tigers?


    It seems that Siniel¡¯s guess is very accurate. One screaming roaring sounds from a distance, a white tiger fanning huge wings and hurriedly flew over from the top of Xiannier, as if there was delicious food there. Attract them.


    Seeing this scene, Sunil was hesitant. She couldn¡¯t cope with such a large group of tigers anyway. The speed at which the elves were proud was not worth mentioning in front of these flying tigers.


    Is it always possible to look at the distance? Xiannier found a reason for her own progress. The stubbornness in the bottom of my heart finally prevailed. Although the original intention of entering here was to escape, Xiannier never wants to go out empty-handed. Moreover, the conditions for the trial are very simple, aren''t they? Find the seven-color mandala flower and bring it back. That''s all. Even this little thing can''t be done. I''m afraid I can only stand behind that person.


    There is a generous shoulder to cover the wind and rain, this kind of thing may be what most women want, but Siniel is not one of the majority, she just wants to face shoulder to shoulder with her lover.


    When there was no more fanning sound in the sky, Sunnier drilled out of the shelter and carefully walked forward.


    In the valley in the distance, the roar of the tigers became more and more fierce...

 Chapter 341： The crisis is coming

    The thirty-first chapter crisis is coming


    Order, in normal times, does not see the importance, but it really loses it and often turns into a disaster.


    After the elves occupied Nuremberg, they did not kill the people in the city. The human base is too large. Even the most radical elves, and never dare to imagine the complete elimination of human beings, they only deal with a group of disobedient words with severe methods. The people then shut people in the southern district of Nuremberg.


    However, the library in the city has been destroyed by the elves. Under the proposal of Han Jin, Lang Ning built a library in several satellite cities in the Black Crow City. Of course, the library is small. If compared with another world, the library''s information load is not even as small as a small bookstand. The books inside only record some simple poems and stories, and some basic knowledge of magic and vindictiveness. Hanjin is a free-style compulsory education. Anyone who wants to go to the library to read a book is free, because he is completely unscrupulous and has his own foundation. Although the strong people around him are like Lin, they lack the middle and lower level. Talents, and Hanjin¡¯s proposal has also received strong support from others. Although this is not a short-term effect, there must be a beginning.


    It was because of the books about magic and vindictiveness that the anger of the elves was triggered and the library was destroyed. A long time ago, in the era of other strong races and even later elves became masters, human status has always been humble. On the basis of force, human beings are not as good as orcs, and wisdom is not as good as dragons and as elves, even if they have other weights, looks, etc. All the mess is counted, and humans have no advantage at all. I don''t know when, I don''t know what kind of price I paid, even the original one can''t tell, anyway, someone learned magic. In the same period, human warriors also created the vindictiveness that only humans can master. Since then, mankind has gradually emerged, and after thousands of years of precipitation, it has finally become a race with a single entity that is weak and whose overall strength is the highest in the mainland.


    How to disintegrate the threat of mankind, on this issue, the Elves Union Senate has reached a consensus, they admit that most people are good, are kind, only a small number of professionals are the source of the bane! Killing all the professionals and cutting off the inheritance of human magic and fighting skills, then it will take a long time for humans to become a lovable lamb.


    Therefore, the ruined, must not be merciless!


    The elves escaped from Nuremberg in a hurry, and the rest of the humans lost their guards, and they confuse themselves. Some dragged their families to escape to other places. Some thought that it was the same where they fled, but it was better to stay. Some people see the loss of order, and then can not control their own bad roots, rummaging around the property, and even looting, specifically to the same kind.


    Han Jin didn''t have time to control the situation. An Yalena had already caused him a headache. Fortunately, as time passed, Yalena''s emotions slowly stabilized. Han Jin said hard to say that he is going to return to the holy tomorrow. Guancheng, Yalinna still did not react much. She only looked up and saw Han Jin for a moment, saying that she was a little tired and had to go back to rest.


    Han Jin is not at ease, but he is powerless. Can he still follow the past? To this point, because he was not very euphemistic, he refused Yalina. It really passed. Not only did he give up his work, but he also made it unclear.


    Thinking about it, Han Jin reached out and gently bounced on the bracelet. Then he raised his chin in the direction of leaving Yalinna. Harley¡¯s heart was turned into a blue smoke and quietly followed.


    Whether Yalin can fall asleep, Han Jin still doesn''t know, but he knows that he can''t fall asleep, and even if he can''t adjust his interest, his eyes have no focus, so he keeps walking around the house.


    The elf''s transformation of the city was very thorough. It was a very good room. It was covered with vines, and several unknown flowers were quietly blooming. It completely violated the laws of nature and every hundred. During the rest of the time, a very faint wave of volatility came from the center of the city. The vines in the full house would tremble with the fluctuations and then resumed.


    This kind of fluctuation is difficult to sense, but it can be seen with both eyes. The problem is that Han Jin has no energy to think about other things.


    The power of the Tree of Life is more than just a transformation of the environment. Frankly speaking, if Prudence did not issue an order to see that Hanjin can immediately retreat, the elves in the city must fight to the end and want to be in the tree of life. In the barriers that make up the killing of the elves, Han Jin has to pay a lot of effort, that is, he can now destroy the tree of life! Without the control of the elves, the tree of life is just a giant tree.


    This will make countless elves cry for it. In fact, Han Jin had already had this plan, but now he has forgotten it.


    Han Jin¡¯s look is very calm. The **** baptism has precipitated too much in the depths of his heart. Even if Jedice and Gael¡¯s manager are here, he can¡¯t see Hanjin¡¯s thoughts, but he¡¯s always In the midst of a fierce confrontation.


    Never be tempted? That is purely a lie. Men are not the same as women. Let¡¯s not mention the hidden meaning of the words ''male chasing women, stalking mountains, women chasing men, compartmental papers''. Women only have to really love them. Will surrender his own heart, and men must accept women, in addition to feelings, there are other things that can''t be circumvented, such as responsibility, such as pity, some people say, accepting because of pity is a kind of embarrassment, but throughout the ages, There are countless **** men who bow their heads in front of this kind of ''ÙôäÂ''.


    Women are only cautious and can be interpreted in popular language. People always say that whoever marries is the former, the former must be a woman, the word ''married'' is easy to understand, and ''give'' is of course a kind of gift, a kind of To pay, it can even be said that a woman¡¯s happiness in her life is not in her talent, her wisdom, but in this ''giving'' is not the right person.


    The confidante has been there since ancient times, but it depends on whether the man is a good wine.


    A headache... Han Jin sighed a sigh of relief. In the interior of the Holy City, many people have made Yalina the future lady. Without Xiannier, who is the most qualified to come together with Han Jin? Even his most trusted friends are divided into two factions. The Moxie branch belongs to the emotional school. He thinks that Xiannier will not be inexplicably suddenly married. At least he should come back and explain to everyone, and Sasou is rational. Pie, he believes that between the whole race and personal feelings, Xiannier has no choice. As for the fact that Xiannier should come back, it is even more absurd. The elves are ready to launch a war. How can they let Xiannier come back? ?


    Seeing Harley there is no movement at all. Han Jin knows that there should be no abnormality in Yalinna. He took a few magic crystals from the space ring and slowly sat on the bed. The bed was covered with grass, and the familiar grass was The son let Han Jin think of the World of Warcraft forest, when he lived in a hut is also such an environment!


    Han Jin felt upset and upset, violently stood up, reached for the edge of the bed, and bowed to the side. The big bed flew out and slammed into the opposite wall, making a loud bang, countless being crushed. Broken, smashed grass and vines fluttered around.


    The dysfunction was only temporary, and Han Jin quickly settled down, sorting out the messy bed, and he lay down on the sky.


    Suddenly, very light footsteps came from the door, and a figure came in from the outside. Han Jin hurriedly sat up: "Yalina, how come you? Haven''t rest yet?"


    Yalina stood in a faint moon shadow, bowed her head and did not speak.


    "Just...has you been alarmed?" Han Jin said with a smile: "Sorry, I sorted out the bed, and I was too careless."


    Yalina lowered her head and still didn''t speak.


    The feeling of self-speaking is a bit embarrassing, but Han Jin¡¯s tone is softer: ¡°You...Arena, are you looking for me?¡±


    Elena still hung her head down, her hands twitching in front of her, and it looked very uneasy.


    Han Jin was helpless. When he thought about it, he had to move the topic elsewhere: "Hare? Why didn''t I see him?" In fact, Han Jin can fully sense the position of Harley, he is looking for nothing.


    Yalin raised her head a little, her lips trembled, and for a long while, she suddenly made a sound like a mosquito: "I decided!!"


    "You..." Han Jin yelled: "Yalina, what do you want to do?"


    "I am stupid, really, I just want to go closer to you, but you are getting farther and farther away from me. You used to care about me and chat with me. Now you always try to avoid me. Once out, you are actually not willing to take me with you, right?¡± The tears in the eyes of Elena¡¯s eyes fell down: ¡°But what can I do? I don¡¯t know what I should do, though... ...although I have been trying to make you happy, but... must I hate me? I am a fool!"


    "Yalina, no..." Han Jin smiled and said: "How can I hate you?"


    "I want you to forget Siniel, can you tell me, what should I do?" Yalina stared at Han Jin, and she was shaking all over her body.


    Han Jin discovered that Yalena did not wear a magic robe, only a thin inner skirt. He said in a blame tone: "Yalina, now it is winter! How do you wear it so?" He went to solve his cloak. Of course, his main purpose was to shift the topic. As Yalena asked, he could not answer.


    "No need." Yalina''s voice trembled even more: "It will soon be over."


    "End?" Han Jin suddenly had a bad feeling.


    "Can you tell me? How can you forget Siniel?" Yalena did not forget the topic.


    Han Jin fell into silence and said in a moment of whispering tone: "Maybe... some days..."


    "But you are going back soon, I don''t have time." Yalena suddenly smiled, her smile was so beautiful, sad, sad and sad: "Since... you have no way, then I have to use myself. The way." After that, Yalina reached out and touched the skirt of her shoulder.


    "What are you doing?!" Han Jin faintly noticed Yarina''s intentions and hurriedly grabbed the hand and grabbed Yalina''s wrist.


    "If you don''t want me to hate you forever, let me go!" Yalena said in a word: "I don''t want to insult your eyes, I... I just want to find a relief for myself, but also for you. A relief."


    "What...what is the relief?" Han Jin¡¯s counter-question had a bit of a weak taste. In the eyes of Elena, he clearly saw the brilliance and firmness of the burning.


    "From tomorrow, I will not entangle you, nor will you cause trouble, we can still be friends, isn''t it? Oh..." Yalena''s smile grew brighter.


    Han Jin retracted his hand a little. In the face of Arquette, he did not retreat. Facing Zagunede, he did not retreat. Facing the fierce Weipu Seven Brothers, he still did not retreat. It can be said that Since he and Lang Ning¡¯s army in the Beit League, he has really stepped back in the face of hegemony, but he has never retreated in front of any threat, but in the face of Yalena¡¯s eyes that are different from the past, he But it has shrunk.


    Han Jin didn''t even dare to look at Yalina. Every collision was like something stabbing on the apex.


    "Thank you," said Yalina with a smile, but her hand was still shaking slightly. In fact, the skirt was very good, but it took her a long time to unlock a buckle and then change to another shoulder. .


    The inner skirt slipped and the skirt fell. The body of Yalina was like a natural and flawless jade carving. It was completely exposed in front of Hanjin, and the white and smooth skin shimmered in the faint moonlight. The moving curve carries a thrilling beauty, but Han Jin dare not look at it, just staring at the falling dress.


    "Well, I have done what a woman can do, including my shame and... may be considered by you to be lascivious. Do you want to marry me? Even if you use it, use your most angry snoring and use you most. Sharp...hehe..."Yelena is laughing, but her face is tearful like a line of tears: "Then, I have no regrets anymore, really no regrets..."


    Han Jin felt that a soft place in his heart was severely stabbed, and his eyes were a little hot. This was not because of the perfect body in front of him, but because of an unbearable weight.


    "Friend, can I go now? Everything is over, are you... what should I say?" I can hold on until now, and I have exhausted all my strength and will, and she finally brought it in her words. A trembling cry.


    Han Jin leaned down a little, grabbed the skirt that still carries the fragrance of Yalina''s body, put it on the shoulder of Elena, and then carefully dressed for Yalina, then grabbed the inner skirt, and at this time At this moment, he really understands the meaning of tenderness and bones. He is engraved with the bones of men and his bones. No matter what the future, he can never forget Yarina, and he will never forget this day, and Yalena said if!


    Yalina did not resist struggle, just like a puppet, let Hanjin play with it, tears kept falling down. In fact, she was not a girl crying. She was seriously injured and she could still bear and restrain. Since the beginning of her note, all the tears that flowed through have not been added today.


    "Yalina, I... not worth doing," Han Jin said softly.


    "These are the last things you said to me?" Yalena showed a beautiful smile.


    "Accepted you, I just accepted a fate, Irina, I haven''t thought about it yet, can you give me a few more days?" Han Jin said softly, he said as he reached out and gently wiped out Yalina. The tears on his face, and his look is very solemn.


    Han Jin is not an alarmist, it is indeed a fate!


    Not only must we share secrets, but we must also do our best, and for a self-cultivator, it is true that we will never give up and be true forever!


    And Yalena didn''t have any luck. She just wanted to get rid of it quickly. She just tasted her first love. She didn''t expect to be so painful. She couldn''t stand this kind of suffering.


    However, Han Jin¡¯s words also had the gentle touch, which made her see the hope of life. She could hardly believe it, and because she had already had a hard time, the body shook a little and fell softly to one side.


    Han Jin picked up Yalina and then strode out, and went all the way to Yalina¡¯s room. Harley was turning around in the room, looking at Hanjin¡¯s holding Yalinna into the house. Not to mention, directly into the smoke, the window will be floated outside.


    Yalinna carelessly took care of herself. The magic robe was thrown into the bed, and there was a magic wand with a price. The Hanjin knew that Yalena had always used the magic wand as a baby. I can imagine that her heart has been messed up. To what extent.


    Going to the bed, Han Jin carefully put Yalina on the bed, then got up and left, and Yarina grabbed it subconsciously, but her hand curled back, she wanted Han Jin to stay one more. Yes, I was worried about the turnaround that I had to pay for everything.


    "Get a good night''s sleep." Han Jin softly said: "Tomorrow will have to hurry."


    Yalena¡¯s look became whitish again. Han Jin added: ¡°We went directly to the Black Crow City.¡± He has changed his mind and is not in a hurry to go back, at least not before he makes a decision. .


    Yalena was relieved. Her eyes were reluctant to turn around Han Jin, but today it was too tired, not long, and Yalina¡¯s eyes closed a little and fell into a dream.


    Just as when I was sleeping, hundreds of miles away, hundreds of silver Pegasus were running fast, and there was a unicorn that was incomparable.


    For the first time, it was Prudence, surrounded by a female elf, a silky long blond hair, slender and graceful, with a headband on the forehead, which turned out to be Siniel!


    Behind it, there is Hilary, and there is a human being floating in the air. There is no magical fluctuations, no vindictive light. He is naturally floating, and the speed is not slower than the silver Pegasus.


    Running up a hill, Prudence and the elves around him whispered a few words, then pointed his hand to the front, he pointed to the direction of Nuremberg, because in the vicinity, the only place where the elves were concentrated One, Nuremberg!

 Chapter 342： The last nine ray

    The last nine verses of the XX


    It was dawn, because last night''s ''tossing'' was too late, Han Jin and Yalinna could not sleep for a long time, Han Jin is no problem, but Yalin''s look looks awkward.


    A breakfast tasted very unsatisfactory. Han Jin kept his attitude of making fewer mistakes, and Yalinna didn¡¯t know what to say. After dinner, Han Jin invited Yalina to go around and Yalinna hesitated. For a moment, I accepted the invitation of Han Jin.


    Shopping is equally boring. Han Jin talked about the atmosphere of Nuo, talked about this Nuremberg, talked about cavemen, and extended his impressions of various races in the abyss, but Yalinna is not interested in this topic. Less talk, not to mention the discussion, and later Han Jin also closed his mouth.


    The bright sunlight penetrates through the gaps of the vines, turning the whole Nuremberg into a colorful world. There are big and small lights everywhere. A warm fragrance is filled in the air. It is all the green vegetation mixed together. The taste, if it can remove the influence of psychological factors, Han Jin has to admit that this fragrance is very smelly and very comfortable.


    It is not easy to open up such a world in the endless ice and snow, but unfortunately, the so-called love house and black, because of the abandonment of Xiannier, he does not have any good feelings for the elves, this is a refreshing green The same is true of the world.


    After the elves left, the people who could escape escaped. The rest were people who didn''t want to escape or couldn''t escape. In the corner of the city, from time to time, men and women screamed, cried, and mixed. Say good, laughter.


    The overall character of the various ethnic groups in this continent is very vivid. It can be described in a few words or even a sentence. Only human beings can hardly describe it. An abyss demon who is unwilling to kill, will certainly suffer endless ridicule, contempt and rejection in his ethnic group, and an orc who likes poetry and sentimentality is estimated to have been shot dead by the tribe.


    The overall character of human beings can be regarded as all-encompassing. Sometimes, they can be more cruel than the abyss demons, and more violent than the orcs. Sometimes, they can be more cultivated than the elves, more holy than angels, and there is no way to specifically evaluate them. Wrong, there will definitely be the opposite example.


    Han Jin didn''t want to gossip, heard the turmoil in front, just wanted to take Yalina to another road, but suddenly the pot was blown up in front, and there were more than a dozen well-dressed big man ghosts crying and running in the direction of Hanjin. Come, I saw Han Jin wearing a strong suit, and Yalina holding a magic wand, and immediately screamed and turned and rushed into the alley.


    A black faint bead chased from the front and ran rampant among the big men. Every time it flashed, it would bring a **** rain. In a moment, those big men had all fallen into a pool of blood.


    "Harry, what''s the matter?" Han Jin said with a frown.


    "It''s too vicious! It''s too vicious!!" Harley yelled impulsively: "Master, you go to the front to see, just understand!"


    Han Jin shook his head slightly: "Yalina, let''s change direction." Harley itself is not a good person, can let Harley move the heart of sorrow, God knows what kind of heaven and man are angry.


    "Master, we shouldn''t come, let the elves kill them!" Harley was still yelling: "I suddenly felt the elf..."


    "Okay!" Han Jin opened the door.


    Suddenly, all the green vegetation in the city began to dance at the same time. The vines were swaying, the trunks were shaking, as if they were all alive, and the movements were very rhythmic, showing a joy.


    "The elves are back." Han Jin reacted immediately, and his mouth showed a faint smile: "Let''s go, let''s see, what are they going to do with us! Harley..."


    "Understand, Master." Without waiting for Han Jin to speak, Harley understood what he should do, and then immediately floated up, and in the blink of an eye, through the vines, he rose into the sky.


    In the north of Nuremberg, there are about five or six female elves approaching the city at an unhurried speed. The elf headed is the sinner, and the later female elves have been talking and laughing. They can hear their crisp, sweet laughter. This is not a troop of troops, but a group of girls who go out to play.


    Harley discovered the elf on this side for the first time. The spurs came from the spurs. When the distance was still about a kilometer, Harley suddenly stopped. Then he saw what was the most terrible thing. He rushed back and forth all the way. .


    "Yalina, let me send you to the abyss world first." Han Jin whispered to Yalena: "They must be ready this time, some danger."


    "No..." Yalina shook her head slowly.


    Han Jin showed a bitter smile: "Well... okay."


    At this moment, Halley shot from the air and immediately restored the original shape, but his look was very uneasy. Even though he did not have clear facial features, he could still let others clearly sense his emotional changes.


    "Harley, did you find anything?"


    "Over there... there..." Harley Ai''s reply: "There are a few elves."


    ¡°Only a few?¡±


    "There are six in total." Harley calculated it in his heart.


    "You didn''t do it?" Han Jin felt a little surprised. With Harley''s nature, no matter how many elves he came, he should rush to the hands. It is understandable that Harley has been too long and too long.


    "No... no."


    ¡°You are very upset?¡± Han Jin whispered: ¡°They are very powerful?¡±


    "No, master, they... very weak."


    "What is very strong?" Han Jin felt that Harley had been incoherent.


    "Master, you... you still have to go and see for yourself." Harley said with difficulty. If you can sweat, Harley is already full of cold sweat. Han Jin retains his intelligence. Of course, he has his own little ninety-nine. The relationship between the master and Yalina has just produced some signs. Xiannier is back, both sides. What happens when I come across? It¡¯s messy, everything is going to be messed up!


    When Hanjin appeared in the north of Nuremberg, the distance between the women was already close to the city. Han Jin could clearly hear the happy laughter of the other party. Then he saw the female elf headed, although the distance was between four and five hundred. Outside of the meter, but he immediately recognized each other, the pretty eyebrows, the exquisite figure, the silky smooth long hair, and the streamers in front of the forehead, are all familiar! If a giant thunder hit him, Han Jin¡¯s whole person was stunned, hateful and nostalgic, painful and unwilling, and at this moment it was completely intertwined, causing him to burst into arrogance.


    It seems that there is a sense of ignoring the obstacles of time and space. The opposite of Senil suddenly stopped. She extended her arm and blocked the elf behind her. A pair of eyes like the sky turned to Han Jin¡¯s position.


    Then, Siniel showed a horrified look, apparently recognizing who was opposite, she hesitated for a moment, biting her lips, then she passed the silver Pegasus and galloped in the direction of the coming.


    "Xinnier!!!" Han Jin made a scream of stone, and all the grief, incomprehension, anger and even hatred that had accumulated for a long time broke out at this moment. He did not want to, and immediately released the curse of the constriction. Niel chased.


    However, the speed of the silver flying horse that Xiannier rides is unusually fast, even surpassing the dragon. From the distance, it has become a silver arrow flying in the sky, even a thunderous Roar.


    Han Jinxuan started to smash and smash the curse, and then paused a bit, it will appear more than a hundred meters away, and then began to shake the handcuffs, at this unimaginable speed, can only be slow shorten the distance.


    There was a green forest in front, and the range was almost a kilometer. In this piece of silver, it was as conspicuous as Nuremberg, but Han Jin did not see it. He did not have the energy to think. See Xiannier rushing into the forest. He also rushed in, although he couldn''t release the curse in the forest for a long time, but the silver Pegasus could not fly as fast.


    Han Jin¡¯s crazy body shape, Yuan Neng also ran to the extreme, chasing the figure of Xiannier, quickly interspersed in the forest, suddenly, the front of the Ninier exclaimed, the silver Pegasus fell, And Xiannier couldn''t help but fly out, rolled into the grass and flashed a few flashes, and disappeared without a trace.


    The next moment, Han Jin has appeared in the disappearance of Sunil, and as he prepares to rush into the grass, his figure is abruptly stopped. An elf jumps lightly from the tree behind him and stands still. Looking at his back in silence.


    Han Jin turned a little bit, his vision swept from the elf, and then fell on the silver fly that fell, the silver Pegasus still not dead, with its four-footed kick, a mouthful of blood rushing And out, dye the grass around the red.


    "Lord Rafael, fortunately." The elf bent down slightly, revealing a deep smile.


    Han Jin¡¯s line of sight turned to the elf. The other is a feminine male elf, a pair of emerald eyes, clear and deep, a brilliant golden curl, a towering nose, a little cherry under the straight nose. Yes, it is the lips, let this male elf put on the dress, no one should doubt his gender.


    If you change to another world, if Han Jin¡¯s mood is very good, he may smile and ask the other person: ¡°Korean?¡± But now Han Jin can¡¯t laugh, he has a sense of crisis, that is, the other person gives him It creates pressure, and the appearance makes people feel as beautiful as women. It does not mean that they can despise his strength.


    ¡°Prudence? Trap?¡± Han Jin said faintly: ¡°Xinnier cooperates with you and sets me a trap?¡±


    "Do you want me to make it clear? Why bother?" Prudence smiled. "The facts are enough to prove everything."


    When Prudence uttered this sentence, a strip of tree roots stretched out from the ground, crawling around the ground, and connected into a piece, making the entire ground become a undulating ocean.


    Han Jin can feel the creeping movement under his feet, yes, it is really a trap! This is afraid that I will escape from the ground! Han Jin¡¯s eyes were a bit stunned, but only for a moment, he resumed the Qingming, and the action was always better than the voice. Xiannier has proved her choice with facts. How naive and ridiculous the feelings are in front of the entire elves. Still need to explain? Ok, okay... At this point, let me draw a full stop for you, even for your entire race!


    All the anger at this moment turned into a crazy burning war, but his look is still very calm, looking around, as if watching the scenery: "Do you think this will be useful?"


    "If only myself... really can''t say it." Prudence''s smile was a bit embarrassing: "But I have friends."


    A figure fell from the branches and leaves, standing quietly behind Prudence, his appearance is very ordinary, but his body is gorgeous to the extreme, wearing gold and jade, magnificent, just like a foreign chief, Or a bride who is going to marry.


    "I will introduce it. This is... Maxwell from the Dragon City. In the Long language, Maxwell refers to the influential and highly respectable strong." Prudence smiled. "Oh... are you skeptical? Hey, your eyes justify your shallowness. Maxwell has already mastered the ultimate deformation. Do you know what it means?"


    Maxwell was quite proud of his smile and listened to Prudence introducing himself.


    "I don''t know? This means that Maxwell has broken through the last barrier." Prudence sighed.


    "Oh." Han Jin smiled.


    "You are the Raider of the Dragon Slayer?" Maxwell felt that he should also say something, but he deliberately brought Hanjin''s ''title'' out, which contained a scorn and provocation that was undisguised. Obviously, aren''t you a dragonslayer? I see how you slaughtered the dragon in the end? !


    "Oh..." Han Jin smiled again, and a green mang shot from his mouth and immediately turned into a giant sword of more than 30 meters. He didn''t like to say, especially at this time, he said it again. More, shouting higher can not alleviate the pain in his heart, the elves brought him, and Xiannier brought him, only blood can wash!


    "Proverbs..." Maxwell opened his arms, bursts of indescribable violent magic waves from his mouth, and the surrounding trees and grasses shivered neatly, and the invisible and unpredictable shock instantly swept over a dozen miles. Even the sky was darkened, and then he spit out a syllable that others could not understand, just like Han Jin¡¯s singing.


    The next moment, Maxwell''s fingers turned to Han Jin, Han Jin suddenly felt numb, a thick black spread on his chest, and soon filled his whole body, he could not control any muscle, the whole person They all became a statue, and the green mang, who was about to launch an attack, also slumbered in the air because it lost the mind of Hanjin.


    That is a very terrible feeling! It seems to be sealed in the icebergs of the millennium, and even the fingertips are not moving. Not only that, but Han Jin also found that his sensory ability is gradually fading, and a slight scream is heard in his ears, and his vision is beginning to become blurred. The distance is ok, but the things in the distance have turned into a fog, and he saw that Prudence is talking, but he can''t hear what he is saying.


    Han Jin¡¯s Yuan is working at full strength, but he can¡¯t compete with this feeling. He clearly judges that Liu is slowly huddled in the boundless darkness. It will take a long time for him to become a A statue that listens, can''t see, can''t go, doesn''t have any sense! Maybe he can think about it, but what is the use? !


    "Maxwell, can you?" Prudence said with a smile. Since he invited Maxwell, who is a dragon elder, he has never worried about Hanjin. It is difficult, just how to find Hanjin. And don''t let Han Jin escape.


    "Wait... Wait a minute, what are you worried about?" Maxwell''s voice was very short, including dissatisfaction, and then took a long breath: "The dragons with stronger strengths are not likely to release two rumors in succession!"


    "Okay." Prudence shrugged his shoulders.


    Maxwell''s face has become pale, his chest is breathing sharply, like a dwarf pulling a bellows, a seal of rumors, is the most powerful blessing magic in the dragon language magic, of course, a negative blessing, a seal curse Power can even block time and space. Even if the seal has existed for tens of thousands of years, nothing will change after the sealee returns to freedom, including age, including memory.


    Although as a dragon elder, the long years have given him the boundless magic, but Maxwell can not afford to lose, at least he can not release this curse continuously.


    For a long while, Maxwell took a deep breath, and Prudence slowly raised his bow and smiled. "This moment, I have been looking forward to it for a long time." After that, he pulled the bowstring, but the corner of his eye It floated to Maxwell.


    Maxwell slowly spread his arms: "Proverbs..."


    Obviously, they have a good understanding of Hanjin¡¯s ¡®magic¡¯ and are actually preparing to attack Han Jin, who is resurrected.


    At this moment, a thunder hangs from the sky, hitting Prudence, and then several thunders are continuously falling. The fast approaching Yalin then released the momentary movement, appearing in Hanjin, a touch of magic. The light curtain appeared out of thin air, and Han Jin was firmly wrapped in it.


    "Oh..." Prudence smiled as if nothing had happened, his eyes showed a funny look, and the look of Yalena made him amazing. Even in the elves, it was difficult to see such a bright and unpredictable woman.


    "Seal..." Elena showed a horrified look. She was a magician after all. She had a deep knowledge of the magic field. She knew what this strongest curse meant. Her eyes fell on Max. Vail said, with a trembling voice: "The upper dragon..."


    "Let it open, I don''t want to be difficult for you." Prudence softly, he is a graceful elf, do not want to poison such a beautiful woman.


    The magic wand in the hand of Elena hangs down a little. She understands that she is not the opponent of any strong person in front of him. Then, a heartbreaking beauty is blooming on her face, owing you, and returning to you today!


    The next moment, Yalina''s magic wand pointed to the sky in a firm and incomparable position, and a giant thunderbolt blew down, nine gray descending!

 Chapter 343： Powdered bone

    The third and third chapters


    The thunderbolt bombarded the ground and blasted the ground into large or small potholes. The broken branches and leaves shattered everywhere, and countless soots composed of sandstone rose from the sky, but Maxwell and Prudence Always calm and let the thunder bombard the body, Maxwell simply did nothing, purely with his own body to meet the thunder, and the cloak behind Prudence did not wind and dance, turned into a storm The impervious green barrier covers itself tightly.


    Yalena laughed again, her magic didn''t work, it was in her expectation, so she smiled even more, and then she lifted her magic wand again.


    "Mix! Kill her!!" Maxwell snorted: "Don''t you want her to alarm Rafael?!"


    In the brain of Elena, the flash of light flashed, she caught what she caught, and then suddenly turned around, ready to release magic to Hanjin.


    Prudence has loosened his fingertips, and a spurt spurt out, and it flashed away. Then the arrow miraculously crossed the obstacle of the magic shield, appearing inside the magic shield out of thin air. Shot into the heart of Elena.


    The shooter of Prudence is almost the nemesis of all magicians. His arrows of time and space can cross all barriers and appear in front of the target. He wants to fight against Prudence and must appear in the arrow of time and space. The moment, the interception is made in time, just like the Dixmark of the Holy Crown City, otherwise, you can only sit still. This group of magicians is not dominant in the speed of reaction. There is no way to complete the mental lock between the lightning and the fire. It is even more difficult to intercept. Not to mention that Yalinna is only a magician, and Prudence is already twelve. The order is strong.


    With the **** rain of Fei Fei, the arrow was revealed from the chest of Yalina, hitting the other end of the magic shield, and a loud bang, a magic shield shrouded in a radius of a dozen meters was taken by this small An arrow crashed.


    Yalina was hit by a powerful force and then fell to the ground, but her face showed an unexplained smile.


    If Han Jin has no other life, she can''t do anything because she can''t unlock the seal at all, but now it''s much easier. As long as he attacks Han Jin, Han Jin can wake up from the seal! As for her own injury, she didn''t know, and she didn''t want to know!


    However, she has been unable to release any magic, the unbearable, really heartbreaking pain, so that she can not concentrate, she can only support the body with her arms, and climbed to Hanjin a little.


    Two meters...one meter... The distance that can be crossed in a few steps in the past is so far away for Yalena. Her chest has been hit hard by a **** hole, like spring water. Stopped and spewed out, and Yalina pulled out a bright red blood path.


    "Prudence, what are you waiting for?!" Maxwell groaned, he felt unusual anger, was disturbed while releasing the curse, and the elements that were disturbed almost formed a magical counterattack, all because of that **** woman!


    Prudence took a long breath and pulled an arrow back and put it on the string.


    Another scream, the arrow shot into the elbow of Elena, and the strength of Prudence was very clever, just pinning Yalina to the ground.


    Yalina¡¯s forward hand was unable to stop in the air, and a little further, only a few inches, she could grab Hanjin¡¯s calf, and then she could push Hanjin down, but the distance of a few inches. It has become an insurmountable obstacle.


    Yalena¡¯s hand hangs down a little, and the brilliance in her eyes disappears a little. In the end, she can¡¯t move anymore, and she can¡¯t even control her eyes, slowly and slowly closing her eyes.


    Destiny is particularly cruel to Jaina, but for Han Jin, it is cruel. Before he loses all his vision, he sees a girl firmly in front, like a squat arm and two super-steps. Confronted, then saw that the girl suffered a fatal attack, fell down under her body, and then looked at the girl biting her teeth and crawling over to herself, but was nailed to the ground by the enemy, a scene The **** picture made him unbearable.


    From the beginning to the end, Han Jin has always been a leader, where is the most dangerous where he will appear, even one person to fight against all the fighters in Zaguned, Alquette, and the dungeon, precisely because he is afraid to see this. But today, his fear has finally happened, irresistible, and he has no qualifications to evade, he can only watch.


    Prudence shook his head, not knowing whether it was pitiful or helpless. Then he turned his gaze to Maxwell. In order to fully grasp the initiative, he must cooperate with Maxwell. God knows what kind of magic Raphael still has. ? If something goes wrong, it will be a big problem.


    In the distance, a whirlpool of innumerable smoke is coming from here, and it is also mixed with the incoherent roar of Harley, because Yalena and Sunil will meet, and Harley is worried that he will suffer from the fish. Simply avoiding it, stalking everywhere in the city, managing the injustices, killing the unrighteous, and arrogant of his own heroic image, it¡¯s fun, but he is the happiest and most When I was happy, I suddenly felt that Han Jin was born with a death!


    Han Jin wants to die? ? Realizing this, Harley is really crazy, he is desperate to come over and support, but unfortunately, from time and distance, he is too late.


    Maxwell closed his eyes and quietly recovered the magic that was almost disturbed. For a moment, he opened his mouth: "Proverbs..."


    Prudence raised the longbow and the arrow aimed at Hanjin¡¯s forehead.


    Maxwell once again spit out the dragon language, and the magical fluctuations of the violent extremes rolled around. This kind of fluctuation did not have any impact on the environment, but it shocked all the creatures with the sense.


    Prudence shot the arrow at the same time, and the arrow screamed at Han¡¯s forehead, slamming, and Han evolved into countless splashes of sand. The next moment, his figure appeared in another place.


    Maxwell¡¯s powerful spirit immediately locked Han Jin, his hand pointed, Han Jin had no time to react, his body shape became stiff again, and Prudence¡¯s vision was very good, he could clearly Seeing, at the same time being fixed, there is a pair of eyes full of grief and indignation.


    Prudence couldn''t help but laugh: "What? The powerful Rafael lord? Feeling desperate, sad?"


    "Prudence, it''s up to you." Maxwell said with a weak voice, released two curses in succession, and almost magical reflexes in the middle, so that his mental exhaustion, and even a feeling of collapse. As a dragon elder, the magic accumulated in countless years is as majestic as the sea. It is unbelievable to let him be tired by releasing two magics. But you must know that the seal of rumors is the most terrible and powerful blessing curse. The effect is always proportional to the result. As long as the magic is completely released, Maxwell can seal any order with him. Opponents, can be among the ranks of the elders, because Maxwell has mastered the curse of the Lianlong people!


    "Oh..." Prudence smiled and reached for the quiver. Because he liked this feeling of complete mastery, he put the action very slowly because he wanted to enjoy it for a while.


    The giant sword that had been hovering in the air began to tremble, and then suddenly burst out of the sky!


    Xiaguang should have been very soft, but at this moment, it seems so violent, so sharp, so strong, with the experience of Maxwell and Prudence, and was shocked to stay, Immediately closed his eyes involuntarily.


    Immediately after the Xiaguang, there is a circle of air waves that cannot be described by words. The numerous roots crawling on the ground are swept away, and even the whole piece of land is scraped off. On the edge of the wave at the edge of the blast, the sand and dust that was wrapped in the shovel even rushed to the height of tens of meters, and rolled around like a blanket.


    The elves such as Siniel and Hilary are waiting outside the kilometer, and the battle between the super-strongs is too far away from them or them, from the geographical point of view, from the perspective of personal strength. Still, now suddenly I saw the overwhelming waves of wind coming to them, and I couldn¡¯t help but scream, and then I turned and fled.


    But the speed of the waves was so fast that they caught up with them in just a few moments, and all the elves, including the mounts of Prudence and dozens of silver Pegasus, were rolled in and pushed all the way. Up to hundreds of meters away, the impact of the waves began to weaken, throwing the elves on the ground without any pity.


    Hilary and other elves fell down one by one, their noses and greens swollen, and more than twenty elves will never wake up. They have become a **** group, even Prudence¡¯s mounts, gold The unicorn also broke his leg, limping and screaming, and the silver flying horses were even more miserable. They only had the ability to gliding and could not fly freely in the air, from a few tens of meters high. The situation fell and the consequences can be imagined.


    Maxwell and Prudence are the superpowers, and they can remain innocent in such violent waves, but this is only the beginning, not the end!


    The giant sword of Xiaguang began to be broken, like a huge crystal ball, peeling off in layers, smashing in layers, and numerous sharp fragments centered on the giant sword, lasing in all directions, covering the sky. Covering the earth and covering the whole world!


    Prudence roared, and the green cloak behind him slammed and wrapped his body in it. The next moment, Prudence turned into a green afterimage, like a snake, like a breeze. , fled at a speed that is extremely fast.


    But the countless sharp fragments spurted at a much faster speed than him. Every piece of debris swept through the shadows, which brought out a blood mark, which made Prudence feel painful. However, he never dared to relax. With all the strength, continue to fly out, the more he hurts, the more pain he hurts, the faster he escapes.


    Maxwell stunned, and just because of this, he lost his last chance. Then Maxwell¡¯s hand showed a magic scroll, a violent magic wave flashed, and Maxwell appeared. A semi-circular barrier, it turned out to be the top defensive magic of the light system, absolutely the barrier!


    The sharp fragments are constantly struck on the absolute barrier, bringing out a scratch that cannot be healed. No matter what magic, it must be in the order of the elements, and the scratches on the obstacles cannot be shot. Healing, then the sequence of light elements will completely collapse, and only a few moments of time, the absolute barrier will turn into countless scattered light spots.


    Maxwell''s right hand glimpsed, and there was an absolute barrier. The terrible thing was that the absolute barrier disappeared in the front and the last barrier appeared. The period was just the moment of the lightning fire, but Maxwell had thousands of small holes at the same time. The scars, the gorgeous robes have also become riddled with holes, and the dazzling ornaments on the body have also been ruined.


    Maxwell¡¯s face has become a bit distorted. He is clearly aware of the current dangers. There are too many fragments that are ten times more dense than the starry sky. They are everywhere, pervasive, and have extremely terrible lethality. ! Death... This word, which has never appeared in his dictionary, suddenly rises from his mind.


    At the moment when the second absolute barrier collapsed, Maxwell, who had already tasted the lessons, immediately released an absolute barrier. However, he couldn¡¯t help but make a painful roar, and there were countless scars on his body. The blood oozing from the drip into a piece made him a blood man.


    The shape of the giant sword is constantly shrinking, and the fragments of the scorpion are getting denser and denser. Within a square of a kilometer, it has become a streamering world.


    With a bang, the third absolute barrier was also collapsed. This was Maxwell¡¯s last absolute barrier, and he screamed and released the magic.


    At this moment of life and death, Maxwell showed the strength of a dragon elder, releasing magic shields, magic shields, earth shields, stone skin care and other magic in the blink of an eye, as well as flame shields, atmospheric shields, etc. High-level defensive magic, and even release the earth wall technique. Among these magics, there are Orc people who are good at it, human beings who are good at it, and abyssal races who are good at it. It is knowledgeable, but no magic can last for one second. The clock, almost at the moment of the magic blessing effect, the element collapsed.


    In fact, the most effective magic is the momentary movement. Maxwell certainly masters this kind of magic. The problem is that the whole world has become a streamer. He can''t see anything and can''t lock the position, which means that the space channel cannot be established. The original abyss demon was killed by Han Jin in a similar situation!


    Maxwell continued to make a tragedy, and finally lifted the ultimate deformation, turned into a huge golden dragon of more than 50 meters, and then flew off the wings.


    An extremely spectacular scene appeared, only in an instant, the wide wings became a broken sieve at the same time, and countless cracked, shattered dragon scales also flew at the same time, like a huge blooming flower, Max The snoring of Vail''s screams was deafening, and he went straight out of the house for more than a dozen miles. He desperately stepped on his legs and fled. Soaring above the blue sky, it belongs to the basic ability of the dragon. Just as human beings can walk, as the upper dragon, they are forced to run on the ground. It cannot be denied. This is a kind of sorrow.


    In comparison, Prudence is very fortunate. At this moment, he has escaped the scope of the debris attack, but it has also paid a heavy price. The cloak that he regarded as life has turned into countless fluttering pieces. And there were countless wounds on his body, and the clothes behind it disappeared, revealing a **** back, and even exposed the same **** buttocks and long legs.


    Prudence did not dare to stop for a moment, jumped on his mount, grabbed Shannier in one hand, and seized Hilaryly in one hand, arrogantly saying: "Go! Go!!" After he finished, he had already started to promote the one-horn. The beast, fled to the distance.


    Seeing that Han Jin can release the magic, Prudence¡¯s first judgment is that Han Jin has already broken the seal, and the power of the magic is really amazing. It is far beyond their prior estimates and they will not run. He is worried about himself. Lose the opportunity forever.


    The giant sword is getting smaller and smaller, and finally it has shrunk like an ordinary person''s index finger. Suddenly, a brighter glow of the sun bursts out, and then a loud bang, Qingmang has disappeared without a trace, and the pieces are full of pieces. The whole world is more than several times denser than the previous one. Maxwell, who is running, is suddenly thrown into the air. It is only an instant. The huge figure is reduced by a few laps, and countless flesh and blood are stripped and splashed.


    Maxwell''s body rolled over a few laps, and he slammed heavily on the ground. His head slowly lifted, he whimpered, and he hanged weakly. He had lost most of his skin and most of his muscles, just like who was alive. Peeling off the skin, in some places you can even see the white bones, even for the dragons, this kind of injury is fatal.


    The streamer was still madly spreading outwards, and it rushed to a few kilometers away, catching up with the group of escaping elves. Their bodies were far less tough than the dragons, and they just turned into contact with the streamer, and they turned into splashes of flesh and blood.


    At this moment, Prudence has escaped. The golden unicorn has broken his legs, but still maintains an unimaginable running speed, at least much faster than those who lost the silver Pegasus. Si looked back and saw the elves as a scene of smashing. They couldn¡¯t help but take a breath and escape faster.


    Xiannier and Hilary were stunned. They not only saw the scene of their own companion being slaughtered, but also saw a dragon rolling over the sky and then falling down powerlessly. They knew who it was, the dragon. Elder Maxwell!


    Isn''t Maxwell, who has broken through the final barrier and is close to the semi-god level, not the opponent of that human being? too terrifying¡­¡­


    At the moment, the initiator of everything, Han Jin, is standing there, like a statue. If Prudence suddenly turns back, Han Jin will die! The question is, does Prudence really have that guts? !


    In that world, Han Jin and Master''s match is a bit weird. One has already faced the last threshold and the last test, and one has just stepped into the door of revision. Han Jin¡¯s master can¡¯t even judge which road is most suitable for Hanjin. He can only choose the method of cramming and force Hanjin to learn all the Tibetans. Moreover, the Taoist method of teaching Han Jin to all hands is not to hurt the enemy, to hurt himself first, to weaken the strong method, because Han Jin wants to go alone, no one is supporting Hanjin, in case it encounters a strong The self-cultivator can only protect himself by such methods.


    Han Jin asked at the time, what is the name of this method? Master took a moment to smile and answer. Of course, the character of Master¡¯s sour character must be named after the verse, but it is a verse that has been tampered with.


    I am not afraid of the broken bones, I have to keep a small life in the world!


    Master''s explanation is this: As long as you have the opportunity to use this trick to break the bones, then you will no longer have to worry about this little trick, and will definitely keep your life.


    Han Jin sneered at this, but also found the junior high school language, strongly urged Master to re-study and seriously study grammar, and finally named this method as ''broken void'', he thinks the name is more prestige.


    Unexpectedly, his request was rejected, his Passover was punished, but this method was firmly in his mind.


    The symbol that triggered the ''slack of bones and bones is not afraid'' is in the green mang, but after he was sealed by magic, nothing could be done. When Prudence shot himself to the moment he was sealed again, Han Jin only did two things, igniting the symbol. , played a thought to Yalina.


    For so long, all the symbols contained in the Qing Mang are added together. The total amount of Yuan energy is close to the situation of Taiyi. How terrible the blast of a land fairy is, how terrible the explosion of Qingmang!


    The world finally returned to calm, Maxwell trembled, slowly opened his eyes, then he lifted his claws hard and climbed forward a little. Almost stripped of skin, shaved muscles, not even dead, his perseverance is as tenacious as the previous Yalina, but Yalina is to protect, and he is for his own life.


    Maxwell climbed a step further, just then, there was a whistling whistle in the distance, and Harley finally arrived!


    Harley first discovered the giant behemoth in the distance. It was a strange-shaped dragon. He did not hesitate and screamed and rushed up.


    If it''s normal, Maxwell has countless ways to protect himself or attack Harley, but now he can only watch and stay unable to move.


    With a bang, blood spatter, Harley shot from Maxwell''s eyelids, letting the dragons that were several times larger than the washbasin into jet water, a strong impact, put Maxwell The head jerked aside.


    The behemoth twitched a few times and never moved again. No creature can withstand such a cruel attack.


    Then, a smog of smoke fluttered out of the black faint hole, and it re-condensed into a soul-seeking bead. Harley showed his body shape and shot in the direction of Han Jin.


    Attack me! Attack me! ! I noticed that Harley was close, and Han Jin¡¯s heart snarled wildly.


    Harley is an instrumental spirit. If both are willing, they can do the same, but this connection is limited and vague. It is absolutely impossible to compare with the real words. Harley is somewhat surprised. He does not understand the meaning of Hanjin.


    Attack me! Attack me! ! ! Han Jin¡¯s heart shouted in hysteria. He realized that this terrible magic and his life were tightly bound together. With Harley¡¯s ability, he could never lift this magic, so he could only rely on himself!


    To be precise, his life has become weak, and the strength of this bond will be weakened, and he will have the opportunity to break free! As for whether Harley will misunderstand his intentions, he simply blasted a hole in his head. Han Jin can''t take care of it. He can save people. The curse of the soul is also the best way to save the wounded, but he only Can save the living, the longer the time drags, the more the life of Elena is!


    Harley finally saw Han Jin, and he also found that Han Jin had been sealed, and his heart was scared and afraid, and the speed could not help but slow down.


    Attack me! fast! ! ! Han Jin¡¯s heart is still roaring, and the body can run to the extreme, but this seal magic does not constitute substantial harm, he can not find a channel for venting.


    Harley bit his teeth, and he finally decided to scream and shoot straight toward Hanjin¡¯s thigh.


    With a bang, Harley opened a big hole in Hanjin''s thigh and shot it from the back.


    Perhaps because of the seal, perhaps the heart was too anxious, Han Jin did not feel any pain, but he found that the strength of the bond was really weakened.


    Attack me! Attack me! ! ! Han Jin is still shouting.


    Harley doesn''t know what his master is doing, is there a hidden enemy? When he hovered in the air and hesitated, he suddenly saw Yalin, who was lying on the floor and bloody, and he understood it all at once.


    Harley screamed again, spurting from the rear, Han Jin was soft for a moment, retaining Harley''s intelligence, and finally got a return at this time. Harley chose Han Jin''s right back. If he chose Han Jin''s heart or head, even if he didn''t die for a while, it would be a big problem to save himself first to save Yalina first.


    With a slamming sound, Han Jin spurted a black smoke on his right chest, and Han Jin was also working hard at the same time. Without waiting for the smoke to fall, it had turned into countless splashes of blood, splashed on the ground and splashed. Elena.


    The thick black body covered with the body quickly dissipated, Han Jin finally awakened from the seal!


    The next moment, Han Jin took a step and fell to the ground on one knee, and his hand was already on the back of Yalena: "Harley, go away!"


    "Master...you... are you okay?" Harley saw the blood rushing from Hanjin''s chest, and the whole person was scared. Is this what I did? God...


    "Go away! Roll!!" Han Jin said, he still retains a bit of reason, otherwise Harley will become a bad one once he releases the curse of the Soul!

 Chapter 344： Bleeding and philosophy

    Chapter 344, bleeding and ideas


    Markingburg is still calm, and the return of the gods and arrows is equal to a stimulant. The threat posed by the terrible human lord has also been diluted. Of course, they simply do not understand the differences and struggles between the superiors. .


    But Lydia understood, and she made a choice. So, this morning, she came to a relatively simple grass shed. Yesterday she thought for a long time and didn''t think clearly. I must ask for a clear understanding. .


    Opening the straw curtain, Lydia walked in and saw Gao Bin standing in front of a mirror and carefully looking at himself.


    In fact, Gao Bin is fully qualified to live in the best room, but he just doesn''t like it. He wants to build a straw shed in the corner of Maxinburg. Lidia is persuading Gao Bin, even if he is disgusted with those veterans, it is not necessary. Wronged himself, and some patriarchs also came to persuade, but Gao Bin¡¯s character is very stubborn, no one can persuade him, and finally Lydia also gave up.


    Seeing that Gao Bin has been looking at the mirror in disappointment and not paying attention to her, Lydia had to say first: "You can''t wipe your beard clean?"


    ¡°Is it not good?¡± Gao Bin¡¯s face is narcissistic: ¡°I think it looks like now... I am full of the beauty of a male soul!¡±


    Lydia was angry and laughed: "You are exactly the same as before..."


    "What happened before? Very disgusting? Or what?" Gao Bin said with a smile.


    "How can you be an elf?!" Lydia said with a wry smile, no matter what she likes or something else, she can''t help but admit that Gao Bin is definitely a heterogeneous and completely heterogeneous elf.


    "Well, Lydia." Gao Bin gave up the mirror on the table, and his eyes finally turned to Lydia: "I believe that you came to me so early, not just for sarcasm. Me, what the **** is going on?"


    When it comes to business, Lydia¡¯s look has become solemn, staring at Gaobin¡¯s eyes and slowly saying: ¡°Why do you support them?¡±


    "Support them? What do I support?" Gao Bin said.


    "Prudence wants..."


    "I know what you are talking about." Gao Bin cut off Lydia''s words: "But I didn''t support them."


    "But you have no objections!"


    ¡°No objection is support?¡± Gao Bin said with a smile: ¡°As you say, isn¡¯t the world a friend or an enemy?¡±


    "I have talked to Branzi, they have expressed their attitude and will definitely support you, but you... this will disappoint them!"


    Gao Bin was silent for a moment, whispered: "Lidia, this is the art of struggle."


    ¡°Art? Is compromise also an art?¡± Lydia said: ¡°Gaobin, I never thought that you also had time to back down!¡± Lydia¡¯s emotions were a little excited because she was disappointed and was holding a joint Before the meeting, she traveled around to contact the patriarchs. The purpose was to establish a broad alliance to fight against the joint Senate. Many patriarchs also expressed their support for them. Who knows that Gaobin has done nothing in the meeting, almost always silent, making people big. Falling eyeballs.


    "Retreating? With the guys, they are not worthy." Gao Bin sighed: "The problem is... Lydia, the dog is in a hurry, it will bite!"


    "Let them come!" Lidia''s eyes were glazed. Since Gaobin''s departure, she has been swallowing her voice, not because she is afraid, but because she doesn''t know what to do. Now that Gaobin is back, she has found the backbone. I also found the direction and no longer have to hide my own edge.


    "You, you..." Gao Bin was helpless. He was silent for a moment and said softly: "Well, we don''t mention art, we only talk about strategy. If I want to go from here to the door, there are many ways, I can No matter what, don''t care, go out in one go, if the wind is too big, I can go further, then take a step back, adjust my pace, raise my strength, and then go forward, if there is a trap in this house, then I Be careful, it''s better to try to walk a little bit on the side, anyway... As long as I can go out, I am the winner! Lydia, no matter what is in the house, it is a wind or a trap, I am Regardless of disregard, just sulking your head and moving forward, it is not brave, but stupid."


    "You know this, I understand." Lydia said slowly: "But what we need now is not a strategy, but a powerful voice that is free from the Senate! Gaobin, we are not without allies. On the contrary, we have a lot. The Senate has always grasped all the powers. The patriarch has become a title without any meaning. As long as we pull the patriarchs and win the support of the elves, we can even..." Here, Lydia suddenly stopped, because she wanted to say, too big to reverse.


    ¡°What can I?¡± Gao Bin said with a smile.


    Lydia bit her teeth, but in front of this guy, she never had anything to hide: "We can even empty the Senate!"


    "Lidiya, you grew up, no longer the little fool who only knows how to fight with each other." Gao Bin said with some exclamation: "It sounds like your idea is like this, I am working hard at the joint meeting." Sniper the Senate, then you and the patriarchs stand up to support me, then we try to find as many elves as possible, and finally vacant the Senate?"


    "Isn''t this done?" Lydia asked, if someone else called her little fool, she had already shot it with a single arrow. She only faced Gao Bin, she had no temper, and she used to She is often accustomed to similar ''treatment''.


    "Yes, yes, but there is a little problem." Gao Bin said with a smile: "Let''s give another example. Assume... I know that you hate me and oppose me, but I suddenly hand you a sharp dagger. What does it stand for?"


    Lydia frowned and meditated.


    "There is no need for the Senate to hold a joint meeting. To deal with those things, the internal meeting will be fine. They have found all the patriarchs. You still don''t understand what they are going to do?!"


    Lydia replied fiercely. In fact, Gao Bin does not have any rights now, and Gao Bin¡¯s influence, prestige, etc. rely entirely on his previous reputation. Gao Bin slammed the Senate in the joint meeting but did not receive support. The patriarchs suddenly countered, and all the veterans blamed Gaobin for turning the joint meeting into a personal critique meeting for Gaobin. The reputation of Gaobin might have been destroyed. Think of it here, Lydia. There is a feeling of being cold throughout.


    "You mean... they set a trap for us?" Lydia asked with a dubious doubt.


    "How can there be such a clear trap in the world?" Gao Bin said with a wry smile: "The respected elder Dupula is warning me. This is also a threat. I should stay honestly, otherwise I will Asking for trouble."


    There was a lot of bitterness in Lydia''s heart. I didn''t expect that everything she had carefully planned was so naive in Gao Bing''s or in the eyes of Ampudullah. She wanted to come to the Senate and already noticed her actions. Just don''t care at all.


    However, Lydia, also known as the Magic Arrow, is an alternative to the elves. Her madness not only makes the enemy stunned, but also makes her fearful and irritated. Not only does she not retreat, but she gives birth to her heart. "What about that? Prudence gained space power from the mark of God, and your strength is just to restrain him, plus me..."


    If Emperor Ampudra heard Lydia here, he would be very distressed. He was not afraid of Lydia¡¯s brains, and he was afraid that Lydia would do it! In fact, Lydia did say that some patriarchs, such as Branzi, were moved, but Ampudra never interfered and did not make any adjustments, letting the patriarchs continue to exercise their daily powers, and even spread the anti-war The remarks, in the final analysis, are precisely because of fear that the female madman suddenly sneaked away.


    The overall strength of the elves is relatively strong, but the real super-order power is not much, Prudence counts one, Gaobin counts one, and Lydia is definitely one, compared with the first two strong, Lydia should be the most admirable, because she does not rely on anything, and she is completely tempted by her own madness.


    "I don''t want to bleed, whether it''s ours or theirs." Gaobin sighed: "If today, because of different ideas, let them bleed, then in a few decades or hundreds of years, maybe there will be something else. The elf bleeds us because of different ideas. This is a terrible, never ending vicious circle!" He also really thought about coming to a red knife and coming in with a red knife. Lydia is a crazy man in action, and he is a There is nothing in the mind of the madman that he can''t think of. There are countless incredible things in his mind. However, he is an elf, and he is very clear about what kind of crisis is hidden under the current joyful situation. If possible, he really does not want to let himself bleed.


    "If you don''t bleed now, then you may have more in the future!" Lidia said word by word.


    ¡°Why do you say that?¡± asked Gaobin with a puzzled face.


    "When hatred accumulates and can no longer be resolved, there are only two choices, or we kill them, or they kill us."


    "You mean the human lord called Raphael?"


    "it''s him!"


    "I think... you see him too strong." Gao Bin smiled. He believes that the elves are wrong and should not dream of restoring the glory of the elf empire. As for the holy city, from the perspective of the entire continent, the meaning is not great.


    "I want to know how Senniel evaluates him?"


    "How to evaluate?" asked Gaobin and interested.


    "She said that Rafael will soon become the most powerful professional on the mainland, and his power can even surpass God!"


    The expression on Gaobin¡¯s face is very weird, and there is a little bit of laughter.


    "You don''t even believe it? Hehe..." Lydia said slowly: "I am more and more sympathetic to Siniel, Gaobin, do you know? Although Ampudra raises her, but because She is your sister. I care more about her than Ampudra. I pay attention to her all the time. Her strength and pride can never be easily conquered. Since she can choose Raphael, then I Believe her evaluation."


    "Beyond God..." Gao Bin reluctantly scratched his scalp: "This is this..."


    Gail¡¯s head flushed up the stairs, rudely slammed into a few slave warriors and rushed into the room. On the big bed on the south side, Yalena was lying there quietly, still wearing a strong suit. Han Jin sat on the bed and looked at Yalin, who was still there. Guevara and Jeddis were also here. His Gail manager should be the last one to get the news.


    The pupil of Gael¡¯s mains shrank like a needle. At this moment, he did not hide his poison. After walking step by step to Han Jin, he said with a slight trembling voice: ¡°Can Rafael, can you tell? Me, what is this about?"


    Han Jin was still staring at Yalin, as if he couldn¡¯t hear the question of Gael¡¯s general manager.


    Gail¡¯s manager couldn¡¯t control himself, grabbed Han¡¯s shoulder and shouted: ¡°Tell me, what is this?!¡±


    Guevara sighed, with the personality of Gail¡¯s manager, if it¡¯s not moving, or simply to comfort Hanjin, that¡¯s a big problem. Gail¡¯s executives are so excited that he still believes Han Jin¡¯s. Because of trust, I was disappointed and so angry.


    Gail¡¯s manager suddenly paused and couldn¡¯t see anything from behind, but when he looked directly at Hanjin¡¯s eyes, he found that Han¡¯s eyes became so deep that it¡¯s like a bottomless abyss that never ends. The thorny Jinmang flashed away. Intuitively, he knew that the strength of the young man in front of him had greatly improved, but this scared him, the muscles on his face began to distort again, and then opened again, right here. Guevara pulled his arm in the side.


    "They had an attack and Rafael had tried his best." Guevara whispered: "Don''t worry, Raphael has a very powerful treatment, not to mention...Jedice is here too, and Elena will not. Something! Even if you don''t believe in Rafael, you should always believe in Jedice?"


    Gail¡¯s eyes fell on Jedice, and Jeds smiled and didn¡¯t speak. The atmosphere is a bit nervous now, and Jedith should have made a guarantee, but he can''t do it. A priest who can summon an angel has only one chance to resurrect life in his life. He has already used himself, Jeddis. Never deceive people, even if it is a good deception, he can only remain silent.


    General Gaier took a breath and then let go of Hanjin a little bit, and Han Jin flashed a sorrow in his eyes, lowered his head and sat back at the bed again, staring at Yalina.


    Gail¡¯s manager is also looking at Yalena. Unlike Hanjin, Gail¡¯s manager is full of grief, pity, and self-blame. If it wasn¡¯t for him to force Yalena and Hanjin to go out together, how could this happen? thing? !


    "Cough..." Guevara coughed: "Raphael, what''s the matter? Carefully tell us, with your strength... you shouldn''t protect Elena."


    Han Jin turned a deaf ear, and his eyes were not leaving Yalinna.


    Guevara has some helplessness. In fact, he does not want to ask himself, but to appease the Gaelic chief. But since he saw Hanjin, Hanjin is like this. No matter who speaks, he can¡¯t hear it, and he can¡¯t do anything. As soon as the corner of his eye turned, Guevara¡¯s eyes fell on Harley¡¯s body, whispering: ¡°Hare!¡±


    "Ah?" Harley had been standing there honestly. He didn''t expect Guevara to suddenly click on his name and was shocked.


    "Let me out, I have something to ask you." Guevara said.


    "Good... good." Harley looked at Han Jin a little embarrassed, seeing Han Jin did not respond, and this was a little bit drifting away from the corner.


    General Gael knows what Guevara wants to ask. He wants to figure out what happened. He turned and followed, and Jedice wanted to know that he reached out and sighed on Han Jin¡¯s shoulder, sighed and walked. Go outside and slowly bring the door.


    "Harry, you tell me honestly, what happened?" Guevara''s face is very strong. Han Jin''s true strength is so. Everyone knows that it is difficult to be a **** family. Quat''s opponent, only Hanjin!


    "The dragons are fighting!" Harley whispered back.


    "We all know that the Dragons have entered the war, and Rafael will not know? He must have had a countermeasure, how can I let Elena..."


    "The dragon is very powerful!"


    "There is only one dragon?" Guevara and Jedisi asked in unison, this should not be the case. For the dragons, Han Jin is simply a scorpion. I don''t know how many dragons were killed. How could it be forced into this situation?


    "But...but the dragon will release the magic!" Harley said: "I have sensed two extremely terrible magical fluctuations!"


    "Dragon language magic?" Guevara suddenly moved: "Do you know the name of the dragon?"


    "It seems to be..." Harley became swallowed. At that time, he saw that Han Jin¡¯s grief was like that. He was almost half crazy. He was scared and stupid. Later, when Han Jin asked him to take Longjing, he mentioned it. After one time, but some of them are eager to remember.


    "What is it?" Gail¡¯s manager was impatient.


    "It seems to be... Maxwell."


    The atmosphere suddenly became dead and quiet, and Guevara and other three people open their mouths and open their eyes, staring at Harley.


    Harley was stared a little hairy, and changed his position uncomfortably: "You...you see what I am doing? I am not the **** dragon!"


    "It is impossible to imagine what kind of price the elves have paid for, and they can get Maxwell out." Guevara sighed and turned his eyes to the Gaelic chief: "Before Maxwell... very good. Rafael can bring back to Yalina, it is already very good!¡± Guevara is not a drinker, he is blaming the excitement of Gail¡¯s manager, which means that if you change to you, Can you escape with Elena? !


    "Escape? Hey..." Harley has been controlling his voice so as not to disturb the host who is in a bad mood, but after hearing this superficial judgment, he finally forgot to forget: "Why do you want to escape?!"


    Guevara and other three people are at the same time, and for a long while, Jedice hurriedly said: "What do you say... Maxwell, is Maxwell who masters the rumor seal??"


    "Seal? Yes, when I arrived, the owner had been sealed, but the master also released the magic, oh... that Maxwell was like a hen that was lighted up. "Hey..." Harley''s answer was arrogant, comparing the dragon to the old hen. This kind of heroism is unprecedented.


    "In the case of Raphael being sealed... can also release magic?" Jeddy asked angrily.


    "Yes!"


    Guevara and others have become unremarkable. In fact, they should have been happy, but this news is even more surprising than killing Maxwell, so that they can not laugh, this is simply a subversion of the world''s highest law!

 Chapter 345： contract

    Chapter 345 Chapter Contract


    After three days, Yalin never opened her eyes. However, no one has accused Han Jin. Even the most painful Gaelic director has forgiven Han Jin, if Han Jin is too big or otherwise. The reason is that the Gail manager will never let go of it like this, but the opponent is the dragon''s elder Maxwell, what can he say? Guevara is right, it is not easy for Han Jin to come back with Elena. At least Yalin now has breathing, not a dead person! Moreover, since it has been absolutely involved, the risk is unavoidable. Following the Duke of Solomon, the director of Gail experienced numerous choices, some succeeded, and some failed. After all, the Duke of Solomon was not a god, and always made mistakes. At the time, many people also sacrificed for the mistake of the Grand Duke of Solomon. In his view, Han Jin still has a certain gap from the Duke of Solomon. Even the Grand Duke can''t be foolproof. He can''t even blame Han Jin. He chooses the latter between love and reason.


    The most important thing is that everyone is very busy and very nervous. Gail¡¯s manager has no energy to catch Han Jin¡¯s fault, because Han Jin¡¯s killing is not an ordinary dragon. How can Longcheng sit and watch? Rational? The Holy Crown City is very likely to suffer revenge from the dragons!


    In this chaotic world, justice is just a stinking fig leaf. No matter who needs it, you can hang justice in front of you. From the perspective of the holy city, they suddenly suffer the attack of the elves. Of course, they are In the case of justice, the dragons sent the dragons to participate in the war. They were purely helpless and should be killed. From the perspective of the dragon city, a distinguished elder was killed by human beings. They could not forgive this insult.


    The ''potential'' thing is very mysterious. Regardless of the situation, the situation, or the general trend, the mid-term is mixed with an involuntary taste. At the beginning, the Gail manager did not want to participate. He went to the Cliff City just to protect. Yalena, but then Guevara appeared, and later, Jeddis also appeared, which made the Gail manager move. The capital of the elements has been playing with the city for decades. The war between the two sides has evolved into a model, even a habit, and it is no longer possible to find the passion for entrepreneurship. It can be said that the Gaelic administrator has been lonely for many years. .


    Regarding the situation in the nearby area, the Gaelic supervisor has carried out a careful analysis. In addition to some troubles in Chesham¡¯s Cold Shadow City, other wildflowers such as Zagunede, Dissmark, Ma Lishen and the Elves are not very strong. Strong, Bayer League can be ignored, and Han Jin is like a cloud, and it is only a matter of time before the city is occupied. Joining this group is a icing on the cake, taking advantage of the trend, and a new rise and future. The infinite lord builds a deep friendship, the best of both worlds!


    Moreover, with regard to the issue of the heir to the Duke of Solomon, the most important thing for the Governor of Gail is Yalinna. The eldest son of the Grand Duke is narrow-minded and gloomy, and can even poison his own sister, which makes him very disappointed. The second son of the Duke is too good-hearted, and there is no ambition, a typical, over-having son, only the most plasticity of Yalina, and he is still a magician. He hopes that Yalena can help the Hanjin Quartet. Growing up in the days, naturally qualified and capable of inheriting the glory of the capital of the elements.


    Later, I learned that the news that Xiannier left and married, Gail¡¯s general manager was even more ecstatic. A mountain can not accommodate two tigers, Han Jin has eliminated the rest of the lords, will it be safe? It''s hard to be difficult. What if Han Jin extended his claws to the elemental capital? Now, the most worrying problem is solved! As long as Hanjin and Elena come together, everything becomes their family affairs. As for the capital of the future Grand Duchy, it will not be established in the capital of the elements. The director of Gail does not care. He only cares about the inheritance of the blood of the Grand Duke.


    However, it is easy to get on the boat, and the Gail manager only thought that it was a icing on the cake, and he took advantage of the situation. Al Quart, the ancestor of the blood family, suddenly appeared in the side of Zagunede, and there were seven more abyss demons. This gave the Gaelic leader a head. If you knew that there would be so many powerful enemies, maybe he had forcibly carried Yalin. Na left, but fortunately Han Jin lived up to expectations, and almost did not use everyone''s efforts, he solved all the troubles.


    The Gail manager has just breathed a sigh of relief, but the elves have joined together. The powerful army has formed an overwhelming advantage. The problem of the elf has not been solved. Han Jin has killed a dragon elder. The pressure is too great. ! The director of Gail suddenly found out that he was really old. When he was with the Grand Duke, facing the powerful enemy, they could also talk and laugh, but now they are timid, but have already reached this step, he Can''t you back down, will you be ruined in your life? The Gail manager never wants to be old but becomes the laughing stock of others.


    For three days, Han Jin rarely went out, most of the time was sitting on the edge of the bed, looking at the awake Yalina, when he broke free from the seal, Yalina¡¯s breath was extinct, he almost Using all the energy, releasing the enchanted curse, let Yarina regain her vitality, but he is still a step later, although Yalina¡¯s body is constantly recovering, but there is no sign of waking up. Han Jin only released two episodes of the Soul Seal, and they were all released for Elena. He has no experience and does not know what it means, so he must stay on the sidelines.


    It¡¯s not just Gael¡¯s manager who is involuntarily, he is the same! Killing Maxwell, although he drew a powerful and unmatched energy, even more than the sum of the previous dragons, but he also paid a heavy price, Qingman completely disappeared.


    The magic weapon has the distinction between the primary and the secondary, and Qingmang is his main magic weapon. If he is given a few more years, he has the confidence to condense the energy calculated by the etheric B in the green mang, even if he meets Nikolay, he should The power of a battle, but now, has become a bubble.


    From condensing the Qingmang to the present, after more than a year, he spent countless efforts on Qingmang. The question is, how many years can he waste? Does he still have time to consolidate new magic weapons?


    Before making a choice, it is on this shore, but the target is on the other side. In the middle is a sea full of squally winds. Unless it is not in the water, the water can only go forward. If you step back, it will be overwhelming, and the enemy will not give him a rest. Time, let alone Qingmang was destroyed, even if the Ares, and other magic weapons are all destroyed, the energy is also exhausted, and he will not look back.


    "Lord...owner." Harley said softly.


    "How?" Han Jin woke up from his meditation.


    "The face of Elena''s adult...somewhat wrong."


    Han Jin¡¯s eyes fell on Yarina¡¯s cheeks, and the pale face gradually became dim, and his heart was shocked. He hurriedly reached out and grabbed Yalina¡¯s wrist.


    In the capital of the element, mentioning the Duke of Solomon''s Duke''s House, no one knows, no one knows, the elements are the largest and most prosperous city in the Northeast, and the Duke''s House is the first capital of the capital city. Can be surpassed, of course, this has a certain relationship with the status of the Duke of Solomon, and the most important thing is that the Duke''s House is too big, accounting for almost one-sixth of the entire elemental capital.


    To put it bluntly, the Duke''s House is a city in the city. It was put a few hundred years ago. This is a kind of overstepping. Is the Grand Duke of Solomon built a palace or a palace? But now no one is in charge of the nostalgia of the Grand Duke of Solomon. Who has that qualification? Who has that guts?


    On the west side of the Duke''s Mansion, there is a lush forestland, which is full of the same kind of trees. The height of the trees is mostly more than 30 meters. The thinnest tree has a trunk diameter of more than five meters. The ordinary people stand under the tree. It''s almost like a small bug.


    The colors of the trunks and leaves are weird, a fiery red, and no flaming redness. Under their mapping, even the land here is emitting red light.


    If a well-informed bard sees these trees, he must be exclaimed, because these are extremely precious fire paulownia, natural magical materials, shields made of the stalks of the fire sycamore, with fire elements. The ability to immunize is a superior weapon against fire magicians.


    The whole piece of woodland, except for this kind of tree, has nothing, even a weed, and the ground is very smooth, like a layer of red tiles. In the sky, there is a huge magical array, which covers all the woodland. It is the forbidden place of the Duke''s House. Only the Duke of Solomon can freely enter and exit. Do not say the soldiers and servants of the government, even the second son of the Duke of Solomon. Edison, the most naughty child when he was a child, did not dare to go half a step.


    An old man walks in the woodland, which is the Duke of Solomon. In fact, he is only in his fifties, but his appearance is far older than his age, and his forehead is covered with wrinkles like a knife. There is also a white beard, and the old spots on the thin cheeks are almost the same as the human nails.


    His shoulders are wide, but his back is a little bent, as if he is carrying heavy objects that he can''t see. The robes he wears are well-fitted, but the fabric is very ordinary, with a black cane in his hand. The pair used to be slender. The fingers have become skinny at the moment, and if they are dead.


    He was all over the body, and except for the sighing old state, he couldn''t see anything different. If he walked out of the Duke''s house and walked down the street, he would immediately get into the crowd.


    He walked very slowly, because he took a few steps, he had to stop, coughing for a while, sometimes not coughing, only standing there and breathing hard, because of poor breathing and severe cough, his face The hair rose slightly and the tears in his eyes, but his eyes always had a faint smile.


    It was a pair of very young eyes, clear and bright, and it was in stark contrast with his appearance.


    Suddenly, a big red bird jumped from behind the tree, almost half a meter high, and the feathers were very incomparable. From a distance, the feathers were all red, but when they were close, they looked close. It can be seen that in every feather, there is a thick stream of light, and it is found that the Duke of Solomon immediately screams with a high voice. Zhang opens a spit of fire and flies straight to the Duke of Solomon, and then it flashes again. After the tree, it disappeared.


    The fireball that the bird spurted began to be only half a fist, but when it flew to the front of the Grand Duke of Solomon, it was almost the same as the wheel, and the speed of the flight was extremely fast. In the twinkling of an eye, it hit the chest of the Grand Duke of Solomon.


    The Grand Duke of Solomon reached out and the big fireball suddenly stopped and moved. It was unimaginable, and the unscrupulous meteor would become so well-behaved, and then the fireball would fly straight to the sky.


    The Grand Duke of Solomon shook his head and continued to move forward. At that moment, he exuded the pressure to stop the heart of ordinary people, but now he has returned to an ordinary old man.


    The big bird waited for a moment behind the tree, seeing nothing happened, curiously peeping his head out, looking at the Duke of Solomon, and then scanning around, seemingly looking for his own fireball.


    The next moment, the big fireball of the wheel descended from the sky, and it was squatting on the big bird. There was a loud noise, and the thick fire was rising. The big bird was caught off guard and was flat on the ground, like a plate. Roast chicken, but it did not seem to be hurt, and hurriedly jumped up and fled to the depths of the woodland.


    In the depths of the woodland, there is a giant bird lying there quietly, and the height of the squatting has reached more than ten meters. The feathers on the body exude a thick brilliance, such as bright pearls and burning flames. Although it did not say, it did not move, but it exudes an indescribable prestige.


    The big bird has turned into a little bird at the moment. It is selling its life and jumping. While fanning its wings, it screams at something. It seems to be complaining, and it seems to be complaining.


    The giant bird looked down, and the fiery pupils were full of warmth, full of smiles and love.


    Keke cough... cough and cough... The figure of the Duke of Solomon appeared, and the little bird was shocked. He got under the giant bird and dared not come out.


    The pace of the Duke of Solomon seemed slow and difficult, and he stopped to cough, gasp, and rest from time to time. However, when the long road was finished, he finally walked to the giant bird. From the figure, he was very It was small, but the look was very calm. Before he looked up, his eyes flashed a puzzling apology.


    The giant bird stared at Solomon for a moment and suddenly spit out the voice: "Your body seems to be getting worse."


    "Old... all this." Solomon showed a smile that he didn''t care about, and then slowly said: "Old friend, are you thinking about it?"


    The giant bird was silent for a moment, whispered: "Over the years, under your protection, I live very quietly, but I can''t help you, maybe, it''s time for my child... to repay you for me. ""


    "You are wrong. There is nothing good to repay between us. I helped you, and you helped me." Solomon paused: "This is just... as a request from a friend, I don''t want to force you. Also not qualified to force you, you can refuse."


    "For me, if I didn''t have you, I would have been dusty." The giant bird sighed and then stretched out the bright wings, carefully holding the little bird up and placing it in front of the facade. : "I only hope that your descendants can truly treat my child as a partner of life and death."*


    The little bird was unknown, so it was discovered that Solomon stood behind him, and screamed and screamed at the giant bird.


    Solomon coughed up again and then gasped for a moment, slowly saying: "You don''t have to doubt the friendship between them. She is my child. No one knows her better than I do."


    "You do this... Jared will hate you forever," the giant bird whispered.


    "Don''t you want me to choose Jared? I guess... if that''s the case, you must reject me." Solomon laughed.


    The giant bird sighed softly and did not speak.


    "Not to mention that I never mind that others hate me." Solomon said faintly: "Hate this thing, but it is the means for the weak to use comfort when they are helpless."


    "But Jared is your child after all."


    "Because of this, I can''t choose him." Solomon sneered: "He only knows hate, hates this, hates it, but never reviews himself, and never thinks about how to do better, huh, huh. ... my evaluation seems to be a bit too radical. Seriously speaking, if he is allowed to sit in my position, he can do something well."


    "what''s up?"


    "Destroyed my elemental capital, in this respect, Edison and Yalena can''t match him."


    "But I think Jarrid is the smartest of your three children." The giant bird whispered: "However, this is your family business, you don''t need to care about my opinion."


    "Smart? Small cleverness can''t do big things, and a smart person who only knows his own people is destined to be sad." Solomon shook his head: "It''s like a poisonous snake, except for people who hate it, he can get it." What? Don''t look at his friends a lot, but they and Jared come together, just because of fear, fear that they will become the target of being hit, if Jared is in a disadvantage, there will be countless feet to step down! ¡±


    "Actually, you didn''t guess wrong." The giant bird''s voice carries a smile: "If you choose Jared, I will definitely reject your request."


    The giant bird said as he pulled the little bird out again, and the little bird was anxious to scream there, but he couldn¡¯t get out.


    Solomon took a small bottle from his arms, which contained a small half of a bright red liquid.


    "It seems... you are ready."


    "The time is running out, I want to go some peace of mind." Solomon casually stretched out his crutches and pointed at the little bird. With a wave of magical fluctuations, the little bird could not move, only to panic. The eyes stared at Solomon.


    "Running out??"


    "Being able to survive this year, for me, is a victory." Solomon whispered: "Old friend, I want to start."

 Chapter 346： Nirvana

    Chapter 346, Nirvana


    In the continuous magical fluctuations, the little bird has been trapped in the six-pointed star array that appears out of thin air. In its far-immature mind, a strange feeling suddenly rises, which makes it forget. Struggling, just standing there in a daze.


    Solomon has poured out the bright red liquid in the bottle, drop by drop, falling on the little bird, into the depths of the body, and into the six-pointed star array. Finally, the light emitted by the little bird has been dyed. A layer of light red.


    Solomon began to sing a curse loudly. Perhaps his self-control ability was very strong. Perhaps it was coincidental that the breathing became very smooth at this time, the speed of the spell singing was steady and powerful, and with an unspeakable majesty.


    The surrounding air began to tremble violently, but the woodland was protected by a magical array, and the magical fluctuations could not be transmitted to the outside world. Otherwise, people in the whole city would feel the change here.


    The fire paulownia, which is more than 30 meters high, shakes like a weak grass. The huge tree-like crown of the clouds makes a dull sound, but the tree is very tough, shaking so much, but only a few leaves fall. Down, replaced by ordinary trees, may have become bald.


    The spell was finally sung, and Solomon pointed his hand to the little bird, and the six-pointed star smashed into a shadow that would flow, and together with the little bird, curled away and disappeared without a trace.


    Solomon let out a sigh of relief, but his face just smiled and slammed down and violently coughed up. This time it was much more powerful than before. He squatted, his hands clenched his crutches, and the ends of the crutches The end has penetrated deeply into the smooth mirrored ground. The coughing sound of Solomon was hoarse and chapped, and the movements were very undulating, almost worrying, fearing that Solomon would cough up a beating heart in the next moment.


    The giant bird began to observe his children nervously. Later, he had to stare at Solomon''s every move. The flame-covered pupil revealed a deep sorrow, a strongman above the sentient beings. It took only a few decades to break through the rules of the law, and the awesome ultimate magister, will now be knocked down by his own illness?


    The beauty is late, the hero is the end, both can make people feel a kind of extreme sadness.


    The giant bird was staring at Solomon, and Solomon was watching the little bird. Suddenly, his eyes showed a shocking look.


    The light emitted by the little bird is fading at a speed that the naked eye can perceive. It is like just learning to walk, step by step, walking without a goal, the lower the body, the lower the tail. Simply dragged to the ground, with the friction with the ground, the tail is a little bit gray! And more than just the tail, every time it takes a step, there will be a clear footprint on the ground. Although it is older, Solomon¡¯s vision has been very good. He can clearly see that the footprints are made up of countless tiny things. consist of!


    how is this possible? ! Solomon couldn''t believe his eyes. The vitality of the little bird was being weakened rapidly. How could this happen? Is it that the contract magic has gone wrong? Should not!


    The giant bird finally found this scene. It made a long, screaming sound, and suddenly stood up, and the wings spread out. Numerous flames that melted the steel instantly swept away, and even Solomon had to release it. Magic shield to protect yourself.


    The little bird was getting shorter and shorter, even hitting the ground, crawling a little, and soon, even crawling could not climb. In a burst of painful snoring, its body turned into a gray, and finally became A group of flames that do not have any vital signs.


    A breeze blew, the flame leaped with the wind, then it went out, the surrounding air became dead, and the wings of the giant bird were fixed there. It had no time and no energy to condemn Solomon. Just staring at the group of ashes. Solomon will not move, and even forget the suffocation of his chest and throat. In addition to the shock, his eyes are still puzzled.


    Fire Phoenix has another name, the dead bird! But the so-called immortality is just that the poets are too exaggerated to describe. If the Phoenix is ??really capable of immortality, a fire phoenix will be enough to conquer the entire continent! Not every fire phoenix can be reborn with luck. If there are ten fire phoenixes that die at the same time, there are at most two or three reborns. The rest of the phoenixes have been completely turned into ashes!


    Therefore, the phoenixes do not want to accept this cruel test. The rebirth of the poetry population is gorgeous and magnificent, but the phoenixes only want to live quietly, they are not rare and gorgeous.


    Solomon and the giant birds watched the ashes in a motionless manner, or they were waiting, the tension in the air was enough to make ordinary people collapse on the spot, even the two super-powerful lives, some endure not. Lived, but they have to be patient.


    A minute passed... Two minutes passed... After more than ten minutes passed, when the giant bird¡¯s pupil was desperate, a very weak Mars flashed in the ashes and blasted The screaming screams of the eardrums screamed wildly in the forest, and then a raging fire rose from the sky, and the powerful impact made the giant magic enchantment above the forest field twist like a soap bubble.


    Han Jin is also desperate, but after experiencing countless blood and cruelty, he has learned to put all his heart in his heart. At least, the opposite Harley can''t see anything.


    Han Jin loosened Yalina''s wrist a little bit, and held the cold little hand in the palm of his hand. He couldn''t recover it. Everything could not be recovered. Yalinna''s heartbeat had already stopped beating, and all the vitality was also cut off. . Then show the curse of the sorcerer, and barely leave it, just a living dead who can''t say, don''t laugh, don''t walk, don''t think about it, what''s the point! Even if you force yourself to do it, the effect of the anti-sky method will be worse than once, and he will accept it sooner or later.


    Hate! If the tsunami can''t suppress the hatred, Han Jin hates the enemy and hates himself. He shouldn''t refuse Yarina on that day. Now that the beautiful woman has passed away, what should he do to fill the regret and resolve the pain in his heart? !


    Han Jin sighed softly. His eyes were very bright and calm. For a long while, he bowed his head a little and kissed Yalina''s cold fingertips.


    Harley was shocked. He looked around and looked at Han Jin. He knew that the most terrible thing finally happened.


    Han Jin¡¯s lips gently swayed on Yalena¡¯s fingertips, as if to warm Yalin¡¯s cold, his eyes were slightly closed, and all his attention was concentrated because he wanted to Feeling, this last feeling will always be remembered in my heart.


    For a long while, Han Jin slowly opened his eyes and whispered: "Harley."


    "Ah... at, master." Harley hurried.


    "Go to Lang Ning and Yalinshan Reiter, and Hogan are looking for it."


    Harley stayed and whispered: "Master, now... winter." Although he didn''t know much about the military, he immediately reacted to what Han Jin wanted to do. The Holy Crown City now has three legions, and Lang Ning is the Rapids. The coach, Alexandre Reiter is the coach of the Mountain Legion, and Hogan is the actual army leader of the Magic Legion, bringing together the commanders of the three legions, and what can they do?


    "Go ahead." Han Jin said faintly.


    "Understood, Master." Harley responded, then turned and flew to the door.


    Han Jin quietly looked at Yalina''s dark and awkward face. I don''t know how long it took. He gently put Yalena''s hand on the bed and then arranged the slightly messy hair of Yalina.


    "I can''t give you a gorgeous wedding, but I think... I can prepare you for the most grand funeral in the world, let the Elf and the Dragon City be buried for you! Or... let me come with you." Han Jin leaned down and touched his lips on Yalina''s forehead. Then he didn''t know what to say. A thing that lit up Jingjing flashed in his eyes. For a long time, Han Jin said slowly with a trembling voice: "forgive me¡­¡­"


    There is only one person here, he can reveal the sadness of his heart, but when he leaves the door, he will become a hard, never-shake strong.


    Han Jin stood up a little, then turned suddenly, the big red cloak was extremely arrogant and extremely intense, and as he strode to the door. At this moment, he really realized the meaning of not wearing the sky. I and you must never live under the same sky! Never! !


    Han Jin¡¯s hand just touched the door, and suddenly there was a cracking sound behind him. He groaned and hurriedly turned around, seeing countless arcs scatter from Yalina, and then condensed into a bang, element The turbulent flow surged and slammed into the wall, but every room in the Ares was protected by the formation, and the turbulent elements could not cause substantial damage.


    Han Jin¡¯s eyes became straight, and the violent elements of the explosion had torn the robes of Elena¡¯s magic robes into countless pieces. On the white and smooth chest, I don¡¯t know when there was a tattoo, it¡¯s a A bird made up entirely of flames. A few days ago, he saw the **** of Yalina, and there was absolutely no tattoo at the time! But this is not the most crucial thing. He almost thinks that he has an illusion, because Yalina¡¯s chest is slightly undulating!


    Han Jin rushed over and grabbed Yarina''s wrist. Yes, he can sense the pulsation, although it is weak, but it is very regular!


    Han Jin had a feeling of wanting to collapse. He was prepared to face everything. He didn''t expect that Elena would be resurrected. He didn''t know if he should laugh or cry. At this moment, footsteps came from outside. Then the door was pushed open.


    Han Jin took a cloak and blocked the body of Yalina. The backhand was a palm of mine.


    Harley had just entered the door, only to see a pair of jade-like crystal legs and toes, and then a thunder light hit his face, and immediately broke his hoe.


    However, Harley was also awkward, hurriedly quit the room, did not forget to close the door.


    "Harry, what''s wrong?" Lang Ning asked inexplicably.


    Harley leaned back against the door, deep eyes, red light flashing in madness, and his body was constantly swaying, the body''s smoke became thin and sometimes thick, as if Flowing waves.


    "Harley?" Hogan did not understand.


    Harley didn¡¯t hear anyone else at all, he was going crazy! What did the owner take off from Elena¡¯s clothes? An extremely extremely vicious vocabulary floats on his mind, God, God... God, God...


    "Hare, what about Raphael?" Lang Ning frowned and asked.


    "No one of you can go in!!" Harley screamed abruptly, and he decided to swear to defend his master''s reputation!


    Lang Ning was shocked. He observed Harley and tried to say: "What is going on inside?"


    "Nothing! Nothing!" Harley woke up and barely kept his voice calm: "Let''s go."


    "Don''t you have a meeting?" This time, even Yalinshan Reiter felt strange.


    "Not open." Harley''s bachelor is also very rotten.


    "Harry, you let us come to the meeting, can''t you open now? We are very busy, but we don''t have time to joke with you!" Lang Ning was a little unhappy: "You are hiding, I want to see Raphael."


    "Do you dare?!" Harley screamed, his body quickly curling inward, and turned into a black and secluded ball. He never made a joke, no matter who, if you want to get close to this door, he will immediately launch an attack!


    "Are you crazy?!" Lang Ning was shocked and angry.


    "Hey..." Harley made a negative test of laughter, the master is so crazy, and of course, Laozi must go crazy!


    "Forget it, forget it." Hogan hurriedly stood up and rounded the field and grabbed Lang Ning''s arm: "Let''s go, let''s sit on it for a while. Coincidentally, I got a few bottles of good wine. It is said to be the moon with the elves. Made from spring water, hehe... Since the outbreak of the war, this wine has become less and less, and there is no money to buy it."


    Lang Ning helplessly looked at Harley and took the opportunity to step down. He followed Hogan to the stairs. Of course, it was Harley. He knew that Harley was loyal to Han Jin and changed others to block the road. He desperately rushed. Going in and seeing it, what if Han Jin is in danger? !


    Hogan and others left, although the time has been restored to clean, but Harley still feels a burst of anxiety, some people can not stop him, in case Guevara or Gail generals come? Then it¡¯s finished! Thinking of this, Harley couldn''t help but mourn in his heart, master and master! what are you doing? In this way to commemorate the lost Miss Elena? !


    Unfortunately, the world is always more afraid of what is coming, Harley''s body shape is suddenly frozen, and the entire Ares is a magic weapon. He can clearly see that Gael¡¯s general manager boarded the Ares and smiled. After chatting with Lang Ning and others, he turned and walked up the stairs. Obviously, he wanted to visit Yarina.


    How to do? !


    After a moment, Harley sent out a faint, but sinister voice, saying one word at a time: "Old things! I am fighting with you!"


    In the room, the atmosphere was much more relaxed. Han Jin put Yalina on his knees, his hand gently stroking the face of Elena, and Irina¡¯s face became more and more rosy. The gray of the past has long since disappeared, and the pulsating sound has become more and more stable and clear, which proves that Jaina''s situation is rapidly improving.


    Perhaps it was Sensation of Hanjin''s touch, and Yalena''s long eyelashes began to tremble, and the eyelids were following in the activity. With a low embarrassment, finally, Elena opened her eyes.


    The two people''s eyes collided together, and Yalena couldn''t help but blink, as if she didn''t believe it. After she confirmed that Han Jin was really in front of her, a very satisfying joy bloomed in her eyes and on her face. Trying to reach out and touch Hanjin, but her physical strength has not recovered, only half of it will fall down weakly, then Yalina said in a low-pitched voice: "You are fine... really good..."


    Han Jin heard it. At this moment, he really couldn¡¯t control himself. He held Yalina a little bit. His voice shook slightly: "You are fine, too... really good..."


    Regardless of whether Han Jin is trying to maintain a hard outer shell, when a thing is filled with his heart and can no longer be loaded, it will inevitably overflow.


    Shrinking in Han Jin¡¯s arms, Yalinna can see Han Jin¡¯s side face. What is the shiny thing? The picture that passed away floated on her mind. I remember that I was attacked at the time. She wanted to help Hanjin, but she really didn''t have the strength. She only felt cold and cold, and then she didn''t know anything.


    Is that tears? Yalena was a little uneasy. She tried to move her body, but she felt a little uncomfortable. The body was filled with hard things everywhere. She slowly reached out and touched it and found that it was Han Jin¡¯s dragon scales. When I touched it, the whole person stayed in the woods, and she touched her smooth belly.


    At that time, Han Jin¡¯s body was revealed in front of Han Jin, but in order to get an end, but now she could not accept it. Yalena struggled again: "You...how are you..." Her face has become red, and she can''t say any more.


    Han Jin gently let go of Yalina, the boulder in her heart is missing, the feeling of easy excitement, smog and empty, let Han Jin¡¯s smile look like a spring breeze, he smashed the messy sheets, covered in Yalina smiled and said: "I can do nothing, it is your own."


    "Cheat... deceive." Elena didn''t believe it.


    "Don''t say this, let me go out first." Seeing the sudden horror of Yalinna''s eyes, Han Jin hurriedly explained: "I will tell you, you wake up, these days... you don''t know, How worried everyone is, I will be back soon."


    "Don''t go, don''t go!" Yalina bit his lip gently: "I remember that I was..."


    "I will come back and explain to you." Han Jin suddenly frowned. "How do you fight?!"


    In the hallway, Halley is fighting with the Gaelic general manager. However, it is always Harley''s attack, and the Gaelic chief is only avoiding Harley''s attack with his quick response and incomparably flexible body shape.


    "Harry, what''s the matter with you?" Han Jin had already left the room and shouted.


    "You ask this madman!" Gail, the general manager, angered back.


    "Ah... Master..." Harley''s figure was stiff, and then it became a slap.


    "Gail general, let''s take a look, Yalin is already awake." This is really good news, and Han Jin can''t wait to see everyone know.


    ¡°Really?¡± Gail¡¯s manager was surprised and suddenly opened his eyes.


    Harley was more anxious than him. He immediately became a soul-dropping bead and flew to the door of the room. Han Jin did not bring the door. He saw Yalin lying in the bed with a thick spring on his face. I screamed incoherently: "God... Master! You have saved Miss Elena in this way, you are amazing, great!"

 Chapter 347： punishment

    Chapter 387 Punishment


    The milk in the cup is very hot, but it is a heart more hot. Elena holds a glass of milk and sneaked into Han Jin from time to time. These days, Han Jin will stay in her room every day. For a long time, sometimes even simply practicing in her room, this sense of satisfaction and happiness is really difficult to describe in words, at least not as far as Elena is.


    She only knows that if she is given a garden, she is alone, no need to worry about anything, she will keep singing, non-stop dance, she will vent all the strength, never believe in any gods She really wants to be grateful.


    Han Jin sat sideways on the side of the bed, holding a few long swords in his hands, comparing each other. Although his appearance is very handsome, but some tend to be feminine, of course, not as obvious as Prudence, after a long period of **** training, a kind of defensive temper is condensed in his eyebrows. The weakness was completely concealed, or it was completely gone.


    From the point of view of Yalena, Han Jin¡¯s side face still looks sharp and squeaky, and the brows that are slightly wrinkled, sometimes flashing through the eyes of Jin Mang, let Yalinna never look back, Han Jin at the moment is not just It can be described with a ''handsome''.


    In recent years, Hanjin has not been white, and the more the years have settled, the more complicated he feels. The more accurate, the more accurate, the three-pointed, the three-pointed, the three-pointed, and one point, from time to time. The murderous.


    Although Han Jin was not a simple person, but compared with the world''s top people, his experience, pale as a blank piece of paper, but today, he has owned and stood up with anyone. qualifications.


    Han Jin is thinking about how to re-smelt Feijian. However, the long swords collected so far make him dissatisfied. Fire Dragon Sword is a good choice, but Yalinna speaks, Fire Dragon Sword is the power of the ancient artifact dragon Set of swords, ruined the fire dragon sword, tempered into their own flying sword, some unfortunately, Han Jin has already had the choice of using the fire dragon sword, one is the Moxin branch, one is Winston. Moxike is his most trusted friend, but his fighting skills are the Star River fighting skills, can not completely release the power of the Fire Dragon Sword, Winston practiced the fire fighting skills, is suitable for the use of Fire Dragon Sword, but not as good as Moss The department is so close, no matter which one is chosen, there is a certain truth. Han Jin is difficult to choose, and can only be temporarily placed aside.


    It is said that serious men are the most tasteful, and Yalena is almost obsessed. It turns out that not only men like to appreciate women, but women.


    Because she was too ecstatic, and because she tried to cover up her voyeurism, Yalena did not find that the spilled milk flowed down her mouth and dripped on the bedding.


    Han Jin¡¯s ear was very sharp. He suddenly turned around and saw the milk stain on the quilt. He also saw Yalin¡¯s dodgy look. He couldn¡¯t help but smile and said: ¡°It¡¯s delicious to eat, how to be like a thief. of!"


    Yalena discovered that the milk had spilled out, and the face was reddish. She even washed the milk in the cup to cover up her cockroaches, then wiped her mouth and poured it back on the bed.


    "Do you want to eat something else?" Han Jin asked.


    Yalena thought for a moment and shook her head again.


    "Then rest well." Han Jin said as he passed over the corner and covered him.


    "Raphael, I think..."


    "Well? What do you think?"


    "I want to walk in the city." Yalina bit her lip.


    "No, your body has not recovered." Han Jin categorically refused.


    "Don''t! People have been lying for seven or eight days!" Yalena said slyly: "Just go out for a little while, okay?"


    "No, no." Han Jin shook his head, but his tone seemed to be less determined.


    "I''m fine, it''s okay, look!" Yalina sat up and put on a very exaggerated arm-out movement, then hugged Hanjin''s arm and pleaded: "Well? People have to It¡¯s dead!¡±


    Han Jin is somewhat ecstatic. In the days when Xiannier fell in love, Xiannier never pleaded with him. More, it is a kind of negotiation, rational, and based on the equality of independent personality, it is OK, no. No, Siniel will never force him to do anything.


    "Well, good!" Yalina still shakes his arm.


    "Okay." Han Jin finally felt soft, changed to someone else, lying in bed for a few days, it is estimated that he could not stand: "It is a coincidence that Jedice will hold a groundbreaking ceremony for the church today, I will take you to see the excitement. ¡±


    "Okay, okay!" Yalena¡¯s face shouted: "Their churches are covered so quickly?"


    "The main hall seems to be almost the same. There is still no work in the partial hall." Han Jin smiled, it was a kind of pet-like smile: "It¡¯s just a groundbreaking ceremony, and the inauguration ceremony will be held in the future. This gang... It is more."


    Yalena couldn''t wait to jump out of bed, standing in front of the mirror and looking at herself.


    "You should clean up first." Han Jin stood up: "I let Molien come over to help you?"


    "No, I can do it myself," said Yalena with a smile.


    Han Jin sighed in his heart, stupid girl! In fact, letting Molien come over is not that Yalinna can''t do it herself. It must be helped by others. This is a kind of recognition. Everyone knows that Mirien is the fiancee of Steelberg, and that Stillberg is the exclusive servant of Hanjin. It is very important to let Mollyen take care of Yalena. If I change it, I have a little bit of a chance. The woman will never refuse.


    However, it is precisely because of ¡®stupid¡¯ that Han Jin feels a pure, natural bloom, and he really likes it.


    "I am waiting for you." Han Jin smiled.


    "Okay." Yalina nodded hard. She is now very happy, her face full of eyebrows.


    The awakening of Elena and the fact that Han Jin and Yalina are getting closer, the internal fluctuations quickly subsided, and everyone resumed their previous life. Stability and tension, the two are not contradictory. Stability is that they have a head, a goal, and an impulse. Stability refers to peace of mind, and tension is to prepare for war, and to retaliate against the possibility of the dragon.


    On the vast deck, a lot of people gathered, Mosike, Sasou and Leizhe were there, and Guevara and Gail¡¯s mains were hiding at the ship¡¯s side. No matter how busy, just a little leisure, They all like to go back to the Ares. It¡¯s always like the spring season. It¡¯s always a feeling of refreshment and happiness. The most important thing is that there is something in the air that can¡¯t be said. People are very comfortable.


    Han Jin went to the deck, and the target swept away. He was seeing Harley standing on the side of the ship, holding a small Thunderbird in one hand, painting a land with a finger, and did not know what to say, but the momentum was very heroic. Gesture.


    "Harley, get ready to scream!" Moxie smirked.


    Harley was just talking about it. He was suddenly interrupted. He looked very unhappy. He turned his head and saw Han Jin at first glance. Sure enough, he immediately screamed.


    Everyone is used to it. In the past seven or eight days, Han Jin did not know what evil he had committed. As long as he saw Harley, it was a thunderstorm. As for why, everyone is not very clear, it seems to be some kind of saving. The method is related. However, there is no need to gossip about things. Anyway, the beatings are justified and straightforward. The beatings also seem to be reasonable and have no regrets.


    "Harry, come over, I have something to ask you." Han Jin recruited.


    Harley was thinking about how to escape, seeing Han Jin suddenly greeted him, immediately stunned, and then became excited, the day of disaster finally passed? !


    Gail¡¯s manager looked at Harley with a smile, and then turned his eyes to Han Jin. These days, the happiest person is none other than him, and his eyes will become very embarrassing as long as he sees Han Jin.


    No matter which plane, no matter whether it is admitted or not, the interest relationship always occupies a large weight in the society, but for an old man who has few days and no children, the interest relationship is not so important. Of course, he used to think about interests, and he hoped that Han Jin could come together with Yalina, but now he only hopes that Han Jin can be good for Yalena.


    "Master, are you looking for me?" said Harley.


    Han Jin looked at the holy city below, and muttered to himself: "I stayed here for two days, I really didn''t expect that there would be an old friend coming."


    "Master, what are you talking about??" Harley was puzzled.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Han Jin paused and said softly: ¡°Hare, how much do you know about the customs of tattoos?¡±


    "Tattoo? Probably understand some, what kind of tattoo are you talking about?"


    "Well..." Han Jin thought back: "Like a pheasant who hasn''t grown up yet, right, and the Thunderbird is about the same time as a child, and his body is still burning."


    "Turkey?" Harley Road.


    "This... it''s ok, but it''s much smaller than a real turkey." Han Jin nodded. "Hare, what does this tattoo mean?"


    "You asked me to ask the right person! Hehe..." Harley laughed smugly.


    "Do you know?" Han Jin showed a happy color. He always felt that the attributes of Yalena had nothing to do with his own sorcerer''s curse. It didn''t matter with the vitality of Yalena itself. The key is the tattoo that suddenly appeared! But Yalena never said, he is not good to ask, and he believes that Yalina will take the initiative to tell him, but this problem is always in his mind, he can''t wait.


    "Of course!" Harley was more proud, and eloquently said: "Turkey tattoo, it represents the turkey bar! Hey... Master, I always think that the turkey bar is a little smaller, but than Hillista. The night of the bliss of the guy is much stronger. Do you know why? There is no top! Real topless!! The race of the dead bird, although it has a loud name, is too small, almost extinct, so not only Han Jin did not listen to people, even Harley did not think about it.


    The night of bliss in Harley¡¯s mouth is the largest bar in the holy crown city, or a huge entertainment city and a golden cave. The original disco was the owner of the night of bliss, and when Hanjin occupied the holy crown city, the bliss The ownership of the night is of course returned to Korea, but everyone has no relevant management experience, but Hiller is more suitable, and Chitke is in the day of the city, and the **** knight Gerald fights both sides and loses strength. If it wasn''t for Jedice''s release of healing, he would have died long ago, and then he became crazy, until the mood was gradually settled. Chitike is of course a work-related injury, but Han Jin is afraid that he will have an emotional disorder again. If he is not well placed, he will send Chitke to be an assistant to Hillist and manage the night of bliss. *


    Han Jin is a bit worried, how does Yalin have a relationship with a turkey bar? !


    "The maid of the turkey bar, with turkey tattoos on the thighs and behind, oh, beautiful and beautiful!" Harley saw Han Jin''s look a little wrong, and hurriedly added: "Master, I am true. I don''t believe you asked Moss, he went there yesterday!"


    "You are less talking nonsense!" Moxico was angry and anxious.


    "I''m nonsense?!" Harley was more angry than Moxie, screaming: "Who was bragging with me yesterday, saying that he was so brave, he turned up several times..."


    "You fart!!" Moshinko slammed the table.


    "Poor Moxie..." Lei Zhe sighed: "You want to brag and look at the object! Can you come to me?!"


    "Hale, this is what you are not." Sasio said with a strong heart: "Do you want to see the dead? Fortunately, Hilna is not here, otherwise... a **** disaster!"


    The Moxic Section is in a hurry to face up. In fact, the topic of a man can never be separated from a woman. This is normal. Only the hypocrisy will categorically deny it. But the occasion is not right. The heads of Guevara and Gael are sitting here, they are talking about it. How can a woman behave, it is always inappropriate.


    In order to catch up with Hanjin, at least not to be pulled too far, Moss is working hard every day to practice swordsmanship, but people can''t live in a repressed environment all the time. The so-called one-and-a-kind, so-called work and rest, he must take this The repression is released.


    Guevara and Gail¡¯s look was a bit weird. Two people looked at each other and Guevara smiled first: ¡°Old... really old, I want to be... oh!¡±


    "You talk about you, when we don''t exist!" Gail''s hate waved his hand, this little guy! Han Jin has just been intimate with Yalina. You have to talk about bars. It¡¯s true! However, Han Jin is here, he is not good at attacking, can only be installed and not heard.


    Harley is also anxious, the denial of Moxico means that he is not loyal to his master! Just then, Hogan walked up from below.


    Halley was pleasantly surprised and hurriedly shouted: "Hogen, have you gone to the turkey bar?!"


    Hogan was troubled by sudden problems. He was a blind person, and he glanced around. Sasio and Lei Zhe smirked with a look, and Mosike was angry. Guevara turned his back to himself. I can''t see it, and the look of Gail''s manager is a bit unsightly. He hesitated: "This..."


    "To tell the truth! Be sure to tell the truth in front of the master!" At this moment, Harley was possessed by the gods, and he was keenly arrested and caught Hogan''s hesitation.


    "Ah... I have been there." Harley''s words hit Hogan''s death. Although he couldn''t figure out why he should raise a bar to the height of political loyalty, he must answer it truthfully.


    Guevara, who has just served in the public, was deeply attacked. It is reasonable to say that Hogan¡¯s age is not too small, but the strength in this respect is extremely superb. Han Jin asked him to pick a few female slaves as maids and occupy the city outside the holy crown city. He was given several elf prisoners of war, and he still pressed so many burdens on him, but still could not weaken his enthusiasm for seeking flowers and asking for Liu. *


    "Oh..." Harley became smug again: "Hogen, you said, are the servants of the turkey bar not wearing clothes? Are there tattoos on their thighs and behind them?"


    "Yes...yes," Hogan said in a difficult tone.


    "Is it so good? Hehe..." Lei Zhe¡¯s eyes showed a playful look: "When I wait, I will open my eyes."


    "What are you waiting for?" Harley struggled to wave his bones, and the gesture was full of arrogance and arrogance that he feared that the world would not be chaotic: "Go here! Let''s go together!!"


    "Where are you going?" Yalina¡¯s voice came out. The next moment, Irina, wearing a light white magic robe, walked out of the stairs and went shopping in the city, in order to avoid unnecessary Trouble, she also resented the attention of others, so she chose to use ordinary white.


    They all say that people want clothes, and Buddhas want gold. However, when a woman¡¯s beauty reaches a certain limit, no matter how simple she is, she can¡¯t hide the thrilling charm. At this moment, Irina¡¯s feeling is like a blooming The peony, luxurious and delicate, she loves, whether it is conquered or conquered, love this kind of feeling itself is a kind of moisturizing, so that her radiance is far better than usual.


    No one will pay attention to her dress in front of such a beautiful Yalina!


    At the moment when Yalinna¡¯s voice came, slutty, bitter laughter, smirk, helpless laughter, and so on, all smiles disappeared. Everyone put on a solemn look, even Harley, who had just been crazy, hangs down. The bone stick, restlessly shrinking on the side of Han Jin, in front of the future lady, confuse the owner to go to the bar to drink flowers? He will definitely die very badly and miserably...


    "How come you don''t talk?" Yalina glanced at the puzzle.


    When a woman walks into a box full of men, the heated arguments come to an abrupt end, then they can be sure what they are talking about...


    "Nothing to talk about." Han Jin smiled and said: "Let''s go, we won''t be able to catch up with the ceremony anymore."


    "Okay." Yalina walked over, hesitated, and reached out to Hanjin''s arm.


    Han Jin took Yalena to the side of the ship, just about to release the curse, suddenly paused, whispered: "Harley."


    "Master, can you help?" Harley hurried to welcome him.


    Han Jin raised his hand and threw a palm of his hand. He was banging on Harley¡¯s head. Then he was relieved and relieved, and disappeared with Yalin without a trace...

 Chapter 348： Breaking through the iron shoes

    Chapter 387, breaking through the iron shoes


    Theoretically, the light magic that the priests mastered is of course a kind of magic, but for the civilians living at the bottom, the two are completely different. They face the mysterious magician, they are awe, but ''Fear'' far exceeds ''respect'', facing the priests, they are equally awe, and the ''respect'' here is much more than ''fear''.


    What is the use of magic? Some people say that they can protect themselves and protect the country. Some people say that they can eradicate evil, but say a thousand and ten thousand, open the crowned mask, magic is used to kill life, all kinds of life.


    The unique light magic can play the role of saving the wounded and dying, and relieve the pain for people. The more powerful the magic power of nature, the stronger the masters of magic will be higher and higher, and the civilians will naturally become smaller and smaller. The spread of the people can bring all kinds of benefits to the civilians. If people eat whole grains, they will inevitably get sick. There is a church in the city. If you are sick, you don''t have to buy expensive magical remedies. Just become a believer and a grief with grief. Adults will naturally help them.


    Therefore, although Jedice did not vigorously promote the groundbreaking ceremony of the church, he did not have the awareness of advertising, but the news spread in the city at a very fast speed. From the morning, the new church was crowded with people. At noon, the crowds gathered can already count in 10,000.


    In fact, Jeddis itself did not expect such a big impact. If he really wanted to engage in a large-scale ceremony, he would definitely invite Guevara, Gail, and Han Jin. But he just mentioned it in a chattering tone and Han Jin. As for the directors of Guevara and Gail, he did not even mention it.


    Jedice has a very keen sense of politics. He knows very well that some people in the priests¡¯ group¡¯s overly fanatical remarks have caused the vigilance and resentment of Hanjin¡¯s strong people. Han¡¯s attitude is also awkward. He must keep a low profile.


    However, people have come, he can not drive these future believers away, and have to continue the ceremony in accordance with the original plan.


    Looking at the direction of Han Jin and Yalinna, I can''t see the appearance of Jedisi. They are too far apart to see a few black spots on the high platform, but Jedice''s voice is very clear. Resounding through the audience, and every time I said a few words, I dropped a series of holy light curtains from the sky. The range of light curtains was so great that everyone in the room was bathed in the light.


    "Grateful to those who hurt you, because he has honed your mind..."


    "Grateful to the person who stumbles on you because he has strengthened your legs..."


    "Grateful to those who deceive you, because he has increased your wisdom..."


    "Grateful to those who despise you because he has awakened your self-esteem..."


    "Grateful to the person who abandoned you, because he taught you independence..."


    The sound that was spread throughout the audience was not loud at all. On the contrary, it seemed very gentle, but it could be passed into everyone''s ears.


    Hearing these persuasive words, Han Jin couldn''t help but laugh. He knew that Jedice had no gratitude to Nikolay.


    "What are you laughing at?" Elena looked up.


    "Nothing, I think of a sentence in the doctrine." Han Jin smiled.


    "What are you talking about?" said Yalena.


    "If someone hits your left face, you have to stretch your right face and let him fight, use love to conquer your selfishness, and use love to influence the world."


    "No? I haven''t seen it yet?"


    "what¡­¡­"


    "Yeah, I have seen the teachings before." Yalina nodded hard. "If it is so ridiculous, I can definitely remember."


    "That should be another doctrine, this one... It should be lost now." Han Jin looked around and said: "Actually... can''t be described as ridiculous, because there is indeed a great personality in the world. ¡­¡­people."


    "People hit you on the left face, but also put the right face on the people to play, this kind of person is great?" Yalena said inexplicably.


    "If you don''t understand, you can''t be limited to this sentence." Han Jin whispered: "The doctrine is to express a concept, a state of mind."


    "Oh..." Elena seemed to know how to squint.


    Han Jin suddenly bowed his head and whispered in the ear of Yalena: "But I am not the kind of great man."


    "Oh..." Elena smiled naughtyly, then raised her foot and said softly and firmly in Han Jin¡¯s ear: "I am not."


    "Well, I know." Han Jin was full of smiles.


    Yalena smiled even more happily, wrinkled her wrinkled nose, and Han Jin¡¯s hand tightened. Then she looked around and sighed: "There are too many people." ¡±


    In front of Hanjin and Yalina, countless people are crowded together, rubbing their shoulders, and there are no soldiers to maintain order. Fortunately, the magic of light shows Xiangrui. If there is a meteorite falling from the sky at this moment, the crowd will collapse. With it, it will be a catastrophic stampede.


    "Look, there are people there who are squeezing inside." Yalina stretched her finger to the distance.


    Han Jin looked at the direction of Yalinna''s fingers and nodded slightly, then revealed a contemplative look.


    "When the church is repaired and officially begins to recruit believers, maybe everyone in the city will become a believer." Yalena is sighing at the spectacular scene, but when she exports, her look changes. Although she is still immature, she grew up in the Duke''s house, and it is clear what it means for Hanjin.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Han Jin smiled and reached out and scraped it on the corner of Yalinna¡¯s nose: ¡°This is not something you should worry about.¡±


    For the so-called politics, Han Jin is a layman. Maybe he is helpless. He doesn''t know how to choose. Maybe there is no extra energy. He has not made any interference in government affairs. However, the silence of this Tibetan mastiff is in line with the supreme law of this chaotic world. Han Jin only works hard to cultivate. In the face of absolute power, all contradictions in philosophy and principle will be compromised and even yielded. It is hard to imagine that in the case where Hanjin can destroy the entire upper level of the Holy See, then the Holy See will also incite the people to do the right thing with Hanjin.


    To put it bluntly, as long as it can be cultivated as a Buddha, the naughty Sun Monkey can''t find Wuzhishan!


    What''s more, the super-powers are not only Jedice, but also Guevara and Gael, Han Jin believes that the three of them will naturally seek balance, he does not have to worry about.


    "I hate it!" Yalena touched her nose with some concern.


    "Here are people, nothing to look at." Han Jin smiled and said: "Let''s go somewhere else?"


    "Well..." Elena thought for a moment, and said, "Raphael, where did Harley go?"


    "They are going to the bar." When he mentioned this, Han Jin wanted to laugh. Harley, who had no brains, of course, did not really have it. He wanted to gather in the bar to drink flowers and wine. Now it is not the past. They are the rulers of the Holy Crown City. Don¡¯t look at the God of War, they are inconspicuous. When they arrive at the Holy City, each is a big man. Isn¡¯t this going to be laughed at? !


    "Which bar do you go to?"


    "It seems to be... a turkey bar." Han Jin looked at the distance and answered absent-mindedly. Several soldiers from the distance came over and looked at the armor and the flag. They were soldiers belonging to the Yalinshan Rite Mountain Legion. The speed is too slow. I know that there is a large-scale rally. I should have sent the soldiers to maintain order. I need to find time to talk to Yaling Hill. Since the mountain army maintains the security in the city, as a commander of the army, he must Do your best.


    "Raphael, are you taking me to the turkey bar?"


    "What?" Han Jin stayed.


    "Well, good!" Yalena pleaded.


    Han Jin¡¯s face smashed down and there was no problem in going to the bar, but the turkey bar was absolutely not good. According to Harley, the women there are topless. If you think about it, you will know that the atmosphere of sinister evil will not be worse than that of the dungeon. The bar is poor.


    "Can''t you?" Elena saw Han Jin''s face change, and her heart was a bit timid. In fact, her time of happiness is too short, so there is always an unrealistic feeling. I am afraid that when I wake up, the world will be restored. Seeing Han Jin changed her face, she is very very upset.


    "Change a place, there is no girl to go there." Han Jin thought: "Is it good to go to the night of bliss? By the way, look at Hillester and Chiswick, I haven''t seen them for more than half a month. It is."


    "Okay." Yalena turned to surprise, nodded hard, she did not care where to go, as long as Han Jin can accompany her, even if she went to hell, she is willing.


    Two people jumped from the roof, and the owner who circled in the yard hurriedly greeted him. Han Jin and Yalina were a little bully. Seeing the street in front was too tight, they simply flew into a family and gave The owner threw a few gold coins and jumped to the roof to see the groundbreaking ceremony. The home of the family is not small, and the front and back doors are two streets. Where do you care about these gold coins? However, Han Jin¡¯s body is too glaring, and the fool can see the value of the armor, and the owner here can create a small family business. Naturally, it is a very eye-catching person, from Han Jin and Yalina. After that, he ordered all the servants to hide in his room, and he kept waiting carefully underneath.


    "Why didn''t you go to the ceremony?" Han Jin smiled. He also felt embarrassed. He disturbed people for a long time. The people here are his people. It is also appropriate to talk a few words.


    In the past and present, Han Jin¡¯s accumulation in the heart is too complicated. Sometimes, he is a sharp and unobtrusive person, but sometimes he will become approachable. Everything seems to be going smoothly now because he has robbed all the wealth accumulated by Desmark by the air, but there is always a day when the flowers are spent, and the consumption of the army in the future depends on the people in the territory, so it is justified. In front of the residents, regardless of their high and low status, he will not have any gesture of arrogance. At least not like the officials of the world, they think that work is too difficult, because there are 1.3 billion people who need them to feed, but who is supporting them?


    "I don''t believe in God." The master said with a smile.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Han Jin sighed slightly: ¡°What do you believe?¡±


    "I only believe in myself."


    "Oh..." Han Jin laughed and looked around in a circle: "Businessman?"


    "Before, now is not." The owner is still laughing.


    "Oh... this war has also affected your life." Han Jin sighed.


    "Not... the reason for the war." The master was hesitating and listening to Han Jin¡¯s tone. He felt that Han Jin¡¯s coming must be very big.


    "Why is that?" Han Jin said as he walked forward, just chatting. He didn''t want to spend too much time, not to mention that Yalina had already passed the front corner.


    Seeing that Han Jin is leaving, the master understands that if he misses this opportunity, he can only pass through the disabled in silence. No one will be the master of him. Although this young man who is not in the face may not help him, he must at least try. A try: "Adult, I used to be Morgan Business Group, you know..."


    "Morgan business group?" Han Jin stunned and suddenly turned around.


    "Yes." The owner¡¯s eyes showed a look of sorrow and anger: "We have always done a legitimate business, but the vicious dissmark..."


    ¡°It¡¯s not just Disney Mark.¡± Han Jin¡¯s faint cut: ¡°The Morgan Chamber of Commerce has disintegrated. There are many people who originally contributed to the Morgan Business Group. They also followed the downfall and took the wealth of the Morgan Group as their own. What?"


    "You...how do you know?" The owner showed a horrified look.


    "Raphael, come on!" Yalena cried at the corner gate.


    Han Jin looked at the owner and said: "Tomorrow, you go to the Rapids to find me, I have something to ask you."*


    "Can... adults you..."


    "My name is Raphael, you mention my name, they won''t stop you." Han Jin nodded and quickly chased away to Yalinna.


    The master was immediately stupid there. Han Jin had not left his residence. He was always polite, he had to send Hanjin to the door, but he always stood there watching Han Jin¡¯s back in a daze, waiting for him to react and chase. When they went up, Han Jin and Yalena had already stepped out of the front door.


    There are not many people outside the front door. There are a few young people dressed in costumes who are laughing and laughing outside the front door. There are dozens of guards in the vicinity who are going back and forth. They are all coming to see the foundation ceremony of the church. It¡¯s a little late, it¡¯s full of people outside, it¡¯s unrealistic to drive the crowd away, a few friends are chatting here for a while, then, wherever we go, we can go around and play, or go back to each family.


    Yalin opened the door and walked out. The eyes of several young people lit up at the same time. When I saw the look of Yalina, I couldn¡¯t help but breathe a cold air, hurriedly corrected my expression and turned my eyes away.


    When the city changes its name, the new ruler will inevitably hold several large-scale banquets, bringing in the local people with status and status. The guests have their own wishes. The banquet has many meanings. In addition to wooing and seeking cooperation, there is also the meaning that everyone mixes their faces first, so as to avoid unnecessary conflicts. And for the people invited to the banquet, the banquet is very tired, they must die to remember every strange face, for safety, but also for their own way out.


    Even if I was hanging out on the street, the chances of being harassed by the people were very low. The little hooligans would not dare to play a magician in broad daylight. They might not dare in the dark, but they would be self-satisfied and dare. The guilty people know Yalina again. Of course, Yalena does not necessarily recognize them.


    The vast majority of aristocratic family changes because of the wrong team. In order to preserve their own family in the chaotic world, the aristocrats¡¯ attitude towards life is much more cautious than that of ordinary people. The so-called big winds, if you are arbitrarily arguing on the street, or It¡¯s something else that has caused people who shouldn¡¯t be provoked, leading to a great disaster. This is a bit of a nonsense. Even this is not a good eye. They also don¡¯t meet Hanjin and Yalina. How many years ago they were A nest.


    "Raphael, what have you been talking to with that person? Have been talking for so long!"


    "He is a Morgan business group." Han Jin said softly.


    "The Morgan Chamber of Commerce? It sounds familiar." Yalina recalled.


    ¡°It¡¯s a beautiful business group.¡± Han Jin sighed: ¡°I don¡¯t know... how is she doing now?¡±


    "Beautiful!" Yarina blinked her eyes. "So I... go out with you to find her?"


    Han Jin¡¯s eyes fell on Yalina. His eyes were a bit weird. Harley was heartless. He knew and understood, but Yalena was learning from Harley. He was somewhat unacceptable. Going out? !


    "Why?" Yalena squinted: "Why do you use that look? People just... don''t want to worry about you."


    "Here, I can worry about her, really go out, can I still care for others?" Han Jin smiled.


    "There is no such thing as you are useless!" Yalina raised her face and said softly. The experience of the last death and death did not completely destroy her self-confidence. After all, like the dragon elders Maxwell and Prudence, the strong ones are rare, and for most of the strong, she can Play a decisive power.


    At this moment, a burst of fierce magical waves came, a thick white light rushed into the sky, and then fell into the city, the falling light fell on the feet of the people, falling on the wall, the roof, everywhere is pure, The thick white milk, even like the falling snow, covers the original color of the world.


    "What is that?" Han Jin turned and looked in the direction of the church, but he could not see the shape of the church. At the top of the church, there was a bright and bright ball of light, with his eyesight, still Was shaken and could not open his eyes.


    "This is the power of the Holy Crystal."


    "Sacred crystal?"


    Yalina backed the door and released the perspective of the eye. The scene at the top of the church appeared in front of Han Jin. In the perspective of the perspective, the ball of light was no longer so dazzling. Han Jin could clearly see a huge, clear and transparent magic crystal. His heart leaped wildly: "This is... Holy Crystal?!"

 Chapter 349： New task

    Chapter 349 New Tasks


    Under the introduction of Yalina, Han Jin understood the origin of the Holy Crystal. On the first day of the establishment of the Guangming Church, the Holy Crystal existed and remained on the top of the main hall. Therefore, the main hall is located. The mountain peak is known as the mountain of the sun. It is said that there will always be a bright world. Every night, the crystal will shine brightly, and even the bad weather such as storms and rains will not cover the glory of the crystal.


    However, afterwards, the Holy Crystal suddenly no longer shines, unless there is a high-ranking priest releasing the magic to start the Holy Crystal. The high-ranking church is divided into two factions. One group believes that the sins committed by people have angered the gods of light and must strengthen the authority of the Holy See. In this way, more people can be bathed in the sorrow of God, away from the darkness, and the other is considered to be the reason of the Holy Crystal itself, trying to study the mystery of the Holy Crystal.


    Among the radicals, except for a few ambitions, most of them are fanatical believers who only obey the will of God. They even lack the rationality they deserve. If God says that human beings should walk backwards, they are definitely the first responders. The key point is that they cannot communicate with the so-called gods, and God''s will is often conveyed by humans.


    The composition of the conservatives is much more complicated. In the words of another world, there are theorists, scientists, and workers. When they encounter things, they always want to ask why, but it is very difficult to study the crystal. With the approval of all the top officials, because the status of Shengjing is even higher than that of the Pope, it is impossible to imagine that the noble pope will lie naked there, let them play, study, and not to act, the idea itself is Hey.


    The advantage of the radicals is unity. They inspire themselves, inspire their partners, touch themselves, and touch their partners. Everyone is twisted into a struggle and a conservative struggle. Everything is for the will of God, but their shortcomings are also reflected. Come out, there are not many smart people inside. A priest who is good at thinking, in addition to God''s will, has other concerns, such as justice and justice. As an example, it is very clear that a certain person conveys the will of God and says who is a bad guy. The radicals will slash the sword with a long sword, but the priest who is thinking is asking himself, that person really Is it a big evil? Shouldn''t he be given a chance to redeem? Must kill?


    In fact, any group, even culture and ethnicity, has its own attributes. Because he is good at thinking, he cannot blindly follow, or he will dislike the radicals and move closer to the conservatives. If they are within the sphere of influence of the radicals. He dare not say, can''t say, then he will choose the attitude of protecting the body, but this is not to give in, nor to agree.


    Conservatives also have their own disadvantages. They are too good at thinking, and they have too many concerns. They have to argue over the fart and have no internal unity. Although their contribution to the development of the Holy See is far from being possible by radicals. But I can''t overwhelm each other.


    From the story of Yalinna, Han Jin knew for the first time that the Holy See had played a role in fueling the current chaos in the mainland.


    After the split of the mainland, the lords of various places maintained a balance for a considerable period of time, and the leader of the Holy See radical, Tuya, was elected the pope. He used several years to consolidate his position, then raised the butcher knife and released it. God''s grace.


    The so-called grace order means that as long as you become a believer, you can no longer pay taxes. Of course, you will instead donate money to churches everywhere. The amount will be halved. You have to pay ten silver coins. Now you only need to pay five silver coins to the church. can. God''s grace is not limited to race, that is to say, even the orcs can become believers and enjoy equal treatment. Tuya¡¯s measures have been madly supported by civilians and slaves. Naturally, civilians needless to say, and if slaves become believers, they can dismiss slavery, and be fair and free to behave.


    The grace of Tuya is too whimsical and too crazy, and all of them angered all the lords and nobles. Most importantly, most of the professionals became vested interests because of the special attributes of the continent. One of the members, the Holy See suddenly monopolized all the taxes, then what do they eat and drink in the future? Is it going to be a robber who beats home?


    The lords and nobles of all parts of the world showed unimaginable unity. Even the empire was unified, it could not be compared with this moment. Some even exhausted the family wealth, recruited the army, and then burned the church, slaughtered the priests, and drove the believers. Then all the local coalition forces gathered in the southwestern region, pointing to the mountains of the sun.


    Tuya did not put the coalition forces in his eyes, but he was ecstatic, because he could solve all opposition forces and become the master of the entire continent. The coalition forces did not even have a general commander, because no one is willing to obey the lords. This is incredible for a war. It is reasonable to say that the coalition forces should not be the opponents of the elite Guangming Knights and Cardinals. You must know that the strength of the Holy See at that time was many times stronger than it is now.


    But Tuya is wrong. He is facing the anger of the entire continent. It is said that the dragon knights and countless magicians on the battlefield have covered the sky. The two sides have not officially engaged in the battle. The Guangming Knights have suffered hundreds of battles. A bombardment of the curse, it is said that most of the magicians did not release the magic, because they were afraid, the elements of the current turbulence was too violent, they even sense that the world is collapsing.


    After the defeat of the Holy See, Tuya committed suicide. Since the establishment of the church, he was the first pope to commit suicide and the only pope to commit suicide. Although he has superb strength, this is the capital he can become the pope, but His responsibilities are too heavy. Whether he is a career or not, his belief in the God of Light is beyond doubt, so he hopes to use his own death for understanding and to preserve the vitality for the Holy See.


    At that time, the coalition forces could wipe out the Holy See only if they opened another two hundred miles. However, the death of Tuya made many lords suddenly realize, what is the pope? It is a sacred and inviolable leader who can be compared with the great emperor! Actually committed suicide under their power... What is that power? !


    Some lords secretly took their own troops and withdrew their troops. The entire army of the whole continent is here. Of course, there will be great benefits for the first step, and some will be even more embarrassed. The army will ambush early and attack the territory to attack itself. Neighboring lord. Because the troops from all over the mainland are gathered in the southwestern region, most of the cities have no defensive capabilities. Some lords suddenly gave birth to sorrow during the process of withdrawing troops. Then they rushed back and rushed back, and some lords returned. When I got home, I found that my homeland had been destroyed, and I was so angry that I took everyone through the army. Some in the process of withdrawing the army, they found that the two lords were in a scuffle, and they secretly waited aside. When the other party hit the two sides, he would kill it again and cheaper. Some used security as an excuse to find the alliance and make sure that he was safe. Turned to poison the allies. In the past few days, what strange things have happened, and since then, the mainland has become completely chaotic.


    The war between the coalition forces and the Holy See was named the battle of the curse, because in that short period of time, too many curses were released. The coalition¡¯s fratricidal killings were named as the 100-day **** battle. At that time, it was more chaotic than now. The rules between the society were completely destroyed. Every other army is its own enemy. Who can¡¯t believe who? The two armies that meet unexpectedly will inevitably hit you and die. Unlike martial arts, the magic of holding the main attack position is unpredictable. The battle between the same level of magicians is definitely the first to start and the first to suffer. You don''t want to fight, wait for the opposite magician to release the magic, and then change your mind, it is already late. Even the most ruthless lord of the psychological quality, at that time lost the square inch, even dare not send people to scout, let the magician go, easy to be killed, waste precious magic power, send the knight to go, when the knight found the situation, the other You can also find him. If the other party is also a lord of one''s own heart, it is better to say that if it is a lord who has already attacked several companions and plundered a lot of wealth and is happy, isn''t he exposed himself and the sheep into the tiger''s mouth?


    In the northeastern region, there are only a dozen or so lords who have already died, such as Zagunede and Dissmark, but this is the natural result of the survival of the fittest. At that time, the coalition forces of the entire continent were composed of hundreds of local armed forces. So many arms that are hostile to each other are like scattered flowers, retreating in the same direction. As a result, it is conceivable that almost half of the troops will never return home.


    Han Jin¡¯s heart is stunned, and the order is lost. Humanity will become terrible! However, then I went to the orc federation with a schadeny tone.


    The fall of the orcs was also due to the battle of a hundred days of bloodshed. At that time, the orc federation was the largest federal in the empire. It was nominally obeyed by the management of the empire. Actually, it was independent and the empire was disintegrated. The strength of the orc federation was stronger than that of the lords. They are much more powerful, but without waiting for the orcs to give birth to ghosts, Tuya has issued a decree of God. God''s grace is equal to all races, and all believers can enjoy equal treatment. Therefore, the orc federation also sent its own army. .


    Tuya committed suicide, and the lords gave birth to dissent. The orcs decided to continue to attack the mountains of the sun and set an example for the capricious human beings. Unfortunately, the example did, but no other lords should. The so-called worms die without being stiff. When the Holy See is the most powerful, the Pope has more than 20 archbishops who master the high-order Guangming magic. The cardinal is even more than 100 counts, and even has a complete The stormtroopers formed by the Paladins, despite being defeated by the coalition forces, suffered heavy losses. Pope Tuya committed suicide, low morale, and people''s hearts, but still retains a strong fighting power.


    This war was called the war of the sun, and the result was that the army of the orc federation was completely annihilated, and the Holy See was once again hit hard and was in a state of worsening, so that after hundreds of years, until today, it failed. Restore vitality.


    The birth of the strong requires soil, and the inheritance also needs the atmosphere. At that time, the Holy See had a set of mechanisms for excavating talents. There were bishops under the cardinal group. There were priests under the bishops. The archbishops guided the cardinals, and the cardinals guided the bishops. The bishop went to select the priests, the various parishes were destroyed, and the priests were killed and wounded. In the two consecutive **** battles, the archbishop¡¯s casualty rate was less than half, and the cardinal¡¯s casualty rate exceeded 90%. The stronger, of course, the more able to cope with the harsh environment and cope with various crises, but the huge talent pool has been swept away, and this loss cannot be remedied.


    However, the loss of the orc family was even more devastating. At that time, the king of the orc family, Kazaru, believed that the opportunity of the orc finally came, but he worried about the overall strength of mankind, pondered for a long time, and came up with a plan to intimidate and defeat the soldiers. That is, in the war to eliminate the Holy See, use all the power to make humans look carefully. When he later conquers the lords, he naturally does not have to fight. Outstanding, but no orc can return to his hometown. What is more tragic is that Kazaru even took his son and wife, and even the legal heirs did not. As a result, the orc federation and the empire quickly disintegrated. It is.


    Han Jin listened very carefully, especially about the Holy See, because it determines his attitude towards Jedisi, and how to deal with the Paladins, the bright knights and the priests. Something, Jeddy will not tell him.


    At least, he already had a vague decision in his heart. For the radicals around Jedice, they must be completely eradicated. They are the source of the disaster! Contrary to the heart, he often encounters things that he can''t help himself now. He wants to come to Jedice too. Originally, Jedice didn''t want to do that, but there were more radicals around him, trying to put pressure on Jedice, Jeddis. It is possible to compromise, but how to get rid of it... it needs to be arranged slowly. This is an urgent matter!


    Yalena has already spoken dryly, but seeing Han Jin listening seriously, she is laughing at her lips, sweet in her heart, until she approaches the door of the night of bliss, she stops.


    "Sacred crystal is the tear of the **** of light?" Han Jin Renjun could not help but smile: "A big tear."


    "The legend, when it is not true." Yalena also laughed.


    "You said..." Han Jin suddenly said: "I told Jedice, I really need that crystal, will he promise?"


    "Be strange! He will fight with you!" said Yalena.


    "Forget it, take your time." Han Jin smiled and shook his head.


    Several maids in the door accompanied the smiles, their eyes were a little strange, and it was normal to bring a woman to the night of bliss, because the night of bliss is a comprehensive ''entertainment city'', four buildings, each building The items are all different, but it¡¯s a bit weird to wear them.


    "Is Hilllet in?" Han Jin asked a maid.


    "You..." The maid clearly stunned: "Do you know Master Hirest?"


    "Yeah." Han Jin nodded. *


    "Please come with me." The maid smiled and led the way, and led Han Jin and Yalina into a small hall. They owed: "Let''s wait a moment, I will inform the Hilister Grand. people."


    Han Jin responded with a sigh of relief, although the grass, the wood, the table and the chair belonged to him. Even the slave girl and the maid belonged to him, but he never came. The hall was full of splendor. The taste is full of glittering decorations. Of course, this is not his style, but it is the dissmark. Fortunately, the battle they took at the beginning of the city quickly solved the enemy. It really made a big noise, and the loss of the holy crown city was absolutely Not small.


    Yalena looked around in curiosity, then turned her attention to the cup on the table, took it and looked at it, and let it go back. Although she was very simple today, she was born into a giant. The elements are much larger than the holy crown city, and a ducal palace is worthy of the upper half of the holy crown city. What good things have not been seen?


    Han Jin found that the room was a little weird. There were six doors around him. He was thinking about the past, and suddenly heard the rapid footsteps coming from outside. Then the six doors were pushed away at the same time, rushing in a group of half. Armed mercenaries.


    Han Jin couldn''t help but frown, and then a familiar voice sounded: "Adult?"


    As soon as the voice fell, Chituk¡¯s figure appeared in the air. He turned and yelled: ¡°Go out, go out, go out, nothing for you!¡±


    The group of impetuous mercenaries turned around with no morale and slammed out.


    "What are you doing?" Han Jin asked.


    "I thought..." Chitke was a little embarrassed: "I heard them say that someone called Hilster''s name, and I thought someone was looking for trouble."


    "You!" Han Jin was quite helpless. When Desmark was there, I never heard anyone coming here to find trouble. Isn¡¯t Han Jin¡¯s deterrent power is not as good as Desmark: "I see you here." Is it hard to find something? I don''t call his name to call him?"


    "Oh... you don''t know, Hillist''s kid is now a big man. No matter who comes to him, he has to call him a ''big man''." Chitke became more embarrassed: "I am here... ...in fact, it is quite good."


    Han Jin observed Qi Keke. Seeing Qi Keke¡¯s look is very natural. It is very different from the immobile nerves at that time. It should be recovered. He turned his gaze to the wall, but the focus was not there, as if through the wall. Looking into the distance: "Qi Qi Ke, do you want to do something?"


    "I?" Chirk was surprised and happy: "Adult, what can I do?" Stay here, although it is delicious every day, and there are beautiful women everywhere, thousands of beautiful women, but he I feel very bored. For Chisuke, who was a long time ago, it¡¯s a paradise to be able to mix this step, but now he is not reconciled. He is a good deputy. He is a deputy to Hillist. He is not good at hearing. He is A look at the scene, and look at a place that no one dares to mess up, life is too boring! Like those who are in the Department of Mox, with Han Jin going to the end, how can they become the lords of the ring, is this the same in his life? !


    "Isn''t it a beautiful garden behind us? Let''s talk there." Han Jin whispered. In fact, his preferred candidate was Gibran, but Gibran and Julia were ''detained'' together and could only retreat. .


    "Adult, please come with me." Chitke spoke with a vibrato, and a rushed to open the door.

 Chapter 350： disease

    Chapter 305


    Passing through the building from the promenade, the front is the garden in the middle of the building. The garden covers a large area and is square. The diameter is about a kilometer. In the colorful, there are several independent villas. The house has several large tents. The center of the garden is a clear lake. There is a row of chairs and tables around the Qingtan. Not to mention the four buildings around, the area of ??this garden is enough to make people stunned. To know, the Holy City is a densely populated city, and the area near the center of the city is even more expensive.


    The sky is near dusk. Now it is the performance time. Some magicians have frozen the water into ice. About 20 female elves danced barefoot on the ice, and the elf musicians who played the songs, although this Artificial ice is as cold as ice outside, but the elves are very hard-working, and people can''t compare them. The elves are the same. What kind of life does the elf in the prison camp live? In order to protect their own safety, they must of course work hard.


    Seeing this scene from afar, Yalena slightly showed an unbearable look, but Han Jin and Qi Yuke were unmoved, and the aggressors were aggressors. Even if their cultural heritage is deep, even if their appearance is gorgeous, It is also impossible to cover up the sins committed.


    The chair on the side of the pool is full of people, watching their dress, and the number of guards, one is not rich and expensive.


    Chitke is very clear, with Yajin of Yalinna, it is impossible to see this kind of performance, not to mention there are some more over-the-top programs! So he went straight into Hanok into a small villa.


    After the three people were seated, Han Jin paused and pondered the wording and opened his head: "There are several paladins of Adonis..."


    When he heard Hanjin mention the paladin of the Holy See, Yalin left the living room for excuses. She didn''t want to listen. One listened and didn''t listen to her. It was that she remembered her father''s words. When she was young, her father was the best. One of the assistants caused a family conflict because the assistant focused on magic research. He had not been in the laboratory for half a year. Of course, he did not go home. The assistant¡¯s wife found the Duke¡¯s house to complain, and the result was counted by her father. And return home. At that time, her father said, don''t try to tie a chain on the neck of a male lion, but would like to be tied up, at most a dog.


    Although this is somewhat overbearing and unappealing, but Yalena faintly understands that some men are unwilling to be dragged, so even if the relationship with Hanjin is getting closer, she is not willing to be in front of Hanjin. Finger pointing, especially in the face of big things, unless Han Jin took the initiative to ask her advice.


    Han Jin and Qi Yuke talked for a long time, until late at night, Chitike was half-happy and left the villa, obviously, Han Jin let him do it, not easy.


    Han Jin closed his eyes and pondered for a moment. He got up and walked into the bedroom slowly. He found that I didn¡¯t know when I was asleep in bed. He didn¡¯t alarm Yalina. He turned back to the living room, opened the window and watched the garden. Night view.


    The performances of the elves are nearing the end. Seven or eight nearly half-naked elves are writhing in a fascinating gesture, and the emotions of the surrounding audience are also mobilized. From time to time, shouts and whistles are heard. That is not the dance of the elves. He used to see the same charm in the dungeons of the dungeons.


    In order to survive, they have learned a lot, whether they are willing or not, in fact... isn¡¯t Han Hanjin the same? !


    Listening to Yalena talking about the story of the Holy See before, he only produced a vague idea in his mind, but when he was awkward, his ideas became clearer and clearer, and he formed a complete set of plans. In the past, he was not willing to count people like this, let alone count a friend? ! But now, he has to do it. After so many days, he gradually learned about Jedice. He also liked Jedice. He couldn¡¯t watch Jedice go the wrong way, and then both sides pulled their swords.


    This change is good or bad, Han Jin does not know, but he never regrets!


    Occupy Bayer League, and occupied the Holy Crown City, the magic crystal he captured has been filled with more than a dozen rooms on the Ares, of course, not chaotically stacked. As for the Ares as a warehouse, because Guevara''s policy is to attack and attack again, all the magic crystal cannons in the Holy City are installed on the Ares, and the Magic Legion is also divided into two, the strongest. The dozens of magicians are on the Ares.


    If you choose to live alone in seclusion because of fear, it is estimated that he still hides in the forest with Stillberg at the moment, looking around for the second and third world of Warcraft, perhaps it is not necessarily killed by the high-order Warcraft, and that kind of How can you hide from the hidden life?


    Just when Hanjin was fascinated, someone gently knocked on the door twice, and Han Jin turned and slowly said: "Come in."


    At the opening of the door, Hillester walked in with a smile. He used to be a little white face to eat by a woman. He was a supervisor for more than a month here. His temperament was obviously stronger than before. The eyebrows were full of confidence and slightly stunned. At the waist, Hillester said: "Adult, Chirk told me that you are here, so I came to see you, didn''t bother you?"


    "Listen to Qi Keke? I think you are waiting outside for a long time." Han Jin smiled and pointed to the chair: "Sit, find me something?"


    When Han Jin broke the word, Hillester looked a little embarrassed: "Adult, listen to Guevara, said that you went out a few days ago and met an orc warrior near Nuremberg?"


    "Ok."


    "Great." Hillester said with joy: "Adult, if you catch the orc prisoner of war, can you send it to me first?"


    "What do you want the orc prisoners to do?" Han Jin asked inexplicably.


    "Adult, you made me the director of the night of bliss, my duty is of course to find ways to exhaust the pockets of the nobles." Hillester sighed: "But now the business is getting worse, people always It will not be satisfied. If you want to make money and make a lot of money, you must innovate."


    "I agree with your thoughts, but is it related to orc prisoners of war?"


    "Adult, look..." Hillester laughed and smacked into the window, pointing out: "You don''t think that the unusually burly orc warrior and the elf stand together, is there a very weird, very exciting feeling? ¡±


    "When you catch the orc captives, let''s talk." Han Jin frowned slightly. He understood the meaning of Hillester: "But... you should be careful, don''t make things that are criticized, go on. Once, Alexandre Ritter killed more than 600 elf prisoners of war, and the result was criticized by some people, saying that Yalinshan Reiter is too cruel, if you are stared by those guys..."


    "Adult, you can rest assured, this is not an army." Hillester said: "I can let others do it, I will figure things out, and I will not take responsibility."


    "You have to have a bottom line, do you understand?" Han Jin said slowly.


    "Understood, adults." Hillester smiled. "I promised when you agreed?"


    "Yeah." Han Jin nodded and saw that Hillett did not go. He asked again: "Do you have anything else?"


    "This..." Hillester hesitated for a moment: "Adult, I don''t know if I should say it."


    "Crap, you have already said it now."


    Hillester slammed his teeth: "Adult, can you say hello to Master Langing? Let him restrain the generals!"


    "what happened?"


    "They are here to eat, drink, and play, never give money, I don''t dare to ask them, but... if they only have them, I can still afford them, but if they are okay, they will come here to treat them, every time they come with them. A large group of people, and some nobles and businessmen are bent on pleading with them. They were originally invited by others, but the generals have to be generous, mother! They don¡¯t have to give money anyway!¡± Hillester showed an angry expression. : "Adults, this can''t be done! It''s not good, maybe even a loss!"


    ¡°Can you lose money here?¡± Han Jin¡¯s look is a bit weird.


    "Adults, many places need money!" Hillester screamed: "All the VIP rooms here are equipped with magic lanterns, a total of more than 300 baht, other rooms together, the candles consumed every day There are more than 40,000 roots. As for eating and drinking, we can earn a little. Let¡¯s not forget it first, but... I have to get a salary? How many more than 30 magicians have to have a salary? Hundreds of guards, and more than two thousand elves, have to have a salary?"


    "The elf also has a salary??"


    "This... adults, I haven''t had time to tell you." Hillester scratched his head and looked at Han Jin nervously: "In order to inspire the enthusiasm of the elves, I made a promise, as long as they can pay a certain amount. A ransom of numbers can restore their freedom."


    "How many ransoms?"


    "One person has five thousand gold coins."


    Han Jin lived, and he had a feeling of ridicule. Since he became a lord, he has no concept of money. The last time, he owed tens of thousands of gold coins to the foreign capital of Lonely City, but it is a collective debt. Now, every elf needs five thousand gold ransoms. It is a big opening for the lion, and it is a big mouth.


    "You estimate... how many years can they work for a ransom?"


    "Anyway, they have a long life, aren''t they? It''s enough to work hard for three or fifty years." Hillester laughed.


    "It won''t work like this... but you shouldn''t look for me." Han Jin shook his head. He couldn''t understand how the result of Hillester''s loss was calculated. A ransom of an elf is enough to buy a candle for a thousand years. : "You should go to Lang Ning, or go directly to Guevara."


    "Adult, don''t you?" Hillester''s face suddenly became bitter: "But... you should always have an opinion? Otherwise, how do I find them?"


    "The generals of the Rapids... are there any bills?"


    "Yes, there!" Hillester said with a voice: "I have been with him, adult, you want to see?"


    "No, you handed it directly to Lang Ning, and said... I said it, the rules can''t be broken, and the squadrons put all these accounts on it." Han Jin whispered: "Someone is special, others will naturally imitate In the end, I can only get more and more chaotic. Now I should give them a lesson."


    "Adult, isn''t it..." Hillester''s look was a bit sluggish. His intention was to let Hanjin warn the generals of the Rapids, with bills, just to prove how difficult and wrong he was. I did not expect Han Jin to take all the accounts back.


    Just then, there was an exclamation in the bedroom inside, and then I heard the scream of Elena: "Raphael..."


    Han Jin''s eyes condensed, and then his body shape disappeared from the original place. He rushed through the door and saw Jaina open his arms and slammed into his arms.


    "Don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid, what''s wrong?" Han Jin could feel that Yalina''s body was constantly shaking, and he softly touched the back of Yalena and said softly.


    The outside of Hillester was also shocked and almost alerted, but then I saw that there was nothing left in Yalina to relax, but here is not what he can stay, and Hillett is going backwards. Go, then quietly pushed open the door.


    In the bedroom, Han Jin finally figured out the reason from the innocent grievances of the Yalinna. She had a nightmare, dreaming that her father, Solomon Duke, had relapsed and died.


    Han Jin can understand that the nightmare is not terrible in itself. The terrible thing is that he does not believe that it is impossible to happen, but it is impossible to extricate himself in the dream. The desperation and struggle are the most unbearable.


    Han Jin was holding Yalina sitting on the bed and whispering for a long while, seeing that Yalinna''s look gradually calmed down, only to smile: "Do you want your father today?"


    "Yeah." Yalina nodded lightly. When Han Jin talked with Chitike, she deliberately hid in the bedroom, and later thought about many fathers, and many fathers said.


    In fact, when a man and a woman decide to come together, they will change dramatically. Some men may become stronger because they have a sense of responsibility, while others may become more vulnerable because She has a reason to escape the wind and rain.


    ¡°What I thought of during the day, it¡¯s easy to dream about it at night.¡± Han Jin said softly: ¡°It¡¯s okay, it will be fine for a while.¡±*


    "But... but my father''s body has been very bad, I am sick, I am afraid this is a..." Yalena whispered, she still couldn''t let go, I wanted to say that this was a bad omen, but I dare not continue. Going down, I am afraid that I will become a slang.


    "Don''t think about it." Han Jin stroked Yalina''s hair and then shifted the subject. He tried to transfer Yalina''s attention to other aspects. He just had a big question mark in his heart: "Yes. , Elena, the tattoo on your body... What does it mean?"


    "Tattoo? I don''t have a tattoo?!" Elena said.


    "You have it!" Han Jin said in a positive tone. He always believed that the miraculous recovery of Elena must be related to the tattoo.


    "I have a tattoo... I don''t know yet?" said Yalena: "Then you said, where is my tattoo?"


    "Here." Han Jin pointed his finger at Yalina''s chest.


    Yalena looked down at her chest and suddenly the face became blushing. She waved her hand on Han Jin¡¯s shoulder: "You hate to die..."


    "No, I..." Han Jin smiled and said: "You misunderstood, there is really a tattoo there, have you never found it??"


    What other misunderstandings can this be? Yalena didn''t dare to look at Han Jin. She stretched out a pair of small hands and shouted, and finally broke free from Han Jin''s arms and wandered sideways.


    "Yalina, you really have tattoos there!" Han Jin repeated in a solemn tone.


    Listening to Han Jin¡¯s tone was very serious. Yalena took the courage to look at Han Jin and then became dubious, because how to see Han Jin is not like a joke, then she said in a delicate voice: ¡°You turn around !"


    "Good." Han Jin finally found an opportunity to prove that he had no bad intentions. He obediently turned over.


    When I was naked and my own madness, I was gone for a long time. Elena took off her magic robe and grabbed the high sheet in front of her. She slowly picked up the skirt of the inner skirt with one hand and leaned in. Look, then her little face suddenly became blood red, raising her hand and rolling the pillow, throwing it at Hanjin¡¯s back: "hate, hate, hate..."


    Han Jin did not move, let the pillow lie on his back, his face was extremely helpless, listening to the voice of Yalina''s shame, should not see anything, but ... can only see the tattoo? Too bad!


    "Yalina, do you believe me?" Han Jin began to move with emotion.


    "Believe!" Yalina bit her lip, facing this problem, even if she is shy, give a clear answer.


    "You really have a tattoo there!"


    "Well, there are big tattoos." If this can also involve the meaning of trust or not, then she can only follow Han Jin.


    Han Jin was helpless. After a moment, he said with some difficulty: "That... that... let me have a look?"


    Yalena was completely stupid. She stared at Han Jin, and suddenly she slammed her hands and feet down on the bed. She thought it was a hint. For a time, countless thoughts came to mind. If you want to please Han Jin, then She should take the initiative to cater and fully bloom herself, but she feels terrified and nervous.


    Han Jin saw that Yalina¡¯s body had curled up into a group and still used her arms to protect her chest. Is this to let it look or not?


    After hesitating for a moment, Han Jin re-sit to the bed, and at the moment he sat down, he could clearly feel that Yalina¡¯s body trembled.


    When I brought up the tattoo, it was originally for Yalina to divert her attention. Now I¡¯m looking at Yalin¡¯s attention, but I¡¯m in awkward situation. I can¡¯t explain it. Suddenly, one should be careful, but because he¡¯s absent-minded. The ignored information flashed in his mind, Han Jin whispered: "Yalina, you said that your father is riddled with disease? What disease is it? Why didn''t you find a priest?"


    ¡°It¡¯s useless to find a lot of priests.¡± Yalena said in a low-pitched voice: ¡°It¡¯s asthma.¡±


    "Just asthma??" Han Jin can''t believe it.


    "Ok."


    ¡°Just asthma??¡±


    Yalina turned slowly, her eyes were somewhat wronged, and Hanjin changed the topic too fast, so she couldn''t keep up, isn''t asthma enough? I also hope that my father has several diseases?


    "I mean... you should have told me!" Han Jin sighed.

 Chapter 351： Disadvantage

    Chapter 5.3 Disadvantages


    At noon, Han Jin entered the barracks of the Rapids Corps as the oldest army under Hanjin. Most of them knew Han Jin, including middle and lower level commanders and ordinary soldiers. The soldiers at the door were in a hurry. Moving the checkpoint and welcoming Han Jin, several soldiers wanted to report to Lang Ning, but they were stopped by Han Jin.


    Last night and Irina rested for one night on the night of bliss. At the dawn of the day, Elena was happily pulling Hanjin to go shopping, and went to noon, and happened to run into Steigenberg and Mirien to purchase. With the wedding supplies, he let Stillberg continue to stroll along with Yalena. He rushed to the camp of the Rapids. It was not that he didn''t even have the patience, but he did have something to deal with.


    It was originally the resident camp of the Gerald Guards of the Holy Crown City. All the houses in it were brick and tile, and there were no tents. When they entered the department, they saw the guards of Lang Ning squatting at the window. Attentively listening to the movement inside, their attention was too concentrated, and they did not see Han Jin.


    In the identity of Han Jin, of course, there is no need to say hello to the guards. He only curiously looked at the guards and then reached out and opened the door. The guards on both sides were shocked and waited for them to see. It¡¯s Han Jin, and when I want to inform Lang Ning, it¡¯s already late.


    There were more than 20 generals in the spacious hall. Most of them fell to the ground on one knee. Lang Ning looked gloomy, carrying his hands, turning around in the hall, looking up at Han Jin, Lang Ning immediately exposed. Wry smile: "Adult, even if the nobles of the nobles are renting, aren¡¯t you as anxious as you? Give me a few courage, I don¡¯t dare to rely on your account!"


    "What account?" Han Jinyi.


    "What else can it be? The debt of the night of Bliss, the bill is still here!" Lang Ning licked a thick stack of paper in his hand.


    "Haha...you don''t say that I almost forgot." Han Jinlang laughed, then glanced at the generals who were lying on the ground: "What happened to them? Because of the debt?"


    "If it''s just a debt, it''s nothing." Lang Ning took a deep breath, he was hesitant, but decided to say something: "Hilster came to me to discuss it, they knew it, they actually thought Let the soldiers attack Hillist outside the camp!"


    The generals were pale and no wonder they could only blame the original Hillester for being too low-key. They didn¡¯t know that, at Han Jin¡¯s side, there was a person from Hiller, who learned that the boss of the night of bliss was actually Dare to go to the military camp and collect debts from Lang Ning. They felt ashamed and angry, so they gave birth to heart. It was only when Lang Ning had slandered them that the identity of Hillester was revealed. Everyone felt scared and saw that Lang Ning had no concealment in front of Han Jin. They were even more afraid at the moment.


    Han Jin did not expect the generals to want to poison the hands of Hillester, a word appeared in his mind, proud! And his face was slightly uncomfortable.


    "The arrogance is overbearing, the eyes can''t be disciplined, who taught you? Is this your knight''s guideline?!" Lang Ning said more and more gas, suddenly flew a foot, kicking on the nearest general''s cheek, the general He couldn''t help but flew up and slammed into the wall. With a bang, he fell to the ground, but he climbed back to his original position and fell on one knee. He didn''t release it from start to finish. Fighting to protect yourself, of course, he does not dare.


    At this moment, Lang Ning has completely controlled the entire Rapids. When he gave orders, he used a kind of negotiation tone. Even if he was so tolerant and low-key, there are still several generals who are unwilling to obey his orders. It is a true commander.


    "Lang Ning, forget it." Han Jin said, since he ran into it, he should help to say good things. In that difficult and promising day, the Torrent Legion can still maintain a strong fighting spirit, and Woodrow. Fighting, and the alliance of the United States, this is also a kind of suffering.


    "Adult, this is not a bad thing, otherwise what is the significance of the military law?" Lang Ning is still sullen.


    Han Jin took the stack of bills from Lang Ning''s hand and flipped through a few pages. He smiled and said: "Do you have a lot of money together?"


    "It''s almost like to be on the top of the entire Rapids Army for two months." Lang Ning squeezed a word from his teeth.


    "This time I will make up for the debts for you, but in the future..."


    "After? Can they still have a future?" Lang Ning''s eyes were swept away on the generals. Although there is no way to blame the public, it is still easy to find a few scapegoats from within.


    Han Jin smiled and sat in the middle seat of the center: "Well, let''s go out first." In fact, he intended to stop this kind of ethos. After all, it is not a big event such as killing people. Now the purpose of warning has been reached. .


    The generals were relieved, but they did not move, waiting for Langing to speak.


    "Adult, it''s too cheap for them!"


    Han Jin shook his head helplessly, took the copy placed on the table, and looked bored. If you change another narrow-minded person, you will be dissatisfied with the generals and may even be dissatisfied with Langning. Is the command of the lord more than a commander? !


    Han Jin really doesn''t care about this. The purpose of repairing is not to trample other lives under his feet, but to understand the world. His attitude towards his friends is enough to prove everything. There are of course differences between people, but this difference is reflected in fate, heart, literacy, understanding, position, etc., and has nothing to do with high and low.


    In fact, even Han Jin did not realize that his power can expand so quickly, although it is related to his strength, but his attitude towards others is also inseparable.


    It is a coincidence to easily eliminate Zagunede, but it is a hard-hitting high-end duel with Desmark. Geva, Gail, and especially Jedice have played a pivotal role.


    If Hanjin is a arrogant person, he must control all the behaviors of his subordinates, even want to control the thoughts of others, not to say that Gail and Jedice, even Guevara is very likely to drift away. These three strong men have experienced too much, with their pride, how can they tolerate a hairy boy to point to them? !


    Maybe Han Jin is not as powerful as some lords, and there is no judgment and wisdom that some lords have in the whole world. However, he can make the partners around him feel relaxed. This is an advantage that other lords can''t match. He is very Those who are less reluctant, always face their own strengths when they are in danger, never arrogant to their own people. It can be said that Han Jin is the lord who is the least like the lord.


    There is a saying in the other world that the husband can''t argue with each other, so the world can''t fight with it. However, with this purpose ''not disputing'', he still wants to fight, and Han Jin has no interest in the rights, or even never Interfering with government affairs, almost everything is done by Guevara and others. He has set up a stage. Anyone who has the corresponding skills and is recognized by everyone can sing and dance on the stage. , showing all his abilities, and he will never interfere, so Guevara will regard this as the last home that can be placed on the soul, and Jeddis also believes that it is best to follow the Han Jin. s Choice.


    This is the unique charm of Hanjin, and it is also the result of his experience, culture, pursuit and so on. The other lords want to learn, it has become effective, and Hanjin has never pretended, otherwise Guevara The eyesight of others can be used to penetrate the hypocrisy of Hanjin in the first place.


    Lang Ning¡¯s eyes flashed, and he waved his hand and shouted: ¡°Take me out!¡±


    The generals were as arrogant as they were, and they made a knightly ritual to Han Jin and Lang Ning, and then they quit.


    "Adult, you are looking for me... something?" Lang Ning whispered.


    "They are gone?" Han Jin raised his head and put down the case: "There is nothing, just walk around."


    "Yeah, your order, do I dare not obey?" Lang Ning smiled bitterly, Han Jin rarely interfered with his military affairs, so Han Jin occasionally said a word, always let him attach great importance to it, otherwise, even if it is noodles For a very authoritative lord, he also has to argue for it. Even if he compromised now, he is not satisfied with Hanjin¡¯s tolerance. The military law is not strict. What use is there?


    "You, sometimes it is too serious." Han Jin smiled.


    "Adult, serious... isn''t it?" Lang Ning asked.


    "This..." Han Jin was asked, and then shrugged: "Well, I am wrong."


    Lang Ning looked a little embarrassed. Han Jin had already admit his mistake. He continued to discuss this issue. He was too much. He hesitated: "Adult, you are looking for me, really nothing?"


    "Well, I am just here to wait for someone."


    "Wait? Who is such a big shelf, worthy of you..."


    "It was the original Morgan business group."


    "The Morgan Chamber of Commerce? Ah... is the business group of the Julie family?"


    "Well, I feel that he seems to need help, just as I asked about the things of the year." Han Jindao: "I was accompanying Yalina at the time, so let him come to you today."


    ¡°The Morgan Group has been disintegrating for almost three years?¡± Lang Ning frowned. ¡°It¡¯s estimated that nothing can be asked.¡± Lang Ning thought that Han Jin wanted to seize the legacy of the Morgan Group, but here is Desmark¡¯s At the site, dealing with the Morgan Group was also handled by Desmark, and all the wealth was swept away by Dixmark.


    "I always want to check clearly, it can be regarded as a confession to the beautiful." Han Jin topic turned: "Lang Ning, winter has more than two months passed, do you have any specific plans? I heard that you Tian and Guevara are very arguing, how? Who persuaded anyone?"


    "It''s hard to say that Mr. Guevara is not easy to persuade." Lang Ning said with a smile: "But I insist that it is unwise to compete with the elves for the land. Now more than half of the elves in the whole continent are gathered together. How many of them are there?"


    "what do you mean¡­¡­"


    "We fight the population with them." Lang Ning said slowly: "The resilience of the elves is very poor. After the collapse of the silver Pegasus regiment in Yehliucheng, after twenty years, they still have not formed a new silver Pegasus regiment. This is enough to prove, therefore, we do not expand, only looking for opportunities to annihilate the little elves, can kill one count, in the case of the protection of the holy city without losing, I guess ... up to six months to a year, the elf The family can''t bear this loss, and their interior is likely to be divided. You know, the elves themselves don''t like war, and they are now occupying land everywhere, giving us a chance to annihilate them separately."


    Han Jin slowly nodded.


    "Adult, although your strength is very strong, there are Mr. Guevara, Jeddes, Gail, but the Elf also has more than 20 dragons, and you killed the Dragon Elder Maxwell, Dragon City I will definitely send a helping hand to revenge." Lang Ning hesitated: "In the high-end power, we do not take any advantage!"


    "Isn''t it not dominant, but it has a considerable disadvantage?" Han Jin laughed.


    "Yes, adults." Lang Ning whispered: "Dragon City is a mysterious place. How many dragons there are there? No one can make it clear, but I think there should be at least a few hundred? Adults, if Several of the dragons who mastered the magic of the dragon language took over hundreds of dragons and rushed over. Do you think we can stop it?"


    Han Jin is silent. If Dragon City decides to retaliate, he or they will never be the opponent of Dragon City.


    "Mr. Guevara said that if it is only because of the elves, Dragon City can not send a large number of dragons to help, but you killed the Longcheng Maxwell Maxwell, everything is different."


    "I know." Han Jin sighed: "So we need an ally now."


    ¡°Who is willing to fight against Dragon City with us?¡± Lang Ning smiled bitterly.


    "The Grand Duke of Solomon." Han Jin said faintly.


    "I am not optimistic about the ally of your choice." Lang Ning also sighed: "With one element of the capital, there is no strength to compete with the Dragon City, not to mention the Solomon Grand Duke and his own enemies. In the past, he may be happy Seeing your closeness with Yalena, but now... he is very likely to change his attitude, adults, you have to be mentally prepared!"


    "It depends on whether the Grand Duke of Solomon has the power." Han Jin showed a free and easy smile: "I still have two things to deal with. After a few days, I will go to the capital of the elements with Yalina. In terms of treating the Duke of Solomon, on the one hand, he also sees the possibility of cooperation."


    "Adult, this is not the power, but the interests of life and death!"


    "Yalina and I talked a lot about the Duke of Solomon. I feel that he is not only a great magician, but also a superb scholar." Han Jin said thoughtfully: "He should have let you, let I was shocked."


    "One hundred scholars can''t compare with a sharp sword." Lang Ning said slowly: "Adult, I am blunt, you should not put hope on a person you have never seen before."


    "Oh... you are wrong, I never expected, who will become my savior." Han Jin said with a smile: "You can only save yourself."


    "Then why are you going to the elemental capital?"


    ¡°Would you like to meet one side?¡± Han Jin whispered: ¡°I want to propose to Yalena. Is it not to consider the feelings of the Grand Duke of Solomon? Is this a marriage or a hatred?¡±


    "So fast... Oh, adults, congratulations."


    "It''s still early, maybe the Grand Duke of Solomon is a weak man, and I can''t even just reject it."


    "Adult, if you... really rejected, what do you do?"


    "What can I do? If I grab someone, I will run." Han Jin laughed.


    Lang Ning shook his head helplessly, but as a subordinate, he could not say too much, only hope that Han Jin can have a mental preparation.


    Time flies in the conversation between two people, until the sky is near dusk, Han Jin stands in front of the window staring at the fiery sunset, frowning: "Why haven''t come yet..."


    "Adult, I have already told you to go, as long as someone comes to see you, they will immediately report it." Lang Ning said: "Probably... that person has something to be dragged."


    "Impossible." Han Jin shook his head. At that time, he saw the awe of the businessman''s eyes. Especially when he let the other party come to the military camp to see himself, it was a ecstatic expression. It is hard to imagine that the person would miss the appointment.


    "Adult, who are you waiting for? I sent people in the past?"


    "No need." Han Jin thought for a moment: "Lang Ning, do you want to go out with me?"


    "Okay." Lang Ning smiled and stood up.


    Both of them are men. Of course, they don¡¯t need to dress up. Lang Ning changed his clothes. He and Han Jin took the horse out of the military camp. He only took four guards and went with Han Jin. Of course, there is no need. Concerned about your own safety, with four guards just to deal with some trivial things that may happen, such as running errands, looking for people or something.


    The foundation stone laying ceremony of the Holy See passed yesterday. There were very few pedestrians. At first glance, there were only a dozen pedestrians near the deep house.


    "Adult, is that yard?" Lang Ning pointed to the front with his hand.


    "Yeah." Han Jin nodded.


    "You wait here for a while, I used to look at it." Lang Ning jumped off the horse and strode to the yard. He was annoyed in his heart and let the city''s lord wait for an afternoon. The guy was really rude. pole! Therefore, he took the initiative to call the door. On the one hand, he saved some face for Hanjin. On the other hand, he also taught the guy.


    Han Jin also saw Lang Ning''s thoughts. He did not wait in the same place, laughing and following Lang Ning.


    Not waiting for Langing to call the door, a voice rang after Han Jin: "Adult, adult!"


    Han Jin turned and saw a young man dressed up jumping from a carriage parked on the street, accompanied by a smile.


    "You call me?" Han Jin asked.


    "Yes, adults." The young man bent over: "Are you looking for the owner of this house? Very unfortunately, the people in their family are doing funeral in the cemetery in the east of the city."


    "The funeral?" Han Jinyi.


    "Yeah, the owner of that family died last night."


    "Dead??" Han Jin''s eyes turned cold, and his sight was swept from the docked carriage. After all, he had been a private detective. He always found details that others might overlook, the horses in those who pulled the cart. Underneath, there have been a few piles of horse dung. It is obvious that this young man has been waiting here for quite a long time: "You have been waiting for me here?"


    "Ah..." The young man snorted and immediately responded: "Yes."

 Chapter 352： Mysterious murderer

    The thirty-two chapter mysterious murderer


    Han Jin and others rode the horses to the public cemetery in the Chengdong District, and the young aristocrats also unloaded a horse from the carriage, following Han Jin and Lang Ning.


    ¡°Why wait for me?¡± Han Jin asked softly.


    The young aristocrat had already thought a lot of wording, but after he collided with Han Jin¡¯s line of sight, he somehow panicked. He temporarily decided not to follow the original plan, but said the fact: "Adult, actually I was yesterday. I saw you, and there was Miss Elena."


    "Oh."


    "I saw you coming out of Elma''s house with Miss Elena. I think your relationship with Elma must be very close, so...so..." The young aristocrat became swallowed, he didn''t know What should I say, hesitated for a moment, continued: "I had some unpleasant things with Elma. If Elma had a chance, then I would probably be unlucky, so... I want to go with Ayr first. I can contact you, even if I apologize and apologize, as long as he does not hate me."


    "What is unpleasant?" asked Han Jin.


    "My father had a good personal relationship with Elma before I was alive. I also got a lot of help. Later...Dysmark adults will deal with the Morgan Chamber of Commerce. Elma will find me and want me to help the adults of Desmark. Appreciation." The young aristocrat sighed: "Adult, I am just a sheriff in a district. I am not qualified to plead with the adults of Desmark! If I really go, not only does it help, but it may also take my family. I lost it, and finally, I refused Elma."


    "Oh, then?"


    ¡°Elma was very angry at the time and threw the glass over.¡± The young nobleman stroked his forehead and smiled bitterly: ¡°I broke my head all at once, and now there are scars, if I frown. The scar will become very clear."


    "You didn''t retaliate against him?"


    "Revenge?" The face of the young aristocrat became more and more bitter: "After all, he helped me a lot, and it was my elder, and I hit it."


    Lang Ning turned his head and smiled at the young aristocrat. At that time, Desmark was going to deal with the Morgan Business Group, and Elma hit him again. He didn¡¯t fall into the rocks, and the quality was not bad. Since it was played with a wine glass. There must be others next to him, so he could not lie or dare to lie.


    "When are you going to find Elma?"


    "That was yesterday, you and Miss Elena have just gone."


    "Are you apologizing?"


    ¡°Which chance to apologize?¡± the young aristocrat said helplessly: ¡°I just saw Elma, he just blew me out.¡±


    "What should have happened later?" Han Jin said faintly: "These are not enough to explain why you have been waiting for me here."


    The young nobleman hesitated for a moment and finally said: "After I go home, the more I want to be afraid, the more you are the owner of the Holy City, and Elma has gained your trust. If Elma wants to avenge me, I have no The way to resist, and later... I thought for a long time, decided to let a friend of mine... Well, he was an eighth-order thief, let him sneak into Elma¡¯s home."


    "And then?" Han Jin brows a pick.


    "Adult, I have absolutely no other meaning." The young aristocrat turned pale and nervously said: "I just want my friend to warn Elma. I don''t lack the courage to do the same, if he really wants to deal with it. I, then I will fight with him."


    "I know." Han Jin smiled and said: "You already know about Alma''s death? If you really want to do something, you should try to erase the traces you left. It can appear here, on the one hand, You really have a clear conscience, on the other hand, you want to seize the opportunity, isn''t it?"


    The young nobleman looked awkward and sighed for a long time, wiped the cold sweat on his head, and smiled bitterly: "Adult, you are really..."


    "Well, let''s say, what happened behind?" Han Jindao.


    "Last night, Elma''s mood was very abnormal, laughing a little later, crying a little while, and still said that he was saved, saying that he finally waited for this day. My friend lurked for a long time and never found a place with Elma. The opportunity, until midnight, Elma is ready to rest, my friend just wants to get close to Elma, but suddenly hears Elma making a short scream." The young aristocrat said solemnly: "My My friend was very scared. At that time, Elma had extinguished the magic light. He could not see the scene in the room, but he sensed an extremely ferocious and **** atmosphere. Adults, I know my friends very well. His courage has always been Very big, can scare him like that, prove that the murderer who killed Elma must be a very terrible strong!"


    Han Jin is silent, is there anything ulterior secret to the Morgan Chamber of Commerce?


    "Adult, this is not the most important thing." The young aristocrat said: "Last night, Elma was resting in a small room. When he was killed, although the screams were short and not loud. But I believe that that little sister can certainly hear clearly, but... the embarrassment of the family of Elma today, Elma turned out to be a violent death."


    "What is your name?" Han Jin suddenly said.


    "Schumann, adult, my name is Schumann." The young nobleman showed a look of surprise and joy.


    "Congratulations to you." Lang Ning turned and smiled and said: "You have seized the opportunity."


    "Lang Ning adults, please take care of them in the future." The young aristocrats were very excited.


    "Do you know me?" Lang Ning was slightly surprised.


    "Of course, I have seen you at the banquet. Although you just drank a glass of wine, you left in a hurry. However, my memory has been very good, so I remember very clearly."


    "I think of a word, the opportunity is always willing to favor those who are prepared." Han Jin said faintly, then one finger forward: "Is there a graveyard?"


    "Yes, adults." Schumann urged the horse to rush to the past. Several escort-dressed men jumped out of the trees around the cemetery and greeted Schumann.


    "How is it?" Schumann asked loudly.


    "Young Master, the burial ceremony has long been completed, and now it has been buried." A big man replied while looking at Han Jin and Lang Ning.


    "Adult, we are one step late, what should we do?" Schumann asked back.


    "Go in and say." Han Jin also jumped off the horse.


    The cemetery looks very quiet. Almost a dozen people are standing in front of a new grave. They are divided into four groups. They all look like immediate relatives, because each group is headed by a middle-aged woman and stands from their age. The analysis of the posture should be the child of the middle-aged woman, but outside the four groups of people, a young woman is excluded and seems lonely.


    "The woman is the little singer of Elma, called Ruo La, who has been married to her in the previous year. She has never been born after marriage." Schumann whispered.


    The people who were holding the funeral saw a group of people coming over and stunned. In fact, Han Jin and Lang Ning¡¯s looks were very dull, and Schumann¡¯s sorcerer was silent, but Schumann¡¯s guards looked up one by one. Murderous, they know their mission, and know what their young masters are waiting for, can work with the high-ranking lords, they can not bear this glory, in plain words, they are not excited, but excited.


    Han Jin looked at the new grave that had just been completed, and turned a half circle. He said faintly: "Digging."


    Han Jin gave orders to the generals of the Rapids. Although they did not think that Lang Ning would defy the order, they would have to wait until Langing made the statement before they would act because they were regular soldiers, but those guards would be different. Han Jin¡¯s voice just fell, and did not wait for Schumann¡¯s opening. The guards rushed up and slammed up. The posture of ''seeing death is not only frightened by several underage children, but also scared a gravekeeper. Have to sit down to the ground.


    Then, the guards grabbed the shovel from the hands of several grave guards, and they dig up the graves with strength. The relatives of Elma stunned for a moment, and the group broke out, crying and screaming, several men. Some of the children picked up stones from the ground, and some of them rushed over.


    "Bold!" The leaders of the guards pulled out their swords and screamed at the backhand. Other guards without tools also pulled out their weapons and stared at the crowd fiercely.


    In the **** cleaning of the Morgan Group by Desmark, Elma managed to save his life. In order to avoid the suspicion, he did not even hire a guard. The main force of the battle in the crowd was left with a group of children. The two old servants, seeing the guards¡¯ arrogance, were all stunned, and even the crying of the children did not know when they disappeared silently.


    "You guys! You want to marry the dead!" The priest who had just hosted the funeral was so disgusted that he then lifted his scepter.


    The priests in the Holy See are equally strict, according to the level of magic, divided into auxiliary sacrifices, priests, bishops, cardinals and archbishops. They are divided into two categories from the nature of work, one is the battle priest, the other is the priest, Jedice Belonging to the former, the main responsibility of the combat priest is to protect the Holy See, and the main responsibility of the pastor is to spread the glory of God. The gap between the two strengths can be imagined.


    The priest¡¯s magic was only half sung, and it was surrounded by the guards. Fortunately, in the absence of Han Jin¡¯s command, they dared not do too much, only to push the priest to the ground, and then a punch and kick. .


    "Stop! Give me a hand!" Schumann violently thundered.


    The guards looked up and saw Schumann''s face blue, and they couldn''t help but be there.


    "Schumann, if you really want to make a difference, you must at least have the ability to constrain your hands." Han Jin said faintly: "Remember, I am not a dissmark."


    "I understand, adults." Schumann only felt that his chest was inflated. After talking on the road, he should be able to get some points, and the performance of the guards must be deducted a lot, but now it is not He scolded his chances, he could only bear it first.


    "The villain! You are this villain..." The priest climbed up from the ground and screamed in a trembling voice. He had been beaten and bruised. This humiliation made him unable to bear, and he took out a magic scroll. However, his hands were shaking so badly that he had been groping for a long time and could not open the magic scroll. If he was replaced by an enemy, he was estimated to have been killed hundreds of times.


    The look of the guards changed. They wanted to rush to block, but they didn¡¯t dare to let the other party release the magic. They were scared. They went back and forth, and then slammed away. It¡¯s better to die. Everyone is gone.


    For a long time, the priest finally shook the magic scroll in the waiting of everyone, and slammed it out. Then the magic scroll turned into a white light that rushed into the sky. After flying to the sky, it exploded in an umbrella. It is now dusk. The white light that exploded is particularly eye-catching, even if it is more than ten miles away.


    "Oh... you insulted the messenger of God, this is your retribution!" The priest smiled sullenly, and he excused everything.


    "Digging yours, what are you going to do?" Han Jin said coldly.


    Several guards awake as if they were dreaming, and continue to work hard to dig up.


    The time is not long, the hoof sounds are faintly heard outside, and the hoofs are getting louder and louder. Lang Ning is almost grown up in the military camp. I don¡¯t have to look at it. I can only figure it out. The number of knights is in the hundred rides. about.


    When the shadows of the knights broke into the cemetery, the priest shouted as he waved his scepter: "The warriors of God are these people! They smashed the peace of the deceased and insulted the dignity of the priests. Come, use you. The blood, to cleanse the sins here!"


    The knights in the first row tidy up the knight guns and lined up. They rushed in the direction of Hanjin. The families of Elma fled to the outside with panic, lest they suffer the shackles of the fish.


    Lang Ning couldn''t help but frown. With the strength of Hanjin, there is no problem with self-protection, but it is difficult to avoid hurting people, and he is also angry. The holy crown city is the territory of Hanjin, even if something happens. Things should always be notified to the local garrison, and the big knights will be pulled out. What is going on? !


    In fact, the teaching power and the royal power will always have various contradictions, and they can do nothing. The two sides must exercise restraint, compromise and mutual tolerance. As long as one party makes irrational behavior, the contradiction will immediately stimulate .


    A sigh of sorrow flashed in Han Jin¡¯s eyes, his body suddenly disappeared from the place, appeared in the middle of the cemetery, his right hand swayed, and a flaming sword was burned. Then he inserted the fire sword into the ground. In the middle, only a small half of the blade was left, and then he returned to the original place.


    Although Han Jin did not say a word from beginning to end, all the light knights understood what this means. The position of the sword represents the boundary, and the cross-border person is at his own risk.


    Unfortunately, they did not know Han Jin. Han Jinlian¡¯s government affairs in the Holy Crown City were too lazy to interfere, let alone go to the Guangming Knights. Almost all the light knights regarded this warning as a provocation, and no one was provocative!


    Han Jin looked at the grave that was gradually dug, but his eyes became colder and colder.


    "Adults..." Lang Ning couldn''t help but feel gratified. If he didn''t come out with Han Jin today, this wave of situation must be brewed. He often contacts Hanjin, Guevara and others. Lang Ning found that whether it is The hearty and determined Guevara is also a calm and faint Jedisi, and Han Jin, who gives a sense of sunshine, has the same characteristics, that is, pride and conceit. Of course, this is not derogatory. It is an attitude that you want to come and that will come. It''s hard to imagine that Han Jin will scream when he meets something. What kind of lord I am, how dare you do, and what can be called out is not really a strong, but a watchdog.


    This kind of thing... can only come by me. It¡¯s not a big deal to do a dog. Lang Ning reveals a helpless smile, and immediately screams and screams: ¡°Great courage! Lord Rafael is here, what do you want to do? !"


    "Adults..." suddenly screamed in the rush of the Knights of Light: "Stop!!"


    The current word "Raphael" is more than just a dragonslayer. Han Jin, who killed Longcheng''s elder Maxwell, is not too much to describe with Weizhen. The reason why Dragon City and Dragon Field are so powerful is that many of them have broken through the final barrier because of the superior dragons who mastered the magic of the dragon language.


    What does the Longcheng elder represent? What can be said to kill such a strong person? The answer is already coming out!


    Not only in the northeast region, as time goes by, the brilliant record set by the name ''Raphael'' will spread around the mouth of the travellers. It will not take long for Nikola in the southwestern region to have Hearing, as to whether he would treat the other party as his most powerful enemy like Han Jin, it is his own business, and others cannot know.


    There was a commotion in the rush of the Knights of the Light, and the horses were able to stand in the fire dragon swords, but the rushing came to an abrupt end, and they inevitably collided with each other and immediately became a mess.


    A knight dressed in silver trenches emerged from the side, looked at the fire dragon sword, then jumped off the horse and strode to Han.


    Going to the front, the knight took off his face, and Lang Ning saw that the other person was actually Oder, one of the three paladins. The heart suddenly slammed, and a priest was in distress, which led to the uprising. Paladin, some unbelievable! Is it true that the bright knights want to stand in the holy city, so have been waiting for this opportunity?


    Odd swept the priest and bent down, then whispered, "Adult, what the **** is going on?"


    "Misunderstanding." Han Jin faint back.


    "Misunderstanding?" Odd''s tone slightly improved. He looked at the priest again. The priest was beaten so badly that even the front teeth were knocked out. Is it just a misunderstanding?


    "In fact, it is not a misunderstanding." Lang Ning said: "The guy has no eyes, and even the adult is a villain. It is still light to teach him a meal."


    Odd frowned and his eyes turned cold to the priest.


    "Odd adults, they... they are dying!" The priest was panicked.


    The guards were still squeezing, and the coffin was faintly revealed below. Odd whispered: "Adult, what are they doing?"

 Chapter 353： Shady

    Chapter 353, shady


    "Oder Knight, do you really think that adults should give you an explanation of what to do?" Lang Ning said with a smile, his smile is very standard, full of knight''s demeanor, but the words are like steel needles sharp.


    Odd suddenly became there, his face was flushed. He wanted to attack, but there was no reason to swallow it, but he was not reconciled. It can be said that since he became a paladin, no one dares to be like Langing. He doesn''t even have a face.


    "Lang Ning, you misunderstood." For a moment, Odd finally showed a very stubborn smile: "I am just curious."


    "I am also very curious." Lang Ning said with a smile: "So, let''s wait here to see the results, don''t bother adults, what do you say?"


    Odd nodded, not shaking his head, it was extraordinarily embarrassing.


    Lang Ning turned his eyes away. He was deliberate, no one in his eyes, and arbitrarily mobilized the Knights of Light. Is this the mountain of the Holy See as the Holy Land? What kind of joke? !


    Odeben thought that Hanjin would blame Lang Ning and give him a step, but Han Jin turned a deaf ear to the conversation between Lang Ning and Odd, as if nothing had happened. This made Oude more upset.


    Perhaps in the eyes of others, Han Jin is somewhat immature. When he sees his subordinates, he always has to stand up and play a round field. Unfortunately, Han Jin¡¯s personality is like this. Seeing people close to him is playing with a gossip. The guy who doesn''t have to bicker, he will certainly help the former, and it is because the Langing has the upper hand. If Lang Ning is not spoken by Odd, he will not remain silent. In fact, after being brought together with Mo Xinke and others, Han Jin rarely screamed loudly, unless someone made a mistake on the issue of big or bad.


    Soon, the coffin was dug out, several guards opened the coffin, and Schumann jumped directly into the grave and carefully examined the body of Elma. It was only last night that the face of Elma did not change much, and there was no smell, only the muscles on the face were slightly distorted.


    Seeing Han Jin and others who do not respect the bodies of their loved ones, Elma¡¯s family members are more excited, but the situation is stronger than the people, they can only stand there quietly, staring at Schumann and him with hateful eyes. The guards under his command.


    Just then, there was a wave of magical waves in the air. Jedice''s figure appeared in the air and quickly fell to the ground. Seeing Jedice appear, Odd sighed and immediately found that he had always been faint. Jedice''s face did not know why it became pale, a pair of lips next to each other, like a sharp sword, eyes narrow, the clear pupils of the past has become a deep pool of invisible bottom.


    "Adult, you..."


    "Who allowed you to mobilize the Knights of Light?" Jeddy interrupted Odd''s words coldly.


    "Adult, we saw the alarm." Odd whispered.


    "When you see the alarm, you can arbitrarily mobilize the Knights of Light. Here is the holy crown city, what will happen?" Jeddy: "Odd, I remember that you are a very conceited person, so I can''t understand it, even if it is true. What happened, can a Paladin come out to solve it? Must mobilize the Knights of Light?? Ord, are you because you saw the alarm, or do you like to lead the knights to slam and trample the earth?!"


    This is a heartfelt statement, Jedice said very clearly, you are not because you saw the alarm, but with people glory and glory, and then straightforward, you are playing the prestige!


    There was a small sweat on Oude¡¯s head. He and Jades were old acquaintances. From the time when he was still in the mountains, he did not see Jedice¡¯s sound. He did not dare to argue, but slowly lowered his head.


    "Who is the alarm?" Jeddy asked coldly.


    "Yes... it''s me." The priest was also scared, and Jedice''s attitude toward the whole thing was very obvious, and it was impossible to help him.


    ¡°Why are you alert?¡±


    "Adults, they... they are dying!" the priest shouted, still shaking his fingers to the busy Schumann.


    "What is the alarm used for?" Jedice shot a sharp cold in his eyes: "Is there even an alarm when you hit the wall and hit your feet, let the Knights of Light come to save you? You think the light knight Is the group alone?!"


    "They..." The priest pointed at his face and cried, "Adult, look, they are like a beast, pushing me to the ground and kicking!"


    "Cough..." Lang Ning coughed: "Jedice is actually a misunderstanding. The guy actually swears to insult the adult, so... we just gave him a little lesson." Lang Ning is smart, he knows, as long as If you bite this reason, no one can pick them up.


    "Adult, found!" Schumann suddenly made a surprise call.


    "What have you found?"


    "Here, adults, look here!" Schumann slammed Elma''s left arm and pointed at Alma''s majesty.


    Han Jin¡¯s vision is very good. He can clearly see that there is a faint scar on the place where Elma¡¯s left rib is close to the armpit. The attention of other people was attracted by the voice of Schumann. Even the relatives of Elma wanted to know what the group had found and dared to come together.


    Schumann said while looking at the wound: "Adult, this is a wound caused by a very narrow, extremely thin, extremely sharp dagger! It is a vicious means!! Pierce from the armpit, pierced all of a sudden The heart may not have much blood, or even bloodshed. Of course, it is not ruled out that people are wiped clean afterwards. If this kind of wound is not carefully watched, it will not be found at all, and after the death of Elma, the arms naturally close together, just right. Blocking the wound, the sky... adults, the perpetrators must be a veteran and daring professional assassin!"


    Alma¡¯s relatives were bombing at the time. They never thought that their loved ones were killed. Several middle-aged women and younger children couldn¡¯t help but burst into tears. Only Ayr Ma¡¯s little sister, still standing alone on one side, lowered her head, because of the angle problem, no one could see her expression change.


    Schumann jumped out of the grave and said loudly: "Adult, I haven''t figured it out. Why did Elma have a chance to make a scream? My friend is an eighth-order thief who can make him feel scared. The murderer''s strength is of course It is much stronger than him. It stands to reason that Elma may even be killed between ignorance and ignorance."


    "What do you say?" Lang Ning asked.


    "Everything is because the murderer wants to cover up the fact that Elma was killed, so he chose to kneel down, then he must first grab the arm of Elma to get started, so in this gap, Elma sent out. A short scream."


    "Schumann." Han Jin suddenly said.


    "In!" Schumann stunned.


    "This matter is handed over to you, is there a problem?"


    "No...no problem! Adult!!" Schumann showed a ecstatic look. After waiting for this sentence, he has waited for a whole day. Although this does not mean anything, he has at least gone up. Opportunity, and he also feels gratified. If he did not remain honest at the time, would he say that he had deceived Hanjin?


    "I will leave the Holy Crown for a while. When I come back, you have to give me an answer." Han Jin whispered: "You have ten days."


    "Please rest assured, adult, I will never let down your trust." Schumann said very seriously, then he paused and glanced back: "Adult, she..."


    "I said, you have full authority." Han Jin said faintly: "If you need any help in the future, you should go directly to Lang Ning."


    "Adult, I will assist him." Lang Ning said with a smile.


    Schumann turned around and shook his hand at Elma¡¯s little man and said, ¡°Take her to me!¡±


    Schumann''s guards groaned, and immediately swarmed, swarming their hair, twisting their arms and twisting their arms. In a twinkling, they tied Elma''s little shackles, but the woman never struggled. No crying, just a hairy movement, revealing a face full of fear.


    As a smart creature, of course, there is enough association ability to find that his loved ones were killed, and that the guards tied the woman up. They understood everything, and then rushed to the woman. Even the middle-aged women are arrogant.


    Schumann''s guards have experienced a lesson. They dare not do anything about it. They have to protect the woman with their own body. Fortunately, they have enough numbers, otherwise they will be too busy.


    "Jedice, let''s go there?" Han Jin said with a smile, calming down the grief and indignation of the family members of Elma, and naturally there are others to do it. He only cares about the secrets hidden behind him.


    "Good." Jeddis should have a cry and keep up with Hanjin.


    As for Odd and the troubled priest, he could not speak, especially the priest, and he had no excuses to preserve himself.


    The sky gradually darkened, Han Jin did not speak, Jedice did not speak, only walked silently.


    I don''t know how long it took, Jeddy broke the silence first: "Right, some things have to be handed over to you." After that, he took a few magic scrolls from the space ring and handed it to Hanjin.


    Han Jin did not have the temptation to give in. He took the number and received a total of eight magic scrolls. He whispered, "What is this?"


    "The magic scroll of God''s blessing can improve your overall combat power. It is made by me. The effect should be able to keep it for one day and one night."


    "It seems to be useless to me." Han Jin smiled.


    "It¡¯s a shame..." Jeddy looked around and said quite helplessly: "Fortunately, there are only two of you and me, otherwise... it¡¯s a big joke. And you have been with Yalina. Come together, if you really want to keep a husband''s self-esteem and self-confidence in front of her, I suggest you take some time to get some good knowledge of magic."


    "So solemn... what is the use?" Han Jin was also curious.


    "The magic of the light and the natural fire system, the soil system and other magicians confront, there is no advantage, but if it is against the abyss race, there are all cursed magic, any magic can not be compared with the light magic." Dess smiled, but when he saw the incomprehensibleness of Han Jin¡¯s eyes, his smile disappeared quickly. The confidence that was just revealed was reinstated: ¡°Are you really a magician??¡±


    "Oh..." Han Jin laughed. In the past, every time he suffered similar doubts and accusations, he always showed this kind of smile.


    Jedice knows that this kind of thing must be explained clearly. It is necessary to use the blessing of God, which means that Han Jin has encountered a strong opponent. If Han Jin cannot fully understand and master it, it will be impossible to make a difference. Recover.


    Jedice thought about the wording and whispered: "Let''s say, when you are protected by God''s blessing, any curse magic can''t work for you. Even if you have cursed, God''s blessing can also be The curse is dispelled! I heard that you want to go to the capital of the elements with Yalena? In order to ensure that nothing is lost... I suggest that you and Yarina keep these magic scrolls separately, so that in the case of one of you being cursed, Another person can also help in time."


    "How do you know that I and I are going to go to the capital of the elements?" Han Jin¡¯s voice was a little bit sullen. Jedice gave him a magical scroll of God¡¯s blessings. Obviously, it¡¯s all killing him. After losing Maxwell''s elder Maxwell, I learned about the situation at the time. Jedice felt the heart and made it for him. He tasted that several reels contained heavy mutual support and mutual support. Friendship.


    "Gail told me, but he was unfortunate." Jeddy laughed and said: "Insanely, you broke into the barracks of the Rapids to find you. You just left with Lang Ning, and then ran over to find me, but he Just after I left, I saw the warning from the Holy See."


    "Jedice... It¡¯s hard for you." Han Jin sighed.


    Jeddy began to think that Han Jin was talking about the hard work of making a magic scroll, but he immediately reacted. Han Jin is talking about something more important. Jedice was silent for a moment and sighed: "I am bored. But... there really is no way."


    "Yeah, sometimes, I have no way." Han Jin said slowly.


    "I am different from you!" Jeddes shook his head.


    "What''s the difference?"


    "You are painting on a piece of white paper, because you are the founder, so you said that there should be a tree here. Naturally someone will help you draw a tree. You said there should be a river there. Naturally someone will help you. Draw a river.¡± Jedice¡¯s eyes revealed an unseen grief: ¡°And in front of me is a picture with thousands of years of heavy inertia, refusal to change, and a rancid smell. I not only want Change the dark night to the sun, but also desperately protect the painting so that it is not destroyed by others."


    Han Jin is silent. He knows the difficulty of Jeddes, but he can only create or seize opportunities, repair some corners, real big things, he can''t intervene, otherwise, the more he helps, Jeddis The harder it is, the more it may be isolated and ousted by all the believers.


    "Nothing, your control will naturally grow stronger after a long time." Han Jin can only be pale and weakly persuaded: "And your former archbishop, is not doing very well."


    "Good? It¡¯s good to be killed by Nikolay? The way you comfort people... It¡¯s really different.¡± Jeddes couldn¡¯t smile: ¡°Not to mention the situation is different and the position is different. This generation is only me and tied. The two great bishops of Kerry, frankly, there is fierce competition between Zachary and I for the position of the next pope, huh, huh... I can only unite as many people as possible, and I am powerless to change anything. ¡±


    "Zakri? It seems that I haven''t heard the few Paladins talk about him. How is he? Is the war dead?" Han Jin asked.


    "They certainly won''t say it, because Zachary has already turned to Nikolay." Jeddes said slowly: "And Nikolay has re-established the Holy See, but fortunately... they brought the crystal, otherwise I The current situation may be awkward."


    ¡°Re-establishing the Holy See?¡± Han Jin frowned.


    "A ridiculous trick of checks and balances." Jeds smiled: "In order to fight against the Holy See, Nikolay tried every means to get close to the Dragon Field. Now that the Holy See is ruined, what should he use to fight the Dragon Field?"


    "He is really tired to live."


    "No, you underestimate him. He is a real warrior. Struggle... Whether it is a physical struggle or a intellectual struggle, it is his greatest pleasure."


    Han Jin was silent for a moment and transferred the topic: "Jedice, help me to do one thing."


    "what?"


    "You saw it just now, I always feel... In the holy crown city, in a place we can''t see, there is a black hand lurking!" Han Jin said slowly: "After I left with you, you Talk to the Gaelic general manager and let him pay attention to protecting Schumann and the female criminal, killing the murderer of Elma, and it is very likely that he will kill another person."


    "It makes sense..." Jeddy indulged for a moment: "Why don''t you talk to the Gaelic director in person? You and Yalena go to the elemental rule to treat the Duke of Solomon, and he will help you anyway." ¡±


    "Just because of this, I can''t say it." Han Jin said with a smile: "Gail''s general manager... It''s easy to be more heart-felt, as if I was reporting in the map."


    "Is it his heart or your heart?" Jeddy couldn''t help but smile: "Well, I talk to him. If I have leisure, I will look after that, but... Are you mentally prepared?" "Because chatting with Han Jin is very comfortable, Jedice forgot to use the honorific words, but the conversation between the two people is more natural because of the lack of honor."


    "What psychological preparation?"


    "Of course it is the preparation for hitting nails."


    "Lang Ning also reminded me, huh, huh..." Han Jin smiled and immediately said: "Whether or not I touch a nail, I will cure the disease of the Grand Duke of Solomon."


    "Yes, this is like a man." Jeddes laughed. "If you let Yalena hear these words, I definitely like you more, right... I don''t need to find a chance to say what you said. Tell me about Yalena?"

 Chapter 354： Army

    The third and fourth chapters of the army


    In the boundless snowfield, a unicorn of a sacred horse opened its four hooves and galloped toward the end of the sky. As the saying goes, habits are good. After being captured by Han Jin, this unicorn has had a terrible battle. Days, but in the Holy City, its life has completely changed, one is because Yalina likes it, one is because Hanjin is too lazy to abuse ''farm'', and at the request of Yalina, it is also The horned beast has blessed several spiritual beasts and enjoyed the same treatment as the little Thunderbirds.


    In just over twenty days, the temperament of the unicorn has changed miraculously. At the time of the Black Crow City, it is always low-eyed and pleasing to the eye. It is like a huge mouse. Even at the moment, even in running. It¡¯s a chest-high head and a look forward to it.


    Yalin, like a bird, shrinks in Hanjin''s arms. Han Jin has to go to the elemental capital to treat her father, and Han Jin really accepts her. She tastes these things. Her happiness in her heart cannot be described in words. So much so that she looked at all the smiles, the former iceberg beauty, now completely melted, melted in the embrace of Han Jin.


    However, Han Jin did not laugh, and the road to the capital of the element had been cut off by the elves, and he had to force it. The so-called one bite by a snake and three years of fear of a well rope, of course, Han Jin will not be so embarrassed, but his heart is also full of vigilance, and is ready to prepare before departure.


    Although the Dragons of Dragon City can''t react so quickly, but they are not afraid of 10,000. Just since the war with the Elves, Han Jin, who has always maintained a high profile, has become low-key. The patrol team immediately turned around and tried to avoid conflict.


    What Han Jin didn''t know was that the elves were much more nervous than him. The elves who fled back to Hilary Reilly had already passed the results of the war and the results. Many elves knew that Han Jin had changed his attire, and In the snowy field, after Han entered, the big red cloak style was conspicuous, and Han Jin was far away. The elves were all scared and scattered, waiting for the commander to give orders, they rushed to fight and fled. .


    From the perspective of the gods, you can see a very interesting scene. The two sides met very far, and Han Jin was turned around and the elves responded faster than Han Jin. Han Jin ran out of the distance, confirmed that the elves did not catch up, and did not sense the fluctuations of the top and super-order creatures, and they secretly breathed a sigh of relief. After the elves escaped into the city, they immediately started the tree of life, and then Waiting for a long time, I dare to slowly relax the warning.


    Han Jin did not know what his significance was with the battle of Maxwell!


    The fate of Xiannier, Gaobin, Lydia and even the Elf family has been changed. They can not believe in the evaluation of Xiannier, but they cannot believe the facts! The elves paid a huge price to get the Longcheng elder Maxwell out. Now that Maxwell was killed, who is responsible for this responsibility? Of course, Dragon City will not take responsibility. As long as the problem is pushed to the problem of the distortion of the elves'' intelligence, the elves will be in trouble. The key is to invite the Longcheng elder Maxwell to participate in the war. The elders of the Senate have lost a lot of How much can you pay to get the fortune of Dragon City?


    And before Prudence went to attack Hanjin, Lydia had raised sharp objections and contacted many tribe patriarchs. Of course, there must be their own reasons. Lydia¡¯s reason is that Han Jin¡¯s The strength is very strong, and may even break through the final barrier. It is unwise to be an enemy of such a strong person. If it fails, it will suffer cruel revenge. In fact, Gao Bin¡¯s judgment is correct. Only a small number of patriarchs are willing to stand on the side of Lydia. Most of the patriarchs believe that there are dragons participating in the war. They are enough to crush the holy crown city into powder, but it is with Lidia and the snake. . The last facts prove that Lydia''s correctness, the holy crown city is still standing there, being crushed into powder, is their blind optimism and confidence.


    The direct consequence of this war is that Prudence¡¯s prestige suffered an unprecedented blow, and the influence of Gao Bin and Lydia expanded rapidly. On the same day, after seeing the decisive battle of Hilary Reilly, she became a strong follower of Gao Bin and Lydia. She will never forget the scene. The dragon elder Maxwell, who is close to the semi-god, is like a poor, unplugged skin. The fat pig, in the air, unable to roll, mourn, change to elves, what will happen? Also through the mouth of Hilary, many elves know how embarrassed Prudence was at that time.


    It is said that killing Rafael''s lord is as easy as killing an ant. The result is Maxwell. Then you abandon your comrades and escape from your butt. What face is still the commander of the coalition? !


    The world is like chess. At the moment, Han Jin is just a piece in the chessboard. He has no way of knowing what kind of changes are brewing inside the elves, and he can only do his best to do what he should.


    At dusk, the unicorn stopped on a hill that was not tall or short, and swayed the long tail like a cloud, and a pair of blue eyes looked around.


    Elena straightened up and looked at the front, whispering: "Raphael, be careful in front."


    "how?"


    "The front is the buffer zone of Yehliu City and the Capital of Elements. The area is almost a thousand miles of swamps. This place, my father doesn''t want it, it doesn''t make sense, and Yehliucheng doesn''t dare."


    "Don''t dare?"


    "Yeah, maybe they will use this tree of life to turn this place into a flat wilderness today. My father''s army will be called tomorrow, and there is Fossa in the city of Festa. Fossa dreams of opening up the territory." Yalinna smiled and said: "There are some goblin immigrants living in the swamp area, but the number is very rare, there are some World of Warcraft, of course, for you, this is nothing."


    ¡°Is there any way to go around?¡±


    "Let''s go far." Yalena said: "If you wander from here, you must first pass through Yehliu City and then into the forest. If you go from there, you must first drill the forest and then pass through the site of the city. Can go to the capital of the element."


    "How did you get to the city of Lonely?"


    "Let''s go from here." Elena pointed forward: "But at that time it was summer, I could see the road faintly, and it was troublesome in winter. Some swamps were frozen, and some swamps were covered by ice and snow. If you are not careful, you will fall."


    For Han Jin and Yalina, the swamp does not have any threats, but the trouble is indispensable. Han Jin likes to be clean, and Yalina prefers to be clean. In this wilderness, washing is too inconvenient.


    "On the way, have you seen the goblin? What do they look like?"


    "I didn''t see it." Yalina shook her head. "We only met a thief group."


    "The thieves group?" Han Jin laughed: "At the beginning... you took the students out of the elemental capital, and the courage is not small." Not to mention the strength, almost no traveler''s experience, take the risk Going out of the lab and embarking on a wilderness and an unknown life is a great adventure in itself.


    "People are magisters!" said Yalena with a smile.


    ¡°Is there a place to rest in the swamp?¡±


    "Of course, is it true that those goblins are rolling in the mud all day?" Elena paused: "Raphael, if you really don''t want to go from here, then we can go around, just need to walk a few more day."


    "Forget it, let''s go from here." Han Jin whispered, he did not tell Yarina, before the departure, Gail found him to find him. In fact, the condition of the Duke of Solomon was very serious last year, even big. The Duke himself once joked with the director of Gail, can live this winter is a victory, so the mood of Gail¡¯s general manager is very excited, and he has repeatedly requested Hanjin. If you really have the cure for the asthma of the Duke of Solomon, you must start as soon as possible.


    Seeing that Gail¡¯s manager did not hide his emotions, Han Jin vaguely understood why the Gaelic lord would continue to put pressure on Yalena, and the Duke of Solomon died. No one can protect the capital of the elements. Not at all. The elements were created by the Grand Duke of Solomon, and the Grand Duke of Solomon was the soul of the capital of the element, losing his soul, and it was impossible to compete with the lord of Versail.


    He must fight for time, so as not to have regrets for life, not to mention that his Qingmang has been destroyed, and his combat effectiveness has been greatly reduced. It is unwise to go from Yehliucheng or from the city.


    The sky is getting darker and darker. Han Jin decided to find a place to rest after the mountain. Camping outside, for Han Jin and Yalinna, it can be regarded as a light road. Soon, Yalin will clean up a clean place. , release the magic shield, put on blankets, pillows, and put the food. Two or more days ago, she also did the same thing, but the mood is definitely a world apart from that time. The restless uneasiness has turned into a sweetness that cannot be turned away.


    Two people ate something and chatted for a while. Han Jin always urged to hurry the road a few days ago. Yalina¡¯s physical exertion was very high. Today, she finally had a rest early. She couldn¡¯t resist the sleepiness and gradually became paralyzed. After entering the dreamland, Han Jin couldn''t sleep, grabbed Harley and let Harley observe and observe the movements around him. Of course, the ''work on duty'' will be handed over to him at night.


    Now Harley and the unicorn form a stark contrast, how old is the former unicorn? Now it has become daring, and Harley, who is extremely arrogant and even dares to slap everyone to drink wine, has become silent and well-behaved. In fact, no one can stand it. When you meet, you will have a palm of your hand, two days a day. Ok, it¡¯s been a long time, and Harley¡¯s has been conditioned. Not to mention that Han Jin and Yalina are together at the moment. The two are tender and affectionate. What did Harley come out for? Want to fight? !


    However, God knows how much Harley is eager to tell, no matter what to do, whether to repent or to beg for mercy, as long as he has the opportunity to speak, he has nothing to ask for.


    After adjusting for a while, Han Jin slowly opened his eyes, his wrists turned over, and a few red-handed swords appeared in front of him. These are flying swords that are not inflow. Their use is terrorist-style self-destruction. It may be used to cope with high-intensity battles. Over the past few days, he has always wanted to re-enfine a master weapon, but unfortunately, there is no favorite material in his hand.


    Indulge in a moment, Han Jin sighed helplessly, and after a few days, if you can''t find the corresponding one, you can only refine the fire dragon sword, although some are a pity, but the situation is not tolerable!


    The luckiest thing is to find some good things from the Grand Duke of Solomon. I want to come to the position of the Duke of Solomon. I must have a precious collection. There is no hope of refining the fire dragon sword. It is really hopeful in this respect, but... The confession of the Duke of Solomon, I first thought of finding some benefits from the old man, is he too arrogant?


    Han Jin smiled and shook his head. He knew that the concerns of Langing and Jedisi were justified. Even if he cured the disease for the Grand Duke of Solomon, the Grand Duke of Solomon might suddenly turn his face and disregard people, and even deal with himself. In order to please the Dragon City. However, from the intermittent narrative of Elena, he faintly felt that the Duke of Solomon was a very intelligent person, and such a strong person should not make such a shameful move.


    Even if he really got that step, he will take Yalena away. Anyway, before he left, he spent a lot of energy on himself and Yarina, and made ample preparation. It is no exaggeration to say that he and Ya now. Linna is almost dead, and there is no problem in running away.


    As for the attitude of Yalena, he secretly worried, but now thinking so much does not make any sense, can only take a step and take a step.


    The threat of the elves, the threat of the Dragon City, the threat of Nikola, his situation is very bad, like the danger of tired eggs, defeating an opponent, he has to face a stronger opponent, but he also has his own advantages and opportunity!


    The seven space magic crystals appear in front of Han Jin, exudes a sparkling radiance, and the crystal of Jedisi. If he can get the holy crystal, two Taoisms that can be described by subversion can make him The combat effectiveness has been greatly improved!


    The soldiers of the Holy Crown City took him to the sky, and he said that Han Jin is already a semi-god-level powerhouse, but since his family knew his own affairs, he could not release an attack of equal power, only to fully utilize that. Two ways, give him another year, no more, just one year, he can have the ability to fight against any strong individual, including Nikolay!


    "Master..." Harley didn''t know when he came back and said in a very low voice in Han Jin''s ear.


    ¡°What did you find?¡± Han Jin asked softly.


    "No." Harley looked at the space on the carpet, the magic crystal, hesitated for a moment, and finally could not help: "Master, when did you release the miracle?" *


    "It''s not a time." Han Jin shook his head. "I will spend all my strength. For a while, I can''t do anything, become a waste person, wait... After we return to the Holy City, let''s see the situation." ¡±


    "Oh..." Halley was a little disappointed.


    "Harry, I need your help when I get there."


    ¡°What do you need me to do?¡±


    "vitality."


    "vitality?"


    "You are also a kind of life, so I will strip out more than half of your mental strength and cannot recover." Han Jin smiled and said: "Would you like?"


    "I... I am willing!" Harley bit his teeth: "As long as you can see the miracles, even if you strip out all your mental strength, I will."


    "Okay, that''s it."


    Harley just wanted to use his impassioned vows to express his loyalty and sacrifice. Suddenly he felt that Han Jin¡¯s words were not correct. What is the final decision? His life form is somewhat special. The ordinary strong man is stripped of all his mental power, but he becomes a waste person, but he will completely disappear. Of course, the ghost of the soul-seeking bead still exists, but it will never be his Harley.


    "That...the master," said Harley.


    "Ok?"


    "That... you will be reluctant to me, right?"


    "I am willing to give up, what is it?"


    Harley only felt a dim day, and his heart felt a feeling of grief. If he could cry, he would really shed tears: "But..."


    Han Jin smiled and said: "Scared like this? Your vitality is nothing but evil. Even if you let me use it, I will not use it."


    Harley stayed for a moment and almost cheered, but realized that Yalena was sleeping, and she barely controlled herself. Because she was no longer nervous, his mouth was no longer swallowed and became very smooth: "Master, then you Whose to use?"


    Han Jin¡¯s eyes turned to Yalina and said slowly: ¡°Some things... let her know.¡±


    "Ah?" Harley could hardly believe his ears: "You won''t be so cruel?" He couldn''t talk about the developed mind, thinking that Han Jin wanted to strip all of Yalina''s mental strength.


    ¡°What do you think about it?¡± Han Jin glanced at Harley and immediately became hesitant: ¡°But it¡¯s still a little worse, two instruments...¡±


    "Master, what are you talking about?"


    "And you said that you can''t understand, there is no life, one gasification of two instruments, two instruments and four images, can you understand?"


    Harley shook his head in a dull moment.


    "Teach you slowly later." Han Jin smiled, but his smile quickly became stiff.


    Harley also sensed what he looked up and looked up into the sky. Although the night was very thick, he could still clearly see that a group of dark things like the clouds had pressed from the end of the sky. And they all heard the vague, familiar screams. On the Ares, they often heard similar sounds, Thunderbird! And it is a large group of Thunderbirds! Just look at the overwhelming posture, fearing that there are thousands!


    Han Jin suddenly reached out and explored Harley¡¯s chest. He whispered a few words and then sipped a lightly: ¡°Open!¡±


    Harley¡¯s figure exploded silently and turned into a smoky smog. Then the smoke covered the magic shield and turned into roads, rocks, gravel, and completely covered their traces. .


    Fengshan array! On the site of Nikola on the same day, he was hiding by the seal of the mountain, and he had enough time to extract the energy of the dragon''s blood. Unlike the low-level Jiugong illusion, even if someone is close, they just walk over their heads, and it is impossible to find anything hidden underneath.

 Chapter 355： the Unforgiven

    Chapter 35 is not forgiven


    Yalena was woken up by Han Jin. From the perspective of her release, she could clearly see an infinite army coming out of the marshes and then rushing through the valley like a tidal wave.


    Flying in the air, it is indeed a large group of thunderbirds, they are hovering in the low air, a sharp line of sight covering the entire land, even if a mouse ran through the dry grass, it will immediately attract the film Thunderbird''s attention.


    Tens of thousands of orc warriors rushed into the valley after riding the blast wolf, immediately spread out in all directions, searching for all suspicious traces, they even found the unicorns left by the unicorns on the snowfield, but when they followed When the traces were found, they found that the hoof marks disappeared under a mound and disappeared inexplicably. Then I thought of looking elsewhere. The companions who came from behind had already trampled the snow, but it was not a large number of people left. The hoof print, they gave up, turned and continued to search forward.


    After the orc warriors passed by, a large number of orcs who were on the road with their legs set foot on the valley, followed by swarms of shamans, and they controlled the Thunderbirds hovering in the sky.


    Han Jin and Yalinna hid in the Fengshan array, quietly observing, Yalinna looked a little nervous, and Han Jin¡¯s look was always dull, even if it was discovered, it was nothing, with Yalinna Drilling to the ground, no one can help them, but, Irina''s unicorn can only be sacrificed.


    Seeing the army of the orcs, Han Jin and Yalina¡¯s first impression is the same, poor! It is too poor! Only a few orc warriors riding blast wolves have scimitars, and most of the orc warriors have a variety of weapons, including knight guns, long swords, hammers, and orc warriors with only one shield. Is it on the battlefield? He wants to rely on the shield to swear? The walking beasts are even more miserable. In the white snowfield, they are actually undressed, and the weapons on their shoulders are also very funny. Most of them are wooden sticks of different lengths, and even some orcs are only holding one. Unknowing the bones of the unknown World of Warcraft, is this a group of savages, or an army of civilized society? !


    Han Jin wanted to laugh, but he was somewhat admired. From the mouth of the directors of Yalena and Gail, he knew that the magicians directly commanded by the Grand Duke of Solomon formed the super-class magical corps of the mainland, which was armed to the teeth. The elite army, the Lord of Fusa, in the city of F., relied on these embarrassing orcs, and it was too difficult to compete with the Duke of Solomon.


    It¡¯s fast, but in fact the time is very slow. When the shaman and the orcs walk through the valley, it¡¯s already in the middle of the night. The next thing that appears in the perspective of the perspective is that the group is about four or five meters tall. The giants, their dresses are neat, some are still wearing armor, compared with the orc warriors in front, it is really commendable. But the strange thing is that most of the giants have a huge boulder with different shapes on their shoulders. Han Jin is the first time he saw someone marching on the stone. When he was surprised, he suddenly remembered the giant man he had seen before. The two are almost the same, they are stupid, stupid.


    After a long while, a few World of Warcraft like a giant orangutan walked into their field of vision. They shrank their shoulders and walked on their legs, but their height was also around two or thirty meters. Just find out where to go. The hill-like body can block the mouth of the valley tightly, walk the road and shake the ground slightly. Fortunately, the frequency of their steps is very messy. If they can achieve unity of action, it may cause a battle. Intense resonance effect. The **** mouth opened in the breath is like a deep bottomless pit. Every staggered tooth is higher than those of the orcs. Don''t say ordinary humans. This bite is down, and it is estimated that even the dragon can''t bear it.


    Han Jin¡¯s look changed slightly. He reached out and grabbed Yalina. His seal of the mountain array may not be able to withstand the trampling of this monster. He¡¯s down, his seal and the magical care of Elena. The cover may all collapse.


    Fortunately, the giant orangutans did not approach them. Two or three steps took them to the top of the mountain. Then they jumped directly into the valley. The snow and sand splashed around and hit the dozen orcs nearby. They even fell to the ground, and some were simply beaten, and it was obvious that the giant orangutans did not regard the orcs as their companions, at least the status between them was absolutely unequal. A giant orangutan deliberately used the foot to move the ground, and the mouth also made a thunderous laugh.


    After the giant orangutan, the orc army was interrupted. After a long while, thousands of orc warriors riding a blast wolf rushed over with a giant frame. It was not a carriage, but seven or eighty. The elephant-like Warcraft pulled a small palace, the length is still indistinguishable, but the width is absolutely more than 20 meters. Of course, this giant car can''t climb over the valley. The orc warriors crowded the frame and went to the valley.


    There was nothing in the small palace, and I couldn''t see it, but she found that there was someone above the palace that changed the angle of the perspective of the eye. Then, a sleeping orc jumped into everyone''s eyes. The orc leaned on a reclining chair and seemed to sleep very sweetly. The most noticeable thing on his face was the fangs sticking out of his mouth. The fangs were long and curved inward, â²The tip of the tooth can almost penetrate his own cheek. If he can live for more than ten years, perhaps without waiting for others to do it, the sharp fangs can pierce a blood hole in his face.


    At the moment when the perspective of the eye shifted to the orc, Han Jin¡¯s sudden warning was rushing to grab Yarina¡¯s hand and pull Yarina to the side. The picture in the perspective of the eye disappeared immediately. At the same time, The orc opened his eyes and looked around for a moment. He found nothing and closed his eyes and continued to sleep.


    "How is it possible? Fossa Lianbi Meng Meng beast is out, what is he going to do?!" Yalena was surprised.


    ¡°What else can I do?¡± Han Jin whispered: ¡°Yalina, remember the orc warriors we met before?¡±


    "remember."


    "The orc family should be in alliance with the elves." Han Jin said slowly: "This army is going to attack the holy crown city."


    "Then we... go back?" Yalina¡¯s heart suddenly hangs up, her father¡¯s illness can¡¯t be cured, and the holy crown city can¡¯t be ignored. Where should she go?


    "Don''t go back." Han Jin shook his head: "It''s just that we have to speed up."


    "Don''t you be afraid that the Holy Crown City will be captured by the orcs and elves?" Yalena only felt that an indescribable taste was permeated in her chest. Han Jin ignored the danger of the Holy Crown City and went to heal her father. Let her rejoice, but she is afraid that she can''t afford Hanjin''s good for her.


    "I talked with Guevara about the encounter with the orc warrior. He should have prepared. Now, the Ares has been modified, and Steelberg can barely control the Ares. The Holy Crown is not so good. Moreover, we still have the Master Tower, don''t forget, the Holy Crystal is also in the Holy Crown City, the Orc and the Elves are not cheap.¡± Han Jin smiled: ¡°And the danger often coexists with the opportunity, Yalinna You talk about it, where are our opportunities?"


    "Opportunity?" Yalina frowned and thought.


    "Fusa dared to send troops to help the elves, because they knew that your father had severe asthma. There was no way to start a war in this season, and we went to the capital of the element and cured your father''s illness..." Han Jin smiled. Remind that for him, this is a typical Wei Wei Zhao.


    "Yeah!" Yalena¡¯s eyes lit up: "Then the father led the army to attack, and they will surely beat them down! Fussa can only withdraw his army and rescue the law from the city!"


    "and then?"


    "And then?" Yalena groaned: "Then... the most taboo for the father, those who are more than the behemoths, the rest of the strength of Fossa, definitely not the opponent of the father, or the father will be in this army. Set up traps on the way back to help, smash them all, and then... capture the city!"


    "Your father defeated Fossa and sent an army to attack the rear of the Elf, then?" Han Jindao.


    "The elves are not playing us!" Yalena became happy. The advantage of Hanjin here is that there are many strong people, and her father has a strong division of the war, the two sides can make up for each other.


    "Of course, just think about it, things may not follow the development we hope, but we must work hard."


    "Yes, it will be!" Yalena Jiao said: "Raphael!"


    "Ok?"


    "You are so smart!" Yalena slowly leaned on Han Jinhuai.


    "I am still smart?" Han Jin has some helplessness. Perhaps his greatest strength is that he can clearly understand himself. He is better than IQ. He may not be worse than others, but he is better than his experience, experience, etc. Walla and others still have some distance, so he has been using most of his energy in cultivation, and he must never reverse it!


    "Yeah." Yalina nodded hard.


    "Well, just take a break and it is estimated that nothing will happen." Han Jin said with a smile: "After dawn, I will start to desperately."


    Han Jin did not think that until dawn, the orc army still rushed out of the swamp area, but replaced it with a large number of heavy forces pushing the car, which made him very scared, how many orcs were sent by Fossa?


    Waiting until the next day, the beasts are extinct, leaving a blank sky on the original white snowfield. Han Jin patiently waited until noon to confirm that the orc army had completely passed, and then recalled Harley, crossed the unicorn, broke into The marsh area.


    Although the orc army had delayed him for a while, it also reduced a lot of trouble. The road in the swamp became very clear, and it was running according to the footprints left by the orcs.


    Going into the darkness in one breath, Han Jin still did not stop, saying that he did not worry about the holy crown city, it is impossible, he must make every effort to fight back soon.


    Although Yalena was born noble, she did not suffer too much, but she knew when she should insist. When the unicorn was flying in the dark night, she had not slept safely the night before, and she was already sleepy and could not open her eyes. However, she does not complain, does not call tired, simply does not speak, only silently endure.


    The nebula flowed, and at dawn, Yalin could no longer stand it. With the rhythm of the unicorn running, she wandered in the arms of Hanjin. If Hanjin let go, Yalin might immediately Planted down.


    The speed of the unicorn running is much faster than that of the horse. It is estimated that Han Jin feels that this tone has almost ran for three or four hundred miles and has entered the center of the swamp area. However, Yalena said The goblin was not seen, the thieves group did not, the orc army passed, it should be scared to hide far away.


    Although the unicorn has been transformed by the material of the spirit beast, it has lost a lot of physical strength in the long-distance running, and the speed is getting slower and slower. Looking at the sleeping state of Yalina, Han Jin knows that he should find a place to take a break. With a bleak night, I saw a relatively high flat hill in front of the left side, and I turned to Pingqiu.


    "Yalina?" Han Jin whispered.


    Yalinna still leaned in his arms, her eyes closed, and there was no response at all. She was really thirsty to sleep to the extreme, otherwise it would not be possible to enter this deep sleep state on the flying unicorn.


    Han Jin had to hold Yalina across his chest, jumped out of the unicorn and strode up to Pingqiu. Harley also showed the prototype and took the first step to float on Pingqiu.


    There was a mess in Pingqiu, and there were countless pits, big and small. Obviously, an orc team had rested here.


    Harley drifted inside, and he passed a deep pit, his body suddenly squatted there, his mouth made up of smoke, and the red light in his eyes flashed.


    Han Jin smelled a rotten stench. The more he went inside, the stronger the stench. He had to admit that he had chosen the wrong position and hesitated. He turned and walked back: "Harley!"


    Halley still stood still, as if he was stupid.


    "Harley?" Han Jin raised his voice.


    "Ah... Master!" Harley hurriedly turned and floated to Han.


    "What did you see?" Han Jin sensed the horror in Harley''s heart.


    "Master, they..." Harley watched Yalina and saw that I still slept very well. Then I lowered my voice and said, "Do you know what their food is? They... they eat people!"


    "Eating people??" Han Jin took a deep breath and hurriedly controlled himself. The smell of the smell in the air was too strong. He quit a dozen steps and stopped at the edge of Pingqiu, gently using his feet. Kicked the unicorn, the unicorn was very obedient and lying on the ground.


    Han Jin put Yalin on the side of the unicorn, and then said to Harley: "You stay." After that, he held his breath and strode inside.


    The big and small pits are full of bones, including animal bones and humanoid bones. The scalp is numb, almost no complete bones can be found, and each bone is hardened by something. When the students opened, Han Jin bent down and picked up a piece of bone to observe that the bone marrow inside was empty. All kinds of gimmicks were all cruelly opened, and they were empty. The orc eats a living creature or a corpse. He does not see it. He does not praise it, but he knows very well that there are human beings inside!


    Han Jin jumped out of the pit and continued to move forward. He saw a picture of the same place, and his brows became wrinkled and tighter. When he first saw the orc, he only thought that the orc was ugly. But ugliness has nothing. The orcs are also a kind of intelligent life, but the two sides are at a hostile angle.


    But the scene he sees now makes him unacceptable, with the cruelty and fierceness of the abyss race, and will not regard human beings as food!


    Never forgive! ! Han Jin gave birth to an abomination from the bottom of his heart.


    In fact, the vast majority of intelligent life has a kind of sociality. It is this principle that people are gathered together and divided into objects. Just like in another world where people are crowded, people are always willing to work for their own country. At least more or less help, a person who is born to hate his motherland does not exist unless he has experienced what he experienced as he grew up. And Han Jin suddenly came to a different world, everything turned out to be meaningless. There is only a racial difference. If you see a human being and another creature of another race to fight, he must help one. Who would he help without knowing the reason? It must be the former, and this is the embodiment of society.


    Therefore, Han Jin is very angry at the moment!


    After half a lap, Han Jin controlled his emotions and turned and walked out. At this moment, a grass growing in the stone attracted his attention. He suddenly remembered what Siniel had said before.


    Han Jin strode over and carefully observed the grass. Yes, the grass grows out of the stone, there is no stone seam!


    Han Jin recalled the words of Xiannier, and then searched in the direction of the grass. The grass had three blades of grass. It should be about 30 meters. The distance is estimated. Stepping down, but there is nothing here. He scanned the circle around and squatted down and carefully observed the ground. There were no traces of attention except for some fragmentary bones.


    Was it destroyed? Han Jin stood up, indulged for a moment, and walked toward Yalinna. Suddenly a broken leather armor jumped into his eyes. Han Jin strode to the broken piece and smashed the piece and shattered it. There is nothing on the front of the block, but there are a few lines of black characters on the back. The words in front are already invisible, and only the last few words can be seen.


    "We are the messengers of peace, but they want to eat us, the elegant goddess of nature, you know? Have you seen it??"


    Elegant natural goddess? Believe in the goddess of nature, of course, the elf, the elf is eaten by the orcs, he should have been very happy, but he feels sad, the elves, they really understand what kind of life they are working with? !


    "Raphael!" Yalena''s voice came over. I don''t know if it was because the smell was unbearable, or because she left Han Jin''s warm embrace, she woke up from her sleep and stood up to Hanjin in this direction. With.


    Just as when Yalina¡¯s gaze was about to move into the pit, she suddenly found a flower in front of her, Han Jin was in front of her, and pressed her head to her chest: ¡°Don¡¯t look.¡±


    "Raphael... What''s wrong?" Yalena was shocked.

 Chapter 356： Elemental capital

    The thirty-sixth chapter of the elements of the capital


    Sunil has been hiding nearby, observing the prolonged battle between the tigers and the thick black fog. She remembers that it has been gone for twenty days.


    The seven-color mandala flower growing in the valley suffered an unprecedented catastrophe. Countless figures hovered over the valley. The stretched wings covered the sky, and the wind from the wings flapped on the ground. A glimpse of flying sand, some mandala flowers with weak roots were even pulled directly off the ground.


    The tigers are smart enough to stop rushing directly into the black mist, but they are repeatedly circling around the black fog, using the wind pressure to dispel the thick fog.


    The black fog seems to be life-like. It has just been dispelled here, and it will be regrouped on the other side, but every time it is re-gathered, the concentration of the fog will be reduced by one point.


    Gradually, under the tireless efforts of the tigers, the fog became thinner and thinner, and it was already possible to vaguely see the deep hole.


    A huge white tiger screamed and made an invisible sound wave. All the white tigers then seemed to be instructed to open their mouths.


    Numerous sound waves almost rushed into the hole at the same time. The next moment, a deafening explosion sounded. The air wave composed of dust skyrocketed. Several tigers that were too late to escape were rushed by the waves, as if suddenly The handle sledgehammer hit the same, and actually rolled and flew out.


    After the smoke dissipated, the original big hole was gone, and it was replaced by a huge earthen pit. However, at the bottom of the pit, there was a black hole, like an eye, staring coldly at the tigers.


    This time, no one used the command. All the tigers were angry. At the same time, they opened their mouths in the direction of the hole. When the sound waves passed, the air seemed to boil and became distorted.


    The huge shock wave made the ground tremble. After two attacks, the valley could no longer see a complete mandala flower. Countless broken branches and leaves rushed to the sky with the dust of the sky. It is like a huge mushroom cloud.


    Sunnier looked at the smoke rising from the sky, couldn''t help but stop and **** in the air, what joke? Is this a curse? For the first time in the heart of Xiannier, she felt a sense of powerlessness. She slowly looked back and looked at it as if she had crossed the endless forest. Is it going back?


    Is it really that I am useless? Xiannier silently asked himself, as if he saw a mocking smile, look, you are just that. However, the degree of attack, even if you go, I am afraid to die.


    Just as Xiannier was hesitant, the tigers were hovering and looking at their masterpieces satisfactorily. The big pit below was enlarged a lot. What is especially important is that the black hole has disappeared.


    The tigers were so happy that they whizzed through the valleys, and from time to time they also made a sound wave, which made the ground that was no longer flattened more bumpy. Several mandala flowers that were already incomplete were becoming Fragmented.


    At this time, at the bottom of the big pit, the ground where the original hole was located suddenly squirmed, as if something was arching outward.


    A tiger''s eye pointed out and immediately flew over to see what happened, but just as it had just approached there, a few tentacle-like things suddenly broke out, as if the sharp blade was easily punctured from the tiger''s abdomen, from behind. It came out and brought out a **** rain!


    The tiger couldn''t even make a scream, and it was dragged into the ground by the tentacles. At the same time, the sand at the bottom of the crater collapsed, as if someone had placed a funnel underneath.


    The tigers couldn¡¯t figure out the situation for a moment and they were all stunned.


    The ground was a little bit collapsed, not too long, and a hole with a burst of black mist appeared in front of the tigers.


    This is simply a naked provocation! The huge white tiger screamed in the sky, slammed the figure up and flew over the hole. A near-substantial shock wave came out of its mouth, swaying the air and slamming into the air. In the hole.


    There was a scream in the cave, and a few tentacles, still stained with blood, spurted out of the cave and stabbed straight into the sky.


    The rest of the tigers opened their mouths without hesitation, and the sound waves slammed into the tentacles like dense raindrops. For a moment, the tentacles were blown into minced meat.


    There was a continuous tragic sound in the hole, and the sound was louder than the one. The tigers hovered around the hole nervously, and did not dare to relax their vigilance.


    A man-sized, flower-like thing suddenly flew out of the cave, and before the tigers reacted, they blew open, and countless black liquids spattered in all directions with the explosion.


    Such intensive attacks, even if the tigers have wings that can soar in the sky, will not help, and there is no way to escape. Every tiger is more or less splashed.


    Where the black liquid is, the position will immediately emit black smoke and a sizzling sound. All the tigers will scream in pain, and the contaminated area will be exposed in a short time. The forest bones, and immediately, the white bones were polluted into black, and some tigers could no longer maintain their balance and slanted to the ground.


    After a while, there was no more flying figure in the sky. All the tigers were rolling on the ground, and the serious ones were already powerless and dying.


    In the screams of the tigers, a strange thing emerges from the hole. From the outside, it looks like a seven-color mandala flower that has been magnified many times. The petals are covered with tiny holes. A faint black mist continually emanates from these holes. What is even more strange is that it should be the position of the flower, but it has a face and a full face. The flesh looks extraordinarily disgusting.


    There are a few tentacle-like things in the mouth of the face, and the viscous liquid is still dripping from the broken place.


    At this time, it happened that only a tiger was tortured by the pain and rolled on the ground, rolling to the vicinity of the hole. The tentacle in the face suddenly slammed a lot and pierced the tiger''s body. The tiger was huge. The body suddenly smashed at a speed visible to the naked eye, and the black mist emanating from the holes above the petals was also a bit thick.


    But the other tigers didn''t notice this. When the pain reached the extreme, who would care about things that were not related to him?


    What happened to Xiannier¡¯s eyes was a scene in which the white tigers were rolling all over the valley. The wings that were used to soar in the sky were squatting on the ground, constantly making a crooked fracture, but The tigers are unaware of it, and at most they are only constantly making a tragedy, as if this can alleviate the pain they suffer.


    Then Siniel saw the monster, as if walking in a leisurely way, pulling the tentacles from the mouth of a tiger, and then piercing the body of the next tiger, the tiger that was attacked by it. The body is not doing what it is, as if all the energy was sucked up.


    These are not enough to constitute the reason for Sunil''s initiative to launch an attack, but it is a fratricidal kill between monsters.


    The tentacles in the mouth of the monster stretched out more than ten meters long, and Sunil noticed that after each tiger was sucked, not only the fog was thicker, but the tentacles were thicker and stretched out. The distance is also longer than once.


    By engulfing others to strengthen themselves, this example is not the first time that Siniel has heard about it. Obviously, this monster is used in this way.


    Glanced at the valley, full of scars, and could not see a complete seven-color mandala flower. Xian Nier couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit of resentment. If she wants to go out from the entrance, she must hold a mandala flower. Otherwise, she may be trapped here forever.


    The grievances that have accumulated over a long period of time broke out at this moment, and Siniel did not think about it, how terrible it would be to let the many white tigers dying.


    Bowing, arrowing, and anger, this series of actions has been completed in a flash.


    It can also be said that when Sunil found that there was no complete mandala flower and he had not completed the trial, he was ready to shoot the arrow.


    The monster''s reaction rate was not very fast. When Xiannier''s arrow was about to shoot through its body, it was too late to lift his head.


    ¡®àÛ¡¯, Sonny¡¯s arrow shot from the monster¡¯s eyes.


    After three days, Han Jin and Yalena finally walked out of the swamp area a thousand miles away and came to the plain of Hama, which is famous for its richness. However, unlike Yalinna¡¯s description, Han Jin could not see To the beauty of the Hamar plains, I only saw four wolves.


    Along the way, Han Jin has encountered countless orc warrior squads. The number of them is not many. Three groups, five groups, although they cannot pose any threat to Han Jin and Yalinna, but if It is an attack on ordinary people. Several orc warriors are enough to completely destroy a small village. Han Jin believes that the orc¡¯s tactics of zeroing will definitely bring a lot of losses to the elements, but Yalina does not agree with it. In the mouth of Elena, Han Jin has a further understanding of the capital of the elements.


    Before the Grand Duke of Solomon established the Capital of Elements, the plain of Hama was the world of orcs. In fact, the cities of Yehliu City, Beit League and other cities were originally part of the Orc Federation. However, when the elite soldiers of the Orcs were not in the day After the fall of the mountain was ruined by the Holy See, the forces were not as good as one day, their territory was gradually shrinking, and the Hamar plain was their last base.


    The orcs do not produce anything, nor do they like to do ordinary work such as forging, making wine, weaving, etc. They think that doing the work is insulting the dignity of the soldiers, but they also have their own way, that is, through the means of plunder, to accumulate wealth and population. Then let the slaves work for them. During the reunification of the Great Empire, the orcs also abide by certain rules. They let their land rented out for people to cultivate. Although this is also a kind of exploitation, there are laws to follow and reason to follow. After the collapse of the empire, the beast People are reluctant to follow the rules. It must be admitted that although there are wise men among the orcs, the probability of birth of wise men is very small, so they are largely reluctant to control their greed.


    To give a very simple example, they gave the land to human cultivation. One mu of land can harvest more than 200 kilograms of wheat. The orcs can only get 20% of them, that is, 40 kilograms of wheat, and the remaining 160 kilograms of wheat. They must be handed over to humans to buy seeds for the second year, change farm tools, support their families, etc. At that time, human life was still very beautiful. But the orcs are not satisfied. Why can I only have 20%? I want 80%, can you not get 20%? Anyway, you are hungry and can continue to work.


    The orcs increased their rents step by step, which aroused the resistance of the farmers. But the orcs were even more angry. They simply used force to turn all the farmers into slaves. The rebels killed themselves, and the people killed and no one planted the land. It doesn''t matter, they can plunder outside at any time.


    At that time, the mainland has not yet fallen into full chaos. Many wise men have come forward and attacked the orcs¡¯ brutality and unscrupulous plunder. This is a robbery-style logic that has been acquired, and any behavior that is acquired will cause social problems. Irrevocable, destructive destruction. But the orcs don''t care about this. They continue to do what they should do, and live a happy life that is good for you. But the days are long. The orcs find that the life of a rich and rich life is a little away from them. They have already usurped. All the resources, but not the original days, with the wisdom of the orcs, how can not figure out why this is, and the only thing they can do is more crazy plunder. Almost every orc home has a lot of gold and silver treasures, but the standard of living has plummeted. All the chambers of the mainland have regarded the Hamar plain as hell. No one wants to trade with the orcs because it is not just their wealth. Even their lives are not protected. The material output of oneself is declining day by day, and it cannot be supplemented from the outside world. The life of the orcs can be imagined. In the end, Solomon, the magic star, shook his arm and gathered hundreds of thousands of human slaves around him to drive the orc family out of the Hamar plain.


    It is precisely because of the long years of mixed with the orc race and against the rule of the orc race, the humanity living on the plains of Hamar is so brave, and the strength of the strong here is certainly not as good as that of the cliff city, but the base is extremely large. They did not loyal to the Grand Duke of Solomon but returned home to protect their homeland. And the people of the capital of the city lived a life of living. Every spring, they left the town and rushed to the village. The Grand Duke of Solomon would attack the city of Faro at this time, and contain the main force of Fossa. At the end of autumn, the wheat fields are almost harvested, and the farmers will concentrate on the towns and take away all the things that can be taken away, including various farm tools, cattle and sheep, etc. The Grand Duke of Solomon will also withdraw his army and The Mara Plains let out, how the orcs would like to toss how to toss.


    Facts have proved what Yalina said. There are few small villages that Han Jin passed. There is nothing in it. If it is a dead village, then it will pass through a large town with a strong barrier. The town is surrounded by a height of more than ten meters. The city wall, even inside can see two Master Towers, want to capture such a big town, the orc family can only send the main force, relying on those scattered soldiers to swim is absolutely impossible.


    Han Jin only wanted to hurry to the capital of the element, and did not want to go in and study, and flew straight out of the town.


    After three days in a blink of an eye, when Han Jin and Yalina, who were full of dust, rushed past a stone bridge, they finally saw a sly city in front of them. Yalina made a long, sigh like a nightmare. For more than a year, she finally went home!


    Although she has seen and experienced more than this year, it is more colorful than the previous ten years, but the family is always home, and the feeling of home is no substitute.


    Hanjin slowed down the speed of the unicorn. When they were about to approach the gate, they met a patrol. The patrol did not have much trouble. They just looked at the intimate young people with curious eyes and passed by. It is.


    Entering the East Gate of the Capital of Elements, a majestic momentum is coming. The straight streets are much more spacious than the streets of the Holy City, and they are still very neat. Han Jin pays attention to the look of the pedestrians on both sides, most of them People''s temperament is very good. Listening to others'' boasting is of no value. You have to look at it yourself and feel it yourself. The color of life at the bottom of the people is enough to prove the vitality of the city and whether they live and work in peace and contentment. Willing to accept the rule of Solomon.


    There are more people, and Irina is naturally embarrassed to continue to lean on Han Jin¡¯s arms and jump out of the unicorn. Han Jin also jumped down. Two people walked side by side on the street. In fact, at this moment, Irina can¡¯t wait to insert. I went up to the wing and flew back to the person who was not so close, but made her miss, but she wanted Han Jin to become more familiar with the city and to identify with the city, so she tried to control herself and slow down. .


    Han Jin has been observing the two sides. When he heard that Yalena said that the elemental capital had been expanded four times, he was shocked because he saw the layout of the houses and streets on both sides very reasonable. Any trace of the expansion proves that Solomon had a complete idea when he dug the first earth here. He is not trying to build a stronghold, but to build a large city!


    When the road was long, the whole road was gone. Yalina felt tired. There was a tall wall in front of it, even higher than the outer wall. There were twenty under the gate. A number of heavily armed fighters stood there like nails.


    When Han Jin remembers to step into the capital of the element, no one is going to check them. Here, it seems to be heavily guarded, and no pedestrian can see it.


    "Come on." Elena whispered, then turned to look at Han Jin, she looked very serious, or that it was a gaze.

 Chapter 357： Underwater conspiracy

    Chapter 357, Underwater Conspiracy


    what happened? Han Jin smiled.


    "You... forget it, let''s go." Yalina turned and walked slowly toward the gate.


    "Is it afraid that I will give you a shame?" Han Jin looked up and down himself: "I don''t think there is anything."


    "Let''s talk!" Yalina''s white hair Han Jin glanced: "I am afraid..."


    "What are you afraid of?"


    "My father is very strict with people. If... If he makes you unhappy, let him let him, okay?"


    "Do you think of me as a child?" Han Jin seems to be helpless. Can he still play the prestige in front of the Grand Duke of Solomon? Not to mention the identity of the elders and younger generations, even if it is better than strength and status, he does not have that qualification.


    "But I am afraid..." Yalina¡¯s hands were twisted together. She had a dreamy feeling about happiness now. I was afraid that I would wake up and happiness, and I would lose my love. Therefore, her heart became more and more uneasy. Her father used to be accustomed to it, and Han Jin¡¯s personality was also very strong. If one of them said something excessive, it would most likely evolve a series of unpleasant things.


    "It doesn''t matter, believe me." Han Jin gently pulled Yalena''s hand: "Go."


    Once again, Yalin looked at Han Jin deeply, then turned and walked slowly toward the gate.


    The soldiers who were at the gate of the city saw a pair of young men and women approaching them. Several soldiers greeted them under the leadership of a junior officer. Their eyes first looked at Han Jin. This is also the place where Han Jin has a good impression on the military capital of the capital city. The patrols encountered outside the city, as well as the soldiers in front of the city, are all cheerful and pleasing. There is no such thing as a condescending state, which makes people feel very comfortable. His torrents and mountain regiments could not do it.


    However, when their eyes turned to Yalina, they were struck by lightning, including the junior officer. They were stupidly staying there and would not move, and they would not speak. Their eyes were as big as a bronze bell. A point is about to fall out.


    Obviously, they all know the arrogant woman of the sky, but Yalena did not pay attention to them, only took Han Jin to go to the city gate.


    The low-ranking officer responded fiercely and turned around and desperately waved his hands, indicating that the soldiers had moved the wooden fence at the gate. He did not dare to yell and yell at Yalina.


    The soldiers in the gates were somewhat unclear, but when their eyes turned to Elena, they were as stupid as their bosses, and they forgot to think about the boss¡¯s intentions.


    Yalina took Han Jin and walked past the end of the wooden fence. The nearby soldiers hurriedly stepped back and gave way.


    The next moment, Han Jin and Yalinna walked slowly into the inner city, and the soldiers'' eyes condensed into the hands that were held together, and could not help but whisper.


    The junior officer couldn¡¯t take care of his duties. First, he followed Han Jin and Yalinna. He walked out of a hundred meters and hurriedly turned into an alley. Then he began to run wild.


    Han Jin can of course sense the action of the junior officer. He whispered to Yalena: "I can see that your return has shocked many people."


    Yalena smiled and smiled, then turned her eyes to the front and thought about her own thoughts.


    The pedestrians in the inner city are far less than the outside, but most of them know Yalina, and they recognize the same way as the soldiers, they are exactly the same, surprised, and then wait for Han Jin and Yalin. When Na went far, they whispered there.


    Yalina has never released Hanjin''s hand. Although it is a bit shameful, she knows that she must express a firm attitude. The more determined her attitude, the more she can protect her feelings. To put it bluntly, she is not inseparable from the warmth of Hanjin, but to show it to others. It is of course best for you to accept it.


    After walking for almost twenty minutes, a very decorative carriage came from the front, and the coachman¡¯s technique was very good. When he was more than ten meters away from Hanjin and Elena, he only took the reins and the carriage of the carriage. At the same time, the rotation was stopped. The bottom of the rut and the slate made a harsh rubbing sound, and left a long trace on the slate. It slipped out more than ten meters away, just stopping at the side of Yalinna and Hanjin. The position of the stop was not biased. No, Han Jin can open the door with just one hand.


    The driver smiled and bent over to Yalina, and then the door was pushed away from inside, ''Miss...'', with cheers, jumping from the carriage down four girls, Yan Yan, when they When rushing to Yalina, Han Jin could clearly see that the eyes of both eyes overflowed the teardrops of flying, and the excitement and joy were not deliberate.


    "Yeah! How come you?!" Yalena also looked very excited.


    Han Jin gently released Yalinna''s hand. His look was very bleak and calm. The dust was just right. He added a heavy color to his handsome cheek. His sunshine and handsomeness have not changed, but more A bit of vicissitudes, and this temperament is the most essential difference between boys and men.


    The driver¡¯s line of sight has already been transferred to Han Jin¡¯s body, and he quietly looked at it. It can also be said that it was reviewed.


    For a moment, Han Jin looked up at the driver, and the two men¡¯s eyes collided together. The driver hurriedly bent over Han Jin, revealing a kind smile, and Han Jin also smiled.


    What did Yalena and the four girls say, but the scene was a bit confusing, because each of them was anxious to tell, at this moment, no one wants to be a listener, and some say Yalene¡¯s room and clothes. How good is the skirt maintenance, one is asking what is fun outside of Elena, but one is asking if Elena¡¯s second brother Edison didn¡¯t come back, and another asked how long Yalena will stay. I still can''t go in the future.


    And Yalina wants to ask more things. She wants to ask her father, her mother''s physical condition, and the recent changes in the elements. As a result, several girls are rushing for a long time, but no one can get the answer they want.


    One of the girls opened the door and wanted to let Yalina get on the bus. Yalena turned around and asked Han Jin¡¯s opinion. Han Jin knew that Yalena had been walking since she entered the city and she was already tired. Then the jaws are slightly.


    Several people drilled into the carriage, then the carriage slowly started, turned a half circle, and went to the center of the inner city. The attention of several girls in the car was transferred to Hanjin, and from time to time and Yaliner bite. Her ears, whispering, and Elena''s face was reddish, and she looked a little shy. Obviously, she could not resist the curiosity of the girls. But she could not introduce the two sides. This is the ceremonial decision of the nobility. Although several girls are very close to her personal relationship, they are just a few maids in the Duke¡¯s house. Han Jin has rushed to the capital of the elements, the first batch. It turned out to be a servant, and when it came out, it became a big joke.


    In fact, Han Jin¡¯s ears are very spiritual. I can hear what they are talking about, such as, ¡®Miss, who is he? ¡®He is so beautiful! ¡®¡®Hey...Miss, congratulations on finding your guardian knight. ¡®¡®You look at his eyes, it¡¯s darker than the night, deeper than the water, God... I¡¯m going to get stuck! These talks made Han Jin slightly awkward and used a beautiful to describe the appearance of a man. Is this praise or depreciation? And he is not used to being judged.


    For a long while, the carriage finally stopped in front of a quiet small courtyard. Han Jin¡¯s last one walked out of the carriage and looked around. The small courtyard in front was unremarkable, but behind the small courtyard was a group of winding buildings. The pale white rock was built. He couldn''t see the use of the building. From the style, it was like a large parliament, but there was no one around.


    Walking into the small courtyard, the two sly girls took the first step and pushed the door inside. Han Jin looked around the layout of the room and smiled and said: "Is this your room?"


    "Yeah, how do you know?" asked Yalena curiously.


    "Because it is similar to your room on the Ares, there is only a small dressing table, the rest..." Han Jin shook his head with a smile, and the room was filled with a dresser. Vertical bookshelves, all kinds of books are everywhere, and on a long table against the wall, there is a set of simple magic test utensils. On the squares below the long table, it is full of large and small. There are not many magical agents who can sleep and forget to eat to this point. There is only one Yalana around him. As a pure aristocrat, her diligence can even surpass Kane. Of course, in strength. It¡¯s more than that.


    Yalina grinned, she never thought that the lack of a girl''s embellishment in the room, such as beautiful vases, luxurious mirrors, etc., is a shameful thing.


    Then Yalena made a look to Han Jin, pushed the door of the bedroom and walked inside. Han entered slowly and went in. Yalin whispered: "Raphael, I... I got to go, you Waiting for me here?"


    "it is good."


    "You know, I have to go first..."


    "I know, go." Han Jin smiled.


    "If you are tired, you can rest in bed for a while, if you are bored, go out to read a book, and... you are hungry? I want them to prepare some food for you?"


    "It doesn''t have to be so troublesome." Han Jindao.


    "Then I will go first, I will try to come back soon."


    "Ok."


    "wait for me!"


    Han Jin nodded, and Yalena walked outside and whispered a few words with a few girls, and took them away in a hurry.


    Han Jin turned around in the house for a few laps, took a book from the shelf and sat down at the desk. In fact, his mind was not used in the book. To be precise, this time to the capital of the element In addition to treating the Duke of Solomon, there is also a political goal, which is to form an alliance with the Grand Duke of Solomon. But this thing, he can''t tell Yarina that he is afraid of Yalinna''s heart and that it is necessary to cure Yalinna''s father. It is also necessary to have a strong ruler alliance. The only contradiction is that The goal of Han Jin¡¯s contact is the same person, and it is difficult to explain to Yalena clearly.


    Initial observations, maybe those people do not understand their identity, maybe they understand, but they or their attitude is quite friendly.


    Moreover, Han Jin¡¯s mentality has become deeper and deeper in the **** tempering. He also has some new secrets, and he must never disclose his secrets! Lang Ning and Jeddis and others opposed him to the capital of the elements, because there was no way to judge the reaction of the Duke of Solomon. He dared to come. In addition to his confidence in his own Tao, there is an important factor, a great A piece that most people have forgotten.


    By coincidence, Han Jin rescued Ju Wensi, the vice president of the Lonely City Mercenary Guild. Juventus was able to safely send the magic crystal cannon to the Holy City, and a few days before Han Jin¡¯s departure, Juventus had quietly rushed. Back to the city of Lonely, he bears the secret mission of Hanjin and controls Edison, who is enjoying his time in the city of Lonely. As long as Edison reveals any attempt to leave, he must have received any news. Juventus will immediately start, and then expose everything, and use Gedera, Jeddes and others to use Edison to control the Gaelic. No matter what the Duke of Solomon is going to do, the life safety of a biological son and an old partner who has been suffering for decades, is too costly. Is he willing to pay?


    Han Jin didn''t want to do this. He felt too dirty himself, and he made Kirk''s things more dirty. However, there are some things he can do, some things can''t be done, sitting in the current position. On the other hand, he is no longer the small mercenary who wandered around.


    From the heart, he never wants to go to the step of seeing the poor! If the things he is worried about do not appear, then everything he has prepared will disappear silently, and no one will know except the party.


    I don¡¯t know how long it took, Han Jin woke up from his meditation, and he slowly closed the book. He just had to stand up and suddenly found a dark space under the desk. He curiously reached out and explored for a moment, taking a layer. The narrow raft, which contains a few well-stacked books, he took out a book and flipped through a few pages to understand that this is the magic diary of Yalina. Many magicians have similar habits. Every day, the understanding of magic, jealousy, or life is left to be read again in the future to find inspiration and opportunity.


    Although I have become a lover relationship with Yalena, it is very impolite to look at the diary, and there is a footstep outside. Han Jin hastened to put the diary back in the place and push the raft back. The result is a problem. It happened like this, and the back of the raft seemed to be stuck. He pushed it a few times and could not advance.


    "Yelena''s sister!" There was a crisp and pleasing shout outside the door, and then the door was slammed open. The two girls rushed in from the outside and saw Han Jin at the same time.


    While the two girls saw Han Jin, Han Jin also saw the other side. The **** the left wore a light red magic robe. The skin was slightly brown, but it was a very healthy brown with a big pair of eyes. It is very charming, and another woman is wearing a snow-white magic robes, her eyebrows are curved, her mouth is small, and she looks extraordinarily refined and delicate.


    "Who are you?!" asked the girl in the light red magic robe on the left.


    "I?" Han Jin thought about the wording while pushing the raft, slamming, the raft became distorted, and a few diaries inside fell on the ground.


    "Are you peeking at the magic diary of Elena''s sister?!" The girl in the light red magic robe was so angry that her right hand stretched forward and had a magic wand in her hand.


    The girl who looked extraordinarily refined and delicate hurriedly stretched out her companion, and then said to Han Jin with a cold voice: "Lord, no matter where you come from or what you just did, we are not embarrassed." , roll! Get out now!!"


    The delicate and delicate, like a Barbie-like girl¡¯s voice, there is a kind of killing and decisive taste, which makes Han Jin somewhat surprised, but more is helpless, perhaps, facing Guevara, Jedith and others. His intelligence and experience do not take any advantage. He can face two young girls. He has to be much stronger than the other. Han Jin can clearly see that the delicate girl¡¯s eyes flashed a murderous moment. He thought about it. , smiled and said: "Isn''t it difficult for me? Thank you." Then he picked up a few diaries from the ground, and he was misunderstood anyway. He simply looked up and he wanted to know that the previous Yalina liked it. What?


    "You..." The delicate girl was so angry that she trembled: "Listen well, I mean, if you can get out immediately, I don''t bother you, otherwise..."


    "You can only lie to children for this reason." Han Jin¡¯s eyes showed a funny look: "You don''t dare to do it here. You are afraid of breaking things in the house. If I dare to go out, it is estimated that In the face of two female madmen who are worried, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    "Do you think we are afraid to do it when you are here?!" The girl in the red-red magic robe screamed, followed by a fierce magical wave.


    Han Jin¡¯s face became dignified. He didn¡¯t expect that this girl had such a profound accomplishment in magic. It¡¯s definitely not inferior to Kane, but it¡¯s relieved to think about it. There is no example of Yalena. It is incomprehensible.


    At this moment, the girls I saw before took the fruit plate and the tea set and hurriedly ran over: "Sister Resley, Sister Lorraine, what happened? What happened?!"


    "You are leaving soon!" The delicate girl crossed a step and stood in front of the door: "Here is dangerous!"


    "Don''t get me wrong! He is a guest of Miss!" A maid screamed: "He came back with the lady!"


    "Guests? What kind of guests will sneak a look at the master''s diary?! Shameless! Elena''s sister was cheated!" The girl in the light red magic robe became more and more angry.


    "Wait!" The girl''s mind looked sober. She looked up and down Han Jin and asked in a suspicious tone: "You came back together? Excel, I ask you..."


    "My name is Raphael."


    "Raphael? Raphael, the lord of the Holy City?" The girl in a light red magic robe widened her eyes.


    "Beat the Rafael of Maxwell''s elder Maxwell?" The delicate girl made another one.


    "Oh... yes, yes, oh..." Harley, who had been silent for a long time, couldn¡¯t help himself. He didn¡¯t want to let go of any opportunity to accept worship.


    "God... the magical props that can talk? It''s amazing!" The girl who had been very calm couldn''t help but scream.

 Chapter 358： Family feast

    The thirty-eighth chapter family feast


    Standing by the window, watching Harley, who is talking in the courtyard, Han Jin has a feeling of being defeated. For this half-spirited, half-friend, he really has no way. See those girls. Listening to Harley¡¯s side, he had to retreat and let Harley play freely. He felt that the identity of the two girls was not simple, because several girls and Yalena looked very casual, in those two In front of a young girl magician, she became very respectful. To complete all the purposes of this trip, he had to have a good relationship with the people around the Grand Duke of Solomon.


    "Seal! Seal of rumors!! Is the most terrible curse of magic, the upper dragon Maxwell does have powerful strength, but depends on who he wants to deal with, and meets my master... Ha! Even the owner Has been sealed, Maxwell is not my master''s opponent!" A black ball in the hospital excitedly jumped up and down, the tone is getting more and more intense, although his audience is very few, only six girls, but the girl One is more serious than one, so Harley feels very satisfied.


    "But... Since the strength of Raphael''s adults is far more than Maxwell, how can it be sealed at once?" asked the delicate girl magician.


    "Cough..." Harley was asked, but this little thing couldn''t stand the clever Harley. He immediately found the reason: "Because the master is a good man, and that Prudence is a mean and shameless rogue." This is this... When a good person first meets a bad person, he will always eat a little loss first. Do you understand?"


    "Understand." Several other girls nodded.


    "It doesn''t make sense!" The delicate girl magician argued that: "Since Rafael can fight back in the case of being sealed, and achieve the final victory, prove the spiritual strength of Raphael¡¯s hiding. The magic is far more profound than Maxwell. How can it be easily sealed?"


    Harley felt a little contradictory. The audience listened to him seriously, but it was pleasing, but it was too serious, and it made him have some headaches. Harley¡¯s eyes turned: "I have already told you the answer. It is the rumor of Prudence. Ghost! It¡¯s the elves who started the war crazy, but the master didn¡¯t want to fight. He didn¡¯t want to see that he was hurt, and he didn¡¯t want to kill the elves! Can you understand this noble feeling?¡±


    A few girls looked at each other and nodded. People have been defined as ¡®sublime¡¯. If you don¡¯t understand, don¡¯t you represent yourself as not noble?


    "Prudence invited the owner to negotiate in the past. I don''t agree with the master''s appointment, but the master..."


    "I understand!" said the girl magician named Resley: "It must have been that Prudence suddenly attacked Rafael, and Maxwell hid in the dark!"


    "Yes! You are so smart!" Harley was overjoyed, what a perfect reason! Then he cried again: "Actually, although my master is more powerful than Maxwell, the gap is not very big. Plus a Prudence, you should understand how dangerous the situation is at the time."


    This time, the girls quickly nodded their heads. Even the girl magician named Lorraine did not question. Maxwell lived on the mainland for thousands of years, and Hanjin was very young and could kill Max. Vail is already very shocking. If Han Jin¡¯s strength far exceeds Maxwell, no one will believe that Maxwell is a superior dragon close to the semi-god. Can people become gods?


    "After the master was sealed, Maxwell smiled very wildly, hehe..." Just after talking about others, Harley made a more ridiculous laugh: "Unfortunately, he underestimated the power of the master! Just smiled at Maxwell. When the most proud, the master also released a curse!"


    "What is the curse?" asked the girl magician named Resley curiously.


    "The ancient magic, this is a secret!" Harley said in a low voice.


    Lorraine hurriedly pulled the companion and signaled the other party not to ask people about their privacy.


    "Maxwell also sensed his danger at the time. He instantly released hundreds of magics and tried to fight against the master''s curse!"


    "Hundreds of magic?" Lorraine asked in surprise.


    "This... I only sense that the magical fluctuations are very intense and chaotic. In the end, how many kinds of magic he released, I don''t know too well." Harley''s heart was somewhat disgusted with that Lorraine, but he immediately adjusted his emotions. Entering the state, because it is about to climax: "In the end, Maxwell tried to fly into the sky to escape, ridiculously ridiculous, devastating elements of turbulence have covered tens of thousands of meters..."


    Harley has some poor words. He doesn''t know how to describe the scene in the first place. He simply gnaws his teeth and screams to release a thick smoke. Then the smoke diffuses into the air and condenses into the shape of a dragon. Struggling in the air, and also made a miserable cry, then the belly slammed into the ground, but Maxwell fell to the ground, and the ground pulled out a giant crater, but he did not move at all.


    Han Jin shook his head helplessly. In addition to his ability to devour, he also taught Harley a power and change! It¡¯s just that he didn¡¯t think that Halley actually used the change in acting. If he deliberately leads Harley, it is estimated that Harley will become the first star of the world...


    But when I saw the girls, they all listened with great interest. He didn''t bother to disturb the family. He turned to the desk and picked out a few books at random. Then he walked into the bedroom and looked at the bed bored.


    The girls suddenly saw the thick smoke coming out, all of them were shocked, and Harley¡¯s tumbling movements and miserable screams made them feel very funny. The girl magician named Resley asked: ¡°Max Was Vail killed like this?"


    The Soul Eater spoke in a circle and sucked all the smoke back. Then Harley said in a dignified voice: "Do you think it is over? No! Far from!! The master released the curse at the moment before being sealed, but After the release of the curse, the master has been sealed, and Maxwell has been heavily damaged, but still retains a certain combat power!"


    "God..." The girls¡¯ emotions immediately became tense, and they rushed to say: "And then? Then?!"


    "Don''t be nervous, beautiful ladies, you neglected a strong!" Harley''s heart smuged to the extreme. All the previous lips, including the previous climax, were all paving the way for the moment!


    Han Jin probably flipped through a few books he chose. He found that he took the wrong one. Yalin put these books in his own room for research. It is conceivable that Yalin can be made. Can I understand the magical knowledge that I spend on my research?


    Bored for a while, Han Jin decided to pick a few more books. There was no book to read. I turned over Yalina¡¯s diary. Anyway, he also took the reputation of voyeurism.


    Just walking outside, suddenly felt that there was something wrong in the yard, Halley¡¯s impassioned story disappeared, and there was a faint cry.


    Han Jinhu suspected that he opened the door and saw the girls in the yard standing there. The tears were shining in the corners of the eyes, especially the girl magician named Resley. Her shoulders shrugged. I wiped my eyes with a handkerchief and my eyes were rubbed by herself.


    "Harry, what''s the matter with you?" Han Jin asked, "How do you cry the guests?"


    "Master, I didn''t do anything!" Harley slowly moved to the yard while defending.


    "Raphael adults." The girl magician named Lorraine turned and bent over to Han Jin: "First, apologize to us for the rudeness we just had!"


    The wet eyelashes and the slight tremors are all proof of how excited she was. Han Jin¡¯s heart is somewhat inexplicable. He said with a smile: ¡°I remember... you just seemed to have apologized.¡±


    "Yes? I forgot." The girl magician named Lorraine smiled embarrassedly, then looked up and looked at Han Jin deeply. Her eyes were very complicated, and the bread contained many things. However, they are all kindly: "So, we don''t bother you to rest, Resley, let''s go."


    Resley is also staring at Han Jin, and her eyes are similar to Lorraine. There are a lot of things that are unclear and unclear. She slowly nodded. "Good."


    Seeing Lorraine and Resley walked out of the small courtyard, Han Jin¡¯s eyes turned to Harley¡¯s body. Harley suddenly exclaimed and yelled: ¡°Oh, master! I sensed the breath of Miss Yalena, I went to find She!" After he finished, he turned into a black light and shot straight out.


    Han Jin reached out and made a move. Harley¡¯s figure came to an abrupt end, then he turned back and fell in Han¡¯s hand. He was joking. He was the owner of Soul Eater. Harley was just a spirit, and even the Soul Eater was controlled. Can''t live, want to rebel? !


    Going back to the desk, sitting down heavily, then Han Jin threw Harley on the table, waiting for Harley to escape. This time, he wanted to give Harley a taste of it, but Harley learned it, and he did not move.


    Han Jingang had to talk, and the four girls came in. They still had fruit bowls and tea sets in their hands. In fact, they were just waiting to serve Han Jin, but because Harley¡¯s story was too touching, they forgot everything. Two nets.


    "Thank you." Han Jin smiled and nodded to the girls.


    Who knows that after the girls put things in place, they did not leave. Instead, they stood side by side on Han Jin¡¯s side and sneaked into Han Jin. When Han Jin¡¯s eyes turned, they hurriedly avoided.


    Han Jin hesitated a bit, it is a bit rude to drive people out, not to mention that they are very good with Yalina, do not look at the Buddha face, there is a relationship between Yalinna, he has to worry about the girls Feel.


    After a moment, Han Jin was impatient, whispered: "Harley."


    Harley remained silent, as if he did not exist.


    "Harley!" Han Jin slightly raised his voice.


    "At, Master, I am." Harley also understood that he could not avoid this.


    "What did you say in the end? Have you cried everyone?!"


    "Master! I swear to the God of Light!" Harley screamed in a panic and grievance: "I really have no gas!"


    If there is no outsider, Han Jin will not only be embarrassed, but will also start, an undead creature, and swear to the God of Light to make sense?


    "I ask you, what are you talking about?"


    "I just said... your battle with Maxwell."


    ¡°Just these?¡± Han Jin¡¯s tone was a little heavy, then he reached for the soul-seeking bead.


    "And...and..." The corporal punishment is imminent, and Harley is going out, and he can gamble if he says it. It¡¯s hard to say that he will be hard to say: "And you... save the lady of Miss Elena, the master. I have never said a lie. All I said are facts, they are facts!"


    Han Jin couldn¡¯t help but stunned. One of the most emotionally excited girls suddenly burst into tears. The other three girls hurried around their companions and whispered, but everyone had tears in their eyes. They knew Yalin. Na came back, and her mental state was very good. I didn¡¯t expect that Yalin had such a life-threatening experience, which made them feel very sad.


    And it¡¯s also blaming Harley¡¯s story is too rich, especially at the end, when the girls rushed to ask why Han Jin ordered him to attack his master, Harley¡¯s voice sighed: ¡°Because only then can the seal be unlocked, because only This will save the life of Elena."


    Han Jin is young, handsome, powerful, and has a status, plus he is willing to sacrifice for his lover. Of course, in the Harley mouth, Han Jin has already fallen in love with Yalena, listening to his ears and moving in his heart. For a group of young girls who are not deeply involved, is there a more perfect young hero than Han Jin? ! In fact, when Han came out, it was nearing the end, and the girls almost cried a lot.


    "Harley..." Han Jin was really angry. At that time, except for him and Harley, no one knew that he would not speak to anyone, even Guevara, Jeddes, Gail, and so on. They are also kept in the dark. On the one hand, he thinks that it is what he should do. Yalin can go to death for him. He will not be willing to sacrifice. On the other hand, things have passed. There is no need to add a psychological burden to Yalena.


    I didn''t expect Harley to say everything out, and the place was not right. He tried to seek the opportunity of the alliance. He was engaged by Harley, and the nature of the matter changed. Didn''t you let the Grand Duke of Solomon look down on him? !


    A young man in a Chinese costume walked slowly into the study room. His face was filled with a joyful look. He walked into the study and bent over the old man who was reading in the main seat. Christine said: "Father. ¡±


    "Jialid, it looks like you look very good today, what happy is it?" The old man said faintly: "I am happy to say it."


    "You should know? Yalina is back, and brings back a very interesting young man." Jared laughed. "It seems...is the lord of Raphael of the Holy Crown, and I also heard a very Very touching story."


    "What story?" Solomon slowly put down the book in his hand.


    "Oh..." Jared first laughed aloud, and said that Jared¡¯s appearance was very good, his body was slender, his eyes were thick and his face was also very clean and tidy, and now he¡¯s from the heart. The smile is very charming: "It is said that when the powerful Raphael lord was sealed, in order to save Yalinna, she ordered her magical props to attack herself. It was good, good, really touching, the only drawback. It is to fool everyone else."


    Solomon snorted and gave a low cough: "Cough... Jared, do you think this is ridiculous?"


    "Yes, father!" Jared laughed. "Raphael has just killed Longcheng elder Maxwell. It is absolutely impossible for Dragon City to let him go. He ran here to seek protection, hehe... ...want to drag us down! Of course... How can this little trick get past you?"


    "If I didn''t misunderstand you, you should be laughing at Raphael, laughing at his shallowness and childishness."


    "Father, this is already obvious. He wants us to repay him!"


    Solomon¡¯s eyes flickered, and he didn¡¯t know what he was thinking. For a long while, he slowly said: ¡°Jialid, know why Gail¡¯s director left you?¡±


    Jared¡¯s smile disappeared without a trace, and the muscles on his face twitched with a sudden sigh. He said in a low voice: ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    "Frankly, because you are very shallow." Solomon¡¯s old face showed a very strange smile: "You really think that Gail¡¯s manager gave up the shallow you and turned to help another shallower. Rafael?"


    Jared clenched his fists, but he did not dare to argue.


    "And, although I can see that you are laughing at Rafael, I don''t understand the reason for ridicule. You deliberately ignored the fact that Raphael saved Yalin and saved your sister, after all, isn''t it? And you only saw the threat of the Dragon City.¡± Solomon sighed: ¡°Do I think so, if you change to you, in order to avoid offending the Dragon City, you will watch your sister being killed.¡±


    "No, father!" Jared made a grievance.


    "Oh? You mean you will be as brave as Raphael? Then you have no reason to laugh at Raphael. You are as naive as him! Unless...you are lying, you think, you are better than that Raphael. "It''s much smarter," Solomon said slowly. "But, Jared, this kind of cleverness is cruel. Do you understand? Cruel!"


    Jared Dexing rushed in, but he was reprimanded, and his heart was shy and angry, but he did not dare to show his emotions.


    "I told you many times, before you really mature, try to listen, see more, think more, talk less, do less! But you... forget it." Solomon shook his head: "You tell Yalina." I will invite Raphael to my dinner party tonight."


    "Father, your illness..."


    "My body is fine, it''s already good." Solomon smiled, but he smiled a little desperately and lonely.


    "But... so soon let Rafael come to our house feast, is it inappropriate?"


    "Then you said where should I see Raphael?"


    "Study room, council room, not all... is it right?" Jared knew the meaning of the family feast, so he was not reconciled.


    "Jialid, what did I tell you?"


    "You... ask me, where should I see Raphael?"


    "Go ahead." Solomon''s mouth showed a sarcasm that was hard to detect.


    "You said that your illness is getting better."


    "Go ahead." Solomon looked patient.


    "You said... I should listen as much as I can, read more, think more, talk less, and do less." Jared said in a trembling voice, he couldn''t figure out why he didn''t leave him with a little affection today.


    "How many years have passed, you never put my warnings in your heart, just like now." Solomon slowly stood up and grabbed the crutches: "Let me meet Rafael in the Chamber, yours. The goal is to put Raphael in the same position as Tony, because... you want Elena to marry Tony, right?"


    "Father, what is wrong with Tony?!"


    "You should try to convince me after you really convince yourself, or let Tony go to kill a dragon that is close to the semi-god, and then let Tony come to see me." Solomon waved: " Before I was angry, Jared, go out, you don¡¯t have to participate in the dinner party tonight."

 Chapter 359： treatment

    Chapter 359 treatment


    For this feast, Han Jin prepared very carefully, and imagined how to face it if he was deliberately cold, guilty or hypocritical, but wait until he sat down. Knowing your own thoughts is all in vain.


    The atmosphere of the banquet was very dull, but there was a warm warmth in the plain. Yalinna¡¯s mother, Tiffany, was very well-maintained and looked like a woman in her early twenties and youthfulness. Very funny, but she laughs very little, her eyes are bent, her eyes are bent, and the smile can make people warm.


    The Duke of Solomon had three ladies. The other two were Cui Kaili and one was Bessa. They were the mothers of Jared and Edison. From the perspective of their appearance, the three ladies had their own merits. However, the difference in personality is not small, Tiffany is not only laughing and not speaking, and the number of times of speaking is very small. On the contrary, Cui Kaili and Bessa are more active, although most of them talk about the shortcomings of parents, but it is because In this way, the atmosphere is filled with a kind of ''home''.


    From the beginning to the end, in addition to the beginning of the cold, Tiffany and Han Jin only asked two sentences, one is through the occupation area of ??the Elves, whether there is danger, one is not childish, Yalinna is not always To trouble him, the rest of the time, she is smiling and sitting there looking at Yalina and Han Jin, Cui Kaili and Bessa have asked a lot of questions, such as the customs of the area around the holy crown city, and Han Jin¡¯s Family, Edison''s situation and so on.


    Han Jin did not understand that the Grand Duke of Solomon was a ruler of the outside world, and he was the master of all decision-making powers. He always maintained a strong style, so although they were very clear about Yalena and Han Jin Relationship, but Solomon did not publicly admit Han Jin, they did not dare to be too enthusiastic about Han Jin.


    In fact, it is a hint that Solomon invited Hanjin to go to the feast. Because of this, they can express a certain enthusiasm and curiosity to Hanjin.


    Only Yalinna was the most ''unscrupulous'', listening to her friends telling about the dying of her life, Han Jin¡¯s sacrifice, Yalin cried on the spot, but unfortunately, when she cried and rushed into Han¡¯s arms, Solomon¡¯s invitation also arrived. She didn¡¯t have time to vent her feelings. She only slightly packed up and took Han Jin¡¯s dinner.


    Yalina¡¯s eyes are still red and swollen, and her eyes are always reluctant to leave Hanjin. The tenderness of sight can almost melt the steel.


    Han Jin¡¯s mood is very complicated. The policy he set for himself is to make the worst plan and work hard for the best results. There is really an undesired situation. He must defend his dignity. As a lord, he is no longer a person. His dignity represents a whole group of people. However, no one here regards him as a lord, but instead He is the lover of Yalinna, their younger generation, since they are not the lords, what else do they need to defend?


    Solomon was the one who spoke the least. After he began to greet Hanjin, he never said a word, he concentrated on eating his own things, and occasionally listened to several ladies chatting with interest. Solomon has always maintained a strong position. This does not mean that as long as he is present, others will tremble like a mouse that sees a cat. If you regard your home as a prison, you will lose a lot of fun in life.


    "Raphael, what''s wrong with you?" Yalena asked in a low voice. She found that Han Jin''s brows were slightly wrinkled together, as if thinking about something.


    "It''s okay." Han Jin smiled. Most of the Taoists are good at looking at the gas. Some repaired people can even infer the birth and death from the five senses and colors of the people. Although Han Jin does not use his energy on these minor techniques. But he can also see that Solomon''s face is full of dead air. This is a symbol of vitality nearing exhaustion. If he does not come, Solomon will never live for a month!


    Moreover, Han Jin found out that Solomon was very clear about his situation. When he quietly listened to the short chats of several ladies and his parents, he had a trace of hard-to-find memory and nostalgia in his eyes. He often stopped. The action of the meal, what I thought about.


    fortunately! Really lucky! He can get to the capital of the elements in time.


    Otherwise, when the news of the death of the Grand Duke of Solomon came, and knew that the Duke of Solomon died of asthma, this apology to Yalena could not make up for it.


    "Yalina," Solomon said suddenly, then he pushed the plate aside, apparently, he did not have the desire to continue eating.


    "Well?" Yalena hesitated.


    "Look at me, okay?" Solomon showed a somewhat helpless look. Then he clicked on Hanjin with his hand: "This man, you have decades to see, taste, and appreciate, you must Start now?"


    "Oh..." Yalina''s face was slightly red, and the other side: "Big brother? Why didn''t he come?"


    "I want you to see me..." Solomon sighed, his voice was a little heavy, but the people present, except Han Jin, could not guess the heavy reason, or simply did not note.


    "Master, what are you doing? Hehe... It¡¯s like a child. In fact, in these three children, Yalina has always been the most concerned about you." Bessa laughed.


    "Are your body better?" Yalena asked nervously. She was afraid of being alone with Solomon, fearing that her father had given her a problem, and this greeting had been in her heart for a long time.


    "Yeah." Solomon nodded with satisfaction: "It''s almost all right, you didn''t pay attention? I haven''t coughed."


    ¡°Really?¡± Elena recalled just now. Sure enough, Solomon¡¯s status was much better than before, and then she remembered something: ¡°How can Uncle Gael deceive people?!¡±


    Yalena doesn''t understand that the human body is like a battlefield. When the disease is strong enough to resist, the immune system of the body will be fully operational and the last battle with the disease. During this period, the patient will look very good. Health, even more healthy than ordinary people, but after the battle, the disease will quickly destroy the body''s function with the ravages, the so-called return to light, this is what it is.


    "What did he lie to you?" Solomon asked with a smile.


    "He said that you are very ill!" Yalina dissatisfied and pouted: "Let Raphael must arrive at the capital of the element as soon as possible to treat you, but we have been on the road for days and nights! ¡±


    "You mastered the magic of light?" Solomon looked at Han Jin with surprise.


    "No, but I do cure it." Han Jin smiled.


    "I knew that we wouldn''t come. There are still a lot of things to do in the holy crown city..." Elena sneaked at Solomon, because Solomon had set the rules for a long time, and the dinner table at home was definitely not allowed. When she talked about the state affairs, she made a sin, but she saw Solomon''s look of no anger. She whispered: "Then we will go back tomorrow!" Offended the Dragon City, facing the invasion of the Elves, and the orcs'' participation in the war, Yalinna It is clear that Han Jin is worried about the holy crown city, she does not want to make her lover a dilemma.


    "Yalina, actually..." Han Jin hesitated: "The Duke''s illness is very serious."


    "This kid... don''t talk about it! The lord is very good now!" Tiffany immediately became nervous and looked at Solomon. She worried that Solomon didn''t like to listen and turned to anger at Hanjin: "Master. Rafael is also... caring about your body, you..."


    "Yeah, yeah." Bessa and Cui Kaili also nodded.


    From their point of view, after listening to that touching story, they have accepted Han Jin in their hearts. In Solomon¡¯s control, they are far from politics, and they never guilty, only living in a calm world, so Their right and wrong are very pure, Han Jin is good for Yalena, they will also be good for Han, and a feeling of experience has certainly been much more credible than the unknown.


    Only Yalin was frightened and eclipsed. She knew that Hanjin would never talk on this issue.


    Solomon quietly looked at Han Jin, who was ready to meet the final destination, and suddenly saw hope, and he learned from Han Jin¡¯s expression that Han Jin was sure to cure him. It is conceivable that he was How big the impact is.


    No one will not cherish his life, dare to die, willing to sacrifice, just because there is no choice, if there is another way, few people will choose to go to extremes.


    In the gaze of several ladies, Solomon suddenly stood up: "Come with me, Elena, you come together."


    "Master..." Tiffany hurriedly stood up.


    "You stay," Solomon said faintly.


    Stepping out of the restaurant door and passing through a promenade, Solomon walked into a room. The room was very simple, except that there was a large chair in the center, nothing was left, and the window was covered with a layer of iron. The curtains are tightly closed, and the walls are dark gray, without any decoration or embellishment.


    Han Jin scanned the circle, this should be Solomon''s meditation room, otherwise the layout of the room would not be so monotonous.


    Solomon sat in his chair and whispered: "How can you see that my illness is very serious?"


    "A few words are not clear." Han Jin smiled: "But you should know that I did not make a mistake."


    "Now I am going to start treating me?"


    "Yes, your illness can no longer be delayed."


    ¡°Do you need me to do something?¡± asked Solomon.


    "No." Han Jin stepped forward and explored Solomon''s hand. Solomon did not move, let Han Jin grab his wrist.


    "Raphael..." Yalina bit her lip and screamed.


    "Do not worry, there is me." Han Jin turned back and showed a soft smile to Yalina.


    "This is the way you use to cure the disease? It''s a bit novel." Solomon also laughed.


    In fact, the two people are not like the relationship between the patient and the doctor. There is only one chair in the house. Solomon is so swaying and sitting, letting Han Jin stand, it is somewhat impolite, and he does not say anything grateful or like. Remuneration, no promises, such as how you treated me after I was cured, did not even ask how much Han Jin has any control, whether there is danger, etc., and Han Jin¡¯s look is calm, without Solomon¡¯s impoliteness, or something else. Not satisfied. But from another angle, if two people are trying to admit each other, what else is worthy of politeness, or what else is worth minding?


    "Just here? It will be dirty here." Han Jin let go of his hand and just looked at him. He thought that Solomon could still live for a month, but after listening to the pulse, he knew that Solomon¡¯s body was bad, and he could still hold on to ten. A few days.


    Therefore, he couldn¡¯t figure out that Solomon¡¯s arrogant hegemony, since he already knew that he was not a long time, he should race against time to arrange the aftermath properly. He can hear the few maids saying that in the winter, when Solomon¡¯s health is not good, Always staying in the study to read a book, one day is a day, rarely go out, and rarely a director, when Solomon is also a good time to swim, peace of mind, as if nothing is in my heart.


    "It doesn''t matter." Solomon smiled: "If you can get a new life, even if you razed my palace, it doesn''t matter."


    Han Jin couldn¡¯t help but laugh. Solomon didn¡¯t hide his greed at all, but he was also an unscrupulous person.


    Yalena quietly walked aside, nervously watching Han Jin, Han Jin silent for a moment, extended his right hand to shake the law, then white light flashed into the chest of Solomon.


    Solomon was still sitting still in the chair. If Han Jin released an aggressive approach, he had already been wounded, and he could easily and easily enter the chest of Solomon, proving that he did not open his body. Hidden magic items.


    "You are not magic!" Solomon suddenly said.


    "Teach my teacher to tell me that this is a magic that has been lost for a long time." Han Jin whispered.


    "You are lying." Solomon smiled. "The imprint of the element has penetrated into the depths of my soul. Although I dare not say that I have understood all the magical meanings, I can at least distinguish it. This is not magic."


    "Then you said... What is this?" Han Jin is also laughing, revealing a white tooth. In fact, he has been mentally prepared. He can use others for various reasons, but he may not be able to deceive it. Solomon of the Magic Star.


    "Another new, never-existing force." Solomon replied with a meditation: "And... reminds me of a madman."


    "madman?"


    "There is a book that explains the ambiguity of the eighth element that has never appeared before. It was written by a madman named Richard. Have you seen it?"


    "He saw it!!" Elena suddenly screamed.


    "Oh?" Solomon''s eyes turned to Elena. Obviously, he thought his daughter would be much more honest than Hanjin.


    "He read the book! And his emotions were very excited at the time, I called his name behind him, he didn''t hear it!" Yalena remembered it all.


    "Adult, I think what we should do now is to let you recover as soon as possible, instead of studying my secrets, what do you think?" Han Jin smiled bitterly.


    "For me, magic is as important as life. Elena is my daughter, and of course it will be like me." Solomon looked at Jaina with a pleasing look.


    Han Jin reluctantly stepped back a few steps, his hands quickly swaying the law, playing one after another, and the rich white light disappeared in Solomon''s chest.


    In the operation of Liudingliujia, the former is the Tao of healing and saving the people. The latter is the method of hurting people and killing people. Although Han Jin¡¯s cultivation has gradually approached the situation of Taiyi, he still cannot live dead and bones. However, it is not a problem to cure a patient with severe asthma. It is because of Solomon''s identity, the disease that has been cultivated all the year round, the current physical condition, etc., so he must add a hundred cautions to avoid problems.


    Solomon closed his eyes and quietly tasted the changes that took place in the body. He could sense that the white light that had entered the body did not disappear, but turned into a mass of warmth that nourished his dry, withered chest.


    Han Jin continued to incite the law. For a moment, he had already played thousands of symbols, and the warm, unsatisfied feeling made Solomon involuntarily sigh.


    Han Jin took a deep breath and went around Solomon. The speed of his hands was moving faster and faster. On the one side, Yalena could only see a group of afterimages, but could not see Hanjin¡¯s movements.


    "Hey!" Han Jin suddenly gave a light drink, and suddenly there was a dazzling golden light in the room, and every corner was illuminated.


    Yalinna couldn''t help but close her eyes. She could freely release the magic and filter out the dazzling light, but she was afraid that she would affect Hanjin. She could barely endure it. For a long while, she tried to open her eyes a little. To a strange picture, Han Jin¡¯s hand hovered over his father¡¯s head and pressed Jinguang a little.


    Han Jin¡¯s nose and forehead all ooze sweat. In fact, he has a variety of preparations. If the Duke of Solomon does not care for him, then he will only treat the Duke of Solomon. This is reasonable and has nothing to do with other things. If the Grand Duke of Solomon did not disappoint him, then he was willing to consume a lot of energy to wash the marrow of the Solomon Duke.


    Moxico, Sasou, Lei Zhe, and once Sunrid, have not enjoyed this treatment, because they are still young, as long as they are fully protected, Han Jin has the confidence to welcome them. Come to a brilliant future, and the Duke of Solomon is different. He is old, sick and ridden, and his physical condition is far less than that of Guevara who just came out of prison. He needs health more than everyone else!


    A little bit past, Han Jin''s nose and forehead oozing more and more sweat, and finally slowly dripping down, and he also slightly breathed.


    Yalina bit her lip, and her fears and fears did not happen. For so long, she saw Han Jin¡¯s constant release of magic and saw the sweat on Han¡¯s head, and she The father sat there without warning, and gave his safety to a stranger who met for the first time. She knew that the two most nervous people were trying to trust each other, she was moved, and some wanted to cry.


    Suddenly, Solomon¡¯s eyes ooze two black things, like tears flowing down his cheeks. What is it? Yalina hurriedly grabbed her mouth, for fear that she would make a noise to Hanjin.

 Chapter 360： unique

    Chapter 36 is unique


    The sky slowly darkened, and Han Jin stood quietly in front of the window, staring at the setting sun that gradually became dim. His eyes were slightly awkward, and the treatment of the Duke of Solomon was very successful, not only saving Solomon¡¯s life. It also allowed Solomon to regain his exuberant energy and strength. After that, he spent two days adjusting his interest to make up for his own consumption. He spent three more days waiting for Solomon, but he did not wait for anything. .


    That''s it, Han Jin gently breathed a sigh of relief, although he did not get much help he needed, but at least, Solomon had already admitted his identity as Han Jin, isn''t it?


    Now is the time to leave. The orc family has already arrived at Yehliucheng. God knows what will happen. He must go back as soon as possible. Compared with here, the Holy Crown City needs him more.


    Han Jin walked out of the bedroom slowly. Yalena was busy with several maids outside. They were preparing for Hanjin¡¯s dinner. Although they had permission to fly with Hanjin, but in this ducal palace, Yalinna did not dare. I ignored the attention of everyone, so she just gave her room to Han Jin, and she lived with her mother Tiffany. The mother and the daughter had not seen each other for more than a year. Of course, if there is no end to say, But every morning, she couldn''t wait to get back, and spent a whole day at Han Jin.


    "Yalina."


    "Yeah?" Elena looked up.


    "We should go see the Duke adults." Han Jin said softly.


    Yalina was wrong and quickly understood the meaning of Han Jin. This is to say that they should go back and go back to the holy city. Yalin gently bites her lips. She is reluctant to leave, but she understands better. The Holy Crown City is the root of Hanjin and the root of them.


    "Okay." Yarina nodded.


    When two people walked side by side into Solomon''s study, Solomon was leaning against the chair to read a book. His mental state was much better than before. The skin on his face was filled with the youthful luster of a teenager. There is still a long beard, and the wrinkles have not disappeared, but it feels like he is young and young.


    "Sit down." Seeing Han Jin and Elena coming in, Solomon smiled and pointed to the opposite chair.


    Han Jin sat in the chair, hesitated for a moment, or said to the door: "Adult, thank you for your hospitality for many days, but..."


    "Hospitality? I don''t seem to treat you." Solomon asked interestingly, his eyes became younger and clearer, and there was a raging light in the opening and closing.


    "Oh..." Han Jin smiled and continued to follow his own thoughts: "However, I and I should go back, there are still many things waiting for us to deal with."


    Solomon fell into silence, and for a long while, he whispered: "Although I don''t know how you did it, I understand that my body is better than I was when I was young. There is even a feeling of being easy to fly, maybe... ...somewhat late, but I still have to say, thank you, Raphael!"


    "This is what I should do." Han Jin said with a smile.


    "You have done so much for me, but I am pretending to be dumb and don''t want to help you. Are you disappointed?"


    "You should have your own difficulties, I can understand."


    "I don''t have a problem." Solomon shook his head with a smile: "I used to give up a lot because my body is getting worse. Now, I believe that I have enough time and energy to do a lot of things, including going help you."


    Han Jin lived, he felt like two children were tempered, one of them said, I can help you, but I just don''t help, which is not in line with Solomon''s style.


    "Oh..." Solomon stood up: "Please forgive me, just a little prank, because I want to see your patience, come with me."


    A secret door appeared behind Solomon. Through a spiral staircase, Han Jin and Elena walked into a room with Solomon. The room was very large. There were more than a dozen bookshelves in the room, and the bookshelves were full. Dengden''s books are all different in thickness.


    Solomon stretched out his thin fingers and stroked it through a book with a gentle movement. Then he turned and smiled and looked at Han Jin: "Do you know what it is?"


    "It is a book."


    "No." Solomon shook his head. "When you have seen it, you understand it. You will find that this is not a book, but a power, an unrivalled force!"


    "Magic book?" Han Jin understands that what can be collected by Solomon is of course a book that records magical meanings. If a magician like Kane has the opportunity to study here, he will certainly make breakthrough progress.


    Solomon''s eyes turned to Elena and smiled.


    Elena grinned and said: "There is no magic book here!"


    ¡°Oh?¡± Han Jin groaned, walked over and gently pulled out a book and flipped through a few pages. He wrote some things about the Abyss blood family. He was not interested in it. He carefully put the book back. The original position, then look to Solomon, waiting for Solomon''s explanation.


    "There is a record of the past and present of all races in the continent. I can be the Grand Duke of the Capital of Elements, not just because of my magical power." Solomon said faintly: "A sturdy giant ship sailing on the dark sea." It¡¯s easy to get lost in your own direction and even hit the rocks. These books are bright and bright navigation lights in the night. They tell me where to go and how to go!¡±


    Han Jin is listening quietly.


    "When you really understand them, you can really put your soul at a height that is beyond the reach of ordinary people. When you look down on the world, you will find that there are many things that are so superficial and childish." Solomon Sigh a sigh: "Actually, when I was very young, I started to try to train them. I hope some of them will become a good successor. Unfortunately, only Alexandra is willing. Staying here to read, Jared likes authority, likes others to respect him, and Edison likes all kinds of toys when he was a child. When he grows up, he likes wine and beauty. I have to think that his whole life The meaning is only one word, play."


    Speaking of this, Solomon¡¯s eyes showed a sad color: ¡°It¡¯s a pity that... Yalina is a girl. Her gender background is given by fate and cannot be changed. No matter how hard she works, she also looks at it. I don''t understand. I don''t mean to despise women. The problem is that women are too emotional and delicate. They may become very strong, but they can never make themselves thick, so they can''t afford the vicissitudes of these civilizations."


    Yalena¡¯s eyes are very scary. She knows that her father is not satisfied with her. No matter how hard she is and what she is doing, she won¡¯t get half a compliment. This is how she respects Solomon. The cause of rejection. Big brother is so bad for people, of course, not to be praised. Although the second brother is kind-hearted, but the fun of things, he is always scolded by his father, and she is so hard, so diligent, why can''t she get it? !


    "Do you understand?" Solomon looked to Hanjin.


    "It''s a bit clear... but some don''t understand." Han Jin showed a smile.


    "So... let''s talk from a more communicative point of view." Solomon indulged: "You come to me, hope to get my help?"


    "Yes." Han Jin said very honestly, he also knew that it was difficult for him to deceive the old man in front of him.


    "What do you want me to do for you?"


    "We met the army of the orc race on the road, and the lord of the city of Fukuda, Fossa, has already joined the elves. Your body has improved, and you can lead the army to attack the city of Faro! So... you have occupied the law. Taking off the city and helping me defeat the elves¡¯ offense is a good thing for us.¡±


    "It is a good way. I believe that Guevara and Jedisi around you know the news and will agree with you, but... you are all wrong." Solomon said faintly: "I don''t want to help you." Because there is no need to help you, what you face is a winning war."


    "Will you win?" Han Jin brows a pick.


    "Your plan is based on a wrong judgment, so no matter how clever the plan itself is, it is wrong." Solomon whispered: "I understand the orc family, and also know Fossa, um... you have seen the blast wolf What?"


    "I have seen it."


    "But you must not understand them." Solomon smiled: "The blast wolf likes to eat the meat of the triangle deer. When a large group of triangle deer migrates, the wolves will always follow the back, sometimes even going out of the tens of thousands of miles. Wolf... How could you fall in love?"


    "I also know that in your previous plan, there are some tactical aspects. You didn''t say that, for example, I can attack the city and get rid of the city. When Fossa orders his army to return to help, I will eat the reinforcements first. Then I launched a full-scale attack.¡± Solomon whispered: ¡°Change to the fact that I led the army to go out, and some people attacked the capital of the elements. I definitely want to return, because there are my home, my people, but what is there in the city? Forgot what I said, the wolf has no home!"


    "Wait, you mean..." Han Jin exclaimed, and he understood Solomon''s potential.


    "No matter how others look at Fossa, in my eyes, he is just an idiot who doesn''t know how to create!" Solomon said in a sarcasm: "Faco is a poor and white city. If you cross the marsh area, you live there. A large group of deer, you and Ma Lishen''s strength can not be compared with Fossa, even if Chesham is also a lot worse, as long as the defeat of the elves of the coalition, Fossa can easily have seven or eight provinces In contrast, what is a French city?!"


    Han Jin really can''t speak, he is not stupid, although he can''t raise his horizon to the height of Solomon, but after listening to Solomon, he has a feeling of squatting.


    "The Elf and the Orc Alliance... I don''t know who made the request to whom, if it''s the Elf, hehe... they are so stupid! It''s incorrigible!" Solomon sneered: "If you say The orc family is a wolf, then the elves are a beautiful butterfly. The historical mission of the whole race is to fly in the flowers, leaving a dazzling figure. They are just the embellishment of the world. They can never become masters! War... It is the art that is least suitable for them. It is a war. They have already taken the wrong first step and formed an alliance with the orcs. They have gone the wrong second step, huh, huh... they have forsaken their own ethnic mission and betrayed themselves. This kind of subversion... must end in tragedy!"


    Han Jin is still quiet, trying to absorb the judgment that Solomon said, sly or potential.


    "The prosperity of a race, its inevitability, the weakness of a race, and the inevitability of his own, can really understand, then the prosperity will be more prosperous, the weaker may also be brought back to life, if nothing is understood, then prosperous is also possible Turning to weakness, the weak will be completely ruined." Solomon said with a smile: "Fusa is a guy who knows nothing. He doesn''t know where the orc problem is. He only knows how to vent hysterical anger, and...he Fear me, the only thing he can do in the past years, the only thing he can do is to spend it with me, waiting for me to die, so no matter how I degrade him, he is not qualified to refute. Now I finally have a chance to escape my shadow. How did he give up?"


    "According to what you said... the power of the orc family is far stronger than mine. If they defeat the elves, what do I have to rely on to guarantee my victory?"


    "You still don''t fully understand what I mean." Solomon smiled: "The wolf in sheep''s clothing is only in fairy tales. The wolf is good at patience, but not good at controlling his emotions, even if it is the Fossa Wolf King. The same is true! Especially in the face of tempting food, they always flow out of the water, and the elves'' senses are very sensitive. In the moment when the water falls, they can smell the dangerous atmosphere, let alone... I believe in Inside the Elf, there are still wise men, and it is impossible to be unconscious. Therefore, Fossa¡¯s conspiracy must fail, and then he will tear off his mask, and the Elf and Orc will erupt a long-term melee. You don''t even need to do anything. When it''s time to take the shot, it''s okay to clean up the mess."


    Han Jinchang sighed and felt agitated. He suddenly felt that Solomon¡¯s thin figure seemed so tall and even needed him to look up.


    "I also know that you are worried about the revenge of the Dragon City. Yes, you killed the Longcheng elder Maxwell. Of course, there are enough reasons for the Dragon City to retaliate against you." Solomon smiled. "You think I am not willing to help you. Is it afraid to get into the Dragon City?"


    "Yes..." Han Jin slowly nodded.


    Solomon walked into the bookshelf, searched for a moment, picked a book, and walked back to Hanjin: "I hope this book can solve your problems."


    When I saw the cover, Han Jin was shocked and raised his head: "Dragon Field?!"


    "Yeah, Dragon City can''t do whatever it wants, in fact... no power, shackles or race can do whatever it wants." Solomon smiled: "Dragon City and Dragon Field are a pair of deadly enemies, when they unite to black dragon and red dragon After rushing to the ground, this hostile relationship was made. A long time ago, there was a **** war between them. More than half of the dragons fell in that battle. Later, they stopped fighting in unison. Because they know that if they fight again, Dragon City and Dragon Field will die together, but the more hatred, the hostile relationship can not be alleviated. Finally, due to the chaotic situation in the mainland, they decided to play the next game."


    "Going chess?" Han Jin asked inexplicably.


    "Yeah, use the various ethnic groups in the mainland as pawns to continue their war." Solomon¡¯s eyes were full of sarcasm: "So, Dragonland used Nikola as its spokesperson, and Dragon City chose the elves, when their spokesperson ruled. On the mainland, when the forces of various ethnic groups in the mainland attacked each other, the result of the war was already doomed. From their point of view, this is the most reasonable and perfect way of fighting. As for the life of each race, they deliberately promoted Under what kind of catastrophe will be caused, they do not care."


    "Do you know Nikola?" Han Jin said with amazement.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you know?¡± Solomon smiled. ¡°Dragon City will definitely do everything possible to destroy the relationship between Dragon Field and Nikolay. Conversely, the Dragon Field will also destroy the Dragon City¡¯s plan, and what kind of damage method is more effective. What? Of course, it is to support a spokesperson and completely suppress the other side, then the whole continent is in their grasp! But... the former dragon domain will ignore you, I, Fossa and Chesham, all than you. More powerful, more likely to defeat the elves, but after you killed the Longcheng elder Maxwell, I believe that Longyu will notice your potential, so as long as the plan is well prepared, you don¡¯t need to care about the threat of Dragon City. ""


    Han Jin slowly nodded.


    "I said this, not telling you, the dragon domain will come out to help you, and then you are not afraid of anything." Solomon said slowly: "My real purpose is to teach you to analyze, at least to position yourself. There are many more possible changes."


    "You mean..."


    Solomon indulged: "For example, the Dragon Field will appear in your most critical time, in order to win greater gratitude and trust, they are also easier to control you, if you want to keep your losses to a minimum, then you must I want a way to force the Dragon Field to appear in advance."


    Han Jin opened his mouth, but closed it again. He wanted to ask what should be done, but it would definitely disappoint Solomon, because Solomon had already said that the real purpose was to teach him Han Jin to analyze and think for a moment, Han Jin Whispered: "The change you said is..."


    "Use Nikola as an example." Solomon smiled. "Nikolay used to rely on the Holy See to use the support of the Holy See to destroy one enemy. Then he turned to the Dragon Field and poisoned the Holy See, so I can be responsible. In a sentence, when Nikolay felt that the existence of the dragon domain had hindered his growth, he would inevitably betray the dragon domain, and he would keep changing until he was really strong and no longer needed any help. Will reveal his true colors."


    "understood¡­¡­"


    Solomon said faintly: "The powerful dragons regard us as chess pieces, and we can treat them as chess pieces, at least... Nikolay did just that."


    Han Jin silently, in this short period of time, what he understood and realized is far more than the sum of the two worlds together!


    Solomon smiled and said: "I will give you an example. Longcheng and Longyu both want to control the whole world by their spokespersons, but how can they guarantee that the spokesperson will always be loyal to them? The best way is to Let the mainland maintain division, they will support a number of spokespersons, so that they can accomplish their goals, gather the power of the various ethnic groups in the mainland, wage war against their own enemies, and ensure their high status, so that the spokespersons are mutually restrained. There are still many things that you need to think about yourself. No one can help you, only you."


    "I understand." Han Jin said in a positive tone.


    "Raphael, from your past experience, I feel that you are a very obsessed, superstitious person, but here I want to tell you that a strong body needs a match. ...the same powerful soul." Solomon said slowly: "A powerful soul can keep you awake and calm under any conditions. You will never cringe when you are brave. You will never squat when you temporarily retreat. You have your own goals and understand what kind of footprints you should leave. You will approach the goal slowly and firmly in an artistic way. Nothing can hinder you!"


    Han Jin did not say anything. He just bent down to Solomon and bent down deeply. These things have never been taught by him. The former Master may understand, but he does not know how to express it, so he only urges him to practice. Pin your hopes on his own insights and tastes. Only a wise man like Solomon can speak the words so thoroughly. Han Jin¡¯s eyes are slightly moist, and he is grateful and really grateful.


    Han Jin does not know how to describe Solomon, wisdom? Deep? No, these are not enough. One word floats on Hanjin¡¯s mind and is unique! That''s right, it''s the one and only Solomon! !


    Han Jin felt very fortunate that he left the holy crown city and went to the capital of the element to cure Solomon. This is his most correct decision!


    "Knowledge is the best way to arm the soul." Solomon glanced at the house, his eyes were very gentle, as if looking at his own child: "Raphael, I suggest you stay and read these books, you can see How much you can see, I can guarantee with my personality, there is no danger in the Holy City, you can rest assured."


    "Good." Han Jin said with a slap in the face.

 Chapter 361： Perfect chess piece

    Chapter 361, the perfect piece


    Han Jin has the advantage of not showing the mountains and not revealing water. He is very good at reading and has excellent memory. He thought that in the first few years, he firmly remembered the whole road, not to mention anything else. The surgery is divided into two volumes, which record nearly a thousand law, handprints and symbols. Compared with Dao, the books in this secret library are much simpler.


    Moreover, most of the stories recorded here are stories of a paragraph. Han Jin is able to do a single line. Only when he sees the comments left by Solomon, will he slow down the reading, or let go of the book for a moment, and then continue. read.


    In the eyes of Han Jin, no one can despise the text. Only a few hundred words of passage can condense the grievances of thousands of souls, or state a heinous brutality. Here, all the history from the century of the gods to today is recorded.


    Sometimes, Han Jin feels suffocated. Sometimes, he feels like a pile of pounds of stone, sinking and hurting. Sometimes, he even wants to shoot the case, forcibly break into the picture and change the tragedy. Han Jin saw countless struggles, loyalty and betrayal, rationality and barbarism, glory and despicableness, love and greed. He finally understood Solomon''s words. Without enough weight, he could not bear the vicissitudes of history.


    Solomon''s point of view is very strange. Even in the face of an extremely brutal monarch, he will not judge with right and wrong, but propose a word, attribute! Solomon believes that every life, every race, and even every civilization has its own unique, difficult to change, complex attributes. If you can master their attributes, then even if you can''t do things like God, you can at least see their direction.


    Solomon also said that every life is born with a very simple attribute. What he will become in the future depends entirely on the environment, experience and even culture. For example, the abyss demon family has always been known for its brutality and brutality. A demon is fun with the slaughter. The little devil is very stunned in life. It is easy to integrate and recognize this atmosphere. If you can destroy the devil''s pool, cut off the bond of the goddess Hamas and the demon, and kill all the abyss demons. Just leaving a newly born little demon, what will he become? Perhaps there is a violent factor in his blood, but it can be transformed into a warrior fighting for justice through the induction of the environment and culture!


    Therefore, Solomon believes that a monarch is very cruel, can not use right and wrong to evaluate, if it must be said to be wrong, it is not his own fault, but the fault of the environment, the fault of civilization.


    In a book "Twilight of the Continent", Han Jin saw the well-known story. He used to listen to Sunnier many times. When the war is about to win a full victory, the leader of the dwarf family, the king of the hills, Dan Ding Invited the **** of war, Abraham, and the elf messenger Doreen to feast, and at the banquet, they killed Alabham and Doreen on the spot. Later, the Paladin Gotthard rushed to the dwarf country and killed Dan. After Ding, I did not know where I was.


    Everyone who knows that history thinks that Danding is fighting for the rule of the mainland and only lifted the butcher''s knife to his former comrades, but Solomon said that even if Dantin is a leader without ambition, this tragedy will still not be possible. Avoidance occurs only in different times and in different ways, all because of the attributes of the dwarves.


    The attributes of the dwarves are somewhat contradictory. In comparison, they are kind and rude. They like to solve injustices and contradictions in extreme ways, but they are not willing to communicate with other life. Of course, they Not good at this kind of communication.


    The dwarves are short and stout, not in line with the aesthetics, and they don''t like to modify themselves. They are unkempt all day, so that their already unbearable image is discounted, and their temper is violent and smoldering. These make the dwarves suffer. A form of discrimination on a broad level. In fact, it is easy to understand. If you have a neighbor, you look ugly and don''t talk about hygiene. Every time you pass by, you will smell the smell, your temper is violent, you can''t move your feet and you can even pick up the bricks. You will not Will you like it? Absolutely not!


    Solomon listed the topics of the first Continental Conference. In the process of the redistribution of interests after the war, the human and the elves received more than half of the benefits, but not much for the dwarves. Although Alabham was human, He loves Dolin and loves him. He also likes the elves. It is under his protection and Doreen¡¯s own efforts. The elves have already shown a thriving situation. Perhaps, Abraham at the time knew that there was some injustice to the dwarves, but he had no other way. The cake was so big. He had to fight for the elves to get more. He could only start from the dwarves, if he wanted to put humans. The benefits are given to the dwarves, and he will be reviled by humans. Solomon also speculated that Abraham and Doreen went to Dandin''s banquet, and it was also possible to resolve the contradiction. With the position of the leader of the Arab League at that time, there was almost no guard. There is a taste of the work, why? affectation? Of course, it is to show the closeness and trust of Dan Ding, but unfortunately, he has not really seen the race of the dwarf.


    The dwarves also made great sacrifices for the war. Of course they were dissatisfied. In the more than ten days of the meeting, the dwarves represented what they often do, that is, violently jumping, smashing tables, swearing, or simply exiting. They are not arguing, not To persuade, but to use a child''s way to vent anger, but the more they do, the more disgusting the representatives of humans and elves, the rebuttal of the tone of the word is more and more mean, according to the attributes of the dwarf, when this When an anger is accumulated to a certain extent, it is inevitable to choose an extreme way, so the tragedy occurs.


    Speaking of the Paladin Gotthard, Solomon''s words are very cautious. He said that Gotha is either a respectable person or a terrible person, that is, Solomon can''t see through. He also said that it is possible that Gotha is also somewhat dissatisfied with Abraham because Abraham is too accommodating to the elves, and the elves have received too much. Those should belong to humans. In fact, Gotthard disappears. Later, the second meeting of the mainland completely overturned the principle of the first meeting. The dwarves lost their qualifications. Humans monopolized most of the interests and laid the most important foundation for mankind to become the mainland hegemon. In the principle of who benefits and who is the mastermind, Solomon believes that Gotha may have deliberately promoted the tragedy.


    The same tragedy, listening to Siniel telling, and watching Solomon''s comments, brought a different feeling to Han Jin. Before, he only saw the heroic spirit of Abraham, the loyalty of Doreen, the love of Gotha, and There is the cruelty and tyranny of Danding, but now he has seen a lot.


    Day after day, Han Jin has been concentrating on the nutrition in books, even forgetting the daily cultivation, being sleepy, giving himself a return to the Yuan Dynasty, and being hungry, there is Yalina personally sent. The food can''t be sustained. Simply wash it, sleep for a while, then climb up and continue watching.


    In the past, he could also watch, listen, and think. However, it was a taste that knew it but did not know why. He could not see the shadow when he saw the tree, but could not see the person behind his face. Now there is a hand that pulls him up and puts it on the sky, letting him look down on the whole world, no matter how big or small, all of them are at a glance. Han Jin is very clear that when he precipitates and ferments all the nutrients he has taken, and finally becomes something truly his own, he will become a completely different person.


    He understood that what Solomon really wanted to do was a pure scholar, but this chaotic continent forced Solomon to have no choice but to embark on the road of hegemony, because a scholar who could not even guarantee his life had no existence. The meaning.


    Yalinna often came to see Hanjin. When she saw Hanjin¡¯s concentration, she was still very happy. But then she became more and more surprised. She also read the book here. It doesn¡¯t feel so interesting. She prefers to look to the future or to explore unknown secrets in the lab.


    With the experience of Elena, of course, I don¡¯t understand. If I can¡¯t grasp it in the past, how can I talk about the future? !


    Childish is more than one Yalina, her older brother Jared, the second brother Edison also does not understand this truth, which has nothing to do with the character.


    Every day, the sky has passed, and Han Jin has read all the books. However, he has selected dozens of books that he can¡¯t understand for a while, or who need to deepen their understanding, are placed on the desk. Read it again.


    In the past few days, Han Jin¡¯s book has become less and less. Finally, the last book has closed the last page in his hand. Han Jin has been silent for a long time. In fact, compared with when he first entered the study, There was no change, but there were a few bloodshot eyes in the corner of the eye, but he clearly felt that he was different.


    Slowly stood up, Han Jin glanced around with a pilgrimage, then walked slowly to the stairs.


    Going up the spiral staircase, the door of the darkroom is still open, as if it has been open for a long time, waiting for a long time, the outside is sunny, Solomon is sitting in the clear window, obliquely into the light, the body is covered with a layer of light Halo shrouded.


    After hearing the footsteps of Han Jin, Solomon did not even raise his head. He only whispered, "How much?"


    "It¡¯s all finished." Han Jin smiled back.


    Solomon was flipping through the pages of the book, and his movements were obviously interrupted: "Looked over?"


    "Yes." Han Jin Shen Yan said: "But... I still need some time to think about it."


    Solomon did not speak any more. His hobby was no different from the rumors outside. He only liked to read books, and Han Jin did not speak. He walked slowly to the window and gently pushed open the window. A cold air rushed. Come in, Han Jin took a deep breath and stared out the window.


    The atmosphere in the house is very quiet. Many times, the language is really superfluous and somewhat pale.


    For a long while, Han Jin asked: "How many days have you passed?"


    "Forty-two days." Solomon smiled. "Do you want to go back to the holy city right away or stay here for a few more days?"


    "Let''s stay a few more days, and I have a rare time to come back. I will be very busy with her this year. It should be impossible to get out of time." Han Jin''s line of sight turned back to the window and whispered: "Forty-two days?" Winter is about to pass..." There is still a sentence he did not say, spring is coming, the question is, will this spring belong to him? !


    "Right, tell you a message, Long Tian¡¯s elder Xia Zuo passed through the Hamar Plain half a month ago. His goal should be Cold Shadow City, but... he will come back sooner or later, I don¡¯t need to find a way to let Do you meet him?" Solomon said slowly.


    "Dragon domain?" Han Jin stunned and smiled and shook his head. "No, now I meet him, I pay too much, let them take the initiative to come to me."


    "Your things should be done by yourself, I don''t interfere." Solomon said faintly: "But I want to remind you that I missed this opportunity and you have no room for regrets in the future."


    "You are... deliberately inducing me? Want me to make a mistake?"


    Solomon looked up. After Hanjin walked out of the dark door, he was the first to watch Hanjin, but his eyes were full of smiles: "I really don''t regret it?"


    "They will come to me anyway, isn''t it?"


    Solomon silenced for a moment and smiled: "Yes, they will come to you, but it is not up to you to decide, nor is it up to me. On the day when Dragon City and Dragon Field break, it has already decided everything."


    "I know." Han Jin whispered.


    "You already have your own opinions and judgments. This is very good." Solomon suddenly put down the book and slowly stood up: "Other things, I will not give you advice, it should be understood by yourself, but... There is a person, I suggest that you find his first time and immediately remove him."


    "Who?" Han Jin asked in surprise.


    "His name is Adolf. If there is no accident, he should arrive at the Holy City in this year."


    "What kind of person is he..."


    "It¡¯s a bit difficult to answer your words." Solomon whispered: "The angle is different, and of course it will not be the same. In many people''s eyes, he is an upright believer with a firm belief, but for us, he Very very dangerous, huh, huh... Rafael, don''t misunderstand, I am not questioning his character. In fact, he is impeccable in this respect. The key is that his appearance will inevitably destroy the stability of the Holy City. ¡±


    "I believers? He is..."


    "Yes, he is the Holy See." Solomon thought: "His identity is a bit special. Although he never interferes with the government of the Holy See, he has great authority and can even oust the Pope at a critical moment."


    "I never heard Jedice talk about having such a person." Han Jin was amazed.


    "When Adolf left the Holy See, Jedith may not have been born yet, and he has not appeared publicly for decades. He has been traveling in various parts of the mainland. Because of coincidence, I saw him more than ten years ago." Solomon Slowly said: "He is a bitter monk, you know... In order to make himself stronger, how can he hone himself?"


    "any solution?"


    "Pain! All kinds, endless pain!" Solomon narrowed his eyes as if thinking about something: "Since he became a monk, he never ate smoke and fire, never shunned the wind and rain, never even Lying down and resting, do you know? He is standing even while sleeping, and always keeps his spine straight."


    Han Jinjing listened, didn''t interject, and he was no stranger to this kind of person. He used to hear from Master that there was a group of ascetic people in India who awakened the body''s potential through a nearly self-harming method. Of course, in the teacher''s mouth, That kind of practice is almost magical.


    "That time... I was very impressed. I can also say that he gave me some enlightenment, huh, huh... his eyes are very young, although after countless hardships, he did not dispel his life. The enthusiasm, I appreciate him very much, but unfortunately... We are completely different from him, completely different.¡± Solomon¡¯s gaze slowly turned and stared at Han Jin: ¡°Do you understand what I mean?¡±


    "understand."


    "Then you talk about it, where is the difference between us and him?"


    "Your faith is to live your own life and establish your own rules." Han Jin''s speech rate is very slow, while thinking and thinking: "For example, as you said at the time, there is a game of chess in front of us. What you want to do is simply knock over the board and don''t play it! And you said Adolf, his life is just to be the perfect piece, so he will stop you, or... Stop me, without the board, his existence has no value."


    Solomon''s eyes flashed a glimmer of light, and then he removed his gaze from Hanjin. If nothing happened, he shifted the subject: "Adolf has a decisive influence on the Holy See. If he appears in the Holy City, he will subvert you and Jedice. The situation created by bitterness, so you must be careful."


    With Solomon''s ingenuity, a lot of things have been heard from Han Jin''s words. Han Jin said that Adolf will stop himself, representing Han Jin not only accepting his Solomon philosophy, but also an inheritance.


    "I think..." Han Jin frowned slightly: "It was Nikolay who destroyed the Holy See. If this monk named Adolf is still alive, his first goal should be to find Nicholas revenge. It should not be Time and energy are wasting on me."


    "You can think of Nikola right away, not bad... very good." Solomon finally showed a satisfied smile: "He will go, but he must first ensure that the Holy See can go in the direction he agrees, and then go find Nikolay, with Adolf¡¯s experience, he can tell which thing is more important.¡±


    "I am not willing to be..."


    "Not reconciled?"


    "This trouble should have belonged to Nikolay."


    "Looks... are you disgusted with him?"

 Chapter 362： parting

    Chapter 362 Parting


    Another morning, Han Jin walked slowly into the hospital. Today''s wind is extraordinarily gentle. With a spring breath in the warmth, Han Jin knows that he should leave. Solomon will hand over the information about Yehliucheng to him. Until now, the orcs and the elves still have no conflicts. This proves that the elves have always been vigilant, and the orc family¡¯s Fossa can¡¯t find a chance, but the orcs. The family will never be dragged down, and the days of poor views will soon be coming. It has been more than two months since the war. The Dragon City should get news, and it has also developed a revenge plan. If you stay in the capital of the element, he will be in a hurry and have little time to make arrangements.


    Although he is grateful to the Duke of Solomon, he also likes to discuss or study on many issues. However, there is no banquet in the world. He will eventually return to the Holy City and face everything.


    At this moment, Yalin walked in from the outside with her unknown songs. She held the plate in her right hand and a thick stack of books on her left arm. She saw Han Jin, and she suddenly wrinkled her nose. Said in a petite tone: "The liar!"


    "What happened to me?" Han Jin showed a smile that could not help but laugh.


    "Father said, you are not a magician at all!" Yalena walked up to Han Jin: "Then, these are the books that my father gave you."


    "what book?"


    "My father said that although you have no magic, but have very strong mental strength, these books are very useful to you." Yalina thought: "Father asked me to persuade you, he said, maybe you prefer to put your mental power It''s used in the power you know, but it''s always good to master something, and what you like is not necessarily the best rule for you, the best for the world."


    "Understood." Han Jin nodded and took the book. He did understand that the thoughts of the comprehension were of course spiritual.


    "My father finally said that if you still don''t want to, he asks you to remember the **** distant ancestor Arquette."


    ¡°I look like a very stubborn person?¡± Han Jin smiled and walked slowly toward the house. Yalena followed the plate and followed Han Jin.


    Han Jin sat down at the desk and arbitrarily flipped the book Solomon specially selected for him, and Yalina put the plate on the side and sat on one side, holding her hands and looking at Han Jin¡¯s daze, these days, the happiest of her life. On the day, all the fears are superfluous. Her father and Han Jin have a very good relationship and are very harmonious. Although her observation ability is still not well understood, she can also see that the kind of harmony is from the heart. There is absolutely no falsification.


    Han Jin was very serious. When he was fighting with Alquite, Alquette¡¯s fighting style left a deep impression on him. It can be said that Alquette has reached the realm of spiritual power in the manipulation of mental power. At the time of the attack, Alquette''s mental power will form a mental barrier. When he launches a counterattack, he can put his mental power together and then launch it at a very fast speed.


    His three-flavored real fire can cause fatal damage to the Abyssal Demon, but has no effect on Alquite!


    Moreover, Solomon''s words also make sense. It is not a bad thing to learn more.


    Suddenly, a voice came from outside: "Yalina!"


    Yalena was dissatisfied with some dissatisfaction, but she could hear that it was the voice of her brother Jared, or she barely stood up and greeted the door, but the door had been pushed away, Jared and a young man. After coming in, in the young aristocratic class of the capital of the capital, Jared''s appearance is very good, but the young people around him are more handsome than him, but with a scornful look in his eyebrows, his eyes are floating It¡¯s slanting and it looks like it¡¯s flowing.


    Yalena put her unhappiness in her heart and smiled: "Big Brother, Tony, how come you?"


    "Let''s see you." Jared swept Han Jin and saw Han Jin''s indifference to continue sitting there reading a book, his heart was very angry, and his tone became a little heavy.


    "Miss Elena, for a long time." The young man named Tony was smiling, then bent down very gracefully and extended his hand to Yarina.


    Yalena hesitated and put the little hand in the palm of the other hand. In fact, there was nothing in this etiquette, but the Tony looked a bit too much. His lips pressed against the back of Yalina¡¯s hand and did not loosen for a long time. And also squinting at the eyes of Yalinna, the eyes also contain some kind of teasing taste.


    Yalena was furious, although she did not inherit the wisdom of her father, but she also had her own decision and bottom line, which really made her angry, she might even kill on the spot!


    Elena slammed her hand back, and then a burst of fierce magic echoed in the air. Jared was shocked and hurriedly blocked in front of Tony: "Yalina, don''t be impulsive! Tony is only for a long time. Didn''t see you, huh, huh...so...he can''t control himself."


    Yalena turned into a beautiful iceberg beauty a long time ago. Her eyes swept through Tony''s face like a blade, and then quietly retreated. A pair of elegant lips were close together at the moment, she didn''t even dare to speak. Worried that if you open your mouth, you will become an angry singer.


    Tony¡¯s face couldn¡¯t be hanged, and the corner of his eye was awkward. When Han Jin was still looking at the book, he really didn¡¯t fight for a fight. He vented his anger to Han Jin¡¯s body: ¡°Jialid, have you seen it? Rafi Lord is trying to learn from the Duke adults, ha!"


    "Lord Rafael is still too young. He doesn''t know. Some things can''t be learned, haha..." Jared got a heart and laughed. Everyone knows that the only hobby of the Grand Duke of Solomon is to read books. In their eyes, Han Jin¡¯s performance is very hypocritical.


    Han Jin smiled and looked up. In his mind, Solomon¡¯s figure emerged. Is this going to start?


    "Get out." Han Jin whispered.


    The laughter came to an abrupt end, especially Jared, who could hardly believe his ears. Is this his home, let him get out? !


    "Lord Rafael, you should be clear, you are just a guest, I am the master here." Jared was so angry that he trembled.


    Han Jinhe wrote the book and walked slowly to Jared. His eyes slowly swept from Jared¡¯s face and landed on Tony. Suddenly, ¡°Yalina, is there a magic that can make people The teeth are growing again?"


    "Like... no, but..."


    "That''s good." Han started to lift, the fist had been like a lightning bolt on Tony''s face, blood spatter, although Han Jin did not use much effort, but Tony''s two rows of front teeth were also won When they fell off, the figure slammed back and then fell to the ground.


    Han Jin¡¯s detective clasped Tony¡¯s throat, then threw it out, and slammed, Tony slammed into the door, fell straight into the courtyard, rolled a few more laps on the ground, and never Moved.


    "What about you? Is it rolling yourself, or am I sending you a ride?" Han Jin smiled and looked at Jared.


    When Jared wakes up, he realizes that the young man in front of him is the super-powerful who once killed the dragon elder Maxwell. The entire capital of the element, except his father, the Duke of Solomon, People can be enemies.


    "You..." Jared stepped back two steps, watching Han Jin wickedly, but the hero did not eat before the loss, he was forced to turn around, hurried out, let several guards lift Tony, quickly leave small hospital.


    "Raphael! If you really want to punish him, tell me, let me do it!!" Yalena hurried, she thought that the wicked should be done by her, anyway, the blood relationship can not be subverted, even if the father regenerates In the end, she will forgive her, but Han Jin is different. She is very worried that the current rapport will disappear with Hanjin¡¯s fist.


    "It doesn''t matter." Han Jin smiled and walked back to the desk and looked at the book carefully.


    Yalina became fidgety. She wanted to explain to her father the rudeness of Tony, and worried that her older brother Jared would bring people back for revenge. If it is not good, there will be a shocking **** case, so I dare not dare. Leaving, and Han Jin was a leisurely tasting of the earlyness that Yalina brought, while looking at the book, as if nothing had happened.


    At the time of the three days of the sun, Solomon¡¯s figure finally appeared at the door, not waiting for Elena to explain anything, Solomon had said the door: ¡°Raphael, go out with me.¡±


    "Good." Han Jin answered very well.


    Perhaps it was because Solomon issued a ban, perhaps because it is in the center of the Duke''s House. There are few people, and the outside is quiet, and even a figure can''t be seen.


    Solomon and Han Jin walked side by side on the stone road, and only the back of the face of Yalina was a little restless, and Solomon and Han Jin were very calm.


    The rising sun shines warmly on them, and with the gentle wind, the atmosphere looks very gentle, but they don''t talk, just walked along the path silently. After a long time, Solomon said: " I thought that you would have to suffer from the dinner at Tony, and I didn''t expect it to be so fast."


    "A little bit can''t help it." Han Jin said with a smile.


    "Can''t help?" Solomon shook his head. "I see... you want to go back?"


    "Some of them want to go back." Han Jin sank a moment: "Adult, anyway, I am also the lord of the Holy Crown City, the status is much more noble than that Tony, and I have feelings with Yalinna, he What? Somehow come over and challenge me... Is it a little done? I am afraid..."


    ¡°Would you waste your time and energy on a pig?¡± Solomon asked with a smile.


    "of course not."


    "Tony is a pig, so they won''t." Solomon whispered: "And, things happen after all, what they want to care about is just the result of things that may evolve."


    "Understood." Han Jin smiled.


    Han Jin understood, but Yalena was confused, she was faintly aware that Tony¡¯s rudeness seemed not so simple. Although Tony''s courage has always been not too small, and even did a strong job of robbing the women, she is the only daughter of Solomon, running up the door to tease her, it is simply impossible to understand! It is very likely that who is tempting Tony in the back, or what Tony has misunderstood.


    "Right, during the time you read, I prepared a gift for you." Solomon smiled. "Yalina, have you told Raphael?"


    "No...no..." Yalena''s face was slightly reddened. Finally, she couldn''t help but ask: "Don''t you let me keep it secret? How?" If Han Jin is not here, her attitude will be fierce. Much more, where is such a rogue father? ! Don''t say that in front of her, she turned and sold her own daughter!


    "Look, isn''t Yalina more beautiful when she is angry?" Solomon was too lazy to respond to Jaina''s question.


    "Yeah." Han Jin¡¯s eyes shed a narrow-looking look.


    Yalina bit his lip gently, but unfortunately, there is no gas but no place to vent. The two men in front of the eyes clearly stand on the same front and unite her, but one is her father, her husband, her father, one It is she who decides the man to be with her life. Who can she point her finger at?


    "I know my daughter." Solomon turned and continued to move forward and said: "Yalina''s character is similar to Tiffany. The only difference is that she has become a magician through her own efforts, hehe. ...may she can''t help you a lot, but she can certainly fulfill the responsibility of a wife."


    "I know." Han Jin whispered.


    In front, I could see the small courtyard of Elena. They walked around here almost, and Solomon suddenly stopped: "Well, I will not accompany you to continue."


    Han Jin sighed. If it was before, he would definitely be very polite to say goodbye, but now he has already understood the old man in front of him. Solomon likes to play the machine front. He always hides another hidden meaning in his words. I don''t understand if he will explain it.


    Such abrupt farewell means that sooner or later, he will leave forever. It is he who guided Hanjin to accept a concept, just as he invited Han Jin, but he will eventually fail, maybe, finally The difference will be more abrupt than now!


    Han Jin was silent for a moment, gently holding the hand of Yalina, he did not speak, just use his actions to express his promise, and Yalena never made an intimate action with Han Jin in front of his father, his face was slightly Reddish, it seems a bit shy.


    Solomon smiled. He saw Han Jin¡¯s promise, then sighed and turned to walk along the stone road to the depths of the palace.


    "Yalina, go get ready, then go to say goodbye to Mrs. Tiffany, we should leave." Han Jin said slowly.


    "Now?" Elena stunned.


    "Well, now."


    Although some are reluctant, I feel a little sudden, but Yalena can understand Han Jin¡¯s decision. After all, they have come out for too long, and they took a step forward. Yalena stopped there again and looked at Han Jin seriously: "Raphael, I didn''t mean to marry you!"


    "What? Oh, I know." Han Jin reacted.


    "Anyway... Anyway, I will give you a surprise in the future!" said Yalena in a very mysterious tone.


    "Okay, I am waiting for your surprise." Han Jin smiled. In fact, when Solomon mentioned the gift, he already knew that Yalina¡¯s death and resurrection was definitely not the effectiveness of the Dafa, but another The influence of a mysterious force, the mount of the Grand Duke of Solomon, the Phoenix, the Phoenix! However, Han Jin certainly will not break, and the right to be arrogant is happy.


    The two had nothing to clean up, but it was a long time to say goodbye to Tiffany and several ladies. It took a long time to return to their small courtyard and was entangled by several maids. Several maids heard about Yalena. If you want to go, you will cry into tears. Don¡¯t look at Yalin¡¯s tiredness like a child in front of Hanjin. But for those few maids, it¡¯s a real big sister. After you finish this, you just turned around. After the good, I began to cry again, and I was too busy with Yalena.


    When Han Jin and Yalinna left the Duke''s Mansion, it was already in the afternoon, no one came to bid farewell, even Yalene''s mother, Mrs. Tiffany, did not come, it was deserted, and it was deserted, which made Yalin Na is very upset, but Han Jin is always faint, maintaining a posture of peace of mind.


    The two men finally got out of the capital of the elements. Yalina¡¯s little mouth is getting higher and higher, but she is always not good at questioning her own family in front of Han Jin. She can only bury her doubts in her heart.


    Not far away, a group of people in front of them caught their attention, led by two teenage magicians, Resley and Lorraine! Yalena couldn''t help but screamed excitedly, and the three girls talked happily in a circle.


    Resley and Lorraine often come to look for Yalena, Han Jin and they are familiar, but they are not good enough to bother girls to whisper together and avoid one side.


    All that said is over, and Yalena waved with some reluctance: "You all go back, the weather is still a bit cold, be careful not to get sick."


    "Who said we want to go back?" Resley said with a smile.


    "You... where are you going?" asked Yalena in surprise.


    "Go with you to the Holy City." Lorraine smiled.


    "What?" Yalena was shocked and couldn''t help but turn to look at Han Jin.


    Resley and Lorraine also know who can be the master, and hold Han¡¯s arm around, a brother-in-law, a big brother, and be especially intimate.


    Han Jin is crying and laughing. Isn''t this forcing himself to be a trafficker? The family of Resley and Lorraine are very simple. If their parents find Solomon''s dignitaries, how can he explain them later? Besides, there is danger on the road. He can''t take care of it too much.


    Seeing that the soft language pleading did not work, Resley took a letter back and reached under Han¡¯s nose, proudly saying: ¡°This is the letter of the Duke¡¯s adult, do you want to see it?¡±


    Han Jin took the letter, first opened the magic seal, and took the letter and looked at it carefully. He didn''t believe that Solomon would be fooled by the two girls, but it was indeed Solomon''s handwriting. Moreover, handwriting may be forged, but the analogy between words is a natural indifference, but not others can imitate. Solomon made it clear in his letter that Resley and Lorraine are good girls, but there are not many young people in the Elemental Capital who can see the eye, especially Lorraine. If she does not leave the elemental capital, she After half a year, I will marry the brother of Tony. The brothers are all the same. The most important thing is that Tony¡¯s family will become the abandonment of Han Jin and Solomon, so the future of Lorraine can be imagined. .


    Solomon was very concerned about the old men who could really remain loyal. He felt that he did not want to see Lorraine suffer because of the feeling of loving the house and the Ukrainian.


    Han Jin made a sigh, not waiting for him to talk, Resley and Lorraine have seen the clues from Han Jin¡¯s expression changes, and they can¡¯t help but cheer. The elements are big, but they can¡¯t help but curious. They have long thought of looking outside.

 Chapter 363： Plenary meeting

    Chapter 363 General Assembly


    On the Ares, life is still calm. More than two months ago, suddenly there were orcs of the army standing outside the city, letting everyone be nervous for a few days, but seeing the orcs have never meant to attack, their emotions gradually Relaxed.


    Today, as usual, the cultivation of the cultivation, the chat is chatting, Guevara and Gail are sitting and drinking, this has become their habit, and only Jedice can¡¯t draw because of the busy teaching. Time comes back, sometimes even a few days is rare to see.


    Standing on the side of the ship, Dominy, who was looking into the distance, suddenly paused and then whispered: "Raphael is back."


    The calm atmosphere was instantly broken, and Mo Xinke and others rushed to Dominie¡¯s side and looked at Dominique¡¯s eyes. Even Guevara and Gael¡¯s directors put down their glasses, and Mossenko. Those small generations are different, they are very anxious in their hearts, spring is coming soon, the horn of the war is going to blow, and Han Jin is not late, and there is no one who has the idea. How can he fight? !


    As the saying goes, the plan has not changed quickly. The emergence of the Orc army has made all the plans that Lang Ning has decided to become waste paper. Guevara and Lang Ning have once again disagreed. Guevara has always maintained an old and strong Style, advocates the use of the Ares''s air superiority to launch the attack, and Lang Ning advocates to defend the city according to the city, ready to fight the war of consumption, he believes that the orc family''s army comes from afar, the supply will certainly not keep up, with the savings of Yeliucheng, can maintain The consumption of the Elf national army has been very difficult, and the orc family will drag the wild willow city, so he insisted on slowing down the rhythm of the war and trying to keep the counterattack in the fall.


    Don''t look at Han Jin''s usual interference in military affairs, but there are things that he must nod. Just like now, Guevara and Lang Ning can''t convince anyone, only Han Jin can make a decision.


    On the horizon, there is a thick smoke, and the smoke will move, and it is coming in the direction of the holy crown city. The smoke also causes the orc warriors to be alert. There are hundreds of horses riding the blast wolf. The orc warriors rushed and watched on both sides of the smoke, but no orc dared to rush into the smoke.


    "It''s Harley." Guevara whispered: "Steelberg!"


    "In!" Stillberg hurriedly promised, trotting past and sitting on the main seat, the huge body of the Ares slowly began to move, greeted in the direction of the smoke.


    In fact, this is the second time that Steelberg has manipulated the Ares. After the Orc army arrived, the Orc Shamans controlled a large group of Thunderbirds to harass the Holy City, wanting to take some cheap, and also by the way. The truth of the holy crown city. Guevara immediately ordered Steilberg to fight, and Hogan had already completed the transformation. The number of guns on each side of the Ares reached 270 and 80, and Huo¡¯s people also practiced for a long time. In the control of the cannon''s adjustment skills, the orc family''s shamans never imagined that the Ares had such a violent long-range attack capability, and even the large group of Thunderbirds launched a dense charge. The Ares only volleyed in the first round, and they slammed down. More than sixty thunderbirds, the orc family shamans see the situation is not good, but also control the Thunderbird retreat, Hogan ordered the magicians to play two rounds of volley, the contact war ended in just over twenty seconds, There are hundreds of Thunderbirds hit by magic crystal cannons, and they are not dead or hurt. The feathers falling in the sky seem like a heavy snow.


    The Orc shamans are not reconciled, and they control the small group of Thunderbirds to attack, trying to consume the magic crystal on the Ares. The shamans are not clear. The Ares also have the Thunderbird cluster, or they listen to the Elves. I have been there, but I have never gone to my heart to communicate with Warcraft. This is the talent of the Orc Shaman. They don''t think anyone can do better than them.


    Xiao Jinlei saw that there was a similar infringement of his own airspace. He had already been so angry that he had been arrogant. Hogan ordered it, and he couldn¡¯t wait to lead his friends out. At the same time, there were thousands of stone monsters, and their The task is to protect the enemy''s mental lock on both sides of the Thunderbird group, and try to disrupt the enemy''s mental lock. If necessary, use their own body to resist the attack.


    The ending is conceivable. Xiao Jinlei and his companions have been moisturized by the spirits of the beasts. The combat power is much stronger than the Thunderbird in the broad sense. With the protection of the stone monsters, they have no casualties, but the opposite More than 20 Thunderbirds were shot down in the blink of an eye.


    Since then, the orc shamans have never made any provocations. The people on the Ares are also happy to enjoy the blessings. They have not harassed the orcs. After all, Stealberg¡¯s ability is limited and it is difficult to take on the fierce Fighting, everyone''s confidence in him is not high. If Han Jin is here, that is another matter.


    Soon, the Ares and the smoke were in one place, and Steelberg manipulated the God of War to drop the hull and slowly flew to the Holy City, while the orc warriors were always swimming around the smoke. Obviously, they didn''t have the desire to fight, just worried about what would attack them in the smoke and rushed to the near to monitor.


    Yadunis, who was on the head of the city, personally led a team of bright knights to open the gate. The carriage rushed out of the smoke and rushed into the gate. Then there were dozens of guards. The last one was out of the smoke. The unicorn of the gods, and Han Jin is sitting on the unicorn.


    At a glance, Han Jin, Yadunis breathed a sigh of relief. Regardless of the perception of Han Jin in the Holy See, everyone knows that without Hanjin, there is no holy crown city, can it rule in the elves and orcs? Let''s spread the teachings of light? That is an unimaginable disaster!


    The Ares first rushed to the sky above the holy crown city, and dropped the ladder. Guevara, Gael¡¯s general manager and others jumped from the hanging ladder. The bottom carriage had just heard of it, and two girls wearing magical robes rushed. Drill out the carriage and look around with interest.


    Soon, Resley saw the God of War on his head and couldn¡¯t help but scream and screamed at Lorraine with his hands: "Look! Look!"


    The Ares, which is parked at close range, can easily bring a visual impact to the people. The hull is too big. The whole body is a dignified pale blue, shining in the sunlight.


    "Yalina, what is that?" Lorraine was also stunned.


    "God of War." Yalena, who finally got out of the carriage, smiled: "It is a magical prop made by Raphael." Here, Yalena¡¯s mouth is slightly upturned. She now understands that Han Jin is not what. Magician, but this is a family secret, of course, can not be said to outsiders.


    "God... such a huge magical prop?!" Resley and Lorraine''s face was full of admiration, and the eyes could not help but turn to Han Jin who had just walked in from outside.


    The heads of Guevara and Gail are coming down the wall. After seeing Resley and Lorraine, the Gaelic general manager couldn¡¯t help but stunned. Resley¡¯s eyes were sharper. At the same time, he saw Gail¡¯s chief executive, and he smiled. Cried: "Uncle Gael!!"


    Gail¡¯s manager revealed a bitter smile: ¡°How come you?¡± The situation at the moment is very dangerous. In the event of an accident, he will do everything possible to protect Yalina. Now there are two more girls, which makes him a headache. Very incomparable.


    "It was Yalina who invited us." Resley called.


    "You are not welcome?" In comparison, Lorraine had his own mind, and she saw the helplessness of Gail''s general manager.


    Here, Guevara and Hanjin¡¯s line of sight collide, and Guevara¡¯s heart can¡¯t help. He feels that Hanjin seems to be a bit strange, although the opposite is indeed Hanjin, although the sun-filled smile belongs to Han. Entering the signature smile, but he just feels something wrong.


    Everyone got together and chilled. Yalena also introduced Resley and Lorraine to everyone. The next step is to have a meeting. Han Jin has been going too long. Some things have been pending, and Han Jin is clear. He wants his new ideas to be instilled as soon as possible.


    Langing came, and Yalinshan Reiter came. Jedice also took the three paladins to the Ares, and even the leader of the bliss night, Hillest, came. It can be said that this is the entire group. The plenary session, the core, and even the important people are not lacking.


    Because the current situation is very bad, the government must of course give way to the military. Lang Ning took the lead in handing over his re-planned plan and waiting for Han Jin¡¯s decision.


    Resley and Lorraine also had the privilege of attending the meeting. Originally, Yalena had some concerns, fearing what the two girls would make, but the results were far beyond her expectations. In terms of identity, Resley and Lorraine are aristocratic ladies who are highly favored by their families, but in the real power whirlpool, they are marginal figures. If you can bully them, their families will definitely They will go to revenge at all costs, but they are not qualified to participate in major issues such as how to choose and how to choose.


    This is the first time they have participated in a solemn meeting of the atmosphere, so that they have a feeling of being valued. It must be acknowledged that being favored and valued is a very different matter. It is infected by the atmosphere, and even the outgoing and lively Resley It is also a taut face, a pair of already large eyes is a big circle, close to the lips carefully look at the people around, and carefully look at Han Jin sitting in the middle.


    Han Jin slowly flipped through Lang Ning''s plan, and the people around him said nothing, waiting for Han Jin to make a decision.


    At this moment, Lang Ning''s **** jumped in from the ramp and went to Lang Ning to whisper: "General, the Schumann wants to meet adults."


    Lang Ning frowned, just wanted to talk, Han Jin has heard the movement here, whispered: "Lang Ning, have you been in contact with Schumann these days?"


    ¡°A few times of contact.¡±


    "What do you think of him?"


    "Responsible, it is a bit smart, and nothing else can be seen." Lang Ning''s answer is very cautious.


    "Well..." Han Jin looked up and said to the guard: "Let him come up."


    Soon, Schumann climbed up from the gangway and saw that there were so many people in the field, and was shocked, Langing, Yalinshan Reiter, and Jedith, etc. The big guys he had seen almost All of them, compared with this scene, he knew that the thing he had in his heart must be insignificant, and he quietly hid in the corner.


    Han Jin has already read Lang Ning¡¯s plan and put it aside: ¡°Your plan is too conservative.¡±


    "What?" Lang Ning was shocked.


    "What is your opinion?" Han Jin looked at Guevara.


    "Lang Ning only saw the difficulties of the enemy, but our difficulties are even bigger!" Guevara said slowly: "When the spring, the Elves and the Orcs will definitely attack the six acropolis of the Holy City, we only What is the significance of keeping a holy crown city? Can you hold it this year, next year? I agreed with Langing¡¯s plan because our enemy is only an elf, but now there are more orcs, it¡¯s not the same, I think, everyone. It is clear that the orcs are brutal and brutal! They will kill our people everywhere and even turn our Acropolis into a dead city!"


    "I agree with Guevara''s opinion." Jedice said: "People, farmers, these are our roots. If we lose them, we will lose the future. What if we can hold the Holy City? You, I ask you to think about it, we can sit here all the time to drink and have fun, food and food, who is supporting us! Now, the people who support us will break into hell, should we not do something?"


    Han Jin slowly nodded.


    "Adult!" Lang Ning rushed: "Our military power is limited, but it is far less than the elves, but now it is going to challenge the alliance between the Elves and the Orcs. This is simply..."


    ¡°The egg touches the stone?¡± Han Jin smiled.


    "This..." Lang Ning sighed, feeling that this metaphor was very appropriate, nodded loudly: "Yes, we can''t beat it!"


    "Yes, the alliance between the Elves and the Orcs is much stronger than ours. It is indeed like an egg touching a stone..." Han Jin whispered: "But we must first figure out what we are going to touch. Stone." When it came to this, Han Jin suddenly stopped, and immediately issued a laughter that could not help but laugh. He found that he had been immersed in Solomon¡¯s comments. As a result, even the tone of the conversation was moving closer to Solomon¡¯s style. It is not the same as imitation, absolutely different! And Solomon did not give him any advice, just to let him Hanjin precipitate his own connotation, his own style, for the future!


    Han Jin¡¯s smile made everyone feel confused, and they all looked at each other. Dominie suddenly said, ¡°You have changed and become different from before.¡±


    "Is it?" Han Jin smiled and looked at Domini.


    "Yes." Dominic responded with a positive tone.


    Guevara, Jeddes and so on are all staring at Han Jin. It¡¯s really different. They are facing the disaster at the moment! However, Han Jin smiled so casually, so the clouds were light and light, as if he did not put anything in his heart.


    "When I went to the capital of the elements, I met the army of the orcs in the middle of the road." Han Jin shifted the topic: "On the way back, I deliberately detoured the forest and found traces of a large number of troops there. This proves that Fossa sent two troops."


    "And, what Mr. Guevara said is not going to happen, but it has already happened. Now, it is still happening." Han Jin continued: "I went to Maxinburg and went to the airport. Everyone should The situation in Maxinburg is very well understood. After all, we have been there. If you have a chance to go there again, you will not believe your eyes, because it has become another Black Crow."


    After listening to Han Jin, the atmosphere became more and more dignified.


    "The man was killed and even became the food of the orcs. The woman was raped and sent to the military camp to become a military sergeant. This is the gift that the orc family gave us. If we still do not resist, their gifts will become heavier and heavier. The more bloody.¡± Han Jin whispered: ¡°Can you really endure it? How long can it endure?¡±


    "Adult, I can understand your mood, but..." Lang Ning wants to stop.


    "Lang Ning, you didn''t see what happened in Maxinburg. Otherwise, you will never say this ''but''." Han Jin paused: "I know, you want to say that war is not allowed to be emotional." Only by keeping calm can you defeat the enemy. You still want to say that there is nothing. The war means disaster. For example, are there many elf slaves in our holy city? But... you have to know, we can¡¯t The elf is responsible, but we must be responsible for humanity."


    "I..." Lang Ning was dismissed and speechless.


    "And, you didn''t listen to me seriously." Han Jin extended two fingers: "Faza, the lord of the city of F., sent two troops together! An army passed through the swamp area and went to Yehliu City, and an army sneaked over. Forest, do you know what it means? It¡¯s so sneaky... Who is it going to be? Is it us? But we have been surrounded by the Holy City, it doesn¡¯t make sense.¡± This time, Han Jin said very well. Straightforward, but his heart is also somewhat disappointing. The difference between wisdom and cleverness is reflected in Solomon and the people in front of him. Gail is a strongman who can be compared with Guevara. Why is it always going to be far away? The old man showed the respect of the mountains and he now fully understands.


    "The real goal of Fossa is the elves?!" Guevara widened his eyes.


    "Not bad." Han Jin smiled: "So, Fossa has sent all the troops."


    Han Jin¡¯s words made the venue suddenly boiling, and Lang Ning loudly said: ¡°How is it possible? He does not want his own law to leave the city?¡±


    "Compared with Yehliucheng, Beit League, Black Crow City, Sacred Crown City, and Dipu City, Cold Shadow City, is a Faro City worthwhile?" Han Jin asked.


    The atmosphere of the venue was even more heated, and even Guevara, Jeddis and others also showed a happy smile. In the past, they just survived and survived under the tremendous pressure of the Elves and the Orcs. After listening to Han Jin¡¯s words, I realized that they are likely to become masters.


    "Adult, but... why did Fossa never attack the elves?" Lang Ning asked again.


    "Because there are also wise men in the elves, Fossa has never found a suitable opportunity." Han Jin said slowly: "However, this is exactly what I have to solve right away."

 Chapter 364： Internal response

    Chapter 364 should be


    Han Jin has set the tone for the upcoming war, and Han Jin has made it clear that the fundamental nature of the Elves and the Orcs are very clear. The internal differences have completely disappeared, and then Guevara has recently happened to the Holy Crown City. I confessed that because there is no suitable candidate, Guevara can only temporarily act as the government of the Holy City. Jedice is busy with the Holy See. The Gail manager is not good at handling these issues. Only Guevara has the most experience. rich.


    Almost all of this said, Han Jin waved to Schumann. Schumann hurriedly stood up and walked over with a smile. This does not mean that Schumann is a villain who only knows the flattery. For the ordinary little aristocrats, but a sheriff in a small town, suddenly promoted to this height, to participate in the highest meeting, so that Schumann has a sense of incomprehensibility, and it is not wrong to see people laughing.


    ¡°Is the investigation clear?¡± Han Jin asked softly.


    "This..." Schumann couldn''t help but glance around.


    "Say, it doesn''t matter."


    "Adult, the first few days of the trial, the woman said nothing. Later, an assassin suddenly broke into the prison and wanted to kill her. Fortunately, Gaelic..."


    "It has nothing to do with me." Gail always smiled. He didn''t want to greedy this credit: "It is Raphael who asked me to protect you and the female prisoner."


    Schumann¡¯s eyes were round and round, and he looked at Han Jin in a dull moment. After a moment, he reacted and said with grateful voice: ¡°Thank you for being an adult...¡±


    "Later?" Han Jin waved his hand and asked.


    "We caught the assassin. The female prisoner felt desperate and said the truth." Schumann whispered: "Adult, things are much more complicated than we expected! It has something to do with the secret treasure of the Morgan Group!" ¡±


    "The secret of the Morgan Business Group?" Han Jinyi.


    "Yes, adults." Schumann said: "I never understood why Diskack had to poison the Morgan Chamber of Commerce. If you say that you are eager to see the wealth of the Morgan Chamber of Commerce... this reason is somewhat far-fetched, the financial strength of the Morgan Group. It¡¯s really strong. In the nearby area, no commercial group can compare with Morgan¡¯s business group, including Desmark, including the former lord of Dismark, and the Morgan Group has provided them with huge taxes, for an egg, Is it necessary to kill the hen?" Schumann said that it is mostly nonsense, but in order to express his talent, these nonsense is essential.


    Han Jin just smiled and did not interrupt Schumann.


    "Not to mention, the wealth of the Morgan Group is not concentrated in the Holy City, they have branches in almost every city, and Desmark suddenly started to wash the headquarters of the Morgan Group, but the branches of other places. It¡¯s even more unreasonable to let go and plunder wealth without letting go."


    "Now I understand that the original Morgan Group secretly collected an artifact, a glorious battle gown!" Schumann said one word at a time.


    "Glorious jersey? Holy armed set?!" Guevara stunned.


    "Yes, adults." Schumann''s eyes couldn''t help but swept through the Knight''s shield of Han Jin''s left arm: "The Morgan Chamber of Commerce has long been collecting secret robes in the dark, but later the news did not know why it was leaked. Going out, you know, Desmark has got the shield of the Lion King, and of course he wants to get the rest of the kit. He bought it for the Morgan Group, but he was rejected, and then... something happened inevitably."


    "However, Desmark does not seem to have a glorious shirt," Guevara said. If Desmark really has two artifacts, it will definitely cost more.


    "Yes." Schumann answered.


    "What else have you found out?" Han Jin asked.


    "Adults, what we have to face is a very large and secret organization. When Desmark was in power, they were secretly fighting for the glorious shirt with Desmark. Now... I don¡¯t think they are Lack of the same courage."


    Han Jin was silent for a moment: "Do you need help?"


    "I don''t need it for the time being, but I can at least find out their movements and really have to do something, I can''t do anything about it."


    "This matter will be handed over to you. By the time... you can come directly to me."


    "Understood, adults." Schumann bent over and retreated.


    "You two, then sit still not tired?" Han Jin''s eyes fell on Resley and Lorraine, joking.


    Resley and Lorraine always sat there, not moving, fearing that their actions were not right, humiliating the elements, and humiliating Yalinna. When they heard Hanjin, everyone gave a vague laugh, but Laughter is kind.


    Both Resley and Lorraine¡¯s faces were a little red, and they looked at Han Jin with a strange look.


    "Some people here don''t know you, get up and do a simple self-introduction." Han Jin smiled.


    "My name is Resley, the water system is a great magician. I will be a partner with everyone in the future." Resley stood up first.


    "My name is Lorraine, the fire is a great magician, please take care of it." Lorraine then smiled.


    Everyone has some mistakes. From a personality point of view, Resley is extroverted, enthusiastic, and Lorraine''s character is somewhat restrained. From the sense of feeling, Resley should be a fire magician, but they are the opposite.


    "What else is there? Nothing is gone." Han Jin smiled. "Yalina, you go to Resley and Lorraine to pick two rooms and arrange them."


    "Okay." Yalina stood up and pulled Resley and Lorraine and walked up the stairs.


    "Steelberg."


    "Young Master, I am here." Stillberg hurriedly responded.


    "You have to prepare for these few days. Before the war broke out, you should solve the marriage between you and Miri, otherwise, maybe it will be delayed."


    Guevara, Gael¡¯s general manager and others all smiled. The young people in the Moxico family made a sizzle, and Steelberg made a big red face. I don¡¯t know what to say.


    "Gail Explorer." Han Jin said again.


    "I?" Gail¡¯s general manager.


    "If you have anything, step up and deal with it, come to me tonight, we have to go out."


    "Okay." Gael¡¯s manager nodded.


    "What should everyone do, do it, disband." Han Jin stood up.


    With a bang, Xiao Jinlei jumped from the side of the ship. It has been waiting for a long time. Its intelligence level is far more than that of the same kind. See everyone gather together and know that Hanjin will not have time to take care of it, so he has been quietly standing. On the ship''s side, I saw Hanjin standing up, and Lang Ning and Yalin Shanruite and others all walked up the ramp, knowing that their own time had arrived, and hurriedly rushed to Hanjin.


    In fact, Xiao Jinlei¡¯s head is already taller than Han Jin, but it is like a child. He hangs his head and rubs it in front of Han¡¯s chest with a sharp squeak. He also makes a low-pitched scream.


    "Raphael, you are not here, the little guys are too hard to manage." Guevara smiled. "The last time, the orc shamans provoked us, we let the little guys fly out and fight, the result is poor. A little bit of a disaster."


    ¡°A big disaster?¡±


    "Yeah, the fighting desires of the little guys are much stronger than ours. If you fly out, you won¡¯t want to come back. If Hogan controls the stone monsters to block the direction of their flight, the little ones will definitely face the thousands of mines on the opposite side. The bird launched a challenge."


    "The next time I go out, I try to let Harley stay." Han Jin smiled and gently stroked Xiao Jinlei''s head.


    Xiao Jinlei squinted and looked very useful.


    "Okay, go back to your position." Han Jinshen said that he had played a little on the tip of Xiao Jinlei. He saw Qiu Keke''s eyes and knew that Qi Keke had something to say.


    Going down the stairs, Chitke quietly followed behind, Han Jin pushed open a door, and Qi Keke then closed the door, whispered: "Adult."


    ¡°What progress?¡±


    "Adult, I have already controlled a cardinal. He is called Haishizi. Master Jedice has promoted four cardinals to be his assistants, and Haishizi is one of them."


    "How did you do it?" Han Jin sat in the chair and asked slowly.


    "Thanks to Guevara and Hillester for help." Chirk smirked with a smile: "A month ago, Guevara banqueted Jedice and more than a dozen cardinals on the night of bliss..."


    "Jiedis will go to that kind of place?" Han Jin was a little surprised. Although the church members of the Guangming Church can marry, the chaos and marriage are two different things. Some of the higher-ranking and favorite believers prefer to There are many maids in the family, and they are not willing to visit the place, because it will infringe on his reputation.


    "Gwana adults personally invited, can they not give face?" Chitke smirked.


    "You go on."


    "After careful observation by Hill and I, other cardinals can control their emotions. Only Haishizi, his eyes are always on the elves, and when they finally go, they are reluctant, so, I locked my target on him."


    "Well, continue." Han Jin faintly responded.


    "After a few days, I have been tracking Haishizi, but Haishizi has never been to the night of bliss, I feel... maybe because the style of the elf is too subtle, let him keep enough homemade "Qi Keke said proudly: "I thought of a way to go to Lang Ning, I have four abyss demon girls, hehe... one of them is still a virgin, then I bought a small house, put four An abyss enchantress was arranged there, and he gave the opportunity to Haishizi to give him the small house."


    "and then?"


    "Then, Haishizi was mixed with the four abyss demon ghosts." Chitke said with a smile: "Heilesi was very diligent in doing things for Jedisi. Now it is not black. Run your own nest, adults, this guy will definitely listen to us, if he dares not listen, to promote his things out, and the abyss demon girl obscenity ah ... then he will be ruined!"


    If you listen to Chitwick''s report before going to the capital of the element, he will be very satisfied, but what he sees now is the superficiality of Chitose.


    "Qi Qi Ke, have you been in contact with Hai Shizi?" Han Jin said softly.


    "Not yet, I am ready to let him know the truth in these days, and let him know that he has to change a master."


    "Qi Qi Ke, it is wrong for you to do this." Han Jin shook his head.


    "Ah...Adult, what am I doing wrong?" Chitke stunned, and the smug expression suddenly disappeared.


    "If you want to be obedient, there are a variety of ways to intimidate and threaten to be the lowest choice." Han Jin said softly.


    "What should I do?"


    "I think, think now." Han Jin smiled: "It happens, I still have some time."


    Chituk hesitated for a moment and tentatively said: "Give him more benefits, or... give him a future? This will allow him to trust us with sincerity, but, adults, I can''t give him a promise, I said He will not believe it, you need to come out."


    "The combination of interests and bonds is indeed much stronger than your first method." Han Jin smiled: "But it is not the strongest. Today, he can help you and help us for the benefit. Tomorrow he can also Betrayed for the sake of profit, understand?"


    "That... what should I do?" Chitke smiled bitterly.


    "If you understand the history of the Church of Light, you will find that the process of baptism for every believer is almost the same, and even Jedice is included here." Han Jinton paused: "They ask themselves and ask others, Believe in God and believe in the justice of God. They are searching for and reflecting on the stains of humanity all the time. In their words, this is the baptism of the soul, the baptism in the highest sense. When they get used to these, they The code of conduct, the right and wrong, and so on are all put into a fixed pattern. They do not allow themselves, do not allow their companions to produce whimsy, and do not allow any part of the body, including the soul, to reach out to their cage. Otherwise, it is betrayal. I thought about a word for these, brainwashing, can you understand?"


    Chirk¡¯s look was dumb and silly. He understood it a bit and could not understand it.


    "With four abyss enchantress, in just one month, to fight against his decades of inertia, do you really think we will win?" Han Jin smiled and said: "Well, even if we win, you think about him." The situation is not? We are not believers, trusting us, listening to our words, it is undoubtedly forcing him to betray the faith and betray the gods! He will be very very painful, even crazy, and may tear everything apart, at least, he can use life as I exchanged for the last pure land."


    "Adult...I..." Chirk didn''t know what he should say.


    "And, even if his mind is extremely tough, he has withstood all kinds of tortures and is willing to pledge allegiance to us, but he...and have the energy to consolidate his position?" Han Jin said slowly: "You just said Now that he doesn''t know the truth, he has already alienated the teachings for the four abyss enchantress. Is this really what you want? Do you think that Jedice will reuse an increasingly slack cardinal?! Wait until he is abandoned. The voice is also weak. I want to ask you, at such a high price, to draw a waste, what is the use for us?"


    Chituck is still dull. For him, Han Jin¡¯s words are too esoteric, and he can¡¯t keep up.


    "And..." Han Jin slightly narrowed his eyes: "There are many people in the world who have forgotten their interests and guilty. They are like the grass, they never have their own insistence, huh, huh... So, one Grass can never be a big tree! But I want to tell you that Haishizi is definitely not such a person! Being a cardinal and being valued by Jedice, he must pass many tests, at least, his ability, Wisdom and devout faith have been recognized by their peers. Otherwise, why did he become a cardinal?! Yes, he is now obsessed with the abyss, but this is temporary, and it will take a long time. He will wake up from this fascination, and then, what should you use to remedy?"


    "Adult, then I... what should I do??" Chikke had a cold sweat on his head. He thought he would win the praise of Hanjin, and he was dismissed as nothing.


    "It is very simple. For those who live in inertia for a long time, we must follow his inertia, not only to make his body feel happy, but also to let his soul be pinned." Han Jin smiled: " Said, let the four abyss enchantresses believe in Guangming, anyway, they originally had no faith, right? Let Haishizi¡¯s sense of justice and mission be perfectly vented, let him sublimate his soul, and the abyss Obscenity is not a venting of sensuality, but a redemption, a great redemption, so that he will truly treat the four abyss demon as his own, so that he has the power to guard and persist."


    Chitke once again listened to stupidity. He never imagined that it would only be so complicated to develop a domestic response.


    "In fact, there are many ways to achieve the same effect, and what you choose is the most stupid way. If you have the chance, you bring the four abyss enchantress out, let me tell them." For a moment: "We don''t need to directly control Haishizi. As long as we can control those abyss enchantresses, it is equivalent to controlling him. Do you understand? Of course, let him accept his own joy and choice from the heart, and There is no regrets, and the most effective way is to put him in a lofty position."


    "Adult, I need to... go back and think about it." Chitke smiled bitterly.


    "Yeah." Han Jin nodded. "Right, Chirk, have you been in contact with the three paladins?"


    "I tried to talk to Guevara, but Guevara opposed me to contact them." Chitak watched the look of Han Jin: "Gwalay said that the three Paladins are firmly believe The feelings between each other are also very good, and it is hard to be persuaded."


    "Guevara is somewhat arbitrary." Han Jin smiled: "No one can be perfect, even God can''t, let alone people?! Defects must be flawed, as long as we can find the corresponding method."


    "Adult, do you have a solution?"


    "I will talk about it later, I will go out at night." Han Jin waved.

 Chapter 365： eye for eye

    Chapter 365, blood debts


    The footsteps of spring are getting closer and closer, even the night winds are so gentle, the moonlight is like a wash, and the shallow pool below turns into a bright mirror. The pool is still rising like a cloud of fog. This is quiet. The small canyon looks like a fairyland.


    From the perspective of Han Jin and Gael¡¯s heads, I can clearly see the whole picture of the small canyon. There are several wooden houses erected by the waters of the lake. It was originally a villa built by Dixmark for himself. After that, it has been owned by the elf.


    "There are some contradictions in my heart..." Han Jin sighed softly.


    "Contradictions?" Gael¡¯s general manager asked.


    "Someone told me." Han Jin smiled: "Every life, every race has the power to refuse to live in fear, I agree with his point of view, but what I am doing now is to horrify as much as possible. The seeds are sprinkled because this method is the most effective and simple."


    "He thinks... the orc family also has the same power?" Gail, of course, knows who the ¡®he¡¯ is in the Korean import.


    "No, they gave up." Han Jin whispered: "When they chose barbarism and gave up civilization, they gave up all their power."


    "So, are you sad about the elves?" Gail said slowly.


    Han Jin silent for a moment, shook his head: "Forget it, anyway... these things will happen sooner or later, we are just a little ahead of time."


    Gail¡¯s general manager closed his mouth. He thought that Han Jin¡¯s hesitation was due to an elf, Siniel! But he doesn''t say much about this question.


    In fact, Gail¡¯s general manager was wrong. When Han Jingang began to learn that the elves had invaded and got the news of Shannier¡¯s betrayal, he wanted to kill all the elves. Once he even released the words ¡°a stone stirred up a thousand waves¡±. There is not much need. The siege of him is just a large group of ordinary elves, which is enough to prove the hatred of Han Jin.


    Han Jin will hesitate because he has jumped out of his own private emotions, feelings, and relationships, and evaluates the elves from a higher angle. Solomon once said to him that the elves are very kind, and during the reign of the elves, the races They all live in peace and happiness. The quality of life far exceeds the later orc empire and human empire. Most elves do not like wealth, do not like the life of extreme luxury, they only like beautiful things, so they are Under the rule of the mainland, the mainland has lost a lot of disputes.


    In this chaotic era, many elves and tribes united to try to restore the glory of the elf empire. This is only their last struggle. The reason is not in themselves, but in human beings. Humans are too squeezing the living space of the elves and let the elves The family felt the danger of a complete demise, so they did not like the war and they were forced to get together and make angry snoring.


    Solomon¡¯s attitude is very clear. The greedy wolf must be removed. The beautiful butterflies are only the embellishments of the world. They do not pose a threat to human beings. On the contrary, as long as they are properly operated, the elves can become the most loyal to human beings. Comrades.


    Because of what is lost, it must be destroyed. This logic is childish and crazy, and Han Jin has jumped out of it. Now think of Xiannier, he just feels a touch of regret, a touch of pain, never again. The whole elf was angered by Xiannier.


    There were some vague shadows in the canyon. Han Jin whispered: "Beginning..." There is still a sentence he did not say, and he hopes this is the last time.


    Gail¡¯s manager nodded and his body disappeared into the night wind, and Han Jin¡¯s figure also shrank into the ground.


    When Han Jin got out of a camp, a noisy scream came forward, and the smell in the camp was very unpleasant, stinking, and the furnishings in the camp were messy, tattered clothes, and lots of sundries. , throwing everywhere.


    Han Jin sorted out his robes and walked slowly outside the camp. Today, he did not wear the signature armor. It was too conspicuous. He could not let the soldiers outside recognize themselves.


    The curtain was picked up, and a heavily armed orc warrior came in and saw Han Jin at a glance. He couldn¡¯t help but think of why a human being would inexplicably appear in his own camp.


    Han Jin reached out and pulled out a bright scimitar from the bank of the camp, and sent it forward, slamming, and the scimitar stabbed into the throat of the orc warrior.


    In the orc family, because of the restrictions of the conditions, only the commanders at all levels are qualified to own their own camp. The strength of the orc warrior is not weak, but the movement of Hanjin seems to be full of slow-sounding taste, but actually it is fast. To the extreme, the orc warrior immediately wanted to open the mouth after seeing Han Jin''s knife, but even a little voice didn''t have time to send it, and the throat was cut off.


    Han Jin explorer grabbed the orc warrior''s shoulder and gently pulled it. The figure was given to one side at the same time. The orc warrior fell straight to the ground, and the scimitar worn from the back of the neck protruded like an ivory. The air trembled slightly.


    Han Jin picked up the curtain and strode out. The sky was not very late. The energetic orc warriors did not rest. They sat around the campfire in a group, laughing and drinking, laughing a few times. In the court where the commander is sitting, there are even dance performances. Of course, the performers are all human women. Most women are not well-dressed or simply naked. During their performances, there are orc warriors behind them. With the supervision of a long whip or a scimitar smile, if any woman does not work hard, or makes a cry, it will break everyone''s interest, the whip and the machete in their hands will not hesitate to wave down, it is not It¡¯s scary, but it¡¯s really hands-on.


    As for the wine in his hand, after the women have finished killing, what are they going to drink and play, this question is meaningless to them, there is a bigger world outside, more lambs are waiting for them, creating, Production, ambiguity or cherish resources, etc., have nothing to do with them.


    For all orc warriors, the sudden emergence of Hanjin is undoubtedly a killing of God. Unfortunately, Han Jin walked out of the camp for hundreds of meters, and no one noticed him.


    Han Jin¡¯s look remained calm. When he saw several relatively burly and ugly orc women applauding and applauding, several children kicked a human man¡¯s head as a ball. Only a golden light flashed in his eyes, but then he returned to its original state.


    A group of orc warriors and a few shamans came out from the camp and laughed and walked out. They were seeing Han Jin, who was looking around, and they couldn¡¯t help but be there, and Han Jin¡¯s eyes swept from them. If nothing happened, they turned elsewhere. .


    The orc warriors have seen the scene of human crying and crying. The feeling that Han Jin gave them is really too different. There is no fear, no anger, nothing. It is a kind of quietness that penetrates into the bone marrow.


    They have the heart to stop Hanjin, but Han¡¯s air intake is calm, like a big man who ran to the slums¡¯ micro-service private visits, and they dare not take action until Han Jin walks past them. They have not made up their minds, shaman They looked at each other and immediately there were two shamans who followed Han Jin.


    Han Jin is looking for the highest commander of the orc family. This is very easy to find. They are always like the most naive upstarts. They try to put the good things they have grabbed as much as possible, just like the shamans. There are all kinds of gold and silver jewellery, and the higher the orcs are, the more they hang. Otherwise, they don''t know how to highlight their authority.


    Going out more than 50 meters, this time, I noticed that Han Jin¡¯s orcs have been more and more, and countless eyes are focused on Han Jin. They are all wondering, what is the human being doing?


    Suddenly, a burly orc warrior came over from the front with more than a dozen guards. Han Jin¡¯s line of sight stopped slightly on the orc warrior, and it should be almost the same.


    Just then, an orc woman stood up from the campfire with her child, smiled and greeted the opposite soldier, then placed the child on the ground, the child opened his arms, swaying, yelling opposite The orc warrior ran away.


    The orc warrior was fierce, with a sly color, but when he saw the child, his eyes became softer, and then he discovered Han Jin. He was as surprised as other orcs.


    Jin Linyi is a pool of things, and when it comes to the wind, it will turn into a dragon! At this moment, Han Jin is already a real dragon. Unlike the dragon in this world, he can dive in the abyss and fly for nine days. When he wants to be quiet, he is as quiet as it never exists. The orc warriors can''t feel his danger. When he wants to do something, the thunder and lightning will follow him, and even the whole world will roar with him.


    Han Jin stepped over and blocked the child. Then he reached out and grabbed the child''s hair and slammed the child. This feeling is definitely uncomfortable. The child opened his mouth and revealed two. Roots and tender fangs, both hands and legs are dancing indiscriminately.


    Han Jin¡¯s eyes were full of Jin Mang¡¯s eyes, and all the miraculous things around him stopped working. He saw the opposite orc warrior¡¯s horror, his hand hovering beside the handle, and the orc female behind him¡¯s eyes The body has a forward-looking posture, as if to throw it up to recapture its children. Followed by the two shamans, one is stunned, the other reacts faster, put **** in the mouth, as if to whistle, there are many orc warriors who saw the Hanjin movement, one by one Got the boss, some seem to be rushing to jump up, and some seem to be looking for their own weapons. But not all the orcs have seen this scene. In the distance, a human woman is lying on the ground, her face is terrified, one hand is raised, her head is protected, and her mouth is half open, as if she is begging What, her chest and back, as well as her face covered with whip marks, she did not want to jump, but could not jump, the orc warrior responsible for supervising her was very vicious, deliberately forced her on a piece of gravel Dancing, jumping from dusk to the present, her feet have been smeared with blood, and even exposed the bones, she really can not jump. The orc warrior on the side of the woman has raised the scimitar in his hand. In fact, he is quite kind, because he found a reason for himself, and other companions will not care so much. If you want to play, you want to kill. Just kill.


    Everything around him was fixed in Han Jin¡¯s mind. He could clearly see the expression of every orc. The next moment, Han Jin suddenly smiled and then kicked the child out.


    In the distance, the orc warrior slashed his knife. Who knows that something has come from the side, is in front of the knife, and then the blood is splashing. The orc warrior is blindfolded by the sudden blood, and he is scared. Jumping, the angle of the scimitar squats then changes and falls on the side of the woman.


    The orc woman behind Han Jin screamed and rushed to Hanjin in madness. Han Jin turned back and kicked in the other''s heart. His memory could not be wrong. Just now, the orc woman and the child both Laughing at the **** scene that happened in the field.


    The orc woman flew out like a cannonball, and was hitting the shaman behind her. It rolled into a ball. The orc woman¡¯s injury could not be seen clearly, but the shaman¡¯s skull obviously collapsed into a large piece. The fingers in the roots of the entrance are also stiff and can no longer make any sound.


    Uh... The opposite Orc Warrior made a hysterical roar, and almost instantly entered the mad state, holding a bright scimitar to Han.


    Han Jin¡¯s right hand hovered in the air, slowly receding back, as if pulling a heavy weight, his movements and looks were heavy.


    When the orc warrior who was smashing his eyes was approaching Hanjin, Hanjin¡¯s right hand could no longer contract backwards, and then swung forward, and a punch that could not be detected by the naked eye spurted out like a volcano. Go to the orc warrior.


    If Alquent is known for his mental strength, this orc can only be turned into countless splashes of flesh and blood within such a short distance. From the intensity of mental strength, Han Jin¡¯s thoughts are not comparable. Alquette, and his skills are slightly rusty, and his power is much worse.


    There was a loud bang, and the orc warrior slammed back at a faster speed. His body was obviously deformed, and the scimitar in his hand was softly hanging down. The guards rushing up with the leader were brought up by the punches. The madness has rolled over.


    Han Jin¡¯s toes were lightly picked up, and a shield was picked up from the ground. The backhand was thrown out. The shaman saw his companion¡¯s tragic death, and saw the leader being shot in the blink of an eye. As the only wise man of the orc family, he panicked. He lost his head and fled, and the whistling shield was hitting his hindbrain. He slanted his head into two halves, and the shaman ran out of two steps and fell to the ground. .


    kill¡­¡­


    Killing...


    The camp became boiling, and countless orc warriors shouted in the direction of Hanjin. They never feared fighting. Even if the opponents were stronger, the leader was already fierce. If they escaped, they must suffer the most severe punishment. At this moment, they can only fight to the end.


    Han Jin picked up two scimitars, and if nothing happened to the anger of the orc warriors, suddenly, the pieces of the extremely dazzling knives bloomed out of thin air.


    Tianxia Avenue, the same way! Han Jin has never used this kind of weapon, but he has insight into the vision of the autumn, has the power of tyranny, and has the speed of ignorance, so that he can get the moment when he holds the two scimitars. Than the master''s skill.


    The battle scenes are very strange. If there are orcs who can survive, they will never forget the scene in front of them.


    Han Jin¡¯s footsteps kept going, and the knife light from both hands had formed a piece of light curtain, but the soldiers present there could hardly hear the noise, and no one was qualified to collide with Han Jin¡¯s double knife.


    Every time the soft light curtain passes, there is a warrior who is softly planted with a throat. It is nothing to fall down a warrior. It is not a problem for ten soldiers to fall down, but hundreds of warriors are Similar movements slowly fell, and others couldn''t even see what was happening. The strangeness had reached the level of indescribable language, so that the orc warriors who had always been fearless died felt terrible.


    Han Jin is still swaying his knife. His eyes are looking straight ahead, but there is no focus. It seems that nothing can be seen, but it seems that everything is in his grasp. No matter how strong the soldiers are in front of him, they only need one knife. Gently slid through the softest throat of the other side, nothing more, he was too lazy to cut the enemy''s leather armor, although it was not too much effort.


    No matter how many warriors come from around, and no matter what kind of attack they are sending, as long as they are close to Hanjin, they will fall silently, and Han Jinyi has already been splashed with blood, but he I don''t care, just striding forward. Every time I take a step, I can take away the lives of several fighters, as if he is not a weapon, but a **** of death.


    In a moment, Han Jin finally came out, leaving behind a blood path of more than 400 meters long, and left the bodies of countless orc warriors, whether they are supine or prone, they have one action is the same, both Hold your throat tightly with your hand.


    Han Jin didn''t look back, he danced a knife flower and cast it down. He slammed into it, and the two scimitars were deeply inserted into the ground. The handle was still shaking, and Han Jin strode forward and went to the night. .


    Solomon said that in the chest of the orc people, the heart of a wolf is beating. In many cases, wolves and dogs always have something in common. If Hanjin turns over and kills, the remaining orc warriors are likely to be scattered. Han Jin actually fled, which gave the orc warriors a courage. Almost hundreds of soldiers took out the hurricane wolf and screamed and chased them up. At least, they wanted the big men who came over to support them to see for themselves. Without evading the battle, they have been chasing the enemy, and they may be excused from punishment.


    Han Jin walked slowly and unhurriedly in the wilderness. Of course, his speed was very fast. He was not only slow but only his manners and actions.

 Chapter 366： Mind

    Chapter 366


    The orc warriors always follow the rear wing. They dare not chase too close, fear of being attacked, and dare not leave too far. They are afraid of losing the trace of Hanjin. In the contradictory mentality, they have chased after dozens of miles. Ground, but the blast wolf is very good at long-distance running, this distance has no effect on them.


    Hanjin has turned into a jungle in front, and the orc warriors have hesitated and chased them in. Although they are not very smart, they also faintly understand the fact that the mysterious enemy has no intention of killing them, just thinking about as soon as possible. Escape, otherwise, they have been attacked.


    The jungle is quiet, there is a kind of faint suffocating air in the air, if you calm down, stop and observe carefully, you can clearly see some star-like shimmer on the trunk, but the orc warriors With a heart to follow Hanjin, where is the mood to manage other things?


    On the canopy of several large trees, there are dozens of elves scattered around, and life has already left them. In the grass underneath, there is more or less a group of dark red things, which is their outflow. The blood is just a little dry now. The positions of the elves are very clever. They can not only monitor the whole forest, but also take care of each other. Moreover, under the protection of the forest, the elves have extremely sensitive inductive power. It is hard to imagine that some people can quietly put them in one. Killed.


    The violent and uneasy orc warriors could not find the blood, but some hurricane wolves were running in the gap, looking up and squinting four times, but unfortunately, they did not have the ability to communicate with their masters.


    Rushing out of the woods, a shallow pool filled with steaming hot air appeared in front of the orc warriors. Opposite the water, there were more than 30 female elves naked and screaming while running out of the pool, but waiting for them to run. When I stored my clothes, I found that all the clothes were missing. It seemed that some of them were engaged in their mischief, and the weapons were still there, but the bowstrings of the long bows were all cut off and became waste.


    The orc warriors who first rushed out of the woods were stunned, staring at the opposite elves, as well as the orc warriors who rushed out. The heat that was difficult to suppress ignited from their hearts and instantly burned them all over the body. .


    Maybe it''s because it''s too clear, maybe because the elves are too beautiful, or because of something else. At this moment, the orc warriors feel that their original instinct is burning in madness, so that they even forget the enemy.


    The elves were ashamed and afraid, screaming and fleeing deep into the forest, and soon disappeared without a trace.


    I don''t know which orc warrior was the first to scream, then all the warriors moved together, and a hurricane wolf rushed down the pool, and the splashes of water blossomed one after another, as if the pool had become boiling, then They rushed ashore and rushed into the woods.


    No matter how fast the elves escaped, it is impossible to surpass the blast wolf. Soon, an elf that fell to the last side was caught up. With a howl, an orc warrior rushed out from the blast wolf. Holding the elf behind, both fell in the grass, the elf struggled and screamed, and the orc warrior who pressed her did not have a little compassion, grabbed the elf hair with both hands, and slammed on the ground. Next, for him, everything is as natural as it is, because he used to deal with humans in the same way. Then, several orc warriors rushed up and pressed the elf to the ground.


    When the elves were thrown down one by one, Gail rushed over from the other side of the canyon. He followed hundreds of elves riding a silver Pegasus and listened to the noise in the forest. Gail¡¯s manager turned back and smiled. Laughing, the figure is quietly blended into the breeze.


    The headed elf frowned, but before he could think of something, he heard the sorrow and crying from the forest. The elf looked changed, waved his hand and rushed into the jungle with his men.


    When Gael¡¯s general manager rushed to his place with Hanjin, Han Jin had already waited there. Gail¡¯s general manager coughed: ¡°I feel that we have left too many traces and may not be able to win them.¡±


    "It¡¯s very difficult to put them all in, and our time is not much." Han Jin slowly raised his head: "In any case... blood has flowed, isn''t it?"


    Gail¡¯s general manager is silent. If the contradiction between the Elves and the Orcs is really so big, the reason for the conflict does not make much sense. The key is whether it has happened.


    "Let''s go." Han Jin stood up and whispered.


    After the dark night, the sky is always bright, but the people in the holy crown city do not know what happened outside. Their fears and uneasiness have disappeared with the return of Hanjin. For many years, I have never heard of it. Whoever challenges the superior dragon, even if there is, is bound to face failure, only Han Jin did, and won, so, knowing that the Lord of the Lord is in the city, people have a feeling of regaining security.


    When the first glimmer of light fell into the city of the Holy Crown, Han Jin and Kultini walked into a small house in tandem, and Kurtini reported what he was walking.


    "...So, we finally gave up, Miss Julie and Miss Hilna should have hid, or were secretly held by the Elf, but the possibility of the latter...not big, are they so stupid? Elf, their relationship with you?"


    "It''s hard to say." Han Jin sighed.


    "Ah?" Kurtini was shocked. He only knew about the appearance of Julie and Hilna. They didn''t know much about their character and ability. In his opinion, it was a very stupid one. error.


    "This yard is what I bought for you, and the two houses next to you are also yours." Han Jin smiled and shifted the topic: "In the future, you and your partners will feel at ease."


    "Adult, thank you for your kindness." Curtini whispered: "But we don''t like to settle somewhere, just like to go everywhere."


    "People should always have a home." Han Jin whispered.


    Kurtini hesitated a moment, but he did not say anything, and slowly followed Han Jin, and then resigned, not to disappoint Han Jin''s care.


    Two people walked into the backyard. The backyard was very well lit. The rising sun was filled with every corner of the yard. There were a lot of grasses around. Of course, the spring has not yet arrived, the color of the leaves is still yellow, and countless dews. The drops sparkle in the sun like a pearl.


    In the middle of the courtyard, there is a new mound. There is a stone monument in front of the mound, but there is no word on the stone tablet. It looks like a new grave. Kurtini is not clear. .


    "When Zaguned was dying, I entrusted me to find a sunny place for him to scatter his ashes, but I didn''t do that. I think... he and you all need a home." Said slowly.


    When Kurtini was struck by lightning, he stayed for a long while, and took a heavy step. He got a little bit in front of the stone tablet, stretched out his trembling hand, pointed to the stone card, and his eyes looked straight at Han Jin. It seems to be asking for something: "This... this is..."


    Han Jin nodded.


    Kurtini¡¯s hand trembled even more, his body was a little soft, and finally he squatted in front of the stone, suppressed the tears for a long time, and finally could not help but burst out. Since he joined Hanjin, he has never revealed any nostalgia for the old master in front of Hanjin. He has never even asked about the death of Zaguned, because he knows that it will be a taboo against the superiors. But at this moment, he couldn''t help it anymore.


    "Zaguned is not alone when he walks, because there is a girl who is brighter than flowers and purer than spring water... I am willing to stand by his side, even if she knows that waiting for her will be boundless darkness, she I don¡¯t regret it either.¡± Han Jin¡¯s voice was a little low: ¡°He must have felt very warm at the time.¡±


    "Adult..." Curtini even needed to bite his lips to make himself cry, but he had already burst into tears.


    "It¡¯s up to you to take care of him. I¡¯m so worried about it.¡± Han Jin said slowly: ¡°Cultini, stay here.¡±


    Kurtini couldn''t help but close his eyes and nodded hard.


    Han Jin sighed and walked out gently, leaving space to Curtini, allowing him to vent his grief.


    Walking out of the small house, a carriage was waiting quietly for Han Jin. Han Jin opened the carriage and said to Steelberg: "Let''s go back."


    Stillberg''s position in the group is already very high, and it is somewhat unusual for Steelberg to be a driver. However, Han Jin does not want anyone to know the existence of Kurtini.


    Stilberg snorted and drove the carriage slowly, because it was still early in the morning, the pedestrians were very rare, and Steelberg didn''t have to worry about anything. The speed of the carriage was very fast, and he had already passed seven in a moment. Eight streets.


    A group of bright knights greeted them from the front. They were on a regular street. The knight headed by the Cavaliers was one of the three paladins. Amy Jie, who saw Steigenberg driving the carriage, Amy Jie could not help. A glimpse, immediately understand who is sitting inside, and hurriedly ordered the light knights to let go.


    When the carriage approached, Amy Jie made a standard knight, respectfully said: "Adult, good morning."


    Steelberg grabbed the carriage and smiled and nodded. He nodded. He qualified. However, the education that began in infancy is too ingrained. Although other people are paying more and more attention to him, he never thinks how proud he should be, not to mention being a driver, even if he is going to clean up the room and wash it. He does not think that he is humiliating himself, but he is always proud of it and enjoys it.


    Han Jin picked up the curtain and smiled. "Is Amy Jie, come on and talk?"


    Amy Jie, he couldn¡¯t figure out why Hanjin suddenly made an inexplicable invitation, but he quickly calmed his emotions and jumped down the horse very handsomely. He turned back and said to the bright knights: "Go back yourself." When he finished, he opened the door and got into the carriage.


    "Sit down." Han Jin smiled and pointed to the opposite.


    Amy Jie was so polite, sat down very relaxed, and laughed: "Adult, it''s so early? I am responsible, there is no way, you are not necessary."


    "Some things have to be dealt with." Han Jindao said: "I have left these days, are you going to recruit believers?"


    ¡°Without our original imagination, it turns out that we are somewhat blind and optimistic.¡± Amy Jie said: ¡°The glory of the **** of light has been too long and has not shined through this land. People really like to have priests give them Help, but when it comes to making them believers... they are hesitant."


    "Get slowly, everything will get better."


    "Oh... We are like adults, and we are full of confidence in the future, otherwise we will not set the Holy See in the Holy City." Amy Jie smiled and said: "But..." Amy Jie looked a little hesitant when it came here. It seems that thinking should not be said.


    "Is it troublesome?" Han Jin asked.


    "Of course, there are troubles, but you shouldn''t be difficult for me." Amy Jie said with a smile: "The trouble that can be said, Jades will definitely take the initiative to tell you, can''t talk about trouble... I don''t dare to be the master."


    Han Jin smiled and shifted the topic: "Actually, you don''t have to do everything, just like the daily street, you can let other knights do it."


    "Adult, I don''t want to go around the street all night and night." Amy Jie yelled: "But on our three paladins, who is it? Let Yaduni come... He killed me. No! Since it is my youngest, it is okay to eat more."


    "This has nothing to do with age." Han Jin said faintly: "In my opinion, the Holy See can be restored to the former strong, mainly in two people."


    "Adult, what you said is..."


    "One is Jedice, the other is you, Amy."


    "Adults praised, huh, huh... I am only in my twenties, there are many more things to learn."


    "I have already said that it has nothing to do with age." Han Jin whispered: "Adonis is a personal talent, but unfortunately, his age is too great, Ode is sincere and sincere, but because he is too square, it looks old-fashioned I don''t know how to change. One will leave sooner or later, one can''t provoke a heavy burden. Amy Jie, you have an unshirkable responsibility for the future of the Knights of Light. I think that when Yadunis leaves, he will definitely bypass. Odd, give your burden to you. Although you are behind Ord, but facing the future that determines the strength and destruction, is he still in the mood to consider your previous rules?"


    Amy Jie¡¯s eyes flickered, and for a moment, he smiled and sighed.


    Han Jin¡¯s words went to Amy Jie¡¯s heart. In fact, he has been worried about this. Odd does not understand the flexibility. If there was no problem in the past, but now it is an extraordinary period, of course, it is necessary to use extraordinary means, Odd? He can''t! Nowadays, Adonis is too old, and even walking is rickety. The true age of Adonis is even more than twenty years older than Gael¡¯s general manager. Even if he is returning to the Holy See, he suddenly knows about Adonis. The news of returning to the Kingdom of Heaven will not be astonished. He only prayed that Adunis could support it for a while and support the church for a period of time like a candle in the wind.


    "Of course, it is too early to say that, the plan will never change quickly." Han Jin said with a smile: "I think of Lang Ning. Every time before the war, he always worked out various contingency plans, but apart from the siege. Outside the coalition¡¯s war, his plans became a roll of waste paper.¡±


    "Oh..." Amy Jie also laughed: "But the plan is indispensable!"


    "Yeah." Han Jin nodded.


    Having said that, the atmosphere has become quiet, and Amy Jie looked down and thought about it, and it seems that he has not recovered from the fluctuations.


    "This is for you." Han Jin took out a stack of symbols and handed it over.


    "What is this?" Amy Jie asked as he took over.


    "The magic scroll that I have personally modified can be used by the strong mental power, which is very good for you." Han Jin smiled: "You can make your footsteps firmer and move faster." ¡±


    "Magic scroll..." Amy Jie was hesitant. He didn''t understand Han Jin.


    Han Jin pulled out a symbol, and his hand went out. A white light flashed away and disappeared into Amy''s body. Amy''s eyes widened because he found that the exhaustion of the night was all gone. When he flies, his physical strength and spirit become extraordinarily full, which is easier than sleeping.


    "With it, you can use the day as a few days, that is, you will practice several times faster than others."


    ¡°Thank you, Master!¡± Amy Jie said solemnly, and then carefully took the ¡®magic scroll¡¯.


    ¡°Is it very curious about my magic?¡±


    "Oh..." Amy Jie smiled embarrassedly. He was really curious, but it was Han Jin¡¯s privacy. He could not ask.


    "This is a kind of magic, but not exactly magic..."


    "So... what the **** is it?"


    "Someone told me that this is a brand new power." Han Jin said with a smile: "Three years ago, I was just a waste. Dozens of ordinary soldiers ran to the village to rob, and almost killed me, huh... ...but three years later, I have the status I am, and I am able to go today because I have the power."


    Amy''s eyes flashed a madness, and the pursuit of power is always the theme of this world! He began to cultivate vindictiveness from an early age. At the age of eight, he entered the Guangming Knights College for further study. His life journey, filled with countless sweats, gave him the present achievements. Although he is not a arrogant person, he is very satisfied with himself and is proud of himself. However, compared with Han Jin in front of him, his pride is extremely pale, three years? What kind of power is it that can make an ordinary person become a peerless power within three years? !


    "Young Master, it is here." Steelberg called in front.


    "Amy Jie, haven''t eaten breakfast yet? Go up together?" Han Jin smiled.


    "No, adults." Amy Jie woke up like a dream: "I still have some things to do."


    "Okay." Han Jin nodded. "If you have time, sit down."

 Chapter 367： compromise

    Chapter 367


    "Adult! Adult!!" Hillester jumped up the deck panting, screaming and searching for Han Jin''s shadow.


    "Raphael is at Yalina." Sasio looked at Hillester curiously. "What happened? Hilester, what happened?"


    "It''s too late!" Hillester hurriedly threw the next sentence and strode down the stairs.


    When Hiller knocked on the door of Yalina, Han Jin was laughing in the room with Yalena and two girls magicians, Resley and Lorraine, looking at the letter from Solomon. On the face of Yalina, Han Jin is very friendly to Resley and Lorraine. Of course, he also likes these two noble, but never arrogant girls, trying to make them feel great. The warmth.


    When someone heard someone knocking at the door, Yalina hurriedly stood up and greeted the door and whispered: "Who? Come in."


    Hillester couldn''t wait to push open the door. He wanted to speak immediately. He couldn''t help but hesitated for a moment. He whispered: "Adult, can you come out?"


    "Let''s talk." Han Jin Chong Luisili and Lorraine smiled and turned and walked out.


    Han Jin and Hillestra opened the distance from the room of Yalena. Han Jin frowned and asked: "Hilster, what?? Panic!"


    "Adult, you really want to put the big elf Constance back?" Hillester smiled bitterly.


    "Yes what''s the matter?"


    "But...but I have already spread the news, just tonight, auctioned Constance!" Hillester cried: "You put her, what do I sell?!"


    Han Jin did not speak, sinking.


    At this moment, Lang Ning and a few guards came over from the side of the corridor. Among them was a female elf with long green hair, but Hilister turned his back to Lang Ning, and his heart was high. Concentrated and unaware.


    "Adults, those nobles are very interested in Constance, maybe they have raised a lot of elf slaves in their homes, but the elves are very rare! Some people have even released words, preferring to abandon half of the property, but also Constance bought it!¡± Hillester pleaded: ¡°Grandma, give me Constance!¡±


    Han Jin smiled and said with his eyes and Lang Ning who came over, the female elf heard the words of Hiller, the body could not help but shake, and the double fists slowly gripped, staring at the cold eyes. Leicester''s back, and Hillester still did not notice, still begging: "Adult, I know that you can''t bear it, but who can blame? The elves are invading us, how do we treat them all? Yes! I can guarantee that the Constance can sell at least tens of thousands of gold coins, or even hundreds of thousands of gold coins. The sky... is simply the price of a high-end magic crystal, adults..."


    Han Jin smiled and said to the side: "Lang Ning, you will wait for me first."


    "Yes, adults." Lang Ning came over and smiled and patted him on Hillist''s shoulder: "Continue to work hard, don''t give up!"


    "You still have a good time to say cool words!!" Hillester almost jumped up. "I went to see you last month. If you handed the Constance to me earlier, there would be breaks." What?!"


    "This is the command of the grown-up, don''t blame me." Lang Ning still laughed, then waved, several guards pushed the female elf into a room, and the female elf was pushed into the room, Still trying to turn his head and stare at Hillist with hateful eyes.


    Hillester didn''t mind being hated, but seeing that Lang Ning had brought the Constance ribbon over, and he was in the mirror. He wanted to get people out of Hanjin''s hand and it was almost impossible. He turned his eyes and thought of it. A compromise: "Adult, give me Constance, just one day, one day!!"


    "what are you going to do?"


    "The auction of Constance''s virgin body!" Hillester said: "Adult, I will return the Constance ribbon tomorrow, then I will not care, let alone put Constance back, even if She gave the orc family, and I don''t care."


    Han Jin still smiles and does not speak.


    When Hiller sees this little wish, he can''t realize it. His heart is angry and anxious. He immediately said: "Adult, I really don''t understand! It is obvious that the elves have invaded us. Why do you still feel soft? Some...not like You used to be, this is a kind of..."


    "What kind of?" Han Jin smiled.


    "Compromise! Yes, it''s a compromise!" Hillester said categorically.


    "The connotation and connotation of compromise is much richer than its literal meaning, and knowing it is completely different from practicing it." Han Jin whispered: "What''s more, you haven''t compromised with me just now?"


    "I and you... how can I be like those elves?!"


    "It goes without saying, I can''t hand you Constance to you. Her use is more than just becoming a **** slave."


    Hillester was really discouraged, and he whispered aloud: "Understood..." Then he turned and walked up the stairs.


    "Hilster."


    "Adult?" Hillester hurriedly turned around and he thought that Han Jin changed his mind.


    "You are ready, I want to release all the elf prisoners of war back in stages. Of course, this includes the slaves of the night of bliss."


    If Hiller was struck by lightning, it was really a stealing of the chicken, but it was not an anti-corrosion. The wife lost the wife and lost the soldiers. The people did not want to say anything, and even the female slaves under their jurisdiction could not keep it. Hillester looked at him. Han Jin: "Adult, you... aren''t you kidding?"


    "Do you think I am joking?" Han Jin asked.


    "What about the business of the night of bliss... What to do?!" If you can cry here, Hillester really wants to cry.


    "In the past, there were not many elf slaves in the hands of Desmark, but they still managed to run the night of bliss very well. I believe that you can do the same." Han Jin whispered.


    Hillester was so anxious that his eyebrows should be erected. This is obviously standing and talking without hurting! Now the guests are getting higher and higher, and their tastes are getting more and more sloppy. If you want to make more money, he has to make more tricks, but there is no one in his hand. What can he do?


    "That''s it..." Han Jin felt that there was some pity in the rushing heart attack: "After a while, you will go to Lang Ning, those abyss demon girls, you can give you half."


    Hillester grinned, showing a stubborn smile, and then swaying along the promenade. In fact, he always had heavy pressure in his heart. His strength is very poor, so he must make other things. The outstanding achievements can continue to maintain the current status, so he put all his heart on the business of the night of bliss, but the result is terrible, and the emotion is of course extraordinarily complicated. What''s more, the scale of the night of bliss is so big that half of the abyss enchantress has little effect.


    "Hilster." Han Jin called.


    Hillester suddenly stepped up, and the lessons he had just learned were in his heart. He instinctively thought that there would be no good things.


    "Hilster!" Han Jin slightly raised his voice.


    Hillester had to stop and sighed back: "Adult, is there something?"


    "I am talking about releasing the elf prisoners back in stages. However, I did not say the specific deadline, maybe one year, or maybe ten years, and you have enough time to prepare."


    This is the only good news that Hillester heard today. He smiled and nodded and walked down the corridor.


    Han Jin turned and pushed open the door. At first glance, Lang Ning and several pro-guards were entangled with the female elf. Lang Ning still drank something, but because the whole Ares is a complete law. Each room has its own defensive capabilities, and the sound insulation is also very good. Han Jin did not notice the movement inside.


    "What happened?" Han Jin frowned.


    "Adult, she wants to commit suicide!" Lang Ning said.


    "Let her go, it doesn''t matter." Han Jin whispered: "There are tens of thousands of elf prisoners outside. Anyway, if she really wants to do something, you can retaliate against her companion."


    Lang Ning released his hand, and several guards stood up from the floor. The elf was stunned by Han Jin¡¯s words. I think there are thousands of brothers and sisters outside, and her heart can¡¯t get down. Obviously knowing that he will become a sexual slave of a dirty aristocracy, but there is no power to die. This world is too cruel to her.


    The female elf climbed up a little, and her body shivered slightly. However, her look looked very stubborn, at least not giving in, and looked down at her frozen red toes.


    "Can you calm down?" Han Jin smiled: "Then let''s talk about it, sit." Han Jin pointed to the chair next to him.


    The female elf did not hear Han Jin¡¯s words, and still stood there reluctantly. However, Lang Ning¡¯s guards were not so good-tempered. They pushed the female elf to the chair and forced her to press. Go on.


    "Constance..." Han Jin whispered: "If I remember correctly, in the Old Elvish, this is hard and strong. A woman should not have such a name."


    Constance dropped his head aside and continued to remain silent.


    Han Jin¡¯s gaze swept through Constance¡¯s wrists and ankles, with shallow red marks on it. In fact, when they completely occupied the Holy City, all the prisoners of war had been dealt with, and Desmark¡¯s men¡¯s operations were The swordsmen are experienced and can make a sprite into a waste. Of course, they will not cut the veins completely, only cut off more than half, so that the elves can still walk, dance, or do some Fragmented little work, but can not jump vertically, can not pull the bowstring.


    This kind of injury is lifelong. Constance is a big elf. His strength is better than that of Lang Ning. It is far more than the few guards. The result is like a small lamb being pressed on the floor. And she has already given the greatest strength, and can not compete with the four strong men. If it was before, even if she had no weapons in her hands, she could easily kill all of Langing.


    "For any strong person, losing power is one of the deepest sorrows. I can understand your feelings." Han Jin said faintly: "However, if you remain silent, then we can''t talk." Go on."


    "I know what you have to do, I can promise you, but I have a request." Constance said in a stiff tone.


    "What requirements?" Han Jinra asked with interest.


    "If you are willing to release all the prisoners of war in the camp, I can do anything for you!"


    Lang Ning couldn''t help but make a sneer, the elves were not good at this, too unrealistic! Because you let all the prisoners of war go out, who do you think you are? !


    "Are you sure?" Han Jin smiled: "I suggest you think about it again."


    "There is nothing to think about, I am sure!" Constance took courage and looked at Han Jin. She knew what kind of person was sitting next to her. The record of Han Jin has spread throughout the city, including POW camp: "If you disagree, then I..." She wanted to say a hard words to intimidate Han Jin, and then discovered that she was just a prisoner of war, and what capital is there to scare people? Finally, it was stopped by the words.


    Han Jin¡¯s gaze swept through Constance¡¯s face and fell a little bit. Like other elves, Constance had an impeccable appearance, and because she was a big elf, she was more or less proud. The temperament, and the wounds on the wrists and ankles, do not have too much influence on the appearance, the place of the day is still very white, and the smooth and tender place is still very smooth.


    "Since you say that..." Han Jin showed a very stubborn look: "Well, I promise you."


    "Ah? Adult?" Lang Ning was stunned.


    "What?" Constance was also stunned, and she did not expect Han Jin to promise such a crazy request.


    "Actually, even if you don''t mention this request, I am going to send the prisoners of war back to your city in batches." Han Jin whispered: "But this is a bit complicated. I can''t get rid of the prisoners of war, so I have to be slow. Slow negotiation."


    "Hey! Don''t think that you can fool me!" Constance sneered.


    "I need to lie to you?" Han Jin faintly asked.


    Constance once again stunned. Now she is a knife. She is a fish. If these people are willing, she can take her off at any time and throw it into the bed. She can¡¯t resist, she can only be deaf, and it is necessary to deceive. she was?


    "Wait, your friend is coming, and by that time, you will know my sincerity." Han Jin whispered.


    The atmosphere in the house became extraordinarily quiet. Lang Ning made a stern look at Han Jin and tried to talk to Han Jin, but if Han Jin did not see it, he would ignore Lang Ning. Constance became fidgety. She was thinking about Han Jin¡¯s real intentions, in order to get her? Let all the prisoners of war be released? That is absolutely impossible, and this self-knowledge is still Constance.


    I don''t know how long it took, Han Jin signaled a Langing''s guard to go out to pick up people. For a moment, Kane first came in, followed by Gibran and Julia, who had been ''confined'' for a long time.


    As the captain of the red squad, Gibran has experienced countless times of death and death, and Julia is also the same. No matter what kind of crisis, they always keep calm, but now they can''t do it, go out of the basement. After that, they saw too many shocking scenes.


    At a glance at Han Jin, Gibran called anxiously: "Raphael, what happened?! Tell me, what''s going on outside?!"


    Julia''s gaze swept through Constance and saw the scar on Constance. In the past, she must ask clearly, but now she can''t care about anything, just want to know this. What happened in time?


    Han Jin is also watching Gibran and Julia, because in the basement for too long, Gibran and Julia have a pathological paleness on their faces, and every time he sees Julia, he will be involuntarily I think of Edwina, that is the pain in his heart forever, and it is no longer a pain to make up!


    The most painful thing is that Kane told him a secret, because there is nothing to do, Gibran and Julia can only talk before, Kane once inadvertently heard the conversation between Gibran and Julia. At the beginning, Edwina had a **** poison, and Hanjin¡¯s strength was still very poor. He could only detoxify Edwina in an extreme way. As a result, Edwina was almost naked, and Edwina was awake at the time. She knew everything that happened, perhaps because of the help of life, perhaps because her body was seen through, and some things inevitably happened. Edwina secretly liked Hanjin.


    But because of Siniel, Edwina knows exactly what she should avoid. She always maintains a relatively alienated but friendly relationship with Han Jin. The sadness and helplessness in her heart are only with her sister. Leah said that Julia found that she often looked at Han Jin''s back, and asked about it, finally knowing that Edwina wanted to hide the secret of a lifetime. Therefore, when Hanjin went out to track the enemy, Edwina must follow, and when I saw that Han Jin was seriously threatened, Edwina shot her own arrow without hesitation. In fact, Edwina¡¯s combat experience is no worse than Gibran and Julia. He found that Hayden is a traitor. What she should do most is to hurry back to find support as soon as possible, instead of taking the shot, because the enemy must set a kill. The trap is only due to the feelings hidden in the heart. Edwina is in a mess and has created an irreparable tragedy.


    Although this sacrifice is not necessary, Aidevina does not play much role, but sacrifice itself, can never be measured by the effect!


    "Call you to come, just to tell you the truth." Han Jin whispered, although his thoughts at the moment can be described as reborn, but I think of Edwina, I feel very heavy in my heart: "Kane, come by you. Say it."


    Kane screamed, and he had already written the draft, starting with the sudden intrusion of the elves, saying that Sunil had betrayed Han Jin, married Prudence, and finally said that Prudence set the trap. With Longcheng elder Maxwell, he attacked Hanjin. The result was not Hanjin¡¯s opponent. Waiting for this passage, Julia and Gibran¡¯s face has been changing all the time...

 Chapter 368： messenger

    Chapter 386, the messenger


    In Desmark''s favorite winter spa, a large number of elves and orcs were gathered, but the number of elves was several times more than that of the orcs, and their big men almost arrived, standing behind the great elder Ampulla. There are dozens of veterans of the Senate, and Prudence has been standing behind Ampudullah, and Gao Bin and Lydia have come. In comparison, the power of the orcs is much weaker, only a thousand Orc warrior.


    On the edge of the hot spring, there are hundreds of bodies, elves, and orcs, which show the evil consequences of the conflict. Most of the bodies of the elves are covered with grass carpets woven by grass, as far as they can. The elves generally don''t give up the companion''s body, and the orc family is more indifferent, letting the companion''s body lay there, no matter what.


    Before the battle of the orcs, there were about 200 orcs who hung their heads and squatted there, and they did not move. Among them, there were shamans. The things were eccentric, and it is reasonable to say that as the only wise group of the orcs, shaman They should have outstanding self-control, but they, like ordinary orcs, rushed to the scene and completely lost control and joined the atrocities.


    "Sorry, I am really sorry!" A headed orc commander bent down to Ampudra and all the elf elders.


    "A word of sorry is over?" Gao Bin said coldly.


    The orc commander slowly raised his head and looked at Gao Bin. The fangs that stretched upward from his mouth were only one finger long. This proves that his age is not very large, but he is at most forty years old. The armor, none of the ornaments, is in stark contrast to the guards behind him who are covered with gold and silver jewellery. The orc commander¡¯s wear is somewhat inconsistent with the orc¡¯s tradition, but no matter how ordinary he looks, Pudura, Prudence, including Gaobin and Lydia, did not dare to despise each other, they are very clear about the identity of the orc commander, he is the favorite eldest son of Fossa, Lionel! It is also the supreme commander of the orc reinforcements.


    "Gao Bin, you should be aware that this misunderstanding is caused by man!" Lionel pointed his finger to a place: "The elves were killed in a very clever, very cruel way. This is not what our orcs do. !"


    "I know someone is sneaking in the dark, but the ghosts don''t let you tarnish the elves!"


    Leonel had some words, he checked for a long time, and he did not find out why the orcs, including the shamans, were out of control. In the face of Gao Bin¡¯s questioning, he was speechless and could only turn his eyes to Ampula. I hope that Ampudra will come forward to ease it.


    Ampudra has avoided the sight of Lionel. The elders of the Senate are different from the lords. He cannot cover the sky with one hand. The society composed of elves is also a relatively democratic society, and Gao Bin¡¯s words represent the big The anger of most elves, come out, as long as his attitude is a little weaker, it will definitely have a very bad impact on him.


    Seeing Ampudra''s unspeakable, Lionel looked a little disappointed. He said slowly: "His guest, we also died many people!"


    "They deserve it!" Gao Bin said in a word: "I am very surprised. Did you come here personally for the sake of sophistry, to wash the charges of the orcs? Then... there is nothing to talk about between us."


    "Okay." Lionel looked at Gao Bin deeply and suddenly waved his hand.


    His guards neatly pulled out the bright scimitars, and did not wait for the orcs who were lying on the ground to react. A handle scimitar had fallen down, and more than 200 heads flew up at the same time, splashing. The blood of the blood formed a **** spray, and then more than 200 headless bodies fell to the ground.


    The sneer on Gaobin''s face disappeared without a trace. The beautiful pupil also shrinks at the same time as the tip of the needle, and the lips are tightly tied together. He has already caught some information from this cruel scene and also got some information. A judgment, no matter what he said, it makes no sense.


    "His guest, are you satisfied?" Lionel said faintly.


    "Okay, it''s all misunderstandings." Ampudra finally spoke. Lionel has given an explanation. He believes that most elves are satisfied with this result. Can it be because of this little thing? Is it an enemy of the Orc?


    "Yeah, Emperor Ampula, in fact, I also don''t want to see this kind of thing." Leonelton paused: "And, from those elves, I saw a familiar shadow."


    "who is it?"


    "An old guy named Gael." Lionel whispered: "I can''t let this war continue. I decided to start a full-scale attack on the Holy City from the day after tomorrow."


    ¡°Great!¡± Ampudra said: ¡°Now the weather has warmed up, and the elves¡¯ warriors can cooperate with you to launch an attack.¡±


    "Then I will leave." Lionel bent over: "There is a lot of things to prepare."


    Lionel waved, and the orc warriors jumped on the blast wolf and rushed to the other end of the canyon. The elf warriors who faintly surrounded the orcs let the road open. The other party had already punished all the criminals. They got what they wanted. As a result, there is no intention to let the contradictions continue to expand.


    Gao Bin has been staring at the back of Leonel, thinking about the mind, a hand still slowly groping in his arms, Lidia around him smiled and handed a wine bag come.


    Gao Bin didn''t smile. He took the wine bag, and he sipped his neck and sipped his mouth. The elves also liked wine, but drinking also needs to pay attention to the manner. Like Gaobin, it is not drinking, but pouring wine.


    In a twinkling of an eye, the wine in the wine sac has been cleaned up by Gao Bing, and then he threw the wine bag back to Lydia, and in his breath, a faint drink exudes outward, letting the front Pudura could not help but frown.


    "The Grand Elder of Updura, are you really ready for this war?" Gao Bin said suddenly.


    "Of course, I have been waiting for this for a long time." Ampudra said: "Prudence is the commander, can''t be as savage as before, Gao Bin, when you play with the orcs for the first time."


    "No problem." Gao Bin showed a hearty smile, but his eyes were exceptionally sharp, and he didn''t even smile a little.


    Ampudra felt that something was wrong. He thought about it, didn''t say anything, and took the veterans in the opposite direction.


    The elf warriors gathered around to clean up the bodies of their companions. As for the orc family, they were too lazy to pay attention to it, and finally they burned the fire.


    A group of elf warriors have been withdrawn. Only Gao Bin and Lydia stayed in place, Gao Bin was thinking about something, and Lydia was waiting for the guest, she used to be used to this kind of thing. Gao Bin often thinks about his own thoughts in an untimely place or at an inappropriate time. Lydia is very clear that Gao Bin has caused the hatred of Prudence, so she did not dare to leave for a moment, for fear of letting Prudence Grab the opportunity to take advantage of it.


    I don''t know how long it took, Gaobin slowly raised his head: "I remember I told you before, I don''t want to bleed."


    "What? Now change your mind?" Lydia stunned.


    "I don''t change... No." Gao Bin''s tone is a bit heavy, his eyes flickering: "I understand Ampudura, he is good at fighting, and only good at fighting, you believe it or not, even the mainland The elves have gathered together and re-established the Senate. He will still be a great elder. No one can win him."


    "I believe what you said," Lydia smiled.


    "Lidia, I am not in a mood to make a joke."


    "I didn''t make a joke." Lidia''s tone had a strange smell.


    "Oh..." Gao Bin smiled bitterly: "But when it comes to foreign affairs, Ampudra is too naive. He would rather believe in a better-looking fairy tale than to face the crisis that may be faced."


    "Crisis? What are you referring to?"


    "The style of the orcs is too rough, they are too lazy to modify themselves."


    "You seem to be... almost the same."


    If in the past, Gao Bin will definitely laugh with Lydia, at least not to fight and not fight back, but now he has no jokes, and slowly said: "I am talking about the details! You noticed Leon Did you order the orders? The orc warriors raised the scimitar at the same time, which proves that they have long known that Lionel has set the final bottom line."


    "What can this explain?" Lidia asked.


    "Leonel is not rushing over, and he has been thoughtful beforehand." Gao Bindao: "The most important thing is, where does he come from, the power to execute a dozen shamans in one go?!"


    "Leonel is the eldest son of Fossa, this power..."


    "No!" Gao Bin intercepted: "You still don''t understand the status of the shaman in the orc family. No matter what kind of sin is committed, if you want to execute any shaman, you must pass the consent of Fossa. Just like we have to punish. A big elf, in addition to the consent of the patriarch of the Ministry, must pass the vote of the Senate to execute."


    "Fusa also knows this?" Lydia frowned. "Impossible! There are thousands of miles away from the city. How can Fossa know?"


    "If Fossa is here?" Gao Bin asked.


    "What?" Lydia was shocked. Although she had already known that Gaobin always had some unbelievable thoughts, this judgment is too absurd: "It is even more impossible! Is Fossa here?" Does he not want his own law to leave the city?!"


    "Yeah...he doesn''t want his own law to go out of town?" Gao Bin''s eyes became confused: "Because I can''t answer this question, I didn''t warn Ampudullah, but I believe in my feelings, I Can also smell, this gentle morning breeze is mixed with a thick **** taste!"


    Lydia became silent. According to the previous inertia, she would not waste too much energy on everything she couldn''t understand or understand, just wait for Gaobin to make a decision. Her mission is to execute.


    "Lidia, go... prepare." Gaobin said in a very slow speech.


    "you want¡­¡­"


    "Yes." Gao Bin nodded slowly.


    "Now?" Lydia''s face was slightly reddened, and even the ugly scars became brighter.


    "No, I will look for a chance to talk to Ampudra last night, if I can''t convince him..." Gao Bin was silent for a long time: "So... I won''t let another elf I can''t trust." Dominate the future of the elves."


    Kane finally finished the process before and after, and Julia''s face changed and her body was shaking back and forth, so that she had to rely on Gibran''s support to maintain her standing posture, and Gibran''s Their faces are not good-looking, and they never imagined that in the past few months, so many complicated and terrible things have happened.


    Because of Cain''s feelings about Julia''s feelings, Kane''s narrative perspective is unbiased. There is no preference for human beings, and there is no preference for elves. It is just a story, and the facts themselves cannot be refuted.


    Therefore, Constance is more restless, she knows a lot of insider, the original human lord and Xiannier are a couple, the original Prudence is so mean, even use Xiannier to set the trap, and the Dragon City elders Maxwell attacked Hanjin together, but the result ended in failure. It seems that Prudence is more like a clown. For the first time, the elves who have been quiet for a long time have entered the stage as invaders. The purpose is to occupy the entire continent. Is this really correct?


    "Julia, forgive me, I let Kane deliberately deceive you." Han Jin whispered: "I hope you can understand, I just want to protect you, I don''t want you and Gibran to face this."


    "I know." Julia said in a slightly trembling voice: "Raphael, tell me, do you really believe that Xiannier betrayed you?!"


    Han Jin¡¯s embarrassment, he said slowly, ¡°It¡¯s no longer meaningful to say that now.¡±


    "Make meaningful! And you didn''t answer me!" Julia asked: "Do you really believe that Sunil will marry that Prudence?!"


    Constance looked at Julia very surprised, even if she hated the extreme in her heart, and used the honorific words to the human lord in front of him. Julia¡¯s attitude was too arrogant. She was worried that Julia would cause trouble. Han Jin¡¯s anger. But for Gibran, Lang Ning and others, everything is very common. Lang Ning used honorific words because he insisted on different things, and the situation was a bit special. The soldiers of the Rapids were not willing to obey Han Jin. He must firmly demonstrate his attitude. As for Moxico, Sasou, etc., friends who have been through the naive years of Hanjin will not use any honorific words, and Han Jin does not like it.


    Han Jin did not know how to answer, and his sight was also evading Julia.


    "I understand Siniel, her personality is very strong, you should know her better than me!" Julia said in a word: "Do you really think she will bow under pressure?!"


    "Is it... can I compare with the future of the elves?" Han Jin showed helpless smile.


    "Shit!!" Julia screamed.


    Constance was scared and stunned. Even Gibran felt uncomfortable and hurriedly said, "Julia, what happened to you?!"


    "Who will tell me, is the **** of war Abraham an elf?!" Julia''s attitude is still very intense.


    The house has become silent. In the past few years, the Elves have always emphasized the purity of the descendants of the descendants of God, but deliberately downplayed the fact that Abraham was a human being, but now they are awakened by Julia.


    For a long while, Lang Ning whispered: "Julia, just now the adults have said that it is meaningless to talk about these, and Siniel deliberately introduced the adults into the traps under Prudence and Maxwell, isn''t it?"


    "Do you believe?" Julia sneered: "But I don''t believe it!" After she finished, she turned and rushed out.


    "Julia!" Gibran hurriedly grabbed Julia: "What are you going to do?"


    "I want to ask Siniel face to face, what happened!" Julia said: "Let me go!"


    "Julia, I asked Kane to bring you back, that is, to let you go back." Han Jin whispered: "But not for Xiannier, you have more important things, because the elves are facing an unprecedented crisis. ""


    "Crisis?" Julia suddenly turned back.


    "The orc family, maybe in these few days, the orc family will poison the elves." Han Jin thought for a moment: "Julia, do you know the great elder Ampura?"


    "What? What are you talking about?" Constance finally couldn''t help but jump up. The number of times she shocked her today is too much.


    Han Jin did not take care of Constance. He only stared at Julia. Although Julia was shocked, her mood was much more stable. She thought about it and shook her head.


    "Do you have any way to see him?"


    "I am very familiar with Lydia, let her help me talk...should be OK."


    "That''s good." Han Jin took out a letter and placed it on the table: "You can give it to him. As for whether he believes or not... he can only obey the fate."


    Julia came silently and took the letter in her hand.


    Han Jin¡¯s eyes fell on Constance: ¡°To show my sincerity, Julia, you come back with her. Now there are tens of thousands of elf prisoners in the holy crown city. I am going to put the prisoners back in the near future. You told Ampudullah, if he really knows to cherish his own people, it is best to send a few messengers and come and contact me."


    Julia glanced at Constance and whispered: "I know."


    "And, Julia, you have to pay attention to protect yourself." Han Jin paused: "You must understand that you are an elf, not my messenger. Do you know what I mean?"


    Julia nodded slowly.


    "Well, time is not early, let''s go." Han Jin waved his hand, and a long-awaited Fu-Yu electric shot came out and turned into white light and hidden into Julia''s body: "Ji Bolun, you can''t go with it. Otherwise, you will bring Julia to danger."


    Gibran showed a bitter smile, he did not refute, Han Jin''s meaning is obvious, Julia is an elf, not a human messenger, only to maintain this attitude, she can be trusted, he followed, once discovered by the elf, the consequences will be difficult Expected.

 Chapter 369： heart

    Chapter 369


    In the dark underground world, Han Jin wore a very awkward out of a hole in the wall, sat down for a moment, estimated the trip, and his body shape went forward and disappeared without a shadow. trace.


    Losing the green mans, he could not fly freely in the sky as he used to, but from the perspective of confidentiality, he did not want to go from the sky, and even the armor that Yalin made for him was replaced. Instead, it is a very ordinary gray robes.


    Once upon a time, Han Jin was a idler. Apart from cultivation, he had almost no problem. But now, he found that there are too many things waiting for him to do. It can be said that he has not been idle since he returned from the elemental capital. .


    As the sun sets, a wide golden dress is placed on the vast plain. On a thin mountain path, a female elf is walking happily, sometimes bending down and carefully admiring the roots. Green grass, sometimes looked up, intoxicated and generally breathe the soft air, the childish and unrelenting delicate face, full of an ancient and strange taste.


    She has a bow on her back. Of course, the bow is a few smaller than the long bow of the ordinary Elf warrior, but the workmanship is very particular. It is engraved with dense runes and slanted across the waist. There are only a sac, there are about a dozen arrows in it, and a dagger is inserted on the other side. The sheath of the dagger is bright red, but the dagger can''t be seen.


    The female elf happily turned a mountain and suddenly saw a gray figure in front. She was shocked and exclaimed: "Human?!" The voice has not fallen, she has quickly taken off her bow. , pull the bowstring, a light blue arrow pointing to the other''s throat.


    The opposite figure did not move, did not panic, did not make any threatening movements, just looked at her so quietly. After a while, the female elf showed a very obvious sorrowful color, and then Put your own bow down and cried in a crisp voice: "Hey! Human! How dare you come to this place? Don''t die?!"


    Han Jin smiled, but he did not speak.


    "Forget it, it''s not hard for you, look at your appearance... definitely a bard with a numbness." The female elf put the arrow back into the quiver: "I didn''t hear my words? Hurry and leave, if replaced Other sisters, you are already dead!"


    "You are talking about me?"


    The female elf frowned, just wanted to explain it carefully, and immediately felt that she should use the facts to speak. She once again raised the bow in her hand, bent the bow and slammed the arrow, and a light blue light rubbed Han Jin¡¯s The calf flew over and slanted into the ground.


    The female elf raised her face and said in a proud tone: "I am an elf shooter, understand?"


    Han Jin looked back at the feathers that were still shaking, and smiled: "No shot."


    "You..." The proud little face immediately slammed down, even suffocating, and at this moment, a goshawk flew from the forest, and the female elf looked happy, hurriedly fell over the bow, aiming Goshawk, but she hesitated, and slowly put the bow down, looked around and cried, "Hey, see that big tree is not? Where to look? Is that tree, the one that is sly !!"


    "See it."


    The female elf did not aim at it. Raising his hand was an arrow. The light blue arrow spurred out and grabbed the ground and shot into the trunk.


    Seeing the opposite elf for the second time, he showed a proud look. Han Jin couldn¡¯t help but sigh, and suddenly asked suddenly: "How old are you?"


    The female elf is waiting for Hanjin to praise her, even if it is a few exclamations, but who knows that it is a problem that is not a slap in the mouth, she is really puzzled and blinks: "I...have lived a hundred years old, what do you ask this?"


    "Is it a teenager?"


    The female elf is very surprised: "Do you know me?!"


    "Of course I know, I have many elf friends, they often talk about you."


    "What are your elf friends?" The elf did not believe in Hanjin¡¯s words.


    "Xinnier, Lydia, Hayle, Edwina, Julia..." Han Jin said while observing the look of the elf, seeing the other side appear more and more stunned, he had to continue to say Seeing that the name can be called, Han Jin thinks of another elf: "Blanchi..."


    "Do you know Branchi''s sister?" the elf cried in surprise.


    "Of course I know." Han Jin said with a smile: "When Branchi was in the Southwest, she and I were friends, and I also knew Dragon Murphy."


    "Do you still know Murphy?" The elf also knew the dead dragon, but her look became more hesitant: "How did you know them?"


    "Because they like to listen to me telling stories." Since he was treated as a bard, he had to disguise himself: "That was a few years ago. Murphy entrusted me to find something. I found two. In the year, I finally did not live up to Murphy¡¯s expectations. Who knows... Hey, so I found it here, hoping to hand over that thing to Dragon City¡¯s dragons.¡±


    "What is it?" The elf''s eyes became extraordinarily bright.


    "Temporarily confidential." Han Jin smiled and turned his eyes to the mountains on the left: "According to the habit of the dragon, they should sleep there, but I have been turning for a long time, and I have never found a dragon. Is it... they all went back to Longcheng?"


    "Small!" The elf was dissatisfied with his mouth, and he could hear the words of Han Jin. She showed a suspicious look: "Are you a professional?"


    "Yes, I am a thief."


    "I said..." The elf suddenly realized: "The mountain is very tightly guarded, even I can''t get in. It turns out that you are a thief, but... How did you get through the tree demon?"


    "They are not there?" Han Jin had to pick up the topic again.


    "Yes, but you can''t find them." The elf giggled: "Do you think the dragons are fools? Are you going to sleep and don''t look at the door? They have already laid the enchantment, and there are still outside. Our camouflage, so, you can''t find the cave at all."


    "It turned out to be like this. I almost left." Han Jin smiled and said: "How many dragons are there?"


    "I don''t know too well." The elf thought for a moment, and the voice became low: "After the death of Longcheng elder Maxwell, many dragons have gone back."


    "This way..." Han Jin Shen said for a moment: "Where are you going?"


    "I am really bored, just want to find Branchi sister, are you going with me?"


    "No." Han Jin shook his head: "Is she here?"


    "Yes."


    "Can you give me a message to Branchi?"


    "what?"


    "The orc race will soon attack you. This area is very dangerous. If possible, she should take the family out at the fastest speed."


    "You... are you kidding??" The elf was stunned.


    "Just bring my message to Branchi, she knows if I have a joke." Han Jin whispered, then walked to the forest, his pace seemed to be slow and fast, and disappeared in the depths of the woods in a blink of an eye. .


    When the elf reacted and quickly chased it up, she found that she could no longer find the other person''s figure. She looked at the stupid moment for a moment, suddenly turned her head and flew forward along the mountain path, she went again. There is no interest in playing.


    Before Han Jin found a circle in the mountains, just because he judged from the mastery of the dragon, the dragon is likely to sleep deeply in this area. He found a circle and did not find it. He gave up, and the time was very tight. He also has to worry about the development of Julia''s situation. Now that I heard the clear news, he looked much more carefully. Finally, when the moon climbed the treetop, he found something unusual on the cliff.


    On the surface, there is a temporary camp. There are about a dozen elves gathered on the artificially excavated stone platform. While talking about something in a low voice, while watching the surroundings with vigilance, the elf should have built the camp deep in the jungle. There is no need to go to the air to endure the cold, and although the front cliffs are full of withered vines, the vines near the stone platform are too dense, as if they are obscuring.


    The elves are talking about the tragedy that happened late last night. The communication between the elves is carried out by the fast Pegasus messenger. As they swim, the news has spread. Of course, the elves know that someone is there. In the dark, the ghosts tried to make the elves and the orcs break out of the inner bar. As for who it is, there is no need to waste brains. It must be Raphael, the human lord of the Holy Crown. However, the elves couldn''t think of it, and the protagonists they talked about were spurting up inside the cliff behind them.


    When Han Jin appeared in the cave, a burst of deafening snoring sounded, two huge dragons squatting at the bottom of the cave, sleeping right, and near the hole, there was a faint light curtain. It is flashing, it is this magic enchantment that shields the buzz from the dragon, and also shields Longwei and the fluctuations.


    The dragons in deep sleep are relatively more vulnerable. The magic enchantment is their means of self-protection. Otherwise, when they wake up and suddenly find themselves surrounded by a group of greedy powers, the result is really bad. The dragon likes sparkling gold and silver jewels, but for other races, Longjing is more attractive than any jewel.


    Han Jinjing appeared quietly, and did not alarm the two dragons. He did not hurry to do anything, but slowly scanned around.


    The green dragon doesn''t like the darkness, so there are seven or eight magical lights on the wall, but the cave is too big. The magic light is hard and far away. It looks like a weak candle, and the hole looks very clean. In some cases, cleanness and simplicity are similar. That is to say, there is nothing in the cave. It is in stark contrast to the dragon cave with legendary mysterious wealth. Obviously, this is just the temporary home of the Green Dragon.


    With every breath of the Green Dragon, countless Mars are ejected from their nose and mouth, and under the influence of the air current, fly forward, like the Milky Way in the dark night.


    Han Jin''s hand was on a huge stone nearby, a slight shattering sound, his fingers were deeply immersed in the boulder, then he grabbed it hard, grabbed the boulder, and then slammed his hand forward.


    With a bang, the boulder was squatting on the head of a dragon. The dragon made a low scream, shook his body, and then opened his eyes with difficulty. Although the light in the cave was bleak, it did not affect it. The dragon''s vision, for a moment, the dragon''s eyes slid round, and then thundered like a thunder: "Human!!" The voice did not fall, a dark red dragon like a magma from the mouth of the dragon Squirting, whistling and rolling forward.


    In the cave, the seven and eight gongs of the magical light were smashed, and the crazy fire wave rushed down the wall, breaking through the magic enchantment, rushing out the camouflage of the elves, rushing onto the platform, and shooting more than ten meters forward. Far away, the fire wave was gradually extinguished, and the outer elves were caught unprepared. Only two elves survived because of the right position, and all the other elves were turned into ashes in the dragon.


    Han Jin¡¯s figure was drilled in front of the dragon, and the flagship of the fireworks was directly in the air. With a slap in the face, Han Jin¡¯s right fist wrapped in the power of the sky and swung up.


    A loud bang, the dragon''s head picked up like an electric shock and was hitting the top of the hole. Although Han Jin''s body is not proportional to the dragon, his power is not to be seen, the dragon is half a head. Has been deeply immersed in the rocks, black eyes in front of him, even the Mars sprayed in the mouth and mouth is abruptly stopped, he has been so painful that he can not breathe.


    Han Jin fell down by the strength of the rebound, and his right fist once again strove out, the fist was falling on the abdomen of the dragon, the muscles of the dragon''s abdomen curled up a large piece, one strand The undetectable punches of the naked eye spread along the body of the dragon, and a piece of slap-sized dragon scale was shattered to reveal the reddish muscles inside.


    Han Jin sighed with relief, the dragon''s body was too tough, and he suffered two full-strength attacks in a row, and he suffered only some skin injuries.


    But whether it was a flesh wound or a fatal wound, the pain was real. The dragon felt the pain of stripping the scales and could not help but scream the whole cave, and the other dragon was awakened. But the cave has become dark and I heard the screams of my companions. He feels like there is danger everywhere. He pushes the huge body to the bottom of the cave and listens nervously to the movement around him.


    "Don''t move, at least, don''t force me to kill you." A voice passed through the deafening screams, clearly passed to the ears of two dragons, and then a flame suddenly appeared in front, quietly burning With.


    Han Jin turned over his wrist, and the three-flavored fire in his hand fell to the ground and fell on a stone like a bamboo shoot, but the three-flavored real fire did not go out, and it continued to burn at the tip of the stone.


    The three-flavored real fire is not a fire, it can burn everything in the world, and it does not need the material level to help burn. The bamboo-like stone is getting shorter and shorter, but the fire group has not changed vigorously, nor has it become weak, always The burning is burning.


    The two dragons looked at the strange scene in front of them, and they were all stunned. Their eyes were full of fear.


    "The wrath of Vulcan!" A dragon made a sigh of sigh, his tone became very bitter, and for a moment, it was difficult to squeeze out a few notes: "Raphael?!"


    As early as the war broke out, the elves had been studying the combat power of Hanjin. The dragons were dismissive of Hanjin, but as the resistance in the war increased, they had to start paying attention to Hanjin. .


    Han Jin¡¯s combat skills are very rich, and the most troublesome ones are nothing more than these. First, Han Jin has an undead body. He wants to completely erase the existence of Hanjin and must have the ability to continuously kill Hanjin. . Second, Han Jin can rely on the shelter of the Mother Earth to escape at any time, so it is necessary to find ways to cut off the connection between Han Jin and the land, otherwise everything is meaningless. Third, Han Jin has a magical prop that can be big or small, powerful and powerful, and can easily cut the tough body of the dragon. Fourth, Han Jin can release an extremely terrible flame. In a certain period of time, regardless of any interference or influence, the flame will not be extinguished. This phenomenon is completely above the laws of the whole world. After careful analysis, the dragons concluded that it should be the magic that was passed down from Vulcan, the anger of Vulcan! Although Hanjin''s magic scale is very small, it does not rule out the possibility that he has full release ability, but it is because the cost is too large, so it has not been released.


    Therefore, in the moment of seeing the three flavors of real fire, the two dragons immediately judged Han Jin¡¯s identity. Even Maxwell was not an opponent. They never expected that they could escape from birth.


    "Will you listen to me?" Han Jin whispered.


    "You...what is going on here?" asked a dragon with courage, and he faintly knew that Hanjin had no intention of hurting them. Otherwise, he had already started.


    The dragon at the top of the whole continent has become as gentle as a chicken. This scene is indeed a bit weird. It also proves from the side that there is no absolute existence in the world. Everything will change and everything will change. Of course, first of all, have the ability to induce or force the other to change.


    ¡°Simply say it.¡± Han Jin said faintly: ¡°You go back and tell the elders of Dragon City that I have no intention of clashing with the Dragon City. As for Maxwell, he is looking for his own death and has nothing to do with me.¡±


    The two dragons licked their mouths at the same time. Although Han Jin¡¯s words were hard to hear and full of provocative tastes, they were not qualified to respond and could only remain silent.


    "I also don''t want to interfere with the Elves. As long as they don''t invade the territory of the Holy City, what do they want to do, do you understand what I mean?" Han Jin paused: "In order to express my sincerity, I can put ''heart'' The whereabouts tell you that if you still want to be an enemy of me... then I can only seek cooperation with Longyu."


    "What are you talking about... what ''heart''?"


    "I think I have already said it very well." Han Jin smiled: "The reason why the Golden Dragon family and the Black Dragon family become a dead enemy, is it because of that ¡®heart¡¯?¡±

 Chapter 370： break out

    The thirty-seventh chapter broke out


    Under the cover of the night, a team of orc warriors quietly left their own camps, and they went all the way to the depths of the plains. They started a savage war!


    After the **** incident, Fossa knew that he had no time to wait. Although he had already instructed Lionel to kill all the orc warriors and shamans, he knew very well that the gap between the orcs and the elves had been generated. A simple example. In the past, the orc patrols met the elves¡¯ patrols. They would say hello to each other and then go their own way. Now that the two patrols meet again, the elves will inevitably remain high. Be wary, God knows if they are encountering an orc who is out of control? As time goes by, this gap will become deeper and deeper, and the elves will become more vigilant, and he will have no chance.


    The reason why the orc family endured for nearly two months is because Fossa wants to maintain his own strength. He hopes to squander the main force of the elves at a small price. The imaginary enemy of Fossa has more than one elf. The Holy City, the city of Dip, and the cold shadow city that was regarded as the enemy by Fossa, and finally Solomon!


    So many opponents are waiting for him to conquer. If you don''t cherish your strength, the orc family can''t go far.


    However, Fossa, who is determined to take the initiative, has to admit that he is not prepared for a full-scale war. Of course, the elves are even less prepared!


    In a mountain, Branchi, who was elected as the chief of the ancestors in the southwestern region, was walking with several elves. Because he was close to Lydia, Prudence was very disgusted with Branchi. The elves in the southwest have been arranged in an insignificant place, and even want to divide the elves in the southwest into other tribes, but his proposal has been resolutely opposed by the elves in the southwest. It is.


    The elves of the southwestern region occupied an important position in the Lola League, and their strength was not to be seen. However, they suffered a sudden attack by Nikolay. Their losses were so great that they were in the joint Senate established by Ampudra. They don''t even have a seat. This is a kind of harm to self-respect. Therefore, they have no sense of mission and identity for what Anpullah advocates. Since they have been excluded by the core of power, Ampere The blueprints depicted by Dura are so magnificent that they cannot attract them.


    Prudence¡¯s precaution against them was in the midst of Branzi¡¯s care. She didn¡¯t want to participate in this war. What¡¯s more, the treatment of her friends by the elderly home held by Ampudra also caused her anger. .


    Both Lola and Little Louise are a mixed-race. They are descendants of the elves and humans. Lola forced the young Louise to leave the city of the moon together with Branchi at the most critical moment. Finally, Xiaolu Iiss came here with Blatche. However, Ampudullah showed contempt and distrust of the half-elves. He even detained Xiao Luisi and his accompanying Pan Wen and others. Branchi tried to argue for several times, but he could not convince him. Pudura, the situation is stronger than the people, she can not force the attack on the prison, can only anger in the heart. It can also be said that the elves, led by Branqi, and the United Senate, represented by Ampudura, are inseparable. Ampudura has already ordered the spring offensive, and Branchi¡¯s camp is pervasive. With a relaxed and free atmosphere, no one will take the war seriously, and they will not contribute.


    Today, Branchi has brought together the patriarchs of various ministries. It is an important matter to discuss. In the previous wars, Branqi¡¯s moon springs played a big role. Without Branzi, there would be no So many branches of life in various cities, Ampudula on behalf of the United Senate to Branzi, hoping to exchange Branzi with five seats, but not exchange of moon springs, but exchange fog.


    Planting fog in the deep well, the well has magical power. The water in the well can make the seeds of life quickly sprout. In fact, the ancient trees of Yeliucheng can drop hundreds of seeds every life. However, if there is no moon spring water, no matter how long the seeds are buried, the seeds will not change.


    And Branqi has only one fog left in his hand. This flower is very wonderful. It seems to be the result of tens of thousands of years of flowering and tens of thousands of years. Even the oldest elf does not know the specific origin of the fog flower. In the songs passed down by the elves, the natural goddess left the world, forced to break the rules of the law, and stepped into the field of his own god. He kissed a few wildflowers. From then on, the wildflowers changed. There is a kind of half-virtuality and half-real existence. It can be clearly seen clearly, but it can''t be touched by hand. If you use your mouth to blow out the airflow, the flowers will dance with the wind, it seems like really long. It is the same there.


    As for how to take care of the fog and move the fog, only Branchi knows that this is the main reason why Ampudra is friendly with Branche.


    In fact, this matter does not need to be discussed, Blanche will never hand over the fog, the problem is that they can not refuse the hard state, but to come up with a suitable excuse.


    At this moment, a childish elf who ran out of anger ran over and yelled away from the old distance: "Blanchi sister, fast... fast, not good!"


    "Cui Xi, slowly said, what is wrong?" Branzi stunned.


    The female elf almost rushed to Branchi''s arms, barely steadily sturdy, gasping and screaming, and eagerly said: "The orc race is coming! Branchi sister, hurry, or it''s too late!" ¡±


    "The orc family wants to fight over? What kind of jokes? How can they attack us?!" Branzi is not convinced.


    "How can you not believe it?! It is your friend who told me to tell you!" Cui Xi called.


    "My friend? What about him?"


    "He is a personal class, how dare you come to us?!"


    "Human?" Branzi is more suspicious: "What kind of human being?"


    "He..." Trish thought for a moment: "He is a very young man."


    "Little guy, what do you know about the taste?" The other elf laughed without a cover, and the other elves also made a sneer.


    "Tricy, you talk about it carefully, what does the man look like?" Branzi became dignified, and a figure appeared in her mind.


    "Well... he looks good, looks better than that Prudence..."


    "Little guy, are you blind? A human appearance can compare with Prudence?" An elf laughs, even though in the elves, Prudence is also a famous beautiful man, human beings can be in appearance Going beyond Prudence, he can''t believe it.


    "I saw him at first sight. I only thought that he was generally good-looking, but the more he saw him, the more he felt... Hey!" Tracy was anxious, and she had to say something, but she didn¡¯t know how to say it: "Anyway It is better than Prudence! There is something I can''t say on him!"


    "You mean... his temperament?" An elf approached.


    "The right pair is the temperament." Tsui Xi was overjoyed, grateful to see the elf with a glance, and said: "Let me feel warm, hot, and later dare not look at him!"


    "Oh... let me wonder, a human being can really fascinate our little princess, I really want to see him with my own eyes." Several elves looked at each other and smiled.


    "What are you talking about?" Trish asked inexplicably.


    But Branchi did not laugh, she asked nervously: "What color is that person''s eyes?"


    "Black, deep and deep, look at you, you seem to be falling inside."


    "Let''s go, go right away!!" Branzi turned around and walked quickly to the depths of the camp. She was going to call all the elves.


    "Blanchi, what''s wrong with you?" The elves looked surprised: "Do you really believe these words?!"


    "Do you know who he is?" Blanche''s speech rate is very urgent.


    "Who is he?"


    "Raphael! Raphael, the lord of the Holy Crown City!"


    The elves are stunned, and Tracy is no exception. The little mouth can even open the boss. If it is bigger, it will be estimated that the chin will fall. A pair of strange eyes will not move. God... she is aiming with a bow. A super-powerful, but that Raphael does not seem as terrible as the legend.


    "He... Rafael stared at us?" an elf said in a trembling voice, and the next sentence was close to screaming: "His next goal is us?!"


    "No, he is warning us in good faith." Branzi hurriedly said: "Now it is too late to say this. You will go back and prepare immediately. I will look for an opportunity to explain to you later."


    "You are crazy!" An elf stood up in anger: "Lidia, what do you want to do? You are murdering the veteran of the United Senate! The goddess of nature will never forgive your crimes!!"


    Behind the elf, seven or eight elves stood up one after another, glaring at Lidia. The other elves looked a bit complicated, shocked, indifferent, and sneer, but no one spoke. Support Lydia.


    The elves who participated in the conference were mostly the patriarchs of the ministries, and Lydia made an unbelievable request at the meeting, demanding that the patriarchs immediately imprison the veterans of the ministries, seize all power, and summon all the troops that can be called to worship. The city is close.


    There is an eternal contradiction between tradition and reform, and the longer a civilization continues, the stronger the inertia and the more difficult it is to accept new things. It is easy to understand that the Eastern and Western civilizations of another world are a good example. If it is not the strong involvement of Western civilizations that makes Eastern civilization feel a serious threat, will Eastern civilization change itself? It''s hard to be difficult. If there is a time and space barrier, the East and West civilizations will be separated forever, and the Western civilization will continue to move in accordance with the established track. The heavens, the sea, the sea, the telephone, the television, the computer, etc. It will appear and nothing will fall. The Eastern civilization also has its own established orbit. The emperor is full of enthusiasm, and is swayed by the emperor. The three classes are always the same, the heavens and the earth are everywhere, the development and destruction are repeated, forming a unique, terrible and sad cycle. The woman must continue to wrap. Small feet, because that is a symbol of beauty, men may have cut off the scorpion, perhaps not yet, under the omnipresent **** of the Confucianism, the so-called science, humanities, etc., it is difficult to find the soil for survival, the child does not blame, Since ancient times, there has been a lack of exploration of the ''strange'' spirit, which means that it is impossible to talk about enlightenment. It may be thousands of years later than Western civilization, people will play computer, and this possibility is still very limited.


    The elves also have their own traditions. The Senate represents the will of the natural goddess. The patriarchs manage the daily affairs. The Senate decides the direction of the elves. They are used to obeying. Now they hear that they are imprisoning all the elders, even the patriarchs. We know that this will bring huge benefits to ourselves, but we still feel uncomfortable and even angry.


    "Sit down and talk." Lydia said with a smile.


    "I have nothing to say to you!" The elf chief snorted and turned and walked out.


    Lydia sighed and reached out, and the elf around her had placed a long bow in Lydia''s hand.


    The elf chief who walked away kept a high degree of vigilance, turned around and took the lead to open the longbow. The black arrow aimed at Lydia''s forehead and angered: "Lidiya, what do you want to do? ?!"


    "I want to kill you." Lydia said as she pulled the bowstring if nothing happened, but she just pulled the bowstring and there was no arrow on the bowstring.


    The elf chief saw Lydia say this without any scruples, knowing that things can''t be done well, slamming his teeth, releasing his fingers, and with a scream, the black arrows leave a glimpse in the air. The shadow of the clear, straight to Lydia''s forehead.


    Lydia also loosened the bowstring at the same time. As the bowstring bounced, a slight tearing sound rang in the air. The elf patriarch suddenly jerked, and a very fine blood mark appeared from his left forehead, obliquely down. After crossing the eyebrows and crossing the right, then the half head of the elf patriarch flew up very abruptly and took a **** rain. At this moment, the elves clearly saw the smooth wounds piled up. There are many equally smooth muscles, bones and cuts of various organs.


    The elf patriarch shook, and the remaining one was still staring at Lydia, then a little soft, and the arrow he shot was cut in half by an invisible force, half an arrow. The slanted arrow hit the trunk, and the other half of the arrow rubbed Lydia''s right rib on the back of the chair. Even if it was an inch, it would hurt Lydia.


    "Don''t forget, my name is Lydia." Lydia didn''t seem to know the danger just now. Her gaze swept on the few patriarchs who were still standing still: "Who else?"


    The dozens of patriarchs present were silent. They or they were not astonished by the power of Lydia, but were shocked by the act itself. If they did not agree, would they kill a patriarch? Even the United Senate does not have this power!


    Lydia once again slowly opened the longbow, but she did not aim at the target, only said faintly: "If there is no opinion, sit down and talk."


    "Lidia, what are you doing?" An elf patriarch smiled bitterly. He supported Lydia, and because of this, he dared to speak.


    "After he went out, he would be killed by the orcs sooner or later. Instead of being abused, I would give him a good time now." Lydia finished, suddenly raised her hand and a slight tearing sound. The attacked elf patriarch instinctively raised his arm and tried to protect himself, but could not compete with the invisible force. Half of the arm and the neck were all cut off neatly. He twisted awkwardly. His head fell off the neck and the body fell backwards.


    This time, the elf patriarchs fry the pot on the spot, and more than a dozen patriarchs who were sitting and watching the excitement also jumped up, and a long bow looked at Lydia from all angles.


    "Sit down and talk." Lydia said faintly, her fingertips slowly pulled the bowstring again, ignoring all the threats before him.


    Some of the less well-controlled elves, the muscles on the cheeks are shaking, Lidia''s attitude is very clear, either obey me, or kill me, or, I kill you! But it really moved, even if it can kill Lydia, how many of them can live out? ! The magic arrow Lydia, she is very rare to master the magic of all the magic, and until now, she did not release the magical arrows with mass destruction!


    "Everyone calms down!" Seeing the longbow in Lydia''s hand is getting more and more full. In the end, there is an elf who can''t stand the pressure. He wakes up and then looks at Lidia. "Ledia, you said He will be killed by the orcs? What is going on?" In order to express his sincerity, he said while sitting down.


    Lydia frowned, as if thinking about what to say, her fingers slowly let go of the bowstring.


    "Everyone sat down and sat down." The elf who took the lead to sit down and hurriedly said: "Even if everyone is against Lidia''s decision, it is always necessary to figure out why Lidia wants us to do that? ¡±


    In fact, I don''t need him to say that the Elf people saw Lydia let go of the bowstrings, and they sat down one by one, even the elves that stood still were no exception, so as not to stimulate Lidia again. They are not afraid of strangling. The problem is that there is always a purpose and a reason to kill or be killed.


    "The orc family is going to launch a big attack on us..."


    "This is impossible!" an elf patriarch exclaimed.


    Lydia turned her head and looked at the elf patriarch. The elf patriarch closed his mouth with great interest. Just now a group of elves stood up. Lydia did not necessarily choose him when he launched an attack. Now he only picks up. The result can be imagined.


    ¡°A lie that will soon be exposed, does it make sense?¡± Lydia said faintly: ¡°And...¡±

 Chapter 371： Full line attack

    Chapter 371, full line attack


    No matter what kind of symbol the orc has become, as a kind of intelligent race, in the baptism of countless years, they have refining their own fighting style. The first to attack is a team of elite orc warriors who ride across the blast wolf, wielding a machete, sticks, and highlighting the battle, like a sharp nail, without any compassion, straight to be beaten. The unprepared elves rushed. Their purpose is only one, running through! Go through the back of the enemy!


    Then came up with countless orcs with relatively simple equipment. Although their fighting power is not strong, they have a huge number, densely clustered together, and slowly and firmly pushed forward, unstoppable.


    There are countless thunderbirds circling in the air, and the thunder and lightning are pouring down, and the elves¡¯ camps are riddled with holes. Thunderbird¡¯s lightning is fast and fast, and every lightning can easily hit an elf. What are the consequences? Look at the strength of the elf itself.


    This orc army attacked the core of the elves and the seat of the United Senate. The defenses of Prudence were the guards of Prudence, and the most elite emerald tribes, the silver Pegasus, and a large number of trees. Demon synergy defense. The Orc''s offense suffered a strong resistance, and the hurricane wolf warrior''s offensive was stopped by the tree of life. In countless stretches and raging vines, it seemed to be difficult, even if some teams could forcibly destroy the vines, breaking through. The tree demon''s block, successfully smashed in, will soon be surrounded by thousands of silver Pegasus fighters.


    There are also a large number of elves hiding behind the vines, shooting a cold arrow, what the orcs can have, depends entirely on their status, and the status and strength are linked, the poor orc warrior has almost no armor, even if released Frenzy, can not resist the killing of the elves. The first wave of confrontation, the elves lost very little, most of them were killed by Thunderbirds, and the orcs already had thousands of soldiers in the pool of blood.


    But the orcs were fearless, and the follow-up was surging forward. As the battle gradually became hot, several huge black shadows flew from afar, and a strong Longwei instantly enveloped the whole battlefield.


    Longcheng sent more than 20 dragons to support the elves. After Maxwell was killed, Longcheng withdrew most of the dragons, but still left five or six, and learned that the elves had been attacked. They are obliged to come forward to protect the elves.


    The dragon appeared in the air, and the battle immediately began to reverse. In this world, all the beings, but a group of ants, only master the power, high-end power, is the real master!


    The Thunderbirds became panicked, and only a few daring Thunderbirds attacked the dragons one step at a time, and most of them fought wildly.


    The dragons are a kind of race with a perfect degree of offensive and defensive balance. They have strong magic resistance. If they can advance into a golden dragon, they can ignore most of the magic. Only the curse can kill them. As for the black dragons, More terrible than the Golden Dragon, they have the unique magical immunity, even if they wander within the scope of the curse, they are also subject to some skin trauma.


    It stands to reason that thousands of Thunderbirds release lightning together, and the sum of attack power is enough to kill a top powerhouse. But there is no absolute thing in the world. The magic defense of the dragon makes the power of lightning insignificant. Thousands of insignificant sums together, the attack power is still very limited.


    Although I don''t care about the damage of lightning, I saw the inferior attack of Warcraft, which provoked the anger of several dragons. A dragon quickly spread its wings and flew hundreds of meters away in the blink of an eye. The provocative Thunderbirds, followed by a wave of hundreds of meters of fire, erupted sweeping across the sky, shining the night, and more than 20 thunderbirds did not even have to scream, they turned into The pieces are scattered with ashes.


    The other dragons began to dive to the ground. The orc family''s formation was too dense and crowded together. Not only did there not escape the space, but the dragon''s dragon damage was maximized, and a dragon''s breath was swept through the beast. Sweeping out a piece of blank space, sprayed by the dragon, whether it is an orc warrior, or a blast wolf, like the Thunderbird, instantly turned into ashes.


    Several dragons stopped diving and pulled their bodies in the air, and they made a proud and proud roar. At the same time, all the orcs released the madness as if they heard the command. They must resist Longwei. The impact, otherwise it will not take long, the entire battlefield may collapse.


    Several dragons hovered for a half circle. After a short break, they had recovered their ability to release the dragon''s breath, and then they began a second dive, and the elves who had been hiding in the guardianship of the tree of life began to concentrate together. They are ready to launch a counterattack.


    The dragon''s breath once again blooms. The dragon flies forward and flies forward quickly, while trying to keep the spit and the dragon''s breath. Suddenly, the dragon flying in the front catches a dangerous feeling. He can''t help but stop breathing and look forward. Then, snoring, desperately fanning the wings, slanting into the air.


    The other two dragons heard the warnings of their companions, and they followed the figure. In the distance, there were several monsters like giant orangutans rushing here. Their steps were so unscrupulous, some orcs could not dodge, and they were hard-boiled. Stepping into the mud, the orcs who saw this scene not only did not mourn for their companions, but instead made a deafening shout, and the behemoths finally appeared, which proves that their king is behind them.


    The Bimeng beast is extremely fast, and each step can reach more than 20 meters. In the blink of an eye, it is close to the center of the battlefield. Then, like a cannonball, it shoots in the air and throws it at the tall dragons. .


    However, the dragons have wings and occupy an advantage in the activity space. The other two dragons have already left the attack range of the Behemoth beast. Only one dragon is slower, and the behemoth is scratched in the belly. For a moment, the blood immediately poured down like a rainstorm. The dragon screamed with a screaming scream, and the figure could not help but roll a few laps in the air, but he quickly recovered his balance and desperately rose to the sky.


    Most of the behemoths have been emptied, and their figure has drawn a long trajectory, which is falling into the vines stretched out by the tree of life, and is instantly wrapped in vines.


    The living vines can trap the orcs, but it is almost impossible to trap the behemoths, the king of the land. It is almost impossible to sway the body, and countless vines The tree monster that was torn off by the hard, gently waving the claws and letting the orc warriors have a headache, was easily torn into pieces, and then the few elves that were just concentrated to the newly gathered elves go with.


    Each of the behemoths has a red eye mask, which looks extraordinarily embarrassing. The eye is the only defect of the behemoth. The elf has many powerful superbs, shooting more than the eyes of the behemoth. It''s not very difficult, although the arrow is very small compared to the eyes that are the size of the water tank, but regardless of any creature, it is always uncomfortable to insert a thorn into the eye, or even blind.


    Under the attack of the Behemoth beast, the elves¡¯ self-protection defense line collapsed, and the silver Pegasus army of the Jadeite tribe also became chaotic. They didn¡¯t have to wait for orders, they would not listen to any orders, the elves. Manipulating the silver Pegasus, rushing to escape to the distance. The fighting power of the Behemoth beasts is well known. Don''t say that there are so many behemoths, only two or three are needed, so that they can turn a whole army into pieces of flesh and blood. This is force majeure.


    The three giant faucets on the head did not return to the distance. Their pride, dignity, etc., became meaningless at this moment. Only their own life is worth cherishing. Although in the battle between the dragon and the Behemoth, the dragon belongs to the dominant side, but this is relative to the upper dragon, the green dragon can not release the magic, the main means is to spurt the dragon, their dragon can burn Bemon behemoths, behemoths can also attack them, and continuing to fight will undoubtedly mean death.


    The orc warriors made a shout of screaming in the sea, rushing in from the mouth of the behemoths, and the large group of thunderbirds also recovered their courage, flying in the sky, chasing the elves who fled, with the addition of the behemoths, the battle Another reversal occurred.


    Han Jinjing quietly appeared in the battle of the orcs. For those who are extremely powerful, he did not care. The large group of Thunderbirds flying on his head made him have some headaches. The so-called brine point tofu, one When the object drops, his three-flavored real fire can cause fatal damage to the monsters with poor magic defense, and the lightning emitted by the large group of Thunderbirds has the same threat to him. Therefore, Han Jin is the first one. I found the shamans.


    At the moment, Han Jin did not realize that his decision would make Fossa sad to what extent, standing around him, standing hundreds of shamans who know nothing!


    Fossa did not realize that the troubles that had caused the pains of the strongmen such as Zaguned and Alquette had already found his head. Han Jin could sneak into any area, let go of the killing, and then calmly retreat, and Han The enemy can''t do it, even if it is as strong as Fossa, if you want to sneak into the Holy City, you must have no return!


    Fossa has already planned for the future situation. He is ready to first join the Alliance City. He also believes that the Holy City, which has always faced a huge threat, will be happy to form an alliance with him. After annihilating the elves, he will turn back to the holy. Crown City is not too late.


    "Human?!" A shaman saw Han Jin and could not help but scream.


    Han Jin flipped his wrist, and there was a red lotus flower in his hand. It appeared in the air and went straight into the sky. Then, Han Jin said in a near-sighing tone: "Red Lotus...Flower!"


    With the humming of Hanjin, the red lotus blossomed, and countless petals fluttered away and flew in all directions, and the flower petals continued to split during the dance, one flap into two petals and two petals into four petals. In a twinkling of an eye, within the kilometer around Hanjin, it has become a world of flowers!


    Every petal is exuding a thick color of light, beautiful and beautiful, beautiful to the extreme, chasing and flying, dazzling and fascinating. All the life that saw the petals, whether it was the orc warrior or the blast wolf, including those shamans, all woke up from the state of excitement. At this moment, their souls became extraordinarily quiet, and then, an unspeakable The joy of joy ignited from their hearts, and there was a joy, death and fear. At this moment, they have forgotten their past, present and future, and only want to use their own to accept an eternal!


    All the shamans stood there like wooden sticks, some smirked, some heads kept turning around, greedily watching the petals rain, and some even opened their arms, as if they wanted to hug something. But their flesh was not as pleasing as they thought. Soon, a light smoke filled the petals of rain. As the flesh dissipated, the shaman couldn¡¯t stand, one by one, but they didn¡¯t wait for them. The body fell on the ground, and it was completely turned into a light smoke. The disappearance disappeared without a trace. The entire life, even the mark of existence of a little bit, could not be left.


    Outside the scope of the red lotus fire, a group of orc warriors seem to have received an unknown call, slowly and mechanically coming to the petals, and they have a very satisfying and happy smile on their faces. Even the large group of Thunderbirds who lost their mental control, after a short panic, also fell down, but they could not fly far, at most tens of meters, one by one disappeared.


    Suddenly, there was a deafening roar in the distance. Many orc warriors in obsessive state woke up like a dream, and they saw their companions disappearing strangely in the floating petals. They could not help but squat back. It is a pity that the roar can only prevent the orc warriors from fighting the moths, but it can''t reduce the power of the red lotus. Hundreds of shamans and nearly a thousand orc warriors have completely turned into the dust of the world.


    Then the beautiful magic, after all, when there is dissipating, the colored light on the blossoming petals becomes more and more bleak, and they are hidden into the wind. In the square of the nearest kilometer, only Han Jin is left alone. The shaman system owned by the orc army was rewritten to zero, and the hurling thunderbirds disappeared by nearly half. They spread their wings and made a loud scream, then flew away, because this is not theirs. The war.


    Han Jin suddenly took a step and walked forward. The orc warriors in front of them involuntarily stepped back. When Han Jin took the second step, the orc warriors had already retired five or six steps, and the second half of the battle looming appeared. The signs of a total collapse, no matter how ecstatic the release is, can''t resist the fear that rises from the bottom of my heart.


    An orc leader came out in a crowd, holding a sharp machete in his hand and slowly welcoming Han Jin. His steps seemed very careful, even in a tentative way, and his eyes were deadlocked. In Han Jin.


    "Who are you?!" said the orc leader, word by word.


    Han Jin¡¯s brow wrinkled and looked sideways to the east. He said nothing, his body shape had quickly sneaked into the ground, and the orc leader took a breath of air. He finally understood who the enemy was, and the mantle had become Hanjin¡¯s signboard.


    After Julia finally arrived at the camp of the Yehliucheng Elf and saw Lydia, she just transferred the meaning of Han Jin to Lydia, and the orc race had launched an offensive. Fossa turned his face too fast, although Gaobin had already been alert, but he didn''t have time to make corresponding preparations. He didn''t even have time to go to the elders of Empuadora to make the final exchange. The elves could already see that. A ugly, excited cheek.


    Lydia can''t find Gaobin, but she is also a commander of war. At least she can immediately realize the current situation. Unlike other tribes who resist stubbornly, she is always the first to be known as ''crazy''. The order that was issued was actually an order for the entire retreat.


    However, Lydia has been excluded from the center of power for a long time. The elves of Yehliucheng have their own commanders, and the commanders refused to obey Lydia¡¯s orders, but now Lydia is no longer alone. The heads of the ministries are invited to come to the meeting. They will only open half of the time. She has just forced the emotions of the patriarchs. Julia has arrived at the camp. She knows that Julia has been staying with Han Jin, and she will go see it anyway. She figured out Julia''s intentions and the war has broken out.


    Therefore, the patriarchs of all the ministries are firmly on the side of Lydia. They once strongly opposed Lydia. The attitude has changed 180 degrees. If they are given an opportunity now, they will arrest the elders who belong to their own tribe. They will not hesitate any more, but the war has already erupted. They have no way to return to their camps. They can only stay here, and Lidia, who first came to the orc clan, has undoubtedly become a savior in their minds.


    With the help of the patriarchs, Lydia easily deprived the senior commanders of their power and killed several of them, and all others were banned, even though in the war years, the commanders Experience and experience are very precious, but Lydia can''t take care of a lot. I want to change my destiny. All the elves must be united in the same big side. Those who are dissatisfied and opposed can only become the bane of the elves.


    Lydia only left a small number of elves to try to block the orc''s offensive. The brigade left the camp and moved in the opposite direction. Unfortunately, what Fossa wanted was to destroy the living power of the elves, not the gains and losses of one city and one place. Fossa divided all the orcs into three teams, one to destroy the command center of the elves, and the other two to encircle two more powerful elves, Yeliucheng.


    Lydia took the brigade and escaped only a dozen miles away. Hundreds of megaliths whistled and let all the elves **** in a cold air. They used the speed of the silver Pegasus to escape the boulders, but the shape of the boulders. Very regular, the direction of rolling after landing will be left and right. Every time the impact rolls, you can press several elves into a pool of blood.

 Chapter 372： a worthless way

    Chapter 372 is worthless


    Lidia¡¯s heart rose in a cool mood. She knew very well that the few elves left and the tree demon who had lost strong remote support could not stop the attack of the orc race. The collapse was only a matter of time. If you can''t make a **** road, wait for the orc people behind to occupy the big camp, chase them, and surround them with them. One elf doesn''t want to escape.


    There have been screams of horns in front of them. About dozens of orc warriors prepared by the brigade ride across the blast wolf and appear on both wings. They are not eager to launch an attack. When the elves try to move forward, they try to kill one. When they are on the **** road, they will insert two knives from the sides to completely tear the battle of the elves.


    Lydia saw the orc''s attempt at a glance, but she had no choice but to move forward. Time for her, representing the lives of countless elves!


    The other elves couldn''t help but slow down the speed of the silver Pegasus. Only Lydia, who rushed out of the elves'' battles alone, shot like lightning, and the longbow in her hand was drawn into the full moon. When the giant of the hill was less than 500 meters, she finally shot a dark red arrow.


    With a violent magical wave, the sharply flying arrow showed a ignited light, which turned into a small fire dragon that was 20 meters long. It roared and snarled and flew straight to the giants of the hills.


    The giants of the hills saw that the elves had used magic, and they couldn¡¯t help but smash, and then a giant of the hill waved a heavy hammer and rushed down from the hill. The hammer was from the bottom to the top. His huge fire dragon.


    With a bang, the fire dragon exploded, and countless flames rushed to the bottom, instantly swallowing the body of the giant mountain. The dead grass and trunk shrubs in dozens of squares were all lit by the fire tongue. The powerful shock wave went up the hill. Gushing, dozens of hill giants on the top seemed to be hit by an unnamed force. They flew out one by one and fell across the board, but their injuries were not serious and they quickly climbed up.


    The elves'' warriors also followed Lidia to the front, and countless arrows were thrown up like a bird, and the targets were all concentrated on the giants of the hills.


    The orc family¡¯s formations were loopholes. They thought that the elves would definitely fight to resist their offense. If they could not support it, they would order the army to retreat, so they placed the hill giants and wolf cavalry on the second front. On, it is responsible for stopping the strongest in the elves, as well as the small elf army, and then placing the ordinary orc warriors on the third front, and encircling the remaining squadrons of the elves.


    Fossa understands that after this war, the orcs and elves will become undead enemies. If a large number of elves are released, he will face long-term revenge, and the elves are very persistent in this respect. Therefore, his goal is very clear, one can not let go!


    It¡¯s just that Lydia didn¡¯t want to resist the sudden attack of the orc family, and kept the strength of her life. The strength of Yeliucheng itself was not weak, plus dozens of patriarchs who could not return to their tribes, these hill giants and wolf cavalry faced It is the most powerful elf armor, of which the ranger-level shooter has reached hundreds, and even more than a dozen marksman. The orcs who feel that victory is on the horizon may be eligible to despise the elf race, but they cannot despise the attack of the elf mighters.


    The hill giants in the overwhelming arrow rain, as the electric shock back, tens of thousands of elves have released the attack, the arrows are too dense, any parry, dodge have become meaningless, many hill giants hurriedly lifted the rock block In front of himself, but can''t stop the head, but the archer''s combat skills are to use the powerful tension of the bow to send the arrow to the far side. It can be said that each arrow has a lot of power on it. Hundreds of arrows shot in the same stone, so that a giant giant hill can not control their body shape, squatting backwards, not to mention the Ranger-level elf power, the rock is not How strong they are, the arrows they shoot can easily penetrate into the rock, even through the rocks, causing damage to the giants of the hills. If another round of arrows is reached, the rocks will fall apart.


    There are hundreds of hill giants on both sides of the hill, but under the first round of the elves, there are more than 30 hill giants lying in a pool of blood, some mourning in pain, and some have stopped. Breathing, the remaining giants of the hills were not good, and immediately hugged their heads and rushed to the back of the mountain.


    Lydia has no time to chase down the giants of the hills, and her ominous feelings are getting stronger and stronger. On the one hand, two silver Pegasus squadrons are sent to protect the flank to contain the wolf knights on both sides, and they command the army to quickly pass the mountain pack. And move on.


    After rushing out for more than ten years, the black-pressed figure in front jumped into Lydia''s eyes, roughly estimated the number, almost between six or seventy thousand, countless orcs quickly ran, rushing toward the elves, obviously, the orc family I have been warned to adjust my deployment. The equipment of the orc warriors is very good. Almost every orc has a steel weapon and even a shield. When seeing this scene, Lydia only feels a bitter taste in her mouth because the equipment is a fairy. The family was given to the orcs. Hanjin went to the dungeons and did not evacuate the arsenals stored in several cities in the Beit League. It was not necessary. The elves occupied the entire Beit League and naturally got all the equipment, but They kept their own use, and they all gave it to the orcs. Today, they finally tasted the consequences of raising tigers.


    What makes Lydia''s heart cold is that her outstanding vision can be clearly seen. Behind the orc army, there are a group of orc warriors riding over the mammoth Warcraft, and there are two bodies up to several tens of meters behind. Bimeng beast, even if Gaobin is here, gathering the power of both of them, it is difficult to protect other elves under the impact of the behemoths!


    Not only did Lydia see it, the elves in the front row almost saw the huge figure in the distance, an invisible wave spread in the elves, and many elves raised their heads and searched the sky with a blank look. They expect to see the dragon''s figure, but unfortunately, what they see is a darker, darker night.


    "Wait a minute!!" Julia rushed over from the rear. She and Constance had been working with the army. Lydia had already understood Han Jin¡¯s intentions and of course protected them.


    "Well?" Lydia looked back, her eyes cold, because she made a desperate decision.


    "Raphael will come over and help us!" Julia screamed.


    "What? Rafael will come??"


    "I will definitely come!" Julia said with a slap in the air: "When we just suffered from the Orc attack, I have already sent out a magic signal!"


    Lydia''s eyes are very complicated, but this time she can''t think much about her. The wolf knights of the two wings are slowly approaching and swimming outside the elves'' range. Obviously, they are looking for fighters, and the front The orc warriors held high shields and waved long swords, flooding like the tides, letting the orcs approach, and always not good at the elves will be one-sided slaughter!


    The elves in the forefront opened their longbows and fired arrows at the influx of the orcs. The elves in the back row pointed the arrows diagonally into the air and launched the projectile, but the orcs were fearless, holding the shields high and making crazy. Shouting, the speed of the charge is getting faster and faster, and there are always the arrows of the orcs falling to the ground, but other orcs are too lazy to look at it. This is to exchange the distance with life.


    If it was before, this row of volleys can bring heavy casualties to the savvy orc family. But now, only high-level shooters can easily shoot the enemy, and the killing power of most elves is seriously weakened.


    One fire after another flew out from the battle of the elves, roaring and shooting at the orc warriors. Every explosion will make hundreds of orcs around them turn into a group of coke, and the powerful shock wave that comes with it can Some of the orc warriors who survived and the orcs around them were swept away.


    The other big elves also played their full strength. Some arrows suddenly turned into hundreds of afterimages when they approached the target. They shot several or a dozen orc warriors into a honeycomb. Some arrows shot the target and they would It turns into countless stretches of vines and rhizomes, and entangles all the close orc warriors. It is Julia''s tree demon arrow. Some arrows have endless penetrating power and can be easily penetrated. The shield, even a dozen orc warriors shot in one breath, the power on the arrow will be exhausted.


    Hundreds of Ranger-level shooters are the real main force, because only they can bring effective damage to the Orc Warriors, but hundreds of shooters are still too small compared to tens of thousands of Orc warriors, the distance between the two sides has been constantly Close, five hundred meters, four hundred meters, three hundred meters... Finally, the elves in the forefront have been able to clearly see the expression of the awkward and violent desire on the orc face.


    Lydia¡¯s nose and forehead have already produced sweat, and her magic is not endless. Is it really irreparable? !


    Lydia¡¯s hand slowly extended to a small, sac that had not been used for more than a decade. At this moment, a gray figure shot from the orc battle like a fireworks flagship to the air, followed by The sound of the whole audience was heard into every ear of life: "Hey!!!"


    Countless white light smashed out of the figure, and every white light fell, it would turn into a giant of three or four meters high, waving a rough, but strong arm, squatting to the front of the orc warrior, only in an instant, More than 600 giants were out of thin air on the battlefield. They lined up in a cyan battle line, and they stopped the offensive of all orc infantry.


    The orc warriors are not afraid of any challenges. They scream out the long swords and rush to attack the weird giants. Compared with the orc warriors, the giants¡¯ movements are somewhat sluggish and the reaction speed is slow, never blocking, Evading enemy attacks, it can be said that they do not care about that kind of attack.


    The long sword will be cut on the giants, leaving a deep or shallow scar. Some swords will even get stuck in their bodies, and the orc warriors will not work hard, but it does not affect them. The fighting power, and they backhand punch, but can make the orc warrior bloody.


    Most of the orc warriors don¡¯t want to die. The giants don¡¯t know what ''life'' is. Their fighting styles are very monotonous and very wild. They are fluttering, smashing, sweeping, and nothing more, but they stand like a tsunami. The reef that does not fall, never tires of fighting and persisting.


    From the heavy demise, I felt relaxed. This emotional change caused Lydia to have the urge to cry. Her fingers shook slightly, left the quiver, and then pulled the bowstring. In a tearing whistling sound, an orc warrior forced to rush from the gap between the giants, his head slammed into the air, and the headless body swayed a few times and fell softly.


    Han Jin¡¯s release of the wooden soldier¡¯s symbol is not worth the money for the real strong. Even if a magic apprentice releases a small fireball, it can cause damage to the wooden soldiers, but against the orc warriors who wield the weapon. The wooden soldiers became powerful, even though they were lying still, letting the orc warriors slash, it is estimated that at least ten minutes, the orc warriors can cut off the legs or arms of the wooden soldiers, but This way they can still fight!


    The wooden man is equal to the demon of the tree demon. Their attack power is far less than that of the tree demon. The defensive power is almost the same as that of the tree demon. What''s more, the elves do not expect to rely on the giants to defeat the enemy. They only need time to release the attack. .


    Han Jin¡¯s body shape fell to the ground. A fist consisting entirely of God¡¯s thoughts slammed like a thunder. With a burst of sound, the dozen or so orc warriors underneath were crushed into a beach mud, even Their swords and shields were distorted, and the ground was blasted into a large pit. The nearby orc warriors felt the earth tremble violently. They could not control the body, and they fell to the ground one after another. The figure has disappeared into the big pit.


    The orc warriors who were riding on Mammoth Warcraft showed a horrified look and searched for the other side''s trace. The head of the orc head turned their eyes to the left. I don''t know when Han Jin appeared there. His right hand is very Casually holding a long sword burning with flames, Jianfeng also dragged on the ground at random, with Hanjin''s footsteps, and the ground constantly collided, making a crisp sound.


    "Fire Dragon Sword?!" The orc leader took a breath and asked in a word: "You are Raphael?!"


    Han Jin did not answer, but slowly stepped forward and approached him. He was indifferent to the two huge and savage beasts. In the orc family''s combat system, the Bi Meng beast belongs to the trump card combat power, and with the Bemon giant beast launching the group charge, it is often easy to determine the outcome of a battle, but the world is the opposite of each other, only a small group The small three-flavored real fire can knock down the enemy, is it worth his attention? On the contrary, if there are hundreds of thunderbirds here, he can''t keep it relaxed.


    "Why?" The orc leader said coldly.


    Han Jin smiled. He couldn''t understand how the orcs in front could ask such questions and open up the history of the orcs. They were full of barbarism, blood, and slaughter everywhere. They never created, they only used direct violence to make other things. The achievements of the race, the resources are taken for themselves, and the plundering is consumed, and then plundered again. why? When they lifted the butcher''s knife, they never asked themselves why they should do this. When they feel threatened but feel unfair, they must ask why, and this makes Han Jin''s murder more intense.


    "Because you are all damned." Han Jin said faintly.


    "I think... we have a common enemy!" The orc leader took another breath: "You should attack those elves."


    "And then?" Han Jin smiled.


    "Then..." The orc leader had some words, and he knew what Hanjin¡¯s words meant: "Then we can live together peacefully, and Yehliu and Beit will return to us. Others, we can give it to you."


    "Interesting, very interesting... When did you live peacefully with humans?"


    "We..." The orc paused, revealing a look of anger and anger, and said coldly: "Raphael, don''t think that the orc family will be afraid of you, just because you have inexplicably impacted us, so I feel sorry."


    "I don''t regret it, not at all." Han Jin waved a dragon sword, and his eyes were full of sorrow: "And I am going to propose to Yalena."


    "What?" The orc leader did not understand, what is the connection between Yalinna''s proposal and Hanjin''s deliberate provocation?


    "Killing you, this is the best gift for the Grand Duke of Solomon."


    "Dream!" The orc leader screamed.


    The two Mongolian beasts have long been impatient, and at the same time, they have come to Hanjin from the left and right. Han Jin is more than 50 meters away from them. For them, this is just a two-step process. They waved their claws and caught straight from the sky to Hanjin.


    Han Jin¡¯s body shape flashed and disappeared from the original place. With the appearance of a hundred meters away, quietly staring at the two behemoths, his eyes were even more embarrassing than before.


    What Solomon taught him was not only the technique of using mental power to attack, but also the methods of tempering mental power. In the past, Han Jin could only slowly cultivate his own thoughts in the meditation and stagnation, but now There is another road, and the advantage brought by the more powerful God is self-evident. At least he has become very quick to release the curse. He can even do something and then show it. Earth curse.


    Two of the behemoths looked around in the air, and soon found Han Jin¡¯s position, and they rushed to Han into the past.


    Han Jin¡¯s figure flashed and disappeared again. Then he appeared in the distance, and he paid a leisurely attitude. This is no longer a fight, but a play. Not to mention two behemoths, even if there are thousands of them here, as long as he gives him enough time, he can kill all the behemoths!


    "Fire... that fire..." The orc leader screamed in panic.


    On the feet of two behemoths, there are several flames burning quietly, but the thick and thick beast has not felt the pain, and does not think that the flame like a star can cause anything. Hurt, but the orc leader knows.

 Chapter 373： God skill

    Chapter 337


    Sunnier¡¯s arrow was worn out from behind the monster¡¯s head, and there was a **** rain. She didn¡¯t expect it to hit the target so easily, and she couldn¡¯t help but blink.


    The arrow that passed through did not cause too much damage to the monster. The ugly face was slowly turned to the direction of Sunnier without any blockage. The tentacles of the drooping mouth in the mouth stretched out. The old man, straight to the sinner.


    The monster''s movements looked sluggish, but the speed of the tentacle was as fast as lightning. When Sinner reacted, the tip of the tentacle was only a few meters away from her.


    Xiannier had no time to make other reactions, and leaped backwards with force, but the speed of the tentacles stretched forward without any loss. In the blink of an eye, they caught up with the shape of Xiannier''s retreat. In this unbearable time, Sunil suddenly huddled up the whole body, and several tentacles slid against her scalp and soles.


    Not yet waiting for Siniel to breathe, the tentacles turned around and twisted her body still in the air, and Siniel began to struggle and struggling, but the strength of the tentacles was great. It is surprising that she can''t get rid of her efforts. And the more struggling, the tighter the tentacles, and at the end, Siniel was a little breathless, and he was reluctant to give up his efforts.


    The left hand of Xiannier¡¯s bow is tied tightly to the body. The right hand and the arm of the arrow can still move, but the scope of the activity is small, and the strength can be imagined, and the distance can be imagined. Too far, even if she tried her best to throw the arrow, it is estimated that it will not play a role.


    The tentacles dragged the body of Xiannier to the direction of the monster. Although the soil on the ground was very soft and there was no rubble, but this road was dragged over, and Siniel still inevitably stayed. The next one was scarred and the clothes became ruined.


    Seeing that he is getting closer and closer to the sly face, it is impossible to say that Siniel has no fear, but after so long honing, Siniel¡¯s nerves have been tempered to be extremely tough. The moment of life and death still did not give up the counterattack, the wrist shook hard, and the arrow in his hand quickly shot at the fleshy face.


    The timing of the choice of Xiannier is quite right. Under such a distance, it can just exert its attacking power. Although it can''t be compared with the arrow shot with a bow, if the front is an ordinary Warcraft, this hit is It is fatal.


    However, unfortunately, because Sunil''s body was towed, and the direction was not good, the arrow was deflected, and the arrow hit the ground below the face.


    Xiannier couldn''t help but close his eyes. The arrow that he shot with his bow did not cause any effective damage to the monster. This shot was even more impossible.


    Only the last method, Xiannier thought with some regrets, it is really reluctant.


    At the moment, under the fleshy face, there was a sudden groan in the dark lacquered hole. Xiannier was surprised to find that the facial features on the fleshy face were painfully wrinkled and could not help but be amazed. what''s going on?


    The answer was quickly revealed, and as the fleshy face slowly rose, a bigger face appeared in front of Sunnier, compared to the previous face that looked more like It is a sarcoma and it looks a bit funny.


    But Xiannier can''t feel a little funny. Now she understands why the arrow that she shot at all is clearly wearing the head of the monster, but it has no effect. It turns out that the monster is used to confuse the enemy. There is a bit of cold in the heart of Xiannier. Is this still the IQ of Warcraft?


    Finally, the monster¡¯s body was all exposed to the ground. The huge face was covered with criss-crossed veins. The arrow shot by Siniel was inserted above the face, and the wound was still The outer sputum licks the black liquid. Supporting the face is a stout-like rhizome-like meat column. The lower end of the rhizome remains in the hole, and it does not seem to be how long it is.


    The monster opened his mouth wide, and suddenly a stinking breath rushed to the surface, and the smoked Chanel almost didn''t suffocate. But right away, Sunnier couldn¡¯t care about disgusting, because the tentacles suddenly tightened and hung her in the air, and under the control of the tentacle, Xiannier¡¯s body was sent to the monster a little bit. The open mouth is too close, so that Siniel can see the granulation creeping in the monster''s mouth.


    If Xiannier is tied to the right hand, there is only one ending, and she will undoubtedly become a tonic in the monster''s mouth. Fortunately, her right hand can still be active.


    Sunnier¡¯s finger moved, and there was a red-hot symbol in his hand. As long as there was a glimmer of hope, Sunnier would never use it. The little symbol carried her too much thoughts.


    However, the situation in front of him has not allowed Siniel to think too much, and he has to suppress his heart. According to the method taught by Han Jin, Xian Nier¡¯s hand smashed the symbol.


    The red-hot symbol was straight into the mouth of the monster. The next moment, a dazzling red light exploded, and the monster screamed.


    Really inflammatory! It is the combination of dozens of three flavors of real fire, which produces superimposed explosive damage. The disadvantage is that the speed is also slow. If the three flavors can be effective, then it is very wasteful to use real inflammation. I have always saved my own energy. If the other party can avoid the three-flavored real fire, it can also avoid the real inflammation. Therefore, Han Jin has never used the real inflammation, and gave it to Xiannier because of the fairy. The decision was a bit sudden. He didn''t have time to make other symbols. The ordinary three-flavored real fire could not express his cherished and precious feelings.


    At the same time, the tentacle wrapped around Xiannier suddenly lost strength. When she was feeling loose, she felt the body loose and the whole body fell to the ground. Xiannier wanted to reach out and hold the ground, but found that the tentacles still attached. In myself, there is no big movement at all, and I can only let my body lie on the ground.


    Regardless of the pain in his body, Xiannier tried to turn his head and looked at the direction of the monster. He was delighted to find that the monster had lost his head from the upper part of his lips. The rest was like a full rotten meat. The broken bowl is crumbling under the support of the meat column, and there is a burning fire everywhere. The three-flavored real fire can be burned under any conditions, but the facts are verified again. There is nothing in the world that is absolutely. In the rotten meat of the monster, a piece of thick black, succulent juice is oozing out. In the screaming screams, the fire was extinguished.


    Such a terrible injury, even the dragon can not bear. However, in this trial and error scenario, it seems that there will always be incredible things happening.


    The monster that lost most of his head still didn''t seem to die. The black and red muscles that were exposed were still squirming while pouring black liquid. Chanel stared at the monster''s broken head. Breaking away from the tentacles around you, God knows what other means of attack this monster is, or leave it as soon as possible.


    The column of meat that supported the head of the monster suddenly swayed, and then Siniel saw that the meat column began to tilt toward her side. Before she reacted, the broken head of the monster collapsed, just right. Cover the fairy with it.


    This feeling is really cruel, Xiannier is not too late to react, but the **** tentacles limit her actions, can not escape, can only watch this scene.


    After the monster covered the Sunnier with his head, he began to shrink. It was easy to wrap the whole body of Xiannier. The monster head that was closed up looked like a flower bud, and then the flower was in the meat. The column was slightly pushed into the hole.


    Lost the light, Xiannier''s eyes are dark, the tentacles are full of wet and cold, and can''t tell the disgusting. But this is not the most worrying of Siniel. Sunil is worried that his own intelligence has begun to become groggy, and the strength of his body has disappeared a little.


    Am I dead like this? Xiannier was not willing to think that before she fell into a coma, she could only remember the lonely and stubborn back and lost all consciousness.


    In the limited thinking of the monster, the moment is full of anger, because of the inability to move freely, it has always regarded those flying World of Warcraft as the number one enemy, such as the white tigers, it never thought that this looks slim and thin Creatures can cause such serious damage to yourself.


    So it''s decided that you must digest this guy who dares to reinvent yourself, instead of just absorbing the juice from the hunting object as before, but in fact it is impossible to go hunting on the ground. It is.


    It was originally an ordinary seven-color mandala flower. Like other flowers in the valley, it is baptized by the breeze and the sun every day. It strives to grow and strives to deeply implant its roots into the survival of it. Go in the soil. But until one day, it suddenly felt that it was not just nutrients that was absorbed from the roots, but something that it could not understand.


    This day is very important to it because it has a feeling.


    Feeling is a wonderful thing, and even to some extent, having a feeling, it has the whole world. It''s hard to imagine how fascinating a piece of dead stone can be, and you can''t expect that the ground under your feet will suddenly show you a smile.


    Compared with other seven-color mandala flowers, it can be said to be extremely lucky. At that moment, it really feels the sunshine, the gentle breeze, and the air that makes it so fascinating.


    I want to have this forever, and at that moment, it says to myself. Although it has just been able to compare with the tigers in terms of IQ, it cannot change its attachment to this matter.


    So it began to desperately absorb the mysterious power, although it did not understand what it was, it only knew that without that power, then everything it has now may leave it.


    Gradually, as time goes by, it grows taller and stronger, and the strong roots are deeper and deeper in the soil, and the scope is wider and wider. Soon, the small land underneath it has been satisfied. Can''t demand it. And what bothers it is that the mysterious power does not seem to be endless. As its needs grow bigger and bigger, the power that can be absorbed becomes thinner and thinner, so that later, it has not dared to Unscrupulously sucking, for fear that the mysterious power will disappear.


    Until one day, when one of its roots was inadvertently entangled with the root of a mandala flower beside him, it was surprised to find that the things uploaded from that root were so familiar, and that kind of Like the mysterious power, it can make it even stronger.


    This discovery made it so exciting that it was in turmoil, so it inevitably extended the roots to all the geniuses of the mandala that grew around, even though they were similar in the near future.


    Day after day, when it grows taller, its shape changes quietly, but it doesn''t care. There is only one thought in the simple mind, that is, to absorb all the energy that can be absorbed.


    Finally, it sadly discovered that the surrounding mandala flower had been swallowed up by itself, and farther away, its roots could not reach it. So it hit the idea of ??Warcraft in the vicinity of the game, then its root system can already make some moves. After it successfully sucked up a rabbit-like Warcraft, it launched an attack on all the Warcraft passing by it.


    However, it didn''t last long. When it reached out to the tentacle with a white tiger without fear, the sound of the tiger was almost smashed, and then it understood that he was not the master of the world.


    So it began to work hard to find a way to protect itself. The deep hole, the black mist, and the sarcoma on its head were created in the long years, but it was not in vain, at least These have made it a success to live now, and in time, God knows what this mandala flower will look like.


    However, the appearance of Siniel interrupted its continued evolution.


    Most of the heads are gone, and it doesn''t matter how long it takes and how much energy is drawn to restore the original shape. For it, it is not worth a blue sky.


    At this moment, its hatred of Xiannier has risen to an unprecedented height. However, it still controls itself and slowly absorbs the energy in the body of Xiannier. Now it is not a waste of bit by bit. Of course, even if it **** ten Sunniels, it can''t immediately change back to the past, so it is still absorbing the mysterious power that has long been unwilling to use.


    Sunil''s coma is largely due to the lack of air. If this situation continues for a while, then even if the monster does not do anything to her, she will suffocate and die.


    The weird things happened. The mysterious power did not nourish its body and make it grow up as usual. It was like smelling a beast and quickly rushing to the celestial being wrapped in layers. past.


    The monster didn''t think that this would happen, but once something happened, it couldn''t stop it anymore. It could only watch the mysterious power that should belong to it, along the veins in its body. Into the body of Xiannier.


    For everything that happened around him, Sunil knew nothing, just lying there quietly.


    The only difference is that under the attack of the mysterious power, there have been some minor changes in her body, and the six-pointed star mark on the eyebrows suddenly gave off a faint glow. As if to hear what summoned, the mysterious power suddenly became turbulent at this time, crazy to the Sunil.


    The six-pointed star was getting brighter and brighter, and at the end it turned out to spin on its own. At the moment it turned, everything changed. It was not only the mysterious force that was dragged and involuntarily flocked to Sunil, but the monster was also horrified to discover that with the rotation of the six-pointed star, the little residual power in his body was sucked.


    The two forces were continuously inhaled into the six-pointed star. Xiannier was still in a coma at this moment, and there was no reaction. Only the six-pointed star on the forehead exuded a dazzling light. When this glare reached its utmost, the position of the six-pointed star seemed to make a crisp sound, as if something had been broken. Then wait until the light is gone, and stay at the heart of Xiannier''s eyebrows. It is a brand new six-pointed star pattern. There are still a few faint brilliance in the center of the six-pointed star.


    The monster that evolved from the mandala flower has not dried up at the moment, as if it had been drained of all the water in the body, like a huge dead branch lying there, no life. In the soil dozens of meters deep under the monster, a dark necklace lay quietly there, a pendant hanging from the necklace, and in the pupil of the skull, there are still a few red and white characters that have been flashing from time to time. How long does it take for the red mans to become more bleak until it disappears.


    After a long time, Xiannier slowly opened his eyes, and the surrounding area was dark. Only the upper part of the hole leaked a line of sunlight. Under the reflection of the light, the scene inside the hole could not be seen. Then Xiannier immediately remembered the coma. The situation that was previously wrapped up by the monster, the subconscious began to struggle.


    With the movement of Xiannier, the sound of screaming and screaming continued, and countless dry fragments were scattered all over the place. Xiannier was surprised to find that she had no bondage. However, Xiannier couldn''t think too much, and when the two feet stepped on the ground, the whole body would rise and fly straight out of the hole.


    The outside scene is still a mess. The blood flowing from the bodies of the white tigers has not even dried up completely. It seems that he has not been in a coma for too long. Xiangnier thought about it and ran to the distance quickly. Although I don''t know what happened, it is farther away from the monster.


    Didn''t run a few steps, Xiannier found an abnormality, his pace was obviously much lighter than usual, and the energy in the body was also full of energy. What happened? What happened during this period of coma? Sunnier stopped at a distance of hundreds of meters from the hole and looked at his body in amazement.


    Soon, Xiannier found the root of the abnormality. From the position of her eyebrows, the position of the six-pointed star pattern is just a trace of the warmth that can be seen by the heart. And there is something in my mind. It is a brand new ability that she has never touched before. Sunnier can''t believe it. Is this true?


    Xiannier carefully tried to reach out and follow the image in her mind. The miracle happened. In her slender white palm, a small whirlpool appeared, and the whirlpool slowly flowed, constantly emitting soft light. The smashing but not dazzling. At the same time, the six-pointed star in the heart of Xiannier also radiated a faint light, but Xiannier could not see the change in his eyebrows and knew nothing about it.


    After a long period of indulging, Sunil found her own bow. Fortunately, the longbow was not damaged. She pulled an arrow from the quiver and slowly pulled it away. It was a kind of joy that could not be described in words. She rises deep inside, this power! This unimaginable power! Really belong to her? ! Xiannier has an urge to scream in the sky. She controls her emotions and puts all her mind on the arrows. Then, her fingers are lightly loose, and the arrows are shot from the strings.


    In an instant, the arrow has flown hundreds of meters away. Within the distance the arrow flies, all the scenes are blurred, without any fog, but because everything is shaking at a very fast speed. A whistling sound that almost pierced through the heart, and came out of the way. In the place where Siniel could not see, a giant snake fell from the tree and writhed himself painfully. The body, some of the smaller monsters were simply stunned, and farther away, a giant bear-like monster was licking his ears, still hitting the trunk with his head, hitting the rock, Want to be crazy.


    Xiannier also heard the kind of howling, but she didn''t feel harsh at all. On the contrary, she was very comfortable.


    The scenery in front was getting more and more blurred. Finally, it finally broke out completely. A tall tree trunk was shattered at the same time. The bodies of the tigers that were involved in the attack range also burst into **** rain, an invisible force. They were forcibly dismembering them, and there was a sandstorm that rushed into the sky, and the inside of it was spinning and soaring. It was all dust that could not be subtle, and even the sand could not escape the cutting of that power.


    Xiannier suddenly felt black in front of her eyes, shaking her body a few times, and sat down on the ground, but her eyes were still staring at the front. What happened to her? !


    Half a glimpse, a glimmer of joy blooms on her face, she finally has power, which means she also has the qualification to refuse, rest for a few days, and then look elsewhere for the seven-color mandala flower, then she can go out!

 Chapter 374： The mystery of spiritual elements

    The mystery of the spiritual elements of Chapter 374


    The orc leader has jumped from the mammoth Warcraft, and draws a cold scimitar. The figure suddenly starts and turns into a lasing arrow, but the target of his attack is not Han Jin, but the two. The behemoths, the scimitar flashed, and the two **** rains bloomed. The two beasts were covered with flesh and bones on the insteps of the beasts. They were cut down into large pieces, and the fleshy flies rolled in the air for a few laps. , shot on the ground, and the quiet flame is still burning on the meat.


    Two behemoths screamed with deafening sounds, slamming their feet and jumping around them. The blood spurting like springs spouted along their fingers, and soon they were stained with red. The behemoths did not attack the orc leaders, but their sights became more fierce, and the **** pupils were like giant red lanterns hanging in midair.


    Han Jin¡¯s line of sight finally fell on the orc leader. Although the magical defense power of the behemoths is low, they have strong physical defense capabilities. The orc leader can cut the rough and toughness of the behemoths with a knife. The outer skin and muscles, this strength is enough to cause him to pay attention.


    "I can do nothing, if you can change your mind." The orc leader said in a cold tone: "This is your last chance!"


    "Your sincerity touched me very much, saying that the orc family is not good at disguising and lying..." Han Jin smiled: "You should be an exception."


    "Okay... okay..." The orc leader sighed with a sigh of relief. His face was filled with regret, but when his eyes closed, his figure was shot like a cannonball, and then his eyes were smashed. The opening, the pupil has shrunk to the size of the tip, and the light that is shot from the eye is sharper than the nail, and more vicious than the beast.


    The speed of the orc leader¡¯s flying was so fast that the robes he wore were torn apart, revealing a strong chest, and the gold and silver ornaments hanging on his chest smashed out like rain. The fangs that protrude from the bottom up are tilted up in a sturdy posture, as if to tear something. Then, his scimitar stroked a faint light curtain and slammed into Hanjin''s neck.


    The orc leader''s offensive is not fierce, at least far less than Guevara''s fighting skills, but his speed is definitely not worse than Gael''s general manager, and his combat experience is extremely rich, his eyes are fast, and he is at a distance from Hanjin. More than 20 meters away from the knife, when his body shape shot in front of Han Jin, his knife is also extended to the extreme, the double speed is added together, it is not one plus one.


    Han Jin¡¯s figure flashed and disappeared from the place. The orc leader¡¯s sword was slashed, and he suddenly turned a half circle and threw it to a place. At the same time, Han Jin showed his way in front of him.


    Han Jinxuan started to smash and once again released the curse of the concealed man, avoiding the offensive of the orc leader. It seems that he did not want to fight with the other side.


    After two times, the orc leader showed a little helpless look. His body shape also slowed down and stepped forward to Hanjin: "As a respected lord, I think... I should not escape. It''s your style!"


    "Well, I can''t escape." Han Jin smiled.


    "Really?" The orc leader reveals the white teeth: "So, let you see the real skills of the orc family!" After that, the orc leader stopped in front of Han Jin more than 20 meters away, hands clasped The scimitar is waving in a slow motion, as if the scimitar is so heavy, his movements are a bit odd. If you don¡¯t understand the orc strong, it¡¯s easy to focus on the scimitar. On, always be alert to unexpected patterns.


    The orc leader slowly lifted the scimitar and naturally lifted his foot. Then his right foot slammed on the ground, and the earth jerked, just a moment, a hundred meters away. Two injured Behemoth beasts sat down at the same time, and a dozen more mammoths in the distance also fell down at the same time, letting the orc warriors on the top fall, and even more weird, including those two Like the behemoths, they are like drunken wine, crawling on the ground, but they can''t climb.


    The orc leader¡¯s mouth showed a sly smile, his body was about to be shot, and Han Jin had already spoken: ¡°Is this your real combat skill?¡±


    "How... How is it possible?!" The orc leader was stunned and his eyes could not be transferred to Hanjin''s feet. At this time he noticed that Hanjin''s feet did not touch the ground, but a few inches.


    "Impossible? You mean..." Han Jin smiled and said: "I can''t possibly know that you are so young, you also master the secrets of the blood of the golden family, brutally trampled?"


    The orc leader gaze at the tip of the machete, and his hands are blue and violent.


    "Several sons of Fossa are not fools or stupid mobs. You are different from them. You will play tricks, even though it is ridiculous, but... you have the blood of gold..." Han Jin said faintly: "So I guess, you should be the youngest brother of Fossa, Youdanla. In order to completely master the law, Fusa killed all his brothers and brothers. You should be very small at that time. Otherwise, you will escape. However, the poisonous hand of Fossa, of course, will not be willing to be ordinary, but under the pressure of Fossa, you can only endure silently, is it so uncomfortable to enjoy this year?"


    The orc leader slowly raised his head, his pupils had been restored to their original state, and they were full of fear, the kind of eyes, as if they saw a devil.


    "The sons of Fossa are really unsuccessful. For example, the Omar, when I killed him, he did not release this secret skill, he has not mastered it? So Fusa will give him the fire dragon sword?" Suddenly I suddenly understood a question: "And you... have been waiting for Fossa to die. After all, you are much younger than him, aren''t you? If you can really live there, how can the sons of Fossa Is your opponent?"


    The muscles on the face of the orc leader are constantly moving, this is the heart of the words! ! The more important point is that not only did he hear Han Jin¡¯s words, but his guards also heard that if these words were passed, he would die!


    The most secretive thing that he pressed in his heart was said to be in the public. He hated Han Jin and was afraid of Han Jin. He didn¡¯t understand it. It was the first time he met, but Han Jin¡¯s business with him. I know everything about his heart.


    "How do you know that I will release the brutal trampling? There is more than one kind of warfare of the blood of the gold!" The orc leader said with a slight trembling voice, he urgently needs to shift the topic.


    The orc guards have already climbed up from the ground. They are silent, staring at the leader and Han Jin. The original leader has always had a hatred of their king. This secret makes them forget everything. It is a pity that the war is not a private matter. The orc warriors in front are still fighting and killing. The command behind them has stopped working. The orc guards are in a daze, and the horns in their hands have lost their meaning. In fact, don¡¯t say them, even theirs. The leader also forgot his responsibility.


    "I have two good teachers, one teaches me how to master strength, one tells me how to use power skillfully, and the mystery of strength." Han Jin slowly said: "The spiritual element is the mother of the element, if you can not master Spiritual elements, human beings can''t release magic, warriors can''t release vindictiveness, the longbow in the hands of the elves turns into furnishings, and the war skills of your orc gold blood will become boring legends, even the abyss demons will lose their moments forever. The talent of mobile, all of which cannot be separated from the support of spiritual elements, I can understand the spiritual elements of circulation, and of course know what you want to do."


    The orc leader took a deep breath and both hands were more forceful. Even so, it is difficult to go back anyway, and it is a matter of life and death here!


    "Forget it, I won''t kill you." Han Jin waved his hand: "Let''s go."


    "You... why don''t you kill me?" The orc leader''s eyes widened.


    The atmosphere looked very strange. Han Jin¡¯s big words were taken for granted, and the orc leader did not have any objection. In fact, he stood up and confronted Han Jin, who had killed Longcheng¡¯s elder Maxwell, and the orc leader¡¯s heart was somewhat The feeling of biting the scalp, but he controlled his emotions very well, so that others could not see it, and they were dismantled by Han Jin, and the momentum fell straight into the bottom. They just had the courage to make a decision with Han Jin. Life and death, but Han Jin made it clear that he wanted to let him go, and that courage also quietly dissipated.


    "Let you go back and kill with Fraser, isn''t it better for me?" Han Jin smiled.


    "You..." The orc leader couldn''t help but squeak his teeth. What qualifications does he have to fight with Fossa? It''s better to die here! Thinking of this, the orc leader¡¯s eyes showed fierce light.


    "However, you should not be the opponent of Fossa, what should I do?" Han Jin said with a smile: "Well, I will send you a gift. With it, as long as you can get close to Fossa, there is at least a 70% chance." Kill him."


    The heart of the orc leader jumped out of control, and Han Jin said that he had a 70% grasp and a high degree of credibility. If Han Jin said that he could kill Versad, he would not believe it. Moreover, he suddenly thought of listening to the God of War, the human being, can create all kinds of incredible and powerful magic props, the Ares is an example, those strange giants are also an example! The orc leader¡¯s gaze could not be turned to the battlefield. With hundreds of wooden soldiers, the elf¡¯s army tried to contain the two-winged wolf knights. On the one hand, the fierce attack was launched in the center battlefield, and the orc warriors could not open the wood. The defense line of the soldiers can only be killed by the elf shooters one by one. Of course, the war is not dead, otherwise the existence of the generals will lose its meaning, but where does the orc leader have the mood to command the battle? He just wants to know what Han Jin wants to give him!


    He understands that Han Jin wants him to kill himself with Fossa. He understands that he really killed Fussa. The orc race is likely to explode once again, and the strength will be seriously depleted, but this is nothing, as long as You can live, it''s nothing! Even if the orc family with great strength can''t compete with the elves, he can take the orcs to other places to develop.


    Han Jin waved his hand and a black crystal line flew out and flew straight to the orc leader. The speed of flight was not fast or slow.


    The orc leader reached out and caught the crystal line, carefully observed it in the palm of his hand, then raised his head: "What is this? How to use it?"


    Han Jin smiled and shook hands, and the crystal line suddenly swam like a snake. Only in an instant, the orc leader was tangled up.


    The orc leader can be regarded as being deceived and smothered. He was **** and unable to move. The heart not only did not have the slightest fear, but instead showed the look of surprise: "This... it¡¯s amazing!" The illusion emerged in his mind, taking the opportunity to come close. Fossa, then waved, this magical magic prop will tie Fossa, then he pulled out the scimitar, easily cut down the first level of Fossa, the orc family will belong to him completely!


    The next moment, the smile of the orc leader was already stiff on his face. Han Jin¡¯s figure suddenly appeared in front of him, and he fired a dragon sword, which was inserted into his chest like a tofu.


    The flame of the fire dragon sword spurted on the naked chest, and it made a squeaking noise. Han Jin took back the bundle of fairy ropes, so as to avoid the damage of the bundled fairy rope. The orc leader first restored his freedom, and he barely extended his hands. Grab the dragon sword and support yourself. Otherwise, he will fall to the ground.


    His eyes were round and round, and he stared at Han Jin. His eyes were full of puzzles. Didn''t you want me and Faso to kill each other? Don''t you want to consume the power of the orc family with little effort? No problem, I can satisfy you, but why are you killing me? !


    "For...what?" asked the orc leader, who was struggling, not asking, and he was not blind.


    "You just played with me, so I have to lie to you, a small revenge." Han Jin said faintly.


    "Magic... I can..."


    "You can''t, you are not the opponent of Fossa at all." Han Jin showed a scornful smile: "Fusa has not removed you until now, just because he regrets it."


    "Repent..." The voice of the orc leader became weaker and weaker.


    "In order to compete for power, he personally killed his brother and brother, let the strength of the blood of the golden family decline sharply, and also caused the orc''s long-term guilt. Without him, how could the Grand Duke of Solomon be on your site? Create a capital of elements?!¡± Han Jin smiled, he said the facts, even Solomon did not deny this: ¡°The more frustrated Fusa is, the more he regrets, the more he misses the gold. The scenery of the **** family, so he does not want to get rid of you again, he also took a fancy to your potential, except for Rheinel, you are much stronger than his unskilled sons, I believe, I know With your death, he will feel very, very painful. I hope this will make you feel some comfort before you die."


    Where can this be considered a comfort? The orc leader was even more desperate, and he regretted more. He slowly reached out. He wanted to tear the human face in front of him and tear open the human chest. He wanted to see what kind of heart it was, and it would be so cruel. Torture him.


    Only his hand just stretched out, Han Jin had pulled out the dragon sword and kicked him to the ground.


    The orc leader used his elbows to hold the ground and tried to sit up, but every time he used his strength, there was a lot of blood spurting out of the burnt mouth in his chest. After struggling several times, he finally lost all his strength. I can''t move, but his eyes are still big, and the answer is just to close his eyes, but now he knows the answer, but he is even more unsightly.


    The guards suddenly blew up the nest, as if the group had awakened from the nightmare, then turned and rushed to the mammoth Warcraft, and ran away to the distance. According to the orc¡¯s military discipline, in the case of the commander¡¯s death, the soldier escaped alone. Suffered the most severe punishment, but they have their own excuses, and the sinister guy of Yodanla, who colluded with the human lord Raphael, tried to be unfavorable to the adults of Fossa. As a result, evils were reported and sins deserved, but Rafael was deserved. The opportunity was killed and the news was reported. They should be punished.


    However, the two Mongolian beasts smashed from the ground and rushed to Hanjin. The wisdom of this Warcraft is that they can''t understand the language, but they can understand the gestures, when Youdan and Han Jin talk. The order has been issued, so that the two behemoths will stop in the same place, do not cause trouble, the two behemoths are obedient, watching Yudanla eat a sword, they did not move, but now Youdan Pulling is dead, they can''t take care of any orders, just want to avenge the Lord.


    "I don''t know the animals that live and die!" Han Jin sneered, waving the fire dragon sword and welcoming the two behemoths.


    Just when the distance between the two sides was less than 30 meters, the fire sword in the hands of Han Jin suddenly burst into a thick fire, and it was rolled up to the front of the two giant beasts. The two giant beasts were not afraid of them. That said, it was just a bonfire.


    The fire flashed, and Han Jin¡¯s body disappeared at the same time. It appeared in the distance. The fire tongue of the fire dragon sword burned two animal hairs draped over the giant beasts, and several groups of flames were firmly glued. On them, quietly radiating.


    Many orc warriors have discovered the changes in the rear, and an invisible commotion spread among them. Of course, many warriors have always locked their sly sights on the strange giants and elves, but suddenly from behind them. The horrible sounds of the earth-shattering sounds made them wake up like a dream and look back. They are seeing two fire dragons that have become a local dragon, like a headless fly, and finally turned around. Breaking into the battle of the orc race, the impact of the behemoth can easily tear the line of defense of the elves, and the same is true for the people. The hill-like thick legs can kick a dozen orcs every time they move. Going out all the way, even simply trampling the orcs into meat. Then the soldiers found that their commanders had disappeared, and even the guards escaped together. What is the significance of this battle going on? !

 Chapter 375： contradiction

    Chapter 357 contradiction


    "Raphael, thank you, otherwise, we..." Julia couldn''t go on, her eyes flashed with crystal tears.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Han Jin smiled. ¡°You are fine.¡±


    Lydia is also here, there are dozens of patriarchs, senior commanders, and listening to Han Jin''s words, they all have a sense of self-confidence. No matter what they have done, the elves are a shameful race. They started the war first. As a result, in times of crisis, they are the ones they want to destroy. This is undoubtedly a loud slap in the face. On their faces, although they can also hear, Han Jin said, ''You are fine,'' is not ''you'', but at this moment, what qualifications do they have doubts?


    There are also some patriarchs whose complex looks are complicated. It is Han Jin¡¯s deliberate provocation of the contradiction between the elves and the orcs. Then he turns and becomes a savior. This feeling cannot be said clearly, but they also know that they just made trouble. When something goes wrong, the orc family will attack them. Obviously, there are already specific plans, otherwise it will never be so quick.


    "Adult Rafael, what do you say we should do?" Lydia asked softly. If they met Han Jin a few hours ago, and Lydia asked Han Jin in the same tone, it is estimated that all the elves will go crazy and go crazy, but now every elf feels normal, their eyes are concentrated. In Han Jin, I waited for Han Jin¡¯s answer.


    "This is your business, I can''t say it." Han Jin shook his head: "The key is, what do you want to do?"


    "The orc family will not only attack us, I want to... support our companions." Lydia replied, Lidia never objected to Han Jin and Sunnier from beginning to end, and did not agree with the attack on Han. Progress, so her look is natural.


    "I can understand."


    "Raphael, can you..." Lidia¡¯s words were halfway and she closed her mouth. She felt that she could not say anything.


    "I can''t help you in a short time." Han Jin knows what Lydia wants to say: "Most of the orcs have fled, and Fossa should be able to judge that I will definitely stand on your side, in order to avoid fighting before and after, he It is possible to temporarily change the target, and advanced to the holy crown city. You can retreat. You can''t hold it down and you can withdraw into the forest. We have no place to retreat. Can we still retreat to Dip City?"


    "What you do for the elves, we will always remember in my heart!" An elf patriarch stood up and said in an excited tone that he could become a patriarch. Of course they have a certain mind. They don¡¯t need Hanjin to speak through them. I can understand the potential of Hanjin.


    If Hanjin is sitting on the mountain, then it is absolutely impossible for Fossa to provoke the holy crown city. It will only focus on destroying the elves first. Hanjin will save the people. It is equivalent to showing hostility to the orc family. Fossa has great possibility. Change the plan, this is undoubtedly to lead the danger to yourself, what is the use of Germany to complain? They saw the perfect interpretation in Han Jin.


    "I am also for myself. If you are eliminated by the orc family, the situation of the Holy Crown City will become very bad." Han Jin smiled: "From now on, our destiny has been linked."


    "Yeah!" The elf patriarch slammed his head hard. Han Jin said that he knew all, but Han Jin could confess it, which made him add a bit of a good impression to Han Jin, how bright and young people are!


    "But... do you have any specific plans?" Han Jin asked.


    "Plan?" Lydia said with a smile: "After we were attacked, we immediately organized a breakout and ended up with the orc family''s ambush. Where is the time to plan?"


    Han Jin sighed and turned his eyes to the distance. The elves were cleaning the battlefield and bandaging the wounds for the injured companions. They also carried the bodies of their companions together. The time was tight. They did not have time to return their companions to the embrace of life. Can be buried in the grass.


    "Oh... if Gaobin is here, it will be fine." An elf chief sighed.


    "Gaobin?" Han Jinyi, he felt that the name was a bit familiar, and soon remembered that he had seen something about Gaobin in Solomon''s secret room.


    "You don''t know? Gao Bin is the brother of Xiannier." Lydia whispered.


    "Oh..." Han Jin grinned, his smile was very relaxed, but his heart was slightly hurt.


    "Raphael, I think... There is something we should tell you frankly." said the patriarch who was very fond of Han Jin. The United Senate is bent on joining the orc race. It turns out that the veterans are very wrong. Who will dare to believe them in the future? ! According to the current trend, Gao Bin is very likely to become the leader of a new generation, and Gao Bin is firmly opposed to forcing Shannier to marry, and through the mouth of Lydia, they know that Xiannier only likes this human being. The lord, in the end, was the human lord who saved them. For three reasons, he thought that the truth should be opened.


    "What is it?" Han Jin asked.


    "Cough... is the thing of Xiannier." The patriarch looked around and the other elves looked at each other, but did not speak.


    "Xinnier? Right, where is she?!" Julia asked anxiously. She always wanted to find Senniel to ask, but when she arrived at the camp, she was attacked by the orc family. She didn''t even have it. Time to ask what.


    ¡°Xinnier...¡± Lydia smiled: ¡°She entered the temple illusion a few months ago, and the great elder Ampura sent people several times to find Siniel, but there was no news, and finally There seems to be a change in the interior of the illusion, and we can''t open the illusion outside."


    "Will Nancy will not..."


    "No, Gaobin said that Xiannier will not have anything."


    ¡°How is it possible?¡± Julia woke up like a dream, shouting: ¡°She entered the temple illusion a few months ago? No! Isn¡¯t she married to Prudence?!¡±


    "At that time, the great elder Ampura did have this meaning, but... How could the reluctant Senniel be willing to listen to it? On the day of Ampudra¡¯s conversation with her, Sunil escaped with the help of an elf. "The illusion has never appeared again." Lydia said: "In order to inspire everyone''s morale, then Ampudra chose an elf similar to Siniel, and she and Prudence held a wedding, adults. "You..." Lidia said that she couldn¡¯t go anymore. From the beginning to the present, Han Jin¡¯s performance has been very good. His smile is very warm, his tone is soft and polite, and he has no arrogance. The response can be regarded as dripping, but I can hear the conversation just now. Han Jin has become another person. Although he did not make any action, his eyes sparkled with bright golden light, which made him dare to meet, Lydia felt. It seems that something is about to explode.


    "Prudence and Maxwell set the trap and let Siniel seduce me. The Siniel is..." Han Jin¡¯s tone has also become very strange. He is not talking, but like a The word is going out in a word.


    "Of course it is fake, how can Senniel go to harm you?" Lydia said.


    Han Jin has become completely silent. At this moment, he has nothing to say!


    "Look, I said earlier, Xiannier will not marry that Prudence!" Julia was very happy, and she reached out and grabbed Han Jin¡¯s arm, and immediately turned her joy on her face. It became stiff, Han Jin¡¯s arm became stiff like steel, and even shivering slightly, it was caused by too tight muscles: "Raphael, you..."


    Han Jin still kept silent and quietly looked at Julia, but Julia was very clear that Han Jin¡¯s focus was not on her own. The eyes with no focus seemed to penetrate themselves and penetrate the earth. Julia was worried and asked: "Raphael, what''s wrong with you?!" When Kane told me, she deliberately avoided the relationship between Han Jin and Yalena, so she didn''t have anything. know.


    "Nothing." Han Jin''s mouth twitched a few times, finally barely tilted up, revealing a soft smile, Xiannier''s betrayal, did hurt him, but this is not a problem, he is not small Children, have enough self-recovery ability, and have ways to get rid of themselves.


    Are you not betraying me? It doesn''t matter, I don''t hate you. On the contrary, I will help the elves and provide shelter for the elves. The more I act, the more selfless, the more I can reflect your superficial ignorance.


    But now that I know the truth, Han Jin has been kicked from the moral high point. Xiannier has done nothing. It all comes from his credulity. The heart is not hurting, but it hurts. Bloody pain!


    "Raphael, you don''t have to yell at me, I can see that you must have something to worry about!" Julia asked anxiously. "What happened?"


    "It''s really okay." Han Jin whispered, then slowly spit out a breath: "If life is just like seeing..."


    "What are you talking about?" Julia hurriedly scanned the circle around. Han Jin always used the spells they couldn''t understand to release the magic. She thought that there was a hostile situation.


    "I mean, if life is always as beautiful as the first time, it must be a very happy thing." Han Jin smiled: "Spring is coming..."


    As if to verify Han Jin¡¯s words, a twisted lightning flashed through the night sky, illuminating the world, and then a thunder rushed into their ears, trembled in the ear, and then a piece of rain fell from the air, spilling On the face, the feeling of coolness is very comfortable.


    "Let''s go, I stay here to fight for time for you." Han Jin said faintly.


    "Well, I won''t be intimate with you." Lydia stood up, but she took a few steps and turned back and said slowly: "But...thank you!"


    "You are too polite." Han Jin''s eyes turned to Julia: "Where do you want to go? Follow me, or..."


    "I want to fight with the people!" Julia said categorically, but she hesitated again: "That..."


    "Gibron? Rest assured, I will look at him for you." Han Jin smiled.


    Julia couldn''t help but be ashamed and angry. Although she didn''t realize that Han Jin was deliberately transferring the topic, it was very important for her. Therefore, Han Jin''s attempt was shattered: "You... don''t want to see Xianni. ??"


    ¡°How can I not want to see it?¡± Han Jin said slowly: ¡°But I have to go back and wait until the situation improves.¡±


    "When I find Xianil, go to the Holy Crown to find you with her." Julia said while observing Han Jin.


    "Ok."


    Julia thinks that Han Jin is not quite right, but she can''t say what it is because of it, she is indulged for a long while, and the doubts in her heart have finally turned into several words: "take care!"


    "You have to take care, otherwise, Gibran will hate me for a lifetime." Han Jin said half-truth.


    The movement of the elves was very rapid. They cleaned the battlefield and buried the bodies of their companions. The wounded were also properly cared for. Then they all camped and went straight to the forest. They are coming out of the forest. It is their world. It is just as important to rescue their companions and save themselves. It is too dangerous to be seen by the orcs in the plains. Although the forest can slow down their speed, at least Can protect their safety.


    Han Jin always stood there quietly, the thin rain did not stop on him, and gradually wet the robes, but Han Jin has never been aware of it. After Solomon''s taint, Han Jin''s mind has become very tough, but he can''t control the ups and downs of the heart.


    Right or wrong? !


    It is impossible to deny that if he did not come with Yalena, Solomon would be more open-minded and could not hand over the most precious inheritance to him. Then he could not understand the truth of the world! One heart is self-cultivation, the golden body is not extinguished, it is good. If you practice hard, you will one day reach the realm of the golden body, but what can you do? Alarmed by the powerful existence, he will be killed! In the past, he even thought about hiding somewhere and secretly practicing. Now he knows how naive it is. The world has its own rules!


    It is a great blessing to hold Yalena¡¯s hand. Otherwise, he can¡¯t go far, even if the body is not dead, he can¡¯t escape. So, he can¡¯t say that he¡¯s wrong, it¡¯s that Yalina changed him. The fate is that Solomon gave him a goal, and he still has no time to return anything, but he is right, who is wrong? Xiannier? Xiannier is nothing wrong!


    I don''t know how long it took, the orc race''s pursuit has never appeared, and the elves have long gone, Han Jin''s figure slowly began to move, but the direction he chose is a bit strange, neither returning to the holy crown city. Nor is it to chase the elves, nor to find the trouble of the orc family.


    Perhaps the soul is still not strong enough. In that kind of heart-like pain, the instinct of Han Jin¡¯s instinct has chosen to escape.


    Han Jin sometimes takes a few steps, then releases the curse, appears in the distance, and then walks a few more steps; sometimes he walks out of the distance for more than a thousand meters, sometimes releasing the curse again, he has no direction, just I don''t want to stay in place, I don''t want to calm down, he has to do something.


    The sky is slightly brighter, which means that the **** night has turned into the past, but the sky is still cloudy, the rain is getting bigger and bigger, and in the middle of the night, Hanjin releases thousands of contracts. The curse has already gone out of the Bayer League, breaking into the scope of the Black Crow City, and his pace has changed from being scattered to flying, rushing forward in the wind and rain, because the oncoming coldness can make him heavy. The heart has become a little more relaxed.


    The Black Crow City is still the sphere of influence of the elves. They are not knowing what happened on the front line. As always, they patrolled. Soon, they found the figure shot from afar and hurriedly sent dozens of silver Pegasus fighters to try to block each other. Han Jin unconsciously released several concession spells in a row, bypassing the elf warrior and disappearing into the distance.


    It is said that the spring rain is as expensive as oil, but today''s ''oil'' is too depreciating, the rain is getting bigger and bigger, the wind is getting bigger and bigger, and the silver snakes are moving in the dark sky, and the thunder is screaming. Suddenly, a bolt of lightning fell from the sky, and a towering old tree was in the middle of it. Some of the thick trunks were shot black and even flared, but the rain that followed came out quickly. It is.


    The towering old tree is only six or seventy meters away from Hanjin. Hanjin¡¯s footsteps are abruptly stopped. Although he has always maintained his state of paradise, he is still very alert to the crisis. This thunder makes him completely Wake up from the confusion.


    Han Jincai discovered that his robes had become tights, his robes and cuffs kept twitching with water, his hair was soaked, he couldn¡¯t help but smile, and then he was able to run the energy, and a thick stream of water came from him. Come out.


    Han Jin swept around. He didn''t want to hide in the ground. There was some depression. His mood was very bad. Although the weather is not much better now, there is at least one fresh taste.


    There is a dilapidated hut in front of it. From the nearby traces, it should be a small village, but it has been abandoned for too long. Most of the buildings have already collapsed, leaving only a stone-built hut.


    Han Jin¡¯s figure suddenly changed direction. After a few ups and downs, he came to the door of the hut. It was barely able to shelter from the rain, but Han Jin was so clean that he didn¡¯t want to go inside. He stood at the door, and the water vapor from him The thicker you come, the more you have to cover him.


    It didn''t take long for an old man to come from the other direction. The old man''s dress was very weird. Even the most depraved cockroaches, compared with it, it was a few worse, and the white hair was draped on the back. Nearly to the waist, God knows how long he has not dealt with the hair, the front beard is dense and long, blocking his entire chest, the wrinkles on his face are so deep that it is not like wrinkles, as if someone is on his face Hugely chopped dozens of knives, bare feet, all the mud on the feet, the broken clothes were soaked early, wrapped in mess.


    Looking at the direction of the old man, he should want to go from here to the door of the hut, but when he saw Han Jin at a glance, he also saw the steam of steaming in Han Jin, his eyes brightened and interested. Looked at Han Jin.

 Chapter 376： bully

    Chapter 367 Bullying


    The rain is getting bigger and bigger, it seems that thousands of silver light, from the high air straight down, at the moment of impact with the ground, was hit by the broken bones, turned into a blossoming water, the old man looked up at the sky Soon, his eyes turned back to Han Jin, and people with a little bit of eyesight can see that Han Jin is using a magical method to turn rainwater into transpirational water vapor. As for whether it is a kind of No one can understand what kind of power.


    Han Jin knows that the lonely old man is observing himself. He doesn''t care, and he doesn''t have the energy to respond, because the shapes of Siniel and Yalena alternately flash in his mind, he has to make a choice, and this The choice will determine his destiny, as well as the fate of Siniel and Elena.


    Perhaps because of the interest in Hanjin, the old man didn''t want to go on. He slowly walked to the root of the wall, ignoring the muddy muddy water accumulated on the ground, and then sat down, now it is the southwest wind, he The position does not avoid the rain, but it seems that he does not want to avoid.


    Han Jin will not interfere with what the old man is doing. He is only immersed in his own mind. His eyes are complicated, sometimes confused, sometimes painful, and sometimes full of helplessness.


    The old man slowly reached into his arms and squatted for a long time. He took out a piece of brown stuff and rubbed it a few times on his drenched clothes, and sent it to his mouth.


    That is a piece of cassava, raw cassava! This thing is not uncommon. It is the staple food of most poor people, but it is very surprising to eat raw cassava. Don¡¯t say people, even dogs don¡¯t eat, but the old man eats with gusto and eats while I raised my face and smiled at the sky, letting the wind and rain hit him on the face, revealing a happy and satisfying expression, as if he was not eating cassava, but the sea and the sea, not sitting on the mud, but Gorgeous and comfortable soft bed, what he feels is not the ruthlessness and tyranny of the wind and rain, but the warmth of heaven.


    At this moment, the old man has revealed enough information. As long as Han Jin takes a step and sees what the other party is doing, he is very likely to immediately judge the identity of the other party. Unfortunately, he is still thinking about his own thoughts. .


    The scenes are very weird. The old and the young are looking up at the sky, but there is a huge difference between what they think and what they see on their faces.


    Han Jin¡¯s emotions are constantly fluctuating, and the old man has a very strong and strong heart, so he can ignore everything that the flesh feels. He is pure and persistent, and he uses his life to explore and pursue the realm.ÑÉ or goal, the body can never be provided.


    Han Jin never spoke, and the old man did not speak. The whole world was left with the sound of rain. Han Jin is a self-cultivator. Now his mind is all concentrated in one place. The difference is not big, and the old man has long been used to this kind of loneliness. If necessary, he can even sit here for a few years. At the moment, it becomes meaningless.


    I don''t know how long it took, the raindrops gradually became smaller. The dark clouds like the bottom of the pot gradually drifted toward the northeast. For a moment, the sunset of the west sun showed the outline on the sky, and the intense and inexhaustible light sprinkled the whole world in an instant. It¡¯s raining cold.


    Han Jin¡¯s eyes lit up a little, and the warm sunshine was like a giant sword, and the haze that had accumulated in his heart was swept away.


    Suddenly, Han Jin figured it out!


    ''Thinking about these words'' is easier said than done, especially in the face of dilemmas. Sometimes, just a flash of light can find the answer. Sometimes, after a few days, For months, even years, I can¡¯t get out of pain.


    Han Jin strode out of the hut and took a deep look at the still cloudy sunset. He turned and walked in the opposite direction. At this moment, a hoarse voice sounded behind him: "Do you understand?"


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Han Jin looked back and looked at the old man.


    "Young people like you will hide alone in a place that no one else can find, and I can see your melancholy and pain. You...should it be because of emotional things?" The old man said with a smile.


    "Almost." Han Jin smiled.


    "I am young too, that day... Oh, although I can''t help you, I can send you a word."


    "what?"


    "If you can choose, don''t end your love with hate."


    "Yeah." Han Jin''s brow gently picked it up: "I hope... she also heard this."


    The old man looked up and looked at Han Jin and closed his mouth, but his expression was still smiling.


    "You are..." Han Jin asked and tried.


    "I am the traveler of time, you are also." The old man shook his head slightly: "The rain stopped, you have to go your way, I have to leave me, maybe one is forever, why do you need to know my name?" What?"


    "Speaking well, haha..." Han Jin laughed loudly, then turned his head unscrupulously and walked straight into the distance.


    The old man stared at Han Jin¡¯s back, until Han Jin had become a small black spot in the distance, and he showed a faint smile: ¡°Interesting young people...¡±


    Of course, Fossa will not give the elves a time to breathe. In the Black Crow City and the Beit League, almost all the orc troops can be seen everywhere. However, Han Jin is not in the mood to do anything now. He wants to be fast. Go back to the Holy Crown City.


    The night is getting thicker and thicker. In the middle of the night, Han Jin finally saw his **** of war. In addition to Harley who didn¡¯t need to sleep, most people went to rest. Some mountain warriors and magicians responsible for the night gathered around Harley. Listen to Harley telling the story.


    You are welcome, Halley is a confession. If you don''t keep him in the soul-seeking bead, no one can control his mouth, but Harley is not completely mindless. What can be said, what must be buried in the belly? He can distinguish clearly.


    At this moment, as always, Halley is telling the story of his **** battle with Longcheng elder Maxwell for three hundred rounds. He likes this piece a lot. The expressions of several magicians are very helpless. The first time I listened to Harley, they can¡¯t wait to erect. His own ears, smarter, also tried to capture the characteristics of the ancient magical magic, but after listening to it again and again, always tired, they did not want to listen, but did not dare not listen.


    In comparison, those mountain warriors are the best listeners. They are loyal and brave. It is Han Jin who saved them. Don''t say who told the story. Even if they are knives, they won''t wrinkle their brows.


    At a glance, Han Jin, Harley hurriedly greeted him. Although the girl had no expression, the voice was full of ¡®fairy¡¯: ¡°Master, you are back!¡±


    Several magicians and mountain warriors followed the bend to Han Jin, and Han Jin glanced around: "Nothing happened?"


    "Hah, master, you are really joking, I am here, who dares to come to trouble?!" Harley laughed.


    Just then, a voice came from the stairs: "Raphael, how have you been so long? Is it the elf..." Guevara asked as he walked up from below.


    "Yeah." Han Jin nodded. "Fusa has launched a full-scale attack on the elves."


    "Good! Great!" Guevara overjoyed, couldn''t help but clench his right fist, and snorted in his left palm. He was not gloating, although many elves wanted him to die, but Guevara''s The mind is still not so narrow, the elves and the orcs have torn their faces, so the dead end suddenly becomes alive, and the holy crown city is promising!


    "However, we must be vigilant these days." Han Jin whispered: "Fusa should want to temporarily form an alliance with us, and then deal with us after destroying the elves. I have killed many orcs this time. Fossa has May change his mind, first occupy the Holy City, he can also concentrate on attacking the elves."


    "He dares to come and tells us that it is a good thing, and he has come to find them." Guevara sneered: "Yes, how did you guess that Fossa wanted to form an alliance with us?"


    "Guess..." Han Jinyi.


    "Yeah, the messenger of Fossa has already arrived in the Holy City, but you are not there, and others are not good at it, so no one has been paying attention to him."


    "Master, the messenger is useless, let me kill him!" Harley called.


    "Wait!" Han Jin suddenly smiled: "This is a good thing for us."


    ¡°Good thing?¡± Guevara asked.


    "Yeah, but today is too late, I will say tomorrow, I have to think of an excuse to convince people." Han Jin smiled and walked down the stairs: "You also go to rest early, in a few days, we are all I have to start busy."


    Harley followed Han Jin. He seemed to have something to say, but he didn''t dare to say it. Hesitated for a long time and took out a nutritious saying: "Master, what are you going to do?"


    "Sleep." Han Jin''s answer is simple.


    "Sleeping? You are confused, your bedroom is over there! But..." Harley¡¯s words were not finished yet, and Han Jin turned and looked at Harley.


    "Oh... my God!" Harley hurriedly closed his mouth and turned into a light smoke. He quickly fled to the deck and saw Hanjin''s movements. His heart became abnormally tangled, and it was a big one that could not be said. Gossip! why? Why do you want me to see it? !


    While Harley escaped, Han Jin had pushed away the door of Yalina. Yalina sat side by side at the desk and was watching the book in her hand. She did not notice the arrival of Han Jin.


    "What are you looking at?" Han Jin asked with a smile.


    Yalina stunned and saw Han Jin, gently closed the book, stood up and walked over to Han Jin: "Come back."


    "Well, come back." Han Jin secretly chewed the words in his heart, and the line of sight swept from the cover of the book: "So late, still watching the magic book? Staying up late is not a good habit."


    "Want to stand by you, I have to accept a height, can''t do it without time?!" Yalina grinned.


    "You mean, I brought you a lot of pressure?"


    "I didn''t say that!"


    Han Jin gently pulled Yalina''s hand, his eyes fell on the face of Yalina, the movement of the line of sight was very slow, and very careful, as if to see every inch of Yalin''s skin, and deeply remember In my heart.


    "What''s wrong? Why do you look at people like this." Elena''s face was a little red.


    "I was thinking, what kind of gift should I prepare for the Duke to give me his favorite treasures willingly." Han Jin said with a smile.


    "The favorite treasure..." Yalena was shocked and couldn''t help but look up at Han Jin. Her tone also became a little trembling: "You want to..."


    "Little fool, can''t hear it? I am asking you to marry."


    Yalin snorted and rushed into Hanjin¡¯s arms. Her arms stretched out behind Hanjin, and her fingertips had fallen into Hanjin¡¯s muscles. Although she knew that Hanjin really accepted her, accepting and proposing is definitely not the same thing. Absolutely not! At this moment, Yalinna wants to fly happily, and her eyes are also oozing out of the crystal tears.


    Han Jin glared at Yalina with one hand and gently touched Yarina''s hair with one hand. His eyes were bright and firm.


    Although the time when the two sides really open their hearts is not long, Han Jin has fully understood Yalina, and the powerful magic can not cover the fragility of Yalena. Yes, Yalina likes magic. She has given up a lot of fun since she was a child. She is always immersed in the magic world. However, if she is only a hobby, Yalena will not be so hard. What she wants most is Solomon¡¯s affirmation. This is the main reason why Yalena is bent on becoming a strong!


    Xiannier is a qualified warrior. She has experienced wars personally and developed an independent and tough character. Yalinna is just a flower in a greenhouse. She will fade with a little wind and rain. In fact, she has already Withered!


    Han Jin¡¯s line of sight is condescending. Through the half-opened half-baked chest, he can faintly see the imprint of Yalina¡¯s chest. There is no guardian of the dead bird. Perhaps, at this moment, Yalina has turned into flying dust, then he still Is there any reason not to cherish? !


    Now, the alliance between the Holy Crown and the Elves has become a necessity. The truth about Synagogue will come sooner or later. He came here today to find the purpose of Yalina, that is, he does not want the tragedy to be staged again. He wants to let Yalina Have confidence in himself, have confidence in his Han Jin, and have confidence in the feelings between them.


    "Raphael..." Yalina said in a low-pitched voice.


    "Ok?"


    "Why do you want to marry me suddenly?" Yalina raised her face.


    ¡°Suddenly?¡± Han Jin smiled.


    "Yeah!" Yalina nodded hard.


    "Then I will do another sudden thing."


    "What is it?"


    In the eyes of Elena''s surprise, Han Jin''s face pressed down, and Yalena had no time to resist and escape. Her lips that had scented her fragrance had been kissed by Han Jin.


    Yalena only felt that something was blasting in her mind. A heart screamed out of control, and even felt dizzy. The whole body became stiff. In fact, she did not want to reject Hanjin¡¯s intimacy. But her lips are tightly tied together, resisting the invasion of Han Jin. She knows what Han Jin is doing, but she doesn¡¯t know what she should do. In terms of magic, Yalena¡¯s attainment is deep, but in In some ways, she reveals the original green.


    Han Jin is different. To put it bluntly, he is half a veteran. Denying humanity is a kind of doctrine that has been incorporated into political color and has been changed beyond recognition. Taoism never deny this. The so-called addition of mercury, yin and yang, etc. is a powerful proof, Han Jingang When starting to comprehend, Master never interferes with his private life. As long as he finishes the ''homework'' of the day, he is willing to go crazy, not to join the WTO, can he be born? ! Those who have been brought to the mountains for cultivation since childhood have rarely had a big break. Unless they have the opportunity to walk in the world, they have never seen it. They can¡¯t talk about it, and if the mood is slightly fluctuating, it is possible. Generate a demons.


    Xiannier can always remain intact. On the one hand, Han Jin¡¯s sense of crisis is too deep. He has a little spare time and energy. He is used for cultivation. On the other hand, he sees that Shannier¡¯s conservativeness does not want to be reluctant. Xiannier, but not doing it and not understanding it is a different matter. I thought that when he saw the live-action version of the av, he could still keep his look normal and it was not the case.


    Han Jin clasped Yalina, and moved Jaline from the left to the right, like a prank. The two people¡¯s bodies were tightly attached, and I couldn¡¯t stand this kind of stimulation with the body of Yalinna. I only felt that there was a sudden hotness on my chest. A feeling of numbness and itching rushed like a tide. When the body was soft, she gave a low sigh.


    Han Jin was waiting for this opportunity. His tongue slammed in without hesitation. Yalena was shocked. Instinctively held his hands in front of him and tried to push Hanjin away, but Han Jin¡¯s arm was very powerful. Like the iron cast, no matter how hard she tried, she couldn¡¯t make it out. What made her helpless was that Han Jin¡¯s hand had caught her hip tip and shook it with a little weight. Her body has become softer.


    In fact, Yalena did not really resist Hanjin. It was only because of the shyness of the girl that she could not escape the claws. She was discouraged and soon lost in a fresh and exciting world.


    Yalena made an action that was absolutely impossible when she was awake. Her arms swam up a little, hugged Hanjin¡¯s neck tightly, and her toes tilted up a little, catering to Hanjin if she could Knowing what you are doing clearly, you are expected to be ashamed for a few days and dare not see anyone.


    After a kiss, Yalena was tired and panting, but she did not realize that when Han Jin let go of her, she recovered some of her mind and stared at Han Jin with the eyes that almost dripped out the water. .


    For a long while, Yalena couldn¡¯t help it anymore. Her doubts grew stronger with Hanjin¡¯s intimacy: ¡°Raphael, why are you... today for me...¡±


    "You are really curious." Han Jin was somewhat helpless. He suddenly took Yalina up and strode to the bed and threw Yarina into the bed. Of course, his strength is very measured, never Will hurt Jaina.


    While falling on the bed, Yalena couldn''t help but scream. She was a little scared, but she couldn''t tell what she was afraid of. Maybe she was afraid of this place, afraid of the bed under her body.


    "I still want to ask?" Han Jin¡¯s eyes are full of an aggressive power.


    Yalina shrank in the corner of the bed and tried to shake her head. She really didn''t dare to ask.


    Han Jin sat at the bed and reached out to Yarina: "Come here."


    Yalina hesitated for a moment, but slowly came over, relying on Han Jin, Han Jin did not make a ''horror'' action, just gently hugged her, which made her feel peace of mind, quietly raised her head Seeing Han Jin quietly looking at the top of the bed, thinking about what, just now she was wronged, always to protest, even if it was just a small protest: "You bully me..." Yalina uses low as mosquito Said the voice.

 Chapter 377： Do not

    Chapter 377 does not


    The protests of the disadvantaged to the strong are usually meaningless and have no effect. Yalin certainly knows this. She expresses her grievances, not to condemn Han Jin, but to exchange something.


    Now, she got her wish, but felt Han Jin¡¯s caress, a thick sleepy float on her brow, and Yalena yawned lazily, leaning on Han Jin¡¯s shoulder and gradually sinking Dreaming.


    Do you know more about bad things or good things? No one can make it clear, and no smart person can find an absolutely correct answer. Just like Han Jin and Yalina at the moment, Yalinna knows nothing about what happened, so she is very satisfied. Happiness, even a dream is showing a sweet smile, although Han Jin is laughing, but his smile is a little bit from the heart?


    After a long, long time, Han Jin gently held Yalina''s body, then put Yalina on the bed, covered the quilt for Yalena, and quietly looked at the moment, slowly walked out of the room.


    The entire Ares is a magic weapon. Whether it is day or night, every corner can scatter a natural light, enough for people to see things. Of course, some people feel uncomfortable and must be lit in the room. Torch or candle, even the magic light, this is also with the wishes of everyone, Han Jin never interferes, and no fire can happen anyway.


    From the side of the corridor, I can clearly see the other side. It was already late, and no one was there. Han Jin stood silently for a while and walked slowly. When he walked to a room, he paused. For a moment, then pushed the door open and went inside.


    The room is empty, it has been no one has lived for a long time, and it is placed neatly on the bed. This room is almost the same as other rooms. The only difference is that there are various kinds of Large and small vases, even under the corner of the bed, each vase is filled with flowers, a burst of fragrance in the room.


    Han Jin took the door and walked slowly. He walked to the bed and sighed. He slowly fell on the bed. He didn''t want to sleep. But after counting it, he had not slept for two days. Finally, Can not restrain the thick tiredness, close the eyes.


    In the early morning, the door of the room was pushed open. A girl whispered in a small tune and came in. Han Jin immediately woke up from his sleep and opened his eyes.


    The person who came here was Mirien. She held a large wooden barrel with her hands. The wooden barrel was filled with water. It looked heavy. Mirien just put the wooden barrel on the floor and saw Han Jin roll over from the bed. Sitting up, I was shocked: "Young Master? How are you here?"


    "Let''s take a look." Han Jin nodded. His eyes swept from Molien and saw the water in the big wooden bucket: "Are you cleaning up every day?"


    "Ah...Yes, Master." Mirien¡¯s eyes were faintly pleasing, and Sunil¡¯s things were known to everyone. It¡¯s no longer necessary to keep the room of Siniel, but Hanjin has never Having said that, no one is willing to mention it, only her honey Lien, like when Xiannier is still there, every day comes to clean up the room, even the flowers in the vases, she also put it on, just because of The gratitude in my heart, because Xiannier has been very good to her, and now she has been arrested by Han Jin. She is a little scared in her heart. She is afraid that Han Jin will blame her for her nosy, and she will not dare to lie to Han Jin. .


    "They? Are they all up?"


    "Well, everyone is having breakfast on the deck."


    Han Jin stood up, sorted out his robes, and walked slowly. When Han Jin walked through Miri, Molly was relieved and patted her chest with her hand.


    Han Jin went to the door and suddenly stopped: "Milion."


    "Ah? Young master?" Mirien was shocked again.


    "You are going to be a bride right now, and this chores will be given to others." Han Jin whispered: "And... thank you."


    "I am used to it, young master, not tired at all." Mirien hurried back, but her eyes were full of puzzles, thank you? What does it mean?


    Han Jin smiled and walked up the stairs along the promenade. Everyone was having dinner on the deck. In a short time, Resley and Lorraine were familiar with each other, especially Resley, no matter where they belong. Activists, by contrast, Harley, who should have been more active, seems to be very depressed at this moment. In fact, every time everyone gathers, Harley will become depressed because he can''t eat anything and can only make up for it with memories. Regrettably, but how can memories be compared with a cup of pure white milk, fragrant bread, and barbecue?


    Yalina held the plate and looked at it all the time. Seeing Han Jin coming up from the stairs, she hurried through the crowd, smiling at Han Jin, placed in the plate, of course, two people. food.


    These people on the Ares, down to the Holy Crown City, each belong to the privileged class, but here no one is identifiable, the shelf, the Guevara, Gail, and other people who have spent the year, also have to go to take food. This kind of ethos was brought up by Han Jin. Most of the time, it was Steelberg who prepared breakfast for him. If he got up early, he would prepare Steigenberg''s share, and Han Jin could be so casual. Others are not good at anything.


    Han Jin took a table and sat down. Yalin put the food first and sat next to Han Jin. "Raphael, what have you done?" Moxico asked on the side.


    "Sleep." Han Jin replied.


    "Yalina waited for you for a long time, and went to your bedroom to find you, you are not here!" Moshin.


    "I got up early and went out for a trip." Han Jin said nothing.


    "Oh." Mo Xinke no longer asked, Han Jin is now a high-ranking person, it is very common to go out and do something.


    The table where the Guevara and Gael¡¯s directors were sitting was quiet, and the young people seemed to be more lively. Sasio and Lei Zhe were talking enthusiastically. From the occasional words, they seemed to be arguing. Where is the spring, and Resley and Lorraine are also very interested in this, and Amy Jie, one of the three great paladins, is also there. Compared with his own achievements, Amy Jie far surpassed those young people, but he has no arrogance, and naturally sits in the Mo Xinke and others, seeing Han Jin¡¯s sight sweeping toward himself, Amy Jie He succumbed, nodded to Han Jin, and then whispered something to Sasio around him.


    Several mountain warriors jumped from the ship''s side to the deck, turned and pulled the rope, and slammed up a big box. Then Fu Binen climbed up from below and saw Han Jin and others eating breakfast. He hesitated, no. Know if you should come over.


    Han Jin has already seen Fu Bin En, reaching out to recruit. Fu Bin En was originally the prison officer of the Holy Crown City. On the day of Han Jin¡¯s capture of the city, he immediately changed his position and cooperated from beginning to end. Now he has been promoted by Han Jin and became a new character. Mann¡¯s deputy, Schumann is the general sheriff, but he concentrated all his energy on tracing the mysterious organization. In fact, Fu Binen was responsible for managing the security of the Holy City.


    ¡°Is there something?¡± Han Jin asked.


    "Adults, these are the last batch of dragon blood." Fu Binen laughed.


    "Last Batch?"


    "Yes, adults, that dragon has not been able to sustain it."


    "Then don''t let it endure it, kill it." Han Jin smiled.


    "I am coming! Let me come!" Mo Xinke yelled on the side: "Haha... From now on, I am also a dragon slayer."


    "The Dragon Slayer?" Resley and Lorraine turned at the same time, staring at the Moxico.


    "This is the case, Resley, we have a dragon in our prison. Now the dragon is useless to us, so we must kill it." Sasio explained with a smile.


    "Don''t think that he really dares to challenge the dragon." Lei Zhe grinned.


    "I have been sitting so far, what are you worried about? Are you against me?!" Mo Xinke was furious.


    Lei Zhe¡¯s face was very rare red, and then he moved away from his sight and ignored the Mo Xinke.


    "Let me come!" Resley was overjoyed, and the breakfast was not enough to eat. He walked to Hanjin in a few steps and said in a pleading tone: "Raphael, let me come?"


    The look of Moxico fell down and he was able to sit back in the chair. He didn¡¯t need Hanjin to talk. He had a lot of thoughts. Since Resley pleaded with Han Jin in this tone, the honor of the Dragon Slayer must have nothing to do with him. Even if Han Jin let him go, he can''t stand the pressure from all sides.


    "Okay." Han Jin smiled: "Yalina, after breakfast, you will accompany them to a trip." Han Jin worried about the accident, it is a dragon after all.


    "Yeah." Elena nodded.


    Resley bowed his head to Han Jin¡¯s ear, whispered: "Sister, you are so good!" After that, he smiled and stared at Yalinna. In her eyes, Han Jin and Yalina are a natural fit. The appearance is quite the same, the strength is also quite, and there is no more match than these two people.


    "What are you talking about?" Yalena was a bit curious.


    "I didn''t say anything." Resley''s eyes turned: "I told Raphael just now, I like him, I really like it very much!" Then I waited for Elena to respond and smiled and ran away.


    "This little trickster!" Yalena was angry and laughing.


    Guevara stood up and walked over to Han Jin to sit down and smiled and said: "Do you not bother me to bother you?"


    "You are talking about what." Yalena was a bit shy, but she knew that Guevara could say so, and she agreed with her relationship with Han Jin. In fact, it is not just Guevara, but others agree.


    "Raphael, the messenger''s messenger, have you thought about it?" Guevara''s gaze moved to Hanjin.


    "Yeah." Han Jin nodded. "However, I am not good at this thing, or you should go and talk with them."


    "I? What should I say to them?"


    "I went out this time, killed hundreds of shamans, and Fusa''s younger brother, Youdanla, plus two behemoths, the enemy is big." Han Jin smiled: "So We have to give Fossa a reason to believe."


    "Two giant beasts?" Guevara was surprised.


    "Are you fighting with the Behemoth?"


    "No, but I know that the Behemoth is a top creature compared to the dragon, Rafael, your strength is getting stronger..." Guevara sighed.


    "I just made it easy, and the magical defense power of the behemoth is weak." Han Jin smiled and said: "I know, why did Fussa give up the city, continue to spend with the Duke of Solomon, he can not See the dawn of victory."


    "The power of the Duke of Solomon was recognized by the mainland as early as a few decades ago, the magic star!"


    "However, we can''t watch Fusa transfer the hatred to us." Han Jin sank: "This time, I have a simple contact with Lydia, and some big elves, I found that they are right. The United Senate is very dissatisfied, because Lydia reminded the Senate that she must be alert to the orc family, but the Senate did not care, insisted on an alliance with the Orcs, and the Orc suddenly tore the face and made the Union Senate face very serious. The crisis of trust."


    Guevara did not intend to Hanjin, only listened quietly.


    "The greater the pressure on the elves, the more intense the internal conflicts will be. The two sides of the conflict may choose the extreme way." Han Jin said while thinking: "So, we must let Fossa focus on On the elves, on your side... it is best to keep a low profile and seek the understanding of the orc messengers."


    "Understand? You killed so many people, how could you understand me?"


    "There are many reasons. For example, I was pressured by the Duke of Solomon and I had to take it. Shouldn¡¯t it be a secret to me and I. Actually, what I want to do most is to sit on the mountain. Fighting, this is in my interest.¡± Han Jin said slowly: ¡°Fusa will believe that there is nothing in the world that can touch people more than interests. What''s more, the elves have been defeated all over the world. Good times, and we are unharmed, Fossa is unlikely to fall over and attack us. Of course, we can''t continue to anger Fossa."


    "Sit on the mountain... This sentence is good, it is very appropriate." Guevara smiled: "But Rafael, your original plan is not like this?"


    "I didn''t know that the contradictions within the elves have become so intense." Han Jin whispered back: "And, now the elf has found his new leader, I can feel that he has great influence. ¡±


    "who is it?"


    "Gao Bin."


    "Gaobin? Gaobin... This name sounds familiar." Guevara frowned for a moment, and suddenly burst into the eye: "God Arrow Gaobin?!" When Gaobin was in this area, Vala was just a child, so I thought about it for a long time.


    "Do you know him?"


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Guevara smiled bitterly: ¡°But a few decades ago, if I had the opportunity to be friends with him, I would be willing to kill me.¡±


    At this time, Resley, Lorraine and others ate the breakfast, and hurriedly greeted the deputy magistrate Fu Bin En, went to the prison together, and slaughtered the dragon! More fun things... In the capital of the elements, this opportunity has never been there.


    Yalena also stood up: "Raphael, if you have nothing else, go with us?"


    "I won''t go." Han Jin reached out and pointed to the big boxes. This morning, he still had to draw the energy of the dragon''s blood. He didn''t have time to run out to ''salmon dragon''. It is enough to have Yalina alone. It is.


    "Then I am gone." Elena smiled and nodded to Guevara, then followed by cheering Resley and Lorraine, and Sasio and others, heading for the ship''s side.


    "Raphael, do you want to work with that Gaobin?" Guevara''s face became dignified: "But I want to remind you that he is a madman, no, he and Lydia are together, two a madman!"


    "I probably know his past." Han Jin whispered: "If I only want to use the elves, it is very unwise to cooperate with Gaobin. If... I really want to cooperate with the elves, Gaobin becomes a Very good choice, at least stronger than the veterans of the United Senate."


    "Since you have decided, I don''t have much to say." Guevara sighed and then shifted the subject: "Raphael, do you have any thoughts? I found out when you talked about Gaobin. The look is a bit wrong."


    Han Jin was silent, and for a long while, he whispered: "I heard about Sunil."


    "What happened to her? That Prudence... is very bad for her?" Guevara showed a pity: "I actually guessed it, and even married to Prudence with the character of Siniel." She will not turn her head to frame you. It must be that Prudence has done something horrible, forcing Sunil to do it!"


    "No, that is a fake Siniel." Han Jin''s voice is getting deeper and lower.


    "Fake Siniel? What do you mean??" Guevara stunned.


    ¡°The real Siniel has always been in the phantom of the Yehliucheng Temple, and has never come out.¡±


    Guevara¡¯s time in a daze was longer than that of Han Jin. After a long time, he also lowered his voice: ¡°What do you want to do? Give up Elena??¡±


    "No, how come?!" Han Jin shook his head. "I admit, I started accepting Yalina just because I was moved, but now I have liked her more and more. I like her smile and like to see it. She screamed at me, and had nothing to do with responsibility. I didn''t want to leave her, I didn''t want to hurt her. And... Oh, I saw a famous iceberg beauty in front of myself, and I have a sense of accomplishment."


    "Do you still have a mood to make a joke?" Guevara looked helpless. He looked at Han Jin and Sunil, and understood the feelings between the two people: "So, do you want to give up Chanel?"


    "Do not."


    "No??" Guevara was almost caught by his own saliva. If he was eating something now, he would definitely spray everything out.


    Han Jin closed his mouth, but his eyes looked very bright.


    "Ha... For a man, this is nothing. When I was young, I had more than a dozen wives." Guevara said that the laughter came to an abrupt end, and he remembered his home that had been turned into ruins. My heart couldn''t help but burst into pain, but his control was strong, and his face remained as if nothing had happened: "And, does Solomon have several wives? But...but..."


    "But what?"


    "Did you notice that? Just now, Leslie was joking with you. Yalena was not angry at all. On the one hand, she was looking at Resley as a sister. On the other hand, she grew up in that environment. I heard you said that the feelings of several ladies in Solomon are very good, there is no mutual jealousy, jealousy, and attacking, so as long as you are right, it is not difficult to convince her." Guevara paused: "But Xianni Not the same, she..."


    Han Jin was silent again, and he could not answer the question about Guevara.

 Chapter 378： Never back down

    Chapter 278 does not retreat


    On the head of Yehliu City, the elves on duty are still patrolling as usual, walking leisurely, and not forgetting to say hello and make a joke when they pass by with their companions.


    For a long time no one dared to attack Yehliucheng by himself, so that these patrolling elves have regarded patrol as a routine.


    Suddenly, there was a slight trembling in the earth, and all the elves felt strange and turned their eyes to the distance.


    At the end of the horizon, there was a smog of smoke in the sky, as if there were countless beasts rushing in it. After a while, as the piece of smoke continues to advance, the eye-catching elf can see the figure that is constantly flashing in the smoke, and it is actually an orc warrior riding a blast wolf!


    Didn''t you already form an alliance with the orcs? What should be explained in front of the scene? Look at the murderous look, even the stupid elves will not think that the orcs are coming in good faith.


    "Enemy!!" An elf screamed exhausted and rang the alarm beside him. For a time, the bells on the head of the city were busy, and the patrolling elves immediately got busy, reporting, alerting, and chaos. group.


    A few minutes later, the tenth-order ranger Athena stood in the head of the city, looking calmly at the orc troops that were approaching in the distance. In the wild city of Yehliu, she was the strongest. The expansion of the Elf family can be said to have been fully preserved without reservation, so that there are only a thousand elves left in Yehliu City, and not all of them are combatants.


    A ten-level ranger, leading less than a thousand elf warriors, compared with the powerful orc army, is like a small boat in the ocean, no matter how you look at it, it will be destroyed at any time.


    But Athena, who was born and died several decades behind Lydia, did not show the slightest fear. Seeing Athena''s calm expression, some of the flustered elf warriors gradually calmed down. Although their strength was not strong enough, even the illusion trial did not pass, but they had enough courage to fight.


    Moreover, every elf is convinced that the wild willow city under their feet is indestructible. It used to be like this, and it will be like this in the future.


    With the order of Athena, the elf warriors quickly hid behind the wall, and a branch of the arrow stalked out from the vines that wrapped the wall, like a beast that only chose people.


    The orc troops are getting closer and closer, and thousands of orc warriors riding the hurricane wolf rushing all the way. Athena can even see the stained blood stained on the weapons that the orcs are waving.


    Then, Athena''s gaze suddenly condensed, and the pupil suddenly contracted. Behind the orc warrior, more than a dozen burly figures with a height of more than five meters were revealed. They took a step of five or six meters. The distance, the wide feet of the feet squatting on the ground, making a squeaky noise, these giants can only keep up with the footsteps of the blast wolf with only two legs, especially the fear of every giant¡¯s arms. Holding a big scary stone.


    Hill Giants! It turned out to be a giant mountain! Although Athena had a good control of her facial expressions, she could not suppress the shock in her heart.


    In the orc system, the giants of the hills are second only to the existence of the behemoths, which refers to their combat power and has nothing to do with IQ. Especially in the siege war, maybe the shamans can''t look at the high walls, but the giants of the hills can use their natural strength to destroy the seemingly unbreakable city defenses with stones in their hands. .


    It can be said that the thousands of orc warriors Athena were not in the eyes, because the blast wolf jumped higher and could not cross the tall wall of Yeliucheng. Moreover, it was not a wall in the ordinary sense. There were many attempts. The invaders who crossed it left their lives under the green vines.


    However, the appearance of the giants of the hills made Athena''s confidence begin to shake, but things have reached this point, and she has not allowed her to take a step back. Athena''s figure is quite straight, and her sharp eyes like an eagle are staring. Those hill giants who want to keep Yehliucheng, the most urgent task is to shoot those who have unparalleled powerful long-range attack capabilities.


    The Orc troops charged very quickly. When there were more than 500 meters from Yehliu City, a giant of the hill suddenly slammed the stones in their hands. The whistling whistling sound followed, and the stones slammed at an incredible speed. The sound of the wind and thunder flew straight.


    There was a loud bang, and the stones slammed on the wall of the city. They suddenly split into large and small pieces and flew around. The vines near the falling points of the stones were also sunk, and the scattered branches and leaves were all over the sky. Athena could clearly feel the ground under his feet trembled.


    The orc warriors began to cheer, and they screamed and waved their weapons. Greedy and **** eyes appeared in the eyes of every orc. Yehliucheng is not only a city for them, but also endless. Wealth and women.


    Of course, the wall of Yehliucheng could not be destroyed by this attack. The growth of the vines was extremely fast. It was just a blink of an eye. The green barrier was restored to the original, and it was impossible to see that it had just been attacked.


    But Athena is clear even if she doesn''t look at it. The masonry wall must have left a huge dent, so the violent attack can not be blocked by the vines alone.


    The elf warriors watched Athena nervously, waiting for the command of the attack. The strength is not strong enough does not mean ignorance. The elves present know that if the attack is allowed to continue, then the collapse of the city wall is only a matter of time.


    At this time, the front end of the orc army has been less than 400 meters away from Yehliu City. This is exactly the limit distance that the ordinary elf shooter can play, and a round of volleying out, at least more than 100 orc warriors.


    Can Athena seem to have not seen the anxious eyes around, just standing there quietly, seems to be waiting for something.


    "Adult, don''t you order?" A male elf around Athena couldn''t help but ask.


    "Let''s wait." Athena''s gaze never left the giants of the hills, and the heart silently counted the distance.


    Another hill giant struggled to throw out the stones in his hand. It looked exactly the same as the previous attack. The same whistling, the same smashed on the wall, and then the gravel and broken branches. The green barrier is still silently filling the gap that was destroyed.


    The most important thing is that Athena noticed that the drop points of the two attacks before and after were not bad! In the blink of an eye, when did you start, these simple mountain giants have become so smart?


    This way, perhaps even the time I expected is not enough, Athena thought while slowly raising her right hand.


    Finally, when the third hill giant raised the stone in his hand, Athena¡¯s handcuffs went down: ¡°Target, Hill Giant!¡±


    Thousands of arrows left the bowstrings, and they screamed like a storm, and instantly covered the dozens of hill giants.


    At the same time, Athena lightning-excited a small, dark red arrow from the quiver, and raised her hand and shot it.


    Facing the oncoming arrow rain, there are stone giants in the hands of the hills. They just block the stones in one fell swoop, but they block most of them. Without stones, they are crossed in front of their arms to avoid His face and chest were shot. As for the rest of the body, they don''t care at all, the orc family is never afraid of injury.


    The giants of the hills that are preparing to throw out the stones in their hands are no exception. They also keep the stones in front of them. This is the best means and the only means for them to deal with long-range attacks.


    The arrow shoots a clear break on the stone. After all, not every elf has great strength. If they can shoot through the huge stones, they may have already followed the big troops instead of staying here. .


    At the same time, there is also the sound of the arrow piercing into the flesh. Although the stones are big enough, they can''t keep their whole body behind, but the firm muscles of the muscles make the arrow only penetrate into the shallow. Position, they will not be able to re-enter, and this injury for the giants, it is like a sip by the worm, the pain is painful, but it does not affect their combat effectiveness.


    Many things are on the same side, and there is also a bad side.


    The stones in the hands of the giants performed their mission very well, blocking the numerous arrows for the giants, but at the same time they blocked the sight of the giants.


    At the moment when the arrow rain was about to end, a tiny red mans came and the huge stones suddenly became fragile in front of this little red mans. The red mans did not enter the stone without any effort. From the other side, the giant behind the stone only had time to feel the pain in the eyebrows, and then all the consciousness had already left him.


    It wasn''t until the smear of the red mans worn out from the giant''s head that it slowed down the momentum and made it clear that it turned out to be a small dark red arrow.


    The orc warriors made angry screams, controlling the blasting wolf underneath to speed up, and the giants of the hills also angered and raised the boulder in their hands and made a throwing action.


    Athena on the wall dropped the bow in her hand, her face was a little tired, but when she saw the reaction of the orcs, she couldn¡¯t help but pass a glimmer of hope. This is the effect, as long as the giants of the hills do not attack. When the points are gathered together, she has the confidence to hold for a long time. As for what to do after she held it, she didn''t know that she only knew that she would defend the wall under her feet. Whether she was paying for blood or life, she would have to hold it firmly.


    "Give it to you." This was what Lidia said to her when she left. The tone was faint when she spoke, and it was still the look of the waves.


    But Athena, who had never been alone, never felt that an invisible burden was on her body at that moment. The simple four words were always hovering in Athena¡¯s mind. Not going.


    Give it to me, Athena clings to the bow in her hand and lets the savage guys across to see what unforgivable sins they have committed.


    At this time, a bleak and low horn sounded loudly on the battlefield, and the orc warriors who rushed forward slowed down the speed. The giants of the hills also hesitated to put down the arms holding stones, even though their looks were still angry. Very incomparable, but no giant has launched an attack.


    The horn sound suddenly changed and became high, and then an incredible scene appeared. The orc warriors, who were famous for their rampages and chaos on the battlefield, went back neatly, as if they were a well-trained army.


    When the beasts stopped, Athena''s face changed. With the accurate visual observation of her ten-level ranger, the orc stood no more than the location of Yeliucheng, which was exactly six hundred meters.


    The formation of the orc troops has not changed, and the soldiers are still in front and the giants are behind. Can Athena know very well that this means that the arrows of these elf warriors can no longer effectively harm the orcs.


    But for the giants of the hills, such a distance is not the limit.


    A giant of the hill casts a boulder in the hand, and the stone is parabolically turned to the wall, then the second and third...


    Obviously, this type of throwing does not conform to the consistent style of the giants of the hills, resulting in less accurate accuracy than before. However, only such giants can guarantee that the stones will be able to carry a powerful force after flying over a distance of six hundred meters. Kneeling on the wall.


    Even sometimes the stones hit the city directly and smashed around on the ground. This irregular scroll made the elves unprepared. In a short period of time, there were more than a dozen elves that were not cut off or directly. Lost life.


    Four hundred meters away, behind the orc troops, a group of people running back and forth, constantly sending a piece of boulder to the giants of the hills, it seems that they intend to cast stones in this distance, always The moment when the wall collapses.


    Is this still the wisdom of the orc family? However, it was too late to think too much. Athena suppressed the strangeness of her heart and pulled out a dark red arrow and slowly opened the bowstring.


    With a bang, the arrow came out of the string and turned into a faint red mang, and the target was still the eyebrow of a giant mountain.


    A warrior in front of the Orc battle suddenly leaped high from the blast wolf, waving the weapon in his hand to meet the red awn. After a blast, the red awn smashed the weapon in the orc''s hand, and the speed was unreduced. Going to the established location.


    Another orc warrior jumped into the air in the eyes of Athena''s astonished eyes. Perhaps it was too late to use weapons to meet. The orc directly blocked the whereabouts of the red mans with his own body.


    Even the huge stones can''t stop the masing of the red mans, even if the orc''s body is solid, it is also vulnerable in the face of the invincible red awn. The orc was not suspenseful and was pierced by the red mans, and there was a blood rushing behind him.


    The hill giants locked by Athena just blocked the stones in their hands, and God gave them unparalleled power, but did not give them a matching reaction speed, the attack on this high-order shooter, He has no other way than hard resistance.


    The red mansions have been blocked twice, and the speed has slowed down a bit. Although they still shot into the stones, they no longer have the power to break the rocks and shoot the giants hiding behind the stones.


    The giant of the hill slowly lowered the stone, revealing his ugly big face, and found that he did not suffer any harm, and could not help but open his mouth and laughed.


    The orc warriors were quiet for a few seconds, and then there was a burst of excitement. Of course, they are worthy of excitement. The most common thing for the Orcs has been the sniper of the high-level elves. This time they succeeded in keeping a hill giant under the arrow of the high-level elves, which is too proud of them. As for the companion who just died, it seems that it is irrelevant. How can an ordinary orc warrior compare with a hill giant?


    Athena, who shot the second arrow, was pale, as if the strength of the whole body had been exhausted, but she still stood there straight, only the sweat dripping from her forehead quietly sold her exhaustion.


    "Adult, go on a break for a while, it seems that there will be nothing in a short time." The male elf around Athena whispered.


    Athena shook her head reluctantly. "Wilpner, the moment I stood here, I already had this awareness, or I stood up to victory, or I died here."


    The male elf named Wilpner sighed and sneaked forward a little, so that he had enough time to stop in front of Athena when the stone fell.


    Athena certainly saw the little action of Wilpner around her, her lips moving, and eventually she said nothing. This subordinate mind is clear to her. She has never been convinced that she is afraid of him, but now there is no need to clarify it. According to the current situation, if there is no reinforcement, the city breaks sooner or later. Since it is not far from death, let him do what he wants to do.


    The chaotic boulder was bombarded on the wall, and the green barrier was also relentlessly repairing the damaged position. However, the wall under the vine had begun to become mottled, and even a crack appeared in the serious position.


    Athena stood there quietly, waiting for the recovery of physical strength, and her eyes never stayed away from the giants of the hills. Even at the last moment, I will fight to the end. Yehliucheng never lacks the courage to face death. Moreover, when it is not yet desperate, the guardian of Yehliucheng is the ancient tree of life! The power is far more than the tree of life in the ordinary sense of the seeds of life. Real things can''t be done. She will not hesitate to choose to burn with all the enemy jade!

 Chapter 379： camouflage

    Chapter 369 Chapter Camouflage


    Han Jin put the last bottle gently on the table, then the legs were high, and the eyes closed and the interest rate was getting thicker and thicker. I learned the energy of the Longcheng elder Maxwell, the prison. The dragon in the series also provided several dragon blood, which allowed his total energy to break through five hundred mysteries. This also means that he can learn the energy of the eighth-order magic crystal! Although it is far from the Wan Xuan realm of Jin Jin, it is still far away from the current speed. However, in a few years, he can go to the extreme of the extraordinary sanctification. If it is a coincidence, he has killed more than a dozen. Or dozens of dragons, the time will be shorter.


    Dragons... Han Jin¡¯s mouth smiled, then slowly closed his eyes, adjusted his breath, held the Yuan Shouyi, and entered the setting.


    I don''t know how long it took, the door was lightly ringed, and then the sound of Harley sounded outside: "Master? Master??"


    "Harley, is there something?"


    "Master, are you convenient now? Master Amy Jie wants to see you!" Harley called.


    Han Jin slightly moved his body and moved to the bedside. He whispered: "Let him come in." In fact, he already saw Amy Jie when he was having breakfast, but he was eager to learn the energy of dragon blood, although Yalinna The method of storing dragon blood is very effective, but it can''t completely eliminate the dissipation of energy. It just makes the speed of dissipating very slow. Other things can be put away, dragon blood can''t wait, so after eating breakfast Han Jin let the mountain soldiers move those big boxes to his room.


    Han Jin also understands that Amy Jie will stay on the Ares and see that he has not come out for a long time. To Harley is looking for himself. It is definitely not a trivial matter.


    Outside the door, Amy Jie smiled and walked in from the outside. A faint **** scent floating in the house caught his attention. Amy Jie couldn¡¯t help but sniff it, looking away from the stacked bottles. Sweeping, although Han Jin poured out all the dragon blood as much as possible, there are more or less red things on the bottle wall.


    However, Amy Jie is a man of proportionality. He turned his eyes away from the traces and smiled. "Adult, I hope I didn''t bother you."


    "It''s okay, sit down." Han Jin pointed to the chair: "Is there something? The magic scrolls I gave you are running out?"


    "How is it possible? I am very satisfied with one day." Amy Jie said: "Adult, I am not complimenting you, the magic scroll you made, it is amazing, really, amazing."


    "Oh... isn''t this complimenting me?"


    "Of course not!" Amy said while sitting in a chair: "This...adult, some words, I don''t know if I should say..."


    "Don''t you say that." Han Jin smiled: "Look at your look, it seems to be a lot of pressure?"


    "It''s not my stress, it''s the Pope." Amy Jie sighed.


    "Jedice? What happened?"


    "The two forces in the world, one is the sword in the hand, the other is the money, huh, huh, adults, maybe you think I am too superficial, but I always think so." Amy Jie laughed.


    "You are not wrong." Han Jin nodded.


    ¡°Since we rebuilt the Holy See in the Holy City, many things require money, a lot of money! And these are all provided by you. It is reasonable to say that we should be grateful to you, but in fact...¡±


    "You said, I won''t mind." Han Jin paused for a moment and added: "I am very happy, you will come and talk to me."


    "In fact, some cardinals are very dissatisfied with you." Amy Jie smiled bitterly: "They are not greedy people. The reason is... Before the sun did not fall, our Holy See had a tax source and was quite rich. But when we get here, we have nothing, and the contrast between the front and back is too great. Some people will inevitably feel lost. No matter what we want to do, we must ask for your permission, because this is your territory, and your son is here. People, let alone our hurriedly escaped and carried a lot of things. Without your support, what can we do? So... a few cardinals have put forward very sharp opinions, they said, our throats are all People are in their hands, and time is longer. The Holy See can only be your vassal. This is the greatest insult to all believers, even the insult to the gods of light, the spokesperson of God... How can you surrender to the feet of a human being? What?"


    "Go on." Han Jin whispered.


    "The two cardinals proposed to re-enact the decree of God..."


    "God''s grace?" Han Jin intercepted.


    "Do you know?" Amy Jie.


    "know."


    "The idea is too stupid. They are like a group of spoiled children. They always vent their grievances and dissatisfaction, but they never think about why and why." Amy''s eyes were full of helplessness: "It''s a pity." I am too young to be qualified to participate in the academic affairs. Among the three paladins, only Adunis can come forward to say a few words. The Pope only has the support of several cardinals, even if they add Yadunis, their voices. Compared with the opposition, it is still too weak."


    "You mean, Jedice can''t control the situation?" Han Jin said slowly.


    "Yes, but no one knows how long he can control." Amyjie grinned. "I am afraid... on that day, there will be a massive **** conflict."


    "Since you can come to me and prove that you already have some ideas, are you?"


    "I know you can''t," Amy Jie laughed.


    "What do you want me to do?"


    "Adult, can you give us a parish in the Holy City?" Amy Jie said while observing Han Jin''s look: "This way, you are putting down a big bag, the Holy See has a sense of security, I think ... I personally think that this is good for both of us."


    However, Amy Jie was disappointed. He observed for a long time and could not catch the changes in Hanjin¡¯s mood.


    After a long while, Han Jin whispered: "Do you think... will I promise this?"


    Amy Jie stunned. He indulged for a moment and smiled bitterly: "The possibility of promise is very small." Although the size of the parish is flexible, the essence of this problem cannot be ignored. Han Jin has become a holy crown city. The supreme master, drawing a parish, means that Han Jin can no longer control the area. This is undoubtedly a big nail in the body of Han Jin. Which king will allow the existence of the country?


    "Since you know, then we don''t have to continue to discuss."


    "But..." Amy Jie was still somewhat reluctant.


    "Amy Jie, I really want to be friends with you, but this does not mean that I must give up the flesh of my own body, to please the friends, to tell the truth, to unilaterally sacrifice the friendship created, to maintain It¡¯s not long before.¡± Han Jin smiled: ¡°And, people¡¯s desires are endless. I made sacrifices today, satisfied you, satisfied Jedisi, and satisfied all the cardinals, but very Fast, some of you will make new demands, and the feeling of getting something for you is wonderful. Moreover, my concession also exposes my weakness and deception. Do you really think they will be satisfied?!"


    "Adult, I can guarantee this..."


    "You can''t guarantee it!" Han Jin intercepted: "You can master a person''s life and death, but can you master a person''s desires? Ha ha ... can completely control themselves, just control themselves, it is very valuable."


    Amy Jie was silent and quietly looked at Han Jin. He did not expect that Han Jin¡¯s attitude would be so determined.


    "If you say that I am determined not to give in, it is very likely that the contradictions will break out. Then I can understand this. The friendship you said is just trying to force me to give in." Han Jin said slowly: "This kind of Friendship... can be abandoned!"


    "Adult, I think you should have misunderstood what I meant." Amy Jie said with a wry smile: "We only want a small parish, the population is not much, even if there is only one street, we are satisfied."


    "Amy, come to me, Jedice knows?" Han Jin smiled and shifted the subject.


    "The Pope does not know."


    "Why didn''t Jedice come to me?"


    "The Pope is..."


    "Because he knows me, I know that I can never promise!"


    "Adult, just a small parish, don''t need such tension?" Amy''s face became more and more bitter.


    "The principle is that there is no difference in size. Just look at whether you can persist." Han Jin whispered: "And, there were a lot of cardinals who supported Jedice to hold the Pope''s coronation ceremony. Now? He became the Pope??"


    Amy Jie sighed out, he understood this thing, and also agreed with Jedice''s low-key. If there is a pope in this holy crown city, then what position should Hanjin be placed on?


    "Amy Jie, not only do you have the right to give up friendship, I also have it." Han Jin smiled: "Do you understand what I mean?"


    Amy Jie can''t speak any more, Han Jin''s attitude is very sharp, and even hints at himself, there is the possibility of completely turning his face! When he came to the Ares, Amy Jie¡¯s goal was to negotiate, not to completely anger Han Jin. In the face of the deadlock, he could only remain silent.


    Han Jin still wants to say something, his look suddenly stiff, and immediately stood up: "Amy Jie, talk later, or you wait for me for a while."


    Amy Jie looked at Han Jin''s look wrong and hurriedly said: "Adult, what happened?"


    "You can''t help me." Han Jin said while striding toward the door.


    Harley was talking loudly on the deck. Suddenly seeing Han Jin shot from the stairs and reaching for a move, Harley¡¯s figure instantly disappeared without a trace. Then Han Jin had jumped out of the ship¡¯s side and fell straight down, etc. The figures of Guevara and Gael are not clear, so Han Jin¡¯s figure has disappeared.


    "Adult, go here." A thin middle-aged man in front of him held a torch and said it back.


    "You are careful." Schumann glanced nervously around. He never imagined that an ordinary residential house actually hides underground passages and reaches the abyss world. They have been away for a long time, and the torches have changed a few, but they still have not seen the end.


    More than a dozen mountain warriors were surrounded by Schumann. Everyone had a cold sword in their hands. They were ordered by Hu Jin personally to Schumann to protect Schumann¡¯s safety. On the one hand, he assisted Schumann in conducting investigations. .


    "Adult, rest assured, I have already explored, those people are not there, uh... we just quietly copied their old nest!" The thin middle-aged man smiled.


    "David, how long will it take? Are you sure we have not taken the wrong path?" Schumann asked.


    "Walk the wrong way? Adult, you are questioning my professional skills!" The middle-aged man in front shook his head and walked past a fork in the road. The middle-aged man suddenly stopped and groped carefully on the wall. A dent, then turned around and put his index finger in front of his lips and snorted.


    Schumann and the mountain soldiers could not help but lower their voices and move forward step by step. The middle-aged man slowly poked his head out, glanced at the road, nodded hard, and then placed the torch in the hand on the ground. With a foot on a step, the torch has been quietly extinguished.


    Other mountain warriors also learned how to extinguish their torches, and the world soon fell into a darkness. At this moment, a sharp whistling sound rang, accompanied by people¡¯s screams, snoring, There is also a physical impact. Although Schumann¡¯s strength is very poor, he can sense that someone is rushing around him. However, he does not dare to move, loses his light, he loses his vision, and he does not know where to go. mobile.


    After a few minutes, the surroundings became quiet. Schumann tried to reach out and stroked four times, but he didn''t touch anything. He didn''t dare to speak loudly, and his heart was scared and scared.


    With a bang, something was lit up in front of him. David lit the torch again and saw David again. Schumann couldn¡¯t help but breathe a sigh of relief. Then his face suddenly became stiff. His feet were horizontal. Lying in the body of a dozen mountain warriors, just in the chaos of the past few minutes, the mountain soldiers were all killed!


    If he didn''t have a certain psychological quality, Schumann almost screamed. For him, this scene is really terrible.


    David holds the torch in his right hand and smiles at Schumann. Schumann¡¯s strength is not very good, but his mind is very flexible. This is why he is valued by Han Jin. ¡°David! You... you are betrayed. I?!" Schumann finally couldn''t help but screamed with anger.


    David just smiled and didn''t answer.


    Keke... There were a few coughs behind him, and Schumann turned a little. He was seeing a white-haired old man kneeling in front of the body of a mountain warrior, carefully observing something, and then he had a dagger in his hand. Gently pierce the ears of a mountain warrior, then draw down and pick up again. The dagger draws a blood mark connecting the ears between the necks of the body. Then he takes out a bottle of medicine and sprinkles it on the blood. on.


    Schumann didn''t know what the old man was doing, holding his breath and watching, but his calves were shaking at the same time.


    The old man took out a black cloth and covered it on the face of the mountain warrior. After waiting for a moment, suddenly he tried hard, and a scalp and numb tearing sounded. The face of the mountain warrior had become **** and fuzzy. The cheeks were all gone, and then the old man shook open the black cloth. It turned out that the disappearing cheeks were tightly attached to the black cloth.


    Schumann couldn''t help but scream like a pig, and even almost urinated. The mind is the mind, the experience is the experience. From small to large, he has seen some cruel killing scenes, but he has lived people. The skin was peeled off, but today I saw it for the first time.


    "David..." Schumann yelled, not knowing if he was condemning his friend or asking for anything.


    "I am not David." The middle-aged man put his fingers behind his ear and hooked a few times. As he grabbed a piece of skin, he slid forward and a vivid mask fell off his face.


    It wasn''t David, it was covered with haze on the cheeks. There was a pair of eyes that were not much bigger than the soybeans. They said that the smaller the eyes, the more gods they had, but the ones were too small, which inevitably gave people a vicious feeling, and his The lips are very thin, slightly curled up at the corners of the mouth, full of astringent taste.


    "You..." Schumann stretched out his trembling hand. He finally understood that David did not sell him. Instead, he was discovered and miserable during the process of tracking and investigating!


    "Schumann, we should talk about it, aren''t we?" The person who faked David said coldly.


    Schumann turned his head and ran away in the direction of the coming. In contrast, he felt that the white-haired old man was easier to deal with.


    At this moment, Schumann has already exploded all his potential. In a few steps, he rushed to the old man and shouted: "Get out!" Then he punched the old man''s head.


    The old man slowly walked sideways and gave Schumann a punch. Schumann¡¯s fist was still far from the old man. The old man had already hit Schumann¡¯s heart, and Schumann suddenly hit the stone wall on his side. The cold sweat of the beans sprouted out, and the body shrank down a little bit, opening a big mouth, as if breathing desperately, like a dying fish.


    "Want to run? Hehe..." The man who pretended to be David walked slowly and stood shoulder to shoulder with the old man: "In fact, you don''t have to be so nervous. I ask you a few questions, as long as you can answer it truthfully. I will never hurt you."


    "You...want...what do you know?" Schumann barely squeezed a few words out of his throat.


    "It''s very simple, just some trivial things." The man who pretended to be David said: "What do you like to eat for breakfast?"


    When Schumann woke up, he reacted. Before David was killed, he certainly answered similar questions, so he never found out that David was a fake! Thinking of this, Schumann knew that he could not escape, his heart was calm and calm, and then spit out a saliva in front of each other.


    "It''s very bad." The man posing as David shook the fire with a torch, and blocked Schumann''s saliva: "I advise you, or cooperate with us."


    Want to pretend to be someone to deceive others? dream! Schumann had already stunned his heart, and his face suddenly showed a happy look, and his eyes fell behind the other two.


    The two mysterious men turned their heads back at the same time, and Schumann jumped up and slammed into the stone wall.

 Chapter 380： Minion

    Chapter 38: The Minions


    The man who pretended to be like David had a long eye behind his head. When he reached out, he grabbed Schumann¡¯s hair and shattered Schumann¡¯s unrealistic fantasies. His face was a scornful smile: ¡°Want to die? Death is not an easy task in front of me unless you get my permission."


    Schumann''s pain came out of tears. He struggled twice and couldn''t make it, but his eyes fell behind Schumann and he showed a pleasant surprise.


    "Haha... I want to play tricks?" The white-haired old man couldn''t help but be teased.


    A black silk line swims silently. When the silk thread is about to touch the old man, the old man is aware of the strangeness, but he has no time to turn back and can only release the stealth immediately. Unfortunately, the black silk thread has been wrapped around him. The body, the stealth technique was released, but only for a moment, his body shape was exposed to the air, and then he fell to the ground, and the black thread had tied him up.


    The act of pretending to be David was not slow, and it was still very clever. He did not try to use the hostages in front of him to swear, and his body slashed out and disappeared without a trace.


    "Adult..." Schumann made a cry of joy and cry.


    "The next time you have to be smarter." Han Jin said faintly: "You just told them that I have already arrived."


    "I... I understand." I don''t know if it was because of excitement or shame. Schumann''s face became red. In fact, the first time he experienced this kind of death and death, he couldn''t be like those real. It is already very courageous for the professional to control his emotions and make up his mind to commit suicide.


    "You come out by yourself, or I will shoot you out." Han Jin said to the dark alley.


    No one answered him. The roadway was very quiet. Only the best-sighted people could see it. A tiny black beetle slowly moved about a foot or so from the ground.


    Han Jin¡¯s mouth sneered, his right hand waving forward, a long whip appeared in his hand, and the whip tip wrapped in a whistling sound, plunging into the darkness.


    With a slamming sound, the tip of the dragonfly was hitting the wall of the cave, leaving a deep mark like a knife and axe. Han Jin¡¯s arm trembled, and the whiplash whistled and rolled to the other side of the wall.


    The screaming screams came, and the man who pretended to be David showed signs. The soft armor on his chest had cracked, revealing a shocking blood trough, and blood poured out like a fountain, but he did not lose his fighting spirit. , rolled around on the ground and jumped up.


    Han Jin¡¯s figure appeared in front of the man, and he slammed his fists. The fist was squatting on the man¡¯s lap, and then a loud bang, Han Jin¡¯s half arm fell into the depths of the hole, the other half of the leg. It was also entered by Han Jin.


    The man who pretended to be David once again made a tragic sound, and his body fell down. His posture was a bit strange. The leg was thrown up into the hole wall, and the toes were still exposed outside. At this moment, the head was hanging down. There, it was a fracture, the calf had been smashed, he was so painful that his body was squatting, and the other leg kicked and smashed on the wall, but he could not pull his leg out, his The screams are more and more hysterical, and a pair of eyes are prominent, like a light tap, and they will jump out of the eyelids.


    The white-haired old man saw this miserable scene, his heart was frightened, and then his eyes turned cold, only the muscles on his cheeks twitched, and his body shook slightly.


    What Schumann understood, hurriedly rushed to the white-haired old man, rubbing his hands on the old man''s neck and shouting: "Open your mouth and open my mouth!"


    The old man¡¯s eyes had become awkward. He didn¡¯t look at Schumann and didn¡¯t open his mouth, but a trace of blood ooze from his mouth.


    "Adult! This guy bit his tongue!" Schumann turned back and shouted to Hanjin.


    "I thought it was done?" Han Jin snorted, his fingers flicked, and Harley''s figure appeared in the air.


    "Adult, this is..."


    "Schumann, let it go!" Han Jin slammed the law and slammed it: "Take!!"


    Han Jin¡¯s hand was shot to the white-haired old man, and Schumann suddenly saw that the old man seemed to have become two people, one still lying on the ground, and the other seems to be controlled by an invisible force, floating upwards. When he got up, Schumann stunned and shook his head hard. When he looked at him again, he found that there was only one person left, the illusion?


    Harley¡¯s figure rushed up, screaming and screaming, waving his bones against the air, but no one except Han Jin and him could understand what he was doing.


    "Schumann, what did the guy say to you just now?" Han Jin said in a playful tone.


    "Just?" Schumann looked at Han Jin¡¯s gaze and saw that the person posing as David had barely interrupted the bark, supported the ground with both hands, and tried to look at his companion.


    "He said that in front of him, death is not an easy task, unless he is allowed." Schumann said loudly, he felt extremely relieved.


    "This way..." Han Jin smiled: "Before me, even if I am dead, I have to make me satisfied. Otherwise, he will always sink in the purgatory and drive!"


    With Hanjin''s gesture, Schumann saw a picture that made him stunned. The old man who saw it in the illusion appeared in the air. His body consisted of a soot-like thing. A wave will cause a hole in the old man. Then, the hole will heal slowly, and the old man¡¯s face is very embarrassing. His limbs are struggling, but he can¡¯t escape Harley¡¯s control. It¡¯s like getting a scream, but Schumann can¡¯t hear anything.


    The man who pretended to be David was also stunned. What the **** is that? soul? !


    Using the Dao method to forcibly strip people''s souls is a sadness. Han Jin did not want to use such a Taoist method before, but now it doesn''t matter, because there is no such thing as righteousness and no magic. This is a world without heaven. There is a causal reincarnation, and whoever is strong is the master of all beings.


    "Harry, don''t play," Han Jin said faintly.


    Harley smirked and opened his mouth. The old man seemed to be attracted by an invisible force. He flew straight into Harley''s mouth. Harley sat patted his stomach with satisfaction and then fell silent. For a long while, Harley shook a bit: "Master, this guy is called Qian Ning, a person in an organization called Aster."


    "Anymore?"


    "Don... Donald?!" Harley''s voice changed.


    "Donald?" Han Jin looked at the man who pretended to be David: "Do you have anything to tell me?"


    In a corner of the Yeliucheng Elf Temple, a seemingly ordinary courtyard suddenly appeared dazzling light. After a while, when the light was gone, there was already one more person in the yard.


    A fairy who was in the dust, just appeared in the center of the yard, and heard the deafening sound that came from far away, and even the earth under his feet seemed to tremble slightly.


    Xiannier frowned and glanced around, accidentally not seeing a guard. What happened? The export of the illusion should be guarded by the facts. Many of the elves who have passed the trial are scarred and must be treated in time. It is obviously unreasonable to see the scene in front of them.


    The huge sound is still continually sounding, and Siniel glanced in the direction of the loud noise, where it should be the location of the city gate. Under normal circumstances, the elders would not allow this kind of awkward voice to exist. Slightly hesitated, Xiannier went straight in the direction of the city gate.


    Xiannier did not notice that after so many days of death and death, her mood has changed quietly. If it is in the past, she will definitely go to the elders first and ask what happened. Now, she has chosen a more direct way.


    Before Sinniel walked out of the temple, he saw several elves in the front yard running out of guards, and a pair of enemies quickly ran outside the temple.


    Sunnier leaped a few times and then caught up with the elves. He asked one by hand: "What happened?"


    The elf that was pulled was obviously impatient, didn''t even return, and tried to open Chanel''s hand and shouted: "Come on, go to the ancient tree of life!"


    "Ancient tree of life?" Xiannier pulled hard and let the elf face himself. He asked, "What happened?"


    The elf then saw who was holding him. He couldn¡¯t help but sigh for a while, then he shouted in surprise: "Xinnier?!"


    At this time, the elves that ran in front also stopped and saw that they were all happy after Siniel.


    "Really is Siniel!"


    "Great, Xiannier is back, we have hope!"


    "Wait!" Xiannier quickly stopped the talk of these elves, "Who will tell me, what happened?"


    A more embarrassing elf quickly told the whole process of the incident, and Xiannier knew that Yehliucheng had been attacked by the orc family, and the main force of the elves was not in the city. Worst of all, the Orc forces have hill giants, and the walls are already faltering under the repeated long-range attacks by the giants of the hills. The command of the current commander, Athena, is that if the city breaks, then all the elves will gather under the old trees of life and make a final fight with the orcs.


    After listening to the whole process, Sunil did not say a word, turned and ran to the direction of the city gate, the whole figure is like a sharp arrow of spending strings, swift and incomparable, the back between the blink of an eye has disappeared.


    The elves stood in the same place and looked at each other. They all saw the surprise in the other''s eyes. This speed is not strange to Lidia. It can appear on the familiar Nineil. It¡¯s weird.


    A few minutes later, Xiannier has appeared under the wall, and when I stepped on the ground, the whole body leaped like a fireworks flag. When it was done, it stretched out a pointed place on the wall. I will continue to go up.


    Sunil had just jumped over the city and saw a boulder rolling over and smashing down. The sun still in the air, Siniel completed the action of bending the string between the electric and the flint.


    When Xiannier¡¯s foot was on the ground in the wall, the arrow in his hand had already been shot out. After a scream, the ball of Xiannier collided with the boulder and made a loud bang. The boulder was slammed. Have to smash.


    The elves on the wall were stunned, and they even gave a warm cheer. For a long time, they have no way to attack the giants of the hills. They can only let a piece of boulder fall. During this period, Athena opened an ancient tree of life, making the vine grow thicker, but the effect is not significant. .


    Athena also saw the arrow that Siniel shot, and her eyes suddenly lit up. She also refused to ask how Senniel suddenly had such a powerful arrow skill. She quickly ran to the side of Xiannier and quickly said: "Fast, kill those hill giants, and the walls will not stand up!"


    In fact, I don¡¯t need Athena to say that Siniel also saw the crisis of the situation. Even the ground on the head of the city has a vertical crack. If the hill giants are still attacked, it is estimated that it will take a long time. Completely collapsed.


    Sunnier took a few steps forward, and with her current vision, she could clearly see the dozens of hill giants four hundred meters away.


    "Is it all here?" Xiannier asked Athena next to him.


    "Well." Athena nodded her head, and her heart was a bit puzzled. How many dozens of hill giants are not enough, is it that you are still too little?


    Xiannier took out an arrow. After thinking about it, she took out two more. I decided to keep some physical strength. If I shot the stone that was so scared that day, I could kill all the dozens of hill giants, but I also If you lose more than half of the combat power, who knows if the orcs still have any backhands.


    No use for aiming, Xiannier has locked the target, the fingers are loose, three black awns spurt out, almost at the moment when Xiannier releases his fingers, the bowstring has not been reset, the black mans are already in the mountains The giant giant appeared in front of him.


    The three hill giants are preparing to throw out the stones in their hands, and suddenly they feel the darkness in front of them. Even if they lose their consciousness, the three black awns will not lose their weight, and they will wear them from behind their heads. Because the speed is too fast, many orcs have not responded, just to see the three giants of the hills fell to the ground.


    The elves couldn''t help but cheer, and although they had made up their minds to meet the death, the strength that Siniel showed showed them to see the dawn again.


    At this time, the low horn sounded again, and the formation of the orcs soon changed. The remaining hill giants slid down and the orc warriors jumped from the blast wolf one by one, blocking the hills. In front of the giants, they formed a meat wall with their bodies.


    At this time, Sunil had just put three arrows on the strings. When I saw this scene, I couldn¡¯t help but screamed and turned to ask Athena: "How do I think these barbaric guys suddenly become smart?"


    Athena smiled bitterly. "I think so too."


    Sunil looked at the opposite side for a while, suddenly smiled and put down the bow in his hand. "Let them keep that position. I don''t believe that the giant giants can throw stones here."


    Sure enough, the giants of the hills that could be used could not use their full strength, and the stones that were thrown fell on the ground dozens of meters outside the city wall. Seeing this result, there were some commotions in the orc troops.


    A giant of the hill suddenly stood up and forced out the stones in his hand.


    At the same time, Xiannier lifted the bow in a lightning bolt, and shot two arrows in succession. The first arrow was very fast, and instantly penetrated the body of the giant giant who stood up. The giant of the hill accompanied the one that broke out behind him. The **** rain fell. When shooting the second arrow, Xiannier obviously did not use too much strength. The arrow slowly flew to the rock that was rolling in the air, so that the human eye could trace the trajectory of the arrow with the naked eye. .


    A slamming sound, the arrow hit the edge of the stone, the result is that the stone deviated from the original direction, slanting on the land outside the wall.


    It¡¯s not too hard to crush the stone completely. As long as there is enough power, like the one that is like Chanel, the seemingly light and clever arrow will make the fast-moving stones deviate from the direction. What is needed is not only It is strength, it requires incomparably accurate eyesight and a grasp of the trajectory of the stone.


    Athena knew very well that she could never do this. She couldn¡¯t help but secretly sneaked to Xiannier. What did she get in the fantasy?


    The dead giants of the hills have set a good example for their companions. No giants dare to stand up. The stupidity of the mind does not mean that the situation cannot be clearly seen. It is already obvious now. Whoever stands up will die!


    After a moment of silence, the horn circling over the battlefield, the orcs seemed to hear some kind of instruction and started moving again. Some orc warriors slammed down with the sound of the horn, and other soldiers stood on their backs, and they also fell down and then stood up again. In the blink of an eye, in front of the giants of the hills, the orc warriors stacked up a wall of five or six meters high.


    This height allows the giants of the hills to stand up safely and use this method to deal with the sniper attack of the elf shooter. Although it seems stupid, it is undoubtedly the most effective. No one can penetrate the arrow. After another orc''s body, he can also shoot the giants of the hill hiding behind the wall.


    It seems that the Orc has done enough preparatory work for this attack. When the long-range strike fails to achieve the intended purpose, the attack of the Elves is somewhat pale and powerless.


    The elves on the wall were watching, and the actions of the orcs had subverted the impression of this barbaric race in their memory.


    "God, even these things are all done?" Athena''s eyes widened.


    ¡°It looks like a big cake.¡± Siniel looked at the wall a few hundred meters.


    "What? Cake?" Athena looked at Senniel in surprise, wondering how she could still laugh. To know that the giants of the hills are not threatened, as long as they cast a few rounds of stones, the walls under their feet will not be able to keep up.


    "Yes, it''s a cake." Sinner replied in a serious way, then slowly opened the bowstring, and the look on her face became solemn.


    Originally, Nancy did not want to use that trick, but did not expect that the IQ of the orcs suddenly increased a lot, and the response made her unable to kill the giants of the hills. But what makes Sunnier laugh is that so many orcs are stacked together, which is clearly a super-large target that is tempting. Maybe other elves can''t do anything with this type of orc, but it happens to be the current fairy. Niel has this ability.


    Although that means she lost the physical strength to continue the attack, but there is no better way at the moment, not to mention that the formation of the orc can precisely give her the greatest lethality.


    When Xiannier opened the bowstring, Athena, standing by her side, first noticed that the whole person of Xiannier had changed, and a dignified mountain-like momentum from the slender figure of Xiannier. The spray came out, and at this moment Athena even felt that breathing had become somewhat difficult.


    All of Xiannier¡¯s minds are condensed on the arrows in his hands. The supple blondes are windless and automatic, like a golden flag that rises high. In the eyes of all the elves, there is no longer a trace of Xiannier from the moment. Being weak and replacing it is a slap in the face.


    All the elves are waiting, waiting for Siniel to shoot the arrows in their hands, although they don''t know what the outcome is, but the intuition tells them that something must happen.


    Even the beasts in the distance felt the same. The giants of the hills stopped the throwing action abnormally. At this moment, the eyes of the opposing sides were surprisingly consistent, and the focus was on the same place.


    No one knows what kind of power will erupt in the slender body under the golden banner on the head of the city.


    Soon, Sunil gave the answer they wanted and gently loosened the bowstring in his hand.


    The dark arrow spurred out, and glared at the momentum of the front, flying to the high wall. At this moment, everyone clearly saw that the air had become distorted within the distance the arrow flew, and at the same time, a sharp, trembling whistling sounded like a sharp needle. Into everyone''s ears.


    Then there was the deafening explosion. The moment the arrow fell into the wall, it seemed to trigger a huge explosive barrel. The orcs within a hundred meters were crushed by this blow, and numerous broken limbs were broken. In the air, it was immediately torn by the violent energy turbulence, and a large piece of dust was ignited on the ground, accompanied by the flesh and blood of the sky, and it was not willing to fall for a long time.


    Countless orc warriors licked their ears and made a sorrowful cry. Even the thousands of elves on the wall were shaken, and the sharp voice was like a steel needle piercing their eardrum. Piercing their brains, it seems that their bodies are exploding, uncontrollable pain, and madness.


    When the smoke and dust were exhausted, the elves who barely climbed up discovered that not only the wall of the face, but also the giants of the hills hiding behind the wall and the orc warriors around them have disappeared, leaving them in place. A huge earthen pit, especially shocking, is that the soil inside the pit is dark red.


    Just an arrow, there is such a power, so that nearly a thousand orc warriors turned into nothingness, what kind of power is this? !


    Time seems to be still at this moment, and the battlefield is silent.


    Fear, as if the plague spreads quickly among the orcs, finally the orcs can''t stand the dead silence, and after screaming, flee quickly to the rear.


    With the first one, naturally there will be a second and a third. In the past moment, the orc warriors who are morale and rainbow-like will all flee back, and they will not even have the courage to look at the wall again. The wall is already ruined and crumbling.


    The horn sounded a little out of place, but this time the orc warriors no longer showed good training, and they still did not stop their escape. Until the horn sounds gradually become so high that the elves can hear the anger contained in them, the orc warriors gradually no longer run away and gather together, but this time, they stand at a distance of eight from Yehliu Castle. One hundred meters away.


    "Help me!" Siniel''s weak voice rang in the ear of Athena, awakening Athena, who was still in shock.


    Athena discovered that Xiannier¡¯s face appeared to be a pathological paleness, and quickly reached out and caught Xiannier.


    Xiannier felt the blackness in front of her eyes, the incomprehensible feeling of weakness filled the whole body, and she could not stand up by relying on Athena¡¯s support, but she could not rest, because it meant re-giving The courage to attack the orcs.


    "It''s awesome, Siniel!" Athena praised sincerely. If it weren''t for the appearance of Siniel, there would be no such sharp arrow, I am afraid that I am now ready to die with the orcs.


    Sunil looked at Athena and pulled a smile in her mouth. "I hope to scare them, but it seems that those **** barbarians are not ready to continue running."


    "That doesn''t matter, Senniel." Athena smiled back. "There are no hill giants, they are nothing."


    At this time, behind the Orc battle, a large number of guards emerged. Among the crowds, one tall and one short two figures were particularly eye-catching.


    The tall one from the body and the bones in his hand can be seen that it is an orc shaman, and the shorter one is only a teenager. The only weird place is the boy¡¯s hand. Hold a horn that stands up to him and is almost tall.


    Because the distance is too far, Siniel¡¯s eyesight can¡¯t see the boy¡¯s appearance. What I can see is that the teenager seems to be angry and is yelling at something, and the orc warriors around him are all like. What is wrong, they have lowered their heads. The orc shaman bent down and seemed to be comforting the boy, but after being scorned by the boy, he stood aside and said nothing.


    This kind of situation is rare. It can be said to the shaman. In addition to Fossa, only the sons of Fossa have this qualification.


    Seeing the eyes of the question that Siniel had cast, Athena thought about it and said: "I heard that Fossa has a younger son who is sick, has very low force, but is very smart, especially likes research. Everything about humans. If that''s the case, I think I can explain why these orcs look like they are a disciplined one."


    "Is it smart? Maybe." Siniel looked at the little figure in the distance and whispered softly. If the boy appeared on the battlefield from the beginning, Siniel would not hesitate to send him. The embrace of death.

 Chapter 381： Impulsive young man

    The thirty-first chapter of the impulsive young man


    "Master..." Harley¡¯s tone seemed a bit worried. The black hole¡¯s eyes had been following Hanjin¡¯s turn. Since saving Schumann, Han Jin has been in the room after learning some bad news. Walking around, he saw that his master was in a bad mood.


    "You go out first." Han Jin waved his hand: "Don''t hinder me."


    "Understood, master." Harley''s floated to the door, pushed open the door and flashed out.


    Han Jin¡¯s brows have always been wrinkled together, fate has never let him relax, the threat of Orc leader Fossa has not broken, the cold movie city of Chesham is still in the north, the dragon city and the dragon domain are like two huge The dark clouds obscured the sky that belongs to him. Nikola in the southwestern region has been rapidly expanding and expanding his own power. These are not counted, the big devil Donald also quietly extended his black hand, and Han Jin really can''t easily get up.


    In just a few years, he defeated the astounding Zagunede and the sacred city of Dissmark. This record is enough for any strong person, but Han Jin did not show himself. Arrogant time, his opponents are more and more powerful, and they are better to listen to. This is the hardship of fate. It is not good to hear. This is a torture!


    Harley drifted across the promenade. He had just appeared on the deck. He sat on the chair on the edge of Guevara and asked in a casual tone: "What happened to you? Look at Rafael''s expression, it seems that something is wrong."


    "Oh..." Harley sighed. He knew that Guevara was very concerned about Han Jin, otherwise he would not be so eager to ask him.


    "What happened?" Guevara''s look became dignified.


    Harley just wanted to talk, but he suddenly raised his hoe, and his eyes flashed red. Only three people could manipulate the Ares. Of course, if he was a personal one, Harley¡¯s induction would be based on the power of the Tao. More sensitive than the rest of the ship.


    A figure falls straight from the sky, and the target is the Ares!


    During the non-war period, the Ares was always parked on the side or above the government hall of the Holy Crown City. The former was during the day to facilitate others to get on and off the boat. The latter was night to keep vigilance. At this moment, the Ares is almost the same as the roof of the City Hall. More than ten meters high, plus the height of the Ares itself, they are almost 100 meters away from the ground, and the figure is falling from a few kilometers, the question is how did he come to the Ares Just above?


    The heads of Guevara and Gail also found anomalies, and at the same time looked up and looked at the sky.


    Harley quickly made it to the main seat and called: "Hogen, get ready!!"


    "Wait." Moshin said: "He may not be malicious!"


    "I control whether he is malicious or not, first hit it again!" Han Jin is not happy, he is naturally not happy, and now find a channel to vent anger, of course, will not let go.


    "The distance is too far, I can''t lock him with mental power!" Hogan hurried.


    "Use the magic crystal cannon!"


    "Magic Crystal Cannon? Isn''t this a longbow to shoot mosquitoes?" Hogan smiled bitterly. "How many magic crystals do I use?"


    Harley was speechless, Hogan said that it was reasonable to use a magic crystal cannon to blow up a person. It is not an easy task. Is it still a hundred guns? Han Jin saw that he was so wasting the magic crystal, can he let him go?


    "I am coming." Dominique smiled and stood up.


    "Great!" Harley immediately rejoiced, talking about the long-range strike ability, the Titans pressed all the races to death, the elf shooter can''t, the human magician can''t, the orc family''s hill giants don''t.


    Dominic looked up and her eyes gradually turned into silvery white. Her right hand slowly shrank back. The group of electro-optic swayed and swayed in her palm, and an extremely violent wave was centered on her palm. Spreading around, for a moment, all the professionals in the Ares, including the Holy City, sensed this fluctuation.


    In the next moment, Dominie made a crisp repulsive sound, and his right hand struggled to wave upwards. A strong electric light came out and volleyed with an unstoppable momentum. It was not lightning in the ordinary sense. Lightning was irregular. And the arc released by Dominique is extremely round and looks like a meteor with a long tail.


    The man was fearless, and greeted the arc straight. The person''s line of sight was blocked by the arc, and the other side''s movements could not be seen. Only the collision was about to happen.


    A loud bang, Dominique''s arc was smashed, and a splendid fireworks consisting entirely of electro-optical light bloomed in the air. The coverage was hundreds of meters wide. The light produced by the explosion even exceeded in an instant. The sun, then, the figure has been worn out of the fireworks, and continues to fall down.


    Dominique''s brows were picked and the right hand was gripped again. Because she didn''t know that the other party was a friend, she did not use her full strength, but her attack was easily smashed by the other party, which caused damage to a Thunder Titan''s self-esteem. At this moment, Xiao Jinlei couldn''t resist the temper, and made a high-pitched scream, eager to spread the wings to the air, and the rest of the Thunderbirds saw the leader, and flew off the ship''s side.


    Dominique had to let the right fist slowly let go. Although Thunderbird had a strong resistance to lightning magic, Dominic knew that the little guys were very fond of Hanjin. In case of accidental injury, she could not help. Confessed.


    "Come back! Give me back!!" Hogan hurriedly jumped.


    Unfortunately, apart from Han Jin and Xian Nier, the little guys don''t like to listen to other people''s words, not to mention Xiao Jinlei''s awareness of the airspace is very strong. The last time the orc family''s Thunderbird violated the airspace, Xiao Jinlei will desperately fly out to fight. Now, a person actually appears from their heads, and it is even more intolerable. Therefore, more than one hundred little guys have not turned back, and they are desperately trying to greet their wings.


    Almost at the same time, hundreds of electric lights teared the sky, and finally blended together and hit the figure.


    The figure had been swallowed up by a white, but in the next moment, he miraculously wore the electric light and continued to shoot down.


    The look of Guevara and Gail¡¯s generals have become dignified. It is obvious that the other has unimaginable magical defense. If you have the matching attack power, it will bring great threat to everyone. . Coincidentally, the strengths of the strengths of Han Jin¡¯s strengths are the same. Guevara masters the thunderbolt, Dominique is the Thunder Titan, and Elena is the electric magician. Dominique and the little guys'' attacks did not have any impact, so his Guevara shot may not be good, but there is no choice, Gewa stretched his hand and caught his own dragon gun. .


    After all, the little guys are not soldiers who have undergone formal training. The first round of attacks is neat, but as the enemy gets closer and closer, the rhythm of the attack becomes messy, and the thunder of lightning strikes one after another, although it looks fierce. Very incomparable, but the actual attack power is greatly reduced.


    The figure continued to fly down, seeing the electric light falling on him, turning into an arc, but he looked like nothing, and the momentum that was in the forefront seemed to be arrogant and sharp.


    Xiao Jinlei made a crisp sound, and the spurs continued to fly upwards. It also knew that lightning did not work. He decided to end the battle with claws and sharp sharps. The rest of the Thunderbirds all followed Xiao Jinlei. .


    Suddenly, a sigh of anger and sighed down, the sound of the drink was filled with an inexplicable power, the attacking of the Thunderbirds was instantly disrupted, and even including the small Jin Lei, all turned into a group of headless flies, messed up Flying chaos.


    The final sound of the drink crashed on the Ares. Everyone on the boat could sense that the hull seemed to tremble. Gwalay¡¯s eyes were very cold, and the dragon gun was lifted up obliquely. Dominique took a long breath. A little thunder blew in her palm, and then turned into an arc of countless splashes, almost wrapped her tall body inside, Harley also screamed, the body quickly squashed inward, turned into a black circle Beads.


    When the figure was less than a hundred meters away from the Ares, the figure was abruptly stopped, and it was extremely abruptly hovering in the air. Then a long voice came over: "Don''t misunderstand, I am not malicious."


    The distance between the two sides is very close. Guevara and others can clearly see each other''s appearance. It is a middle-aged man who is about forty years old. His appearance is a bit strange, a pair of long-lived eyebrows, and the eyebrows are very long. Slanting into the squat, plus the pair of prominent brow bones, his eyes are deep, and within a hundred meters, you can see the eyes flashing sharp, but he did not see Gewa. Pull, did not look at Dominique and Harley, has been gazing at Han Jin who just came up from below.


    "You are the lord of Raphael?" The long voice came again.


    "Who are you?" Han Jin said coldly.


    "Don''t ask me to sit down? Is it a little polite to treat the guests like this?" The man ignored Han Jin''s indifference and smiled.


    ¡°Guest?¡± Han Jin sneered, then shouted: ¡°Give me back!!¡±


    The thundering Thunderbirds heard the call of Han Jin and flew back from all directions. Other Thunderbirds said that when Xiao Jinlei landed on the ship''s side, he stumbled and fell on the deck, then went on. Struggling to get up and give a whisper of grievances.


    Han Jin slammed into the past and reached out to Xiao Jinlei. It seems that Xiaojinlei tried to stand firm, but he was not standing still. He was squatting there. Obviously, it was not hurt.


    Han Jin slowly raised his head and stared at the uninvited guest. His eyes were full of murders that he did not want to cover up. He was deep and strong. Even his face was distorted. Guevara and others were stunned. Their contact with Hanjin was not short. However, I have never seen Han Jin have such a ruin.


    "This..." The man also became stunned. He didn''t understand it. In fact, he was also considered to be merciful. The Thunderbird, which evolved very powerfully, should not be so bad. Is it because it is forced against its own power? Damage caused?


    "Ah?" Harley suddenly groaned and made a scream, but at this time, no one noticed him.


    "Guest?!" Han Jin said, his body shape disappeared from the place. The next moment, he appeared in front of the person more than 20 meters: "Give me death!!" With Hanjin''s big Drinking a spurt of madness, composed entirely of mental power, snarls and rushes to that person.


    The man reached out and a magic shield was instantly released, holding him in the middle.


    There was a loud bang, and the punch hit the magic shield. It turned into countless turbulent flows, and the magic shield became a bubble in the wind, which was constantly twisted, but it did not collapse. .


    "Wait!!" the man yelled.


    "Wait for your mother!" Han Jin''s face became more and more awkward, his hands slowly pushed forward, and a long sword with a red handle shimmering in the air with his gesture.


    "God!" Harley was like a man who stepped on his tail and jumped up like crazy: "The master wants to release the super curse! Let''s go! Otherwise no one can live!!" He slammed into the main seat. The Ares slowly accelerates and avoids one side.


    "Raphael, what are you doing?!" Guevara was scared to face no one: "The following is the holy crown city!!" Although he still can''t understand why Han Jin is so out of control, but now he can''t think about it, first Stopping the impending disaster is a big deal.


    "Raphael!" The man also showed a shocking look. He heard Harley''s scream and saw the panicked expression of Guevara and others: "I come from the capital of the elements! I come from the capital of the elements. !!"


    Hearing the call, Han Jin¡¯s movements were obviously paused, and he looked at each other coldly.


    "The Grand Duke of Solomon should introduce you to me!" The man hurriedly said: "I am from the Dragon Field, one of the guardians of the Dragon Field! We are not enemies!!"


    "Who are you?" Han Jin asked one word at a time.


    "My name is Xia Zuo." The man was still staring nervously at the flying swords that were more than ten meters away. He did not dare to take it lightly. You must know that Longcheng elder Maxwell was killed by the young people in front of him. He was killed in an absolute dominance situation. He had no doubt that this young man also had the ability to cause unbearable damage to him.


    Han Jin¡¯s face was cloudy and uncertain, then disappeared from the person¡¯s body and appeared on the deck. He patted Xiaojinlei and walked up the stairs. Xiaojinlei hurriedly followed Han¡¯s body. As for The uninvited guest at the top of the head was soaked in the air by Han Jin.


    Seeing that Han Jin has disappeared, the man¡¯s expression is helpless and he wants to be angry, but he is not here to lose his temper. He wants to turn around and leave, things are not done yet, he can¡¯t go, he wants to fall on the boat, but no one invites him. And his self-esteem is much stronger than life in the ordinary sense.


    In the sinking, he couldn''t help but think of the conversation with the Duke of Solomon when he left the capital of the element. The Grand Duke of Solomon was very frank. He said that Raphael was a very, very promising young man, and that he also entrusted Yalena to La. The main reason for Phil, but gold is not enough, no one is perfect, Rafael also has a weakness, acting like impulsive, but this is nothing, most young people have the same problem, as the years go by, he believes Raphael will be more and more calm.


    However, from the analysis of the previous things, how can you say that you like impulse? It¡¯s violent! Xia Zuo has a feeling of crying and laughing, really want to cooperate with such a young man? !


    Xia Zuo didn''t know what to do. Guevara knew it. When he knew that the other party was the guardian of the Dragon Field, he immediately reacted. Han Jin killed the Longcheng elder Maxwell, although everyone I am proud of the strength of Hanjin, but I know that I am facing a serious threat. If Longcheng decides to retaliate? With their current strength, it is definitely not the opponent of the Dragon City, strong as Nikola, but also depends on the shelter of the Dragon Field, they are even worse. Now the dragon guardian Xia Zuo appears here, let Guevara see hope, if you can win the friendship of the dragon domain, it is the turn of the dragon city to be uneasy.


    "Elder Xia Zuo? Long-awaited name." Guevara said: "If you are not in a hurry... sit down?"


    When I heard someone send a step, Xia Zuo¡¯s heart was a lot easier. His figure slowly fell down and smiled at Guevara. ¡°If I didn¡¯t guess wrong, you should be a Guevara knight. ?"


    "Yes, huh, huh..." Guevara let it be: "You please."


    Seeing that it is all right, Domini, who has never liked communication, silently took Xia Zuo and sat on the deck. She was too lazy to introduce herself, and even more lazy to listen to others.


    Guevara felt a little surprised in his heart. He did not think that he had simply invited him. He was very convenient to take advantage of him and he was close to him. It is reasonable to say that Han Jin did not give any righteousness or even swearing to the dragon family. It is inferred that the nature should be violently jumped, and there must be a cause for the abnormality. The other party should have very important things. You need to help here, otherwise it will not be so low, and you will bear the burden.


    And the Gail manager has also raised doubts, from the capital of the elements? These should be inseparable from the Duke of Solomon, but what did the Duke of Solomon let the noble Dragon Guardian go to the Holy City?


    At this moment, the three girls rose from the outboard of the ship, and Yalena first fell on the deck. Her eyes swept over Xia Zuo. Seeing that there was no hostile smell, they hurriedly said, "What happened? What happened in the end?"


    "Nothing, a little misunderstanding happened." Guevara said with a smile.


    "Yalina, let''s go check it out," Dominy said faintly.


    "below?"


    "Xiao Jinlei was injured." In addition to Han Jin, Dominique should be the most sad one. Because of her height, she could not rest in the boat room below. She could only stay on the deck for a while, and she was idle on weekdays. The little guys are very familiar, and the little ones like the smell of electricity, and do not reject Dominique.


    "What? Is Xiao Jinlei injured?" Yalena screamed and hurried down the deck, and Resley and Lorraine followed her.


    "Little Jin Lei is..." Xia Zuo did not understand.


    "It''s the Thunderbird, hehe, Raphael has always loved it, even treating it as his own child."


    "It turned out to be like this!" Xia Zuo suddenly realized.

 Chapter 382： buy

    Chapter VIII Buying


    "Master, what if he is not afraid at all?" How much Harley knows some of Hanjin''s fighting methods, knowing that flying swords are hard to hurt a super-powerful.


    "The gentleman can deceive the party." Han Jin said faintly. At this moment, his face looked very calm. The anger and impulsiveness just disappeared, and Xiao Jinlei was curious in the room of Hanjin. Looking west, it has never been here, and is curious about everything. Surprisingly, it is normal to walk, and it is in stark contrast to the limping just now.


    "Master, are you singing a spell?" Harley couldn''t understand the language of another world.


    "Simply say it." Han Jin smiled: "The poet meets the soldiers, and it is reasonable to say that you know the meaning of this sentence?"


    "The poet encountered a soldier..." Harley nodded as if he understood it: "Understood."


    "Xia Zuo''s reputation has always been very good. In fact, Dragon City sent a dragon and Nikolay contacted a long time ago, but in the end Nikolay chose the Dragon Field, which is inseparable from Xiazo''s efforts." Han Jin whispered: "He is very upright, sincere, understands the difficulties of the next race, knows the priorities, although he is as proud as other dragons, but he can control his pride, not when necessary, rarely use tough means."


    Harley concentrated on listening, as far as he could understand, only he knew it.


    "I will give you an example, you will understand." Han Jin slowly said: "After Xia Zuo and Nikolay reached a cooperative alliance, they left the Iron Wrist City, another guardian of the Dragon Field, Harriet. Astra took over his task, but after only half a year, the contradiction between Nikolay and Harriet became very sharp, even to the extent that he would tear his face."


    "why?"


    "Because a great magician under Nikola made a konjac, Harriet believes that this giant python will pose a serious threat to the dragon, asking Nikolay to immediately destroy all the konjac and publicly Killing Green."


    "Geng Green is..."


    "It is the great magician who made the konjac." Han Jin continued: "Nikolay refused to disagree, and Harriet unexpectedly ordered the dragon to attack the army of Nikolai, trying to forcefully destroy it by his own power. Konjac, however, Xia Zuo, who heard the news, returned to the Iron Wrist City with the fastest speed, and returned to Harriet. What happened later, I don¡¯t know, this kind of thing will not spread to the outside, but the result is ... Nikolay gave in, ruined the drawings and all the experimental data of the konjac, and destroyed most of the konjac that had been produced and equipped, leaving only a single digit äÎ äÎ åó in case of emergency. The most crucial point is that Nikolay handed over the great magician to Green, and let the dragon field judge. He does not interfere."


    "Does this sell your own hand? He is too much of a thing!" Harley called. He knew that Hanjin had always regarded Nikolay as an opponent. The chance to catch the Nikola was of course a pain.


    "It¡¯s absolutely impossible to change to Harriet." Han Jin smiled and said: "I can let Nikolay step back, and Xia Zuo will certainly have to sacrifice."


    "This is a compromise!" Harley said.


    "Yes, but you should not underestimate the compromise." Han Jinton paused: "Compromise is a kind of jungle wisdom that is contingently contingent. Only compromise can achieve a win-win situation or even a win-win situation. Otherwise, it is very likely that both sides will suffer, because compromise can eliminate conflicts. Rejecting compromise is inevitably a prelude to confrontation. In my eyes, Xia Zuo is much smarter than that of Harriet, who only knows how tough, and the former understands when to compromise properly and how to choose ""


    "Master, I... some don''t understand."


    "Oh, in some people''s view, the compromise seems to be a weak and unsettled performance. It seems that only by uncompromising, can it show the true character of the hero. Don''t you think this idea is too rude? In fact, only the person and the person are identified. People will always be conquered and conquered. They will not compromise. Without this premise, is it really necessary to break the net?"


    "Master, if that Xia Zuo really has such a clever thing, then we are not in trouble?" Harley called.


    ¡°Trouble?¡± Han Jin smiled and said: ¡°I can¡¯t talk about it.¡±


    "Then how do you deal with him?" Harley came to see if Han Jin had nothing to do with it, and he also came to curiosity.


    "I am very young. This is my advantage. Therefore, I can lose my temper, do wrong things, and say the wrong things, but he can''t." Han Jin said faintly: "He wants to find ways to persuade me and induce me, even if I really irritated him. He can only swallow the bitter water, because he is an elder, an adult, and I am just a child. He wants to have a demeanor. How can I see it with me?"


    "Then you... really forced him into an unbearable situation, what should we do then?"


    "No, he just mentioned the Grand Duke of Solomon. Am I not down?" Han Jin smiled. "I will always let him see hope."


    "Oh... I understand, just give him a stick and give him a sweet date. You said this before." Harley smirked.


    "In fact, those I said can be understood in one sentence, gentlemen can deceive!" Han Jin paused: "I don''t understand it? I told you several times, take some time to study the ancient times." Rune, have you done it? Idiot!"


    "Master, not that I don''t do it, those runes are too esoteric!" Harley called.


    At this moment, the door was suddenly pushed open, and Irina came in from the outside and shouted: "How is the little Harley? Where was the injury?!" The voice did not fall, Resley and Lorraine followed suit from the outside.


    Xiao Jinlei began to be shocked, and then felt that his paws began to numb again. It looked at Han Jin with a grievance, and slammed it on the floor.


    "Yeah..." Elena stepped in two steps and rushed to Xiaojinlei''s side. She leaned down and gently stroked Xiaojinlei. When the Moxike wanted to trample the little guy, Yalin immediately. When I violently, I almost released the magic attack on the Moxin branch. Now I have more feelings that I have developed throughout the year. Yalina is even more heartbroken, and tears are turning around in her eyes.


    For Xiao Jinlei, this position is very uncomfortable, but it does not dare to get up, but has to make a low scream, trying to exchange Hanjin¡¯s sympathy.


    Han Jin is still not very good, but Yalinna can''t stand it. She stood up fiercely, holding her own ''Golden Melon'' in her right hand and angered: "Who did it? Is it the guy outside?!"


    "Forget it, Elena." Han Jin whispered.


    "Raphael..." Yalena couldn''t help but bite her lips. Although she had the magical power to destroy the earth, her character still looked very weak. At least in front of Han Jin, she was weak, Xiao Jinlei. Being hurt like this, she is not reconciled, but Han Jin has already spoken, and she does not want to be troubled by Han Jin, where she is in a dilemma.


    Of course, the acting is going to be a full set. Han Jin¡¯s law is moving, and a white light hits Xiao Jinlei. Xiao Jinlei¡¯s feeling of numbness disappeared and he jumped from the ground.


    Han Jin is helpless. Fortunately, it is all of his own, and their observations are not very outstanding. If they are replaced by those who are old and savage, they will immediately find flaws.


    "Little Jin Lei, is it okay?!" Yalena was surprised and happy.


    Xiaojin Leiming screamed and swayed to Yalina''s side. The wisdom of Warcraft was limited. It felt that Hanjin always bullied it intentionally or unintentionally. He was afraid of it and planned to hide far.


    The conversation between Guevara and Xiazzo is full of goodwill. Xia Zuo is not looking for trouble, and appropriately expresses his low posture. Guevara does not want to be confused as his own enemy. As for the hard opening of Xia Zuo, He can understand that if Xiazo smiles and comes to the boat and says that he is the guardian of the dragon domain, it is too much for the children to play. If someone else does not believe it, do you still have to use the token to prove it? It is normal to show your strength first, then express goodwill, step by step, and deepen understanding.


    Xia Zuo chatted with Guevara while watching the God of War and the God of War, including Dominique sitting quietly. Compared with Guevara and Gail, he paid more attention to this silent Thunder Titan. . Because the power of the directors of Guevara and Gail has reached the peak and is too old, they are not likely to continue to strengthen, but Dominique is different. If Han Jin can really play a territory of his own in this continent, Dominique will Become an indispensable powerful boost.


    Sasio, Lei Zhe and others also came back. They did not wait for Guevara to introduce them. Harley floated out from under the stairs and shouted them to Sasou, and then did not come out.


    The time passed quickly, and at noon, Han Jin and Yalinna and other talents came out from the slowness of the following, and Xiao Jinlei also followed them. Yalin did not hide her hostility, and even deliberately snorted. Sitting in a relatively distant position, it seems to be very disgusted to approach the uninvited guest.


    There is no city in Yalina. There is no need to discuss this issue. Xia Zuo can see at a glance whether the hostility is from the heart, and he can¡¯t help but smile.


    "Raphael, Xiao Jinlei is nothing?" Guevara saw Xia Zuo''s embarrassment and asked with a smile.


    "Fortunately, there is Rafael, no death!" said Yalena.


    This time, Guevara felt a little embarrassed. He spread his hands and decided not to touch the head of Yalina.


    "That is..." Xia Zuo lowered his voice and asked Guevara.


    "Rafael''s fiancee, Miss Elena." Guevara also whispered back.


    "Understood..." Xia Zuo coughed: "President Rafael, before this time, listen to the Duke of Solomon, your weapon was destroyed in the battle with Maxwell, is that right? ¡±


    "Yes." Han Jin is not salty and not rude.


    "It looks like I am coming." Xiazo smiled, his wrist turned over, and there was a glass bottle that was more than a foot high. The bottle was filled with some sand-like things in the sun. Under the light, the fine sand radiates countless shimmers, like a sea of ??stars.


    Guevara couldn''t help but hold his breath, and he looked at the glass bottle with his eyes straight. He was also well-informed. From various characteristics, the fine sand in the bottle was very similar, but he was a bit I don''t dare to think about it, just approximate it! impossible!


    The mouth of Gail¡¯s manager opened slightly. Although he could control his emotions well, he should not have a long beard. The slightly twitching Hu pointed out his secret.


    Yalena slanted Xia Zuo with a sigh of relief, then turned over, then her eyes stunned and finally turned back, watching the glass bottle in a daze.


    "This is..." Guevara couldn''t help but ask.


    "Star Gold." Xia Zuo smiled very softly, but his heart was in pain. Before he came, he made several kinds of plans. Wan did not expect that an opening statement annoyed Han Jin and annoyed Yalina. In the future cooperation, he can only bleed: "I want to use these stars to build a weapon. It may not be enough... But for everyone, collecting some stellite iron should not be difficult. Mix ÔÉÌú and Ðǽð½ð together forging. Does not affect the effect."


    "Star Gold?" Han Jin''s brow was awkward, because there was too much to learn from Solomon, and it was far from being fully mastered, so he was the slowest one, but he knew what Star Gold.


    "Mosco, come out and see what it is!" Sasou called.


    The Moss Branch was the last one. When Resley and Lorraine both went to the deck, he only followed it and looked at Sasio¡¯s hand, hesitantly asked: ¡°Sand ?"


    "You..." Sasio has some gas knots, sand? Who will put the sand seriously into the glass bottle, and then take it out like a treasure?


    "Cough cough... cough." Guevara coughed a few times.


    Suseo and Lei Zhe reacted at the same time. The other party will never go to this. Nothing is more diligent. The more precious his gift is, the less simple his position will be. Can it be accepted? And the more excited they are, naturally means that they are fully aware of the value of the stars, which is not good for future contacts.


    Sasio tried to control the muscles on his face, let him regain his calmness, and he did not take care of Moxenko.


    "Is it sand?" Moxico is not sure, continue to ask.


    Han Jin stood up and walked slowly. His eyes were fixed on the glass bottle, and Yalena hurriedly stood up and followed Han.


    Xia Zuo smiled and handed the glass bottle over, whispered: "Raphael, this bottle is heavy, you are careful."


    Han Jin reached out and took the glass bottle. Sure enough, the weight of the bottle far exceeded his estimate, almost six or seven hundred pounds. If it is not tyrannical, he is likely to be ugly in public.


    "Is this really a star gold?" Yalina''s voice shook a little. She is not a financial fan. Last time she went to the capital of the element, Han Jin¡¯s heart was thrown into Solomon¡¯s treasure house of knowledge, and she was indifferent to others. Yalina also had her own secrets. She did not find a suitable weapon for Hanjin. Regrettably, now that she sees the stars, she is not excited.


    "This question, it seems that I don''t have to answer it?" Xia Zuo sighed, the meat hurts to the pain, Han Jin and Yalinna''s gaffe made him very satisfied, and the income must be lost, in order to become the winner in the battle of fate. , completely defeat the Dragon City, what can not be sacrificed? !


    "Stars Gold??" Mo Xinke knows the aftermath, suddenly snoring.


    "You are a little bit!" Lei Zhe said dissatisfied.


    "But that is..."


    "Don''t talk!" Sasko intercepted.


    Moxike was in a hurry. Lorraine in front of him turned his head and shook his head slightly toward Moss. The Moxike realized what he was doing, scratching his head and not talking.


    "If this is the gift you gave us..." Han Jin hesitated for a moment and put the glass bottle on the table: "It''s too expensive, I can''t accept it."


    The huge weight contained in the glass bottle squeaks the table, and the Ares is hand-kneaded by Hanjin. The table is not. After a while, it may be crushed. Xiazo sees the glass bottle end. In the hands, once again handed over to the Han: "No need to be polite, although the stars are precious, but for our dragons, it is of no use."


    Yalena didn''t say a word. Although her eyes were full of enthusiasm, she kept controlling herself because Han Jin had not made a decision.


    "This..." Han Jin is still hesitating.


    "Oh, you don''t have to hesitate any more." Xia Zuo smiled. "Actually... compared to our future, this is nothing at all!"


    Han Jin sighed, he felt sincere admiration, but did not admire Xia Zuo in front of him, but Solomon! The sentiments of the people are very different. Even if they are a dragon, there are huge differences in their personality. They are arrogant, humble, violent, deep, brave, and awkward. The most terrible place in Solomon is to have A pair of insights into the eyes of the autumn, seeing people look very accurate!


    Before Han Jin had dealt with the dragons, most of the dragons held a high-profile attitude. Solomon told him that if he really wanted to cooperate with the dragons, Xia Zuo was the most suitable choice. At the beginning, Nikolay would choose and Long domain cooperation, Xia Zu has definitely played a decisive role! As it turns out, Solomon did not make a mistake. In addition to the initial unhappiness, Xia Zuo has always been very sincere. He even used a respectful saying for a human being. You must know that the guardian of the Dragon Field is equivalent to the elder of the Dragon City. The highest existence, there is no need to make himself so humble, he can let others accept his rudeness, arrogance, because he has this power and qualifications.


    "Raphael, take it." Guevara whispered.


    Han Jin paused, once again reached out and caught the glass bottle, saying in a very serious tone: "Thank you."


    "What kind of politeness?" Xia Zuo laughed. His two longevity brows lived and kept shaking. He felt very happy. Although this young man is not very good-tempered, he understands the truth. If he can continue to be friendly, he is confident to curb the expansion of the Dragon City in this land.

 Chapter 383： Advent (1)

    Chapter VIII is coming (1)


    "Raphael." Yalina suddenly looked up.


    ¡°Well?¡± Han Jin put down the book in his hand and whispered, ¡°What happened?¡±


    "I think that Xia Zuo... seems to be pretty good."


    "Nobody said that he is a bad guy." Han Jin smiled.


    "But why are you hostile to him?"


    "I am hostile to him?" Han Jin''s look could not help but become dignified. If Elena could see it, then others would not have to say it. Isn''t it so bad? ! Han Jin coughed aloud: "Yalina, where did you see it?"


    "I..." Yalena looked a little distressed. She frowned and thought for a long time: "It''s a feeling... Although you are very polite to him, I just know that you are very repulsive to him."


    "Feeling?" Han Jin didn''t know what to say. I didn''t expect that the woman''s intuition would be so sharp. Of course, this is also because Yalin put all her heart on his Han Jin, so it is very likely to feel Out of his emotional changes.


    "Raphael, why?" Elena asked very seriously.


    "Nothing..." Han Jin shook his head: "Because he is from the Dragon Field, he is the representative of the Dragon, so I am just vigilant, but I can''t talk about any hostility. Otherwise, how can I let him go today?"


    "Can someone give you so many stars?"


    "Do you think that I am you, have you bought a small gift?" Han Jin smiled and pinched Yalinna''s nose.


    "Not that!" Yalina shook her head.


    Han Jin picked up his own book and looked quietly. Solomon gave him a book about spiritual power. Many of them were Solomon¡¯s own sentiments and experiences, which had a great impact on him. He just knew it but didn''t know why, but now he has learned to think.


    Yalena squatted on Han¡¯s chest and looked at Han Jin silently. After a moment, she couldn¡¯t help it: ¡°Raphael, promise me something good?¡±


    "what''s up?"


    "When you find the right dwarf craftsman and enough iron, you want to create magical props, be sure to let me be there!"


    "Okay."


    "A word is fixed!" Yarina reached out a small hand.


    "A word is fixed." Han Jin smiled and took a picture in Yalena''s little hand.


    "ÔÉÌú... There are more than 20 weapons stores in the Holy Crown City. You should be able to find a lot, but the right dwarf craftsmen are not easy to find." Yalina frowned for Han Jin.


    ¡°What do you do with the dwarf craftsman?¡±


    "Let them build props."


    ¡°No need.¡± Han Jin pointed to his nose: ¡°I am one of the best forging masters.¡±


    "Less deceive, how do you need the dwarf to forge props for you?"


    ¡°Before it was before, and the stars are a bit special, let the dwarfs do it, it is a waste of material.¡±


    "If the dwarfs hear you, they will come to the door to fight with you." Yalena smirked.


    ¡°Is there still less people who want to fight with me?¡± Han Jin sighed with a sigh: ¡°No matter who they are, as long as they dare to come, I welcome them.¡±


    Just then, someone knocked on the door, and Guevara¡¯s voice came over: ¡°Raphael, is it inside?¡±


    Yalena was shocked and hurriedly jumped out of bed, hurriedly put on her little boots, walked to the table and sat down, and then tidy up her hair in the mirror, then sighed with a sigh of relief and gestured to Han Jin with her eyes. Can let Guevara come in.


    "Come in." Han Jin whispered.


    Guevara walked in from the outside and saw that Yalina was in the house. She couldn¡¯t help but smile: "Excuse you."


    "You rarely come here to find me, what happened?" Han Jin sat up and asked with a smile.


    "You are still very embarrassed to ask me?" Guevara said with no anger: "Tomorrow is the day when Steelberg and Mirien are married. Do you have anything to do? Run here to read the book?!"


    "I have never had a wedding for someone else, and I don''t understand."


    "I don''t have it either." Guevara glared at Han Jin: "Forget it, it''s useless to say it to you, but you should take your mind on the guest side? Who should I ask, who should I ask, give me breakfast soon? A list, I will send out the invitation."


    "Guest? Who do you want to ask?" Han Jinyi.


    "A lot, for example, the generals of Lang Ning, and the nobles in the holy city."


    "Do you need to be so extravagant?"


    "I don''t care, Steelberg is yours. If you say don''t spread, we won''t spread it. Even if you don''t even prepare for the wedding house, I don''t have any opinion." Guevara shrugged Shoulder: "We have enough people at any time, we can change the plan at any time. In fact, I also feel that the extravagance is not good. I am afraid that the kid is very arrogant and unfavorable to him."


    "My opinion is... we can have fun together with our own people, don''t ask outsiders." Han Jin is not afraid of spending money, he likes to be clean, and Stillberg''s identity is only his servant, the scene is too It¡¯s a little too big, not to mention that Han Jin¡¯s decision to hold a wedding on the Ares and let many unrelated people step on it. He feels very uncomfortable. The Ares is his instrument, not the market.


    "Understood." Guevara nodded. "Yes, there is still something, Schumann is coming. He told me to tell you that the organization of the aster flower has sent people to connect."


    Han Jin brows tightly, sinking and not talking.


    "Raphael, you tell me frankly, what is the aster flower?" Guevara asked: "If I didn''t ask for it, my attitude was a bit bad. I guess Schumann wouldn''t say anything, even I want to squat?"


    "Oh..." Han Jin smiled.


    "Raphael, Mr. Guevara, you talked first, I went out to find Resley and Lorraine something." Yalena knew the plane and stood up.


    "Yalina, don''t go, these things should let you know." Han Jin whispered: "But, get out of this room, don''t say to anyone, including the person you trust the most! Do you understand?"


    "I know, Raphael, you can rest assured!" Yalena said with amazement and joy.


    "The organization of Asterflower was created by Abyssal Devil Donald." Han Jin said slowly.


    "Donald?" Guevara was moved: "How is it related to him?"


    "It is said that Donald was born in the flowers of Hell Aster flowers and has always had a special liking for the Aster flowers. Therefore, the organization has been named as Aster Flower for a long time. They have controlled many humans, orcs and even There are elves, and they are moving around on the ground." Han Jin said: "The reason why you have never known their existence is because they rarely take their shots. Their task is to record all that they have seen and heard. Just remembering, never interfering with the direction of various forces, they never pose threats and harm to people, and people naturally cannot detect them."


    "They also control the elves? How can the elves listen to them?" asked Elena in surprise.


    "Whether it is human beings or elves, there will always be disgruntled people, dissatisfied with their companions, dissatisfied with the rulers, or dissatisfied with the ideals imposed on them by others, and dissatisfied with the status quo of the mainland. This gives the aster flower to take advantage of. Machine." Han Jindao: "In fact, Aster Flower is very similar to the mission of another organization, the night aurora."


    "What is the dark night aurora?" Guevara asked.


    "You should not ask me about this question." Han Jin smiled.


    "Who are you going to ask?"


    "Of course, the Gaelic director, don''t forget, his nickname is the dark left hand." Han Jin whispered: "This nickname has a double meaning."


    "He... is the leader of the night aurora?"


    "You can say that." Han Jin nodded.


    "The old guy is actually tight-lipped to me!" Guevara blinked in the eyes, and then he laughed. He could understand that if everyone would tell the secret to their trusted friends, then there would be real in the world. The secret?


    "But... now the Gail manager should not be in charge of the night aurora, but they will keep in touch."


    "Gail doesn''t care? Who is it?"


    "Of course it is the right hand."


    "Oh... Gail is the left hand, and now there is a right hand. Should there be eyes, heart and brain?"


    "I don''t know." Han Jin looked at Guevara''s suspicious eyes and smiled. "I really don''t know."


    "Okay." Guevara sighed: "Then we change a topic, just look at your expression... It seems very difficult?"


    "Yes." Han Jinton paused: "The organization of Asterflower is that Donald sticks out the claws on the ground. I really want to destroy them all, but... the consequences are hard to estimate, I am worried..."


    ¡°What are you worried about?¡± Guevara said slowly: ¡°Yes, Donald¡¯s strength is really strong, but here is our site, and it¡¯s not Donald¡¯s fortunes.¡±


    "You don''t know how dangerous the situation is now." Han Jin showed a smile.


    "critical?"


    "For example, let''s say that we also have organizations that can compete with the night aurora. Will they send them to the southwest to detect Nikola''s intelligence?"


    "Maybe... can send a small part, but we will never focus on the Southwest."


    "why?"


    "Because there are many enemies near us, because..." Guevara''s face suddenly changed.


    "Because Nikolay is too far away from us, we can''t have a conflict with him in a short time, right?" Han Jin said slowly: "But why Donald will plant his aster flowers on our continent." They are farther away from us!"


    Guevara took a long breath and he couldn''t answer because the secret behind the scenes was terrible!


    "In fact, Donald is ready for a full-scale invasion. He helped Zaguned, it is a temptation!" Han Jin¡¯s eyes kept flashing: "Finally... What did Donald see? He gave it to Zaguned. However, it is only a third-rate army, but Zagunede has relied on such a third-rate army to open up his own territory and fight the Holy Crown City and Yehliu Castle!"


    Guevara''s fists clenched tightly and then slowly released.


    "We can''t hide it. The fool can see that the mainland has become weak because of years of melee!" Han Jin said in a word: "There are three or five years, and more than twenty years, Donald''s The army will definitely appear on the ground, and the second continental war will break out! This is not my judgment, it is the judgment of the Grand Duke of Solomon."


    When Guevara was struck by lightning, he murmured: "The mainland war..." When the last civil war broke out, the various races on the ground were almost destroyed. Even the invincible dragons suffered heavy losses. Fortunately, there were four heroes. Under the leadership of the **** of war, Abraham, the elf messenger Doreen, the king of the hill, and the paladin Gotthard, the ground race was defeated and the abyss race was driven back underground. What is the current ground race? After years of scuffle and the people are not living, all kinds of resources have been seriously wasted, and they have planted a deep hatred that cannot be resolved. With this situation, how can they confront the abyss race?


    "The main reason for Donald''s ability to maintain observation is that the situation on the mainland now makes him very satisfied. The longer the chaos lasts, the weaker the resistance is naturally weaker." Han Jin whispered: "But he will not remain silent all the time." After watching it for so long, he finally had the day he couldn¡¯t hold back, and then lifted his own butcher knife."


    "You just said... you don''t dare to move Donald''s Aster flower? What do they have to do with this?" Guevara asked.


    "The aster flower was moved, and it was undoubtedly telling Donald. We have already discovered your attempt and started to destroy your minions. It was discovered... Does it make sense to continue to make the audience?" Han Jin said slowly: "Donald It is very possible to launch a war ahead of time, but I am not ready yet, and the Grand Duke of Solomon does not."


    "Do you know the aster flower of Donald Solomon?"


    "I don''t know." Han Jin replied: "But I have written a letter to the Grand Duke of Solomon and sent the Gail to send it back."


    Guevara walked back and forth in the house, his face was very dignified. He came here today to ask who would like to invite tomorrow''s wedding. I didn''t expect to know a secret, and he also had difficulty understanding. Han Jin How could it be possible to bury such a big thing in the bottom of my heart, without revealing a bit of a tone? If it wasn¡¯t for his accidental curiosity, he would have asked for the existence of Aster from Schumann. Maybe Han Jin would still not tell him.


    For a long while, Guevara suddenly said: "In the battle, the soldiers will inevitably be injured. If they are not treated promptly by the priests, the wounds are likely to be purulent and even rot. To save their lives, the only way is to rot them early. The muscles are dug out, some soldiers are afraid of pain, only wrap the wounds, hope that the rotten muscles will return to normal, hehe... know? This is pure fantasy, and in the end, they will inevitably pay a heavy price."


    Han Jin did not speak. He knew that Guevara¡¯s words were hidden.


    "Donald''s Aster flower is a rotten muscle for us!" Guevara slammed down and turned to Hanjin: "Raphael, I ask you if Donald''s army is already on the ground. Is the aster flower tissue less harmful to us?"


    "Very big." Han Jin nodded. "They know us, we can continue to pass our intelligence to Donald, and even destroy it in the dark."


    "I will ask you again if Donald''s army will definitely appear on the ground."


    "Well, it¡¯s just a matter of time."


    "That is, no matter whether we can''t move the aster flower, can''t change Donald''s decision?" Guevara sneered.


    "Is such that."


    "What are you hesitating?!" Guevara said slowly: "Do you want to wait for the rotten muscles to grow up like the timid fools?"


    "I know what you said, but, time..."


    ¡°Time?¡± Guevara sighed with a sigh: ¡°We now have the Orc, the enemy, the Orc, and the city of Dip and the Chesham of the Cold Shadow City. You mean... we have eliminated These opponents, to solve the worries, can then go all out to fight Donald, you hope that Donald will launch the attack after we let go, now you do not want to anger him?"


    Han Jin brows a pick, he suddenly found his mistakes, some whimsical!


    "If Donald''s goal is the entire continent... then the scope of Asterflower''s activities must be very broad. You just said that the members of this organization are not only humans, but also elves and orcs? Can I think this way, in other areas? For example, in the southwestern region, there are also members of Asterflower in the activity, but we are lucky and found them in time.¡± Guevara whispered: ¡°Don¡¯t you pay attention? The situation on the mainland is changing, Nikola Almost all of the Southwest has been unified. What he is doing is the signal. Maybe... It won¡¯t take long for the mainland to change from chaos to a situation in which the Grand Duchy is divided. This is not what Donald wants to see!¡±


    Han Jin showed a bitter smile, and he understood the meaning of Guevara.


    "Well, even if Donald doesn''t care about Nikolay." Guevara said: "Do you really think that Donald will give you enough time for you to destroy your opponent and grow stronger?"


    "I understand what should be done." Han Jin whispered.


    Han Jin didn''t want to move the aster flower, it was not weak inside. When he used the playful tone to evaluate the dragon guardian Xia Zuo, he did not realize that he was another Xia Zuo. Xia Zuo has a long-term vision. Based on various considerations, he does not want to have a conflict with Hanjin. Therefore, he chose to give in. Hanjin is also the same. He does not want to face the army of the abyss race when he is surrounded by enemies and is in a hurry. Therefore, he also chose to give in. .


    And Guevara has a big difference with them. In the battles of the battle, he developed a tough and tough character, and he experienced a jail time of death and death. He saw everything and his information content. Far less than Han Jin, but it is more thorough than Han Jin.

 Chapter 383： Advent (2)

    Chapter VIII is coming (II)


    Guevara strode out from the stairs, followed by Han Jin and Yalinna. After seeing Gail¡¯s director and Xia Zuo chatting there, Guevara suddenly remembered the words that Han Jin had just said, and he could not help but gag. At first glance, the Gaelic master was made inexplicable. When he went down, he was still fine. Why is it that his face is not right now?


    Xia Zuo¡¯s sight falls on Han Jin. Negotiation is a long process. Unless the status of the two sides is unequal, it is impossible to do it in a short time. Since seeing the violent temper of Hanjin, Xiazo no longer imagines using tough. Means, it will only make the situation worse. He hopes to remind Han Jin from the side of the threat from the Dragon City, let Han Jin take the initiative to contact himself, who knows that Han Jin does not take the Dragon City seriously, which makes He was anxious and a little surprised. Where did the confidence of this young man come from?


    "Adult." Schumann hurried to welcome him.


    ¡°How many people did they come?¡± Han Jin asked faintly.


    "Two."


    "Only two?"


    "Yes." Schumann replied: "But from the performance of those people, their status should be high."


    "Let''s go, take a look." Han Jin said while walking towards the ship''s side.


    "Raphael, I..." Yalena looked at Han Jin with her eyes. She wanted to go out with Han Jin. Without a special experience, a young heart could hardly bear a huge burden. He listened to Han. In those words, at the moment, Yalina¡¯s eyebrows are full of insufficiency, and she is even scared, fearing that disaster will come.


    "You stay here, there are some things... not very convenient for you." Han Jin smiled.


    "Okay." Yalena lowered her eyes and whispered: "Then you come back soon."


    "I know." Han Jin looked at Yalin deeply. He couldn''t judge whether his choice was right or wrong, but he must do so. In the details of life, he can accommodate and take care of Yalina, but in other aspects, he hopes that Yalena can mature. Comprehension, this is a road of struggle, fighting against fate, fighting against the heavens and the earth, since Yalena is willing to follow her, will usher in the baptism of the wind and rain, as it is so weak now.


    The carriage was waiting for the horse, and Hanjin and Schumann got into the carriage. The carriage quickly left the square and rushed straight to the northeastern part of the holy crown city. Schumann took the time and said what he had learned.


    In terms of privacy, Donald''s aster flower exceeds Solomon''s night aurora because they don''t need to spy on the intelligence of the local lords. Just record what they see and hear. This kind of work is not dangerous, income is not Philippine, in the case of special circumstances, can also seek the help of the organization. For example, who is fighting with whom, when the army passes through the city, the morale and equipment of the soldiers, who finally failed, and the living standards of the urban aristocrats, the mentality of ordinary civilians, who held the banquet, how the specifications, who How many wives, and so on, how many messes can be written down, of course, there are a lot of invalid, repetitive or false information, but it has nothing to do with them.


    There is no danger, and naturally there is no possibility of exposure. Even if it is caught, no lord will take Donald, who is far away from the abyss, as a matter of laughter.


    Those who are responsible for recording the news belong only to the periphery of the aster flower. They cannot touch the secret of the aster flower. Once or twice in a month, put the things you have written down in a fixed place, and naturally there will be others to take it. Even if you catch a thousand, it is not useful. Aster can develop a group of people to serve them. If anyone happens to know valuable information, Aster will conduct a secret evaluation of this person. If the result is satisfactory, this person will be promoted, and Aster will set up a special line for this person, for example, Morgan Group The original manager of Elma¡¯s little sister was so attached to the aster flower, and the information she transmitted was transmitted to the upper level of her aster flower at the fastest speed. Therefore, Elma had just met Han during the day. Into, at night, people were killed.


    The soul that Harley swallowed was called Qian Ning. He belonged to the spur of the aster flower. Gu Mingzhi, he was responsible for killing, including the assassin who killed Elma, all belong to the thorn, but these killers are always There is no way to connect up to the root line. Han Jin also learned from Qian Ning that the aster flower tissue has flower, petal, filigree and stamen in addition to the thorns. The task is to exchange information for pornography, or to lurk in a certain high weight. It¡¯s certainly better to get information, and you can always be quiet for the future. Filament is a chain of information. The task of the petal is to analyze the intelligence and delete the invalid information. Each city has a flower stem and a flower stem. In other words, only the flower root can be found, but the asters can be wiped out. It only destroys a flower, and there is no connection between the cities.


    The carriage stopped in front of a small courtyard, and the middle-aged people dressed by two servants greeted them, whispering: "Adult."


    "What about Chitwick?" Schumann asked as he pushed the door open.


    "Chitwick is going out."


    "Going out? What about Gibran?"


    "Gibron and the great man go out together."


    "Is it going out with the people over there?"


    "Yes."


    Schumann turned his head: "Adult, what do we do?"


    "We also look at the past." Han Jin whispered.


    "Understood." Schumann gave a cry and turned to the two middle-aged people: "Come up, take us over."


    To deal with the organization of Aster, it is certainly not possible to rely on Schumann alone. Therefore, Han Jin temporarily transferred Chitke, and Gibran, although the strength is still a bit thin, but Han Jin has no other way. He has just created his own power, and there are so many people. In fact, Harley is more suitable for doing this kind of thing, but Han Jin is not at ease. With Harley¡¯s heart, things may not be enough, and there will be more defeats, let alone compared with it. Harley is more willing to be a shining hero, not willing to do sneaky activities, although this does not match his identity.


    It took almost half an hour. The two middle-aged people finally saw the back of Gibran and Chitwick. The driver slammed a whip and the carriage rushed to the side of Gibran and Chitke, and stopped.


    Both Gibran and Chituk had some mistakes. Then they saw Han Jin. Two people had no nonsense and rushed into the carriage. Chitke smiled and said: "Adult, how come you? There are so many people...the two The guys are very vigilant and they will definitely notice."


    "It doesn''t matter." Han Jin said faintly: "Which are two?"


    "Adult, you want to..." Chirk did not understand the meaning of Han Jin.


    Han Jin tipped a little, the door slammed open, then he jumped to the street, and Gibran hurriedly said: "Raphael, this will be a stunned snake!"


    "It doesn''t matter." Han Jin said faintly, his Tao can directly strip the soul, plus Harley''s ability to devour, as long as people are found, then there is no secret.


    Gibran and Chitke looked at each other and followed the drilling of the carriage. Schumann also followed. For the people of the Holy City, both Qiu Keke and Gibran belonged to the raw faces, but Schumann became the general sheriff. Many people know him, the pedestrians on both sides stop, curiously looking at Schumann, and others are talking about what they are talking about.


    "It''s the two people in front." Chitke reached out and pointed forward.


    Han Jinshun looked in the direction of Qi Keke''s fingers. It was a man and a woman. They walked slowly, in order to make themselves perform normally. When the current person pointed at them behind them, they I also followed the look of the decent look, who knows that it is welcoming the eyes of several people in Hanjin, their look immediately changed, and then turned and slowly walked forward.


    "Is they?" Schumann stunned.


    When the two men walked into the monitored dens yesterday, Schumann was there. He remembered that he was a well-dressed middle-aged man, a young woman dressed with a lady, but what he had just seen was a white hair. The old man was covered with a smashed black cloak on his head. Even the clothes were dirty, gray and black, and the woman was dressed in a white washed floral dress without any makeup. Like a village girl who has never seen the world, was it a husband and wife yesterday?


    "Yes, they are." Chitike sneered: "There are only a few idiots in the small yard, one is Mrs. Mesa, a maid, and a cook, plus a total of five of them, coming out of the small courtyard. They are not who they are?"


    "You have been staring at them?" Schumann asked.


    "No, I was discovered early, but I secretly sprinkled magic potions in the yard. As soon as I walked out of the small courtyard, the soles touched the ground, and the medicinal agents would stick to them." Pointing to my own eyes: "You can''t see it, but I can see it."


    "Raphael, really wants..." Gibran was still hesitant, then smiled bitterly: "Forget it, we have already been discovered."


    After that, Gibran walked forward quickly, and in a few steps he caught up with the grandparents and the two, blocking the front, and said coldly: "Wait a minute!"


    "Adult..." The old man was shocked and could not help but step back two steps.


    Han Jin and Qi Yuke also followed the past. The old man was blocked before and after seeing it. His look was even more panic. He stretched his trembling arms and blocked the woman behind him. The woman tried to shrink behind the old man. The faces are all beautiful, I see the panic of the pity, a pair of watery eyes glanced at Gibran, and hurriedly lowered his head, as timid as a frightened rabbit.


    If you change someone else, you may have compassion, but both Gibran and Chitwick are mercenaries who have experienced **** careers. They will not be easily impressed. Han Jin does not need to mention it, no matter how superb their acting skills are. It is all in vain.


    "Let''s take a trip with us, cooperate with them, don''t ask for it." Ji Bolun said coldly.


    "Grandpa, I am afraid... I am afraid..." The woman cried in a low voice, although she did not blame anything, but the pitiful expression was clearly accused, you are all bad guys!


    "Adult, what are you doing?!" The old man held the woman tightly in his arms and cried, "I am this granddaughter! Please beg you..."


    The pedestrians gathered around and pointed at the inside. The two people did not touch Hanjin, but they moved the ignorant pedestrians. It was only because of Schumann¡¯s identity that no one dared to gossip.


    "It looks like, you don''t want to cooperate?" Gibran sneered.


    "Adult, beg you, let us go..." The old man trembled even more, and a pair of pleading eyes swept around, not knowing if he wanted to find a way to escape, or hope to find a big one. Xia came to help them.


    In the distance, Paladin Ord appeared with a team of bright knights. This was purely an encounter. He looked at Han Jin and blocked the two grandparents. He rushed to bring the knights to the light, first commanding the knights to The onlookers dispersed and then he jumped off the horse and whispered: "Adult, what is going on?"


    "God... the noble paladin adults...help us, save us!" The old man screamed and slammed his arms to Odd.


    "Hey!" Chirk showed a smirk, and the backhand took out the dagger, and slammed it up, and the dagger slanted to the old man''s ribs.


    With a slamming sound, Odd also pulled out his long sword and hit him on the singer''s dagger. Although he was afraid of accidentally injuring Chik, he did not release his vindictiveness, but Chitwan never imagined that Odd would actually He took out his sword, and his mind was used to defend against the old man''s counterattack. He was caught off guard and was shaken by half an arm. The figure was also quit five or six steps before he barely stood still, although there was no injury. Lost an adult in front of Han Jin, his face was red and staring at Odd.


    "Grandpa!" The woman followed and cried and rushed over, standing with the old man standing next to Odd.


    At the same time, Han Jin reached out and put his hand on it. Gibran took a long breath and some unwillingly took the dagger back. However, he also showed hostility in Od¡¯s eyes.


    "Adult, what the **** is going on?!" Odd said quietly.


    "This is the second time." Han Jin''s tone is very indifferent.


    Odd saw it and immediately reacted. It was counted once in the cemetery. Now it is indeed the second time. His face is hesitant. Finally, he slowly said: "Adult, I don''t know how they angered you, but... ...you should have an explanation?"


    "To whom to explain? To you?" Han Jin smiled.


    "I..." Odd couldn''t help but breathe. This sentence he did not dare to bear, the weight is too heavy.


    Gibran and Chitke couldn''t help but laugh, this is their city. The Holy See is just a stranger. Why do you use it to dictate? Although Jedice is very good and has won everyone''s goodwill, it is a different matter. It is impossible for Jedd to make concessions again and again.


    Han Jin took two steps forward and said faintly: "Let it open."


    "Adults, they are just..." Odd wants to say that they are just ordinary people. They are not necessarily difficult for them, but he can''t say it because Han Jin slowly retracted his fists.


    A violent wave that could not be described by words was centered on Hanjin and spread rapidly around the air. Gibran and Chitak could not help but widen their eyes and stared at Han Jin¡¯s back. They saw Han Jin. Shot, but now is different from before, they felt the fluctuation of power for the first time in Han Jin!


    Han Jin unreservedly released his own thoughts. There was something that could not be seen swaying in the air and tearing the air. Han Jin did not move, his figure was still very clear, but his right fist was It became blurred, but there was no occlusion.


    Odd took a breath of cold air, and he knew what the scene in front of him meant, and his spiritual power was substantial! This is a symbol of the super-powerful. Although no one doubts the power of Hanjin, Han Jin has never given proof. Today, Odd finally saw it!


    "Adult, what are you doing?!" Odd felt extremely nervous, and then released his bodyguard. In fact, at this time, what he should do most is to launch an attack on Hanjin first, disrupting the rhythm of Hanjin''s spiritual strength. The position gap can be placed there. Passively accepting the Hanjin attack is one thing. Actively attacking Hanjin is another matter. He does not dare.


    "Adult, adults..." Odd shouted, trying to communicate with Hanjin, and slowly retreating, and the grandparents and grandchildren also showed a shocking look, and the body almost collapsed behind Odd. .


    Finally, Han Jin could not continue to condense his thoughts. He sighed low and the right fist waved to Odd. In a strict sense, Odd is a good person. He likes to manage things. His heart is just right. If he changes his time or changes to a world, he will not hurt Ode. But now, what must he do? It is. All along, he hopes that Jedice can lead the Holy See to bow to him. However, it is just too long to wait. Jedice can only convince a few smart people to convince all the believers. Some people are like A dog who is arrogant and arrogant, does not hurt him, and will not pick up the nasty tail.


    Odd is dumb to eat berberine, and he has a hard time knowing that he could choose to avoid it, or use a war gun to meet Hanjin¡¯s boxing strength, so that his body pressure will be much less, but he will protect the body behind him. The two grandparents and grandchildren, due to the gap in status, can only passively meet the strength of Hanjin.


    A loud bang, fierce punch hit Aude''s body, and then burst into a myriad of air turbulence, rolled up four times, the surrounding light knights were rushed one by one, even Chitike and Gibran Also had to lean down, Schumann was even more uncomfortable, directly smashed a head, sitting on the ground and slamming his mouth, the house, the wall and the gate directly facing Hanjin were directly smashed, and the fist continued to Before the surge, leaving a deep ditch in the courtyard, and finally opened a large hole in the house with a height of more than two meters, there was a cry of ghosts and screams.


    The two grandmothers and grandchildren flew like a weak straw. They hit the house and fell to the ground. Odd was directly plunged into the house. The armor on his chest was completely distorted. Still feeling a dizzy, just as he struggled to get up, one foot suddenly stepped on his chest, so he stepped on the ground unrelentingly, then he heard an indifferent voice: "This Explain... Are you satisfied?"

 Chapter 384： Mind

    Chapter VIII, Mind


    In the stunned eyes of the bright knights, Han Jin walked slowly out of the inside, but he just walked through the yard, suddenly a roar came from behind him, and then a dazzling light came out of the house, it was De, the long sword in his hand pointed to the front, and the vindictiveness of the breath was close to Han Jin¡¯s back.


    In any case, Odd is also a paladin, suffering from the almost insulting attack, he can no longer control himself, but he is covered in white light, others can not see his face, the lines in the past The fortitude of the cheeks has been completely distorted at this moment, and his eyes have become blood red. He forgot his identity, forgot his responsibility, and only wanted to kill Hanjin under the sword.


    Han Jin snorted, his body suddenly disappeared from the place, and the next moment appeared behind Odd. His left hand flicked, and a black silk thread swam out like a snake, and instantly wrapped around Odd¡¯s body, and Han The incoming figure starts at the same time, and the punch hits O''Dart''s heart.


    Although he lost the main magic weapon, with the power of the tying rope, plus the mantle and the curse of the earth, in the one-on-one battle, Han Jin is almost invincible, and the strength of Aode is originally a lot worse. Also angered and attacked, lost calm, the consequences can be imagined.


    Odd is desperately writhing his body. On the one hand, he tries to break off the bundle of fairy ropes. On the one hand, he wants to avoid Hanjin¡¯s fists. Unfortunately, Hanjin is not only one hand, although Odd¡¯s evasive speed is very fast, let Han Jin¡¯s fist Wiping it over his shoulder, but Han Jin then flew up again. This time, Odd, who was **** in a tight body, could do nothing. He could only make a roar and release all the guards without reservation. Be vindictive to protect yourself.


    With a bang, Han Jin¡¯s foot was kicking in the middle of Ode¡¯s midfielder. Odd couldn¡¯t help but rush forward. Gibran and Chitak were shocked and hurried to avoid the sides. In the past, I was hitting the opposite brick wall and knocking the wall out of a big hole. The ridiculous and sad thing is that Odd¡¯s upper body fell on the other side of the wall, and the lower body stayed outside. Kicking your legs, it is like a stolen chicken thief.


    Han Jin once again released the mantra, appeared on the side of Od, and explored his hand to grab Oude''s hair, just like a toy, Odd got out, Odd has become gray-faced, the forehead is also Was smashed and oozing blood, but he did not yield, while continuing to struggle, staring at Han Jin with hateful eyes.


    According to Han Jin¡¯s original intention, it is enough to do this. However, Han Jin suddenly hesitated, as if he had sensed something, not to mention Odd¡¯s resistance, and a pair of eyes full of hatred, which aroused his anger. Then, let''s go!


    Han Jin raised his left hand and then swung his right fist. He hit Aude''s chest and abdomen. His fist strength can be described as fierce and fierce. He took a punch and Ode''s body turned out to be like a fireworks flagship. Directly flying in the upper air, then Han Jin appeared in the air, intercepting Ode''s body shape, punching a punch on Ord''s chest, Odd was as straight as a cannonball, banged, the ground was When he got a flying sand, Odd¡¯s body was deeply immersed in the ground.


    The body is full of vindictive power, and after all, it has its own limit. Odd can''t bear the heavy blows one after another. His mouth is wide open. Every time he breathes, there is a blood oozing from the corner of his mouth, and blood bubbles are also flowing out of his nostrils. .


    Han Jin, like a soft feather, drifted down slowly and fell on the side of Od. He looked at Odd with a narrowing gaze, then raised his right fist, his body was slammed down, and he punched in Odd. Face.


    Everyone nearby could sense that the ground was shaking slightly. Then Hanjin raised his fist and once again slammed into Ord¡¯s face. Two fists down, Odd¡¯s head has disappeared, at least, from the light knights. The angle is invisible, they can only see that Odd''s limbs are constantly twitching.


    "Raphael!" With the snoring, Guevara rushed out of the crowd: "What?!" More than Guevara, Gail, Xiazu, Domini and Kane, Hogan, etc. People came, they sensed the violent fluctuations from the city, and the collective came over to support, and they were seeing Han Jin¡¯s painful scene.


    "Who is that?" asked the general manager of Gail, who recognized the armor that Odd was wearing, but he could not recognize who it was, so he had such a problem.


    "Yes... Paladin Odd..." Gibran ate back.


    Everyone is collectively arrogant, Han Jin will attack Ord? why? ? In fact, it¡¯s not just them. Even Gibran and Chituk, who have been there from beginning to end, don¡¯t understand either. What happened to Han Jin today?


    "Rafael, what the **** is going on?" Guevara asked anxiously.


    "He angered me." Han Jin faintly replied, he looked coldly at Ode''s **** face. In fact, Odd''s head did not disappear. Han Jin did not want to kill Odd, but because of Ode. The head was too deep, so no one else could see it. For a moment, he turned his eyes to Gibran: "Gibron, Chitwick, and you, Schumann, come with me, Elena, you also follow me. go."


    After that, Han Jin did not pay attention to Guevara and others who stayed in the place, and slowly reached out. The body of the grandmother and grandmother suddenly began to tremble, and then Harley¡¯s figure appeared in the air, flashing a few flashes. And change the black and faint beads, fly back to Han Jin, Han Jin catches the soul-seeking beads, and walks straight to the other end of the long street. Gibran and Chitke look at each other and rush to follow Han Jin. Yalina also came out of the crowd and rushed to Han Jin¡¯s side in a few steps, gently pulling Han Jin¡¯s arm.


    The expression in Xia Zuo¡¯s eyes is very complicated, with horror and joy. Before coming to the holy crown city, he certainly has to do some investigation. The Holy See, which has suffered a major blow, has already invested in Hanjin, and has been entangled in the holy city, but can¡¯t deny that Han The alliance between the Advance and the Holy See has already been reached. Now, just because of the reason that ''He angered me'' is not a reason, he has beaten a paladin and dying. The violent tyranny of this son has been undoubtedly revealed. It is very difficult to deal with such unreasonable young people, so Xia Zuo was shocked and worried about his overall plan. What makes him happy is that today¡¯s **** case will inevitably cause a rift between Hanjin and the Holy See. No matter whether it is Dragon City or Dragon Field, I don¡¯t want to see the development of the Holy See. A unified religion is very likely to create a unity. The empire, let all the believers gather in one big arm, and this is definitely an empire that is not controlled by the dragons. The human beings who are united together may even turn the spearheads and set the target on the great dragons. They originally formed an alliance with Nikolay. After that, he confuses Nikolay in ruining the Holy See. This is the reason.


    Difficult... Xia Zuo sighed in his heart, dealing with this young man is much harder than dealing with Nikolay. At least Nikolay is sensible. When Nikolay gets something, he will voluntarily give up others. No need for him to play with Shazo, but what about this young man? Just because you are angry, you can attack your allies. In the future, which dragon in the dragon domain angered Han Jin, and the next game must be the same as the Paladin! Thinking of Harriet''s rudeness, Xia Zuo couldn''t help but chill, and he must not let Harriet come over. He has the feeling that if you let Harriet and Han Jin stay together for a few days, there must be only one who can live. Come down!


    Guevara and others are still staring at Han Jin¡¯s back. Han Jin¡¯s feelings for everyone have always been good. The smile is always so sunny, full of the temperament of the cloud, not contending, not profitable. For the lord, but never put a shelf, and everyone is like a friend, the current Han Jin is too abnormal compared with before.


    "Oh..." Gail¡¯s manager woke up like a dream: "Right, Hogan has something to look for, I have to go back."


    "I am looking for you?" Hogan asked, pointing at his nose.


    "This..." Gail took a picture of his head: "I remember it wrong, it was Hillett who was looking for me." Then he walked quickly to the other end.


    "You give me back!" Guevara yelled, he was not a fool, knowing the attempt of Gail.


    The Gail manager waved his hand backwards and his body shape had disappeared into the air. This is the advantage of the thief, and Guevara can only watch the air dry.


    "Oh... Guevara." Xia Zuo said slowly: "I should also leave. You know, there is some misunderstanding between me and the Holy See. Let them see that I am here, and you have more headaches."


    "You... forget it, you all go!" Guevara said distractedly, Odd was beaten like this, Han Jin went so far, there must always be someone left to explain, otherwise the Holy See Can you give up? The mess in front of him can only be cleaned up by him.


    At the other end of the long street, Yalin gently licked Han Jin''s arm and stepped.


    "Raphael, don''t be angry." Yalena whispered: "The kind of person... kill it, kill it, be angry for them, not worth it!"


    "I know, so... I am going to find Jedice now." Han Jin said faintly.


    "Jedice?" Yalena was shocked. Then she bit her teeth and said, "Okay, I will accompany you!"


    Yalene¡¯s promise is not simple. It is full of eternal death and no regrets. If you change to Siniel, you must ask why. If Hanjin¡¯s reason can¡¯t convince her, she can¡¯t go, but I tried to stop Hanjin, and Yalena didn¡¯t think so much. After accepting Hanjin, she accepted everything from Hanjin. She would fight for Hanjin¡¯s correctness and fight for Hanjin¡¯s mistakes. Into the trouble of looking for Jedisi, she will also stand next to Han Jin, no matter how contradictory in her heart, she will stick to her position.


    This kind of feeling is blind, such a woman is also fragile, her happiness or not, does not depend on herself, but on what kind of man she chose, the right choice, her life will be very beautiful, choose Wrong, it is very likely to be miserable for a lifetime.


    "What are you going to do with me?" Han Jin smiled: "Let Jedith host the wedding for us?"


    When Yalina stayed and turned to look at Hanjin, she discovered that Han Jin¡¯s face was full of faint smiles. Although she couldn¡¯t talk about how happy she was, there was no trace of anger: ¡°You...you... ..."Yalina ''you'' for a long time, but can''t say a complete sentence.


    "Let''s go." Han Jin''s face became more and more smiling, and then he held the hand of Yalina.


    At the moment before leaving, Xia Zuo caught the smile on Han Jin¡¯s face. He couldn¡¯t help but grin and be moody. This is absolutely moody! I have just seriously injured my allies, but now I can laugh out? ! This young man is really too...


    The two middle-aged people hurriedly pulled the carriages and let them go to the side. As a competent Schumann, they certainly recognized Odd. After watching the whole conflict, they did not dare to look at Han Jin, at least, Han Jin¡¯s The character is far from the one described in Schumann''s weekdays.


    Several people got into the carriage, and Schumann hesitated: "Adult, where are we going?"


    "Go and find Mrs. Mesa."


    "Adult, then our clue is broken!" Chitke hurried.


    "Harley?" Han Jin reached out and bounced on the Soul Eater.


    For a moment, Halley appeared a bit dull voice: "Master, I still need some time, these two guys, the experience is too complicated!"


    "That is, can you find what I want?"


    "Yes Master."


    "Okay, let''s go." Han Jin said faintly.


    Schumann pushed the door open and said to the two middle-aged people outside: "Take us to find Mrs. Mesa, hurry."


    Gibran stared at Han Jin, and he said with a smile: "Raphael, what are you doing now? Odd does not have the right place, but it is not..."


    "Because this is the second time." Han Jin whispered.


    "I am not talking about this." Ji Bolun shook his head. "It is your temper."


    "I am the same as before, and it has not changed." Han Jin smiled.


    "There is something... I dare not tell you, I am afraid that you will be angry again." Gibran said in a helpless tone, of course, he just talked about it, in case of delay in the big event, who is responsible?


    "what''s up?"


    "Do you have an impression of Fu Bin''en?" Gibran said, and then he added: "It is Schumann''s deputy."


    "He has a problem?" Han Jin frowned.


    "He''s fine." Ji Bolun said: "The problem is on his wife. Fu Binen has received your attention. From the prison officer, he has been promoted to become an aide to the security. Many people are optimistic about his future, that is, In a week, he married another wife."


    "The problem is with his new wife?"


    "Yes." Gibran nodded. "Yesterday, she came to see Mrs. Mesa and left until noon at dusk."


    "Schumann, let me deal with this matter." Han Jindao: "But you have to inform Fu Bin En beforehand, lest he misunderstand."


    "understood."


    This topic came to an end. Everyone was in silence. The eyes of Gibran and Chituk always turned around in Han Jin. For no other reason, they just couldn¡¯t overlap the fierce Han Jin and the people in front of him.


    After a while, Han Jin felt helpless: "Do you always see what I do?"


    "You really...have nothing to worry about?" This sentence is not to be asked, only Gibran is qualified.


    "No." Han Jin¡¯s answer was ruthless. In fact, his mind was too much, too much to the extent that ordinary people could not imagine, misunderstanding with Shannier, the threat of Dragon City and Dragon Field, and Solomon¡¯s huge The plan is to treat each other as the orc family in the eye, the Nikola on the other side of the mainland, the abyss world represented by Donald, the Holy See, the Holy See, and the monk Adolf who does not know when it will appear. In addition to these, there is a group of more terrible and stronger existence, but he can''t say anything.


    Solomon once said that knowledge is the best weapon for tempering the soul. In fact, it is true that Han Jin, who has left the capital of the element, has undergone tremendous changes. Faced with so many and complicated pressures, he still If you can do nothing, change to someone else, not to be forced to go crazy, at least it will be difficult to sleep.


    Han Jin is not in his pretending posture. He has seen countless rises and falls, seen countless joys and sorrows, and thinks about his own situation. His position is not the worst. For example, the four heroes, including the **** of war, Abraham, It is simply to make the final roar in the desperate situation of destruction. With fearlessness and tenacity to turn the tide, it brings a glimmer of hope to all the ground races. What is the situation he is facing now? Others can do it, he can do the same! Therefore, Han Jin really does not care about threats, and he does not have the energy to care. He just wants to do what he should, and nothing more.


    "It''s okay." Gibran sighed, and he felt unbelief in his heart, but Han Jin did not say that he could not do anything.


    "Adult, the front is here." Someone knocked the car in front.


    "Get in." Schumann said, he has caught the mentality of the superior, is not the most direct way to solve all problems? Then go straight to the end!


    Upon hearing Schumann''s order, a middle-aged man jumped out of the carriage and released his bodyguard. Then he ran a few steps and hit the door first. Then he immediately avoided the side and took the carriage.


    Han Jin took the lead to jump out of the carriage and swept a circle. This is a very quiet small courtyard. Under the infection of spring, the green grass buds have been drilled from the ground and covered with courtyards. The small courtyard is seven or eight meters high. The small building, divided into two floors, adds up to a dozen rooms, Han Jin found that a woman is standing behind a window on the second floor, staring at the bottom.


    Han Jin''s fingers were lightly pinched, releasing the cursed mantra, and instantly appeared in front of the window, then swung out with a punch, the entire window was smashed, the clear glass turned into countless pieces, splashed inward, the woman screamed Sound, can not help but sit on the ground, and then try to shrink back.


    Han Jin¡¯s toes were light and he jumped into the house. Yalin released the floating technique and rushed in. Gibran and Chitke stood up and tapped their toes on the upper and lower windowsills. They also jumped to In the house.

 Chapter 385： Not afraid of not afraid

    Chapter VIII is not afraid of fear


    The woman was so frightened that the splash of glass fragments covered her, and even a piece of semi-finger, sharp triangle shaped pieces pierced her eyebrows. If she turned it further, it would definitely turn her into One-eyed dragon, but she was scared to feel no pain, staring at Han Jin and others, and at the corner, a maid who was cleaning the bookshelf was frightened, throwing away the rag, using Hands clenched his mouth tightly, and his body almost collapsed.


    "You go out, there is nothing wrong with you here." Han Jin said to the maid faintly.


    The maid stood up in a panic and rushed out of the house without looking back.


    "Stand up!" Han Jin suddenly shouted.


    The maid was shocked again, and put her back on the wall, her arms and legs were shaking slightly. In fact, she couldn¡¯t walk anymore, and footsteps came from outside the door. I walked in and walked in, followed by the two middle-aged people, who still had a nose-skinned cook in their hands. Obviously, when they rushed upstairs, they were blocked by the cook, and Schumann was not at all polite. Direct command is under the control.


    "Schumann? Is it you?!" The woman dressed as a lady screamed.


    "Do you know her?" Han Jin asked.


    "Of course I know that she is the wife of General Quincy and the only wife." Schumann replied with a smile.


    ¡°Quincy?¡± Han Jin felt that the name was very familiar.


    "Quincy''s strength is not very good, but it has the trust of Desmark, only after Gerald, but I heard that when General Quincy had a mission, the mysterious disappeared, um... It seems to be underground."


    "Oh..." Han Jin smiled. He remembered. Quincy was the general who was trapped in the abyss, but this was a few years ago.


    "Schumann, what are you doing to me?!" the woman screamed.


    "Don''t pretend, Mrs. Mesa of Aster." Schumann turned cold: "Let''s take a trip with us."


    "What... what aster flower?" The woman asked in amazement.


    "I still don''t give up?" Schumann sneered: "Master Gibran, look at you."


    Gibran just stepped forward and Han Jin waved his hand to stop Gibran''s movements. His eyes turned to the maid: "Mrs. Mesa doesn''t know the aster flower, you should know?"


    "Ah?" The maid was wide-eyed, and her delicate face was full of confusion and fear.


    "Tell me, who is the blade?" Han Jin asked softly. No matter how perfect the performance of the maid is, it is not his insight. When ordinary people are afraid of something, they will always make all kinds of meaningless actions. If you shift the focus elsewhere, use the corner of your eyes or feel it. By filtering out the tremors that are disguised, you will find that the maid''s body posture is very stable. Moreover, the lady has been scared, sitting on the ground for a long time can not climb, a maid is actually stronger than the owner''s psychological quality, how much can not be said.


    According to Han Jin¡¯s understanding, each plant has a guardian behind the aster flower, usually by high-ranking professionals. Elma was killed late at night and was mistaken for death due to illness. It is the handwriting of the blade holder. Other branches such as the flower and the filament are easy to say. Only the blade holder must be removed as soon as possible. The people around Han Jin are not all strong. Schumann often turns around the streets. Stillberg and Mirien also like to hang out in the city. Hillett is in the gentle township all day long. There are still many people who will become flaws, and Han Jin cannot send people to protect them all.


    "What? What are you talking about?" the maid said in a trembling voice.


    Han Jin was not interested in nonsense. He whispered the blasphemy and raised his right hand. The maid suddenly hugged his head, and his mouth screamed and shook his body a little.


    "Yes, very strong mental strength!" Han Jin made a cold cry, his right hand slowly gripped into a fist.


    The maid jumped up, and the tragedy in his mouth became more and more fierce. Then he ran into the house like a madman, knocked over the bookshelf, knocked down the round table and the chair, and finally hit the wall. The maid''s movements became so excited that it seemed to find an excellent venting channel, holding his head and struggling against the wall, and the wall was dull and squeaky, with the appearance of a piece of blood, but The maid not only did not stop, but the frequency of the collision was faster and more crazy.


    This incredible scene made Gibran and Kirk stunned, and they remembered a terrible magic, curse! However, in their impressions, there seems to be no cursing magic that can induce people to commit suicide.


    Han Jin¡¯s situation is not easy. He has a feeling of riding a tiger. He wants to forcibly strip the soul. The first condition is that he must have a thousand times more than the other¡¯s mind. Of course, there is no problem for ordinary people. Yes, but when encountering a professional with strong mental strength, then Han Jin¡¯s situation is dangerous. If he is slightly careless, his mind will be hit hard.


    He thought that the strength of the other side was between the sixth and seventh steps. Who knows that the maid''s strength is far beyond his expectations! This should not be, according to the analysis of Gibran and others, this small building is just a ''flower stem''. If the strength of a flower stem is so strong, then the power of the entire aster flower will be re-evaluated.


    "Open!" Han Jin screamed, and the Soul Eater on the left wrist bracelet slammed out and flew straight to the waitress''s back.


    With a slamming sound, the soul-dropping beads fell into the hair of the maid, and the maid trembled abruptly, and the screams came to an abrupt end. Her figure flung on the wall and then fell down a little.


    A smog of smoke flew out from the waiter''s back, and it became the shape of Harley. Han Jin sighed with relief, and his sweat was oozing out from his forehead. It seems that this method cannot be used often, at least Can not be used without protection.


    "Hare, how?" Han Jin asked slowly.


    "Good power, oh..." Harley smirked.


    Han Jin recruited beckoning, Harley changed the black and faint beads, shot into Han, and reloaded the soul-seeking beads on the bracelet. Han Jin swept away from the nose and swollen the kitchen and the lady. Needless to say, the lady is just a woman with no hands and no force. At the moment when the window is broken, Han Jin always observes the reaction of the lady, and does not evade it, letting the glass fragments spill on her body. One piece of glass broke into her brow bone and almost turned her into a scorpion. Faced with such danger, most professionals could not control their instinctive reaction, so Han Jin would turn his attention to That maid.


    "Let''s go." Han Jin whispered.


    "Adult, is this going?" Schumann asked in surprise.


    "What else do you want to do?"


    "At least you have to send someone to control it, lest the news leak out." Schumann said: "And... they both heard it, we are looking for a blade!"


    "No, I haven''t heard anything!" The lady was shocked. She gave the meaning of Schumann''s words and screamed with her ears. It seemed like this would prove that she had really heard nothing.


    "You go to Alexandre Reiter and let him send a few mountain soldiers to come over." Han Jin said slowly, he deliberately ignored the words behind Schumann, because there is no need to make a poor widow, let alone General Quincy equals He died in his hands and killed the poor little widow, giving him a feeling of copying the family. He didn''t want to be so vicious.


    After that, Han Jin first jumped out of the broken window. Schumann looked at Mrs. Mesa coldly and waved her hand and walked to the door. The two middle-aged people threw the nose-skinned kitchen to the ground. Also followed Schumann went out.


    "Raphael!" Gibran caught up with Han Jin in the court and whispered: "Why are you so troublesome? Just kill them both."


    "How?" Han Jinyi, according to the character of Gibran''s past, should not be so cruel.


    "You didn''t find out? Mrs. Mesa should know who you are. There is hatred in her eyes!" Gibran whispered: "She seems to have learned about General Quincy, but... we have not said to outsiders. How did she know?"


    "There is no wall in the world. When the time is long, there will always be people who say that they are leaking." Han Jin thought about it and smiled. "Forget it, hate me and hate me, what can a little widow make?" ¡±


    "But I have a feeling of uneasiness in my heart." Ji Bolun said.


    "Oh?" Han Jin¡¯s footsteps suddenly stunned. For others, he may not take Ji Bolun¡¯s words seriously, because he feels that this kind of thing is the most unreliable, but Han Jin is different, as a former private detective, he I believe in my instincts. Similarly, he will not ignore the intuition of others.


    The wind blew in from the broken window and made a creaking sound. Mrs. Mesa sat quietly on the ground, and the cook licked her mouth and couldn''t easily get up from the ground. When she saw the vulgar body of the maid, she scared. I have to have soft legs and another **** sitting on the ground.


    "Get out," said Mrs. Mesa coldly.


    The cook didn''t dare to disobey the master''s orders, but she really couldn''t climb up. Finally she cried and smothered her hands and feet and climbed to the door.


    In the setting sun, a well-dressed, graceful and graceful old man walked slowly into the holy crown city. Although the melee between the elves and the orcs was in full swing, the holy crown city was not affected, because Fossa made Almost none of the strategic plans were realized, and he did not have the energy to play the idea of ??the Holy City.


    Therefore, the warning of the Holy City is not very strict, pedestrians are free to enter and exit, but only the human race, the elves and the orcs can not be concealed. If the two appear at the gate, the treatment will certainly not be the same. .


    The old man walked at a slow pace. While walking, he looked at the scenery on both sides with great interest, but he did not stroll around without a purpose. It seems that he also had a certain understanding of the layout of the holy city, and did not ask anyone, When I went straight, I went straight. When I turned, I turned around without hesitation. Finally, he stopped in an alley, looked around and opened a courtyard door and walked in slowly.


    There was only one person in the house. He was staring at the wall. The old man pushed open the door and no one walked in. The two men collided with each other. The owner of the house slowly stood up and said in a humble voice: "You come. It is."


    "Who are you?" The old man''s tone was not at all polite, full of a condescending taste.


    "My name is Curtini." The man in the house bent slightly and bent: "My master asked me to wait for you here."


    "Your master is Raphael?"


    "Yes."


    "Let Raphael come to see me." The old man waved impatiently.


    "Your tone is a bit unfriendly." Curtini said faintly: "And... I want to make a point, Rafael is the owner of the city, and you are just a guest, correct your attitude, Good for you and for us."


    "Friendly?!" The old man was furious: "In my eyes, you are just a group of small reptiles. What are the qualifications for me?!"


    With the snoring of the old man, an invisible pressure swayed, the windows on both sides of the room were simultaneously opened, the dust on the roof was shaken, and Curtini¡¯s face became pale. However, his body is still quite straight.


    "If you really can''t control yourself, then everything becomes simple." Curtini sneered: "The dragon guardian Xia Zuo is here, I am looking forward to the two scenes."


    The invisible pressure disappeared without a trace, and the old man¡¯s face became extremely unattractive. He paused for a moment and said in a word: ¡°Xia Zuo? What did he come here to do?!¡±


    "That''s not what I can know." Curtini''s eyes showed a smirk: "Would you like to be quiet? Hehe... It turns out that the most powerful upper dragon in the mainland is also guilty."


    "You..." The old man took a breath: "You are deliberately irritating me?!"


    "No, I just want to get back to justice." Kurtini said coldly: "You just insulted my master, didn''t you?"


    "I can kill you." The old man squinted at Curtini: "Since Raphael can find me here, I can never refuse to cooperate with you because of you."


    "I don''t care." Curtini smiled. He really didn''t care. Since Han Jin and him personally buried the ashes of Zaguned, he knew what to do in the future: "This is the Raphaelite. Things, and I just need to do what I have to do, just fine."


    The old man''s look became dignified, staring at Kurtini deeply, for a long while, he sighed: "Do you even want people like you to be loyal to him? Can you give everything? I... really is the more The more curious you are."


    "I am just a negligible servant." After recovering his face, Kurtini¡¯s tone has also eased. He does not want to be mad at the other side. Of course, if the other party continues to be proud and rude, it is another One thing: "Now, are you willing to talk to me?"


    "Is you coming to talk to me?" The old man''s brow suddenly stood up.


    "Of course not." Curtini smiled: "The situation in the Holy Crown City is now complicated. The owner does not want to see an accident. Therefore, before the owner makes a decision, I will be with you for the time being. What do you have? Question, although I can say that I can answer you, I will answer you truthfully."


    "He hasn''t made a decision yet?" The old man had to be angry, but he never gave up the pressure: "What did he do for me?!"


    "Because at that time, the guardian of the dragon domain Xia Zuo did not contact the owner." Curtini whispered back.


    The old man closed his mouth, and the muscles on his face twitched at the same time. Kurtini¡¯s explanation was profound. Xia Zu took the initiative to look for Han Jin. The Holy Crown City already had many choices. The Holy Crown City is not afraid of you!


    After a long silence, the old man had to lower his posture, and his tone became softer than Curtini: "How long has Xiazu been?"


    "It seems to be... a few days." Curtini smiled and said: "I have been staying in the house, rarely going out, so I am not too sure."


    "So..." The old man suddenly became swallowed, he wanted to say, but didn''t want to say, because the secret was too big.


    Kurtini waited for a long while, seeing no following, could not help but shrug his shoulders: "What do you want to ask?"


    "Xia Zuo... already knows the whereabouts of the Dragon Heart?!" The old man finally couldn''t stand it.


    "I don''t know." Curtini shook his head.


    "You don''t know? What do you know?!" The old man angered.


    "A lot, because I am involved in a wide range of fields, magic, alchemy, right, and poetry, what do you want to talk about?" Curtini whispered back.


    "You... very good, very good." The old man said in a very blunt tone. If he changed a scene, he would not hesitate to crush the person in front of him into blood, but now he can only bear it.


    "You have a good reputation." Curtini smiled: "I just said, I am just a negligible servant."


    "When will Raphael come to see me?"


    "I will pass your message to the owner, but when will it come... it will be up to the owner to decide."


    "If Raphael doesn''t come for a month, will I wait here for a month?" The old man laughed.


    "That''s impossible. If you don''t see you, how does the master know which kind of decision is sensible and appropriate?" Curtini''s face was getting more and more smiling.


    "Let''s go." The old man slowly closed his eyes: "When you see Raphael, don''t forget to tell him that my companions are in the middle of the forest two hundred miles away. My message is long... ...their patience is not as good as me."


    "I will tell the master." Curtini did not change: "You have nothing to say to me?"


    The old man waved his hand, and he counted it. It didn''t make any sense to talk to someone who was not humble and slick.

 Chapter 386： Refiner

    Chapter VIII Chapter


    "In the future, our road is still very long." Han Jin''s speech rate is very slow, holding Strawberg and Mirien in both hands, slowly putting the two hands together: "I hope you The two can do their best to love each other and never give up... Well, don''t say too much, lest anyone suspect me."


    Stillberg¡¯s eyes were tearful, and he stared at Han Jin. He had a thousand words to say, but he didn¡¯t know where to start. The scenes of the past were played back in front of him. He wanted to burst into tears. However, there is a conflict with the current atmosphere, so I can barely control myself.


    "Milly, finally tell you a few words." Han Jin turned his gaze to Molly, softly said: "You know, although Stillberg is the same age as me, I have always He is regarded as my younger brother. He is a man who is somewhat weak. I hope that you can fulfill your wife¡¯s responsibility, not only to take good care of him, but also to motivate him, encourage him, urge him to go forward, you understand what I mean. ?"


    "Yeah!" Mirien nodded her head hard, tears had flowed down her cheeks, but unlike Steelberg, she shed tears of happiness. More than a year ago, she was just a flower girl in the bottom of the city who lived at the bottom. She spent many years and hardships without any ability to resist destiny. When Cromwell extended her poisonous hands to her, she could only Passively withstand. In the end, Han Jin saved her, and her life has since opened a new page.


    There are not many people who celebrate the wedding on the Ares, but it depends on who they are, the dragon kwawala, the Gail manager called the dark left hand, the Thunder Titan, and the dragon guardian Xia Zuo. Others such as Langing, Alexandre Reiter, Hillester, Gibran, Kane, Chitke, etc., are also powerful figures in the Holy City. Mirien knows that she is very ordinary and can get so much. What kind of honor is the blessing of the characters sincerely!


    Yalina smiled and took out a small red box and gently opened the lid. A dazzling array of treasures came out. There was a necklace made of dozens of red gems. This is called a bloodstone. The gems are precious, but for Jaina''s family, it is nothing, but the color and size of dozens of gems are almost exactly the same, which is very rare. Obviously, the maker of this necklace is expensive. Quite a lot of energy.


    Ms. Grace was almost swayed, and she showed a look of horror. She couldn¡¯t help but look at Han Jin. Although it is not clear what dozens of similar gems mean, she can feel that Yalena¡¯s gift is very expensive. She is afraid to accept it.


    Han Jin nodded with a smile. He didn''t think that Yalin had prepared a gift for this day, and kept secrets like a child. When Yalina took out this necklace, he was also a cockroach. A bit.


    "Look at what he does, this is my gift." Yalina said slyly, and said that after untiring the necklace, no matter what Mirien agreed to disagree, she put it on Molly''s neck.


    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because of the necklace¡¯s reflection, or because of something else, Miri¡¯s face has become red, ¡°Thank you...¡± She looked up at Irina, and I was very impressed, then pressed the voice. Very low: "Thank you lady..."


    "What?" Elena paused, then overjoyed, and then took a ring out of her hands: "Come, this is for Steelberg."


    Mirien took the ring, carefully put it on Stillberg''s finger, then slammed on Steelberg''s arm, and the other hand never looked at Anglet''s arm in an unobtrusive angle. Squeeze it a bit, and Stilberg understood the meaning of Molly, whispered: "Thank you."


    Yalena was so ecstatic, her face became redder than the bride, and her head turned back to Han Jin with a low head.


    "Begin!" Hogan screamed there, and then ordered the magician.


    Boom...Booming...The magic crystal cannons on both sides of the Ares also screamed at the same time, and the red, light blue, yellow and white ochre rays shone toward the end of the sky, looking from the bottom up, it seems There is a huge strange flower in bloom. This is Han Jin¡¯s idea. Of course, he will not waste the resources of war. He will shoot several rounds of volcanoes and consume hundreds of second and third-order magic crystals. After a long distance on the ground, there is no power.


    The roar of the Magic Crystal Cannon alerted the residents of the Holy City to the streets and looked up at the Ares that had risen into the sky.


    "I didn''t have any gifts, oh..." Harley smirked and said: "But I have a fun thing!" After that, Harley''s figure was rotated a half turn, and the lower end of the smoke condensed into a diameter of two. The black ball around the meter, Molly clearly saw that a shadow that was familiar with each other was swimming inside the ball.


    "He is..." Mirien couldn''t help but cover her mouth, and she almost screamed.


    "Think of it?" Harley laughed. "Dare to bully our honey, oh... see how I punish him!"


    Harley¡¯s voice just fell, the shadow inside the ball suddenly struggling to struggle, hitting it around, and the face that made Melody¡¯s deja vu became distorted.


    "Harley!" Han Jin said with dissatisfaction: "Don''t scare Molly!" He knew that Harley wanted Molly to be happy, but unfortunately, the means that an undead creature can come up with is always biased towards the dark. It is incompatible with the current festive atmosphere.


    Harley smashed, his body shape rotated for another half circle, and the black ball was turned into smoke. Harley¡¯s tone was a bit embarrassing. He said, "Oh... Miri, I don¡¯t want to scare you, I am miss you¡­¡­"


    "I know." Molly had to bite her lips almost, and she could barely control herself without crying. "Thank you, Halley!" She didn''t have any blame for Harley''s thoughts. So many people are trying to get her. Happy, what else is not satisfied? !


    Next, Guevara, Gail, and others sent some gifts, and then it was the turn of young people like Moxico and Sasou. When young people encounter such a thing, they must definitely ''cover their misfortunes''. Stilberg is so eager to die, he will never give up.


    The atmosphere is getting more and more lively, but Han Jin quietly left the crowd, came to the stern, looked at the blue sky, and was silent.


    ¡°Do you feel a little regret?¡± A crisp voice rang after Han entered.


    "Sorry? What regret?" Han Jin smiled.


    "The wedding should have been hosted by Jedith, but you have seriously injured Odd... He can''t attend the wedding at this time." Dominie whispered: "I heard the Guevara adults say that we sent a total of the Holy See. Six invitations, but now no one is coming."


    "Oh, don''t come if you don''t come." Han Jin''s look is very indifferent.


    "You don''t regret it?" Dominique asked slowly.


    "It has already been done. It doesn''t make much sense to talk about this." Han Jin smiled and shifted the topic: "Right, Dominique, as the Thunder Titan, should you have a strong control over lightning?"


    "It should be better than your wife." Dominie grinned.


    "I need your help."


    "it is good."


    "You don''t ask... What do I need you to do?"


    "I have lived here for a long time."


    This inexplicable answer gave a feeling of not being able to lick his lips, but Han Jin grasped Dominy''s mentality. He sighed and said nothing.


    There was a bang in the back, and Han Jin slowly turned his head and looked back. Everyone was having a good time there, especially Moss, who seized Lang Ning and was yelling at something. Lang Ning tried to avoid the Mo Xinke, but he could not earn the big hand of Mo Xinke. His face was full of smiles.


    ¡°Can you hear what they are saying?¡± Dominie asked softly.


    "That guy... I want to let Lang Ning bring the Abyss banshee to the boat." Han Jin was angry and laughed.


    "They are not easy."


    ¡°Not easy?¡± Han Jinyi.


    "When you first led the army to attack the Black Crow City, did you almost make a big deal?"


    "You mean... the curse of the abyss enchantress?"


    "Yeah." Dominique nodded. "I heard that many generals and soldiers were cursed."


    "Yes, fortunately, Zaguned did not have time to take away the clean crystal of the Black Crow City, otherwise we will suffer a big loss." Han Jin sighed.


    "My body is too tall, there is no room for me, and when you make the Ares, you obviously don''t know that you will be friends with a Thunder Titan. For me, the corridors and stairs below are too narrow. So I can only live on the deck." Dominie transferred the topic and said: "At the beginning, they still had some scruples about me. Later they gradually became accustomed to it, even ignoring my existence, so long. I heard a lot of interesting things."


    "What? Tell me." Han Jin came to curiosity.


    "For example...the abyss banshee." Dominie smiled: "They have a strong interest in the abyss banshee."


    "They? Who are they?"


    "A lot, Moss, Sasou, Lezhe, Kane, Winston, etc. are almost all included."


    "This guy..." Han Jin felt dumbfounding.


    "You can''t impose strict requirements on yourself on them." Dominie said: "They are very young, aren''t they? But... you have to know, they just talked about it, never put it into action, you Do you know why?"


    "why?"


    "Because they don''t want to humiliate you." Dominicton paused: "If you don''t have this concern, hehe..."


    Han Jin was silent, and he knew that all of what Dominie said was true.


    "They know that this quiet sky is what you support." Dominique turned to the sky: "They also appreciate you."


    Han Jin quietly looked at the distant Moss, Lei Zhe and other people in the distance. He did not speak for a long time. As for what he was thinking, only he knew it.


    ¡°However, they sometimes feel distressed.¡±


    "distressed?"


    "They have their own pride and ideals." Dominique whispered: "But you go too fast, they can''t keep up, you are outside against the enemy, but they can only hide in the Ares silently because They can''t help, and they don''t want to bring you trouble, so what can they do besides being a good boy?"


    Han Jin was silent for a moment: "Dominy, who told you these words?"


    "No one else, just I want to say."


    "You have changed." Han Jin looked at Domini''s eyes: "When we just met... you won''t say this, you won''t think so much."


    ¡°When we just met?¡± Dominique smiled: ¡°You can be more than me!¡±


    Hanjin¡¯s biggest change was because he had contacted the Duke of Solomon, and Dominique also had his own chance. She didn¡¯t just listen to Moxie¡¯s and others, and Guevara and Gail¡¯s managers often sat here to talk and talk. In the game, sometimes Jeddy also joined in. Dominie listened for a long time, and thought for a long time. In fact, she has been learning, just because she never reveals her thoughts, so others can''t see it.


    "I know what to do." Han Jin said slowly.


    Dominie smiled and stopped talking.


    The night was getting deeper and deeper, and a few people stood silently in the endless wilderness. The headed Han Jin always looked up and looked at the sky. Yalin stood by him, and Gael¡¯s chief executive and Dominique also came. From time to time, Hogan observed the situation around him, and Harley did not have the shackles of the past, and he looked very dignified.


    "Raphael, why must it be today?" Elena asked softly, her look looked very uplifting, asking this question is not against anything, just curious, the wedding is just coming to an end, Stillberg and honey Lien also had a wedding room, and Han Jin found them out and came to such a desolate place to make her puzzled.


    "Because there is no moon today." Han Jin smiled back.


    "The moon? Is it important?"


    "It''s very important." Han Jin paused: "It''s time, Yalina, don''t bother to see what you see, and don''t act rashly."


    "I know." Yalena focused on nodding.


    "When I make magical props, the sound may be loud and the time will be long." Han Jin said slowly: "I may completely lose my ability to protect myself, in case there are enemies to hear or watch. What''s up, close to here, I can only rely on you."


    "Ah?" Elena didn''t think it would be so serious. She couldn''t help but look at the Gaelic general behind her.


    "Do not worry." Gail''s tone is still very relaxed, but his look has become dignified.


    "Hogen." Han Jin waved his hand.


    Hogan ran to the middle, taking out a piece of stellite of various shapes from the space ring and carefully placed it on the ground.


    "Have you already prepared here?" Dominie saw the strange characters on the ground. *


    "Yeah." Han Jin said with a sigh, then began to incite the law, he did not want so many people to watch his ¡®expression¡¯, but there is no other choice. He is going to borrow the robbery spell to refine the star gold. This method is extremely dangerous, so he is ready to fail. If he refines the star gold on the Ares, it really fails, others will be unlucky. Going underground, can not lead to robbery, and finally can only choose this desolate place. For a moment, Hanjin¡¯s fingertips suddenly stopped, and then he whispered: ¡°You avoid a little.¡±


    Yalena and others hurried to the periphery, they have already walked out more than 30 meters away, but Han Jin is still not satisfied: "More far!"


    Until Elena and others walked out of the 100 meters, Han Jin took his eyes to the squatting iron in front of him, his wrists were gently turned over, and a group of silently burning fires appeared in his palm, and then the fire group slowly expanded. In the past seven or eight minutes, the fire group has become half the size of a wheel.


    Han Jin¡¯s hand pushed forward, and the fire group slowly fell on the shovel and continued to burn quietly. The time is not long. This kind of iron, which is known as the toughest metal in the mainland and the headache of the dwarf forging masters, has begun to melt a little, turning into a bright blue iron juice, which flows down.


    Just as the iron juice is about to come into contact with the ground, Hanjin¡¯s right hand sticks forward, just like a piano, and every time his fingertips shake, a bright blue ball flies into the air and floats in the air. There, the melting speed of the smelting iron is getting faster and faster, and the speed of Hanjin''s fingertips is getting faster and faster. It took less than half an hour before and after, and all the bismuth irons have been turned into iron juice. Hovering in the air constantly squirming, like a living cloud.


    Han Jin used the mind to control the iron juice, and then took out a glass bottle one foot high. It contained the star gold donated by Xia Zuo. Han Jin¡¯s wrist jerked forward, an invisible moment of vibration. The glass bottle was shaken and shattered. Numerous stones like the gravel, with the gesture of Hanjin, rushed forward and hit the bright blue iron.


    No matter whether there is light around, the stars and gold always release the eternal light. This is the origin of its name. Even if the bright blue iron is wrapped in it, it can''t cover the golden light.


    Looking far away, the bright blue iron like a cloud is like a sky, and the golden statue of the star is the star of Hengyuan. Yalin has been watching, sighing and whispering: "So beautiful..."


    Han Jin continued to release the three-flavored real fire, and let the iron juice flow constantly, let the star gold infiltrate into the depths of the iron juice, I don¡¯t know how long it took, he longed out the gas, and then the sound of a thunder like a thunder Between heaven and earth: "Get up!!"


    Around Hanjin, countless plaques lit up neatly, and then a huge group of light rose up, throwing straight into the sky, dazzling light, shining the earth.


    A loud bang, the light group burst open in the sky, and a piece of looming cloud gas condensed to the place where the light group exploded. Soon, the cloud became denser and denser, and finally covered the entire sky, forming a huge incomparable The vortex, and the vortex is still spinning slowly.

 Chapter 387： Heaven

    Chapter VIII, Heavenly Road


    Gail Explorer, Dominique, and Elena all changed color. Although they couldn¡¯t understand what the cloud vortex in the sky was, they could clearly understand that a devastating force It is brewing in the cloud.


    Han Jin slowly reached out and pointed straight to the sky. At the moment when his arms were straight, the heavens and the earth suddenly became quiet. The wind blowing in the wilderness also disappeared inexplicably. A clump of grass buds that had just grown out It feels like an invisible pressure, and the pieces are lying on the ground.


    Hogan and Harley are still better. They have witnessed Han Jin¡¯s release of this terrible magic. The generals of Gail and others have produced a feeling of creepy feelings. The pressure that can¡¯t be said is more terrible than Longwei. More powerful, even infiltrated into the depths of the soul, if they do not have a firm will to be strong, they may fall on the spot in this world.


    Just then, the sky slammed a bit, and then a dazzling thunder rushed out of the whirlpool and blew it down. Unlike the lightning in the ordinary sense, the thunder is so bright and clear that there is no even a trace of arc, just like a giant pole standing in the sky, straight to the earth.


    Yalena was shocked. She saw that Lei Guang had fallen to Hanjin''s position. Although she did not understand why Han Jin attacked herself with magic, but it was too late to ask, she took out her magic wand and tried to apply magical shield to Hanjin. .


    "Miss Elena, wait..." Hogan hurriedly shouted. He had been paying attention to the movements of several other people because he had made the same mistake.


    But Elena didn¡¯t listen to Harley at all. Gail¡¯s manager understood that Hogan couldn¡¯t harm Hanjin. He grabbed Yalina¡¯s arm: ¡°Wait!!¡±


    In the center of the wilderness, Hanjin made a big drink, and his hands were lifted up. The star cluster was throwing straight into the sky with Hanjin¡¯s gesture, and it was welcoming the clear light, and Han Jin¡¯s body was close behind, his hands were not Stopping the law.


    The thunder and the star clusters slammed together, and the glare of the glare came out, and the sound of the explosion that rang through the world spread to the four sides.


    The thunder disappeared, and the star cluster was smashed and turned into countless streams, hitting the ground. Han Jin fell like a stone. After touching the ground, his body swayed and he could not help but fall on his knees. Ground.


    "Raphael..." Yalena was surprised and happy. It was shocked that Han Jin seemed to have suffered a bit of injury. He was happy that Han Jin successfully resisted the magic attack, but she just called Han Jin¡¯s name and face. It suddenly became stiff.


    The sky lit up again, and a giant cylindrical thunder rushed out of the center of the vortex again, hitting the ground.


    Han Jin''s hands were on the ground, and his body shape shot like a fireworks flagship toward the sky. With his law, a stream of light was drilled out of the ground and re-condensed into a nebula, blocking Hanjin.


    Boom... In front of the clear and innocent thunder, the nebula looked very fragile, and it was crushed in an instant. Han Jin once again fell like a stone, but this time, his figure only shook and stabilized. Stand still there.


    It is not because the power of robbery has weakened. In fact, robbery will only be more powerful than once.


    The so-called robbery and refining is to use the power of robbery to integrate your own gods with the genius treasure, so that it is possible to quench the real implements and magic weapons, and greatly improve the quality of the materials, so that the magic weapon The power is getting stronger. When Han Jin first greeted the robbery, he only used the mind to control the nebula. He couldn''t talk about integration. The second robbery fell. He didn''t need to deliberately control the nebula, so he was under a lot less pressure.


    Without waiting for Hanjin to breathe, the third robbery thundered again from the sky. This time, even Harley and Hogan were stupid. They knew that Hanjin wanted to use the horrible electric magic to make magic props, but how could it change? Endless? !


    Boom... At the same time that the thunder disappeared, the star cluster was also blasted, but it was not smashed, nor was it turned into a star like the previous few times, but it was kept in a foggy form, surrounded by Hanjin. . Han Jin¡¯s look has become easy and freehand. Every time he suffers from robbery and thunder, the fusion of God¡¯s thoughts and stars is deeper. His magic weapon has already taken shape.


    Hum... bang, robbery, no matter whether Hanjin can control the star gold, one after another, the test is not only Han Jin, but the face of Gail¡¯s general manager has been changing with the thunder, especially ya Linna, her fingertips have been deeply immersed in the arms of Gail¡¯s general manager, and the sound of the explosion rushed to her heart, making her fearful.


    Han Jin is like a fire moth that never regrets. He rushes into the air, squats down, and then rushes up. His look is light and light, like a traveler, but his eyes are extremely tough, meaning he Already go all out!


    Not good... Gail¡¯s general manager was shocked. His observation was the most careful of several people. Han¡¯s forehead had already oozing sweat, and the ups and downs of his chest became fierce. This is a signal close to the limit!


    Booming... In a loud sound, Han Jin¡¯s body finally stunned, but the next moment he was quite straight, and then shot to the sky before the robbery fell.


    "Yeah!!" Elena caught the scene and couldn''t help but scream.


    Another thunder flashed open. When Han Jin fell to the ground, his knees were soft forward. He hurriedly held his hand on the ground, which controlled his body shape and did not let himself fall.


    Now, Yalena also saw that Han Jin had reached the end of the tough, she struggled to shake the arm of Gail, trying to earn: "Let me go! Let me go!!"


    "Calm, Yelena!" Gail, shouting in a hurry: "Raphael has brought us all over and proved that he has expected this situation. Believe me, believe him too! Raphael is not that kind. People who have no sense of doing things!"


    "Yeah, Miss Elena, we used to only have trouble for the host!" Hogan nodded hard: "You don''t know, that kind of magic... very weird!"


    "I don''t..." Yalena had already brought a cry.


    "Do you want to kill Raphael?!" Gail said.


    Yalina was in a stiff shape and slowly turned her head and looked at Han Jin, who stood up straight again.


    "Go!" Han Jin made a roar, his right hand quickly swayed the law, the star clusters condensed together, gathered into a huge ball of light, and cast straight into the sky, and Han Jin stood up and continued to incite the law. Follow the tail of the star cluster.


    He has no other choice. The star group may not be able to seal the robbery. He can only use his own body to resist the remnants of the robbery. Otherwise, let the robbers hit the big array, and this time the refiner will fall short.


    Boom... The shocking thing appeared. The masculine cluster was turned into a myriad of streams, like the original, and Hanjin was hit by lightning, falling straight like a cannonball and slamming on the ground.


    Han Jin took a breath and felt that his throat was sweet, his mouth had a little bit of bloodshot, and others didn''t know the number of robberies. He couldn''t be sloppy. He was thirty-six turns, and there was nothing in front of the robbery. Only the last one. It is a purple scorpion, success or failure, all in the purple smashing this hit. However, his gods have been exhausted, and the energy is almost exhausted. He has already blessed him a dozen or so Yuan Huiqing curses before and after, but now it has no effect. Therefore, Han Jin feels sad.


    The whirlpool bloomed again, and Han moved his arms. Thousands of streams flowed out of the ground and re-condensed into a star cluster and shot into the sky.


    Boom... In the expectation of everyone, Han Jin was once again slammed back. He couldn¡¯t even control his body shape. He fell straight on the ground and splashed a piece of sand.


    Yalena can no longer control her own tears, and even bite her lips, she does not understand, but also some resentment, why? Why did Han Jin put himself in danger? !


    Han Jin struggled to get up a little. Gail looked up and looked up. He found the whirlpool that had shrouded the entire sky. At this moment, he had shrunk to a point. He didn¡¯t see the movement for a long time. He asked with surprise and joy: "End?" ¡±


    "No..." Harley replied with a dry, empty voice: "Last..."


    Han Jinxi¡¯s standing there, the blood oozing from the corner of his mouth fell on his chest, and the robes on his body had been torn into pieces, revealing the dragon scales inside, and he was looking up at the little one. Swirl.


    The world is getting quieter and quieter, and the pressure in the air is getting stronger and stronger. Suddenly, Hanjin¡¯s backhand is thrown out, thousands of streams are rising, and straight into the sky, then Hanjin¡¯s right hand is quickly swaying. The red sword of the handle and the red handle appeared out of thin air, turning into a wave of swords that rushed to the sea. After a wave of waves, it flew upwards.


    Gail¡¯s general manager and others all have a weird feeling. They have already seen the numbness. The thunder has always slammed from the sky, and Han Jin has always struggled to resist it. It can only resist. At this moment, Han Jin seems to be launching a counterattack. A wave of swords, forming a column of tens of meters thick, extremely abrupt rise from the ground, like a spike to pierce the sky. They don''t understand, what is Han Jin doing?


    The vortex in the sky is getting smaller and smaller. When it is reduced to the extreme and will disappear, a purple pillar suddenly appears and is pressed from above.


    The Gail manager can hardly believe his eyes, too fast! The speed of the purple thunder is too fast! Almost at the moment he saw the purple light, the thunderbolt had been bombarded on the ground, and this speed simply subverted the law! He believes that even a deep abyss with a pretentious alert can not avoid this attack!


    The Star Cluster was undoubtedly blasted, and the Jianlang wave was also smashed. Han Jin¡¯s figure disappeared without a trace. The Gael¡¯s main manager sucked his mouth and air, and he only felt the tremors on the ground.


    "Let''s let go..." Elena squirmed and writhed.


    The Gaelic chief looked up at the sky, the inexplicable pressure had disappeared, and then reminiscent of what Harley had just said, he understood that everything had really passed, and he had loosened Yarina.


    Yalin immediately released the momentary movement, which appeared in the position where Han Jin disappeared. There was a big pit nearly two meters deep and the square circle exceeded more than ten meters. Han Jin was lying at the bottom of the pit. The look became extremely embarrassing, the lower body was deeply immersed in the ground, the corners of the mouth, the nostrils, and the eyelids all oozing out of blood, and the dragon scales on the body were torn apart, and a few broken pieces were placed there, and let Yalina¡¯s soul is scattered, Han Jin is always motionless, like a dead person.


    "Raphael!!" Yalina screamed, then rushed up, rubbing the floating soil with her hands, trying to dig up Hanjin.


    Gail and Dominique followed the appearance of the pit, they hurriedly jumped and helped Yalin to dig together, but the two of Gail and Yalina added up, and there was not much efficiency. Her palms, which were several times larger than the average person, only pulled a few times, and they dug the floating soil on Han Jin¡¯s legs.


    "Cough... Keke..." Han Jin suddenly coughed, and as his throat twitched up and down, blood was sprayed out one by one, and it happened to dye Yalina''s hands red.


    Yalina¡¯s body trembled fiercely. She almost fainted on the spot. Han Jin slowly opened his eyes and saw the horrified look of Yalena. She barely said: ¡°I...nothing.¡±


    Dominic reached out and grabbed the armor of Han Jin''s chest. With a little effort, Han Jin got out of the big-shaped pit.


    Yalena slammed Dominique in a rough motion, slammed into Han Jin¡¯s arms and burst into tears.


    "I''m fine." Han Jin patted Jaline''s shoulder gently and said in a weak voice: "Let me get up, otherwise I will really have an accident."


    Yalena reluctantly resisted the crying, and wiped her tears indiscriminately. As she turned sideways, she carefully supported Hanjin and smashed Hanjin. The blood and dust on her hands painted her into a big face, but She has no energy to care about this, even if there is a mirror in front of her, so that she can see her wolverine, she will not take care of it.


    "Only to make magical props, is it necessary to be so desperate?" Gail''s manager couldn''t help it.


    "The time is running out." Han Jin smiled, but his smile was no better than crying.


    ¡°There is not much time?¡± Gail¡¯s manager asked.


    "Yeah." Han Jin whispered, but he did not explain.


    When Gail¡¯s general manager saw that Han Jin was avoiding this problem, he no longer pursued it. His eyes swept away: ¡°Failed?¡± Of course, there are possibilities for making magical props, not to mention the magical power of Hanjin¡¯s release. Powerful, it is conceivable that he is trying to produce an equally powerful magical prop. The possibility of failure should be very high, just... it¡¯s a pity, sorry for Hanjin¡¯s contribution.


    Han Jin did not answer, slowly extended his hand and looked down from the sky to see clearly. There was a purple light curtain covering a few tens of meters round around Han Jin. Han Jin¡¯s hand was lifted up a little. The light curtain shrank like a flood into the Han, and it became a purple sphere in the hands of Han Jin.


    "This is..." Gail¡¯s manager stared at the purple ball of light. Is that the star gold? Not like! Star gold is golden, and the star points that make up the light ball are all purple. It is exactly the same as Ray Light just now. What is even more weird is that it is only a few inches square, but it gives people a feeling of endlessness and no margin. Numerous purple stars are shining with each other, deep and beautiful, and the Gaelic director is also very knowledgeable, but it is impossible to confirm which type of magic props. And Hogan bought nearly a hundred pounds of ferroniobium, plus star gold, should not be left alone.


    "You don''t have to hold me, I can." Han Jin gently pushed Yarina, his left hand pressed against the purple ball of light, then his hands were pulled open, and the purple ball was pulled into the eyes under the eyes of everyone. The long sword with a swaying handle, but the gloss has not changed.


    "Congratulations, you finally have your own magic sword." Dominique said slowly.


    The look of the director of Gail was a bit sluggish. He forgot his hand, but he was immediately awake. He coughed and shook his hand. The sword was very strange. It looked like a real existence, but it was like an illusory shadow. Let him almost use his fingers to verify what is going on.


    "Magic sword?" Han Jin smiled, his hands continued to pull out, the long sword was slowly pulled into a gun, and then he sent his backhand down, slamming, and the handle was deeply penetrated into the ground.


    "It turned out to be... magical guns?"


    Han Jin''s hands and hands together, the guns were pulled short, and became a magic wand in Han Jin''s hands. Everyone is familiar with it, that is, Yalina''s ''Gold Melon Hammer'', but the color is not the same.


    "Oh... Master, I can!" Harley smirked.


    "Go and go." Han Jin said.


    Harley laughed even more cheerfully. He could hear that Han Jin¡¯s voice was full of joy and did not really blame him.


    "Right, I almost forgot." Han Jin suddenly grabbed Yarina''s left hand, the wand''s handle became sharp, and he slashed down, and the stick was pierced into Yalina''s index finger. The red light flashed and the original shape was restored. Han Jin noticed that the left hand of Yalina became what it was. At least two nails were broken, and the bleeding inside was bleeding. The right hand was no better than the left hand. How much, this can prove what kind of strength Yalina has just used to dig the soil, Han Jin could not help but sigh: "You are this... little fool!"


    What did Yalina want to say, but she suddenly opened her eyes, and she suddenly found that there was an unclear connection between herself and the ''magic wand'', just like when she got the dead bird. same.


    "There can be a lot of things, like the rivers of the Ganges, the ever-changing, ever-changing, endless, like heaven." Han Jin said slowly: "So... from today, you will call you heaven." When he said this, His heart is faint, because he remembered the magic weapon of the master, wishful!


    Han Jin¡¯s voice just fell, the purple star point trembled neatly, and immediately turned into a streamer, slowly wrapped around Han Jin¡¯s waist.


    "What kind of magic props is this? What to do?!" The Gail manager was more shocked.


    "Everything is, nothing is." Han Jin smiled: "Let''s go back."

 Chapter 388： Feelings and trust

    Chapter 38¡ªEmotions and Trust


    Han Jin is lying weakly in bed. His loss is too great. It takes at least a few days to adjust to the state of prosperity. And Yalina sat on the bed and whispered something. Since returning to the Ares, Yalena¡¯s little mouth didn¡¯t stop, but complained that Han Jin was too risky and too reckless. Han Jin did not find it before. Yalin actually had this potential, but saw the one of Yarina. The roots were bandaged, he couldn''t say anything, and he had to listen to Yalena''s ''teacher'' silently.


    It is said that there is a certain truth in the knowledge of the son of Mo Ruo. Solomon once said that Jaina can have today''s accomplishments. Apart from being interested in magic, the biggest reason is that she wants to be recognized by others. The world is composed of desires and desires. One desire is curbed by another desire, one desire is swallowed up by another desire, and Yalinna wants to learn to control power, not to curb who, devouring, and white She lacks the elements of the strong.


    However, even if the outcome is dangerous again, Hanjin will do the same, and if he wants to do something good, he must first sharpen his tools! Although Solomon gave him the skills to run his mental power, but by this kind, he could not release all the fighting power, and if he met the real super-powerful, he would inevitably be stretched.


    "Did you listen, didn''t you listen?!" said Yalena, she was angry at Hanjin''s adventure and was angry at herself because she found herself too stupid! In order to make magical props, Han Jin found the Gaelic chief and Dominique. She didn''t feel anything at first. Later, she realized that Han Jin had expected to be exhausted, so she found a few bodyguards. . In fact, Han Jin is really incapable. It is the tall and powerful Domini who brought Han Jin back. Yalinna wants to take this kind of ''live'' to herself, but her strength is too small. Yes, I can¡¯t move my mind, I can only blink my eyes...


    "What?" Han Jin is sketching a huge conspiracy, almost a conspiracy involved in the involvement of all parties, and outside the sights, did not hear what Elena is saying, let alone a few times in the same sentence is enough. Listening to it dozens of times, no one can listen to it.


    "I will know!" Yalena hated using her fingertips to smack Han into it. Out of habit, she used the injured finger. As a result, Han Jin was still not so good, but she was so screaming.


    "Come on, let me see." Han Jin hurriedly grabbed Yalena''s hand: "I can''t use any magic now, otherwise..."


    "Okay, you manage yourself!" Yalana pulled her hand back, and her eyes looked at Han Jin with a resentment: "You...whatever you really have, what do you want me to..."


    Just then, the door was pushed open, and Guevara came in from the outside. His expression was a bit strange: "Raphael, someone came to see you."


    With Guevara''s voice, Jeddy walked slowly into the room, his look as calm as before, only silently watching Han Jin.


    "Jedice, how come you?" Han Jin smiled. "It seems... my news of the injury has spread throughout the city."


    "It was told by the Gaelic general." Jedice whispered back.


    "Come on, sit down." Han Jin slowly reached out and pointed his finger at the chair.


    Jeddy walked slowly, and he didn''t rush to sit down, his eyes turning around on Yalina.


    "Yalina, you go out first." Han Jin saw the meaning of Jedice.


    "Ah?" Elena stunned.


    "I have some private affairs with Jedice." Han Jin gave Yalina a look.


    "What private things... don''t let people listen!" Yalina stood up reluctantly, and a pair of eyes stunned to Jedice. Suddenly, "Let''s talk about it, Rafael, I will Waiting for you outside."


    Guevara saw that Han Jin had to talk about private affairs, and did not stop too much. He left the room behind Yalena.


    "Our first lady of the future, I am not at ease with me." Jedisi said faintly.


    "You have more heart." Han Jin smiled.


    "Oh..." Jedisi sighed a little: "I have more heart... I will talk about it later, but I have lost faith."


    "Untrust?"


    "Steelberg''s wedding, I should have presided over by me, and I promised him."


    "This is nothing." Han Jin Shen Yan said: "I can understand you."


    "You don''t understand and understand!" Jedish''s tone suddenly became heavier. Then he sat down in his chair and forbeared for two days. He finally couldn''t help it. He almost spurted a flame in his eyes: "You Do you know how much pressure I have?!"


    "I have known you for so long, I have never seen you angry." Han Jin smiled and said: "Look at what you are now... I really have a sense of accomplishment."


    "Hey! Don''t tell me, you hit Aud, it''s for a shit''s sense of accomplishment!" Jedice snorted, he was not only angry, but even swearing.


    "Why do I do this... you should know, Jedith." Han Jin said softly.


    Jedison slammed, then slowly lowered his head, half a sigh, he said word by word: "But I don''t understand, why is Odd?"


    Han Jin was stunned. He didn''t answer. Jedice''s words had many meanings. He didn''t know what Jedith wanted to know.


    "Adonis is an old tycoon. Although Amy Jie is young, but also has a deep city, and Odd is a man who is just and resolute, not good at intrigue. Among the three paladins, the most unlikely threat to you is Odd! Jedice said slowly: "But why do you have to deal with him?"


    Han Jin has been silent for a long time: "Because I need a strong Holy See."


    "You will need a strong Holy See?!" Jeddy did not believe.


    "I am telling the truth." Han Jin said faintly: "The Holy See can do, I can''t do it, and what I can do, your Holy See can''t do it, I need you, just as you need my support. ¡±


    Jedice was also silent, and for a long while, he slowly said: "Well, I can believe you, but this is not your reason for dealing with Odd."


    "You just said that Odd is a perfect and determined person. Founder means that he is not flexible enough, does not turn, and is resolute. He means that he is not bent, and there is no retreat. Therefore, he will become a hindrance, not just mine. Obstruction is also your obstacle." Han Jin smiled.


    "Just because this is not a reason, you decided his future?" Jedisi asked.


    "Looks... Among the three paladins, what do you most admire is Odd? Why?"


    "Because he is a true, pure paladin."


    "Unfortunately, he won''t be your sword." Han Jin smiled and said: "Hehe... Founder and fortitude, not afraid of power, not afraid of sacrifice, what a great character! Have all the characteristics of the victim, know? Only the ambition can be perfect Manipulating him, and you...Jedice, you are a ambition-free believer, not qualified to use him! You want your companions to learn to reflect, to find the new way of the Holy See in constant thinking, and Ode is the most What is not needed is thinking. He only needs passion and struggle, he needs to touch himself, and he is eager to sacrifice for his faith. Jeddis, he will stand on your opposite side sooner or later!"


    Jeddy took a long breath and his eyes flickered.


    "I repeat, I need a strong Holy See!" Han Jin said slowly: "So I don''t want to make things too big, Jedice, according to your thoughts, I should deal with Adonis or Amy. Jay, then... Suppose I really hit Yadunis, or hit Amy Jie, what will Ode do now?"


    Jedice suddenly realized that he was not stupid. On the contrary, he was promoted to the archbishop only under the pope before the age of 30, and he was in charge of the highest referee. This is the most effective proof of his intelligence and ability, but because of the recent pressure. Too big and too many trivial things, so I didn''t think deeply. Now, after Han Jin¡¯s mention, he immediately reacted.


    Odd was badly wounded. Although he was under a lot of pressure inside the Holy See, he could still control the situation. If Amy and Yadunis were injured, and the angry and mad Odd was tempted from it, the situation might be out of control that day. Even if he can control the Guangming Knights, Ode can take a few confidant knights and retaliate against the people who came to Hanjin. At that time, his situation in Jedice was extremely embarrassing! Han Jin can''t tolerate this kind of attack. He must punish Ode. How will Jedice choose? Give up Odd and continue to tacitly work with him and Han Jin. He will be isolated by the entire Holy See and protect Ord. He will probably split with Han Jin and even become a deadly enemy!


    "Isn''t this good now?" Han Jin smiled. "Adunes and Amy Jie are smart people, so they won''t be for Odd. At least they can''t do anything without a good chance." , huh, huh... there is no danger."


    "Nothing can be done?" Jeddy showed a bitter smile: "You didn''t see them mad and thunderous."


    "Aude is so miserable, of course they have to be done, otherwise how do the bright knights look at them?" Han Jin whispered: "They will even ask you to take a tough attitude, but just talk about it, if you suddenly change The idea, the decision and me... Oh, they will try to discourage you, believe it or not?"


    "You know them." Jedice said in a helpless tone: "I heard... Amy Jie is very close to you during this time?"


    "Yeah, I have been pulling him."


    "You..." Jedish''s face smiled even harder: "Don''t you be so honest? If you deny it, I will feel better in my heart."


    "You won''t lie to me, so I will try my best not to lie to you." Han Jin said with a smile: "This is a kind of respect I have for you."


    ¡°Try to be...¡± Jeddes rolled his eyes: ¡°That is, when you think it is necessary, will you still lie?¡±


    "Well, the proper lie is not wrong. You just said it, so you will feel better in your heart, isn''t it?"


    "Okay... well, don''t tell you this, I found that you are getting more and more difficult now." Jeddes shook his head helplessly: "But I will ask you again, you Really need a strong Holy See?"


    "Yes."


    "Why?" Jedice stared at Han Jin: "I don''t care about it in the future, I just hope that now you don''t care about my feelings, I just want to hear the truth!"


    Han Jin Shen said for a moment, whispered: "If my goal is only here, or add Dip City and Cold Shadow City, I don''t need you, because by my own ability, I can complete my ideals if I The goal is the entire continent... then I can''t leave you alone. Is this explanation, are you satisfied?"


    "Is it just a need?" Jedish''s speed of speech suddenly slowed down: "So... one day in the future, your ideals will all be realized. Where should the Holy See go? Have you thought about it?"


    "That is a long time and a long time later." Han Jin smiled: "In such a long time, we will find a suitable cooperation method that can be completely trusted by each other, at least not to pose a threat to each other, our There are a lot of opponents. In a battle, some of us will die, or die to protect each other. I have enough reason to believe that we will quench a friendship and even exceed in the blood and fire. Relatives, Jeddis, people have feelings, you have, I have, even if I want to do anything, others will not allow me to do it."


    "Emotions...should be the most unreliable thing." Jedisi sighed.


    "For some people, this is indeed the case." Han Jin whispered: "The life of such people is sad. They are not willing to pay, they are not willing to believe in people, so they cannot gain the trust of others."


    "You are not such a person?" Jeddy smiled.


    Han Jin shrugged and did not answer.


    "For you, the Moxico family is useless, but I can see that you are good to them." Jeddes slowly stood up: "So, I believe in you." Dess walked to the door, and all that was said was finished. As for the enthusiasm and enthusiasm, it was superfluous to Han Jin and him.


    "Jedice, I know that you are burdened and stick to it for a while!" Han Jin said with a smile: "Then everything is solved."


    "What do you mean?" Jeddy turned and asked.


    "The best way to resolve conflicts is to pass the contradictions out, for example, let everyone see a huge threat."


    "Threat? Where does this threat come from?" Jedice heard something in Hanjin.


    Han Jin extended his finger and clicked down.


    "Abyss world?" Jeddy squinted.


    "Ok!"


    "I understand..." Jedish sighed: "I have been wondering, how can you make it like this because of a magical item, huh, huh... I finally understand!"


    "Jedice, we don''t have to wait for a long time." Han Jin whispered.


    Jeddy slowly nodded. As he turned around and opened the door, there was no eyes behind him. He couldn¡¯t see Han Jin¡¯s eyes full of apologies. Before Han Jin said, it¡¯s all in his heart. He always Didn''t deceive Jedice, but what he is about to do is another matter.


    Almost at the same time that Jeddes disappeared, Yalena rushed in from the outside and saw that Han Jin was safe and sound. This was a relief, and she could not blame her for being suspicious. Han Jin hit Aud, and now the state is Very weak, she is very worried about Jedisi.


    "What are you talking about?" Yalena said as she sat down on the bed.


    "Some things between men."


    "Hey! I don''t know it!" said Yalena.


    "Then you still ask?" Han Jin smiled.


    Yalina twisted her body and turned her eyes to the opposite direction. The meaning is obvious, ignore you!


    Han Jin pulled the hand of Ralina and smiled: "Come, I whisper to you."


    Yalena¡¯s small mouth opened immediately, and the eyebrows slid her ears together. At this moment, Guevara¡¯s voice came in from the door: ¡°Raphael, the guardian came to see you. ""


    "I hate it!" Yalena felt extremely disappointed, and she hated it.


    Guevara and Xiazo walked into the room, and they didn''t know if they had heard of Yalena''s complaints. However, with their city, of course, this kind of thing would not be put in their hearts. Guevara waved and waved: " Yalina, come out with me." After that, looking at Han Jin with the eyes of the consultation, he wants to know if Hanjin has the ability to protect himself. Although Xiazo is unlikely to hurt Hanjin, it belongs to outsiders. .


    "There are a lot of guests today." Han Jin whispered: "Yalina, you... go out first."


    Yalinna is very dissatisfied. This meeting has already been driven out twice. Anyone will be angry. It is just that Yalena will not send her own little temper in the case of a third person. Xia Zuo is not Jiedi. Sri Lanka, she must control herself, can not let others see Hanjin''s jokes, so Yalena is very well-behaved, followed by Guevara and walked to the door.


    "I heard that you have been injured, of course, come over to see you." Xia Zu smiled and said: "How? The injury is not too serious?" He smiled on his face, but his heart was very anxious, never seen such a people! The gift given, received, the promise that should be made, no! This is too dark! ! Especially today, I learned that Han Jin has successfully made the Star Gold into a magic prop, and he was injured. He couldn¡¯t help it anymore. He must come over and ask for it! He does not care about those stars, the key is that he can''t stand a human fool!


    "It''s okay, my resilience has always been good." Han Jin paused, his brain was running fast, and finally decided to open the door: "I know what you are looking for, huh, huh... I didn''t look for you these days. Because... I don¡¯t think I have to show my attitude. The facts can prove everything.¡±


    "Fact?" Xia Zuo was puzzled.


    "I don''t want you, the messenger of Dragon City has already arrived at the Holy City. Do you know what it means?" Han Jin said slowly.

 Chapter 389： Intrigue

    Chapter 389


    "The messenger of the Dragon City?" Xia Zuo was shocked, and then his eyes became awkward, watching Han Jin quietly, an invisible pressure filled the house. He has shown enough sincerity, even in the face of the Lord Duke of Solomon, his attitude will not be so euphemistic as it is now, the Duke of Solomon is a smart person, of course, smart people know how to choose, without him deliberate Go to guide. It can be said that if Han Jin is not so young, if Han Jin¡¯s temper is not so violent, he may have changed another way. Young people are always ignorant. He is worried that Han Jin will influence or even destroy because of impulsiveness. His overall plan, so repeatedly concessions, repeated good times, to Han Jin, he Xia Zuo can be considered to be benevolent, who knows that Han Jin actually connected with the Dragon City in the back, this is simply naked play, he can not bear it!


    "However, it is meaningless to send the dragon city messenger..." Han Jin smiled.


    "Oh?" Xia Zuoman said, his look has eased, revealing an impeccable smile, but he is thinking fast in his mind, should he take the opportunity to get rid of this young lord, although the other party has unfathomable The strength, once in the case of being sealed, killed the Longcheng elder Maxwell, but now suffered, the state is very weak, suddenly started... How big is the success rate?


    Peace and collaboration are just masks. He doesn''t mind tearing the mask down!


    "I have a habit." Han Jin did not see the conflict in Xia Zuo''s mind, and he continued to talk.


    "habit?"


    "I won''t easily provoke anyone. I can say that my offensiveness is not strong. If anyone wants to hurt me... No problem, though, come over, but be sure to kill me! Just give me a sigh of relief. ...hehe." Han Jin smiled: "My revenge will be endless! I, Raphael, will never compromise, will not understand!"


    Xia Zuo was taken aback again. He felt that this was what he said to him, but it didn''t make sense. Xia Zuo concealed himself very well. If he couldn''t control his expression, how could he become the guardian of the Dragon Field? By? !


    "Before the elves started the war, I never thought about hurting the elves. After the elves started the war, I never thought about hurting the dragons of Dragon City. Of course, I killed so many, but It¡¯s a war, I don¡¯t attack them, they will attack me as well, I don¡¯t think I¡¯m doing it wrong. Dragon City¡¯s dragons for the elves are all under the green dragon, huh, huh... with my strength, if true I want to do something, they have been killed by me."


    Xiazo silently nodded. He didn''t think that Han Jin was mad at the mouth, and the young people in front of him were qualified to say this.


    It¡¯s just that Xia Zuo doesn¡¯t know that the time and space in Hanjin¡¯s words is misplaced. At this moment, Hanjin certainly has the ability to deal with those green dragons. But when the war just broke out, he could only use the way of raids to attack the green dragons that were placed alone. To understand Han Jin¡¯s desire for dragon blood, he can immediately dismantle Han Jin¡¯s lies. Unfortunately, he has just begun to contact Han Jin.


    "I was so tolerant, but I couldn''t change to peace. Instead, I let Longcheng think that I am a weak and deceivable person." Han Jin sneered: "So, Maxwell is coming, I admit, that is my most dangerous. At the moment, I was almost killed, and Yalena was almost killed. No... She is dead. If it is not signed with the Phoenix, this kind, beautiful girl has now become A cold tombstone!"


    Xia Zuo continued to remain silent.


    "Dragon City has given me so many memories that will last forever, I will keep peace with them? Haha!!" Han Jin could not help but laugh: "A year ago, Zagunede retreated into the dungeon, although he lost all the ground. The territory, but his own strength has not been greatly depleted, the formation of his army is still intact, and the help of the **** Alquent, the seven abyss of the Weipu brothers are also willing to loyal to Zaguned, his strength It is the strongest of several nearby lords, at least much stronger than the Desmark. The underground city he hides is still a place where it is easy to defend. Hehe... You know, why must I attack him first? ¡±


    "Because...had he hurt you?"


    "He killed me a good friend." Han Jin said softly.


    Xia Zuo sighed. He could see that the sadness and sorrow that appeared in Han Jin¡¯s eyes were all from the heart, and there was no falsification.


    For a moment, Han Jin turned his eyes to Xia Zuo: "I haven''t seen you these days. One is because I really have something to do. Another because I don''t think I have to show my attitude. It''s too nauseating. I won''t go to work with Dragon City, even if the butcher''s knife is on my neck, I won''t! Then I have only one choice left, that is, the dragon field you represent, of course, if your conditions are not too harsh. ""


    "The way you express your sincerity...I really can''t understand." Xia Zuo showed a bitter smile, but his look has gradually eased.


    Han Jin¡¯s original choice did leave a huge doubt. It was common sense to avoid weakening. Han Jin turned a blind eye to Desmark and seized Zagunede. Zaguned retreated into the underground city. Han Jin Later, he also took the army to the ground. You must know that the ground race was not conducive to fighting in the abyss world. Han Jin¡¯s choice was too stubborn and too irrational. Now, I finally found the answer, it was only because of personal hatred. In addition to the above, Han Jin and Yalinna almost died in the hands of Maxwell, Xia Zu carefully analyzed, Han Jin''s words are extremely credible, it is impossible to cooperate with Dragon City, and, It also coincides with the previous Solomon''s judgment. The young people in front of them are emotional and easy to impulsive.


    "But... since you hate Dragon City so much, why do you want to get in touch with Dragon City? If you don''t get your permission, how can they send the messenger to the Holy City? Unless you have already made a guarantee, they are safe. Xia Zuo asked slowly.


    "It seems that I have to clarify it." Han Jin smiled and said: "Before you came to the Holy City, I have already contacted Longcheng. At that time, I didn''t have any impression of Longyu, nor did I think that. You will help me."


    Xia Zuo stunned. He only went to the Holy City for a few days. The messenger of the Dragon City followed, which proves that Hanjin did not lie. The Dragon City is far away from the Holy Crown City, even if it is flying at a dragon speed, and staying up late. Break, it will take quite a while to get here.


    "You haven''t explained why you want to get in touch with Dragon City? Have you given up your hatred?"


    "Oh... blood debt can''t be put down, at least I can''t let it go." Han Jin said faintly: "This is just a trap."


    "trap?"


    "I killed Maxwell, and of course the Dragon City must retaliate. I also know that the power of Dragon City is definitely not a small holy crown city." Han Jin whispered: "Since they are coming sooner or later, I am It¡¯s better to entice them first so that the initiative is in my hands."


    "and then?"


    "And then... don''t have to be so straightforward." Han Jin smiled.


    "The elders of Longcheng are not easy to be fooled. What reason do you use to persuade them?" Xiazo changed the subject.


    "This, I don''t want to say, it doesn''t matter." Han Jin said slowly: "The important thing is, I think the cooperation between us should be changed."


    "In what way?"


    Yalena was uneasy and walked back and forth in the corridor. She had been away for a long time. It is already noon. Everyone has already had lunch, but the guardian of Long Domain, Xia Zuo, has not come out yet, let Yalina¡¯s The heart has been hanging in the air, she can''t think of it. In the end, what can make Han Jin and Xia Zu talk for a whole morning, is it... When Xia Zuojun Han Jin is weak, suddenly...


    The more I wanted to be more and more afraid, I finally couldn''t stand it. I walked to Hanjin''s door and tentatively knocked it twice, then pushed the room away.


    Nothing happened, Han Jin and Xia Zuo sat down and talked there.


    "Sacrifice is inevitable. How can it be rewarded without paying?" Han Jin said as he looked at Yalina, nodded to indicate that Elena had come over, and then shifted her eyes to Xiazu: "And I have this ability. And the full support of the Duke of Solomon, compared with Nikola you enjoy in the Dragon Field... Oh, forget it, don¡¯t say him, I don¡¯t want to raise myself in a way that degrades others.¡± Han¡¯s import said that he didn¡¯t want to use it. Degrading others in a way that heightens others, but the arrogance on his face is enough to prove how disdainful he is for Nikolay.


    "Raphael, you should rest." Yalina whispered, she was worried that Han Jin blamed her interference.


    "Yes, good!" Xia Zuo showed a fascinating look. It seems that he is very satisfied with this conversation and is also optimistic about Han Jin.


    In fact, Xia Zuo¡¯s heart is compassionate to Han Jin. He can already make a comprehensive judgment on the young people in front of him. He has the ability, strength and flexibility. This is not a fake. Otherwise, this young man will not May come up with such an incredible plan! But the shortcomings are obvious, not stable enough, easy to impulsive, like many young people who like whimsical, self-righteous, and keep saying that Solomon will help him, help him, and even abandon the interests of the elements, help him Hanjin The planning process, Xia Zuozhen wanted to laugh a few times, what do you rely on? ! It was so funny that I only occupied the lord of a small holy crown city and wanted to use the Grand Duke of Solomon as a thug! What''s more, from Solomon''s words, he saw Solomon''s future arrangement for the future of the capital of the elements!


    As for Han Jin¡¯s disdain for Nikolay, Xia Zuo is ridiculous. Xia Zuo and Nikolay have dealt with each other. It can be said that the process of dealing with Nikolay is very smooth. Both sides are rational enough to understand. Only by making compromises can each achieve a win-win situation. However, Nikolay is the most powerful human power that Xia Zuo feels jealous. Smooth does not mean easy. On the contrary, Xia Zuo has a hard time and finally has to let Harriet replace him. In the days around Nikola, he is suffering every day, because no matter what he says or does, he always has to think twice and dare to implement it. If he is not careful, he will let Nikolay catch Living in the air, he also tasted the lesson, as if he was locked in an invisible prison, the taste is very uncomfortable.


    Xia Zuozhen wants to tell the young people in front of him loudly, maybe your strength can be close to Nikolay, even surpassing Nikolay, but in the mind, Nikolay is much more savvy than you! You are not qualified to look down on Nikolay!


    Of course, Xia Zuo will not say anything. He and Han Jin are only using each other''s relationship. They have no obligation to teach, and let a talented, powerful and very intelligent young man continue to maintain arrogance and impulsiveness. Interests.


    Unfortunately, Xia Zuo does not have the power to penetrate the soul, otherwise he will find that Han Jin¡¯s soul is laughing!


    The two opponents are very interesting. One is full of grief and sorrow on the chaotic continent, and expounds his own ideals. One does not deplore the color of appreciation, and always just picks up a few words. Both sides are equally sincere, they The eyes, the faces, and even the movements of the body are so natural. There are no signs of falsehood, but what they are thinking in their hearts, only they know it.


    "Well, you have just been injured, I will not bother." Xia Zuo slowly stood up and looked at Han Jin, a smile in his mouth.


    Han Jin nodded and looked at Xia Zu quietly. He also smiled back and said nothing. Everything is in the smile of consensus!


    Later, Xia Zuo turned and walked to the door without any trouble. Yalinna looked at Xiazo¡¯s back disappeared and leaned over Han Jin¡¯s body. She said nothing: ¡°What are you talking about? I have been talking for so long!"


    "Destiny." Han Jin replied with a low and powerful voice.


    "Destiny??" Yalina widened her eyes.


    "You will understand later." Han Jin smiled and then pulled Yarina''s hand: "You have been waiting outside?"


    "Yeah." Elena pouted.


    "Why didn''t you do something else? Are you afraid of me?"


    "What do you think?" Yalena nodded. "I really don''t know what you think. It''s like this. I dare to talk to that guy alone. Don''t you worry?"


    "Here, I can''t kill, unless he can ruin the Ares first." Han Jin smiled back and said that it was a long time. Everyone lost their curiosity to the Ares, thinking that only one can fly and have The ship with certain defensive capabilities, but does not understand, this is the instrument of Hanjin.


    "Oh, it¡¯s amazing! You are telling me, I am worried about you?"


    "This..." Han Jin paused and transferred the topic: "Yalina, I feel that you have changed a bit."


    "How did I change?" asked Yalena in amazement.


    "In the past, if you had a little free time, go to the magic lab, huh, huh..."


    Elena''s face is red, she is not as obsessed with magic as before. In other words, she thinks that studying Han Jin is much more interesting than studying magic runes.


    "Come on." Han Jin gave way to let him: "Come with me for a while, talk."


    "No! Let others see what it looks like!" Yalena said slyly: "Ignore you, I go to the lab!"


    Han Jin laughed loudly and pulled it hard. Yalin couldn¡¯t help but rush on Han Jin. She struggled two times symbolically, and she did not move. The mouth was just a matter of heart, just because of the girl¡¯s restraint, now, It was Han Jin who used her violence to stumble her. She couldn¡¯t resist, so... it¡¯s only like this.


    Han Jin presided over the wedding of Steelberg yesterday, and deliberately went to the Thunder at night. After being taken back, he was transferred to restore the energy. In the morning, Jedisi first visited, and then the dragon guardian Xia Zuo also came. He has been tossing until now, he feels very tired, holding Yalina, the refreshing and faint body fragrance makes him very comfortable, and after a short time, he gradually falls asleep.


    Yalena really wants to talk to Han Jin, but she never sleeps. Seeing Han Jin falling asleep, she feels that her eyelids are getting more and more heavy. For a moment, she closes her eyes and follows her dreams. .


    Han Jin sleeps until dusk, without leaving the room, he can also sense the sky outside, gently wake up Elena, two people left the room with their hands, and Yalena no longer refuses to go to Hanjin Do some general intimate actions, such as handles and arms, but still can''t do it even further, even if it is married.


    When he came to the corridor, Han Jin couldn¡¯t help but squat. At the other end of the corridor, he was full of soldiers. It was the general of the Rapids and the Mountain Legion. What happened? Han Jin hurriedly took Yalena and walked over.


    "Adult!" The generals saw Hanjin coming, and they all bent down.


    "What happened?" Han Jin asked.


    "Adult, the elves have come to the letter." A general returned.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Han Jin sank a bit, reached out and pushed the door open, and strode in.


    There are many people in the room. Xia Zuo is not invited. Dominique is restricted by physical conditions. Except for the two of them, almost all the people who have their own room on the Ares are present. This is the core meeting. To be clear, the discussion is about strategic issues, and the generals are not eligible to attend.


    "Raphael, wake up, come right." Guevara smiled. From last night to the present, he never greeted Han Jin¡¯s injury. It¡¯s not that he doesn¡¯t care about Han Jin. This old and strong. The old general believes that if a man can''t even take care of himself, let alone take care of his family, relatives and friends, as well as his own people, army and territory, he believes Han Jin can recover at the fastest speed.


    Yalina immediately made a big red face, and she couldn¡¯t help but glance at Guevara. Guevara knew that Han Jin was sleeping, so she definitely went to Hanjin¡¯s room. Of course, she also saw herself. It¡¯s too disappointing, why not knock. door? !


    Han Jin¡¯s eyes fell on Constance. Obviously, it was the news she sent, and Constance¡¯s look was awkward. Han Jin wanted to put her back. As a result, she did not wait to understand Han Jin¡¯s intentions and volunteered. Become a slave to Han Jin and try to exchange the freedom of other elf prisoners. Now, should she be the master or the adult?

 Chapter 390： a mouthful of the end

    The thirty-ninth chapter of the mouth


    "Adults..." Constance stunned for a long time and finally said hello.


    "What happened in the end?" Han Jin¡¯s sight on Guevara.


    "The situation is a bit bad." Guevara sighed and said to Constance: "It is for you or me."


    "It''s still for you." Constance bent over.


    "Kane, is the magic projection ready?" Guevara asked.


    "Almost, if there are any omissions, I can make up." Kane said as he reached out and pushed up, and the special magic light in his hand slowly rose.


    Guevara walked to the table and opened the red cloth. The whole table was made of pure crystal. Under the shining light of the magic lamp, there was an imposing picture on the table top, with mountains and rivers and a vast plain. Han Jin saw this kind of thing in the capital of the element. He did not expect to see it on the Ares. His sight could not be turned to Yalinna.


    "The principle of this magic projection is very simple." Yalena said with a smile: "I learned it for a long time, and Kane is also very smart. I only taught him several times, and he learned."


    ¡°Simple? Simple doesn¡¯t mean no value.¡± Guevara is right: ¡°You two have listened to me! Without my permission, you can¡¯t pass on the skills of making magic projections to anyone anyway!¡±


    "Know it." Yalena laughed. She was destined to become the first lady. Among all the people on the Ares, there was only one Guevara who could speak to Elena in this tone.


    "These black spots are the cities, the red is ours, the gray is the orc, and the green is the elves." Guevara pointed out: "The sudden attack by the orcs, the elves lost a lot, their main force consists of three tribes Composition, one is the army of Yehliucheng, one is a Southern forest tribe represented by Prudence, and the other is an emerald tribe from the neutral zone. According to the news of the Constance ribbon, the elves have lost almost half of their power. Here, it was originally the residence of the Emerald Tribe Silver Pegasus Army, and the location of the Elves'' Union Senate, so Fossa set the main target here, right, Rafael, have you been there? Hehe... ... unfortunately, you have not been able to change the result. The silver Pegasus regiment of the Emerald tribe is almost completely annihilated. In the end, hundreds of elf elders jointly released the curse and the praise of life, only to drag the orc''s offensive and protect a small number of veterans. The Elf Remnant escaped from the battlefield. There was also the city of Beit and Marksingburg, which was also the target of the orc attack. The loss of Beit City was very It is said that the elves at that time continued to resist the attack of the orc races in the event of a loss of more than half. Later, Gao Bin appeared in the city of Beit. He persuaded several patriarchs to take over the command and ordered the elf warriors to gradually break away from the battlefield and avoid In the end, only Maxin''s situation is the best, Lydia timely issued the order to retreat, although it also paid a price, but the main force is saved."


    Guevara paused and continued: "In fact, the elves'' fighting power is not bad, but their power is too scattered. Even the distant Black Crow City has a garrison, oh... the orc''s strength is gathered in the same article. On the front line, go hand in hand, no matter which city you attack, they can maintain their advantage and fight more."


    ¡°What is it here?¡± Han Jin saw a large gathering of green in one place.


    "It is the main force of the elves now, but compared with the heyday of the elves, their strength is only a quarter of the previous ones, and a large number of elves have been broken up and fled."


    "You just said that the situation is a little bad? That means... the power of the elves is seriously weakened?"


    "Only one side." Guevara sighed: "And, the situation inside the Elf is very unstable."


    "Oh?"


    "Hundreds of elders united to release the praises of life. They used their own sacrifices to make up for the mistakes made, and they also got the forgiveness of many elves." Guevara glanced at Constance: "And, the elders of the elders Dura and Prudence also survived, especially Ampudura, who publicly acknowledged his mistakes at a conference attended by patriarchs. In order to punish himself, he actually...had stabbed his own in public. Only the eyes, huh, he said, the reason why he left one eye for himself is because he wants to use that eye to see how the orc family died. Constance, are you not there at the time? Say it."


    "Okay," Constance coughed. "The scene at the time was very shocking. All the patriarchs, including Lydia, were stunned, and when Emperor Ampula said he wanted to use it. When one eye went down to see the demise of the orc family, many elves burst into tears on the spot. Originally... originally..." Constance groaned, she couldn¡¯t go on.


    "What is it?"


    "The conference was originally convened by the adults of Lydia. The adults are prepared to abolish the joint Senate at the conference and deprive Prudence of all the command. As a result..."


    "As a result, Ampudullah has stabbed his eyes in public and made the elf chiefs softer?" Han Jin¡¯s mouth showed a sneer.


    "Yes." Constance bowed his head: "Ampudra insisted on speaking for a long time. He said that the current elves are facing unprecedented threats and even on the verge of destruction. At this very moment, all the elves Be tight and united..."


    "Unity? This is the theme song of Ampudullah''s speech!" Han Jin said coldly: "The wise leaders are usually not deliberately asking their subordinates and their people to remain united because his choice is always Right, in one victory after another, people have heard, seen, and got all kinds of benefits, so no one needs to remind or teach them. People will naturally gather around him. The so-called unity is to ask others to forgive him. Wrong and stupid, and give him the power and opportunity to continue to make mistakes and continue to be stupid."


    Constance groaned and did not speak.


    "Is Gaobin at the time?"


    "I''m here."


    "What did he say?"


    "He later retired."


    "Exit?"


    "Yes, when Ampudra stung his eyes, I saw Gaobin stunned, then stood up and applauded for Empuda, and finally laughed and left the venue."


    "It seems that the guy in Gaobin is smart, and immediately understands the meaning of Ampudra." Guevara said slowly.


    "He actually flinched?" Han Jin could not help but frown. He talked to Lydia and knew that Gaobin had made up his mind to reform within the elves. He thought that the strong person who would make Lydia so respectful should be Very powerful and means, I did not expect to give up the struggle in the end.


    "I can understand the hardships of Gaobin." Guevara answered.


    "Oh?"


    "If it is to be independent, it will be much easier, but Gao Bin wants to lead the elves out of the predicament. He must first get the approval of all the elves. It is impossible to rely on radical means." Guevara sighs One voice: "Gao Bin is an extremely good commander. Frankly speaking, I also studied his war cases when I was young. As for his ability, I will not say more, just about the rhythm, judgment and grasp of the war. Enough to be a legendary hero, but in terms of power... This is not what he is good at, and he wants to grab the highest power from Ampudra... It¡¯s hard!¡±


    "It seems... I have to help him." Han Jin said slowly.


    "Help? How do you want to help?" Guevara sighed and asked quickly.


    "I only cooperate with Gaobin and pass on my attitude. Should I help him?" Han Jin noticed that he had missed his mouth and then shifted the topic: "Is there any other news?"


    "Fusa has taken advantage. He bites the main force of the elves and divides the three soldiers." Guevara clicked on the table with his hand: "All the way to us, still There is a way to go to the West. It should be to attack the Black Crow City, and there is a road to attack the Cliff City. Don¡¯t look at the City of the Cliff is always a neutral city, but the foundation of the Cliff City... I don¡¯t think anyone is more than us. Understand that without the help of the city, we can create today''s situation, but at least a few years in time, it seems that Fossa is coveting the wealth of the city."


    ¡°Lonely Cliff City is not easy to capture.¡± Han Jin said slowly: ¡°Duye Sam¡¯s Dragon Warrior Mercenary Group is still in the city of Lonely, plus the strength of the business association and mercenary guild, and a large number With the help of high-ranking mercenaries, the orcs will have a **** run, unless they give the main force."


    "The problem is, we must help the lonely city, otherwise I have no face to see my old friend." Guevara smiled: "When I went to the city of Lonely for help, how much did they pay, everyone¡¯s heart How many?"


    "I didn''t say no to help, but how to help, but also carefully consider." Han Jin pointed to a black line with his hand: "This is to attack our Orc army?"


    "Maybe, maybe not." Guevara indulged for a moment: "I don''t see what Fossa wants to do. His behavior is a bit odd. If he wants to attack the Holy City, his army is a bit thin, if it is To be harassed, the orc family has always been in this area, and did not go deep into the territory of the Holy City. I guess... On the one hand, Fossa wants to warn us, on the other hand, wants to test our attitude."


    Han Jin slowly nodded, he was thinking.


    "Raphael, what do you think we should do?" Guevara asked: "Put them away? This may make Fossa aware of our hostility. He may even transfer the target and give priority to attacking our holy city. Our interests do not match." If it was before, Guevara would not normally ask Hanjin''s opinion, unless the relationship is very important, but now it is different. He feels the change of Hanjin, so he has opinions on Hanjin. And the views are getting more and more attention, but he also understands his tendency. He does not agree to launch an attack, but wants to wait and say.


    Constance sighed in his heart, in line with the interests of the Holy Crown City, of course, can not meet the interests of the elves, and now most elves hope that Han Jin can launch an offensive, share the pressure of the elves, but this request, no matter how she It¡¯s too shameless to say no! What did the Elfs think when they attacked Hanjin? Now where is the qualification to ask Hanjin to share the pressure? !


    "Wait a minute." Han Jin whispered, he had his own intentions. The next moment his sight fell on a small green spot. In a deadly ashes, the little green dot was particularly conspicuous: "Where is there? ?"


    "It is Yehliucheng." Guevara whispered back.


    ¡°There is no fall in Yehliucheng?¡± Han Jin was surprised.


    "Siniel is out of the temple illusion!" Constance said loudly, her voice was full of pride, and her eyes were glaring at Yarina, because Yalena¡¯s hand was kneeling on Hanjin¡¯s arm. "Under the leadership of Siniel, Yehliucheng has repelled the orc people''s more than 100 attacks! Let thousands of orc warriors helpless!!"


    "Wait, who are you talking about?" Yalina blinked her eyes.


    "It''s Master Sinner!" Constance''s tone was proud and firm, as if he was launching a challenge: "Siniel''s enthusiasm in the magical environment of the temple for nearly half a year has finally opened the mark of God and become Now the Elf continues to be the first life power after Prudence and Gobin!"


    "Just kidding!" Yalena perceives the hostility of the other party. If Constance reveals pride, then the current Yalina is proud. She said in a scornful voice: "Sinnel is in the temple illusion. Stayed for half a year? How did she get married with Prudence? How did she bring us with Prudence and Maxwell?"


    "That was originally the plot of Prudence, and the fairy was fake." Constance also said in the same contemptuous tone: "The real Siniel is always in the temple, about this, Master Raphael has long known, Miss Elena, but it is not your turn to question."


    Yalena¡¯s face suddenly became pale, her eyes barely moved. After a long while, she twisted her stiff neck and looked at Han Jin a little. She cried with a crying voice: ¡°Raphael, You tell me, this is not true! This is not true!!"


    Han Jin sighed with a sigh of relief. His hand slowly extended and hugged Yalinna''s waist, but his eyes were watching Constance. He said coldly: "You believe it or not, I will cut it." Drop your tongue?"


    "You nod your head, I will do it." The look of the director of Gail became extraordinarily cold.


    "I..." Constance didn''t expect Han Jin''s reaction to be so strong. She bowed her head and couldn''t speak.


    When Yalinna saw Hanjin, she never denied it. She understood that everything that the elf said was true. She had a feeling of dying, and suddenly she cried, and then pushed Hanjin into force. The door rushed.


    Gail¡¯s chieftain stunned Constance and rushed to the outside. He knew that Yalena¡¯s character was very weak and worried about what was wrong.


    Han Jin quietly stared at Constance, and then walked forward step by step. Although his meta-energy was far from recovering, the body exuded a pressure that was difficult to describe in words. Constance had some panic and could not help himself. Going back a few more steps.


    "You can attack me, but you shouldn''t deliberately stimulate Yalina, understand?" Han Jin said faintly: "I don''t allow it!"


    "I do not have¡­¡­"


    Constance hadn''t finished talking yet. Han Jin suddenly reached out and buckled Constance''s neck. He used a lot of strength. He even slammed Constance, then pressed his backhand and slammed. Constance''s body was heavy on the table, and Kane couldn''t help but lick his mouth. He didn''t feel his energy and time, but the desktop completely made of crystal. It was all money!


    And Constance has a feeling that the neck should be broken by hard, not to mention asking for mercy, even breathing can''t do it. Her hands and legs are weak and writhing. When people encounter this kind of thing, they will definitely be subconscious. To catch the other''s hand, but Constance did not dare, Han Jin''s murder in the eyes is too embarrassing, she worried that she would do something, things can not be saved, personal life she can give up, but the consequences, She can''t bear it.


    "For the first time, I can let you go." Han Jin slowly leaned down, and the people on the side could even hear the squeaking sound of the bones: "Go back and tell Lydia, tell Gaobin, tell all the elves." If anyone dares to stimulate Yalina, I will let them regret why they have life! Any dissatisfaction, you can come to me, I...waiting for you! Understand?"


    "Hey... Master, I can do this." Harley smirked. When he came to Hanjin, Han Jin had already passed through the weak period and grew up quickly, so Harley had never seen Han Jin and Xian Ni. The picture of the death between the two, he only knows that Jaina can die for Hanjin without hesitation, so if you must choose between two people, Harley tends to Yalina.


    Constance wants to answer Han Jin. She really understands, but she can''t even say half a word. She has been suffocating for so long. She feels that she even has to be incontinent. She is anxious to hit her hands on the table. Also, desperately squinting.


    Han Jin snorted and threw Constance back. Constance slammed into the wall and rolled to the ground. She leaned over and opened her mouth to make a painful dry noise. It is also considered that Hanjin already has a strong self-control, and does not use too much power. Otherwise, he does not say that this will kill Constance alive, but he also broke the neck of Constance.


    Han Jin slowly turned around and walked outward. Guevara smiled and then said, "Raphael!"


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Han Jin promised, but he didn¡¯t turn his head.


    "Sinnel is very fortunate." Guevara said slowly: "I just got rid of the mark of God, I was attacked by the orc race, and because the defensive power of Yehliucheng was almost exhausted, Fossa did not Sending the main force, you can also say that Sunil is using his own power to guard a city!"


    "What does this have to do with her luck?"


    "You still don''t understand what it means." Guevara smiled. "In the battle that is close to the limit again and again, Sunil will grow at a speed unimaginable to ordinary people. In the end, she will fully master the kind. Power! As far as I know, both Gao Bin and Prudence have spent more than a decade or even decades to make their powers fully mature. There are orcs to help her try... This is a A rare opportunity, so don''t bother her. Compared with Xiannier, Yalina needs you to take care of it."


    "I know." Han Jin whispered: "But I will go to Yehliucheng for a trip..."

 Chapter 391： Color guilt

    Chapter 319


    "Adult, it''s here." Kurtini said as he let him aside.


    Han Jin nodded and walked slowly, gently pushed open the door and stepped in. This is a very simple room, except for a bed, a table, and two chairs. Nothing, a well-dressed old man was sullen, sitting on one of the chairs, seeing Han Jin¡¯s figure, the two people¡¯s eyes immediately hit together, Han Jin¡¯s look was very peaceful, and the old man There is nothing in the eye, but there is nothing so strange. As a dragon elder, Qianli rushed here to negotiate with a human being, but enjoyed the taste of being a cold bench, which made him intolerable, even if it was the upper position in the dragon city. The Dragons must also be respectful to him, and now it is a human being who deliberately chills him!


    "There is someone coming." The old man''s tone is no problem: "Are you the Raphael Lord?"


    "Yes." Han Jin faintly replied, sitting on the other chair.


    "Is the heart of the Dragon God brought over?" The old man did not want to continue to talk nonsense with Han Jin, and stepped directly into the topic. He wanted to leave early.


    Han Jin was obviously wrong. His eyes turned to the other side again, but this time the speed of the rotation was very slow. His face was full of narrowing colors. For a moment, he slowly said, "How much do you drink?"


    "What do you mean?" The old man''s face changed dramatically.


    "It doesn''t mean anything." Han Jin leaned back on the back of the chair, revealing a lazy look. He stopped looking at each other and looked around in the room boringly: "In short, your attitude determines your height. And your height can determine my attitude."


    The old man stunned, and Han Jin¡¯s words contained a machine front. He didn¡¯t know how to answer it.


    "I don''t understand? Then I will explain it again." Han Jin smiled and said: "I am very easy-going. I will talk to people and see people. See you. When you meet a scholar, I will become very gentle. When I meet a magician, I will look very mysterious. When I meet a warrior, I will become uninhibited again. If I encounter a hooligan... I will definitely become very rude."


    The old man was furious, and Han Jin was in a slap in the face. He was a rogue man, but now he was not angry. He took a long breath and said coldly: "Raffael, is this your sincerity?" ¡±


    "You misunderstood the meaning of the word ''sincerity''." Han Jin said faintly: "Sincerity means that both of us have the willingness to reach a cooperation, we can also do mutual humility, and will sit down and discuss carefully, carefully maintaining the two sides just produced. Trust, and what have you done? I just walked into the door, you have to take my last dependence, which is beyond the scope of sincerity, huh, huh... you never mentioned what you can do for me, this is sacrifice Forcing me to make unilateral sacrifices!"


    "The news I got was somewhat different from what you said." The old man''s voice was still very cold, but he finally used the honorific saying: "As far as I know, you want to give the heart of the Dragon God to the Dragon City. The understanding of the Dragon City!"


    "I changed my mind." Han Jin smiled.


    The old man was stunned and speechless, and even his chest was about to explode. He looked at Han Jin with a bad look: "You are teasing Dragon City? Have you thought about it, can you bear this consequence?!"


    "I can''t help, the world is changing too fast." Han Jin shrugged: "The emergence of the dragon guardian Xia Zuo, let me have two choices, you... or you, the dragon city represented Not the only one."


    What the old man wants to do most now is to restore the shape of his dragon, and use the dragon''s interest to turn this **** holy crown city into an ashes. He even went to the extent of anger that could not be vented with magic, but he could only think about it. However, the young man in front of his strength is unpredictable, and the guardian of the dragon domain, Xia Zuo, is also, if he really wants to do something, he must be dead!


    Moreover, he did not dare to make the negotiations stagnate, because the meaning of the heart of the Dragon God is too great! !


    For the vast majority of the mainland''s strong, the heart of the dragon **** is of no use, this is the reason why the heart of the dragon **** is far less than the reason of the dragon **** armed, only the dragon family, who gets the heart of the dragon god, who is possible Become an invincible existence! The heart of the Dragon God can restore the magic and physical strength of the loss all the time, and can recover the injury. It sounds like nothing, but for a superior dragon, this is the most suitable artifact.


    Although the dragon family has the magic power of the sea, but there is a limit, for example, Maxwell, he is because of the continuous release of two seal curses, almost exhausted the magic, so he died in Hanjin''s trick In the hand, if Maxwell is at its peak, Hanjin¡¯s tactics will be stronger and he may not be able to leave Maxwell. For example, in the case of dragons, a superior golden dragon can spur a hundred dragons in a row, and it will be exhausted. The ordinary green dragon can only spit two or thirty, and then it is unable to continue fighting. It really has the dragon god. Heart, the dragon can always spurt the dragon''s breath, and even spray for a year without interruption, the strength of the supplement is far greater than the consumption.


    It¡¯s hard to imagine how terrible the dragons can only release the curse continuously. Of course, it¡¯s not to release one by one, but also to take a short break. If Maxwell had the heart of the Dragon God, Not so passive.


    It is because of the powerful effect of the Dragon God''s heart that the Black Dragon family has become jealous. Strictly speaking, the Black Dragon family is more powerful than the Golden Dragon family. The Golden Dragon will be harmed by magic, and the Black Dragon can immunize all the elements, and a meteorite falls from the sky. Although the black dragon will be injured by the meteorite, it can completely ignore the burning of the fire element, which can make the black dragon family invincible, because there are not many high-level magics that contain physical damage, soaring in the air. The magic is released, and the magic released by the opponent is hard to hurt the black dragon. How can such a monster resist? !


    It can also be said that letting the Black Dragon family have the heart of the Dragon God is more suitable than the Golden Dragon family, but no one will hand over their own reliance. The Black Dragons secretly carried out a sneak attack, and the result was seen through, and eventually a protracted war broke out. Because the Golden Dragon family was supported by other ground races, the Black Dragon family could not support it and was driven into the ground. Because of the hatred of the ground race, the Black Dragon family became self-destructive and became a comrade in the abyss race.


    However, the heart of the Dragon God has been missing for thousands of years. The elders of the Dragons originally thought that Han Jin was nonsense, but the tokens that Han Jin brought back the green dragon made them have to pay attention to the news of Han Jin.


    Therefore, the old man could never be mad with Han Jin, but when he saw Han Jin¡¯s idleness, his heart was really angry. He suddenly stood up: ¡°So, it makes no sense to continue talking about it?¡± He is retreating to try to force Hanjin''s bottom line. His sight is staring at Han Jin. As long as Han Jin has any emotional changes, he will immediately catch it.


    "Okay." Han Jin stretched a pair of legs and found a very comfortable posture: "Take this door, go to the left, that is, go west, I will let my people inform the soldiers, open the gate to you, I Advise you not to use flying, this is a violation of the holy airspace of the Holy Crown, otherwise ... at your own risk!"


    "You are threatening me?!" The old man was so trembled that he was so trembled that he had suffered all the scorns and insults in the thousands of years.


    "What do you think." Han Jin smiled casually: "However, you better do what I said."


    In the following words, Han Jin did not understand the export, but the old man heard the fate of Han Jin. Since I can kill Maxwell, I can kill you!


    The atmosphere became extraordinarily tense. The old man stared at Han Jin. He said that he had only two choices. One was to fight back and even fight against Han¡¯s progress. One was to soften and the negotiations continued. Go on. However, if you choose the former, he will make unnecessary sacrifices. In the holy crown city surrounded by strong enemies, he can''t compete with Hanjin. If you choose the latter, then the strength of the beginning is particularly ridiculous, why bother? He doesn''t want to choose any one, but he must choose.


    The old man¡¯s brain is running at a rapid speed. He has a feeling of going crazy, and he is well-informed. But he has never encountered such a stupid and hard human like Han Jin, and the young people in front have a hard end. Qualifications.


    Finally, he thought of the heart of the dragon god, can the dragon city give up? Never! Let the Dragon Field get the heart of the Dragon God, for the Dragon City, it is a devastating disaster!


    "I am very puzzled, it is really confusing..." The old man sat down a little bit: "What good is the dragon field guardian Xia Zuo, so that you stand so firmly on the side of the dragon!"


    Han Jin smiled and took a small glass bottle from the space ring. He fell down and rolled out a lavender, star-like gravel. The ''Tiandao'' he had refined was bright purple. The star metal is in the corner scrap, because his **** can''t control all the stars, and a small part of the star gold is directly smashed by the purple sky, and the final quenching is not completed, but the star gold is a good thing after all. He asked Harley and Hogan to collect all the lost stars and gold, ready to quench another magic weapon.


    "This is...star gold?" The old man saw it for a long time before he realized: "How can it become this color?"


    "Yeah." Han Jin whispered, and he was too lazy to answer the question of the old man. It was not necessary.


    ¡°Is this what Xia Zuo gave you?¡± The old man smiled: ¡°But... it seems that you are not the kind of person who can be easily bought!¡±


    "So I will be here, so I will be interested in talking to you." Han Jin also smiled.


    The old man noticed that Han Jin finally used a respectful speech to him. His heart was slightly loose. He suddenly felt that this young man seemed to be not so stinky and hard. He could only say that he chose the wrong way of contact.


    "Your choice is very wise!" The old man''s smile is getting stronger and stronger, but it seems to be a bit stiff, and no wonder others. Han Jin has seriously hurt his mind: "The dragons guys are hard to rely on." Do you know? Longyu has fostered a lord named Nikolay in the southwestern region. In this area, they also have connections with various lords, Solomon, Chesham, and Ma Lishen, huh, huh... you know What? Long domain just regards you as a plaything, they will never treat you as true friends!"


    "Playing is better than plundering, and it makes people more acceptable. What do you think?" Han Jin faintly replied.


    The old man understood that Han Jin was still very dissatisfied with his beginning. He cleverly shifted the topic: "The idiot of Xia Zuo, who wants to exchange some dragon gold artifacts with some stars, he is crazy!"


    "Oh? What you mean..." Han Jin''s eyes are full of the taste of the city.


    The old man felt a little weird. Han Jin began to say that he dedicated the Dragon God''s heart to the Dragon City in exchange for the understanding of the Dragon City. Now he is asking for the conditions and benefits naked, so that his heart bursts, but he thinks about it. This is a good thing! Not afraid of what you want, I am afraid that you will not do anything!


    Yalina sat alone on the bed and secretly shed tears. Although Gail¡¯s manager had just comforted her for a long time, she could not relieve her. It was difficult for women to fully understand men, just as men could not fully understand women, so Yalena was The scenes outlined in my mind are much more terrible than the estimates of the Gail Explorer.


    According to Gail¡¯s manager, no matter how Han Jin chooses, she will not be able to afford Yalena. Yalena has paid a lot for Hanjin. Through Yalinna, Hanjin has won the trust of Solomon. abandon? That is too much! The Gail manager is very clear that Han Jin will not do that.


    Han Jin walked slowly down the stairs. He had been greeted by the Gail manager who was smashed in the room of Yalena. He was surprised to ask: "Your face looks a little bad... What happened?"


    "Looking for a friend is a bit of a thing." Han Jin sighed: "Yalina? Still inside?"


    "Ok."


    "I am going to talk to her and talk about it."


    "Only you can persuade her." Gail nodded.


    Han Jin went to the door of Yalina and just had to reach out and push the door. The Gaelic manager suddenly said, "Wait a minute, Raphael."


    "What''s wrong?" Han Jin turned back.


    "The things you want have been sent." Gail took out a crystal scorpion from the space ring and handed it to Hanjin.


    "The Duke did not ask me what to do?" Han Jin asked as he took the dice.


    "No." Gail said with a smile: "I can see that the Duke is very trusting you."


    Han Jin knew that the general manager of Gail said the intention of this kind of words at the moment. He did not answer, but slowly pushed open the door.


    Through the tears of the crystal, Yalena saw that Han Jin entered the room and subconsciously wanted to sleep in bed. She didn''t want Han Jin to see what she is now. When she went down, she reacted. Han Jin definitely looks. When she got to her movements, she couldn''t hold anything. The more she thought about it, the more she felt wronged, and the tears flowed down the corner of her eye again.


    Han Jin walked over to the bed and slowly reached out and grabbed Yalena¡¯s shoulder and turned the back of her back to Yalina. Yalin barely controlled herself. The so-called female is pleasing to herself, crying of course. It was ugly. She reached out and wiped the tears on her cheeks. She wanted to tell Han Jin that she had nothing. After a while, it would be natural. She just opened her mouth and tears came out without competing. Her self-control. In the face of tremendous pressure and cruel reality, it quickly fell apart, and Irina cried: "Raphael, will you not want me..."


    Yalina has a crystal clear heart flower, she is willing to bloom for Han Jin, if she does not appreciate Han Jin, she would rather choose to die, in fact, she also withered once.


    Han Jin only felt a tingling tinge in his heart. He leaned down and kissed Yalina''s lips with a firm kiss before Yalena reacted.


    When she was struck by lightning, her eyes were not small. At this moment, she became bigger. Her hands unconsciously grabbed the sheets under her body and twisted them. The legs were stretched straight and the insteps were bent. Bow shape.


    Han Jin held Yalinna''s head with both hands and continued to kiss deeply. Elena didn''t know how to cooperate. However, she did not resist, and she began to stun her teeth. Han Jin provoked a few times and she was unconscious. The mouth was opened, and Han Jin¡¯s tongue was pushed in and raged.


    The lack of coordination is less fun, but Han Jin is not looking for fun, just to comfort Yalina, kiss for a moment, he lifted his body and stared at Yalina.


    Yalina¡¯s little mouth is still open, her eyes seem to be looking back at Han Jin, and it seems that there is no focus. After a long while, she suddenly jumps up from the bed with a very intense movement, like that. A fish that was about to die of thirst saw the water, and flew into Han¡¯s arms. Her arms clung to Hanjin¡¯s neck and extended her mouth. She kissed Han Jin¡¯s face in a crazy way.


    Han Jin was just kissing, and Yalin¡¯s movement was no different from chicken glutinous rice. She had no experience and no specific goal. For a moment, Han Jin¡¯s cheeks, forehead, nose and eyes were all Sticking to Yalena''s hickey, the wet tears licked his face.


    Han Jin had to hold Yalinna''s head again. He was not worried about himself, but worried that Yalin would be hurt, and then his lips were slightly attached to Yalina.


    This time, Irina became a little more mature. Before Han Jin¡¯s lips were put on her, she had already opened her mouth and greeted Han.


    The two men really kissed together, and Irina began to open my eyes carefully, secretly observing Hanjin, and later immersed in it. Her nose spread slightly and exhaled, giving a rapid breathing, apparently entering the ecstasy. realm.


    For a long time, Han Jin gently let go of Yalina, and Yalina''s little face became red, shrinking in Han Jin''s arms, and she did not dare to look up.


    "Little fool! What do you always think about?!" By this time, Han Jin dared to open ¡®education¡¯ to Yalina.


    "I don''t! I want you to guarantee it..." Yalina twisted her body slightly.


    "Guaranteed?" Han Jin sighed with a sigh: "Even if the sky is broken, even if the power of the gods tears everything in this continent into pieces, I will not be separated from you!"


    "Oh..." Yalena finally broke into laughter, but her laughter sounded a little weird: "The nonsense oath...but I am so satisfied..."


    ¡°Nonsense?¡± Han Jin showed a meaningful smile, but Yalina shrank in his arms and could not see it.


    The two people became quiet. They didn''t mention Siniel. Han Jin couldn''t mention it, and Yalena didn''t dare to say that when she was in a crisis, she only wanted to protect her. As for the other, she dared not say it, and did not dare to think.

 Chapter 392： Shame or help

    Chapter 392, humiliation or help


    "I said, you remember?" Han Jin whispered.


    "Well, you... your magic hasn''t recovered yet, so be careful." Yalena has a thousand words to say, but I don''t know where to start, and finally condense into one sentence: "Get back soon."


    "I know." Han Jin paused, and he still has some reluctance: "Don''t even tell Guevara and Gail''s director, understand?"


    He must go out and pave the way for his own plan. This time he wants to keep everyone in the dark. Otherwise, with the help of Guevara, Gail, and Jedice, it is very possible to see what Come, so he wants to ''close the practice'', in order to remove his suspicions, and Yalina is the best person to help him cover.


    "Do not worry, I... no one will tell!" Yalina nodded hard.


    "Then I am gone." Han Jin smiled and shrank down the body.


    Yalena looked at the place where Han Jin disappeared. After a long time, she slowly turned around and walked back.


    Han Jin¡¯s yuan energy has only recovered less than half, but the use of the mantle is completely without problems. In order to avoid any accidents and other things, he has been sneaking underground.


    The night soon passed, the east gradually turned white, the morning sun was dyed golden yellow, the fiery sun jumped out of the horizon silently, and when the sun crossed the sky, slowly hangs, Han Jin finally drilled out.


    The magic projection taught by Solomon is indeed convenient. Although there is an error in the information, the specific orientation does not change too much. Han Jin has almost no effort and found the battlefield.


    After all, the war is not a game of venting temper. Fossa¡¯s strategic vision has not been fully realized. At the beginning, he launched the attack at no cost, in order to destroy the elves¡¯ line as much as possible and obtain the greatest results. Now, his actions have instead changed. Be cautious.


    How long does it take for his empty city to be counted? Did the Grand Duke of Solomon discover the truth of the city? If the Grand Duke of Solomon sent troops across the swamp, he must fight with his Fusa for life and death. What should he do? In addition to the elves, he still has many enemies, Raphael of the Holy City, the lord of the horses of Dip City, and the lord of Chesham of the Cold Shadow City. Only by preserving his own strength, he can defeat a stumbling block. Establish your own hegemony.


    Moreover, the failure of the elves has become a necessity. He does not want to lose strength for the so-called perfection.


    However, the movement of the elves has made him unable to ponder. He thought that the remnants of the elves would definitely retreat to Yehliucheng, and the fairy who unlocked the mark of God could guard Yehliucheng with his own strength, not because of her power. Because of Fossa''s ''indulgence'', Fussa laid a number of heavy troops along the way. In the process of the elves'' retreat to Yeliucheng, he will consume the living power of the elves in batches, and put the elves into Yeliucheng. ! Fossa can fight against the Grand Duke of Solomon for many years. His military literacy is unquestionable. A true commander is not only good at commanding his own troops, but also good at commanding the enemy''s army. This sentence sounds very deep and practical. The slightly famous generals understand that otherwise they will not be able to become a leader. Under this circumstance, Fossa was not willing to capture the Yehliu City. The Elf Remnant had no target and would escape into the mountains and endless troubles!


    But the reaction of the elves made Fausa unable to understand. At the beginning, the elves moved to the west. Fossa laughed at the time and ordered the ministries to act according to the original plan. As a result, the elves suddenly turned to the east, and Fossa was surprised. I thought that the elves would definitely reach an alliance with the Holy Crown. Rafael was willing to provide protection for the elves. He hurriedly separated an army and approached the holy city to deter the holy city. He did not want to fight on both sides. The ambush has been transferred back. But the elves have changed direction again and continue to go west. Fossa¡¯s self-confidence and elves have also become paralyzed. They have learned to sneak a shot. He sent a messenger and ordered the division to refrain from provoking the crown city and stepping back to the original. Deployment, but in a few days, the elves once again turned, took the eastbound, and drew a big ''w'' on the map. Then, Fossa was really confused. He didn¡¯t understand, the elves wanted to doing what? !


    In fact, the elves do not want to do anything, just want to survive, and let the barbaric orcs pay the price! Although the great elder Ampura has kept his title with bitterness, he is still a political leader, but Gao Bin, who had previously demolition of the orc conspiracy and gained great prestige, has replaced the position of Prudence, that is, Fossa has changed an opponent. At the beginning, when the news of the victory of Yehliucheng defending the battle came, Gao Bin did not believe it. Later, he verified the authenticity of the news. Gao Bin immediately judged that this was a conspiracy of Fossa. There are two kinds of voices inside the Elf. The kind is to move closer to Yehliucheng. One is to launch counterattacks with all strength. Gaobin replaced the generals with extremely strong means, and then ordered the whole army to go east. After repeated turns, it was also Gaobin''s handwriting. It is certainly impossible for Fossa to understand Gao Bin¡¯s intentions, because Gao Bin himself has no clear goal. He is only trying to drag the time and dragging to the Holy City to participate in the war. Han Jin has already contacted Lydia, and Han Jin is willing to release. All prisoners of war reached a reconciliation with the elves, and Gao Bin knew that Han Jin also saw the harm of the orc race. He never believed that Hanjin would wait until he and then rely on his own power to deal with the orcs! Now Han Jin is silent, perhaps in retaliation for the aggression of the Elves, and after waiting for the Elves and the Orcs to lose both sides, and then come out to clean up the mess, Gao Bin is telling Han Jin with practical actions, so far, I will not let The elves pay for unnecessary sacrifices. As for when do you start, look at yourself!


    Because the military leaders of both sides are embarrassed, although the fighting is happening every day, the casualties are not too fierce and the scale is limited.


    Han Jin¡¯s condescending, far away from the orc camp, is already dusk, and the orc family apparently gave up the desire to continue fighting, where they were busy setting up the camp, and looking at the flag hanging from the center of the camp, the guy he was looking for it''s here.


    Han Jin took a khaki magic crystal from the space ring. After thinking about it and letting go back, he can now draw the energy of the eighth-order magic crystal, but this magical crystal of the bear of the earth, he has been reluctant. Because every time I see this magic crystal, he will remember the hard days before.


    The sky gradually darkened, and Han Jin pondered for a moment, and his body slowly retreated into the ground.


    In the orc camp, it is still brightly lit, and the energetic orcs do not like to rest early, not to mention that these days are not white, they have a lot of entertainment, of course, their entertainment is often built on other life. Above the pain.


    There is a tall tent in the center, which covers a very wide area, almost three or four times that of other camps. There are two orc warriors wearing machete in front of the account. In fact, their task is to highlight the status of the tent owner and Identity, what really happened, they didn''t use anything, they couldn''t help, and they wanted to become a general in the orc family. Their brains could not be light, but they must have strong strength.


    The two orc warriors also understood their responsibilities, so although they were guards, they seemed to be absent-minded. Instead, they watched the distant programs with great interest, and they could not wait for other soldiers to come and change their posts.


    A figure was taken from the account and walked over to the two orc warriors. He whispered: "Is Rheinner inside?"


    The two orc warriors were shocked and saw that the other party was a human being. They just wanted to open their mouths and felt that the other¡¯s eyes were filled with an indescribable pressure and strength, and they immediately reacted. This human being turned out to be In the name of Rheinel, an orc warrior nodded mechanically: "Yes, you are..."


    "That''s good." Han Jin smiled, reached out and opened the curtain, and went in.


    Rheinnell sat on a wide chair and was closing his eyes. A female elf was lying in the arms of Rheinnel, selling his tongue with a tongue covered with a black fluffy chest, Rheinnell At the foot, there are three female elves, huddled together, rushing to absorb the toes of Rheinel, rubbing the feet of Rheinel, forgetting and forgetting me, as if to taste the delicious food.


    Rheinner heard the conversation outside. Because someone called his name directly, he was somewhat dissatisfied, but there was no seizure. At this moment, he heard that the other party did not go through his own permission and sneaked in. He immediately became angry and slammed open. eye.


    In the moment of seeing Hanjin, Rinner''s body was involuntarily stiffened, and his hands were clenched into fists. In fact, he did not understand why he was so nervous. He was like a frog who saw a poisonous snake.


    "It seems that you are very busy, it doesn''t matter, you are busy with you, I can wait for a while." Han Jin said with a smile, then he looked away and looked around with interest.


    Although the orcs are very rude, no one can continue to do so in the presence of strangers. Unless they eat a strong aphrodisiac, they can''t control themselves. Rheinner looks at Han Jin coldly: "Who are you?"


    Once again, the curtains were picked up. Two orc warriors chased them in. They looked very upset and put an unidentified human being in, disturbing the general''s interest, and the consequences were too serious.


    "Answer me, who are you?!" Rheinn opened his mouth again. One of his hands had slowly stretched out and held the machete. Although the other person looked young, he felt a kind of feeling. Enormous pressure.


    "Is there time now?" Han Jin turned over. He still smiled: "Don''t misunderstand, I just came to talk to you about something, let them go out, it''s inconvenient."


    Rheinell is a little sinking and waving; "Get out!"


    The two orc warriors, such as Meng Dawei, hurriedly retreated to the account.


    "Can make the proud elf become what it is now, can''t help but sigh, the plasticity of life is really strong." Han Jin''s line of sight swept from the elves: "I guess... you must use it very much." Cruel method."


    Several female elves have not stopped their actions. They only heard the words of Han Jin. They have already shed tears in their own hands, but they still dare not slow down. At least they can''t be slacked before they get permission from Rhein.


    "If you just come to talk to me about this, then I can only say sorry, this is my interest, you have no right to interfere." Rinner said coldly: "And you have not told me who you are. ?"


    "My name is Raphael." Han Jin smiled.


    "It really is you!" Rinner''s body is already tight. Just now he has vaguely guessed Han Jin''s identity, and then took a deep breath. Rheinner said in a word: "Are you coming to kill me?" ?"


    "Have you seen a friendly assassin like me?"


    "What do you ask me for? Do you sympathize with them?" Rheinner reached out and grabbed the elf''s hair on his chest, almost smashing the elf: "I can give them to you and let them take them away." "Rheinel believes that there is self-protection, but he cannot but admit that Hanjin is an extremely terrible existence for all the mainland''s strongmen, especially if the two sides are in a situation of opposition. It¡¯s good to retreat.


    "No interest." Han Jin paused: "I just heard that you are unfortunate, so take a look at you and make friends."


    The hypocritical taste of Hanjin¡¯s words is that the wind can be heard for dozens of miles. Rinner certainly won¡¯t believe it: ¡°Unfortunately, are you talking about me?¡±


    "Yes."


    "How can I not know, what misfortunes do I have?" Rinner sneered.


    "You are the eldest son of Fossa, but... it seems that Fossa is only seventeen years older than you." Han Jin said faintly: "That is, when many years, many years later, when Fossa died, you It is possible to inherit his position, even if you can have the same life span as Fossa, it is just a happy seventeen years, huh, huh... How long is the time now, and how short is the future time, isn''t it? I am very curious, when you have a back on your back, your eyes are spent, and where do you want to find your happiness? They must not do it, even if there are more elves around you, from them, you can There is only helplessness, sadness and shame in the body."


    Rheinner looked at Han Jin coldly and did not speak.


    "And I also doubt that you can have that qualification to become the successor of Fossa." Han Jin smiled and said: "Your child is becoming a soldier soon? No accident... Fossa can live more than a hundred In the year, when your grandson¡¯s grandson is there, can a waste that loses most of its power really win the fear and trust of all orcs?¡±


    "Raphael, I respect you, because you are a super-powerful!" Rinner said coldly: "But I did not expect that the original Raphael is such a childish, ridiculous person, you are What to do? Run here to provoke the relationship between father and child? Haha... you are too funny!"


    "I said something... Did you seriously think about it, you know, I know it too." Han Jin faintly said: "If we can talk about it, we will continue to talk. If we can¡¯t talk, I will turn away, so. ""


    "So, should I say goodbye?" Rheinnell said in a sarcasm.


    "I can see how fearful your father is in your heart." Han Jin smiled: "Before I leave, I will tell a story. Rest assured, I will not waste you much time in the shortest way. There is a young warrior, brave, fearless, resolute, determined, and can see a lot of excellent qualities in him. Such a young warrior is of course easy to attract the attention of women. Later, he fell in love with a woman, on the day of marriage. The young warrior¡¯s father came to the wedding, and the result... Oh, the next day, the father asked the son to go to war. When the young soldier was born and died, he returned to his own city and suddenly found out. It turns out that my wife has become..."


    "Shut up!!" Rinner''s face has been twisted into a ball, making a low roar, a pair of eyes also become blood red, and the protruding teeth are constantly shaking.


    "Fox girl Fei Bi, what a beautiful name, in the ancient Elvish, this is the meaning of the goddess of the moon, I can imagine her beauty." Han Jin said from his own self: "So Fossa will control Can''t live with his own greed, even took the wife of his own son, isn''t it?"


    "To humiliate me... is this your goal?" Rheinnell stood up in a stiff posture, the scimitar pulled out the sheath, and the elf lying on his chest suddenly lost balance, subconsciously Grabbing Rinner''s shoulder, Rheinner grabbed the elf''s hair, scimitar slammed, **** splash, a headless body fell to the ground, in fact, several elves were scared Pounce on one side.


    Rheinner threw his head on the ground and said in a word: "Raphael, I think... you should not reject my challenge, come!"


    "Your temper is more impulsive than I thought." Han Jin¡¯s eyes fell on the headless body, then he shook his head: "For a time, place, I really won¡¯t refuse, but this time, I It is here to help you."


    "Help me? What can you help me?!" Rheinel slowly arched his back and scimitars across his chest, a sign that he was about to launch an attack.


    "You like Phoebe, not only because of her appearance, but because of her heart. You know her, she knows you too, so she will become the wife of Fossa if she resists, or she swears... I will kill you." Han Jin said faintly: "Do you know why I said that you are unfortunate? Because of this, you can get to the old death of Fossa, then a white-haired old man and an old woman, relative, the sunset is very Beautiful, but unfortunately it is close to the night, at that time, you have no future."


    Rheinnell had a feeling of being unable to breathe, and his eyes were black and black, and even the scimitar in his hand began to tremble.


    "You should calm down, otherwise... I have a way to let Fossa kill Phoebe." Han Jin said slowly: "I can''t do anything else, this is definitely not a problem, you better believe me. She wants to protect you. , endure so much insults, what should you do for her? And... I am here to help you, to help you regain your dignity!"

 Chapter 393： Unexpected crisis

    Chapter 9.3 Accidental Crisis


    "Thank you for your kindness." The machete in the hands of Rheinnel finally hangs down a little, but his tone is still very cold, although he has no qualification for a fight with Han Jin for other reasons, but he will not give up. Your own insistence.


    "Thank you? It seems that you don''t want to accept my help." Han Jin smiled.


    "I will not betray the orc race, and I will not be used by anyone. I will send a knife to my own people!"


    "You misunderstood." Han Jin shook his head: "I need the power of the orc family, so I have to deal with only Fossa."


    "You will need the power of the orc family?" Rheinnell sneered: "Raphael, as a super-powerful, you don''t have to be hypocritical."


    "You are so hearted, in fact, I don''t have to deceive you." Han Jin said faintly.


    "Oh... you really thought I couldn''t see your intentions? The orc family was eliminated. The elf with great strength is not your opponent, so you will become the most powerful lord in this area!"


    "Without the orcs and elves, I will face the Grand Duke of Solomon directly." Han Jin smiled.


    "We know your relationship with Elena, is the Grand Duke of Solomon a threat to you? It''s a joke!"


    "You are too superficial! As a biological son of Fossa, you are not a heart with him. How can I keep peace with the Grand Duke of Solomon?" Han Jin said softly: "A year ago, you sent messengers to go. In the city of Lonely City, I bought a mercenary to attack Yarina. Now I ask you, where did you get the news about Yalina?"


    The look of Rheinnel finally changed, and then thoughtfully sinking up, Han Jin¡¯s words were heartfelt words, and Rheinel knew clearly inside and outside. He suddenly noticed that it was not as simple as he thought.


    "Before I was strong enough, I didn''t want to face the Duke of Solomon. His horror... You should be clearer than me." Han Jin said slowly: "So my idea is to stop the between the Orcs and the Elves. The war, returning the wild willow city to the elves, the city of Beit belongs to you, where the original capital of the orc federation is also a wish. I want the city of Black Crow and the Holy Crown, you are responsible for blocking the Duke of Solomon for me, I The attention will turn to the north."


    "Cesham?"


    "Not bad."


    Rheinnell frowned. He had already understood Han Jin¡¯s eyes, worries and hardships, and he seriously analyzed that Han Jin¡¯s words were highly credible!


    In fact, Han Jin¡¯s wording is not very clever. If Fossa is here, he may laugh at the big teeth on the spot. Who do you think you are? Only by a few words, or your will, can you stop a war and resolve the hatred of hatred by countless lives? ! However, Rhinenell couldn''t think too much. Because of his relationship with Fossa, Fossa would not teach him the power. Everything he has now is almost self-understood. As the saying goes, the master leads the door and learns to be an individual. Han Jin¡¯s qualifications are very good. Otherwise, his master will not select him in the vast sea, and the Duke of Solomon has two guides who can¡¯t meet the demand. In the case, he still paid countless efforts and energy to get to the present day. Rheinner has none of them. Even if his qualifications are better than Hanjin, he will never be able to surpass Hanjin.


    "Of course, my assumptions may not be realized, and other changes may occur." Han Jin sighed.


    "The change you said means..."


    "Maybe it only takes half a year, maybe it will take more than ten years. The army of the abyss race will appear on the ground, and the second continental war will surely break out." Han Jinton paused: "According to my original plan, I was prepared to deal with Cesare. Mum, but my heart is very contradictory. If Cesham is willing to reconcile with Ma Lishen¡¯s lord, I can maintain peace with him. The mainland war... is related to the survival of all our ground races. We must unite!¡±


    "The army of the abyss race?" Rheinn¡¯s eyes smashed and screamed, "This is impossible!"


    "Nothing is impossible." Han Jin said slowly: "Do you know why I would rather give up Beit League and attack Zagunede?! Because he is the abyss of the abyss devil Donald!" In fact, Zaguned I have not forgotten my own race, and I have always been alert to the abyss and demon Donald, but for the overall situation and planning, I can only pour dirty water on Zagunede.


    "How did you know?"


    "Secret, just like my magic, I must keep my secrets before I completely defeat the abyss."


    Rheinner stared at Han Jin. Today, Han Jin came to him to discuss his father Fossa. This has made him feel incredible. Later, the news he heard was more shocking than one. He could not speak. coming.


    "I understand now? Whether it is to block the Grand Duke of Solomon or to deal with the Second Civil War, I need the power of the Orcs."


    Rheinnell did not answer, and slowly turned around in the account. For a moment, he suddenly turned and asked: "Why do you have to target my father? Directly talk to him, the effect is not better?!"


    "Fusa is an extremely selfish guy. Otherwise, how could he take away his wife''s wife because of his greed? In his eyes, nothing is important to him!" Han Jin whispered: "I even Doubt, if the big devil Donald gives him enough benefits, he will even change his position, stand on the side of the abyssal race, not say me, say you, if you have such a comrade, will you believe him? Do you believe him? ?"


    "No!" Rheinner said slowly, he felt that Han Jin¡¯s words were really too deflated!


    "I need a new and determined comrade, at least I dare to hand over my back to him." Han Jindao: "In the children of Fossa, I have learned carefully, only you are the most suitable."


    ¡°Why is it only my best?¡± Rheinel¡¯s heart tickles. He wants to know how Han Jin learned his brothers and sisters and got this correct judgment, but he also understands that Han Jin cannot Tell him, so he didn''t ask.


    "Because you are smart enough, because you are fully mature, because you are a qualified warrior."


    Rheinnell sighed for a long time. As the saying goes, the wine has a few thousand cups, and there is not much speculation. He suddenly feels that Hanjin is not as terrible as the legend.


    After a moment, Rheinel slowly said: "Now, I believe in your sincerity, but I will not help you to deal with my father, this ... I think you can understand, of course, I will never go Father told me!"


    "I can understand." Han Jin smiled. "In fact, I don''t need you to do anything. Just bring some words and some news to Fossa."


    "What is it?" asked Rheinnell.


    The formal and harmonious atmosphere of the conversation has finally begun. Rinner¡¯s expression is constantly changing, sometimes surprised and sometimes happy. He said very seriously and asked, no one knows what they are talking about, just The elves who did not dare to move on the ground, the fear on their faces became more and more intense, and finally became desperate.


    I don''t know how long it took, Han Jinlang laughed: "This credit is of course yours. What your father didn''t do is done by you. Who else is more qualified than you?"


    Rheinnell looked at Han Jin with a good eye. Suddenly he pulled out the bright scimitar again. The knife flashed twice. The two elves could not react at all. They were directly smashed into two paragraphs. "No..." The other elf screamed, but the following words have been cut off by Rinner''s knife.


    "You still don''t know him, this plan can''t be successful." Rheinner inserted the machete into the scabbard and shook his head.


    "why?"


    "Because... under normal circumstances, he will not do things that are not sure."


    "If you are not sure, then give him a grasp." Han Jin took a crystal scorpion from the space ring and handed it to Rinner.


    Rheinnell looked at Han Jin with amazement and took the crystal scorpion. He was very curious. What could change the decision of Fossa? Open the lid, a sacred magic scroll lay quietly in the scorpion, and when Rinnell saw the mark of the scroll, he recognized the human language and immediately stunned: "This is..."


    "Enough?"


    "Enough... of course enough..." Rheinnell smiled: "Just... some pity! But you can rest assured, I know this is not mine, huh... I won''t be as greedy as he is!" He still doesn''t want to really do it because he fears and doesn''t think Han Jin can win easily. Now, why not? !


    "Enough is enough." Han Jin whispered.


    "I am very curious, this magic should be long ago..."


    "The treasures of civilization cannot be completely disappeared at once, and what will be left to future generations."


    "Yeah..." Rheinner nodded, then suddenly remembered something: "Yes, there is something to tell you."


    "what?"


    "You and the fairy of the Elves... The relationship should be very good?"


    "Yes." Han Jin brows a pick. He can hear what Rheinnell''s ¡®good¡¯ means.


    "You''d better go to Yehliucheng, or you...you won''t see the last side." Rheinnell looked at Han Jin with sympathetic eyes: "Because the movement of the elves is very vague, he is about to lose. Patience, so send the great shaman Yuridin to support the Yeliucheng theater, according to the itinerary... At dusk tomorrow, they will drive to Yeliucheng."


    At this moment, Rheinel is very sincere. He thinks that Han Jin is his great savior. Suddenly, he has given him a bright hope. He knows him and trusts him. Without any agreement, he can call it The magic scroll of the rare treasure is handed over to him. This is a powerful proof. Therefore, he feels that he should return something. Unfortunately, most of what he can pay is meaningless to Hanjin. Only this news has some value.


    Han Jin was silent for a moment: "Thank you!"


    "You''re welcome, we will be real partners, aren''t we?" Rheinner laughed.


    "Yeah..." Han Jin is laughing too.


    "Tell everyone, and work harder, we will soon go to Yehliucheng." Branchi said to the tribe around him, the long-distance trek in the past few days added a few tired colors on her beautiful face.


    When Tracy passed on the words of Branzi, it was not expected by Branzi that the team suddenly complained loudly. Blanche smiled bitterly, but did not blame anything. As a patriarch, she still felt tired, and it is no wonder that the soldiers complained.


    A tribal leader came to Branchi and said with a little dissatisfaction, "Blanchi, I hope your guess is correct."


    Branzi looked at the leader of the tribe and said faintly: "If it is wrong, I have to look at the old tree of life!"


    Another tribal leader sighed: "The Senate is not just an alliance with them. At least so far, they are consistent with our goals. I really can''t think of any reason for doing so."


    "I can''t think of it either." Branzi replied.


    "but¡­¡­"


    "Why do you want to think about it?" Blanche smiled. "I only know that the war has broken out. This is enough. The alliance with the orcs is the decision of the Senate, it has nothing to do with me, and I never think that the orcs will Become our partner, what do you think?"


    The leader of the tribe opened his mouth and couldn¡¯t say a word. Yes, which elf could be willing to treat the orc as his partner. Even the Senate, which made this decision, is afraid to take advantage of it.


    "Still take a break and go, the soldiers are already tired." He and Branzi walked side by side for a while, and the tribal leader said.


    Blanche turned to look at him and smiled. "Is you tired?"


    The leader of the tribe suddenly blushes. "Don''t you be tired? Even we can''t bear it. How long do you think those ordinary fighters can last?"


    Blanche simply stopped and looked at the tribal leader who was talking. "Our warrior is weak to this extent?"


    At this time, another tribal leader quickly came up to play the round field. "Blanchi, you know, he doesn''t mean this. In fact, it''s no big deal to take a break. You see, the shadow of the orc is not seen on this road, maybe that The human lord is talking indiscriminately."


    "When you meet the orc''s troops in the wild, how much do you think we will survive?" Branzi dropped the sentence and walked forward without looking back.


    The tribal leaders did not speak, looked at each other, shook their heads and shook their heads. Since you have already believed in Branzi, it is better to obey the order. In the forest, the elves are well-deserved kings, but the fighting ability in the wild is somewhat lacking. After all, not every elf tribe can have a silver Pegasus.


    Near dusk, the brigade elves led by Branqi finally saw the figure of Yeliucheng.


    A stone in the heart of Blanche finally fell to the ground. As long as he can enter Yehliu City, it means that these people have gained security. The defense ability of Yehliucheng is unquestionable.


    The elves who are busy repairing the walls of Yehliucheng find a large figure coming from afar, and quickly put down their work. When they ring the alarm, they are all hidden behind the vines. A sharp arrow from the vines. Explored in the gap.


    The closer I get to Yehliucheng, the more Branzi feels that something is wrong. The ground is full of chaotic footprints of the beasts. After dealing with the orcs for so many years, Branchi can easily tell which is left by the wind wolf. Footprint.


    There was an amazingly large pit in the wilderness, and a thick **** breath rushed to the surface. Branchi couldn''t help but frown and look at the dark red soil in the pit, and the heart was sure that there had been a battle here.


    Upon hearing the alarm, Sunil and Athena quickly rushed to the city. After seeing that the opposite was not the orc, but a large number of elves, the two of them sighed with relief, and the broken wall was not repaired. I couldn¡¯t bear a few rounds of blows at all.


    Entering the city, Branqi and others were shocked to find that there were only more than a thousand Elf warriors left in this huge city. Where did the rest go? Was it sacrificed in the battle outside the city?


    "We are not stupid, how can we go out of town and the orc''s big forces to resist it?" When she heard Branchi''s question, Sunnier said with a smile.


    "Great troops?!"


    "The orc race attacked Yehliucheng?!"


    "It¡¯s just an offense. They almost knocked down Yehliu Castle." Athena said with a wry smile, and then said to the elf guards around him, "Let them speed up the progress, the orc family only temporarily retreat, maybe when will it happen again?" appear!"


    The elves on the wall began to get busy again, and the vines that covered the walls were separated like a curtain, revealing the mottled walls below.


    ¡°The hill giant?¡± Branzi frowned and asked, the iron forging has always been a weakness of the orc family, which led them to create a decent siege device that could destroy the wall of the stone. There is only one possibility.


    "Well." Sunil nodded.


    "How much?" Blanche asked.


    "About a dozen or so," Sinner replied.


    "What?" Blanche took a breath and felt that he had to re-evaluate the defensive ability of Yehliucheng. He knew that the giants of the hills were born throwers, and that the accuracy was better than that of the elves, and the range ratio was The elves are farther away, and the power is bigger. The wall can be preserved under the attack of more than a dozen giants of the hills, and Branzi deeply understands the power of the ancient tree in the wild city of Yehliu, which is incomparable to the tree of life that was born from the seeds of life elsewhere. .


    "But now it''s okay, the hill giants have been killed by Xiannier." Athena said with pride, the stone-shattering arrow made her unforgettable.


    Branchi and the tribal leaders around him turned their heads and looked at Sunnier. His eyes were full of shock.


    Xiannier saw the eyes of Branqi and others, and gently picked up the corner of his mouth. "The past is a thing. I also mention what it is doing. It is Branchi¡¯s sister. I am really happy to see you. Just listen to Raphael and talk about you."


    When I heard the name of Raphael, there was a bit of awkwardness on everyone¡¯s face. Branchi and the tribal leaders did not need to say it. Without Hanjin¡¯s reminder, they may not know until the orcs hit it. What happened? What is especially ridiculous is that it is precisely the target of the Elf Alliance. The Yeliucheng Elf, headed by Athena, is very clear about the decision made by the Senate and the truth of the absurd wedding.


    "What''s wrong with you?" Feeling that the atmosphere was a little unusual, Xiannier couldn''t help but be a bit strange.


    Branzi really didn''t know how to open his mouth. He could only try to shift the subject. "There have been too many things happening recently. Xiannier, we are coming from afar, don''t we just want us to stand here?"


    Seeing that Branzi didn''t want to say, Shannier didn''t ask for it. He smiled faintly: "Of course not, I will let you take a break."


    Looking at the back of Branqi and others, the smile on Xiannier¡¯s face slowly disappeared. I think that after coming out of the illusion, everyone around me saw that she was a dodgy look, Xiannier. There is a faint hunch in my heart.


    "I... I''m going to help arrange it." Athena didn''t dare to look at Sunnier''s expression, barely found an excuse, and fled as if she had run away.


    In the residence provided by Yehliucheng, Branchi and the tribal leaders sat together.


    "The decision of the Senate is really too hasty." A tribal leader sighed and said.


    "Yes! I don''t know which **** idea is, what the orc race is. The mainlanders know that it is not a self-seeking way to join them."


    "That is, this time thanks to the human lord, I really don''t know why we have to do it right with him."


    The tribal leaders said in a word that I said that the elves are a kind of resentful race. To Han Jin, who indirectly saved them, these leaders can no longer afford a bit of hatred, even though Han Jin¡¯s hands are not dip. The blood of the elf, but after all, is it that the person who first invaded was not, or when Han Jin was absent.


    "I am not worried about the orcs," Branzi whispered.


    "What are you worried about?"


    Branzi looked up and looked at the tribal leaders around him. "You really don''t know why Rafael wants to do that? It''s the war we started first. The orcs fight with us. He should be the happiest one." ¡±


    The tribal leaders were silent, but they just wanted to break their heads and could not think of an answer.


    "Is it true that Raphael has no good feelings for the orcs? So can''t bear to see that we are killed by the orcs?" said a tribal leader.


    Branzi thought about it and said, "This should be an aspect. After all, the orc''s word of mouth is really not good."


    "Of course." The tribal leader who spoke proudly. "Compared with the orcs, we are much better."


    ¡°Where is it?¡± Branzi snorted. ¡°Is that really the case? See how we deal with the human lord. I don¡¯t say anything about fake weddings. After all, it¡¯s to boost morale. But with fakes. The fairy is tricking Rafael into the encirclement. Is this kind of thing fair?"


    The tribal leaders opened their mouths, but they were speechless.


    With a bang, the door was pushed open, and Athena came in.


    "Who is this idea?" Athena''s face was covered with a layer of frost. She has been responsible for guarding Yehliucheng. I don''t know what happened on the front line. The Prudence plan failed. It is not a good thing, of course not. Will be spread around.


    "Who else?" Blanche sighed. "Nature is our commander-in-chief, Prudence."


    damn it! Athena cursed in her heart. As a member of Lydia''s department, she did not like the radicals led by Prudence and the elders. If this happened to other elves, Xina is not so angry, it doesn''t matter, it hangs high. This is not just the creed of some human beings, and the elves can''t be excused.


    The key thing is that Siniel is the sister of Gao Bin, and for many years, Lydia¡¯s heart is tied to whom, and all of them are subordinates, and even take Senil as a Take care of my sister. The elders forced Siniel to accept the Prudence from the South, causing Siniel to forcibly enter the illusion, and they have already made them indifferent. I did not expect them to use the name of Siniel as a bait to The human lord introduced the trap, I really can''t imagine what kind of reaction would be made once Xiannier learned the news.


    "What happened then?" Athena snorted.


    "And then? Then we spent the great price to invite the elders of Dragon City to be killed by Raphael!" Branzi said with no anger.


    Athena was shocked, and even the elders of Dragon City participated, and even more shocking is that, in the case of falling into the trap, Rafael can actually kill the elders of the Dragon City, which requires great strength. ? The human lord is really worthy of the title of the Dragon Slayer.


    "What about that Prudence?" Athena thought without hesitation. It would be better for him to be killed by Rafael. It wasn''t that he ran here to stir the wind and rain, maybe not so many things happened.


    "It is said that our coalition commander has escaped from the body and has become a blood man." Branzi snorted, first not optimistic about the war initiated by the elf, and then was pushed out. She is a little good at Prudence.


    "Right, how did the Sunnire kill more than a dozen hill giants?" asked a tribal leader. Others also came to the spirit. The people present wanted to know the answer. After all, it was the hill giant. Even if the orc family is stupid, they know how to protect the powerful arms of the shaman and the giant hills.


    "An arrow." Athena looked at the suspicion around her and added a tone. "Only one arrow!"


    The room suddenly fell silent, shooting more than a dozen hill giants with one arrow. There is no doubt that it is a magical arrow. The problem is that you have to be magical to the point where you can do this. ?


    "And then Siniel killed all the giants in the hills? How did she do it?"


    "Yes, it''s an arrow. The big pit outside the city is her masterpiece. It''s not just the dozens of hill giants who died. The orcs who took the adult wall also died. Even the bodies are not left. I don''t know how she did it." Athena spread her hands, "but I can be sure that Sunil has no such strength."


    The leaders of various tribes have fallen into meditation. They originally had a pivotal position in the Senate of Yehliu in the Elf League. The return of the gods Gaobin is aggravated by the weight of the wild Liucheng, and then counted the cross of Xiannier. When I was born, I am afraid that no one can shake the leadership of Yehliucheng.


    No one will not consider for themselves. Being able to join the decision-making level means that they can fight for greater interests for their tribes, but now it is clear that apart from Branzi, these elves who come from afar do not seem to have the qualification. .


    The reason why Branchi was valued by the Senate, everyone knows well, but the only foggy flower that Branzi has in his hands.


    "Blanchi, what did you say about worrying?" A tribal leader couldn''t stand the dull atmosphere in the house and tried to shift the subject.


    "What I am worried about is..." Blanche looked around the crowd.

 Chapter 394： brothers

    Chapter 349 Brothers


    "Stand up!" A sudden, crisp voice came from the darkness, and then the voice became hesitant: "You are... human?"


    Han Jin stopped and whispered: "Is there a big elf Lydia? You should inform her and say that an old friend is looking for her."


    Now that the middle of the night has passed, the orc army has tightly bitten the elves, so the distance between the camps is only over 60 miles away, but Hanjin persuaded Rheinner to spend a lot of time. In fact, he did not delay. After bidding farewell to Rheinnell, he immediately rushed over.


    "Who are you?" In the shadow of the clumps of vines in front, dozens of elves were drilled, and the head of the elf asked.


    "You don''t have to know who I am, Lydia will understand."


    "Do you think that no matter who wants to see Lidia adults, can you see?!" The elf felt that Han Jin''s tone was very big, and there was some dissatisfaction in his heart.


    At this moment, another elf leaned over and whispered something in the collar of the leader. The leader¡¯s face changed and the tone of the conversation changed. He waited for Han Jin¡¯s answer. He hurriedly said: You will wait here for a while, I will immediately inform the adult of Lydia."


    "Okay, trouble you." Han Jin nodded.


    The tie, half of the elves turned and hurriedly left, and the remaining six or seven elves seemed to be at a loss. They already knew the human identity in front of them. In addition to fear, they also had some expectations inside. I hope this human lord can give them Bring good news, through Julia and Constance appeared to preach, one pass ten, ten pass hundred, now many elves have known the fact that Han Jin has goodwill to the elves.


    The time was not long, Lydia stepped out from the camp. The elves who had just returned to the newspapers followed behind her. I saw Han Jin all the time. Lidia did not show a surprised look. She only smiled: " What big event is worth running for yourself? Constance? Didn''t come back with you?"


    "I am coming to talk to you about the release of the elf prisoners." Han Jin slowly replied, then swept his eyes to the left and right.


    "It¡¯s all gone." Lydia hearted the gods, turned her head and gave orders, then turned her eyes back to Han Jin, whispering: "What the **** are you..."


    "There is one thing, I need to talk to Gao Bin."


    "Oh..." After listening to Han Jin, Lydia couldn¡¯t help but laugh: "In fact, he always wanted to see you, come with me. In order to avoid disturbing the Senate, we can only sneak in. I hope you don''t want to. Mind."


    "It doesn''t matter." Han Jin did not care, but when Lydia walked in front, he looked at Lydia''s back with a thoughtful look. There is no reason for him. Lydia seems to have no precautions against him. He does not understand, and this kind of trust comes from here.


    Because of the relationship between the sky, the camp is quiet, only occasionally can see a few elves who have rushed through, the pressure of war is undoubtedly on their or their faces, almost no smile, it is easy to understand, the winner Only qualified to laugh, compared with the scene when they attacked Beit League, the contrast is very clear.


    This section of the road is a little longer, and Lydia seems to deliberately bend around, do not know to avoid what, or for whom to fight for time, walked for almost half an hour, she stopped and pointed her finger Camp: "It''s there, he hasn''t had a break, these days...he is like this." Lydia looked a little embarrassed.


    "Don''t... tell him about it?" Han Jin saw Lidia go over and began to pick up the curtains and said.


    "No need, don''t be polite with this guy, the more polite you are, the more he will look down on you." Lydia laughed.


    "Lidia, who is talking to me about bad things?" There was a voice inside.


    "Come in." Lydia slammed her head and walked in.


    Han Jin can only choose the guest to accompany the master, and also walked into the camp. At first glance, he saw a big man with a beard and a beard sitting on the tree stump. His sight only stayed on the big man and he went to another place. He is looking for Gao Bin, but the area of ??this camp is very small, it takes a second at most, and his sight has already turned around. There is no one in the camp except the big man. Han Jin¡¯s gaze had to turn back. At this moment, he noticed that the big man had a pair of pointed ears. He stayed and stayed: ¡°You are... Gao Bin?¡±


    Han Jin generally does not make mistakes in appearance. The problem is that Gao Bin is the brother of Xiannier. Besides, he heard that Gao Bin is also a beautiful man. Although he is not as demon as Prudence, he is also very famous. And the elves themselves are very good at modifying themselves. It can even be said that the elves he has seen before have been tens of thousands, but I have never seen a beard with a beard. The elves in the prison camp are stumbling, even There is no basic freedom, but the chin is also light, and the shape of the high guest in front of him makes him unacceptable. Is the beautiful man like this? !


    "You are..." Gao Bin was also a bit wrong. He didn''t expect Lydia to bring a man: "Raphael?"


    "it''s me."


    "it''s me."


    Han Jin and Gao Bin said in unison, Lidia smiled and carefully snorted on the other tree stump: "Sit, you two are sitting and chatting."


    Han Jin was not polite. He walked over and sat down on the tree stump. The atmosphere suddenly became awkward. It was an indescribable feeling.


    In terms of identity, one is the lord of the Holy Crown City, and the other is the military commander of the Elves. They sit together, the topic must be formal and serious, and Gao Bin is very good at words. At the Presbyterian meeting, a group of veterans Chad was speechless, and even Ampura was also hateful, enough to prove that he was amazing. Gao Bin also imagined what to talk about when he met with Han Jin. Who knows that he really saw Han Jin, but he suddenly became dumb.


    Han Jin is well prepared, but he is keenly aware of the abnormality of Gao Bin. The reason for this abnormality is self-evident, so he also feels a little embarrassed. If Gaobin talks with him about something else, or goes straight to the topic, he can handle it freely, but now he doesn''t know what to say.


    One is the brother of Xiannier, the other is the man who is willing to pay for life, and the two strangers should be true relatives under the connection of Xiannier! But because of all kinds of mistakes, they don''t know how to position themselves and position each other.


    Just talking about big things, it is necessary to hurt the vague love between two people and talk about private affairs? Han Jin and Gao Bin have ghosts in their hearts. From the perspective of Han Jin, Sunil is completely innocent, and he has one more Yalena around him. What is his face to recognize? From the perspective of Gaobin, the elves first occupied Hanjin¡¯s territory, and they took a fake Xiannier. They lured Hanjin into a dead end. It was a complete matter of doing things, and now the elves Facing the crisis, then he and Han Jinla relationship? That is too shameless!


    "Gaobin, what''s wrong with you?" Lydia felt very strange: "You... don''t talk?!"


    "Oh..." Gao Bin smiled and touched his chin: "Do you drink?"


    Han Jin did not expect Gao Bin to swear for such a long time, he stunned and nodded: "Drink."


    "Well, drinking is good!" Gao Bin said hard.


    "Gaobin, what do you mean? Isn''t it a good person not to drink?" Lydia laughed, the person in the account, the two elves, only Lydia is the easiest: "Is it the higher the amount of alcohol? The better people are?"


    "I didn''t say that." Gao Bin didn''t know the amount of Hanjin''s drink. Of course, he tried to avoid any factors that made Hanjin uncomfortable. He turned his head and looked at it. His camp was very simple. There was no wine at all. Lydia said: "Lidia, help out, go get some wine."


    "Okay, you talk first." Lydia smiled and walked out of the bag.


    It took about ten minutes. Lydia walked back with the wine tray. She listened for a moment outside the account. She saw it quietly. No one spoke. She was very surprised. She hurriedly opened the curtain and found Han Jinhe. Gao Bin is still sitting on the tree stump.


    "What are you doing??" Lidia asked.


    "Nothing." Gao Bin said with a smile: "Not waiting for you to send the wine..."


    "You have become a mimosa?" Lydia had a feeling of crying and laughing, replaying the wine tray: "Without wine, you can''t talk?!"


    Gao Bin coughed a few times, pretending to be heard of Lydia, hand-picked the wine glass, and then picked up the jug, but just poured a little for Han Jin, he hurriedly picked up the jug, dissatisfied: "Don''t Kind of wine!"


    "Day... I really don''t understand how you can develop that kind of stinky disease! There is no such bad wine you like!" Lydia said helplessly: "I say Raphael is a guest, you think he will also Like you?" In ''work'', she is Gao Bin''s deputy, and will definitely cooperate with Gao Bin, but in life, two people are friends who have nothing to say, so her tone is very natural and very unkind. .


    "What do you know? Wine must be strong enough. If you drink a bite, you will feel a flame coming out of your chest and abdomen. It will taste." Gao Bin said with a smile: "Raphael, you said this is not the case." ?"


    "I am not too picky, what wine can be." Han Jin smiled.


    Gaobin became dumb again, and Lydia giggled. It stands to reason that Lydia, who was ruined half-faced, was ugly, but she smiled and showed a feminine femininity. Let Han Jin be a little lost.


    "The key is, I am drinking with someone." Han Jin faintly continued: "With some people, even if there is a hundred years of wine in front of me, I can''t attract my interest. Even if I am with some people, even drink. It¡¯s water, it also allows me to drink a strong taste."


    Gao Bin is pouring wine into Han Jin. His movement suddenly stops, then he slowly raises his head: "Interesting... So am I the former or the latter?"


    "If you are the former, I will not come at all, and I will not find you when I come."


    Gaobin laughed loudly, his smile was mad and hearty, and then he filled his glass with a drink and then drank it. Then he said, "Say something right!"


    "Good." Han Jin also raised his glass and sipped his breath. He felt a sigh of relief in his heart. He even said that he was relieved and finally said that he was doing business. This half an hour was really difficult, and he was very anxious. According to the news of Rheinel, the orc support will be tomorrow, no, it is today''s dusk to reach Yehliucheng, he must rush, so be sure to negotiate with Gaobin as soon as possible.


    "I said brothers..." Gao Bin suddenly stopped. He was deliberate. He took the opportunity to observe Han Jin¡¯s look. He saw Han Jin¡¯s eyelids **** and his heart was a little cold, but he quickly adjusted. With his own emotions, he laughed: "Uncle Raphael, don''t mind, because I have been mixing in the human world for too long, so I have some habits, if this title has a place to take the liberty..."


    ¡°No.¡± Han Jin¡¯s tone was a bit difficult: ¡°I like it very much, at least it makes me feel... very comfortable.¡±


    "You don''t mind." Gao Bin looked directly at the glass in his hand, didn''t know what he was thinking, then he smiled: "I am older than you, then..."


    "Then I will call you a big brother." Han Jin said softly.


    Gao Bin was completely stunned this time. His eyes stared at Han Jin without hesitation, and Lydia also faintly understood what this ''big brother'' meant, although Gao Bin was old enough. It was for this purpose, but Han Jin¡¯s first answer was enough to prove his sincerity and goodwill.


    "Well..." After a long while, Gao Bin took a breath and then smiled: "So I don''t feel bad, brother, when can I save my brother? To be honest, I can''t hold it anymore. It is."


    "Can''t hold it? It seems not so serious?" Han Jin wanted to laugh. He didn''t expect that Gao Bin''s unpretentiousness would be so unobtrusive. Gao Bin is the current military commander of the elves. Even if he wants to prove his ability, he should use some ambiguous words, lest others mistakenly recognize him too much. inability,


    "It seems that the situation is OK now, just because Fossa''s ambition is too big. He wants to eat all the elves in one breath. When he discovers, this wish is unrealistic..." Gao Binton paused: "Fusa The day when I changed the plan, that is, when I couldn¡¯t hold it."


    "Fusa is nothing." Han Jin said slowly: "The reason why I have not moved, the problem is with you."


    "We?" Gao Bin asked seriously.


    "I can stick my hand out, but I have to know, who will I hold, is it you, or Ampudullah?"


    ¡°What if it is Ampudura?¡± Gaobin asked softly.


    "You shouldn''t ask, because you know what I will do." Han Jin smiled: "The main problem of the elves is still inside you. This problem cannot be solved. I can''t trust you. Six months ago, you I suddenly immersed in my territory without any reason, how do I know that there is no second time?!"


    "As long as I am alive, it is absolutely impossible to have a second time!" Gao Bin said with a slap in the face.


    "You can use this reason to convince me, but I can''t convince my army and generals." Han Jin said slowly: "And your promises are changing, you are still alive? If you really can''t fight them?"


    "I understand what you mean, I also thought about it..." Gao Bin''s tone became difficult, and then he said very seriously: "But I can''t do that, really can''t!"


    "I know you can''t, so let me help you."


    "You are going to deal with Ampudra and Prudence?"


    "No, that''s not good for our cooperation." Han Jin shook his head: "Now Ampu Dura''s prestige is greatly damaged, and it can only protect the status of others by sympathizing with others. Prudence''s situation is even more It¡¯s miserable and deprived of all command. What do you think they need most?¡±


    "what do you mean¡­¡­"


    "A victory, a brilliant victory that will make them regain their arrogance." Han Jin said with a smile: "I am coming to you today, I want to discuss with you, how to give this victory to them."


    Gao Bin was silent for a long time, saying one word at a time: "What do you want to do specifically?"


    Han Jin slowly talked about it, and Gao Bin and Lydia were listening carefully. After about 20 minutes, Han Jin carefully explained what Gao Bin should do before and after, and he knew that some Things are not too high, so he is very honest, Gao Bin and Lydia''s face is uncertain, until Han Jin finished, they remain silent.


    "This is what you... I want to come out?" Gaobin whispered.


    "Yes." Han Jin smiled and said: "You should be able to understand my sincerity. If it leaks out, my situation will become very bad."


    "I agree with your plan!" Lydia suddenly said.


    Gao Bin couldn''t help but look up and watch Lydia with a funny look.


    "Look what?!" Lydia glanced at Gao Bin: "Even if you object, I will follow Raphael''s plan!"


    "Lidia, in your eyes, I am the kind of silly boy who can''t do anything?" Gao Bin asked helplessly.


    "I have made many suggestions, have you done it?"


    "Please... you are letting me attack the Senate!" Gao Bin added his hand.


    "Have you done?!" Lydia asked again, and after she finished, she found that her performance was a kind of spoiled element, and her face turned red.


    "You are still as entangled as before." Gao Bin sighed.


    "A few days later, I will send someone to contact you, right... I will come to you today, will it cause Ampudra to be alert?" Han Jin asked.


    "I can assure you that they can''t know anything." Lydia said.


    "Good." Han Jin nodded. "I still have one thing. Do you have any way to let me mix into the elves and not be discovered?"


    "It¡¯s easy to get through the elves. It¡¯s difficult to get through the tree of life.¡± Gao Bin said with a smile: "It¡¯s okay, Lydia, just take the crown of the tree from your guardian¡¯s head and send it. , um... what do you want to do?"


    "Of course there is something." Han Jin did not want to answer.


    Gaobin shrugged: "Right, Rafael, I have something to ask you. After hearing that you defeated Zaguned, Hailuer has already taken care of you? How is she doing now? Is it okay?"


    "Who do you listen to Hailuoer relying on me?" Han Jin did not think that the news was so important, and did not see Lydia on his side desperately trying to show him: "She is dead, and she died very badly..."

 Chapter 395： mature

    Chapter 395 is mature


    On the wall on the east side of Yeliucheng, a group of elves gathered together to watch the afterglow of the setting sun and enjoy the rare leisure and cleanliness. Branchi escaped all the way and absorbed many elves that were broken up. Therefore, Most of the elves understand that the outside has become very chaotic. The orc family lifted the butcher knife to them and killed and killed tens of thousands of partners. However, they could not do anything, and at most condemned and screamed here. . There is also a female elf singing a piece of music, with the current scene, and the situation of distress, full of a feeling of thin mountains.


    "The orc family is coming again!" a elf who was in charge of the whistle shouted.


    The elves have stood up and looked out. Far away, a black line rolled up against the horizon. The enemy marched very fast. It took up to half an hour to get to the city of Yeliucheng.


    "Blow the policeman." The elf headed said slowly.


    "Good!" An elf barely smiled: "Let Siniel give them a lesson!"


    "The orc family already knows the power of Siniel, only to be quiet for a few days... and send troops to come, it should not be as simple as you think." The elf headed shook his head.


    In the continuous **** battle, their military literacy has also been greatly improved. At the same time as the previous alarm sounded, almost all the elves immediately acted.


    Sunil quickly came to the wall, and her long blond hair fluttering in the wind has become the flag of the elves, no matter how powerful the enemy is, as long as she can see the image of Xiannier. The spirits of the elves are full of fighting spirit. What''s more, Branzi brings their coveted reinforcements. Now there are more than 7,000 elves in the city. Of course, this number is still very thin, but compared with before, this is already It¡¯s too much!


    Athena and Branzi also rushed side by side to the East Side. They were in a hurry. When they were about to step on the steps, Branchi suddenly snorted and then turned to look in one direction, but she did not. Find what you want and look around again.


    "What''s wrong?" Athena hurriedly asked.


    "It seems... I saw an acquaintance." Blanche shook his head with a smile: "It must be my eyes, how could he come here!"


    "Who are you talking about?" Athena was very curious.


    "Forget it, let''s go up." Branchi didn''t want to answer.


    Athena did not continue to ask, two people quickly climbed the wall, standing around Shannier, watching the orc army closer and closer, Athena said slowly: "Adult, you go to rest first For a while, the sky is already late, and the orc family must rest for one night, and it is only possible to launch an offensive tomorrow."


    "No, look again." Xiannier whispered.


    Sunil''s vision became very sharp, and even caught the appearance of orcs a few miles away. The look of the orc warriors was not full of desire, but full of hatred, and her orc in this army. In the eyes of the soldiers, what they saw was a scorn that was undisguised. Sunil is very clear about what kind of trauma she has caused to the orcs in these days, and she has proved her strength with facts. The contempt for the enemy often stems from the confidence in oneself. The orcs dare to come, and they are still full of confidence. The meaning inside is self-evident. When thinking of it, Xiannier feels a little sinking.


    "How come the orcs came again, and I was even wondering if they were using the hands of Master Siniel to rule out dissidents." An elf leader laughed.


    "This time is different." Xiannier sighed: "Get ready to fight."


    "Ready to fight?" Athena glimpsed, and then she also saw that the orc army''s striker had already traveled a safe distance and continued to approach Yehliucheng. Athena couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief: "They are crazy?! Going so far, not resting at all, you must attack the city immediately?!"


    "There is always a fight, it is now or tomorrow, it is not important to us." Xiannier frowned slightly.


    "Senior, there is something... I don''t know if I should say it?" Branzi said, her look was hesitant.


    "Say it." Siniel turned his head and looked at Branzi.


    "I have some human friends..."


    "You mean Rafael?"


    "No, no, I mean some friends who have escaped with me from the Southwest." Branzi finally made up his mind to see the relationship between Siniel and Hanjin. She chose to believe that Siniel should not be Wrong: "I didn''t mean to hide. Since I got here, the Elf has launched a war..."


    "Cough..." Athena hurriedly coughed twice.


    Branzi stayed and immediately reacted. Siniel did not know what the elves had declared war on Hanjin.


    "Are you mistaken?" Shannier looked at Branchi with a suspicious sight, and then looked at Athena: "Isn''t the Orc first attacking us? You... Is there something to glare at me?" !"*


    "No, adults." Athena hurried.


    "No?" Sunil was silent for a moment, and the tone gradually became cold: "Blanchi said that we have launched the war, who is it to declare war?!"


    At this moment, from the orc army''s military squad, a stern horn sounded, and Branchi hurriedly said: "Adult, the past things... I will talk to you in detail later, the key is how we should retreat Orc attack!"


    Athena''s look is bitter. Looking at Branzi with a gaze behind Xiannier, that''s very obvious. Do you really want to say? And Branzi¡¯s smile was helpless, and it took a day to win a month, but could it last a lifetime? Xiannier always wants to know!


    "Okay." Sunil nodded. "What did you want to say?"


    "One of my friends, there is a magician named Pan Wen..."


    "Magician? Great!" Athena could not help but give a pleasant laugh.


    "But I don''t pay more attention to his magic, but his ability." Branqi said: "I am from the Southwest, I used to be a good friend with the half-elf Lola, how to say... ...Although the last Lola lost to Nikolay, but that can''t blame Lola, it is Nikola too terrible!"


    "I know this." Siniel said slowly: "Raphael talked to Nikolay more than once."


    "Lola is an outstanding hero. She has extraordinary wisdom, can hold justice, and has a strong personality. If you can know her, I will respect her as much as I do..." When it comes to this, Branchi reveals sentimentality. The look: "Pan Wen is the most trusted chief of the Lola! The Lola Alliance blocked Nikola''s aggression several times. Pan Wen participated in almost all the wars. I think his ability in this area should be far better than ours. ""


    "What are you waiting for? Please ask him out!" Athena hurriedly, she did not understand, the orc family''s footsteps are getting closer and closer, why Branchi is still useless here.


    "I didn''t ask him to come out, he will come out." Blanche said with a wry smile: "Because at that time, the elves were hostile to humans. I was worried that Pan Wen was hurt, so they had to put them under house."


    ¡°Is hostile to humans?¡± Sinner asked slowly: ¡°What time?¡±


    Blanche is speechless, lying is a technical job, lies are easy to fabricate, but the difficulty is that more lies must be used to prove the truth of the first lie, and the latter lies need to prove, slightly If you are not careful, you will be exposed. Branchi has been very careful, but unfortunately there are too many places to take care of, and eventually there is a flaw.


    "Forget it, I don''t ask." Siniel turned his eyes and said softly: "When we have passed this pass, you have to tell me everything, originally!"


    "Good." Blanche smiled bitterly.


    "What did you mean just... he won''t come out to help us?"


    "Yes, but I can''t go." Branci said: "Senior, best... you can go there in person."


    ¡°Why?¡± said Sinel.


    "Because you are the lover of Raphael." Branchi did not say a word, Han Jin can kill Maxwell, this strength is enough to stand the world, if there is only one person on the mainland can deal with Nikolay That is not Hanjin. Han Jin and Nikolay have a lot in common. They are all young and savage, and they have established a self-centered power group. However, when Nikolay is in his early twenties, the strength is absolutely inferior to the current Korean. Progress, of course, Nikola¡¯s power is much larger than that of Hanjin. It can also be said that Nikolay has the advantage of the pioneers, and Hanjin¡¯s future is more malleable.


    "I..." Xiannier shook his head gently: "It¡¯s too late, Athena, you go on my behalf!"


    The orc''s army is getting closer and closer, and the elves can clearly see that there are thousands of thunderbirds circling in the sky, because the elves also have sharp long-range strike power, so the thunderbirds maintain a considerable height. In the orc army, there are more than a hundred tall giant hills. The more than 3,000 orc warriors riding across the blast wolf are guarding the wings and front and rear.


    These orcs have some weird mixes. In the former orc army, they were always dominated by infantry. The hurricane wolf warriors only accounted for a small part, and the responsibility of guarding the two wings should not be taken by the hurricane warriors. Their duty is to seize the opportunity. Rip open the enemy''s defense line, the other, supplemented by the shaman, the hill giant and the behemoth beast, but these orcs can not see an infantry, the lowest level is also a blast wolf warrior, or a large group of soldiers armed to the teeth ! Every warrior is covered with heavy trenches. Even the hurricane wolf has a specially made armor, and the whole wolf is wrapped tightly. Only one pair of eyes with green fluorescence can be seen. Four claws and a heavy tail, even the blast wolf has been so protected, not to mention the soldiers riding on it!


    What surprised the elves was that they could sense the magical fluctuations! It is not a very strong, but very wide, mixed wave, which proves that many orc warriors are wearing magic armor!


    In addition, the proportion of hill giants and shamans is too much. In the past, an orc army with a population of about 10,000 people could have more than a dozen hill giants and more than one hundred shamans. The number of hill giants and shamans is close to one-third of the hurricane wolf warriors.


    The total strength of this orc army is far less than the previous batches, but every elf can see it, it is definitely a master of the battle, the elite of the elite! They can''t understand, what''s wrong with this? Did Fossa send his Royal Guards out? !


    About a kilometer from Yehliucheng, the orc''s army finally stopped. A blasted wolf warrior suddenly broke away from the brigade and quickly ran over to Yehliucheng. Many elves opened the longbow and aimed at the blast wolf warrior, but Siniel did not. When they give orders, they certainly won¡¯t attack indiscriminately.


    The typhoon wolf warrior has been running down the city. Now, all the elves can see the orc-style armor, which is simply wrapped in a layer of iron shell. If it is not too much trouble, it is estimated that they still Wearing a bun, many elves laugh at the poor and barbaric of the Orcs, but compared with the orcs in front, most of the elves in the city must be self-satisfied.


    "What is that?" There were several sharp-eyed elves who found something behind the orc warrior.


    "Our commander adults let me bring you a message!" The orc warrior screamed in madness, then jumped from the blast wolf, Branchi and Athena saw that the blast wolf had An elf that is tied into a group.


    The orc warrior knocked the elf down. As he untied the rope and kicked the elf to the ground, the orc warrior raised his head and swept the wall with a scornful gaze, then suddenly pulled out the machete. The force fell down, the blood splashed, the elf''s head flew out more than ten meters away, and the headless body was softly planted on the ground.


    "There will be two hours when the moon will rise." The orc warrior laughed loudly: "Haha... As long as you can hold the wild willow city before the moon shines here, we will immediately withdraw the troops! Do you understand?!"


    The elves screamed and smothered their companions under their eyes, which made them intolerable! I don''t know how many elves want to shoot the arrow in the hand, but finally they slowly release their hands, and a pair of eyes are focused on Xiannier, waiting for her order.


    At the beginning, Lydia asked Athena to stay in Yehliucheng. In addition to the strength of hundreds of elf shooters, most of the elves were not associated with the words ''elegant''. Otherwise, they had already gone with the army. However, all intelligent life will grow with experience and experience. The elves are no exception. They have undergone too many tests in these days, and their military literacy has been honed, so they have controlled themselves. Of course, Sunil also played a decisive role. She won the honor of all the elves with her unquestionable strength. If she changed to Athena to co-ordinate the whole situation, even if Athena promptly shouted ''Don''t put the arrow'', It may also be impossible to control the scene.


    "Bastard!!" Blanche gasped his face blue.


    "Have you heard no? Say something!" The orc yelled: "You must work hard, don''t let us down! Hahaha..."


    "Adults, this is a trap, they want us to consume all the fighting power in a short time!" Athena hurried.


    "The trap?" Sinnel snorted, then took off the longbow and aimed at the orc warrior.


    The orc warrior also saw the action of Siniel. He also estimated that he might be in danger beforehand. He immediately took the round shield from the back of the blast wolf, blocked him in front of him, and stepped back a little. This kind of reaction is normal, but normal does not mean correct. If he continues to maintain a arrogant posture, raise his chest and resist, and prepare to bear the arrow of Siniel, this arrow will not be shot, really It is an unknown number.


    "Ready?" Xiannier¡¯s crisp voice was revealed in the faint plain.


    The orc warrior made a low, cold snoring, bending back and shrinking back to the round shield and retreating a little.


    Sunil released his hand and shot it out!


    Wuguang was shot on the edge of the round shield, but it did not flash. The orc warrior was slammed and his body shape could not help but rotate. He turned almost three or four times and fell to the ground.


    Xiannier didn''t want his life. The arrow light passed through the round shield and shot into his right upper arm. The fierce force forced the whole right arm to tear off. One arm and one scimitar pulled out the old one. Far away, the orc warrior¡¯s broken arm was bloody, but he also showed his own wildness. He even climbed up a little and laughed loudly at Yehliucheng, but the trembling laughter was hard to hear. Ghost crying: "Awesome archery, haha... hahaha..."


    Xiannier pulled out the second arrow again, and the backhand shot, the arrow light once again cut through the sunset, and was shot on the scimitar. I don¡¯t know if the quality of the scimitar is too bad, or the power of Xiannier. Too big, the arrow easily penetrated the blade and nailed it into the ground.


    The face of the orc warrior changed a bit. He thought that the other party had missed the shot, and he was lucky enough to save his life. However, he was seriously injured and unable to escape the attack range of the elf. He simply broke the jar and sneered at each other. Archery, the final facts prove that people did not want to kill him.


    "Go back and tell your commander!" said Siniel coldly. "No matter how long you use it, as long as you can retrieve this scimitar, I can give you the wild willow city immediately!"


    The elves who saw this scene were quiet for a moment, and suddenly shouted like a raging sea, too deflated! too excited!


    Even Athena seems to be a little excited. She is the commander. Of course, she knows the meaning of the two arrows. In the war, this kind of agreement is very naive and ridiculous, because no one will recognize this kind of agreement that lacks any binding force. But you must respond, otherwise it will cause a hidden contusion to the morale of the elves. Even if you kill the other party on the spot, you can''t recover it. And Siniel''s response is just right. Are you not crazy? I am more crazy than you!


    Siniel really has a leader''s decision and style, and Athena can''t help but think of the younger guests, yeah, they are all matured a little bit...

 Chapter 396： Sorry

    Sorry for the third leg


    In the horn sound, the blast wolf warriors let go to the sides, more than a hundred tall hill giants lined up in a row, like a wave of nearly a kilometer long, they held a round in their hands, and polished Very smooth stones, Xian Nier faintly felt that something was wrong, but could not see where there is strange, can only continue to observe silently.


    The giants of the hills stopped at a distance of more than 800 meters from Yehliu City. At this distance, only a few elves such as Siniel and Athena could cause damage to the enemy. Now the enemy¡¯s intention has not yet been It is known that they do not want to waste their physical strength.


    The orc''s horn sound suddenly changed. The row of hill giants began to step forward and rushed forward. They were tall and tall, and they rushed out five or sixty meters in a blink of an eye, and they threw out the stones in the handle.


    A piece of boulder draws a heavy and fierce trajectory in the air and falls to Yehliucheng. The elves have already seen this scene. Their looks are very relaxed. They estimate the falling points of the stones, avoiding them, and clumping together. The vines grow out of the ground and cover one layer after another on the wall to reduce the damage of the stone.


    At this moment, the stunned scene appeared. Most of the megaliths did not fall on the ground, and they were blown up into large and small pieces, and then rolled down in a black shadow.


    Some of the elves were suddenly smashed by the stones that had suddenly exploded. They had not waited for them to wake up. Suddenly they saw an ugly and awkward face underneath, and then the bright knives were covered. Lived everything.


    Those shadows and the hurricane wolf warriors outside the city have a very sharp contrast. The body of the typhoon wolf is mostly about one meter eight or nine. The tiger''s back is bearish and looks very thick, while those black shadows are only one meter four or five. Short, don''t say that compared with the typhoon wolf warrior, and the elves are a lot worse, the typhoon wolf warriors with strength and fierce domineering, the power of those shadows can not see, but the speed of movement is almost to the extreme, just like a group of groups The fleeting ghosts are in the elves.


    At the moment when the shadows landed, the old tree that had already started was immediately reacted. A rattan with a sharp barb was drilled out of the ground and rolled toward the black shadows, and those black shadows always leaned on the high speed. The movement avoids entanglement with the vegetation of life. In the elves, the east and the west are interspersed, and the left and right are interspersed. Each time the knife light is lit, there is an elf falling in a pool of blood.


    "The bloodthirsty warrior! Is the big shaman Yuridin!!" Branzi screamed.


    What did Sinner just want to say, and her heart was suddenly warning, and her eyes slammed into the thousands of Thunderbirds who were quietly swooping down from the sky, and it was too late to talk, and Xiannier screamed and reached for both The arm struggled to push Athena and Branzi out, and they jumped out of the city wall.


    The reaction of Chanel is only half a second slow, the consequences are unimaginable. At the moment she jumped off the wall, countless electric lights have fallen from the air, concentrated on the position she just stood, gathered into a diameter almost There are seven or eight meters of semi-circular light balls, followed by a loud bang, and the smoky clouds and gravel rushed to the height of tens of meters. The nearest elves were swallowed up by electro-optical light. Even a few dozen elves can not help but fly out, some flesh and blood, some limbs separated, the nearby vine vegetation was swept away, revealing a scarred wall, at the center of the explosion, Leaving a black hole a few meters deep, the cracks spread out, the widest crack was almost one foot, and the same attack occurred again. It is estimated that the wall may collapse on the spot.


    Both Branzi and Athena are in good shape. They adjust their physiques by tumbling movements and land on the ground, but they all have a shocking look on their faces. Although they are under the city, they can¡¯t see the walls. The damage, but the explosion was too strong, and the eardrums were sore and painful. It is conceivable that if they are still standing on the wall, what will happen now.


    Looking down from the sky, you can clearly see that a glimpse of greenery emerged from the base of Yehliucheng, and soon a large city was dyed green, and numerous tall vines stretched into the air, waving, Swinging, the inside is covered up, and it can even be said that Yehliu City has disappeared, and it has become a dense forest.


    The ancient trees of life are fully launched, and they do not pose too much threat to the outside orc warriors. At most, they can''t find the target of attack, but for the bloodthirsty soldiers in Yeliucheng, the consequences are fatal, their activities. The scope is getting smaller and smaller. In the case of changes in the whole city, the speed needs to be protected quickly. After only a few interest, all the bloodthirsty warriors are entangled in the ubiquitous vines, just like a pitiful one. The cocoon, let them fight and struggle, and it is difficult to break free.


    In fact, the bloodthirsty warrior is a very elite squad with special forces. They have a strong individual combat power, and the worst is equivalent to the human six or seven-step fighters, facing the entire city. The arrow of the tree demon, they can only become cage birds.


    Thousands of thunderbirds continued to circling, releasing lightning to the same place, and a vine had just grown out, and it was torn and shattered by thunder. Then it grew again and was shredded again. Many elves felt it. To the orc''s intention, from the vine''s gap, the sky is shining upwards, but the Thunderbird is a nine-order Warcraft. It is hard to imagine that an elf who has just practiced shooting can bring the Thunderbird to a heavy blow. In the hands of the firearms made by the legendary refinement, anyone can use it.


    One after another, the Thunderbirds fell from the sky, which was the result of the high-level elves. Unfortunately, for the number of Thunderbirds with a thousand numbers, the speed of this loss is completely affordable, and the Thunderbirds continue to hover, Lightning was released, trying to make a gap in the wall.


    Outside the city, countless typhoon wolves ran silently, hundreds of hill giants followed, and they had an iron rod that was about five meters long and had thick human thighs. The giants of the hills are more than just shooters. Their ability to fight in close combat will never be worse than those of the wolf warriors. It can even be said that if they start to kill each other, more than a hundred giants can make thousands of blasts. The wolf warriors are all mashed into meat!


    Perhaps it was greeted by Sunnier''s response. Perhaps this is the combat style of the orc commander. Just after the war, the orc race launched a full-scale attack without leaving any backhand.


    There are still some reasons for the two-hour contract. The orc people will go all out if they come up. If they can¡¯t fight for two hours, there is no point in playing them. They can only make their casualties even worse!


    At this moment, a fierce and somewhat strange magical wave came from afar. All the orc warriors had a layer of light green halo, even those bloodthirsty warriors, who bound their vines. The vine vegetation made a burst of screams that could not be heard but could be sensed, and quickly shrank back. Just like the poor bloodthirsty warriors in the cage, all recovered their freedom.


    Some elves are responsible for killing those bloodthirsty warriors. Only a wave of magical waves is coming, and then the root vines are shrunk back. They have not waited for the reaction, and the bloodthirsty warriors have already waved the scimitar.


    "The fire of such a large range of souls..." Athena only felt bitter in her mouth. She now believes in the warnings of Branzi, and it is indeed the big shaman Yuridin!


    The magic of the Orc Shaman belongs to the soul magic. Compared with other magic, the system of soul magic is very thin and monotonous. There is almost no offensive magic. There are only a few defensive magics, and it is very poor. In addition to communicating with World of Warcraft, it is to make their soldiers more crazy and more brave. Of course, from a strategic point of view, they play a role that is no worse than traditional magicians, because they can create a large group even if they are burned. The madman who reveals the bones and still can wield weapons.


    The fire of the soul can make the Orion''s combat power rise in an all-round way. The speed, strength, resistance, magic resistance, physical strength, etc. have all been greatly improved, but this kind of magic also has side effects. The orc who is given the fire of the soul will be very long. They have been sluggish for a while, because their vitality has been hurt, and this magic lasts for a short time, even if the high priest Yuridin personally released it, the time is far less than two hours.


    However, using this magic to deal with the ancient trees of life, the effect is surprisingly good! The ancient tree of life itself has no wisdom. It only relies on its own instinct to launch an attack. It touches the orc warrior and feels that its vitality is burning. It will immediately retract it. This is the instinct of life!


    With the retreat of the ancient trees of life, the situation immediately reversed. The bloodthirsty warriors walked in the wild willow city and walked around. The waving vines became obstacles for the elves. They could not lock the enemy''s position and see the figure. Flash, they immediately opened the longbow, but the figure disappeared, and then flashed again, the bloodthirsty warrior appeared in front of himself, and raised the bright scimitar.


    Around Yehliu City, there are nearly 10,000 tall old trees in the city. The trees are covered with nuts, big or small, even if the winter does not fall off. The small is about ten kilograms, and the big ones are more than hundreds. Jin, the rattan wrapped around the tree began to move. They wrapped the nuts and kept shaking their roots, like a bean sprout that swayed in the wind, and then a nut like a bird flew like a forest. To the sky, draw a piece of curved trajectory and kneel down to the hurricane wolf warriors.


    Countless elves are hidden in the vines. They don''t even care about the bloodthirsty warriors behind them. They are desperately pulling the bowstrings, shooting the enemies in the sky and on the ground, and just picking a time to take photos, you can see, Yehliucheng The East Side has turned into a huge sea urchin, and numerous spikes pierce the sky, covering the plains outside the East Side.


    The hurricane wolf warriors only held shields, resisting the nuts falling like raindrops, and the arrows that came in from the front, struggling forward, from time to time, soldiers were shot down and squatted, but what the rest of the soldiers looked like I can''t see the same, stepping on the body of my companion without pity, or stepping on the corpse and continuing to sprint forward.


    Equipment plays a decisive role, unless it is killed by the big elf, or the orc warrior will not easily be injured, can you wear a shield and a hole in the armor? In this wild city, the high-level elves are pitiful.


    The elves in the city heard the warnings of the East City and supported them here. After Branqi rushed to Yehliucheng with the elves, the total number of elves in the city reached more than 7,000, and they already had the ability to adjust tactics.


    Who knows that the elves have just left their defense zones, and there are a large number of orc warriors in the south, north, and west of Yeliucheng, but they are all infantry. Yuridin¡¯s mission is to support the theater and lay down the wild willow city. The reason why the miscellaneous army then launched the general attack, just for their own magic considerations, the soul fire for these thousands of wind wolf warriors, has reached his limit, if you add those orc warriors who do not have much combat power, then the result is only There can be one, the magic fails, and he becomes a dry corpse.


    The counterattacks launched by the elves were very sharp. Unfortunately, the time was too short. The hurricane wolves did not have any tactical evasion and always rushed forward. At the speed of the blast wolf, the distance of 700 meters is only a dozen seconds. How can an elf shoot a few arrows during this time? !


    Sunnier had only a few orders to let the elves kill the trapped bloodthirsty warriors, and then concentrated on killing the thunderbirds in the air, waiting for her to issue a third order, the blast warrior outside the city. We have already rushed.


    There was a loud bang, and the wall collapsed in the electric light released by the Thunderbirds. The spattered gravel has not yet fallen. The hurricane wolf warriors have already rushed down the city, and flocked in from the gap like a frenzy. The whole process is like flowing water. It¡¯s as smooth as they have known, and the city wall will collapse as it rushes to the city. The thunderbirds in the sky began to rise to the sky, their mission has been completed, there is no need to pay for it.


    Even the hill giants who seem stupid are neatly divided into two rows. The front row continues to move forward. When it is less than 20 meters away from Yehliucheng, it suddenly turns to kneel on the ground and throws away the iron bars. The hands overlapped in front of them, and the giants in the back row rushed over, stepping on their palms, and then the giants on the ground hills stood up and threw their companions out.


    There are more than fifty huge bodies rising like a cloud, jumping over a wall of more than 20 meters high. This should be the post of Yuridin, even if the Thunderbirds are unable to destroy the walls, these mountains The giants of the hills will also give the line of defense that easily tears the elves!


    The giants of the hills are definitely a kind of tyrannical creatures, just because their minds are too stupid, so they will be looked down upon, but their fighting power can not be glimpsed. It is completely imaginable that more than fifty ten-order powerhouses suddenly infiltrated. What kind of results will result from the defense.


    It took only more than 30 seconds before and after, and it decided the battle of victory and defeat. It can already be described with lightning speed!


    Every elf is desperately pulling the bowstring. In less than 30 seconds, the elves are not hurting much, because only those bloodthirsty warriors who infiltrate the inside can cause harm to them, and their results can be objective. More than a hundred Thunderbirds fell from the sky, and more than three hundred hurricane wolves armed with teeth were placed in a pool of blood, or they were stepped into a meat mud by their companions. In less than thirty seconds, they created such a record, even in the Great Army. On the battlefield, you can also be proud.


    Unfortunately, this is the elves who traded all the advantages! Moreover, their efforts can''t stop the orc''s lightning battle. From the rapid separation of the Thunderbirds from the battlefield as a dividing line, the two sides have been entangled with each other.


    The enemy is often the best alchemist stone of its own. This is like a contrived or cruel, but the truth inside is very real. Fossa has been fighting Solomon. In order to deal with Solomon''s invincible and invincible magical army, he must erect his own strengths and styles. The so-called lightning battle is completely forced by Solomon. Fighting with the Magic Corps, the loss is inevitable. Instead of losing in vain, it is better to get close to the enemy and get some money, so that the next time the enemy fights, the enemy will be scrupulous, lest Solomon be too arrogant and too bully.


    Xiannier¡¯s body shivered slightly. She was not afraid, but a helpless and powerless. She first experienced the feeling of non-war crime. The orc family sent this time is definitely an elite force, and the elf she can command is a kind of rabble. It belonged to more than a thousand of Yehliucheng, plus nearly 6,000 elves of Branchi. It¡¯s complicated, it¡¯s impossible to unify the command, and the enemy knows everything about Yehliucheng. It¡¯s already planned before the war, otherwise it won¡¯t play so fast and smooth, and she doesn¡¯t know anything about the enemy.


    But in any case, the orc race has broken the line of defense almost in the blink of an eye. This is an unbearable shame.


    "Dead!!" Xiannier screamed, and the longbow in her hand pulled away a little, pointing to the crack on the wall. As for the tens of meters in front, several waving iron bars rushed to her. The giant giant of the hill, she is too lazy to look at it.


    Athena leaned back and squinted back. Branchi listened to Athena and talked about holding her ear to the side of Athena.


    The bowstring finally pulled into the full moon, and Siniel paused a little, and the arrow came out of the hand, and a scream that almost broke the eardrum rang out in the heavens and the earth, followed by a faint black light from the hill giants. Flying around, flying straight to the gap of the city wall, around the Jinya, it seems that there is an inexplicable irresistible force, and instantly twisted several hill giants into pieces of scattered flesh and blood, arrows fly Wherever it went, there was a splash of blood, and the vigorous vegetation was torn into pieces at the same time.


    "There is still one arrow." In the battle of the orc family, a young and thin animal with a thin body said faintly, his shape is a bit strange, his temperament is also inconsistent with other orcs, and he still holds an almost in his arms. High horn.


    "She grew up very fast, so she should have been removed." Another voice was uploaded from a large chair.


    "Oh..." The boy smiled and turned to look at the orc warrior on the side. The orc warrior lacked a right arm and was stained with blood. It was the soldier who was shot by Xiannier: "You see clearly. She is?"


    "Yes, adults." The orc warrior''s situation is very weak, but the body is still quite straight.


    "I will catch her." The boy paused: "When I have enough, I will give her to you, let her be your slave for a lifetime, and even your children can... oh."


    Just then, a gentle voice screamed abruptly: "Sorry, she belongs to me."

 Chapter 397： vent

    The thirty-seventh chapter vent


    The young orc suddenly became stiff, and the orc warrior with the missing arm screamed: "Be careful..." Then he rushed straight forward.


    The shape of the orc warrior has just been unfolding, and an extremely strong wave of lightning has passed away. The orc warrior exploded like a bomb. Countless large and small blood clots and broken bones splashed around, around Pingqiu. There are hundreds of elite orc warriors who twitch the scimitar at the same time, but the scimitar has just been half-drawn and collectively turned into a statue.


    The young orc face was covered with blood on his face. He felt something blocking his eyes and slowly reached out and wiped his hand at the eyelid. Only then did he notice that the fingertip was stained with a soft, sticky one. Broken meat, he couldn''t help but take a nap, quietly licking his hand on his soft armor, his eyes became erratic.


    Although Han Jin¡¯s mental strength is not comparable to that of the **** ancestor Alquette, it is not far from the same. The spiritual power fluctuations he just showed are too strong, so that all orc warriors understand his strength! In fact, there are many top-level creatures in the mainland, but there are very few super-order powers. The so-called top level means that those strong people have already stood at the peak of the peak, and the so-called super-order means that they have exceeded the ordinary. The scope of understanding, beyond the limits, even has the power to challenge the law!


    It can also be said that there are many ways to deal with a top-ranking strongman, such as human-sea tactics, such as secret sneak attacks, etc., but those who want to deal with a real super-order power are ridiculous, in most cases. Under, can only be dealt with by another super-order powerhouse or a few super-order powerhouses.


    Moreover, Han Jin is standing on the platform, and the nearest orc warrior is also 20 meters away from the platform. No one thinks that they can rush to protect the two masters before a super-powerful shot. Still, don''t be incited. The young orc is also silent. Obviously, he also does not think that his guard can save him.


    Han Jin slowly walked forward. The upper body of the orc warrior had been smashed into pieces by his gods, but the two legs below were safe and sound, lying alone on the ground, Han Jin looked and suddenly turned Asked the boy to the orc: "Does this guy have children?"


    "No...no." The young orc didn''t want to answer, but he didn''t dare not answer.


    "Unfortunately, your promise is bound to be impossible." Han Jin smiled, then looked up and quietly looked around the orc warriors.


    "I have never heard of an elf like you." A voice was uploaded from the wide chair.


    "I have never seen it, there is a fat man like you." Han Jin smiled again. He wore a hat made of twigs and leaves on his head, blocking his ears and wearing an elf shooter-style leather armor. In addition to having a rare black eye in a pair of orthodox elves, it is no different from an elf, and he is handsome enough to be mistaken for an elf.


    Sitting on the chair, the old man did not speak, his body was shaking and trembled like a wave of waves. The old man is too fat! Han Jin said the truth, his world media is very developed, but he has never seen such a fat guy! The old man is not like an orc. To be precise, put a pumpkin on the ground, then fill it with wax and slowly pour it until you can''t see the shape of the pumpkin. The outside will be covered with layers of waves. The folds, the old man sitting on the chair is similar to this thing. It can be used in the seat, in the pile, or even in the squat. Anyway, it is impossible to use ''a''.


    "Don''t let your soldiers come back to save you?" Han Jin''s gaze once again fell on the young orc: "Do you need me to help you?" After Han Jin reached out and grabbed the giant horn from the young orc. Come over, look at it for a moment, and hold the giant horn in front of you.


    Suddenly, a horn that does not resemble a military horn rang in the heavens and the earth. If you ran out of a passenger from China, you might be stunned because the melody is well known.


    Small snails, squirting, seagulls heard the wings fly...


    The orc battles in front were a bit confusing. They had never heard of this strange horn, and some orc warriors looked back.


    "Adult!" Athena grabbed Shannier''s arm and hurriedly said: "We should retreat!!"


    Sunil is preparing to shoot her second arrow at the gap in the city wall. Athena is very scared because she will lose all her strength after she enters the second arrow, and now there are sirens everywhere. The sound proves that the orcs are besieging Yehliucheng from all sides. The single-faced enemy has been unable to withstand it. The fall of Yeliucheng has become inevitable. Therefore, she must protect Shannier. The relationship between the Elf and the Holy City is very complicated. Only a living Sunnier can resolve the contradictions between the two sides. Otherwise, God knows what the human lord will do? !


    "Let''s go!" Xiannier shouted.


    "Xinnier!" Branchi grabbed another arm of Siniel. She and Athena had the same idea: "Don''t be impulsive, we can''t keep it!"


    Sunnier¡¯s arrow did not scare the typhoon wolves. The new frenzy once again came in from the gap. The blast wolf warrior waved the bright scimitar, revealing a sly smile, rushing to the elves, a cluster When the clumps of vines are in contact with the typhoon wolves, they will scream and retract. The ancient trees of life have not played any role at this time.


    What is even more terrifying is the more than 50 hill giants in the city. They are like tall steel warriors, heavy armor and their own weight. They tremble and shake the ground, and their hands are five meters long. The iron rods bring out a **** whirlpool. Every time you turn, there will be one or several elves with broken bones, and even on the spot will be smashed into an unidentifiable blood mud. The giants of the hills do not need to practice hard. They are ten-order creatures in their lifetime, and there are only a handful of elves with wild range strength in Yehliucheng. Moreover, the giants of the hills are covered with thick and heavy, they ignore the attacks of the elves, only everywhere. Harvesting a piece of life.


    Xiannier also knew that Yehliucheng couldn¡¯t keep it, but she gave up, and she was not reconciled.


    Suddenly, a scream of laughter came from the front: "Hey...hey...children, welcome you back to the embrace of the Father..."


    At the same time as the laughter came, a giant of the hill seemed to see something. He slammed back and slammed his head. He grabbed a giant palm and grabbed it in front of him. The next moment, two blood bursts in his palm and eyelids. The fog, then his body swayed and took two steps, and fell down.


    Xiannier is too familiar with the laughter. She doesn''t know where the strength comes from. She struggles to break Athena and Branzi and screams: "Raphael Raphael?!"


    Of course, the laughter is not Han Jin, but Harley! A black smoke filled and spread in the air, and finally became a giant standing on the ground, 50 meters high, one foot forward, firmly blocking the gap of the wall.


    In fact, Harley does not have the ability to fully materialize. If the orcs can''t see anything, they can sneak into it. They can penetrate Harley''s body. The problem is who can turn a blind eye to a giant who is more than 50 meters high. ? What is even more helpless is that Halley has turned into a beastly godlike appearance, which has a very strong impact on the orcs. The soldiers in the back are stunned, and the soldiers in front rushed to stop their bodies and tried to retreat. Trying to avoid the giant leg that can''t see the head up, Harley''s toes are thicker than them. If you are stepped on, are you going to be flattened? !


    "Little guys, don''t be afraid, hehe..." Harley smiled more proudly.


    Han Jin is here to save Xiannier, but he does not want to disturb Xiannier. He just wants to come quietly and quietly, so he has passed Harley. If he doesn''t do it, he must do it. He must work and quietly work. Don''t talk nonsense! It is a pity that Harley can control himself is a strange thing! Perhaps, Han Jin is really negligent. Perhaps, his subconscious mind does not want to go quietly, so in the case of knowing that Harley can''t control the heroic situation, he still makes Harley take on the heavy responsibility.


    "You have failed." Han Jin also saw the image of Harley. His look changed a bit, and then he returned to normal. Then he let go of his hand and slammed, the giant horn fell to the ground, and Han Jin extended one. Feet, stepping on the horn: "Do nothing? Just wait for death? This is not in line with your style."


    The young orc saw his horn smashed a little bit, the expression on his face became very exciting, the muscles did not listen, and the eyes were poisonous, angry, and hateful, but in the end, a thousand words became a sentence. The ordinary question: "Who are you?!"


    "He is Raphael..." The old man sitting on the chair answered the question of his companion softly.


    "It¡¯s still awkward." Han Jin whispered: "Since you know my identity, what should you do? For example, the soul chain? Are you still reluctant to live your life at this time?"


    "You...how do you know?!" The old man was shocked. The giant body like a pyramid began to tremble again. His reaction would not be so strong. The key is that the piles of fat on the outside are not subject to him. Control, a little wind and grass, will be like the waves generally ups and downs.


    "Of course I know that the soul chain is the magic that makes the upper dragons jealous and fearful. Do you want to try it for me?" Han Jin smiled. "Do you want to try other methods? Forget it, except the soul chain." Everything you have mastered has nothing to do with me."


    The old man looked at Han Jin with the look of the devil. He didn''t know how to answer it. He saw that Han Jin suddenly appeared. He was still very reassured because he believed that Han Jin would not hurt him. The soul chain is an unusual evil magic that can connect two strange souls. When he dies, Han Jin¡¯s soul will quickly wither, but at this moment he understands that Han Jin does not seem to care at all. .


    "And you, you can pull out the knife." Han Jin''s eyes fell on the surrounding orc warriors: "Reassured, I will not hurt the two adults before killing you."


    The orc warriors looked at each other and finally looked at the old man. Han Jin said so, the more they worried, maybe, this is Han Jin¡¯s warning to them.


    "It''s boring... It''s boring." Han Jin reached out and grabbed the handle of the young orc''s waist. He gently pulled out the scimitar and placed it on the neck of the young orc: "I will say it again, pull the knife." "When I heard the orcs thought about how to distribute Siniel, Hanjin¡¯s heart had already raised a **** desire, but the orc warriors did not cooperate with him, which made him very unhappy.


    "Don''t!" an orc warrior exclaimed, then immediately pulled out the scimitar and threw the scimitar to the ground.


    Other orc warriors also had the same kind of learning. In the blink of an eye, a handle-shaped machete was thrown across the ground. Some orc warriors began to take off their armor in order to express their sincerity. The young orc was the most loved one of Fossa. Sons, in case of harm, they are hard to blame, so they would rather choose to disarm all, even surrender.


    "You misunderstood!" Han Jin sighed sincerely, then the right hand gently touched the blood, and a blood-stained head flew more than a meter high, rolling over the ground, and the headless body was soft. Slanting down: "I am letting you pull out the knife and start fighting!"


    The orc warriors were stupid, and the orcs who were taking off their armor also stopped their movements. They stared at Han Jin. I don¡¯t know how long it took. An orc warrior roared and bent to pick up the scimitar. His eyes were red. Coming to Hanjin.


    "Is this right?" Han Jin took a deep breath and then smiled very comfortably.


    The orc warrior is very fast, the knife is like a rainbow, and his body is like electricity. Even if he is in the city of the cliff, he is qualified enough to be the top mercenary, but Han Jin is a monster that cannot be used for common sense assessment. With the same talent as the Abyssal Devil, and the powerful spirit of Alcatel, the Taoist method is no less than any magician in the traditional sense. Hanjin is an ascendant to the ground, far-reaching melee, omnipotent. monster!


    Han Jin¡¯s figure flashed and appeared on the side of the orc warrior. The fist that was thrown at the same time hit the orc warrior¡¯s cheek and slammed, and the orc warrior¡¯s head and the helmet became twisted and twisted. After more than ten meters, the other two orc warriors were slammed into the ground and turned to the ground.


    More orc warriors picked up the scimitar and rushed to Hanjin without fear. The most beloved son of Fossa was killed by the enemy in a way that was almost unreasonable. Anyway, they could not survive.


    àÌ àÌàÌ àÌàÌ àÌàÌ »Ð »Ð »Ð »Ð »Ð »Ð »Ð »Ð »Ð »Ð »Ð »Ð »Ð »Ð »Ð »Ð »Ð »Ð »Ð »Ð »Ð »Ð »Ð »Ð »Ð »Ð µØ µØ µØ µØ µØ µØ µØ µØ µØ µØ µØ µØ µØ µØ µØ µØ µØ µØ µØ µØ µØ µØ µØ µØ µØ µØNext, he began to dive into the low-altitude, trying to release the group attack. But Han Jin never stayed in any place for more than half a second. At this moment, he is more terrible than the abyss demon. Thunderbird can''t lock Hanjin.


    Hey... Han Jin is not killing the enemy, but using his arrogant power, using the condensed into the essence of the gods, to go! Every orc warrior he hits has his body twisted into shape. From a rational point of view, Han Jin should release the Taoist law, quickly resolve all enemies, and then support Yehliucheng, but he can remain sensible all the time, too tired, and people always need to vent. Now, Han Jin chooses It¡¯s venting!


    The orc warriors waved their scimitars, sometimes rushing to the east, and sometimes rushing to the west. They didn¡¯t know where the enemy would appear next. They couldn¡¯t do anything other than running wildly and helplessly being killed. Things, if you face the gods of the gods.


    "You go!" Yuridin suddenly screamed: "Tell the things here to the king! Fast!!" He confessed that others can escape, he can never escape.


    "Go?" Han Jin sneered, a little purple light appeared in the hands of Han Jin, and then turned into a group of sly and deep light groups: "Get up!!"


    With the scream of Hanjin, thousands of purple spots of light are shot outwards, and each spot is turned into a streamer-like sword. The orc warriors wear the same heavy paper as fragile paper. They pierced the riddled holes, and their bodies were even more vulnerable. They were twisted and broken in an instant.


    From the faint, almost infinitely small spot, Jianmang covered the whole world in an instant. Numerous swords even approached Yehliucheng, which is a kilometer away. The feeling of shuddering from the depths of the soul far exceeds the dragon. Wei, and Jianguang did not disappear, and kept swimming and circling. Many orcs involuntarily leaned down, and some elves who were still fighting on the wall screamed and jumped from the wall.


    Yuridin only saw the purple light cluster in front of him bloom. The next moment, he found that hundreds of shamans in the surrounding soldiers were in the pool of blood, even when there was no body.


    The thunderbirds in the air are also stunned and stunned. In front of this Tianwei, don¡¯t say that the shamans are dead. Even if the shaman is still controlling them, they will not continue to fight. After all, It is World of Warcraft, they can''t be as fearless as the orc warriors.


    Han Jin slowly approached Yuridin, kicking on the chair leg of the chair, Yuridin couldn''t help but roll over to the ground, surpassing the body of a thousand pounds, trying to climb up by his own strength, it is somewhat difficult, Yuri Ding was struggling and breathing, but he couldn¡¯t sit up.


    Han Jin grabbed Yuridin¡¯s hair and dragged Yuridin hard. He walked to Yehliucheng. His speed was not fast, but Yuridin could hardly keep up, so he screamed and shook. Climbing, it is a bit too much to deal with an old man, but Han Jin has never taken these orcs who have trampled on and destroyed various civilizations as adults.


    All orc warriors understood that something happened behind them. They stopped the siege and looked up to the rear. Soon, they saw a person dragging their respected shaman and walked out of the nebula. And their big shaman crawled on the ground like a dog.


    For the orcs, this is an unbearable insult! Fossa is their king, and the great shaman Yuridin is their spiritual leader...

 Chapter 398： Lonely

    Chapter VIII, lore


    All the elves are aware of the anomalies, because the orc warriors are already crazy, including the hill giants and bloodthirsty warriors, who no longer care about the elves'' attacks, desperately rushing out from the gap in the wall, Harley screaming and letting Out of the way, the orcs pushed and squeezed each other, and they tried to rush out of the city.


    "What kind of magic is that?" Athena''s look was a bit sluggish, looking up at the countless circling swords in the air.


    Xiannier didn''t have time to answer. She returned to the wall with the fastest speed. At first glance, she saw the familiar figure. Xiannier had a feeling of dizziness. She couldn''t help but grab the front of the vine. It has stabilized the figure. I can''t tell how long it has been. When she is lonely, when she is desperate, when she is struggling, every time she falls asleep, every time she wakes up, even in her dreams, she always remembers him uncontrollably. The former Siniel never knew that at least when he was with Han, he did not realize that Acacia was so bitter.


    Sunil also felt that something was ejected from her chest and then turned into a warm liquid, pouring out of her eyes. It was not tears, it was sad, and it was satisfying. She had to put her hand on it. On the chest, this can make her breath smoother. I didn''t expect happiness to become so heavy, and even suffocate her.


    Athena and Branchi also rushed to the wall. Branchi and Hanjin were old acquaintances, and Athena only had a general impression of Han Jin from various rumors. She stared at the distance with a good eye. The figure, murmured, said: "The man..."


    In the crazy offensive of the Orc, Han Jin always seems very gentle, but the gentleness and indifference at this time are almost the same, because he ignores the grief and anger of the orcs.


    At the forefront are dozens of hill giants, who are fully rushing to charge, and the speed is even above the blast wolf. The thick iron rod is lifted up high, and a series of roars are heard in the mouth, if not worried about accidental injury. To Yuridin, who crawled on the ground, they might have already pulled out the iron bars.


    Behind the blast wolf warriors are also desperately wielding a machete, like an unstoppable frenzy, every warrior locks his eyes on Han Jin, assuming that his eyes can also kill, then Han Jin has been stabbed at this moment. It¡¯s riddled with holes.


    The distance between the two sides is getting closer and closer. Han Jin loosened Uridin¡¯s hair and quietly glanced at the front. When he first began to bear the brilliance of tens of thousands of eyes, he was somewhat uncomfortable, but it took a long time and naturally slowly. Get used to it, he also knows that sitting in this position, he must keep a good eye on others'' attention, whether they show hatred or respect in their eyes.


    Just as the giants of the hills rushed over a distance of 100 meters, Han Jin¡¯s hands were recycled, slowly in front of his chest. The purple nebula in the sky drifted toward Hanjin with the movement of Hanjin, and then Hanjin¡¯s right hand ÆþMove the law and push it forward slowly.


    The bright brilliance blooms again. In this faint night, the deep purple light is extraordinarily mysterious, and each light spot becomes a streamer sword, instantly transforming into thousands.


    The giants of the hills saw the swords and shadows from the spurs, and they subconsciously wanted to dodge. They immediately reacted. Dodging did not make any sense. If it was a few swords, it would be better to say that the layers of swords formed. A huge wave of yellow springs falling down on the blue sky, no matter where they hide, will suffer thousands of swords.


    The giants in the forefront of the hills screamed and waved their iron bars into the waves of the sword. A scene that made all the elves stunned and trembled!


    The sword that doesn''t look really real is much more sharp than the imagination. In an instant, it penetrates the whole orc of the orc, flying under the wild willow city. I don''t know how many orcs are wearing along the way, then the first Two, three, one wave and one wave, like Wang Yang without end, in the tens of millions of Jianguang, all orcs'' bodies have become fragmented, but this is not the end!


    The elves watched as the orc''s head flew up, and then they were split in half by the sword, and the endless sword light continued to shoot forward. The broken head then turned into four and a half, eight and a half, and finally turned into nothing. Fragmentation.


    The thick armor became a piece of rotten rag, and then continued to decompose in the sword light. The wolf hair of the blast wolf danced in the sky, the orc''s broken limbs and meat pieces tumbling up and down, within a square kilometer, nothing could escape. After Jianguang, including the splash of blood, there is no way to fall on the ground. Just bursting, it is cut into countless blood drops by the omnipresent sword light, and even twisted into a flying blood fog.


    Finally, the sword light disappeared. In the eyes of the elves, the flesh and blood of thousands of orcs and blasted wolves seemed to become a huge pie floating in the air. You have me, I have you, Can not be separated, can not be identified, lost the support of Jianguang, the huge ''pie'' almost simultaneously shot on the ground, issued a series of heavy noise.


    The elves who have experienced repeated **** battles can''t bear this kind of scene. Some of them become iron blue, and some simply bend down and violently vomit. Athena''s eyes are straight and utter an unclear voice: "Why... why? ...... "Han Jin''s magic is terrible, it is a super-powerful person in the true sense, so she is increasingly unable to understand, why should the Senate deliberately reject Hanjin, but instead join the orc family? !


    All the elves have been scared by Han Jin¡¯s magic, but Siniel is an exception. Since seeing Han Jin, her eyes have never left Hanjin. For everything else, she ignores it, just like Han Jin ignored the orc.


    Han Jin looked up a little and looked at Sunnier. He had already noticed the eyes of Xiannier. However, he did not dare to face it. With Han Jin¡¯s current strength and status, there is almost no fear. At most, I don¡¯t want to, there are very few things that really make him dare not dare.


    At the same time that Han Jin¡¯s eyes turned, Xiannier smiled. Her smile was as bright as a rainbow, then she leaped from the wall and threw a series of crystal tears behind her.


    Coincidentally, Xiannier is falling in front of a hill giant. It is the last hill giant. Because he is too close to Yehliucheng, Han Jin does not want to accidentally injure the elves and control the sword wave. The scope allows the giants of the hill to escape and escape. If he swings the iron rod, he can attack the unprotected Siniel from behind. As for whether he can succeed, the genius knows that the key is that he has nothing to do, only Looking at the fleshy world in front of him, he didn''t want to believe that so many companions, all in the blink of an eye disappeared? !


    Xiannier shot lightly like a Swift. Her goal is of course Han Jin. Unfortunately, the eyes that are blurred by tears can''t see Han Jin''s expression. After a few breaths, she has been under the watchful eyes of countless elves. One pounced into Han Jin¡¯s arms.


    The former Siniel was very reserved and very proud, but now she has no self-control, and the day-to-day loneliness has made her have a lot of lovesickness, she needs to pour.


    Han Jin didn''t move at the beginning, letting Sennier hold himself, but sniffing the familiar body fragrance of Sunil, his breathing became rushed. Finally, his hand lifted up a little and gently stroked the fairy. Smooth hair, when his hand slowly slides down and slides to Sunil''s waist, suddenly force, with both hands clinging to the waist of Xiannier, not only is Siniel unable to control the emotions, he The same is true, so that he forgets how powerful his power is, and the blue-legged arms are about to break the neck of Xiannier.


    Xiannier gave a painful and happy jealousy. Her chest and Hanjin were tightly attached, and she even felt the heartbeat of Hanjin. Of course, her heartbeat was also rushing.


    "You are mine..." Han Jin said softly, his tone was slow and firm, as if he had promised an oath that no one could change.


    "Yeah!" Suniler nodded hard, although she didn''t understand why Han Jin had no brains to say this, but she felt happy and satisfied, which is enough.


    Yuridin quietly raised his head and looked at the front with a pair of needle-sized, full of vicious eyes. He did not look at Han Jin, but stared at Siniel, with Han Jin¡¯s incomprehensible power and fullness. Condescending self-confidence, using the soul chain to attack Hanjin, should have no effect, but the female elf called Siniel is not the same. If you can succeed, Han Jin should be sad. !


    Yuri Ding¡¯s mouth showed a strange smirk, and at this moment, a black something suddenly appeared in front of Uridin, interrupting his sight, and the thing inside moved, as if a person was shaking his eyes. Then, a smog of smoke came out of the thing and condensed into a finger. The next moment, the finger stood up and then slowly shaken a few times.


    Yuridin suddenly feels like an ice cave. He is a big shaman. He is extremely deep in soul magic. Therefore, he immediately senses that the dark things hide the power of a powerful soul. Does Rafael know that? Soul magic?


    Yuri Ding''s nodded and motioned to understand that since Han Jin did not kill him on the spot, he should have some use, don''t move, don''t move, and then slowly find a solution.


    The black something slowly swirled, getting smaller and smaller, and then slammed into it, and shot it from the eyes of Uridin.


    Yuridin was caught unprepared, and he screamed and grabbed his eyes with a fat slap, and his head swelled like a balloon.


    Yuridin misunderstood the meaning of Harley, Harley is saying, you can''t, you are not my opponent!


    Harley is always a guy with no guilty conscience. He just wants to be a high-profile hero, killing Longcheng elder Maxwell. In that history, he has talked to people many times, and he has reached an annoying degree. He Urgently need a new record, although the status of the Orc Dasha is not as good as the Longcheng elders, but it is a good opponent. It is a strange thing that Harley can let Uridin pass. What''s more, Harley knows Han Jin''s mind best. The orc is a race that is destined to be completely destroyed. He has no need to show mercy.


    Yuridin¡¯s snoring awakened Sunil, she wriggled a bit, and Han Jin still hugged her tightly, and Shannier recognized it. She whispered in a dreamlike voice in Han Jin¡¯s ear: "Raphael, I miss you..."


    "I miss you too." Han Jin sighed.


    The elves in the distance are still watching, and even Branchi, who is familiar with Han Jin, does not want to bother the couple who have been separated for a long time. Of course, time is not the key. Han Jin and Sunil have happened. Too much, can you really recover to the past? Branchi was hoping for this, but she couldn''t believe it. He hesitated for a moment and turned and walked down the city.


    "Blanchi, what are you going to do?" Athena hurriedly said: "Don''t bother them!"


    "I went to find Louise and Pan Wen. They and Rafael are old friends. I hope they can help us to say a few words, lest..." Blanche smiled.


    With a slamming sound, Uridin¡¯s head blew up, and the blood splattered with the meat. This time, Han Jin was shocked and awake. He stayed with Siniel for a day and couldn¡¯t make up for it. The problem is always solved.


    Han Jin slowly released Chanel and reached for a trick. The purple star cluster was huddled at him and Xiannier¡¯s feet. As the clouds, two people flew up, away from the dirty battlefield and flew to Yeliucheng. In the sky, it slowly descended.


    Although Sunnier has been separated from Han Jin, she still only licks Hanjin¡¯s hand, as if she is relaxing, Hanjin will disappear. Her face is slightly reddened. After all, she is under the eyes of Han Jin. I have been intimate, but I am more delighted. The pretty smile on my face makes it possible to see it at a glance. It is from the heart.


    "Raphael, come, I will introduce you to you." Sunil reached out to the other hand and recruited Athena: "This is Athena, the commander of Yehliucheng."


    "Hello, Rafael, hello." Athena bowed to Hanjin with respect and respect, and then said in a self-deprecating tone: "I am a commander. If there is no Siniel, Yehliucheng has already fallen."


    Siniel saw Athena¡¯s respectful attitude, but she smiled on her face and sweetened her heart. The elder Ampura hoped she could marry Prudence, which was a huge pressure for her. Although she untied the mark of God, there is still a feeling of being alone. When she sees that Han Jin has won the universal respect of the elves, Senil is very happy. She is more and more confident to convince Ampudra. Of course, she does not want Han Jin to know, because she does not want Han Jin to feel bad about her people, and because she is too strong, if not at that step, she is willing to quietly take pressure.


    Han Jin nodded to Athena, and he also said hello.


    "Raphael, I found out... you don''t seem to like talking very much." After the excitement, Sunnier finally felt the abnormal change of Hanjin, only nodded, this attitude seems a bit proud, and the previous Han Jin total It gives a feeling of gentleness and sunshine. Although it is equally gentle, it is exuding a taste that rejects people thousands of miles away.


    "No." Han Jin smiled and added: "Athena, I am very glad to meet you."


    "For me, this is an honor." Athena once again bowed to Hanjin.


    Just then, a shout came from under the wall: "Raphael! Raphael!!"


    With the shouts, Louise and Pan Wen strode up from the steps, and Han Jin paused and said slowly: "Long time no see, are you okay?" It¡¯s been more than a year, Louise and Pan Wen''s changes are very big, Louise has become more mature, the face is less flying and jumping, more vicissitudes, the country broke, and then stupid people have experienced these, they will also have their own feelings And Pan Wen¡¯s two scorpions have become white, but his body still looks very strong, at least better than most magicians.


    "Fortunately." Louise smiled and said: "But we can''t compare with you, how powerful are you?! Hehe..." Han Jin went to a thousand miles and sent warnings to them, so in the eyes of Louise. Han Jin is definitely one of her few friends.


    ¡°Yeah!¡± Pan Wen also smiled. ¡°In the desperate situation of being sealed, it is still possible to kill the Longcheng elder Maxwell. This is a legend and can be recorded in the history books.¡±


    Han Jin sighed in his heart. It was not the time to open the topic. He gave Pan Wen a look, but he also understood that it was late.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Xiannier frowned. ¡°Longcheng elder Maxwell?¡±


    "You are the sister of Siniel? I heard about your name a long time ago and always wanted to see you." Louise said with a smile: "You are more beautiful than I thought!"


    "Who will tell me, what is this?!" Sunil''s voice became serious, and she would not be easily transferred to anyone.


    After being mercilessly swept away, Louise was not angry. She looked at Han Jin with a sorry look. At this time, she also knew that she was saying something wrong.


    The elves are speechless, and no one wants to say or dare to say that if they can tell, they have already told Siniel everything.


    "Raphael, you are, what the **** is going on!" Sunil''s eyes fell on Han Jin.


    "It''s over..." Han Jin said softly.


    "I want to listen!" Siniel decided to interrupt Hanjin''s words. She could quietly assume the pressure that should belong to two people, but she would never allow anyone who forced Hanjin to endure anything. At this moment, Xiannier finally understands why Branqi, Athena and many elf expressions are so weird. It is very possible that the elves have done something sorry for Hanjin!


    "Ampudra is going to kill me, so I invited Longcheng elder Maxwell and Prudence, and they joined forces to attack me." Han Jin said in an understatement, but he concealed an important thing. The trap is based on the fake fairy.


    "And then??" Xiannier couldn''t do Hanjin so easily. Her voice and body were shaking slightly. Longcheng elder Maxwell, for her now, is still a kind of need to look up. .

 Chapter 399： Grave

    Chapter 399 Cemetery


    "Maxwell is dead, Prudence has escaped, I am still alive." Han Jin said faintly.


    Xiannier looked at Han Jin quietly. Although Han Jin said it was very easy, she knew that she could survive the joint attack between Maxwell and Prudence. Han Jin must have experienced a thrilling battle. .


    "They...why..."


    "Actually, soon after you returned to Yehliu City, the Elf race launched an attack on Beit League."


    When she was struck by lightning, she was so faltering that Athena had to step forward and hold Siniel, but Siniel didn¡¯t need it. She slowly reached out and grabbed Athena¡¯s wrist. Forcibly took Athina''s hand down and set it aside. She used a lot of strength and even left a green finger on Athena''s wrist.


    Athena hesitated for a moment, and finally bowed her head and did not make any moves.


    "At that time, where are you?"


    "I and Guevara took the army to the dungeon and prepared to make a knot with Zagunede." Han Jin whispered: "The Elf Alliance has seized a good opportunity to easily occupy the Beit League and Black Crow City."


    Xiannier shook her head slowly, as if she didn''t believe it. Her eyes swept over the elves. But, where did Siniel look, the elves there looked down and didn''t dare to go with Siniel. As a matter of view, only one of them is kept in the dark, and other elves have already known these things. When they first put into action, there was nothing. They fought for the glory of the elf empire, but now they listened to the victims'' explanations. They all have a sense of self-confidence.


    "And then?" Chanel''s tone seemed to be very difficult.


    "The Elf national army began to attack the holy crown city, but under the holy crown city, they ate a small loss, and the winter also arrived. The Elf national army temporarily stopped fighting. I murdered the disco, and occupied the holy crown city, and successfully took over the holy The army of Guancheng." Han Jin said slowly: "Ampudra''s ambition is great, not only to occupy my holy crown city, but also Dip City, Cold Shadow City, but the Elf national army can not fight in winter, he I don''t want to let me stand firm, so I am in line with the Orc family and plan to let the orc warrior be his pioneer and continue to attack the Holy Crown. Then... This is the case, the Orc suddenly launched an attack on your elves."


    Xiannier looked at Han Jin quietly. She finally understood what the lingering abnormal feeling of her heart was, strange! At the moment, Han Jin seems to be somewhat strange. She can understand that she has been attacked by the elves and then attacked by Maxwell and Prudence. Han Jin¡¯s sense of the elves must be drastically changed, but Xianni Er also felt very wronged, a tragic grievance, she did not know anything, and did nothing, Han Jin will be separated from her because of these? !


    "Raphael, I have not betrayed you!" said Siniel in a trembling voice. She could say this and she had a hundred percent courage, no matter what, when a person said this sentence. When she was already weak.


    If there are other choices, Xiannier will never throw away her pride, but now it is different. That feeling carries her too much happiness and hope. In order to make up, in order to save, she is willing to give up and can only give up. .


    "I... know." Han Jin¡¯s line of sight has quietly avoided elsewhere.


    "Master Rafael, how did you get to Yehliucheng?" Blanche saw the feeling of not speculating and hurriedly shifted the subject.


    "Hey, the master got a message, Fossa sent Shaman Yuridin to support the Yehliucheng theater, of course, come over and see." Harley smirked: "Master, other places are not over yet, I used to look "Ulydin''s elite has been completely smashed, but the other three orcs do not know the battle of Dongcheng, and still fiercely attacked Yehliucheng.


    Athena and Branqi reacted. The battle is not over yet. They seem to be somewhat irresponsible. Although the orc warriors do not have the protection of the fire of the soul, they cannot break through the guardianship of the ancient trees of life, but they always have to look at it. of.


    Athena and Branzi looked at each other, and Athena whispered a word in the ear of Xiannier, and then they split the two sides to support other directions.


    Sunil''s eyes are always on Hanjin. She doesn''t care about Athena at all. She just wants to continue to look at Han Jin and see through Hanjin''s heart. Although Harley has already said Han Jin''s trip, let her The heart is slightly better, but she always gets rid of an ominous premonition.


    "Xinnier, let''s go somewhere else." Han Jin said slowly.


    "Good." Xiannier sighed.


    Louise and Pan Wen felt a little embarrassed because they had just said something wrong. Of course, they would not bother Han Jin and Xian Nier. Although they also wanted to talk to Han Jin, the two people stopped in the same place and sent them with their eyes. Han Jin and Xian Nier have gone far.


    The longer I walked, the more Xiannier could taste the strangeness of Hanjin. In her imagination, after seeing each other, they should be very excited, pour each other, greet, or even be intimate, but Hanjin¡¯s words will change. Very little, so she is at a loss.


    More than once, Sunnier wanted to go to Hanjin¡¯s hand. As a result, she sneaked into Han¡¯s quiet, bleak look. Her hands could not stretch out anyway. An invisible pressure shrouded her heart.


    In fact, Han Jin is always thinking, saying? Still not to say? He said, he was a little worried. At first he couldn¡¯t control himself. Isn¡¯t Senil really as strong as he thinks? If you don''t say it, things can always be solved. It is definitely not a solution.


    After hesitating for a long while, Han Jin finally decided that this matter was still more suitable by Gao Bin and Xian Nier. Before he solved Fusa, he did not have the opportunity to contact the Elf again. During this time, Xiannier¡¯s Emotions are also buffered, and you should be able to calm down and think about their future, at least not to the point of irreparability.


    Thinking of Gao Bin, Han Jin also thought of another thing. He suddenly stopped and took hold of Sunil¡¯s hand. At this time, he discovered that Sunil¡¯s hand did not know when it was cold, but also Wet, it seems that there is a cold sweat.


    Xiannier also stopped and looked at Han Jin seriously.


    "Sinnel, you made a big mistake." Han Jin showed a bitter smile.


    "I? What a big mistake?" Xiannier''s heart could not help but jump up.


    "Haulul''s business, you should tell me the original." Han Jin whispered: "Maybe... I have a chance to save her!"


    "What happened to Hailuer?" Xiannier was shocked.


    "She died, she died..." Han Jin paused for a moment and said the scene at the time. If he understood Haier¡¯s relationship with them, he would definitely find a way, even in the military camp of the abyss. It is unrealistic to save people. His strength at that time is far less than that of the present, but he can secretly apply the Dao to Hailuer, let Haierer persist for a longer time, and then look for other opportunities. It¡¯s a pity that he only had a slight affection for Hailuer at that time. He felt that Hairouer was willing to fight for Zagunede in the end, and he was very loyal, not to mention when he stood under Hailuer¡¯s eyes. Seeing a kind of pleading, not pleading for life, but begging for death, so he finally put a fire and fulfilled Haier¡¯s wish.


    As Han Jin worried, no matter who it is, no matter how strong she is or how strong he is, there is always a certain limit. Xiannier knows that the elves suddenly attacked Hanjin, knowing Prudence and Maxwell. I once set a deadly trap for Hanjin, which has already put tremendous pressure on her. Now I heard the death of Hailuer, and the death is so miserable. She can¡¯t stand it anymore. The net big eyes have also become sluggish, and I watched Han Jin motionless.


    "I know your concern. Hailuer has fallen into a dark elf, and her loyal Zachune is my deadly enemy, so you don''t want me to misunderstand and don''t want to bother me. You think the last step. Then tell me, it¡¯s not too late, is that right? You ah... this is war! Then the great wise man, at most, can faintly capture the direction of the war, it is absolutely impossible to predict every detail of the war. Although she is a genius, because of emotional frustration, she has not made any progress for decades. If she accidentally, she can take her life. Can you stop it?" Han Jin said slowly: "No. This way, understand? You don''t want to bother me, sometimes it will bother me more. If there is anything in the future, be sure to tell me!"


    Xian Nier¡¯s heart is filled with sorrow and joy. The joy is that Han Jin does not seem to care about the contradiction between the elves and the elves. Since there is a future, of course, belongs to them, but the life of Hailuer has disappeared irreparably. It made her feel sad again.


    Sunil looked up and Han Jin¡¯s face quickly became blurred. The tears ooze out of her eyes and dribbled down her cheeks. She murmured: "I hurt her... it''s me¡­¡­"


    "It''s her own." Han Jin whispered: "When she decided to fight for Zagunede, she had already decided her own destiny. To be honest, maybe I have a chance to save her, but I can''t protect her from it. Injury, I guess... Even if she saved her, she would not survive.¡± In the situation at the time, he really couldn¡¯t protect Hailuer. Saving and protecting were two different things. He Hanjin can pose a huge threat to Zagunede and Alquette. It is because he is free and unrestrained. He wants to fight and want to go. If he deliberately protects Hailuer, he will use Al Quart¡¯s heart. I can definitely see that it is not only that Hailuer can¡¯t save it, but even he himself is in danger.


    "You don''t understand..." Xiannier was unable to lean on Han Jin''s arms, and her tears flowed more and more: "How do I go to see Lydia, how can I see..."


    "Your brother Gao Bin?"


    Despite the grief, Siniel was shocked and stunned. She couldn¡¯t help but wipe her tears and tried to see Han Jin¡¯s look.


    "No one told you, is your brother Gaobin already back?" Han Jin smiled: "And he has already taken Prudence off the stage and became the actual commander of the Elf Alliance."


    "Brother...he..." Xiannier¡¯s brain is close to the crash, staying in the illusion for a few months, I didn¡¯t expect the world¡¯s change to be so big, the news that shocked her one by one, and then Siniel reacted , hurriedly said: "Have you seen him?!"


    "I have seen it." Han Jin nodded.


    "He... didn''t say anything?"


    "You mean, how are you talking to me?"


    Xiannier nodded, and her hand had involuntarily used her strength, so Han Jin immediately sensed her nervousness. For the current Xiannier, her ethnic group has set too many obstacles for her, trying every means to destroy her relationship with Han Jin, almost giving her a feeling of rebellion, if her brother also opposed this relationship, to her It will be a fatal blow. Is this world forced to force her to go to Hailuer¡¯s no return? !


    "Talking very well, your brother has been calling me a brother, and I am still playing with me." Han Jin smiled: "I can see that your brother... is a very pure drunkard."


    "Don''t say this to him..." Hearing that Han Jin talked about Gao Bin, she felt warm and wanted to laugh, but Hailuer''s bad news was on her heart, and she could not laugh: "He is my brother. It is also your brother!"


    "I know, so I am very worried about him." Han Jin said, he imagined in his heart, what if Xiannier knew about him and Yalinna? Perhaps the best way to deal with the pain is to let Sunil know that her other relatives need help more.


    "What happened to him?" Sinner hurriedly asked.


    "Don''t you tell me about it, I told him about Hailuer."


    "He..." Xiannier rounded her eyes. This kind of thing can be imagined by others, and she can imagine how sad it would be at the time.


    "Your brother lives very real, affectionate and sexual, never hypocritical." Han Jin whispered: "Because of this, I am more worried about him, afraid that he loses reason... Fortunately, there is a Lydia next to him. , Xiannier, what is the relationship between your brother and Lydia?"


    "They are good friends." Chanel''s voice looked a little low.


    ¡°Just a good friend?¡± Han Jin asked.


    "Yeah, what''s wrong?" Xiannier asked. When Gao Bin was trapped in love and went out of Yehliu City, she was still young. She didn''t know the emotional entanglement between her brothers and sisters. She only knew that her brother liked Hailuer. Later, because of the joining of a human woman, there was a **** conflict with the Yeliucheng Senate, and finally had to leave temporarily.


    "Your brother''s emotional judgment is really slow." Han Jin showed a helpless smile: "Maybe, he really just regarded Lydia as a good friend, but Lydia is not good to Gaobin... Simple."


    "Ridia to my brother??" Sunil looked surprised.


    "Yeah." Han Jin nodded. "Lydia is considerate and obedient to Gaobin. Even my outsider seems to feel awkward. She just regards Gaobin as a good friend? Hehe... I don''t believe it. ""


    "Lidia used to be my brother''s deputy, so... are these normal?"


    "If you look at it yourself, you will understand." Han Jin said with a smile: "As long as it is not a blind man, I believe I can see the feelings of Lydia."


    Xiannier seriously thought about the possibility of combining Lydia and Gaobin.


    "Your brother''s mood is very unstable now. When I tell him the news of Hailuer, he..." Han Jin sighed: "Don''t say, Xiannier, only Lidia alone comforts him. No, he still needs your sister, understand what I mean?"


    "I know." Sunil''s eyes gradually recovered, and Han Jin could think about her brother, proving that Han Jin really didn''t care about the elves'' injuries, which made her feel very happy, that made her breathless. The pressure is also missing.


    "Know it." Han Jin said what he said.


    "You just said that my brother has become the actual commander of the Elf Alliance? What about Prudence?"


    "He made too many mistakes, not to mention other tribes, even the elf warriors of the Southern Forest tribe, and would not obey his orders."


    Sunil was silent for a moment: "Raphael, you tell me, no matter what happens in the future, you must tell you, are you serious?"


    "Of course it is serious." Han Jin felt a little wrong, staring at Siniel: "What?"


    "Then I told you, but you must not stop me, okay?"


    "You talk about it first, what is it?" Han Jin did not dare to promise.


    "Promise me?!" Siniel was not fooled.


    "Good... okay." Han Jin said reluctantly.


    "I want to kill Prudence!" said Siniel, word by word, at this moment, Xiannier exudes a kind of extraordinary momentum, the eyes like spring water, clear and sharp, Before her nervousness and fear, just because she didn''t know how Hanjin would position her feelings. Now that she feels the warmth of Hanjin, she has regained her self-confidence. Then, one or some of the despicable guys must pay the price. She wants to personally guard the most important things in her life.


    "What are you talking about?" Han Jin was shocked. He also wanted to kill Prudence and put it into action. But Sunnier wants to do this, he never expected it, because Xiannier attaches great importance to the people. How did she choose to kill herself?


    "I want to kill Prudence!" Sunil repeated, and she said in a very serious tone: "Raphael, don''t try to stop me. I won''t listen to you in this matter."


    Han Jin stares at Siniel. This is an elf who dares to love and hate. Her attitude is very determined. If her own block is not effective, she would not be able to discourage her wish to come to the Senate and her brother Gao Bin.


    "Don''t talk about this." Han Jin whispered: "I don''t have much time, talk about anything else."


    "You want to go?" Xiannier immediately heard the potential of Hanjin.


    "Yeah." Han Jin nodded. "And, I have prepared the grave for Prudence, Sunnier. This time you must listen to me. Otherwise, it will destroy my overall plan."


    "Tomb??" Xiannier stunned.

 Chapter 40： Deviant heart

    The fourth zero chapter is not the heart


    In the nascent morning glow, Han Jin and Xian Nier are opposite each other. Two people have never slept, and they talked for a whole night. Xiannier is interested in Han Jin¡¯s experience. Han Jin also wants to know that Sunil is in a fantasy environment. What happened, especially the mutant monster that Xiannier told, Han Jin has a feeling of deja vu, but now is not the time to explore, he has more important things to do.


    Xiannier also knows a lot, and the abyss of the great demon Donald, Han Jin did not hide, Sunnier understands the anxiety and urgency of Han Jin¡¯s heart, so although they have been separated for too long, the time of meeting is again It was too fast, but she did not retain Hanjin.


    Han Jin smiled and took a step toward the void. He fell straight from the wall and disappeared into the earth. Looking at where Han Jin disappeared, Xiannier could not help but sigh low, Asi Na hesitated, and said: "Adult, what should we do? Go to the main force or ... stay in the wild Liucheng?"


    "Await a few days, then we set off."


    "The wild city of Liu..."


    "The orc family will not have the energy to attack Yehliucheng."


    "How is it possible? There are a large number of orcs in the outskirts of Yehliu City!"


    "So we have to wait a few days." Chanel smiled, she wanted to tell Athena, he said, we can now treat Fossa as a dead person! But the secret is a secret, she can''t talk nonsense, which has nothing to do with Athena''s reliable and unreliable.


    In a twinkling of an eye, the warm sunshine has been filled with the whole piece of land, and Han Jin is walking at full speed in the underground. Going to Yehliu City is something outside the plan. If there is no such accident, he should return to the Ares at this moment. Waiting for no one, he must race against time.


    Until the second half of the second day, Han Jin finally rushed back to the Holy Crown City. This time, he couldn¡¯t sway and show up. First, he hid in the shadow and observed it for a moment, confirming that no one noticed, and his body shape was shot into the air. The Ares, his hand was lightly shot on the bottom of the Ares, and then disappeared without a trace.


    Stilberg, who was sleeping with a scent of honey, suddenly opened his eyes, looked suspiciously, and was still quiet. He thought it was his own illusion, muttering and closing his eyes. Once again, slowly sink into sleep.


    Among the Wartheon''s owners, only Steigenberg, who had received Hanjin''s intimacy, could sense the fluctuation of the Dao, and no one else could sense it. Even Dominy, who always lived on the deck, was the same.


    In fact, the whole Ares is a huge implement, and Han Jin has the highest authority. The usual behavior is always similar to other people, just to take care of their feelings. Living in someone else''s home is one thing. Living in someone else''s palm is another matter. If anyone knows, as long as Han Jin is willing, he can do anything, including keeping a close eye on everyone''s every move, even taking a bath. Unable to guarantee privacy, it is estimated that no one wants to live, at the very least, Resley and Lorraine must be crazy. Of course, Han Jin will never be so boring. He keeps secrets because of good intentions, lest anyone misunderstand, let everyone live on the Ares, but also to ensure their safety.


    Yalina still didn''t sleep. She sat at the table and carefully painted something. For a long time, she finally painted it. She picked up the paper roll full of strange runes and another symbol on the desktop. After a moment of comparison, I confirmed that there was no problem with my painting. Then, her look became dignified, brewing her emotions, and then threw out the paper roll with force, and sighed in the mouth: "Go!!"


    Nothing happened, the paper roll fluttered on the floor, and Irina¡¯s face looked very distressed. Then she bit her teeth and picked up Steigenberg¡¯s symbol and slammed it out: ¡°Go!¡±


    A white light flashed over and fell on Yalina. She felt that her mental state had become very exciting, but her excitement was not equal to happiness. Yalena¡¯s eyebrows were quickly mixed up and muttered: "Good. Hate it..."


    Han Jin was behind Elena, with a smile on her lips and quietly watching Yarina.


    With a slamming sound, Irina slammed the table hard, loudly: "I don''t believe it!" After she finished, she leaned down and painted according to Fuxi. In order to do the experiment, she wanted from Stillberg. There are more than a dozen characters, and Steelberg will never reject the future mother. Of course, it is responsive.


    Han Jin looked at the movement of Yalina. Without the attachment of spiritual power, this experiment would also be a failure. Han Jin shook his head and suddenly grabbed the hand of Yalina and quickly painted it.


    Yalina''s body was not stiff, almost screamed, but she immediately realized who was behind her, making a sigh like a sigh, and her body softly leaning on Han Jin''s arms.


    Han Jin¡¯s movements are many times faster than Yalinna¡¯s. It¡¯s almost a wave: ¡°Okay, try again.¡± Han Jin smiled.


    "If you don''t try it, the magic scroll you made will certainly not fail." Yalena jumped up and wrapped her hands around Hanjin''s neck. She smiled and looked at Han Jin: "The wild child is finally willing to go back." Home?"


    "What do you say about me?" Han Jin almost bit his tongue. When he left, Yalena¡¯s heart was very sad. He just tried to control himself. He just heard the news of Xiannier. It is inevitable that I will leave the Holy City, and it will be inevitable that Irina will be thinking about it. In fact, he really went to find Siniel. How many days haven''t seen it, and Yalina has changed like a person? !


    "I said that you are a wild child, finally willing to go home?!" Yalena repeated a smile.


    Han Jin has a feeling of being speechless, wild child? For the first time, he heard someone call him this. After a while, Han Jin whispered: "What happened in these days?"


    "A lot of things, um..." Yalena seriously thought: "Guevara has been looking for you three times. I said that you have been practicing, and Jeddy has come to you once. I told him that you are at least It takes five days to complete the cultivation. He said that he will come back to you again, and Mossenko... Yes, I remember it in the diary!" After that, Yalin loosened Hanjin¡¯s neck and ran a few steps. Go to the bed, take a diary from under the pillow and hand it to Han Jin.


    Han Jin took the diary and looked at it. He suddenly remembered one thing and smiled. "Yalina, I know what kind of man you liked before, so I will always be somewhat unconfident when facing you. ¡±


    "I? What kind of man did I like?" Yalena looked at Han Jin inexplicably. She and Han Jin have already reached this step. What is the significance of talking about other men?


    "Yeah." Han Jin thought for a moment: "It must be a real man, with a chest-like and arms like a lion. It doesn''t have to be handsome, but it must be rough, and it''s best to have a few scars on his face. That''s perfect, the scar is the man''s medal... You should ride a super dragon so you can fly with you on the blue sky..."


    "You...you..." Yalena stuttered and said, "Who told you? Lorraine?"


    "In the capital of the element, I am not living in your room, when I am bored, I am..."


    "You peek at my diary?!" Yalena suddenly realized that she was shy and anxious, and cried out, "Bad!!"


    "It was a wild child, now it is a bad guy. After a while, I guess I will become a villain." Han Jin smiled. "But... really, Yalina, is your aesthetic problem? Isn¡¯t the guy in Moshinko more attractive than me? Also, are you confusing the guardian knight with the future husband? Look at your standards, obviously choosing a knight.¡±


    Yalena was too shy, but fortunately she was not as hot as Hilna, otherwise she had already waved her fist.


    "Look at me." Han Jin gently hugged Yalinna''s waist: "Tell me, Yalina, what happened in the past few days? I mean, things related to you!"


    "No...no." Yalina shook her head. She had just fallen into a situation of shame and urgency. She was suddenly smashed out by Han Jin, and she was somewhat uncomfortable. The expression on her face changed with a stubborn taste.


    "Say again?" Han Jin smiled.


    "There is really nothing, that is, Uncle Gael has talked to me several times."


    "What did Gail¡¯s manager say?"


    "It''s just some past things." Yalena hesitated. She didn''t mean to say it, but she had already opened her head and couldn''t hide it.


    "past?"


    "It''s a matter between the mother and a few aunts." Yalena lowered her head.


    "Don''t talk about me?"


    "Talked about..."


    "What did you say?"


    "Raphael, I don''t want to say, don''t you ask, okay?" This is the first time that Elena refused to obey Han Jin. Although she has a lot of courage, she still has a request in her tone. the taste of.


    Han Jin groaned, then whispered: "I''m sorry." After that, he gently kissed Yarina''s forehead: "I just found out that your changes are very big, so my heart is a little nervous."


    "Actually... as long as you are happy, I am happy too, this is enough, isn''t it?" Yalena whispered.


    "Yeah, as long as we are happy." Han Jin once again smiled.


    "Right, Rafael, how did you get in?" Elena suddenly realized a problem.


    "I?" Han Jin did not change: "Of course, I came in from the door. At that time, you were too focused, so I didn''t notice me."*


    "Lie!" Yalina pushed Hanjin and looked at Han Jin with a smile like a smile: "Do you know? In order not to let you be dismantled by others, I have set up a magic array!"


    This is the tragedy of ''law blindness''. Han Jin feels helpless. He can sense the fluctuation of magic, but he has no way to solve the magical array that is already in silence. Although the Ares is his instrument, It was also after Yalina reminded him that he sensed the existence of the magic array.


    "Cough..." Han Jin¡¯s eyes showed deep affection: "Yalina, have you thought about me these days?"


    "Come on, how did you get in?" Yalena was unmoved.


    "I have done a lot of things in the past few days. It¡¯s really exhausting. Do you know? Fossa¡¯s big shaman Yuridin has been killed by me!¡± Han Jin¡¯s face became full of tiredness. If the situation has no effect, then it is reasonable!


    "Master, I personally killed it!" Harley finally couldn''t help himself. He thought about how to brag about his achievements. Now that he saw Han Jin''s merits, he felt aggrieved.


    "Roll!" To Harley, Han Jin is always concise.


    Harley immediately fell into silence, and the luster of the flashing black beads disappeared and became a thick silence.


    Everyone in the world has its own flaws. The key is whether or not the method is used. For Yalinna, Han Jin¡¯s Xiaozhi is right in her heart, because Yalin has always regarded her mother as an example. And Mrs. Tiffany is the standard wife and mother. Han Jin has done so many big things outside. She feels very tired when she returns home. She wants to rest. She can¡¯t stop it. It¡¯s too embarrassing. She can¡¯t be a savage. Girl.


    "Hey! You must have a ghost!" Yalena said reluctantly: "I went to Lorraine. Her rumors in the magical array are deeper than me. I don''t believe..."


    "Okay, okay." Han Jin pulled Yalina, his left hand gently pointed, and the floor under his feet turned into a faint starlight.


    "What is this?" asked Yalena curiously.


    "You touch it yourself." Han Jin smiled.


    Yalena tentatively reached out and found that her half arm was caught in the starlight, but she never touched the floor. Her big eyes were rounded: "This is the door of time and space... ?!"


    "No." Han Jin thought for a moment: "At most, it is the back door that I left for myself."


    "You can always turn this door... the door opens?"


    "Roughly the same."


    "You... this is my room, what do you do with a back door here?!" Yalina understood something again, and looked at Han Jin with a sigh of relief: "It turns out... you have a bad heart." Yes, right?!¡± Although Yalena¡¯s mind is far less than her father, she also knows that Han Jin accepted her when she paid so much and pursued so much. What is wrong with it? When Han Jin built the Ares, the feelings with Xiannier were strong, how could other ideas come into being? Moreover, she would not doubt Han Jin¡¯s character. At the beginning, she even sent her arms up. Han Jin still can do it quietly. There are not many women who are more than her in terms of appearance. Yalina has this confidence. And the reason why she grabbed the scorpion was because she wanted to explore the secrets of Hanjin.


    "Like... I am not so inferior?" Han Jin showed a smile.


    "Then why do you put the back door on me?"


    "Actually... I want to use this room as my lab." Han Jin shrugged: "But then you selected this room, I have to give it to you."


    "You still have a magic lab?" Yalena first glanced, then laughed again, laughing like a little fox.


    "Of course." In front of this little fox wants to fight with him, it is estimated that he has to practice for a few decades before, but there are some things he is ready to tell Yarina slowly, and Yalina¡¯s current relationship with him. None, Han Jin said with a smile: "Would you like to visit?"


    "That... okay?" Yalena became arrogant.


    "Not good? That''s it." Han Jindao.


    Yalina stayed there, her mood became very annoyed, and she blamed herself. Why do you want to talk more! Yalina¡¯s eyes turned and she was trying to turn the subject back. She suddenly found that Han Jin¡¯s eyes were full of narrowing colors. She immediately reacted and was teased by Han Jin!


    "You... I am going to see your magic lab!" Yalena screamed. At this point, she couldn''t take care of the so-called shackles, and then said with a delicate voice: "Go! !"


    "Now?" Han Jin smiled.


    "Okay!" Yalina nodded hard.


    "Go." Han Jin took Yalena''s hand and took a few steps. He suddenly stopped and looked at Yalin seriously.


    "What are you looking at?" Elena blushes slightly, but her eyes are still brave and Han Jin is looking at it.


    "I am really curious, what did Gail executive say to you." Han Jin said slowly, this is his true heart, and he talked with Yalena for so long, he only felt very relaxed, not as heavy as before. The sense of responsibility and guilt, especially when he never came back to know how to face, is especially obvious.


    ¡°It¡¯s very simple.¡± Yalena whispered: ¡°I want to be happy, but also make you happy, just like that.¡±


    "It''s very simple..." Han Jin sighed and pulled Yarina to move on.


    Yalina''s wrist flicked, a wave of magical waves came, the door opened automatically, and then she looked at Hanjin sideways, which is obviously showing off, how? I didn''t lie to you?


    For a moment, two people came to a quiet corridor, because Han Jin just said that the Magic Lab is the top secret of the Ares, so she looked very cautious, even to the extent that she subconsciously held her breath, and walked out a dozen steps. Yalena suddenly felt a gust of wind coming from behind her, waiting for her to look back and found that Han Jin had disappeared without a trace.


    Yalena was very strange, but she didn''t dare to alarm others. She put her hands around her mouth and whispered, "Raphael... Raphael..."


    Just shouted twice, one hand jerked out of the wall, grabbed her, and dragged her over, seeing that she was about to hit the wall, and Yalena involuntarily closed her eyes and waited. After the pain came, I felt a fluttering thing swept from the body, and then I heard the gentle voice of Han Jin: "Is it? This is the first domesticated angel, a few months, huh... ...and it¡¯s not easy, Elena, you are the first person to step into this magic lab and share all my happiness and pride."


    "Angel?" Elena opened her eyes and saw an angel composed entirely of pure light standing quietly in the room, holding a light sword in her hands, and the soft light wings fluttering around. All are endless stars.

 Chapter 41： Enemy

    Chapter 4-1 Attack


    Han Jin, who had been retiring for a few days, finally appeared in front of everyone. Guevara, who was in a hurry, found Han Jin in the first time. In fact, when Constance brought the information back, Guevara had already decided in his heart. Joining the war, otherwise, I am afraid that the elves can''t support it for too long, but Constance offended Yalin in his words, causing Han Jin to be furious. He couldn''t make his own suggestion at that time, and then Han Jin began to retreat. Practice, counted, almost dragged on for seven days.


    The battles are ever-changing, and sometimes it will have an extremely fast impact for an hour, let alone seven days? Therefore, when Guevara saw Han Jin, and no matter who was next to him, he clearly said his own ideas.


    Like Guevara, a veteran general who has been in the wind for decades, his decision is generally not to be mixed with personal emotions. It is reasonable to say that he and the elves are deadly enemies. Twenty years ago, the country¡¯s broken family was born from Yeliucheng Silver. The Pegasus Army¡¯s handwriting, but Guevara has already put the past things down, or he regards Han Jin as his own relatives, seeing the starting point, angle, etc. of the problem, of course, focusing on the current power group. .


    When the orc race launched an attack on the elves, the holy crown city was indeed not suitable for sending troops. It should be kept on the mountain, but now the elves have already reached the edge of the cliff, and will not be saved. In the future, only the holy crown city will fight against the orcs. It is worth the loss.


    Perhaps Guevara¡¯s attitude is very sincere. Perhaps it was impressed by Guevara¡¯s words. Han Jin soon agreed with Guevara¡¯s suggestion, the primary target, of course, the army that Fossa sent to contain the Holy City. .


    After the silence of a group led by Han Jin, it finally revealed the sharp minions again!


    Langing''s Rapids, Yalishan Reiter''s Mountain Warrior Legion, and Elena''s Magician Legion, temporarily by Guevara as the commander of the Knights of the Knights, and Winston''s First Swordsman, five The legions were all dispatched, leaving only Saxon to lead the Second Swordsmen to guard the Holy City. This kind of event, the Holy See must also show its own strength. Jeddes rushed to the Ares and divided the Knights of Light into two. Amy Jie led most of the bright knights to join the war group. Odd is still recovering from injury. Naturally, the remaining bright knights led by Adunis to defend the Holy See, Amy Jie¡¯s bright knights were named as Knights of Faith, and the light of Adonis The knight is named the shield of freedom.


    Although the number of bright knights is not many, barely divided into two legions, giving a ridiculous feeling, but the attitude of the Holy See is very determined, the flag must be played, and it must be loud, as for the bright knight, later Can be added slowly.


    From the banner of the two legions, you can see the mission of Amy Jie and Adonis. Amy Jie is very young and is suitable for the Southern Expedition, creating his own work, spreading the faith, and the age of Adonis. Big, not suitable for bumps everywhere, in order to take care of his body, let him stay in the Holy See, as the name of "Freedom Shield" should be given to Han Jin in a big sense, because Han Jin strictly restricts the worship of the Holy See. quantity.


    After all, the Holy Crown City is the territory that Han Jin personally hit. The Holy See is also hard to say anything. In the end, the slogan of thousands of years ago can only be re-emerged, claiming freedom of belief, and thus proposes a hidden protest to Han Jin.


    Odd was injured by Han Jin and completed Amy Jie from another aspect. Otherwise, he would have to wait for Yadunessi to die before he could become the commander of military power. Now he has provoked it in advance. Heavy duty, and the number of knights under his command is far more than that of Adonis. As long as he is not too stupid and knows a little about his powers, he can control the bright knights of his men. Then, when Ode recovers, he is unable to return to heaven. What did Mijie fight for?


    This is not something that has been in advance for more than a decade. According to the normal procedure, after the death of Adonis, Odd will be the general commander, Amy Jie will become the deputy of Odd, and then he will be able to master all the military rights after Odd returns. Now, all of a sudden, there has been an earth-shaking change. Although nominally belongs to the leadership of Adonis, Amyjie actually has far more spoken rights than Adonis.


    From where to get the benefits, of course, where to be responsible, this is an instinctive spirit of contract, for the officers of all levels of the knights, if Adonis promoted them, they will be responsible for Adonis, if It is Amy Jie who promoted them, they will be responsible for Amy Jie, if many bright knights recommend them, they will be responsible for all the light knights, it is almost impossible to flip, because it is betraying themselves . It was clearly promoted by Amy Jie, and turned to Yadu Nice, how could Amy Jie let them go?


    The five legions were busy for three days and finally got ready. The headed squadron left the Crown City before and after the early morning, and finally, the magical army headed by Yalena as the head of the army but under the actual command of Kane at noon Just going out, it¡¯s not that they are dragging, but because there are too many complicated things.


    Guevara, Jeddis and others did not expect that in the places they could not see, there was an invisible big hand quietly fiddling, even in the fate of their lives, the fate of countless lives!


    In the blink of an eye, because Han Jin and other high-levels have all left, the warning of the Holy City is extraordinarily strict. Saxon, who was born in the Reaper''s mercenary group, is particularly nervous. This is the first time that he has provoked the heavy responsibility. He and Adonis have become holy. Guancheng is actually the highest sergeant!


    I used to envy those generals who held the power. When he really sat in that position, he realized that everyone had the pain of each person. Indeed, he had thousands of swordsmen under his hand, more powerful than when he was a mercenary. But the responsibility is also big, don''t be in trouble... Saxon looks at the fading night, muttering in his heart, he does not expect to be a high-profile figure, just hope that he will not let Han Jin''s trust.


    But the things in the world are so strange, the more you worry about, the more you will come.


    About six or seven huge black shadows appeared from the sky, seemingly slow and straight, flying straight to the holy crown city! The first to discover those shadows is the mage tower in the holy crown city. Although the black shadows are trying to cover their own power fluctuations, the most important function of the mage tower is to detect the city''s magic defense system. It is measured that the fluctuations of all the black shadows together have far exceeded the detection limit of the Master Tower.


    A magical lantern with warnings has been lit up. Unfortunately, there is no magician in the tower of the Master in the city. Only a few magic apprentices are screaming and not aware.


    Although Yalina and Kane took away the Magic Legion, they still left some magicians, and with Saxon¡¯s second swordsman regiment, guarding the Holy City, the key is that the leader of today¡¯s bliss night, Hillester¡¯s banquet The responsible mages of the various Masters Towers are also invited. Hillester is to thank the people of the Holy Crown City for their long-term care of the business of Bliss Night. As the saying goes, who eats white? Who does not play white? ! Almost all the magicians have gone, and there are large and small aristocrats. Officials of the Administrative Office can say that except for Saxon who does not dare to dereliction of duty, Adonis does not like this tone, and the invited people are not absent. There are almost a thousand people, so for this, Hillest even vacated a whole building, and the guests and the host.


    Hillester is in the night of bliss for Hanjin, this is no secret, and Hanjin himself is very simple, and his whereabouts are unpredictable. Even his friends often see it for days and days. To him, for the vast majority of officials and nobles, they did not have the opportunity to please Han Jin. They could only retreat to the next level and look for opportunities to please Han Jin¡¯s cronies.


    Moreover, the recent situation of the Holy City, the general security officer Schumann was also present, the Stuman''s development, others do not understand, only know that Schumann seems to have done something that caused Han Jin''s attention, then was Promoted to the general sheriff, but for the current treatment of Schumann, many people are in the eyes, in the heart, the most frustrating thing is that Schumann can actually go to the Ares anytime, anywhere, this matter Officials of the Office of Government Affairs can provide proof that they have witnessed it many times!


    What is the Ares? That is the power center of the whole city! Lord Raphael, Dragon Knight Guevara, Thunder Titan Dominic, Magister Jaina, etc., all live on the Ares. If you can board the ship that symbolizes honor, it is the whole family. Glorious events! I don''t know how many people want to have the same treatment as Schumann. Even if they are just on the front foot, they are immediately rushed off the boat and they are satisfied.


    However, Schumann is very low-key and does not want to be forgotten because of his heavy responsibility. He is very polite to every old and new friend. Of course, he is more polite to Hillester.


    The night of bliss is full of joy, but some people are happy that some people are jealous. For others, they can¡¯t laugh.


    As the shadows fly closer and closer, the magical lights in the Master Tower are getting brighter and brighter. Looking from a distance, it seems that there are more than a dozen bright little suns in the city. Saxon divides the second swordsman group into Several squads patrolled around the city. Soon, some people found that the streets were bright today, and then looked up and saw the light from the Master Tower.


    But it was too late, and the speed of those dark shadows was reaching the limit. In just a few moments, they flew into the unguarded Holy Crown City.


    No longer need the Master Tower to detect, the vast majority of the soldiers have sensed the violent fluctuations. Saxon looked up in panic and saw the huge black shadow that almost covered the sky. He immediately stayed in the woods: "That is ......"


    Dragon! A whole seven dragons! !


    There are actually three golden dragons. Under the moon and the tower of the Master, you can clearly distinguish the difference between them and their companions. On the streamlined, elegant and healthy taste, countless scales sparkle, the color of their companions It¡¯s much more bleak, and the size of the Golden Dragons is a bit bigger.


    Saxon couldn''t think of dreams. Han Jin had just left, and suddenly there were a few dragons, including all the soldiers, and Saxon himself. They were all in a hurry. This is not a matter of courage, even if they can be fearless. When the dragons fight, they must first let the dragons down, otherwise they can only watch them.


    The seven dragons ignored the dazes on the ground and continued to fly straight ahead. Obviously, their goals were very clear.


    At this moment, Adonis had fallen asleep in bed. He paid attention to maintaining his body. What is interesting is that he always understands the importance of the body after he becomes an old man, and most young people like to toss.


    Adonis couldn¡¯t see the light from the Master¡¯s tower, and he had sunk into his dreams, but when the seven dragons were less than a kilometer from the seat of the Holy See, he opened his eyes. At the beginning, Adonis still had some Uncertain, he did not move, only quietly sensing his ears, and immediately found that Long Wei¡¯s position was approaching quickly, that is, running toward the Holy See!


    Yaduni jumped out of bed with a movement that was not commensurate with the old man. He rushed to the wall in two steps, took off the guns hanging on the wall, and then exudes a burst of white light. The toes are heavy on the floor. Stepping, straight to the ceiling.


    With a bang, Yadunis ran through the ceiling, smashed the roof, opened a big hole in the ridge, and jumped outside. He lived on the top floor. At this moment, he was condescending and could clearly observe the changes around him.


    Because of the time constraints, Adonis could not wear the armor, only wearing a thin pajamas, the legs and arms were left outside, at this moment to realize how old Ardenis, the muscles on the legs and arms have The shrinking is not the same, seriously assessing his arm circumference and leg circumference, even less than a weak girl, giving people a feeling of dryness, the skin is full of age spots, can not bear to see.


    It is said that the end of the hero and the lateness of the beauty are two major sorrows. In fact, a strong person who will be defeated by time is equally sad. However, the expression of Adonis can make people ignore his old age and ignore the unsuitable pajamas. His eyes flashed with cold cold light, and the gun in his hand slanted to the sky, motionless, if it was solidified in the air, the body was quite straight, quietly watching the flying dragons and the more dragons .


    A group of bright knights, priests, and armed believers rushed out from various places. In the main hall of the Holy See, a magical light curtain slowly rose, and the main hall below also had some light knights ready to fight. And the priest is in the middle.


    Seeing seven dragons in front, Yadunis¡¯s eyelids violently beat, and then fell into silence, like a dry, dead wood.


    Unlike ordinary knights and priests, Adonis is a paladin who has enough knowledge of high-end power. He immediately understands that these dragons are not something he can compete with.


    "Adonis, long time gone..." A vigorous voice came from far away.


    "Weiz?!" This time, Adonis could no longer control his expression: "How are you?!"


    The seven dragons have already flown over the Holy See, and they are hovering, as if adjusting the rhythm.


    "Of course, I am, how do you see an old friend who is particularly happy? I am very happy." The voice is full of a scornful taste: "I found that I came very timely, if I waited for you When I was too old to climb the bed, it was too meaningless. Really, it was too meaningless..." The voice just fell, and a superior golden dragon suddenly broke away from the companions and swooped down to Adonis.


    At the moment of recognizing each other, Adonis had given up all unrealistic fantasies. His figure was slightly squatted, then he suddenly raised his head and made a hoarse roar, protruding a finger on the dry neck. The blue veins, this look really makes people feel sad, but his light and vindictiveness is still very pure, as the light group is getting brighter, the tiles around Yaduni are fragmented, as if they have received an invisible force. extrusion.


    The upper Jinlong opened his mouth, and a raging dragon''s breath rushed through a distance of more than 100 meters, like a waterfall in the rushing, covering the body shape of Adonis.


    After living for so long, fighting for so long, Yadu Nice certainly knows how to deal with the enemy''s attack is best for himself, but the following four weeks are full of light knights, priests, and believers, he can not bring disaster to his companions, and finally only quite Starting with a gun, a gas spurt of more than 20 meters spurred out and greeted the dragon''s crush.


    There was a loud bang, and the gas and the dragon collided together. When the dragon squirting from the upper golden dragon was close to Yadunis, it was almost ten meters thick. Yadunis unreservedly released the light and vindictive. But it is to make yourself a spike, a bucket of water to the head, with a spike to resist, the consequences are imaginable, and the small building under the foot of Adonis does not have the protection of the magic shield, just When he came into contact with the dragon, he quickly collapsed and ignited the blazing flame. Adonis was involuntarily, fell straight, and disappeared in the sea of ??fire.


    "You can never be my opponent." The upper golden dragon continued to dive down, another dragon spurted out, and the broken small building collapsed again, and the flying flame rushed into the air more than 20 meters. The upper-level Golden Dragon hovered in the flames leisurely, and the bright knights that were brought up by the strong winds swayed down: "I don''t even need to do anything, just wait a few more years, you will fail..." The voice is full of pride in one''s own race and a look down on other lives.


    "Dead!!" With a loud drink, a white light suddenly came out of the fire, and Adonis used the thin hand to straighten the gun, and the gun tip swallowed more than 20 long gas, and it was stabbing Only the upper chest of the golden dragon.


    The upper position of the Golden Dragon and the two wings slanted, and drawn a circular trajectory, avoiding the gas spurs of Yadunis, and then spreading the wings again, has risen to a height of more than 100 meters: "Good powerful vindictiveness, but you How long can it last? Hehe..."


    Yadunis¡¯s slashing of the air, his body shape immediately fell, although his posture is very stable, but his heart is full of humiliation and helplessness, this contest is unfair from the beginning, because he can never seize the initiative.

 Chapter 42： a wave of unrest

    The fourth chapter of the two chapters


    "Weiz, don''t mess around." The golden dragon, who was headed, finally spoke up. The thick voice sounded through the city, and it was far and wide in the night.


    "Follow the orders." Weitz laughed and said, then quickly spread the wings and returned to the ranks of the partners.


    The seven dragons circled again and formed a ''v'' shape, then swooped down, almost simultaneously opening a huge mouth, a waterfall like a waterfall plunged from the sky, hitting the Holy See. On the light curtain of the main hall, the light curtain shook like crazy, and the nearby light knights were rushed to the west. About a dozen believers were directly burned into fire, like no head. The flies generally rushed into the air and screamed in the mouth.


    "Their goal is to be holy! It is holy!!" The cardinal Haishizi, who had just heard the news, saw this scene and immediately made a sharp call.


    The seven dragons climbed up to the sky in a neat way, hovering in the air for a half circle, and once again swooped toward the main hall.


    Hai Shizi took a breath of cold air, then closed his eyes and quickly sang the spell, and even forgot to add magic protection to himself. Jedisi took away the ritual group. Among the several cardinals, only he stayed alone to deal with the teaching affairs. It was almost impossible to rely on a paladin and a cardinal to fight against the seven dragons. At this point, he can only fight.


    The bright knight heard the warning from Haishizi, they could not attack the dragons, they cast their own guns, and the priests were not far behind. A branch of light was shot like a raindrop to the dragon. The stronger priests will not hesitate to release the blessings and prayers of the gods, and give them the magic of every knight they can see. Unfortunately, the blessings and prayers of God can only greatly enhance the fighting power of the knights. Hovering in the air, the knights¡¯ fighting power is terrible, and they can¡¯t harm the dragon. As for the guns that are thrown into the air and the arrows of light that the priests have released, the power is so small that they can be neglected. The dragons are not at all. Concerned about this attack, continue to dive down.


    Adonis slammed into several knights in desperation, rushing to the main hall, squatting up and slashing into the sky.


    Yadunis had already used all his strength. The jump jumped nearly 20 meters high and even exceeded the height of the main hall. It is no exaggeration to say that he can look down at the holy crown city, but unfortunately, If you want to fight against the dragon, this power is still not enough.


    In order to maximize the power of the dragon''s breath, several dragons have already lowered their position to a low altitude of about 50 meters from the ground, but such a short distance is enough to make Yadunis sigh and look at the past from the perspective of Adonis. The more than 20 long gas spurs on the gun can immediately hit the body of a superior golden dragon, but his strength has been exhausted, and he can¡¯t help but fall down. He can only watch the dragon. It is getting farther and farther.


    The seven dragons once again tidy down and slammed on the light curtain of the main hall of the Holy See. A loud noise, the magic light curtain has become vague after a tremor.


    Hai Shizi suddenly opened his eyes, his face has become pale, but his expression is very firm. The next moment, the scepter in his hand has pointed to Yadnis.


    A dazzling light shrouded the image of Adonis, and then a pair of white light wings stretched out behind Adonis and held Adonis. It is appropriate to describe the words of Adonis at this moment. He made a deafening noise, and his body suddenly spurred into the sky like a sharp arrow, chasing it up in no way inferior to the speed of the dragon.


    The bright knights and priests who saw this scene cheered, and the figure of Haishizi was softly planted in the cheers. He could have been calm, but the magic wing of the angel took too long. In order to grasp every minute and every second, he released all the magic power and forced the speed of singing. Now that the magic was successfully released, he also lost all his combat power.


    Even with a pair of angel wings, from the perspective of reason, Adonis should also avoid fighting with seven dragons at the same time, but he has no choice but to fight with Heshizi, he can die, everyone here can The war is dead, but the Holy See must not lose the Holy Crystal.


    Seeing that Adonis was chasing at full speed, the dragons rushed out to breathe out and tried to block Yadunis, but the body shape of Adonis has become extremely light, not to mention that he is definitely not the first time to have an angel wing. In the case of combat, giving people a very obvious feeling of driving light and familiar, a semi-circular trajectory is drawn in the slanting spurs, and it is easy to avoid a few dragons, just like the Weiz easily avoided. His spurs are the same.


    The formation of several dragons is a bit confusing, just like a few children are avoiding the poisonous bees rushing into them. Although Jinlong belongs to the upper dragon, the fighting style is still very monotonous, mainly relying on dragons and sharp claws to attack opponents. In order to avoid accidentally hurting their companions, they can only temporarily evade in all directions.


    Just then, a javelin-type flying object consisting of flames came from the sky. The object flew very fast, almost in an instant, and flew to the battlefield, hitting the front of Adonis.


    Yadunis has been in a state of high mobility, but the object is captured in a very accurate orientation, directed directly to the chest of Adonis, and forced Yadunis to avoid the inevitable situation.


    Yadunis witnessed a crack, and suddenly a roar, and the gun greeted the flame.


    A loud bang, the gas awns released by Yadunis smashed the fire tongue and turned it into a fire that fluttered in the sky, and Adonis was slammed and flew out.


    In the long life of the dragon family, there will be no lack of experience in fighting. Several dragons immediately seized the fighters, and the dragons crossed each other from all directions. In the blink of an eye, they covered the shadow of Adonis.


    Yadunis has been desperately trying to fight, but his desperate efforts do not mean that he will win. His vindictiveness will eventually have its own limit. A dragon''s breath will collide with Yaduness, surging, and even forming a huge group of tens of meters. Fireball, the next moment, the figure of Adonis appeared from the bottom of the fireball, falling straight to the ground, falling like a meteor over hundreds of meters of high altitude, hitting a private house, the dragon wrapped in him immediately The house became a sea of ??fire.


    The cheers of the bright knights and the priests came to an abrupt end, and Adonis only failed for a moment, then who among them could fight the dragon?


    A few dragons hovered, regrouped into a ''v'' shape, and then began to dive down. In fact, they did not want to kill Yadunis, avoiding casualties. This is the ''employer'' request, if not for Adonis. They are not letting go, they should have left now.


    In a pair of desperate sights, the dragon''s breath once again plunged from the air and hit the light curtain on the main hall of the Holy See. This time the light curtain only shivered a few times and it completely disappeared.


    If it is in the original Holy See, only seven dragons want to capture the mountains of the sun, it is purely a joke, let alone such a miscellaneous army, even if the Dragon City dispatched seven elders, they can only escape. Xiongguang Emperor Nikolay suddenly turned his face and led countless strong men to attack the mountains that never fell. The Dragon Field also went out to help the war. Even so, the Holy See still had the opportunity to send out the Holy Crystal, which is enough to prove the defense of the Holy See. How powerful is it!


    It is a pity that the Holy See has just been established and there is too much to do. Jedice needs to do too many things. Moreover, the original Desmark, known as the ''Iron Turtle'', has built a powerful defense facility in the Holy City. With the inscrutable power of Rafael''s lord, there are also many knights such as Dragon Knight Guevara, Thunder Titan Dominic, and the Ares, which has more than 500 magic crystal cannons installed. It is Jedice, and the entire Holy See generally believes that there is no need to waste financial resources and energy on defense.


    Facts have proved that relying on others is always better than relying on themselves... Rafael¡¯s lord led the army to the orc race, and because of the accident, all the towers of the Holy City lost their early warning and defense capabilities, and several dragons came to the Holy See with ease. The defense of the Holy See itself was so fragile that it fell into a few minutes before and after.


    The top-ranking Jinlong continued to dive down and was hitting the top of the main hall. The masonry structure could not compete with the dragon''s body. The loud sound of the whole temple was collapsed, and then the upper part was collapsed. Jinlong opened his mouth and bit the holy crystal, and spread his wings into the sky.


    "Baby!!"


    "Leave the crystal..."


    The awkward Odd rushed out and saw that the top golden dragon flew into the sky with the sacred crystal. He didn''t come up in one breath, and he swayed a few times and fell down.


    The bright knights and the priests are crazy, desperately firing magic into the air, or projecting guns and even stones, they can only do this.


    Just now they cast a round of guns, but the guns not only did not hurt the dragons. After they fell, they injured a lot of those who were so powerful. However, now they watched the dragon steal the holy crystal. The knights completely forgot the lessons just now, they have to vent some.


    Saxon and the swordsmen finally came over to support. They were as helpless as the knights. They could only be shot in the air by a small number of archers in the team. However, there is a huge gap between the human shooter and the elves. Their efforts cannot be said. It is to launch an attack, but to send off the dragon.


    The magicians who danced and danced also sensed the battles that broke out in the city. They immediately left the night of bliss and rushed back to the Master Tower with the fastest speed, and opened the giant magic shield, but at this moment the dragon has already left the Holy Crown City. It became a few faint black spots.


    The headquarters of the Holy See was in ruins, the main hall collapsed in half, and the other branches were affected. There were fires in large or small. The believers died dozens and injured hundreds. The light knights and priests also suffered casualties. The three masters of the deposit, Adonis, Aude, and Haishizi, all fainted, the most unacceptable is that they lost the Holy Crystal! This is the second time after the hardship of Nikolay.


    Once upon a time there was a mountain, there was a tree on the mountain... Han Jin was standing on an unnamed hill bag at this moment, leaning against a big tree, his hands clasped around his chest, his face looked very faint, and his mouth was still tender. Branch, there is a little chewing, but his eyes are erratic, do not know what is thinking.


    The night was getting deeper and deeper. There were a few black spots suddenly appearing in the sky. It flew straight here, and it flew over the hill in a moment. It turned out to be a few dragons!


    The dragons hovered in the sky for half a circle, falling down in the oblique thorns and falling in a place more than 30 meters away from Hanjin. At this moment, the strength of Hanjin has been recognized by the whole continent, so the dragons are never At half point, they show their actions of identity, jealousy or strength. On the contrary, they try to be as light as possible, so as not to cause Han Jin¡¯s bad feelings.


    However, the seven giant dragons have fallen from the sky, and the twin winds of the pair of tens of meters long are still blowing a piece of sand and flying stones. The big tree behind Hanjin swings like a sieve, and Han Jin¡¯s The body also shook with it. The big tree shook very unnaturally, and it made a creaking sound, as if it was going to break in the next moment, and Hanjin swayed, but it was a bit more temperament, or It is a weird evil.


    "Raphael, fortunately, not to be insulted!" The golden dragon headed forward took two steps forward, put the giant crystal box in his mouth on the ground, and then said. He never understood, and he gave the sacred crystal directly to Hanjin. Why do you have to install it in a crystal box? But this is the order of the guardian Xia Zuo, he can only obey.


    "Working hard." Han Jin smiled, shaking off the young leaves, and then reaching out, the giant crystal box disappeared without a trace.


    "But... there was a little accident." said the dragon, headed by Jin Long.


    ¡°Unexpected?¡± Han Jin asked with an eyebrow.


    "The paladin of Adonis has been entangled in us. In the end, there is no way. We can only hurt him. This...may be seriously injured, or..."


    "The guardian adult has been merciful." Weiz said with a schadenfreak: "Otherwise, we don''t have to do it at all, he has already become a fly ash."


    "If you die, you will die." Han Jin said faintly.


    "Raphael, we have expressed our sincerity." The golden dragon headed slowly said: "Now, is it up to you to express something? The guardian is still waiting for your reply!"


    "In fact, I have already been ready." Han Jin''s smile became more and more weird, and then he made a gesture.


    A broken sound came from the air. To be precise, a huge magical array disappeared. Then, the strong fluctuations that could not be concealed were passed over. The next moment, a huge figure was pulled out of the kilometer. From the air, it was pressed from the air.


    "Dragon City?!" The golden dragon headed up, and immediately the face-sized pupil was nailed to Han Jin: "Raphael, you betray us?!"


    "Selling? No, no..." Han Jin smiled. "It¡¯s just because of some accidents. Dragon City knows the trade between us. It has nothing to do with me. Elder Xavier, am I right?"


    "Of course, of course..." An old man didn''t know when it was 100 meters away. At this distance, the dragon could get in front of him in two steps, but the old man had no fear, just smirked. Look at the dragons.


    The hatred of Jin Long¡¯s gaze became more and more intense, and then suddenly opened his mouth, and a dragon spurted straight into Hanjin. He also understood that it was hard to hurt the dragon in front of him. Vail''s young lord, but what else can he do?


    Han Jin¡¯s figure disappeared at the same time, and then appeared 100 meters away, facing the old man, holding the dragons.


    Weitz screamed and swayed the wings to try to ascend into the air. He could despise the sacred Adonis, but he did not dare to despise the more than 20 dragons in the air. Just as he had enough confidence in himself, the other party would have Not losing his fighting power.


    However, the dragon''s body is too heavy, they will never be as light as a bird, not only need to run, but the initial speed is absolutely not fast, of course, only a few seconds, they can reach The ideal speed, regain control, choose to fight or escape, but unfortunately, the dragon dragons who have already prevailed, it is impossible to give the advantage.


    A dragon''s breath plunged from the air, hitting the ground, and hitting the dragons of the dragon field. The dragons always used to rely on the dragon to attack each other, and they themselves had a strong resistance to the dragon''s interest, so two The battle between the dragons often ends up in the form of sharp minions to determine life and death.


    The whole nameless hill bag has turned into a sea of ??fire, and several dragons in the dragon field have not been injured. They can still use the dragon''s interest to retaliate against the opponent. Even the Weiz, which was sprayed from the air in the air, is nothing but in the sea of ??fire. In the middle of the game, I opened a big mouth and spit out the dragon''s breath, but the other four green dragons made a deafening roar. This is the difference between the upper and lower levels. They can''t bear so many, so fierce tests.


    "Raphael, the dragon field will never let you go!!!" The dragon in the dragon field shouted.


    "Guardian adults will come to save us!" Weiz is also roaring, he desperately released the dragon''s breath, hoping that the fluctuations caused by himself are more intense, so that Xiazu adults can detect their dangers more quickly.


    Hearing the accusation of the other party, Han Jin did not move, only spit out a few notes: "Come on..." His tone is very different from the look that is exposed, and it is full of contempt and ridicule, if Xavier of Dragon City The elders can hear the voice of Han Jin, and will definitely push all the original judgments down and rethink, but the attention of Elder Xavier always stays on the mountain bag, how a sultry scene...


    The dragons dispatched by the Dragon City formed an overwhelming advantage in terms of numbers. Nine golden dragons and thirteen green dragons, the dragons they spewed formed a magnificent waterfall, ruthlessly poured down, and against the enemy. Counterattack, they can easily avoid, even if they are hit, there is nothing, take a break at high altitude, and then re-join the battle group. In comparison, the Dragons of the Dragon Field are much worse.

 Chapter 43： Counting ring

    Chapter 403


    More than 20 dragons kept spurting the dragon''s breath down, and the hill bag has turned into a sea of ??fire. The boiling flame is rolled up to a few tens of meters high. From the perspective of Hanjin, it is no longer visible. Dragon of the Dragon Field.


    Of course, the Dragons of the Dragon Field can''t see the outside, so they don''t have a chance to retaliate. Even in the empty space, the dragons in the Dragon City have the upper hand. They only need to go to the sea of ??fire. It¡¯s ok to add fire, and the goal is very clear.


    The conflict between the dragons is a bit like the air battle of another world. A fleet suddenly appeared above the enemy. The latter¡¯s plane was still parked at the airport. Before it took off, it ushered in a burst of bombing. This is a battle. The catastrophic tragedy has become a necessity.


    The golden dragon''s magic resistance is very strong, but it can still be supported for a while, but the green dragons can''t stand it. After struggling for a few minutes in the sea of ??fire, they completely lost their fighting spirit and fled straight to the east. This direction does not make much sense, but it is the result of the random selection of the first collapsed dragon, and then several other green dragons feel the action of the companion, subconsciously following.


    The outside can''t see the outside, but the Dragon Dragons can judge the enemy''s position from the scroll of the fire tongue. The two upper golden dragons quickly approach the distance, and the raging dragon crosses down and hits the ground. It made a loud noise.


    But the green dragons were desperately desperate, and they couldn¡¯t care about anything. They smashed the past from the dragon''s breath. Although the body was rushed by the dragon''s breath, the burning pain caused them to make a deafening noise, but the footsteps were not Stop, they just want to escape from the sea earlier, even if it is good in the morning.


    Two more golden dragons left the team, and they spread their wings. They flew down in the oblique thorns and landed on the ground. They were blocking the fire. They raised their proud heads and waited for the enemy to appear, plus in the air. The two superior golden dragons hovering, they have enough confidence to drive the enemy back.


    When the companion began to escape, the three superior golden dragons of the Dragon Field stopped their rebellion and divided into three directions, quickly fleeing. Their attitude was much stronger than those of the green dragons, as if they had already discussed it. And they are much faster than the green dragons.


    Han Jin didn''t care about the battle between the dragons. His eyes were always stunned. Suddenly, his sight was paused at a certain point in the air. He should have found something, then bowed his head and his mouth was exposed. A slight smile.


    The three superior golden dragons of Longyu came first, and the green dragon companions first fled, but they actually rushed out of the sea in advance, although they could not lift off, but they did not run very slowly, from the beginning to the start. Escape, no more than ten seconds.


    Dragon City''s dragons found the enemy''s intentions, but their attack targets seemed a bit confusing, and the three superior golden dragons in the fire sea struggled to escape, and they could not stop them by relying on the dragon''s interest.


    Long Tian¡¯s top-ranked Jinlong suddenly felt that his eyes were dark, and he finally rushed out! Then I saw the old man with a sneer in front of him, and couldn''t help but fight a chill. Xavier''s reputation is not loud, not comparable to Maxwell, who always maintains a high profile, but can be listed among the elders, Xavier must have himself The cuddling is by no means he can fight.


    Unfortunately, at this time, the top-ranked Jinlong had no way to re-select the direction of escape. The next moment, Xavier reached out and pointed to the ground. There was a long crack in the ground, extending from the foot of Xavier to the sea of ??fire. in.


    This is an extremely common ground cracking technique, but the timing of magic release is so wonderful that it even produces a magical effect!


    Slowing down the speed of the first golden dragon, he rushed out of the sea of ??fire, stepped high and stepped on the wings, ready to forcibly lift off. When his feet were only a few centimeters from the ground, the cracks extended from his feet. After that, he stepped into the air, his body fell involuntarily, and the crack was rapidly widening enough to accommodate his legs. His figure continued to fall, and the crack continued to widen, waiting for him to swallow most of his body. When Xavier waved his hand, the crack tightened and closed inward. The superior golden dragon that was headed was caught in the crack. Finally, the ground returned to its original state, leaving only a large faucet exposed.


    From Xavier''s release of magic to the swaying of magic, there was only one second before and after, and for the top-ranked Golden Dragon, he saw Xavier, who could not help but chill. After the chill, he found that he could not move.


    "No..." The head of the golden dragon screamed, then spurted a raging dragon''s breath, and struggled at the same time, trying to break free from the ground. Unfortunately, perhaps only the life buried alive can understand, the kind of powerlessness How sad it is, he can¡¯t move.


    Xavier did not pay attention to the golden dragon who was in a desperate situation. His body shape flashed and appeared in the air. The first thing he wanted to observe was Han Jin.


    Han Jin lowered his head and looked at the ground thoughtfully, as if there was something very interesting on the ground. At this time, another high-ranking Jinlong rushed out from the direction of Hanjin and was seeing Hanjin. Lu, he and his companions, involuntarily feel a cold heart, no one thinks that Han Jin¡¯s strength will be worse than that of Longcheng¡¯s elders, but he immediately squats and fanns his wings while trying to rush to Hanjin and open at the same time. Mouth, spit out a dragon''s breath.


    "Be careful!!" Xavier snorted, then quickly sang a spell and pointed his hand at the top golden dragon.


    Dragon King''s dragons all seem to care about the safety of Hanjin, and almost come to Hanjin''s position with a sudden flight. All of them are concentrated in the upper Jinlong.


    Han Jin¡¯s figure flashed and appeared hundreds of meters away. He was still looking at the ground.


    The upper-level Jinlong was hit by more than a dozen dragons at the same time. He had lost his balance. He took a few steps and fell to the ground. But he looked very tenacious and immediately climbed up and tried to spread the wings again.


    The ground around him suddenly became alive. The ''live'' here means that the sand and dust seem to have life, or that the body of the golden dragon suddenly has a strong attraction, and countless tiny pieces of soil follow. His legs spread to him, and every time he took a step, his body became more bloated. After four or five steps, he had become an obese ''duck'', even his eyes were thick. The layers of soil covered it, and the pace of running became wobbled. Finally, it fell to the ground again.


    The dragons of Dragon City all rushed to rescue Hanjin, and let the superior Jinlongweiz smash a big bargain. He forced the dragons of two green dragons to spread the wings and flew into the air.


    "Not good! Stop him!!" Xavier screamed, and then began to sing a spell. A rocky spike with a height of several tens of meters was pierced from the ground and pierced the golden dragon.


    But Weiz has taken full advantage of the few seconds and got the life-saving acceleration. He has a double-winged slant and a semi-circular trajectory, avoiding most of the spikes, only one spike. He didn''t hesitate to squat in his chest and abdomen, then he madly spread his wings and flew straight into the distance.


    Compared with his companions, Weiz is undoubtedly fortunate. A companion is buried underground, leaving only his head exposed. A companion has become a khaki giant egg, which creeps irregularly, or A few times, from the outside, no one can see that there is a golden dragon in the bread. Only he escaped from birth, but how long can this luck last? !


    "You waste this group! Give me a chase! Chasing me!!" Xavier growled.


    I felt the anger of Xavier. The dragons together swept the wings and chased them away. Even the four golden dragons playing the ''sm'' game stopped the action of torturing the opponents. The green dragon finally rushed out of the sea of ??fire, and then fell down. The scales on them were almost melted. The skin was fleshy and the pieces were black, and some places showed bones and even saw the internal organs. They also lost forever. Wings, this kind of injury, even if they don''t kill them now, they can''t live for long.


    For a moment, most of the dragons flew back. Obviously, they chased them, and the black winds were high. Weitzer grabbed the opportunity first, and just found the clouds and drilled up and down. It is very easy to get rid of the chasing soldiers behind.


    Xavier¡¯s eyes became extraordinarily cold, his eyes swept over a dejected dragon, and finally fell on Han Jin, and Han Jin was still looking at the ground, he couldn¡¯t help but cry: Rafael adults?"


    Han Jin is still looking at the ground. This scene makes Xavier feel very surprised. He really wants to see it in the past. What is it that attracts Hanjin¡¯s attention.


    "Raphael!!" Xavier raised his voice.


    This time, Han Jin heard it. He looked up: "You call me?" Then he released the curse and appeared on the side of Xavier.


    "Raphael, you..." Xavi smiled bitterly: "There is a golden dragon that has escaped!"


    "You have so much...and let him escape? Deliberately??" Han Jin said with a smile.


    "What?" Xavier''s face changed immediately, and then glared at him: "What do you mean by Rafael, how can I deliberately let go of the enemy of the Dragon Field?!"


    "Yeah, you have no reason to let him go, huh, huh... I am so hearted." Han Jin smiled, but his heart was sneer, of course, he could deliberately let go of the enemy! Xavier¡¯s goal is to force himself to become a deadly enemy with the Dragon Field, so that he can only fully rely on the Dragon City to protect himself! If it is really unintentional, Xavier should not carefully observe his own look! Speaking of it, he was extremely grateful to Solomon. Without Solomon''s teachings, he could not see it so thoroughly. Although it does not necessarily mean happiness, he would rather not be happy than become a plaything for others.


    The muscles on Xavier''s face were extremely twitching. He should have said something, but suddenly there was nothing to say, because he had a feeling of heart.


    However, Xavier experienced a lot of scenes. He quickly recovered his emotions and said slowly: "What happened to you, Rafael, then?" Then he pointed his hand at the giant egg that was still creeping: "He is It should be dealt with by you, but you...hey, otherwise, the golden dragon will not be able to escape!"


    "I am thinking about things." Han Jin said softly, what is this? Eat yours, drink yours, calculate yours, and finally you have to bear all that is not! Fortunately, he never thought about who he was going to in the past, or else he would regret it now.


    "Thinking about it? This is fighting... You are thinking about something?" Xavier said with a smile.


    "I am thinking about Siniel, you should know..." Han Jin smiled and then bowed his head.


    "Xinnier?" Xavier paused for a moment and made a long sigh: "I can only say that the elder grandfather Ampudra made the most stupid choice, his ignorance, shortsightedness, and dragging down Dragon City. He paid the price!"


    A few dozen miles away, a well-dressed veteran watched the scene of the entire dragon battle from a crystal mirror, and saw Weiz escape. He was silent for a moment, put away the crystal mirror, and his body shape rose into the air. The moment when his figure floated, a wave that could be described as a majestic spread out in all directions.


    Weiz desperately spread the wings and kept drilling through the clouds, because he didn''t know if there were any enemies following him. He didn''t have the time and energy to observe, just wanted to escape farther and farther.


    Just when he once again flew over the clouds, he suddenly felt the volatility of the fire element. The kind of fluctuation was very intense and very familiar. He stabilized his mind and tried to converge his breath and quietly drilled. Clouds.


    As the height dropped, he found an old man standing on the top of the mountain. He also saw who the other person was. The other party also saw him. At the moment of the line of sight collision, a string of half-punch tears from Wei. He flew out of his eyes, and he could no longer control his emotions. "Adults...Adults..." Weitz, while crying, quickly descended to the top of the mountain.


    Taking off and landing, this kind of thing has been repeated thousands of times, but today there was a mistake, and almost fell to the ground.


    "Weiz, what''s wrong with you?" Xia Zuo asked with a frown.


    "Adult, that **** Raphael, he betrayed us!" Weitz couldn''t take care of the **** wound in the chest and abdomen, screaming: "Everyone is dead! Everyone is dead!! You want to be ours!" Revenge..."


    "You are very angry, it looks... you can''t keep a secret." Xia Zuo sighed.


    "What?" Weiz didn''t understand.


    A javelin-type weapon composed of flames appeared in the hands of Xia Zuo. The next moment, Xia Zuo had already thrown the javelin back.


    Xia Zuo''s movement is very simple, his strengths only have one word: fast!


    Not only the movement of the hand is fast, but the speed of the javelin is also flying to the extreme. Weiz just saw the flame gun. The gun body has penetrated from his front neck and emerged from the back neck, blasting a meter or so. The blood hole, the flame gun continues to fly upwards like a meteor, only in an instant, has risen into the extremely high and high air, the flashing light has become very weak, even more vague than the most bleak stars. The enormous strength of the flame gun condensed, and the body of Weiz was shot at six or seventy meters high. The huge body of the above Golden Dragon was able to fully turn over and fall to the ground.


    Weiz once explained to Han Jin that Xia Zuo attacked Yadunis and did not use all his strength. It turns out that Weiz is honest. If Xia Zuo shoots with the same strength, he can only release one of Ardenis. After the end, being spiked!


    But Weiz''s vitality is very tenacious. He is still not dead. A pair of pupils are nailed to Xia Zuo. He can''t speak, he can only express it with his own eyes.


    "Raphael did not betray us." Xiazo slowly moved forward a dozen steps, standing in front of Weiz, looking up at the pupil of Weiz: "I want to implement a plan, a thorough end for thousands of years The plan of war, Weiz, I am sorry, you can only be a victim."


    "For..." Weitz struggled to spit out a character, and at the same time, countless blood bubbles poured out from the wounds on his upper and lower layers.


    "Because I can''t let other guardians know." Xia Zuo said in a low, sad voice: "At least, never let Harriet know."


    Weizi couldn''t say anything. The light in his eyes became more and more bleak. Then the pupil slowly closed. Xia Zuo raised his hand and patted Weiz''s face gently, making a long sigh.


    From the beginning, after Han Jin told him about the plan, he believed Han Jin¡¯s sincerity, because Han Jin was letting the Dragon of Dragons attack the Holy See and **** the Holy Crystal. This is a deadly handle!


    Since Jedice joined the Korean team, his actions have been impeccable. Han Jin has secretly snatched the sacred crystal. This thing is spread out. What qualifications does he have to be the lord? ! A lord can be murderous to the enemy, but must be caring for his subordinates, otherwise who will sell his life? Who will be willing to unite around? Xia Zuo is very clear about the meaning of Shengjing to the Holy See. If you know that Hanjin is the mastermind, Jedice will go crazy and will definitely go crazy! Moreover, the mentality of other strong people around Hanjin will also change dramatically. Can Han Jin give such a deadly handle to himself, is there any need for doubt?


    Moreover, from Han Jin¡¯s plan, Xia Zuo saw a perfect blueprint. Nikolay has already moved closer to the Dragon Field. He and Solomon talked for a long time and realized that Solomon was also somewhat tempted by the Dragon¡¯s full support. Shang Hanjin, Long Tian can control these three strong, what power can compete with the Dragon Field? ! What''s even better is that after Han Jin''s fake intention to rely on the Dragon City, he will try to reduce the strength of the Dragon City. Just like today, when the strength of the Dragon City becomes weaker and finally wakes up, it is too late and too late.


    In fact, Xia Zuo began to feel chilly, because Han Jin''s heart is a bit scary, but after some deliberation, he gently put down the vigilance. Han Jin is too young, so he is very arrogant and very proud. With this shortcoming, Han Jin¡¯s achievements are limited, at least he cannot break away from the control of the Dragon Field. The Korean import voice said that the ideal is to unify the whole continent. Every time I think of it, Xia Zuo wants to laugh. How can Long Domain see the mainland unification? Han Jin also said that in the future, Solomon¡¯s foundation will be inherited. Xia Zuo wants to laugh. He talked with Solomon. Solomon did not say anything. He really thought about handing over the elements to Hanjin, but Han¡¯s work was a bit rough and missed. Unexpectedly, he beat Tony, and even Solomon¡¯s eldest son, Jared, was rushed out by him. This caused Solomon¡¯s dissatisfaction. Solomon hoped that his three children would be safe and happy. If you live happily, if you give the elements to Hanjin, Jared will die! Looking at it now, Solomon¡¯s initial idea is to develop westward, and Hanjin goes north and south, and each of them is working hard to build their own foundation. They are bounded by the swamp zone and do not invade each other. The relationship between the second sons Ellison and Yalene is good. Can be sent to Hanjin, and his own foundation is handed over to Jared, so that he can fulfill his wishes, and all three children can live well. Xia Zuo can understand this embarrassing feeling and believe in Solomon''s words!


    Therefore, Han Jin¡¯s arrogance will be learned in the morning and evening. However, at that time, the overall situation has been determined, and Han Jin¡¯s inability to change anything can only be bowed!


    Xia Zuo sighed again and took out the crystal mirror again...

 Chapter 44： Variance

    Chapter 404


    "Although they are enemies, but as a dragon, we have to show enough respect." Xavier said slowly: "So I will send their bodies to a place suitable for burial, Rafael, hope You don''t want to make me embarrassed." Xavier''s words are apparently asking for Hanjin''s understanding, but in fact they are full of unquestionable taste.


    "I know." Han Jin nodded.


    Han Jin¡¯s attitude made Xavi very satisfied. He indulged for a moment and said: ¡°Raphael, we help you out of the shadow of the dragon field, should you...¡±


    "What should I?" Han Jin asked with a smile.


    "Should we fulfill our agreement?" Xavier said at the beginning of the mountain. Just now, Han Jin¡¯s heartfelt words had a great impact on him, and he could not be relieved until now.


    "First of all, you made a mistake. Today I am helping you, not you helping me." Han Jin said faintly: "A few days later, I hope to see enough sincerity."


    "Raphael, this is already the case. You''d better think about it seriously." Xavier''s words are very clear. The Dragon King''s Golden Dragon has already escaped. The Holy Crown City will soon face revenge from the Dragon Field. Protection? You better be obedient!


    Han Jin was silent. After about a dozen seconds, he smiled again and said with a smile: "A few days later, I need to consider it for a while."


    Xavier stared at Han Jin, and he could not see the young man more and more! It stands to reason that the average person who encounters such a downfall will definitely be angry and angry, but Han Jin always seems so bleak, as if nothing is in the heart, if Hanjin is a person without temper, all this It is very reasonable, but the fact is the opposite. According to what I have learned, Han Jin has more temper and temper. When Han Jin feels hurt, the means of revenge is extremely ferocious.


    Xavier wants to continue to test Hanjin¡¯s bottom line. When he sees that Han Jin is angry, he will have a real feeling, instead of being so vague as he is now, but deliberately committing to violate an overwhelming superpower. Who will bear the latter? Xavier couldn''t forget the scene that happened when Han Jin just met. Han Jin didn''t care about his choice. He really fell out with Han Jin. He couldn''t explain it to the companions of Longcheng. Even if he had to turn his face, at least wait until They got the heart of the dragon, and then they don''t need to worry about anything.


    At this moment, a black shadow walked out of the forest just a kilometer away. There was a very obvious white flag on his head. The black shadow swayed the flag and rushed in this direction.


    The dragons¡¯ observations were sharp and their vision was wide. They immediately discovered the shadow. A golden dragon slowly said, ¡°What is that? It seems to be... orc.¡±


    "Orc? What do the orcs come here to do?" Han Jin asked.


    No one can answer this question, the dragons are also puzzled, but there is only one orc, they are not in mind.


    Soon, the shadow was getting closer and closer. It turned out to be a shaman. He jumped from the blast wolf 100 meters away and walked slowly. His eyes glanced around and fell into Hanjin. On the body, he bowed down with respect and respect: "You are the Raphaelite? We have a letter from Fussa to be handed over to you!"


    "Fusa? How did he know that I am here?" Han Jin asked coldly.


    "Oh... we happened to catch a dozen elves and got a message from them, saying that you want to do something big with the Dragon Dragons and the southwest of the Holy City." The shaman smiled. Said.


    Xavier¡¯s gaze was glanced at the dragons. Half of the dragons were originally sent by the Dragon City to assist the elves. Later, he and Han Jin discussed to ambush the dragon guardian Xia Zuo, and then the dragons were Adjusted over, this is also the purpose of his personal appearance, but unfortunately, Xia has never appeared. When he saw the signal of Han Jin¡¯s attack, he was very disappointed, but it was a heavy lesson for the Dragon Field. It also shows the determination of the Dragon City. The northeast region is the site of the Dragon City. The relationship between the dragons and the elves is very good. There must be someone who unintentionally reveals the top secret action. Fortunately, there is no big twists and turns, otherwise he will never give up, but he must find out who is not.


    Those dragons are also facing each other, and there is no shortage of blame in their eyes. Which one is it? Will this important news leak to the elf? !


    ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Han Jin asked quietly.


    "If adults want to say, they are all in the letter."


    "What about the letter?"


    "Here." The shaman replied and took out a letter and then opened the envelope.


    Xavier is very good at earth magic. When the envelope is opened, he senses a vague but disturbing earth element fluctuation. His face changes dramatically because he never doubted his instinct: Be careful!¡± Xavier screamed, then his arm slammed and a sharp rocky spike pierced through the ground.


    Xavier¡¯s reaction was still a slow one. The magic he released did not have any effect. When the shaman opened the envelope, the whole body shrank in and turned into a dry body. The magic scroll was not a person. All can be released, and instantly absorb the full vitality of the shaman.


    An extremely fierce magical wave spreads around, and even the air is twisted and twisted by this wave. On the mountain bag, a rising black smoke is smashed hard, and a cut is burnt into coke. The branches are smashed at the same time, and the flames that have been beating everywhere have disappeared. They become a group of fires that contain cockroaches, but they can¡¯t be put out. More than a dozen green dragons have fallen down, their limbs are spread out, and the belly is dead. On the ground, the chin is the same. They want to work hard to raise their heads, but they can lift up a few feet or a few meters, and then they are sucked down by an invisible force. They make a heavy impact with the ground, a few feet, a few meters. It is normal for a human being, but it is too pitiful for a huge dragon.


    The Golden Dragons are able to stand, but they are not much better than standing down. Their legs and small half are deeply buried in the ground, including their tails. No matter how much effort they make, it is difficult to move. Han Jin and Xavier were also greatly affected. Their calves were also buried in the ground, and the knees of both of them were shaking violently. I can imagine what kind of pressure they are under.


    Everything, including living and inanimate, curled inward and downward, and even the giant egg made by Xavier became elliptical, and the state was unstable and constantly undulating. If one of the same big palms is photographed on it, maybe the egg will be made into a omelet.


    Only the upper dragon headed by the Dragon Field is an exception. His head that is exposed to the ground is rapidly expanding, and then a loud bang is heard. A long blood arrow spurts in his mouth, and the blood arrow seems to be mixed with something, and It also made a whistling sound, which was faster than the arrow that the elf shot, but the blood arrow only shot more than 30 meters away from the oblique direction, and it was sucked down by the hard-skinned, and turned into raindrops of countless spatters. Hit on the ground.


    With the mountain bag as the center, within a few kilometers of the surrounding, all the grasses are tightly attached to the ground, and a clump of shrubs collapses one after another. The big tree can''t bear this pressure as long as it grows slightly. The first few trees were not collapsed, but their branches and leaves were all smashed down. It was like an umbrella that was put away, and the sound of the break came and went, and the flexibility was insufficient. One root of the branch was torn away from the mother.


    "Great gravity!" Xavier said in a hoarse voice: "Impossible... impossible..."


    In the eyes of dragons in Dragon City and Dragon Field, gravity is an unusually vicious magic. Especially for Black Dragon, gravity is a natural enemies. Black dragons can immune all elements and can breathe The release of magic, the magician like the strong encounter with the black dragon, is very helpless, most of the magic can not hurt the black dragon, and the black dragon can use magic attacks, or simply shred them with sharp claws; warrior The strongest of the class encounters the black dragon, and it is very helpless. The black dragon flies at high altitude and releases the long-range attack. They can''t fight back, and the black dragon''s body is stronger than the golden dragon, occasionally hitting the black dragon once and twice, and Unable to change the ending. Only with great gravity, you can instantly return the black dragons to their original shape, turning them into a pitiful, primitive four-legged lizard.


    In the distance, there was a faint horn, and a row of black shadows appeared in the sky, rushing here at a very fast speed.


    Xavier''s face changed greatly. He struggled to pull out one foot and tried to break out of the magical envelope to block those obviously unfriendly enemies. However, he only took a few steps and stopped, because of the big gravity. The scope of the cage is too wide, and there are several kilometers. It is too late to go out at this speed.


    Xavier looked back and looked at the dragons. The green dragons who were crushed on the ground naturally did not need to say that the golden dragons were also very upset, kept roaring, trying to move the body, but unfortunately, if their strength improved again Some, mastering the magic of the dragon language, can release the ultimate deformation technique, but it can be safe. Now the bigger their body, the heavier the strength, unless they disappear, otherwise they can''t move.


    In the end, Xavier¡¯s eyes fell on Han Jin. Although Han Jin was trying to support the body, his look was calm. He remembered that Han Jin had magical magic and could hide in the earth at any time. Threatening Hanjin.


    Xavier was not wrong. The black films had already rushed to the edge of the magic enchantment. They only hesitated and rushed in without hesitation, but they were also affected by the great gravity. The speed suddenly slowed down.


    Xavier made an angry cry, then took a step and walked hard. Now all the companions are in desperate situation. He must fight the enemy and fight for time! Out of a dozen steps, Xavier could not help but turn his head and look at Han Jin. His eyes were full of pleadings, and his heart was even more remorseful. He knew that he would be counted by the orcs. He should not say those words to Han Jin before. Exploring Han Jin¡¯s attitude.


    Han Jin certainly understood the meaning of Xavier. He frowned and thought for a moment, sighed and finally took a step. He was on the side of Xavier. Xavier was very moved and his eyes became indifferent. He never thought of it. Hanjin will be so high-spirited, compared with Han Jin, he seems too embarrassed, Xavier secretly vowed, if there is still, he will regard Han Jin as a true friend!


    Although it is extremely difficult to walk within the influence of gravity, after all, both sides are working hard. Gradually, the distance between them is getting shorter and shorter, and finally it has been reduced to less than 200 meters. Han Jin and Xavier can clearly see the huge figures on the opposite side, the same huge creatures, but the power of the behemoths is obviously stronger than that of the dragons. The whole plain has become a kind of swamp, and the behemoths Every step of the way, the legs that are several meters high will fall deep into the ground, but they have enough ability to pull out their legs and continue to step. Of course, they are also very tired, open their mouths and open their mouths. Panting, the sputum dripping from the mouth, like a heavy weight, kept falling on the ground, but their eyes flashing red light were particularly excited.


    Under the huge figure of the row, there is a shadow that looks very small, but Han Jin and Xavier invariably turn their attention to that figure.


    Han Jin once thought that the orcs had similar appearances, but the protruding fangs were long and short, but the orc opposite gave him a very different feeling, because his ordinary, ordinary is like a remote mountain village. Scholars who teach children literacy are neat and mundane.


    In fact, the waves in the heart of Fossa are undulating, far from being as calm as he is on the surface. The Dragon City has been trying to maintain the elves, causing great troubles for him. The dragons do not want to fight with the behemoths, they pay attention. When you move to the rear of the Orc, as long as you encounter an orc community that is no more guardian than the giant beast and the giants of the hills, you will rush to spurt a burst of dragons. When the Fusa dispatched the reinforcements, the dragon has already swept away. The dragons are like a stinger, deeply piercing the heart of his Fusa, causing him to burn his head, making him miserable, but the orcs are extremely lacking in airpower, and the shaman-controlled thunderbirds have no effect at all. The number of giant beasts and hill giants is too small, and the dragon''s mobility is too strong. They can only let the dragons get away. These days, I don''t know how many orcs are killed in the dragon''s dragons. .


    This is not counting, he got a message, Dragon City is putting pressure on the Raphael lord of the Holy Crown City, trying to let Raphael Lord give up the suspicion, reach an alliance with the Elves, and attack the orc race on two sides. This is his absolute Unbearable! It is now in the spring, and the Grand Duke of Solomon should have discovered his empty city plan, that is to say, Solomon''s magical army is likely to cross the swamp area at any time. The elves have unreasonably attacked Hanjin¡¯s territory and formed a deep hatred with Hanjin. It turns out that Han Jin has no good feelings for the orcs, otherwise it will not attack the orcs several times, so the Holy Crown City will remain silent all the time. Very accurate catching Han Jin¡¯s mentality, sitting on the mountain and watching the tiger fight, anyway, the two Hanjin hate it, the more miserable the better, the Solomon there is no movement, it should be the attitude of Han Jin, do not want to interfere too much This thing, so as not to cause Hanjin''s suspicion. If the Elves and the Holy Crown City reach an alliance and fight against the Orcs, then the Orcs will face a devastating disaster, and Solomon will certainly send troops to step on the last heavy foot for his ¡®old friend¡¯.


    Fossa is not afraid of the alliance between the elves and the holy crown city, only worried about the participation of Solomon, so he must remain patient, Han Jin attacked the orcs more than once, and even killed the great shaman Yuridin, the voice of the family demanding revenge is very high. However, Fossa firmly suppressed the voice and tried to control the army, avoiding the violation of Hanjin. The strength of the holy crown city alone, even if he could not attack the main city temporarily, he should send a small unit to attack the Acropolis of the Holy City and grab some Things are always good, but he can''t do that, at least not now.


    Just set foot on this land, Fossa''s plan is very simple, first to eliminate the elves, and then to fight one by one, but after Han Jin constantly show strength, and know the relationship between Han Jin and Solomon, he has quietly put Korea After entering the list, even if the elf has been eliminated, he does not intend to attack the holy crown city. Instead, he will try his best to maintain the status quo, try to improve Hanjin, ease the years, rest the strength, and then say. Really not, or Han Jin and Solomon jointly attacked him. His last step is to forcefully cross the territory of Hanjin, north or south. Of course, there are only Cold Shadow City and Dip City in the north. The living space is too small, and Fusa wants to wear it. Go through the jungle and go south to the Freedom League!


    No matter from which point of view, he must destroy the alliance between Hanjin and the elves. As for the dragons in front of them, they are dead! Be sure to avenge those tragic orcs!


    If it was before, he didn''t want to violate the Dragon City too much, lest the Dragon City come out and help the Elves, but the visit of the Dragon Field Guardian Xia Zuo made him feel great. Long Tian did not want Longcheng to open in the Northeast. The situation, do everything possible to destroy, this is very normal, and Xia Zuo assured him, will come out and talk with Solomon carefully, try to resolve the hatred of both sides, although he does not believe that decades of **** sea enmity will be easily resolved, but he Seeing a hope that Solomon should worry about Hanjin and worry about the Dragon Field, then whether he can turn the current situation into a set fact, the key is to look at Han Jin¡¯s attitude. If he can, he can put several cities in Beit League. Returning to Han Jin, it is impossible or even equal. Of course, this is his last bargaining chip. He will not easily say it, negotiate it, and talk slowly.


    "I can see that you are a little uncomfortable." Fossa said slowly as he walked. His manner and pace were much easier than Hanjin and Xavier: "But I really like the magic of gravity, if it is on the mainland. There is an eternal gravity enchantment, and the orc family will surely become the most powerful race."

 Chapter 45： bad language

    Chapter 405 swearing


    "Xavier, I remember that I have heard such a saying." Han Jin¡¯s eyes flickered and said, "Let¡¯s stay in the green hills, not afraid of burning wood..."


    Xavier¡¯s face muscles trembled slightly, and he whispered back: ¡°Raphael, we don¡¯t have a chance! If we can delay for a while, the gravity enchantment will disappear. At that time, these monsters are definitely not ours. opponent!"


    ¡°Procrastination? Can we drag a few?¡± Han Jin asked.


    Xavier squatted for a long while, and slowly said: "Raphael, Dragon City will never forget today!" Xavier''s subconscious is that as long as you can fight with me today, Dragon City will always remember this situation!


    Han Jin no longer spoke. When he sent Maxwell to kill him, he now asked him to fight to the end. Xavier can say such shameful words. Any response he made is superfluous.


    "Raphael, the things here are not related to you, I don''t want to be difficult for you, and I don''t want to conflict with you, you still leave." Fossa shouted with a full voice.


    "Leaving?" Han Jin had some mistakes. He thought of everything. He did not expect that Fossa seemed to be very concerned about his existence.


    "Tomorrow, I will send messengers to the holy crown city. Some things, we should also talk about it carefully."


    When Fossa spoke, those who were humming more than the behemoths seemed to be impatient, and if it wasn¡¯t for Fossa to restrain them, they would have rushed over.


    Xavier couldn''t change his face. He didn''t think that he could block Fossa and there were more than 20 behemoths, and temporarily abandoned the dragon''s self-esteem. He put most of his hopes on Han Jin, and Han Jin had unfathomable The mysterious power, he believes that Han Jin can explode a stronger fighting power than himself. Of course, Han Jin is really willing to participate in the war.


    "What do we have to talk about?" Han Jin smiled: "Your habit is destruction and destruction, and what I want is development and survival. We are like darkness and light, and it is impossible to compromise each other."


    ¡°Destruction? Destruction?¡± Fossa paused for a moment: ¡°It seems that you have heard a lot of rumors against the orcs.¡±


    "I have not only heard it, but I have seen it." Han Jin said without hesitation: "When you just stepped through the marsh area, I met your army. Do you know what I thought at the time? I want to You all kill the light."


    Xavier became very low-key at the moment, only silently listening to Han Jin¡¯s conversation with Fossa. In fact, he was eager to talk to Fossa and talked about the disappearance of gravity.


    This time, Fusa was silent for a long time. It took a long time to say: "Raffael, you have never been to the city, you don''t understand the pain of the orc family. Just because you see something, you must be with us. Is the orc race an enemy, is it too arbitrary?"


    "The pain of the orcs?" Han Jin smiled. "I thought that you have always been very happy."


    Fossa pretending not to hear the sarcasm in Hanjin''s words, since the self-contained continuation: "The elves are beautiful, at least they will not cause the other people''s evil feelings when they meet. What about us? I don''t have to talk too carefully. ?! Humans can master vindictiveness, can master magic, what about us? We can only seek to improve in the madness of pain, time and time again! Even the dwarfs have their own ethnic advantages, let alone those of the Titans and Dragons. Powerful creatures, the orc family has nothing! Our strength and victory often come at the expense of countless lives, and even we can say that we are the most vulnerable!!"


    "Wait..." Han Jin suddenly opened his mouth and he showed a very shocked look, as if he had found something.


    "How?" Fossa was also a bit surprised. Didn''t his own complaint touch this young lord?


    "I remember when you said at the beginning that if there is an eternal gravity enchantment across the continent, then the orc will become the most powerful race, is that true?" Han Jin''s eyes became extremely cold and cold. "I can''t think of it this way. In fact, the blood of the king of gold has long recognized the defects of the orc race, so you have been trying to change the situation. Unfortunately, if it is peaceful, you can only be thrown away by all races. In the back, huh, huh... Finally, you have chosen the most direct way, that is, destruction. If other races on the mainland disappear, the orc will become a unique master! No one can pose a threat to you!"


    Fossa is speechless. If Han Jin¡¯s words are true, then the orc¡¯s abacus is too vicious. If the blood of the royal family has never thought of this, then Han¡¯s cultivation is too vicious, and Fossa does not know. How should I respond?


    "We have nothing to talk about, Master Fossa." Han Jin sighed with a sigh of relief: "We really have nothing to talk about." There is a judgment in his heart that he does not know whether it is right or wrong. Solomon is right. In the assessment of the orcs, it seems that a formalistic mistake has been made. The whole continent believes that the orcs are simple and rough races. Their races have never produced a culture and wisdom worthy of praise. Therefore, Solomon did not think deeply. Why did the orc family always fight against everything in a brutal and cruel way? Only blame these on the short-sightedness and superficiality of the orc civilization. If he just feels right, the Orc has been making plans to slaughter, destroy other life races, and use this most extreme way to make up for his own shortcomings, then he must correct his plan!


    Xavier was in a hurry and couldn¡¯t help but look at Han Jin. How can I turn my face? But he did not dare to look at Han Jin, worried that it was seen by Fossa.


    "Raphael, do you think that the Dragons will sincerely be friends with you?" Fossa is still making the final effort: "It¡¯s a joke! The proud dragons never make friends with other inferior lives. They are just using you."


    "Yeah, they are using me, but what about you? You are not only destroying me, but also destroying the entire human race." Han Jin is now a salt and salt.


    "I''m sorry..." Fossa sighed long. "Okay, okay, let me teach you, the real power of your dragonslayer!"


    "It should be like this." Han Jin said faintly: "I sincerely advise you that strength is what you are good at. Don''t continue to show your naive mind. For me and Xavier, this is meaningless. , the differentiation is not successful, and now use the ''slayer dragon'' to provoke separation?"


    "Ha ha ha..." Xavier laughed loudly. Han Jin had already said nothing. He didn''t have to deliberately keep a low profile: "Raphael, do you know what is the most ridiculous thing in the world?"


    The details of this thing are very important, and Han Jin is a person who attaches great importance to the details. Xavier calls his name and shows Xavier''s mentality from the side. He has already regarded himself as a friend.


    "What is it?" Han Jin smiled and answered.


    "I don''t know how to use my strengths, but I like to push my own shortcomings!" Xavier laughed. "A rough orc shows his wisdom, grace and elegance in front of us. This **** is like An orangutan put on a flower skirt and ran to the elf to show off its beauty."


    "I didn''t expect that the great dragons would also swear." Han Jin also laughed.


    "Because it is so happy!" Xavier laughed louder.


    "Laughter, you laugh," said Fossa, coldly, his muscles on his face were a little distorted, but he tried to control his emotions: "I hope you can laugh at the end."


    Han Jin and Xavier had a sudden pause, and then a new round of laughter broke out. This time, even Han Jin was somewhat ruined. For no reason, Fossa continued to show his demeanor.


    In fact, Xavier¡¯s words were originally a trap. If Fossa immediately violently proves that he is correct, Fossa¡¯s face should be rough and rough. If Fossa can remain calm, it means that Fossa continues to pretend. Like an orangutan wearing a flower skirt, anyway, no matter how Fossa responds, it will become a joke.


    Fossa certainly understands what Han Jin and Xavier are laughing at. His eyes are round and round, taking a long breath, and then making a roar: "Kill!!"


    More than 20 than the Mongolian beasts simultaneously made a deafening roar, and strode forward, but under the influence of gravity enchantment, their movements are somewhat like the slow motion in another world movie, which is particularly difficult. .


    Xavier snorted and began to sing magic. About five or six minutes, those than Mengmen rushed out more than a hundred meters, Xavier finally released the magic, a soil wall rose from the ground, blocked The road to the behemoth, the earth wall rises very slowly, and in the end it is only seven or eight meters high, only covering the big half of the behemoth, on the soil wall, from time to time. The clods collapsed, and it seems that the earthen wall is not strong, but this height is enough. Although the behemoths can move forward, it is impossible to jump, or raise their legs high.


    Han Jin¡¯s face suddenly changed. He said in a suspicious voice: ¡°The earth wall technique?¡± Xavier is the elder of the Dragon City. He sang the magic and used it for a long time before he used a soil wall technique. This is not as good as a new magician!


    Xavier smiled bitterly: "In the gravity enchantment, the elemental fluctuations become extremely sluggish, and I can release the magic, which is not easy."


    "What else is it?" Han Jin couldn''t help but blurt out. In fact, he intends to use Xavier''s combat power to consume some of the power of Fossa and prepare for the future. Whoever thinks Xavier has become so embarrassed.


    "Raphael, you..." Xavier was full of pleading.


    "I practiced fighting magic. In such a powerful gravity enchantment, I almost lost my fighting power." Han Jin also showed a bitter smile: "I thought you were the elder of the dragon, and it must be much deeper than me in magical rumors. Who thought of..."


    The two ghost-loving people face each other. They just lifted the weight and even ridiculed Fossa without any scruples. The fundamental reason is that they have confidence in each other. Now they have exposed the stuffing. Of course, only Han Jin, who is truly a ghost, is a man. It is absolutely impossible to shoot with all strength. Otherwise, why should he spend so much energy? !


    Boom...Booming... There was a loud noise in front of it, although Bimeng was also greatly affected, but their attack power was still fierce, under the slap of a pair of claws, only a few In a second, there were more than a dozen places on the earth wall that had been collapsed. Then, the behemoths rushed from the gap and continued to charge forward. To the forefront, it is Fossa, he can actually do trot, from this physical strength, he is much more powerful than Han Jin and Xavier.


    Xavier began to sing a spell again during the time when the behemoths destroyed the earthen wall. This time, the song was sung longer, until the behemoths destroyed the wall and rushed out more than 30 meters. Only release magic. An elliptical silt swamp appeared in front of the behemoths. In the gravity enchantment, the consequences of being swamped were fatal. The behemoths were aware of the danger, immediately stopped and then wandered to the sides. go with.


    Xavier secretly bite his teeth and knew that it would be better to release the swamp directly. It was a waste of time! He wants to deceive the eyes of the behemoths. If you can''t see the difference between the mud and the earth, you will definitely get stuck. Unfortunately, under the influence of gravity enchantment, the mud pools are all deeply trapped, just like the magma is hard. The underground fire lake, the behemoth beast is no longer stupid, nor will it jump inside.


    "Raphael, do you really have no way?" Xavier hurriedly said that if Han Jin and his conditions were raised at the moment, he could almost agree.


    "I can temporarily improve my combat power at the expense of burning my life, but I can''t last." Han Jin is somewhat helpless.


    "how long?"


    "A few minutes."


    "Raphael, please..." Xavier pleaded again, and he felt that Han Jin should have reservations.


    "Impossible." Han Jin categorically said: "Although we are already friends, I will not dedicate my own life, and... even if I use all my strength, I can''t stop so many behemoths."


    Xavier silently, Han Jin¡¯s attitude is very real, just like when Fossa splits them, Han Jin did not say how his relationship with Dragon City is, or he is a person who values ??Xinyi, so he will never give up his allies. If Han Jin said that he would never believe it, on the contrary, Han Jinqing clearly revealed the hatred of the orc family, so he would reject the olive branch that Fossa extended, and the latter¡¯s credibility is very high, at least Weir is convinced. Now, if Han Jin says that he can''t release his power, or has done his best, Xavier will not believe it, but Han Jin is very sincere and admits that he can do better, but then he is very dangerous to himself, even May die, so I won''t do it, Xavier has no reason to doubt.


    The Behemoth beasts have been divided into two teams, and a dozen of them have bypassed the behemoths and rushed to the dragons who are unable to move, and Fossa himself only carries five or six behemoths. Pounced on Han Jin and Xavier, with a look on the face, the fierceness of the face, obviously, he believes that all the dragons are dead, Han Jin can not stop him, with the help of the land to escape the most It is also possible that Han Jin¡¯s magic has failed in the gravity enchantment, then he will kill Han Jin together.


    Xavier roared and his body rushed to the front, blocking the Fossa. The magic had vanished. In this gravity enchantment, he wanted to release the magical magic. He needed a long time to sing the spell. Sa will not give him a chance. At this moment, Xavier is remorseful. He should not hold the idea of ??trying to figure out the purpose of the orc family first. If Fusa has just stepped into the gravity enchantment, he will prepare the magic. It won''t be as embarrassing as it is now.


    "Be better than a fist?" Fusa laughed, approaching Xavier in a few steps, then rushing out his fist and hitting Xavier''s chest.


    "Dead!!" Xavier snorted and then punched.


    The movements of the two men are equally slow, equally stiff, and without any skill. They are simply not comparable to ordinary people, because they have to use more than 90% of their strength to counter the enormous gravity.


    Uh... the two men¡¯s fists slammed together, and Fusa¡¯s figure swayed and returned to stability, but he sagged deeper, even his knees disappeared underground, and Xavier sat down on the ground. His hips and back waist could not be seen, like a big child sitting in the baby''s cradle. Every dragon has tyrannical power, which is innate, Xavier has also experienced close combat, but compared with Fossa, he still has a big gap.


    Behind the Fossa, the Behemoths took a step and waved the giant claws to shoot Xavier.


    Xavier was shocked and rolled up in an extremely embarrassing motion, rolling out a few meters away, avoiding the trampling of Fossa and avoiding the giant claws of the behemoth.


    There was a loud bang, and the arm that was seven or eight meters longer than the giant beast actually fell into the earth, and it was not on the shoulder. Not only was Fossa and Xavier not suitable to fight in the gravity enchantment. The same is true of the beast. The result of excessive force is completely out of balance. That is more than half of the head of the behemoth, and it sinks with the last remaining free hand, snarling and trying to put it. Pull your own head and arms out. After all, Warcraft is Warcraft. If it is a little bit smarter, don''t worry about it yourself. If you use the rest of your hand and just pull it to one side, you can catch Zhongzeweier.


    Xavier was scared out of a cold sweat, and even fled to the side to escape. He never imagined that the fighting power of the behemoths could still be so strong. In fact, the Fossa at the moment is not terrible, the terrible is those than Meng Beast!


    In the rolling, Xavier¡¯s eyes lingered, and Han Jin and his equally fled to avoid the attack of the Behemoth beast, is it really impossible? Did not wait for Xavier to return to God, the other than the Mongolian beast crossed the companion, two steps to the front of Xavier, lifted his foot and stepped down to Xavier.


    Xavier had to roll to the side again. This is the most embarrassing battle he has ever experienced. He wants to maintain the dignity of the dragon, but he must also restore his balance. In his time of restoring balance, he is more than a monster. He stepped on the depths of the ground early.

 Chapter 46： Fight to the end

    Chapter 406 Fighting to the end


    Fossa did not rush to join the battle group, only to stand on the sidelines, and Hanjin and Xavier could only avoid the attack of the Behemoths. Hanjin had nothing. He was almost from the bottom of the world. A little bit of growth, more self-respecting things have been done, but Xavier can not stand, he is the elder of the Dragon City, whether in the Dragon City or in the outer continent, are highly respected, by several Warcraft Insulting is unbearable!


    Two bright lights ignited in Xavier''s eyes, and then a burst of volatility appeared, Xavier''s body swelled rapidly, turning into a dragon in the blink of an eye!


    The body of Han Jin and Fossa is extraordinarily small compared to those of the behemoths, but at this moment, the behemoths have become a group of dwarfs in front of Xavier, and the pair of giant wings spread out as if they could All the behemoths are covered under the wings, and the golden scales are scattered all over the body. Each piece is half a meter round, smooth and moist, with a jewel of brilliance, the curve of the body is smooth, strong and proud. Exudes a noble atmosphere.


    The next moment, Xavier has opened a huge mouth, a spurt from his mouth.


    The dragon''s interest was also affected by the gravity enchantment. The trajectory of the spit showed a curved shape, but the one that caused Xavier''s anger was too close to the monster beast and was sprayed.


    Xavier intended to burn the ugly face of the behemoths into coke. As a result, the dragon''s breath was sprayed on the chest and abdomen of the behemoth. Although the position was different, it also caused huge damage, and it was unpleasant. The smell of burnt smell came, and it was burnt out of a deep hole about six meters wide than the giant beast. The inside of the cave was burnt, and there were more than a dozen afterflame in the smoke. And the behemoths were pushed by the impact of the dragon''s breath to the ground and turned to the ground.


    The weakness of the Behemoth beast is undoubted at this moment. However, the behemoth was more mad by the pain. It quickly climbed up and screamed again to Xavier. The sharp claws pointed to Xavier. The chest and abdomen, it also has a big hole there!


    Xavier opened his mouth again, and it was a dragon spurting out. His fighting power was much stronger than that of the ordinary Golden Dragon. At least he didn''t have to wait, he could release the dragon''s breath continuously. And Xavier, like all the strong players of the same order, has extremely rich combat experience, otherwise he will not be able to get this step, almost immediately grasp the deviation caused by gravity, make timely adjustments, the second dragon Just spit on the head of the behemoth.


    The crystal eye mask that protects the eyes is instantly shattered, and the long hair on the head of the Mongolian beast is swept away. Han Jin can clearly see that the muscles on the face of the behemoth are being quickly eroded and withered, even Seeing the process of melting and burning of the eyes, only in an instant, the head of the behemoth has become a huge gimmick. No matter what kind of Warcraft, including the dragon itself, you must rely on the nerves to command the body. The head is burned like this. It is hard to imagine what nerve center still exists. The body of the behemoth becomes stiff, and then it goes straight forward, and a loud bang is heard. Most of the body almost breaks into the earth. .


    However, the beast was a beast after all, and the remaining Bi Meng was not intimidated. The other two gave up Han Jin at the same time as the behemoth, and they flew to Xavier with their companions.


    Xavier''s dragon''s interest can still release a huge amount of damage in the gravity enchantment. Those golden dragons are somewhat unsatisfactory. Their breath can attack a lot of more than ten meters in front of them, and they can''t move themselves. There are more than a dozen behemoths, and they are surrounded by a circle, one by one to kill the Golden Dragon. As for the dead green dragons, they are unreasonable.


    Every golden dragon that is trapped in the encirclement is desperately resisting and vomiting the flames as much as possible. But the behemoths are not fools at all. At least they know how to hunt, and the positive behemoths are responsible for attracting the attention of the dragon. And a deadly attack by a companion in the dead corner, of course, if Jinlong turned his head to spurt the dragon''s breath, then it must start attacking from the front.


    Anyone can see that the nine high-ranking Golden Dragons are killing the light. It is only a matter of time, unless they can get help. Unfortunately, Xavier is self-sufficient, and Hanjin is affected by gravity, and the combat power is sharply reduced. People will help them.


    Faced with a whole five Behemoth beasts rushing side by side, Xavier once again vomited the dragon''s breath while retreating, and tried to turn the head, let the flame of the dragon''s breath cover all the five beasts.


    The magical resistance of the behemoth is very weak, but it is not fake, but it is not too weak, but compared with other top-level Warcraft, under the cover of the dragon, five appear on the monster. The pieces were burnt black, and the long hairs on them were all burned out, as if they were shaved by them. However, they were only a certain amount of damage to the skin, and they did not lose their mobility. They continued to rush to Xavier.


    Xavier immediately realized that he had made a mistake. He opened his mouth again, and the raging flame shrouded the closest monster to the distance.


    It was subconsciously hiding from the monster, but under the influence of gravity enchantment, its movements were not so sturdy, and then the dragon fell on its shoulders and burned.


    The screams of pain than the behemoths, the horrible flames eroding its muscles, revealing the bones inside, but its movements are not slow and fast, and the body shape is straight, and the giant claws are opened. Head to Xavier''s heart.


    Xavier tried to avoid it, but his reaction was not so fascinating. He swept the sharp fingertips of his beast from his abdomen, bringing out four deep wounds, and there were more than a dozen dragon scales. Hard to tear off.


    Xavier was sore and screamed, and another bitter violent diarrhea. Because of the distance, it can be counted as a single beast. The deep yellow flame is poured from its head, spreading down its chest and back, and covering it all over the body. In the sea of ??fire.


    Not to mention that it is a behemoth, and even the golden dragon with strong magic resistance can''t bear Xavier''s breath in such a short distance. It is only a hair removal beast, and it is turned into a hairless beast. The cranium is not only charred, but there are also numerous cracks, like the ground cracked by prolonged drought. Then, its body, like the companion just now, falls straight down.


    "Enough!!" Fossa suddenly screamed, and then his body swelled like a balloon full of balloons.


    Unlike Xavier, Xavier regained his body almost instantly after the ultimate transformation, and Fossa''s expansion was much slower, and others could clearly see the changes he had made.


    Han Jin has already learned the talent of the blood family of gold. His look has never changed. This is what he expected. Xavier was too lazy to observe Fossa. He had been retreating quickly, trying to open the distance between the behemoths and the behemoths. Then he opened his mouth and spurted a dragon. He learned the lesson. Each time, only one enemy was attacked by the dragon''s breath. While spitting out the dragon''s breath, he also took a side view and glanced back at the back. The nine upper golden dragons had already been knocked down by four, and only one of those behemoths. Only the behemoth lost its combat power. Xavier knew that he was unable to save his companion. He had to leave the battle group before he was able to get back from the monster. Otherwise, he had only one dead end, but he did not want to escape. In any case, even if it fails today, let Fossa pay the corresponding price!


    The behemoth, who was attacked, hurried to one side and tried to avoid the dragon''s breath, but Xavier''s attack became more and more sophisticated, and the angle was getting more and more savvy, which proved that his adaptability is very powerful.


    The dragon''s breath was sprayed on the waist of the beast, and there was a crescent-shaped wound between the beasts of the behemoths, as if the other giants had bitten off a large muscle. From the perspective of Hanjin, Even seeing the white bones of the sacred bones that are still moving, and then the sorrowful sorrow of the behemoth, the body loses its balance and falls down, but it can¡¯t be dying again, kneeling high and low. Howling.


    "Let you see, the highest force of the blood family of gold!" Fossa said coldly, he has now become a behemoth beast that can only talk, the difference is in his **** mouth, There are two curved giant cavities, and the body is shorter than other behemoths, and the hair is different. Others are more gray-black or taupe than the monstrous, and he is dressed in a cloak. Gorgeous silver long hair.


    At the next moment, Fossa¡¯s huge figure leaned forward, and behind it, a piece of sand was splashed and flew straight over a height of more than ten meters. He only took a step and jumped a few tens of meters away. Vail, as if it were not affected by gravity enchantment.


    This kind of battle scene is somewhat unfair to Xavier, because Hanjin has become a okay person, and it is useless to blame the people. Han Jin¡¯s fighting style is no secret. If he is a little rational, he will not fantasize to kill Hanjin because That doesn''t make sense. If you must get rid of Hanjin, you must use tricks, vacancies, etc. Otherwise, you will not be able to achieve the goal, but will inflict endless troubles for yourself.


    Han Jin¡¯s eyebrows were intrigued and intrigued, and Xavier was shocked. He couldn¡¯t care for the few beasts that rushed to the front, and immediately opened his mouth and spewed a breath at Fossa. . Xavier has just adapted to the slow and slow battle, and the quick figure of Fossa has had a huge impact on his psychology.


    Fossa made a wrong step, leaped again, and rubbed the dragon''s breath and jumped behind Xavier. At the moment when the two giant figures were interlaced, Fossa waved his left paw and left four extremely deep on Xavier''s belly. The wound, the depth of the wound, can not be seen by the eyes, but the muscles turned out at the edge of the wound are almost half a meter thick, and the blood rushes out and flows down the Xavier''s belly like a small waterfall.


    Xavier was sore all over, but his fighting spirit was still tenacious. His figure quickly changed direction and retreated. Then he turned his head and spit out at Fossa. As the elder of Dragon City, Xavier''s most powerful force is magic, but in the gravity enchantment, he can only rely on the original dragon to fight, which is itself a tragedy that has to be accepted.


    How strong is the strength of Fossa, from his quick movements in the gravity enchantment, he was fully verified, his body swayed, then leaped forward, brushed from Xavier, and he extended his left paw again. Four equally deep wounds were left on Xavier''s back.


    Xavier could hardly breathe, and the trembling had turned into a sway. He took a step to the side and his body seemed to have lost his balance. Hey, he was about to fall down.


    "Dead!" said Fosa, coldly, then leaping up, straight to Xavier, his right-handed half-bend, pointing to Xavier''s chest, the posture seems to be the life of Xavier''s heart. Digging out.


    Xavier showed a desperate look in his eyes. He continued to groan, trying to keep himself from falling, and he never spit out his breath. His power should have been exhausted. The reason why Dragon Heart is called Dragon The sacred object is because it allows the dragon to have unlimited resilience. Uninterrupted, one-stop spurt of breath, with the power of Xavier, can not withstand such huge consumption.


    With a slamming sound, Fossa¡¯s claws pierced Xavier¡¯s chest deeply, and unexpected things happened. The despair in Xavier¡¯s eyes turned into intense madness at the same time. He opened his relatively short arms and died. The death of Fossa on his chest, like holding a child, a sip of the dragon from the top cover, the Fossa and even Xavier''s own half body, shrouded in the sea of ??fire.


    Perhaps because Han Jin and Xavier were unscrupulously ridiculed before the battle, it was impossible for Fossa to remain calm. Perhaps it was because the two attacks were easy to get, so that Fossa relied too much on the influence of gravity enchantment and despised a dragon city too much. The combat power of the elders, in short, he made a big mistake.


    Fossa only thought that he was a real warrior who fearlessly and bravely went forward. As everyone knows, in any long-term historical reproduction, there is a lot of stories that can be heard. What''s more, Xavier has his own self-esteem and upholding. If his strength is not as good as people, he will run away alone. No matter what his life is, then what other faces does he have to return to Longcheng, and what other faces continue to be elders? Of course, he will go, but before he leaves, he must let Fossa pay the price. Sometimes, for what, what must be done is a kind of madness, and the effect of the orc raid is equivalent.


    Fossa made a painful roar, but his reaction was very fast. He immediately pulled out his left paw, clasped Xavier¡¯s throat, and pushed Xavier¡¯s head up. The unfinished dragon finally left. The body of Fossa spewed in the air, and then Fossa made all the power, twisted his body, and pulled out his right paw. His feet also stepped on Xavier''s lower abdomen, kicking hard, trying to break free. Go out.


    Compared with Fossa, who became a behemoth, Xavier has a lot of pure power, and his chest is under the mad tear of Fresa, and there are more shocking wounds. Finally, he supports Can''t stop, the arms are helplessly loosened a little.


    Fossa felt Xavier''s exhaustion, his feet at the same time, on Xavier''s belly, broke away from Xavier''s unwilling hug, and made a roll on the ground, Cangjie quit.


    The hair of the whole body of Fossa was almost burnt, especially the head, and it became shiny. He closed one eye tightly and the other eye became a seam. The biggest weakness of the monster was the eye. Of course, Fossa is no exception. In that dragon''s breath, his eyes are hurt to varying degrees.


    The few beasts were injured by Fossa, and they roared and rushed to Xavier. They had to avenge their kings, and Xavier finally lost his balance in the last kick of Fossa, and he fell on his back. On the ground, the huge body is like a hill that will be active. There are more than 20 deep wounds on his chest, and there is an unfathomable blood hole. It became a blood dragon.


    "Raphael, save me!!" Xavier tried to get up and made a cry for help. By this time, he could no longer continue fighting. Although he still could not save his companions, he had at least achieved peace of mind. A reason to forgive yourself.


    "Come on!" Han Jin, who had been watching for a long time, finally moved, and then roared: "Kill!!"


    Han Jin¡¯s right hand lifted up, and a deep purple light appeared in his hand, and immediately turned into a first thing like a dragonfly. Then Han Jin¡¯s right hand was sent forward, and a condensed light column was rushed forward. Out, is stabbing a chest of a beast. From the appearance of Han Jin and Bimon''s behemoth, Han Jin is like a small bug catching a long and outrageous toothpick to challenge a giant, but the sharpness of the toothpick is far beyond imagination. The other end of the body is as easy to cut into the body of the behemoth.


    "Kill...kill!" Han Jin has become a heroic and imposing manner. If you come to the dusty sky, the light column in your hand will be stabbed one after another, leaving a dozen deep deep in the behemoth. In the wound, three wounds pierced the head of the behemoth, and the behemoth was finally unable to support it. He swayed forward and took a few steps, and the body suddenly fell.


    Xavier was a glimpse first, then another joy. Although he had heard it before, he never imagined that Han Jin¡¯s completely released combat power would be so sharp, and the magic props he had were so amazing that they might not have the hope of winning. !


    Han Jin¡¯s figure has become a bit stiff, his face has risen red, his right arm has fallen softly, and he has been kneeling down on his knees.


    "Go! Go!!" Han Jin suddenly raised his head and roared.


    Xavier immediately realized that Han Jin could only improve his combat power in an instant, and the time for maintenance was very limited! He rushed to make up his strength, struggled to get up, and turned to flee in the opposite direction. At this time, he saw that all the nine golden dragons had been killed, leaving only two giant beasts to continue slaughtering those bombs. The green dragons are not allowed, and the remaining Behemoths have already rushed over to them.


    However, Xavier just missed it, and Han Jin was temporarily unable to take a shot. A behemoth had already grabbed Xavier behind him and stretched out his giant claws. He grabbed the tail that was dragged behind, blood spatter. Xavier''s tail was cut into two pieces by hard life. The facts once again prove the wisdom of the behemoths. If it is to seize Xavier''s tail, it is definitely a catastrophe for Xavier. It is also a big problem for Hanjin. The tail is cut off, but actually it helps. Xavier, in the earth-shattering snoring, Xavier¡¯s huge body suddenly went out more than a hundred meters away, as if it was just like the former Fossa, it was not affected by gravity. Then he did not dare to return, borrowing long The wings maintain balance and desperately escape to the distance.


    "Going..." Han Jin¡¯s figure is quite straight again. He is telling Xavier with action, I will stick to it until you escape safely!

 Chapter 47： Fake oriole with true oriole

    Chapter 407, fake oriole and true oriole


    After Xavier rushed out of the gravity enchantment and swayed into the sky, Han Jin also sank into the ground. He was not a person who likes to fight bravely. It is meaningless to stay and continue fighting.


    Although the battle was fruitful, Fossa felt mixed in his heart. He was pleased to finally solve the trouble of the dragon. The worry is where to go in the future! His troubles have nothing to do with the injury. Just because of the naked hostility revealed by Han Jin, how can he not understand why Han Jin refused his show? You must know that since the war began, Fossa has been trying to avoid killing the people who belong to the Holy City. In the long winter, the elders of the Elves, Ampudra, did not know how many times they had been looking for Lionel and asked the orcs. The family went to attack the Acropolis of the Holy Crown City, and when Lionel asked him, he always asked Lionel to make excuses to resign. Now, remembering, his kindness is in vain!


    Fossa¡¯s heart is mixed, but for the oriole that catches the oriole in the back, the heart is full of excitement!


    The range of gravity enchantment is very wide, and even the forest in the distance has been affected. The woods with a radius of more than 100 meters are hard-boiled, filled with a trunk that is deeply rooted in the ground, and tightly packed. Sticking to the branches and shrubs on the ground, but going inside for a few tens of meters, you can see two pairs of sly eyes, that is, Empu Dura and Prudence!


    Gaobin suddenly held a secret meeting last night, inviting several patriarchs of the big tribes to participate. At the meeting, Gao Bin proposed an amazing plan. According to the reliable information he received, the lord Raphael will be with the Dragon City Elder Xavier. Meet near the Holy Crown City, and Fossa also got this information, he did not want to see Rafael and Dragon City reached an alliance, ready to completely destroy the meeting. Gao Bin asked several patriarchs to pick out the most elite warriors of the tribe, and went out with him to attack Fusa! In Gao Bin¡¯s view, this action is foolproof. Rafael¡¯s strength is very strong. Xavier is the elder of Dragon City, not to mention that Fossa¡¯s advantage is not great. At that time, he Gao Bing led the elves to kill, and 90% of the masters could kill Fusa on the spot.


    At that time, the patriarch questioned that Han Jin could hide in the ground at any time, and Xavier had the ability to fly. Was Fossa crazy? Want to deal with these two strong people? ! What''s more, Xavier only left the Elf for ten days and took away all the dragons. There are so many dragons to help, and the chances of Fossa''s success are negligible.


    Gao Bin did not give a detailed explanation on this issue. He only said that Fossa was very confident in formulating the plan. As for what he was relying on, he did not know, but he could use life to guarantee. The authenticity of the information.


    Some patriarchs asked the source of the information, Gaobin avoided and did not answer, then transferred the topic and told several patriarchs that each tribe only had to give him 50 to 200 elite sharp shooters, plus Yehliucheng¡¯s More than six hundred elite shooters, Ephesus''s victorious division, could not be his opponent.


    As a result, some patriarchs expressed their doubts. What if this is the trap of Fossa? Gao Bin took so many elite shooters, the high-end strike force of the Elf national army was almost half empty. If it failed, it was ambushed by the orc family, and the consequences were unimaginable.


    Gao Bin asked the elder, they did nothing, and the Holy Crown City refused to join the Elf, so they could hold on for a few days? What''s more, this information is absolutely true. At that time, the dragon was lost, and Fossa had no worries. All the behemoths and the giants of the hills could be put into the battlefield. A large number of Thunderbirds could also be free. Flying in the sky, let alone defeating the orcs, they may not escape if they start to run now.


    Gao Bin¡¯s secret meeting was held for a long time. Later, he successfully persuaded the patriarchs and got a large number of elite shooters. The most important of these is because the confidence revealed by Gao Binzhan is very infectious. He even mentioned that when the body of Fossa was brought back, the first thing was to let Anpdula submit his resignation to the United Senate. Pudura has been repeatedly played by Fossa, and his Gaobin only took less than two thousand elves to go out and can kill Fossa. He has this qualification to ask Ampudra to abdicate.


    It was Gao Bin who first discovered the conspiracy of the orc family. He and Lydia saved a lot of elves. Therefore, the patriarchs who attended the meeting were very convinced that Gao Bin, together with their own prospects for the entire elves, could not be seen anymore. Gaobin convinced.


    However, there is no impenetrable wall in the world. After seeing his status crisis, Ampudra always pays attention to the movement of Gaobin and has made arrangements early. Less than half an hour after Gao Bin announced the dissolution of the meeting, An Pudura knew all this.


    Prudence was somewhat unbelievable. First of all, when the Dragon City elder Xavier took the dragons away, he said that the battle could not change the situation as before. He was ready to lead the dragons to find the fighters and directly attack the Fossa. Wang Ting, in the words of another world, is to do his best. Xavier couldn''t go into contact with Rafael privately. Rafael and Dragon City have already formed a deep hatred. How can it be settled? Judging from the big considerations, Xavier wants to form an alliance with the Holy Crown City. He should always contact Rafael through the Elf. After all, Xiannier is a member of the Elf family and has the advantage that Longcheng can''t match. As for the fact that Fossa is preparing to attack Xavier, it is even more absurd. With the fighting power of the orcs, it is impossible to pose a threat to the dragon flying in the sky, and it is even more impossible for Raphael. He has personally learned the power of Raphael. . Also, even if Gao Bin said that it is true, Fossa wants to attack Xavier, but this is definitely the highest secret. Even in the orc family, the people who know the secret are extremely limited, and the information that Gaobin got from wherever. ? In short, Prudence felt that Gaobin had another intention!


    However, Ampudullah believes that Gao Bin is interesting. He is hostile to Gao Bin, but he also believes in Gao Bin. This is somewhat contradictory, but it is reasonable to think deeply. In the past, Empudadura and Gaobin have cooperated for a period of time. One is a religious leader, the other is a military commander. They get along well. Ampudullah understands Gao Bin. In fact, Gao Bin has done a lot of jaw-dropping. Things, no one at the time understood, and later verified his correctness. Out of inertia, Ampudullah thought that Gao Bin, who is always good at miracles, once again mastered what.


    Prudence and Ampudra talked for a long time, even longer than the secret meeting of Gaobin. Until the end, Empudada was full of worries and quickly unified the thoughts of the two elves. ''If Gaobin really killed Fossa, what should we do? ! ¡¯.


    Gao Bin can kill Fussa, can use the surge of prestige, force Ampudula to step down, then the opposite is also true, Ampudra can use this to consolidate his position, and Prudence can also regain himself Power! These days, Prudence¡¯s situation is much more difficult than that of Ampudullah. Ampudullah has only become a one-eyed dragon, but still the great elder of the United Senate, still enjoying the respect of the elves, Plu Deng Si almost turned into a light pole commander. Only his original guard team obeyed his command. The difference from the previous one is really too big. What''s more, he is almost everywhere. And in the bottom of my heart, Prudence had no complaints about Ampudra, and Ampudullah did too much, and even dug one of his eyes on the spot at the Senate meeting, as '' The accomplice'', is he Prudence supposed to do something?


    Unfortunately, Prudence is known for his ¡®color and art doubles¡¯. He is extremely conceited about his appearance. Think about it, really want to dig his own eyes? Or cut something? Prudence felt creepy. He couldn''t bear to start with himself. In the end, he lost almost all his power, and he couldn''t win the forgiveness of the elves. His tears flowed more and the review was deeper. On the demise of Emperor Pudullah in countless eyes.


    Now the opportunity to regain power is in front of him. Prudence can''t help but hesitate, even without Emperor Adrian''s persuasion, he overthrew his suspicions one by one, and finally joined forces with Ampudra to prepare for the first step.


    Ampudra still holds the power. If he wants to contain Gaobin, there are still many ways. He instructed the veteran to hold a rally and asked Gaobin to participate. At the same time, he transferred several patriarchs to another camp to prevent high. Bin met them, and then placed a confidant in the elite shooting of Yehliucheng. If they couldn¡¯t hold the Gaobin in the end, when Gaobin led the elite shooters to sneak out of the camp and prepare to rush to the Holy City, those elite shooters would try to cause The attention of the orc family.


    And Empudura and Prudence were also careful. At first, the elves were parked dozens of miles away. Only Prudences sneaked into the vicinity to observe the movement and saw Han Jin and Xavier. He finally believed that those that Gao Bin said were facts! Then he sneaked back to the distance and sent a signal.


    At this moment, Ampudra has arrived with the elves. In order to ensure that he is not discovered, most of the elves are in the depths of the jungle. Only Emperandra and Prudence watch the gravity enchantment. The battle broke out.


    In fact, they can start immediately, perhaps, have the opportunity to save some of the Golden Dragon and Green Dragon, but Ampudra and Prudence have chosen silence. To put it bluntly, it is nothing but envy and hate. Although Longcheng is allied with the elves, the status of the two sides is not equal. The former belongs to the boss and the latter belongs to the staff. Originally thought that they were most valued by the boss, and they saw that the boss suddenly I was favored by another staff member and said that there was no idea in my heart. It was impossible.


    Fossa had no idea, he had recovered his original appearance, and he put on a new set of clothes. Looking at the dragon-like body like a hill, Fossa couldn¡¯t smile, if he changed to a cliff city. The mercenary group, it is estimated that many people will faint on the spot, or become a wood man who knows nothing, even a myocardial infarction, but the dragon body is not very useful for Fossa, no one wants to do business with him. He is too lazy to do business with him, like what, just grab it. Longjing, which is worthy of a city, is nothing but a beautiful stone. Dragon scales can make armor. Dragons can make strong bows. Unfortunately, it is useless. There are no alchemists or shooters in the family. To make a battle armor? Who will use the strong bow?


    However, these dragons must be transported away, and they can''t be cheaper. Fossa looked up at the sky, and then there should be a few hours of light, but... how can gravity enchantment not disappear? It is too hard to force the body of the dragon to be dragged out in the gravity enchantment.


    The remaining dozens were gathered by the behemoths next to their dead companions, and they kept crying like a ghost. After all, they belonged to the top-level Warcraft, and they also knew the companions who died.


    After waiting for a moment, Fossa finally got a little impatient, and looked up at the sky again. At this moment, he suddenly felt something, violently reaching out and grabbing his chest.


    An arrow appeared quietly in front of Fusa, and Fossa¡¯s hand was holding the arrow, his eyes drifting to the forest on the left, and a slender elf was standing on the enchantment of gravity. Beyond, a soft smile on his face slowly opened the bow in his hand.


    "Prudence..." Fossa had realized what was going on, his voice was a little heavy, and his heart was a little sinking.


    The next moment, Ampudra''s figure appeared next to Prudence, the Elf had a very sharp line of sight, and Fossa''s vision was not bad, when Ampudra and Fossa''s line of sight collided, They all had a strange feeling in their hearts. Ampudra had become a one-eyed dragon, and Fussa had one eye that could not be opened. Of course, the latter was temporary. The two one-eyed dragons look at each other. The scene is similar to the two strange dumbs on the street. What kind of mood can only be understood by oneself.


    Rheinnell sat on the ground and used his fingertips to draw something on the ground unconsciously. He is not a magician or a magic rune. It is only his habit. When the emotions in the heart are fluctuating and uncontrollable, you must What to do and divert your attention.


    On the side of Rheinell, surrounded by a dozen orc guards, they looked around with vigilance, but their eyes often drifted back and fell on Rheinner. They stayed with Rheinn for many years, for the first time. Seeing that Rhinenell is so dysfunctional, it has nothing to do with calmness. It is just an uncle who can¡¯t tell the truth. The orc who has a sharp eye and knows some culture can see that Rhinenell is only going back and forth to write two words. : Phoebe!


    At the other end of the mountain squad, there are tens of thousands of hurricane warriors ready to go. The ability of Rheinel is not to be seen. At least his commander ability is enough to be alone. Tens of thousands of orcs gather together to keep the silence. A blasted wolf is also very clever.


    A silhouette was extremely abruptly raised on the side of Rheinner. A dozen orc guards immediately held the machete in his hand. Two of the guards quietly released their fingers after seeing the figure.


    "You are finally here, huh, huh..." Rheinner sighed with a sigh of relief, throwing the branches of his hand in the distance, standing up, staring at the figure with a pair of eyes full of anticipation.


    ¡°Are they reliable?¡± Han Jin¡¯s eyes swept over the orc guards.


    "They are all warriors who are willing to give me everything. Of course, it is reliable." Rheinnell seems to be nervous. He just breathed a sigh of relief and now takes a long breath: "And... after night, even if they are not reliable Can''t change anything, isn''t it?"


    "You can see it." Han Jin laughed: "Oh... haha..."


    Han Jin¡¯s laughter grew from small to small, but Rheiner was laughed inexplicably: ¡°What are you laughing at?¡±


    "I remembered some past events." Han Jin smiled. In fact, what he remembered was just the thing. He and Xavier cooperated with each other and mocked the style and language of Fossa.


    "There..." Rheinnell¡¯s words are still alive, and he doesn¡¯t care about the past. He only cares about what¡¯s going on there.


    "You can go to harvest the fruit." Han Jin said faintly: "This **** night, the biggest, sweetest fruit."


    "They..." Rinner couldn''t help but lower the voice: "Ampudra and Prudence are coming? Gaobin? Is it coming?"


    "What? You want to kill them all?" Han Jin said with a smile.


    "No, no, I am just..."


    "Don''t forget, my goal is peace." Han Jin said softly: "The three are coexisting, it is the most stable. If the elves will be destroyed, then I will not cooperate with you, to be honest, although the orcs I have never attacked the Holy City, but in my heart, your threat is far more than the Elf."


    "I understand what you mean." Rinner smiled a little embarrassed. Han Jin¡¯s words were very unheard of, but the more he did, the more he trusted Han Jin. The proper sincerity was true sincerity. Sincerity was too deep. Too thick, often filled with hypocritical taste.


    "In the orc family, I chose you. In the Elves, I chose Gaobin, Rheinel. You better not have any hostile actions against him. Otherwise, our peace will become a bubble." Han Jin whispered: "I have already treated you as a friend, you... must let me down..."


    "No, please believe me." Rheinnell was solemn and hesitated for a moment: "They..."


    Rheinnell is not afraid of revealing secrets. As he said, after going tonight, it makes no sense, because he has mastered the highest power, but there are some things that he still can¡¯t say. Do you have to ask clearly, now I am In the past, Fossa will not die yet?


    "You are now carrying your army, but not too close, waiting for my signal." Han Jin smiled: "And, those dragons belong to me."


    "Of course, of course." Rheinnell screamed, he was not interested in the dragon, and then whispered: "You... will you shoot?" Prudence is the top of the elves. The strong man, he is worried that there will be an accident.


    "I will mediate the war between you and the elves in the future, so I should try my best to avoid getting their blood." Han Jin indulged for a moment: "But... when necessary, I will shoot."


    "That''s good." Rinner''s heart was set.

 Chapter 48： Excessive force

    Chapter 48 is too hard


    Fossa made an angry snoring. He never imagined that just now, he used the gravity enchantment to trap more than 20 dragons, but in a blink of an eye, he became a cage bird!


    An arrow was deeply inserted into the chest of Fossa. It was this arrow that made Fossa completely awakened. Prudence could not bear to end the battle all at once, so the first arrow that was shot reminded the taste far more than Attack, so, he could grab the arrow in time, but when Prudence shot the second arrow, his arm was only lifted in half, and the arrow had hit him.


    The power of Fossa was also greatly affected in the gravity enchantment, and the arrow of Prudence could cross the space, regardless of the enemy, including the behemoths, including Ampudra, including the tides. The elves, all the strong players present, the only ones who can play 100% of the combat power, only one of Prudence.


    At the moment of Fossa''s injury, the Behemoths had surrounded the Fress and blocked the view of Prudence. Then the behemoths turned and fled in the opposite direction. Because of the specific growth experience, Fossa''s self-respect is far less strong than Xavier. In fact, in the war with Solomon, he often fled, otherwise he will not live today, of course, in the heart of Fossa, this Not to escape, but a strategic shift, save a living force, in order to carry out more fierce revenge.


    The elves are divided into two strands, along the clearly visible enchantment edge, and are swept from both sides. The flying speed of the silver Pegasus is of course much faster than the behemoths in the gravity enchantment. Only rushed out more than three hundred meters, the elves of the brigade have been blocked in front, and Prudence riding the unicorn also chased over, on the side of Prudence, there are more than a dozen riding alone The sharp beast of the horned beast, today, Prudence has brought all of his family out.


    Prudence smiled and slowly pulled the longbow and aimed at the front of a behemoth. He enjoyed this feeling too much. The humiliating life is about to become history. He has seen a sunny road.


    At the next moment, Prudence''s fingers were gently released, and the arrow appeared in front of the monster. He instantly smashed the crystal eye mask that was more than the behemoth, and pierced it into the eyelids. Only screaming than the behemoths, the huge palms cover their heads.


    The other elf shooters also launched the volley together. However, the first round of arrows they shot all fell through. To be precise, the entire row of arrows flew into the gravity enchantment and only flew more than 30 meters. I made a curved shape and disappeared into the ground.


    The elves were all experienced combat shooters, and immediately adjusted to see the long bow in the hand pointing to the sky, and then launched the projectile.


    The gravity enchantment is semi-circular, and the elves have a certain angle to eject. This time, the arrow that is shot still does not pose any threat, but the distance of flying out is farther, reaching more than one hundred meters. The projectile trajectory is cutting into gravity. After the enchantment, it changed rapidly. All the arrows were smashed down, and they were vertically inserted. All of them were not underground, and even the arrow feathers could not be seen.


    Fossa hid in the palm of a behemoth, and saw that Prudence was in front of the crack, his heart was heavier, and then looking back, Ampudra and more than a hundred elves The shooter is still in place, and the elf shooters are concentrating on observing the movements of the behemoths, and Ampudra is so unrelentingly extending his arms, his mouth opens and closes, and he has words, as if he is singing magic.


    Fossa couldn''t help but hate it. In normal times, he took a lot of courage from Ampudra. He didn''t dare to be so rampant. The distance of about a kilometer was a time of up to ten people for the beasts who were good at blitzking. They can rush to the side of Ampudullah, but in the gravity enchantment, the distance of kilometers is so far away, let alone it is meaningless to go back and attack Ampura, because Prudence can bring the elves Easily rush back to support.


    What makes him even more hate is that the ultimate madness of the blood family of gold is also limited. A dragon releases the ultimate deformation, and then restores the dragon''s body, then he will enter a long rest state, that is, sleep, to make up for the consumption, the orc''s skills will not be so troublesome, but he can not Release the ultimate madness twice in a short time.


    Too bad! Fossa dissatisfied! ! If there is no gravity enchantment, if you can also release the highest force of the orc family, he has enough confidence to tear all the elves into pieces!


    Unfortunately, there are not so many in the world. If you can really have this, then Xavier''s ¡®if¡¯ is much more painful than Fossa.


    A little bit of green grows on the ground, forming a slow tide that stretches forward. However, in the enchantment, everything will be affected. The vine has just grown and is weighted by itself. It was squashed, and even the bark was squeezed out and oozes green juice, but their vitality is very tenacious and they are constantly growing and spreading.


    Prudence is still releasing arrows at a slow pace. His attack power is extremely sharp at this moment. The arrows are not lost. There is nothing to stop. Every two arrows will make a behemoth become a scorpion. Some people are afraid of the behemoths, and they use their hands to cover their eyes and rush forward. This is useless. At most, Prudence becomes more serious, and the longbow in his hand is more full. Then he shoots out. The arrow will blow up a small blood hole on the palm of the behemoth. The so-called size is only relative, in the case of an ordinary person, the whole palm will be smashed.


    How ferocious a normal behemoth is, how crazy they will become after the scorpion, and even no control from Fossa.


    Fossa¡¯s heart is bleeding!


    Those behemoths are the basic guarantee for the survival of the orcs. For every reduction, it means that the power of the orcs is weak. Fraser really wants to pounce on the blood of Prudence and eat Prudence. The meat, even... he wants Prudence to know what is better than death! But the shorter and shorter distances between the two sides are so cruel, and each and every one must pay a terrible price!


    Compared with the two, Faso¡¯s negative emotions are deep, and how strong the positive feelings of Prudence are, this is a golden opportunity! Putting it in the usual way, he shot two behemoths at most, and then he was worried about his life. The speed of the impact of the behemoth was horrible, and it was the same as the silver Pegasus, but it ran. After a certain distance, the silver Pegasus will not work, their endurance is not enough, and the endurance of the behemoth is very strong, and can even fight around the clock.


    Prudence, who has won the battle, has some imaginations. The record of this day is almost half that of the previous hundreds of years. He killed more than a dozen behemoths and killed the Beastmaster, the Elves. Who else can compare with him? Gaobin? He can''t! However, Prudence also acknowledged the ability of Gao Bin. He never noticed the conspiracy of Fossa, and Gao Bin made a warning early. Therefore, he can forgive Gao Biao¡¯s actions, if Gao Bin is willing to do it honestly. His deputy, he will not be awkward, after all, Gaobin saved a lot of elves, if Gaobin still has to fight against himself, then I can only be sorry!


    Four hundred meters...


    Three hundred meters...


    When the distance between Fossa and Prudence was less than two hundred meters, the behemoth beast in front of him screamed and covered his eyes, and kept turning the circle. This is already the last shield of Fossa!


    The eyes are the windows of the soul, and the most important organs for all kinds of life to perceive the outside world. When they fall into the darkness, they will become timid, panic, and even crazy with the power of the behemoths. On this road, one by one, the monsters are left alone, like a road sign, some running wildly, some screaming, and occasionally two monsters slamming together. I will immediately meet and beat each other.


    Prudence did not rush to raise the longbow to the last Bimeng. Instead, he reached out and hooked his finger at Fusa. He was so proud of his heart that he could find proof in this action.


    Fossa jumped from the palm of Bi Meng''s behemoth and slammed. His legs were deeply immersed in the earth. He didn''t even reach his heels. He quickly pulled out his legs and stood up, cold. Cold look to Prudence. And the last one, the behemoths, squinted at their companions and made a cry of crying.


    "Despicable!!" Fossa is still keeping the style, trying to use civilized language to express his contempt, rather than naked swearing.


    "Ha ha ha..." Prudence laughed in the sky and turned to the rest of the elves: "Have you heard it? The adults of Fossa are saying that we are mean!"


    The elves made a burst of laughter. On the battlefield, the accusation of the enemy''s conduct was weak, weak, childish and ridiculous. Moreover, the loser always condemned the winner. Fossa could say this. On the contrary, it means that Fossa has already conceded.


    "Farsa, do you still have a face to blame me?!" Prudence''s tone suddenly turned sharply, and that Zhang Junmei had to let the man feel the horse''s face and become distorted: "I have always regarded the orc family as an ally. What have you done?! How did you treat our elves?!"


    Fossa was speechless, and his demeanor and eloquence were two different things. What''s more, he did lose money.


    The logic of intelligent life sometimes seems very funny. When he holds the decisive power, he always despise and ignore the truth. When he is in the weak side, he will use the reason as a shield in front of him, at least The reason is to attack the enemy, because otherwise, he has no other means.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, Fossa, come, let''s make a break." Prudence sneered: "Do you still want to wait for the gravity enchantment to disappear? Hehe... even if it really disappears, you are dead. !"


    The Behemoth beast behind Fresa suddenly screamed and rushed forward, but rushed out of the two steps, and then turned his body, slammed Prudence with his ass, and slowly retreated.


    It was difficult to walk in the gravity enchantment, but it was difficult to walk away. But there was no other way than the giant beast. The arrow shot by Prudence was unusually hot. His goal was always fixed. The eyes of the behemoths, no matter how the behemoths are protected, with both hands or with their arms, Prudence''s arrows can always shoot through their bodies and hit the target.


    From the front, the image of the behemoth is very ferocious, but from the back, it has become very rich, like a lazy bear of the earth, this funny action, let the elves once again make a sneer.


    The thick emerald green stretched out from the foot of Ampudullah, and now it has extended to the front of Prudence, and the vines that cling to the ground have formed an emerald lake, which is Ampudura. The most powerful magic you have ever mastered, and seeing his pale face, you can know what price he paid.


    If the superpowers are judges, the Metropolis will not pay much for Anpdurah¡¯s efforts. Because only one gravity enchantment can make Fossa sleepy, and whether there is Anpdu, it does not affect the result. However, Ampudra is a politician!


    The politician''s perspective on the problem is of course a huge difference from the purely professional. He does nothing, so he watched that Fossa was killed by Prudence. Afterwards, the elves talked about this battle, the aura of glory. All fell on Prudence, saying how great Prudence was, and he had nothing to do with Ampullah¡¯s dime. Now, he paid, no matter whether the magic has effect, in the long scroll of history, he will be in front of Prudence, he and Prudence teamed up to create a brilliant record, so, He must do it!


    The behemoths retired, could not see the vines under their feet, and only walked a few steps, and then the vines fell to the ground and fell to the ground.


    Fossa''s eyes became blood red. He knew that he could hardly cross the last two hundred meters. But this is the end of the matter. It is always necessary to try it. If you don''t have the last breath of life, you can''t give up.


    Fossa suddenly stepped up and made all the effort to run forward. He lowered his head down, arms crossed and guarded in front of his forehead. He no longer tried to dodge or block because he could release Under the Prudence Arrows, which has 100% combat effectiveness, all efforts have lost their meaning.


    Prudence smiled and opened the longbow, shot an arrow, in the middle of Fossa''s shoulder, he did not shoot, but because he could not bear the present enjoyment.


    Fossa clenched his teeth and continued to sprint forward. Unfortunately, under the influence of gravity enchantment and the influence of countless vines, his speed was far less than that of an ordinary person running on the ground.


    One hundred meters...Farsa and Prudence are getting closer and closer, and the rest of the elves have also opened the longbow. The simple equestrian technique, the elves are ranked first on the mainland, and Fossa is against them. Words are a slow moving target. Even if there is gravity enchantment, if you shoot a few arrows, there should always be one arrow to hit the target, otherwise they are not worthy of being a member of the elves.


    Fifty meters...30 meters... At this moment, Fossa has become a grass man in the field of Yehliucheng Archery. He is surrounded by arrows and arrows everywhere, except for the attacks of Prudence. The meat is not deep, and some only leave a small red dot on the body of Fossa, and it falls to the ground. Some just pierce a cluster of arrows. With the footsteps of Fossa, there is heavy attraction. After a few moments, I was removed from the body, but the new arrow would fall again.


    In fact, Fusa¡¯s tight muscles are harder than steel. On his crossed arms, there are more than a dozen extremely deep arrows, which are Prudence¡¯s pens, but his arrows. Can penetrate the Bimon, but can not penetrate the Fossa, while being shocked in his heart, but also fortunately, if the Fusa can enter the state of ultimate madness, this battle will definitely evolve into a hard battle!


    Nearly two thousand elves concentrated on shooting one person and shot more than a minute. The treatment enjoyed by Fossa was unprecedented.


    When the distance between the two sides was less than ten meters, Fossa suddenly made a scream of earth-shattering, but his arms were still in front of his forehead and his head was not lifted. He wanted to come to him and still maintain deep jealousy against Prudence. The elves are retreating in the same way. In fact, it is already very good. The fact that Fossa can rush out of gravity and enchantment can''t change anything. The collective attack power of the outer elf shooter is much more fierce than before.


    Suddenly, an extremely fierce magical wave swayed in the air, and countless root vines bounced up at the same time, forming a row of spiked forests, and the magic enchantment finally disappeared!


    Fossa regained his freedom, and immediately fell into another prison. A vine was rolled from all directions to the Vaasa, and his body was entangled in it. What made him more painful was that he was full of Arrows, but the vine vegetation is not so much, and each arrow is shaken, it will tear his wounds, and feel the pain of the unbearable.


    There is an impulse in the heart of Fresa that he wants to cry. He has not tasted this impulse for many years. Why? If the gravity enchantment disappears a few minutes earlier, he has more than a dozen behemoths, enough to reverse the battle. If the gravity enchantment disappears a few seconds later, he can rush out and try to rush out of the elves. Why? Is it now? !


    Prudence smiled and opened the bow. Suddenly, an elf screamed: "Adult, look..."


    "What?" Prudence found that the face of the elf was completely distorted, and could not be seen in the direction of the elf''s fingers.


    Under the moonlight, there appeared a hurricane wolf warrior wielding a machete. They were silent and groaning and were pushing at this speed. Prudence''s face changed dramatically, and he hurriedly looked in other directions. There were tidal wolves everywhere, and they surrounded it from all sides. The total strength has reached tens of thousands.


    "I know! This is a trap! The trap!" Prudence yelled, and there was a question in his heart. Is Faso crazy? Use yourself as a bait to lie to them? Thinking of this, his eyes fell on Fossa and cried, "Kill him! Kill him first!!"


    There was also a big change in the face, and a few steps rushed to his silver Pegasus and jumped up. The result was too strong, and because the magic just made him exhausted too much, even from the other side. The head fell on the ground, the elders and evergreens of the elves, and they made a mistake that was too hard. I still haven¡¯t learned the lesson.

 Chapter 49： Fierce and timid

    Chapter 409, murder and timidity


    The elves around Ampudullah hurriedly lifted Updura, and carefully sent Ampudra to the silver Pegasus, and then turned and jumped onto his mount, and a swarm of bees fled to the forest. Gravity enchantment extends to the edge of the forest, and behind them is the forest, which is a blessing in misfortune.


    The longbow in Prudence''s hand was pulled into a full moon, and an arrow was shot at Fossa. In fact, the Fossa at this moment has become quiet, and the body is full of arrows, like a giant hedgehog, but Rudens was still not at ease, and finally made another arrow.


    When the arrow appeared in front of Fusa and shot into Fusa''s eyebrows, Prudence shouted: "Let''s go!" After he finished, he took the lead in driving the unicorn and retreated in the direction of the disappearance of Ampudra. The rest of the elves had long been horrified, and they heard that Prudence issued an order to retreat, rushing to the forest.


    Prudence just rushed to the edge of the forest and saw the elves clinging to Ampudra''s flustered out of the forest. Prudence stunned: "What happened?"


    "The orcs! The orcs are everywhere in the forest!!" Ampudra screamed: "Come, let''s change direction!"


    Prudence''s gaze swept through the forest, faintly seeing the metal was reflecting, his face could not help but reveal the look of fear, then Prudence turned around, in his field of vision, everywhere Are the orcs, they are excited to wave the machete, whistling from all directions, change direction? Which direction is the same! Moreover, Prudence also has the sequela of ''excessive force''. From the hunting of the Behemoth, he has been releasing the power of the mark of God. By now, he is exhausted. Moreover, even if he stays in a state of full prosperity, it is useless. In this world, no one has any perfect combat skills. Each profession has its own weaknesses and advantages. The ability to tear space can be used to kill the strongest enemy. Or the commander, but in the face of the blast of wolf warriors, who wants to kill? How much can you kill?


    "Ampudra, you are responsible for today!" Prudence roared: "I have said that this is the trap of the Orcs!" In this situation, Prudence has no scruples. Naked and screaming at Anpdullah.


    "The trap of the orc family? What do you know?! If this is really the trap of the orc, how can it make Fossa..." Ampudra immediately counterattacked, but the words were not finished, he suddenly stopped, then pointed Cried: "Wait! Don''t do it first, I figured it out! I figured it out!!"


    Many elves have already opened the longbow. Since the orc family has surrounded them, fight it! Kill one enough, kill two and earn one! Suddenly I heard that Ampudra ordered them not to do it. The elves couldn¡¯t help but face each other. Although they still held long bows, no one shot the arrows.


    "What do you think of?" Prudence stunned.


    "This is not a trap! It is the guilt of the orc family!" Ampudra showed an excited look: "The orc family must have their own contradictions inside, and Fossa is fighting against us, but not all orcs are willing to fight us, haha. ... I finally understood why Gao Bin dared to use life to guarantee the authenticity of this information."


    Prudence looked at Ampudra, and his head was in a mess, and he couldn¡¯t understand what Ampudra understood.


    "I don''t understand?" Ampudra''s smile looked very proud: "Simply say, if you cooperate with Gaobin, it must be a prince of the orc family who has the military power. Fossa is dead and will be his successor. !"


    "Gaobin and the orc princes cooperate? Impossible..." Prudence muttered.


    "Nothing is impossible. Gaobin''s situation has been very difficult. The Holy Crown City has never sent troops to help him. It is inevitable that he will be disappointed, so..." Ampudra stopped his words and did not continue to say it. I am very embarrassed to say that the Holy Crown City could have stood on the same line as Yeh Liucheng. The current situation is caused by his An Pudullah. What qualifications are there to blame Gao Bin?


    "What does this have to do with us?"


    "Of course, there is a relationship, Gao Bin can give him, I can give it, Gao Bin can''t give it, I can give it!" said An Pudullah.


    The elves around me were silent, and Ampura had a taste for the orc family, but no one stood up and accused Ampudra.


    "But why are they attacking us?" Prudence''s words made the faint expectations of the elves'' hearts faint.


    "This..." Ampudra was asked: "Do they recognize that we are not high guests?"


    Ampudullah had doubts about his judgment and fought? Still try to maintain peace? In his heart, the game is uncertain, but in the gap between the conversations, the orc family has approached, and the elves have not released the arrows. The hurricane wolves feel a bit inexplicable. They are slower and slower, and finally at the distance from the elves. It stopped a hundred meters away, because Rinner made an order and tried to catch it. Now they find that the elves seem to have collective surrender, and of course they have to control their emotions.


    When An Pudura saw it, his heart was not surprised, and his judgment was not wrong!


    Just then, a call of sadness came from afar: "Father... Father..."


    The body of Fossa has been robbed from the vines by the typhoon wolves. His appearance has become miserable. Don¡¯t say the body. There are more than a dozen arrows in the face, one of which is deeper. Deeply pierced into Fusa''s eyebrows, one body down, blood everywhere, and Fusa had become a blood man, and even the vines that were entangled in the body of Fusa were dyed in blood.


    I don''t know if it was because Rinner''s crying was too sad. At the same time that Rheinner came to Fossa, Fossa opened his eyes.


    More than a dozen guards have surrounded Rhinenell and Fossa. When they saw this scene, they also felt terrified and consciously shifted their sights elsewhere, and they did not dare to look at them.


    "You..." The muscles on the face of Fossa were fiercely uncontrollably, and he was full of arrows. Rinner was nothing but a strong body like Fossa. I smashed a piece of arrow feather, and even put a few arrows into the inch.


    "Father!" When he saw Fossa woke up, Rheinner showed a happy color, then he suddenly reached out and rudely grabbed Fossa''s mouth, but the other hand caught the arrow in the center of Fres''s eyebrows. With a fierce effort, the arrow was pulled out.


    Blood Splash, Fossa made a dull scream, and the body stood up like a spring. With both hands, he grabbed the robes on Rheinn¡¯s chest and even the eyes that were hit hard, and glared at him. Rhinenell, but he couldn''t see anything soon. The blood spurting from his forehead, like a heavy blood curtain, covered his eyes.


    Rheinnell opened his arms and slowly put Fossa in his arms. The force he released was so great that he turned all the arrows on the body of Fusa and made a series of cracks. Then he was in Ephesus. Sa''s side said one word at a time: "Old things, this time, you can''t grab my Phoebe again, isn''t it?"


    "You..." Fossa tried his best, but he could only spit out a single note. He was hit hard, he was dying, and he was tossed twice by Rheinel. He didn''t faint on the spot, and he was very strong. There are some insights in his eyes, a bit of anger, and a bit of remorse, but no one knows that Fossa regrets what he is, shouldn¡¯t he treat his son like this, or regret that he didn¡¯t get rid of this ruin earlier. .


    Rheinner turned his head and looked at Fossa. He wanted to know what kind of expression this old thing would reveal after knowing his true thoughts, and Fossa was also trying to look at Rhinel, the sight of the father and the son. Heavy collisions together.


    Rheinnell''s eyes are very clear, full of smiles, and Fossa''s eyes are very muddy, filled with anger, but their expressions are equally embarrassing.


    "Goodbye, old things, huh, huh..." Rheinner slammed the door, his hands on the blue veins, and his arms slowly tightened.


    At the same time, Fossa''s eyes swelled at the same time, the mouth, the nostrils and the corners of the eyes, all of which bleed out blood. The surrounding guards could even hear the sound of the bones breaking clearly, and Rheinel kept this position, always After a few minutes, waiting for his arms to tremble slightly, only to put Fossa down a little.


    This time, Fossa was completely dead. The eyes of the godless eyes stared at the night sky, the mouth was wide, and the prominent fangs became dull.


    "Father..." Rheiner sighed and smacked the eyes of Versa, but the muscles of Fossa had begun to stiffen. His hands were wiped, and Fossa¡¯s eyes were closed, but his hands were closed. After lifting it, Fossa¡¯s eyes opened a little bit.


    Rinner¡¯s face flashed a stern color. He hated Fossa¡¯s eyes. The hatred finally got vented. He should have been happy, but he had a panic in his heart. He didn¡¯t dare to look at it. When I was ready to do something, there was a voice of an orc outside: "General!"


    "What?" Rheinner raised his head violently and asked angrily.


    "The elves... seem to be surrendering."


    Rinner looked coldly at the body of Fossa, then stood up and gave a look to the guards, then jumped onto his mount and rushed to the elves surrounded by the distance.


    "Rheinnell, are you?!" Seeing Rheinel, Ampudullah was surprised. Then, Ampudra and Prudence quickly looked at each other. The former was of course very proud, and the latter revealed. The admiration of the look, Ampudra''s judgment is proved, Rheinel is the eldest son of Fossa, and soon joined the military, mastering the military power, if the Fossa is wrong, Rheinel is almost the only inheritance choice, Other princes want to fight, it is not for Rhineer.


    "It''s nice to see you, Ampudullah," Rinner said faintly.


    Ampullah, he always pays attention to the observation of Rheinel. It is reasonable to say that Gaobin is working with Rhein Neil. Then Rheinnell discovered that Gaobin did not appear. It was he and he who killed Fusa. Prudence, it should be very surprising, and Rinner¡¯s look is calm, as if he had known them for a long time.


    There must be something wrong here. Ampudra is frowning. He always thinks that his wisdom is superb, but at this moment, his mind has become confused, and he can''t think of a suitable reason.


    "I am also very happy to see you." Ampudra barely smiled.


    Rheinnell¡¯s gaze swept through Ampudra and Prudence, and then swept through the elves who were waiting for the squad. In fact, the squad at this moment has lost most of its meaning. The hurricane wolves are more than a hundred meters away from the elves. The place formed the encirclement, and as soon as Rinner made a command, they could crash into the battle of the elves in a few seconds and fight close to the elves.


    "Let''s put down the weapon, I don''t want to make it difficult for you." Rheinner whispered.


    "What a joke? Want us to let go of the weapon?!" Prudence angered.


    "Prudence, you better think about it. If I really want to kill you, you have been cut into meat sauce." Rinner smiled: "Listen to me only to you." It¡¯s good to be honest, peace will come soon, the question is... can you live that day?¡±


    "Prudence, don''t be impulsive!" Ampudra hurriedly stopped Prudence, and immediately fell on Rinner: "You said peace will come soon?!"


    "Yes." Rheinner said slowly: "Do you think I need to lie now?"


    Amphura took a long breath and turned and ordered: "Let the weapon down!"


    Most of the elves did not throw away the longbows according to the orders of Ampudra, and both pairs of sights fell on Prudence. They came from the Southern Forest Forces and were the guards of Prudence, facing the life and death. Of course, it will only obey the orders of Prudence.


    "Elder Puddhism?!" Prudence hurriedly said that he was not accustomed to surrendering to him and was not used to laying down his weapons. Moreover, the opposite of Rheinel did not express the goodwill of their imagination, but instead placed a condescending The gesture made him feel uneasy in his heart, and the longbow was at hand, at least for the enemy to pay the corresponding price. Is it necessary to let anyone kill? !


    "Prudence, didn''t you hear me?!" Ampudra was also angry.


    Rheinner looked at the two elf heads and argued there. He didn''t know that Ampudra deliberately wanted to please himself. In fact, he was thinking about how to please Hanjin. Prudence and Longcheng elder Maxwell colluded and almost killed Han Jin, and Han Jin¡¯s hatred in his heart, from his design to kill more than 20 Dragon City dragons, can draw a powerful Proof, Rheinnell knows that Han Jin is also hating Prudence, and Ampudullah, first to catch the two guys, let them taste some punishment, and then execute, the credit is still his, also It is a revenge for the father, and it can also satisfy Han Jin.


    Prudence''s eyes flickered, but the fingers were getting tighter and tighter, and the sense of uneasiness in his heart was always lingering, so he didn''t want to let go of his weapon.


    "I have to rush back to Wang Ting as soon as possible. I don''t have time to sharpen it with you." Rheinel waved his hand and hurried the wolves from the forest to the left and right, and gave way: "First put down the weapon." Can leave."


    Among the elves, some are the guards of Ampudra, who have already thrown away the longbows in accordance with the orders of Ampudra, and heard the tentative driving of the silver Pegasus, walking a little bit into the forest, sure enough, The hurricane wolf warriors did not stop, let them go deep into the jungle.


    Although Ampudra has already made a decision, but a heart has never been able to keep up. When he saw this scene, he could finally take a sigh of relief. He looked at Prudence with hatred and turned around. Going out, you can take a few steps and feel a little bad. In the elves, Gaobin has mastered almost all military power. The only one who is willing to cooperate with him is Prudence. He can¡¯t take Prudence. Throw it here.


    "I don''t understand?" Ampudullah whispered to Prudence with a patience: "Gaobin has already reached a peace agreement with Rheinner! Rheinner did this just to show his attitude. He and his father, Fossa, are equally tough! After all, Fossa first launched a war, killing and killing countless elves. Rinner is also worried that we will retaliate. He is warning us that if we force him, he will not hesitate. Everything starts a second war. Hehe... you don¡¯t understand this kind of thing, do what I say.¡±


    Prudence looked at Ampudra''s one-eyed eyes, and suddenly there was a feeling of ridicule in his heart. At the elves'' collective meeting, he dug one of his own eyes and screamed to use the remaining one to see the orcs. Is Ampudullah, who is ruined by the family, really the same person as Ampudullah? ! Those **** vows are fart? !


    Prudence does not understand Ampudullah, the lion-like fierceness, the rabbit-like timidity, these two very different qualities, sometimes fully embodied in one person, Ampudra swears and orcs The tribes don¡¯t wear the sky, but they really fight together. They are desperately killed and sacrificed by other elves. As long as there is still a little fighting power, the elves will never let the elders go to the battlefield, just as Ampudra suddenly turned to Han Jin launched an offensive, forcing Siniel to marry Prudence, and it is always someone who goes to suffer and pay. But now, Ampudullah is also in the encirclement. If there is a conflict, he will be unlucky. Then he will find out countless reasons for peace. He would rather deceive others, deceive his companions, or even deceive himself. Also take the sense of security, he does not care whether the security in his hand is reliable.


    Prudence couldn''t make a decision. His eyes turned around and finally landed on Rheinner. If he released all his power in spite of everything, he should have the confidence to kill Rhein. Rheinner was still so dull, as if he could not see the hatred in the eyes of Prudence, only quietly waiting for Prudence''s decision.


    "Prudence!!" Ampudra has become a bit mad.


    At this moment, only the signals that the elves can send, passed from the depths of the jungle, they are safe.


    Prudence''s fingertips loosened a little, and it seems that Rheinner is not comfortable.

 Chapter 410： Knot

    The fourth chapter of the knot


    Yalina stood in the promenade, looked very carefully before and after, and then quickly ran into the wall, the next moment, her figure has disappeared without a trace.


    At the other end of the wall is Han Jin¡¯s ¡®Magic Lab¡¯. Within half an hour, this is the fifth time that Elena has come in. She must find Hanjin because of something big!


    This time, Yalena finally did not fly, Han Jin stood in the endless starry sky, thinking of what God is thinking.


    "Raphael, how come you come back?!" Yalena screamed: "It''s going wrong! It''s a big deal!"


    "What?" Han Jin asked naturally, but his tone was full of absent-minded taste.


    "The Holy See was attacked! It was the Dragon of the Dragon Field!! The Holy Crystal was taken away by the dragons!!!" Yalena said more and more excited: "Jedice is going to be mad, knowing this. For a long time, I never imagined that his face would become so terrible. Guevara returned to the Holy City with the Knights and Jeddis, and Kane, they..."


    There are a lot of things to say in Yalina, but after Han Jin made an action, she immediately became stunned and looked at the huge flash of crystal in the center. She could hardly believe herself. Eyes, what is that? what is that? ! Yalena swallowed her saliva very hard, stretched her finger to the crystal, but shook her fingertips back like a shock: "Raphael, you...you..."


    "For this day, I have been waiting for a long time..." Han Jin replied that he did not ask, his sighs mixed with a lot of complicated emotions.


    "Raphael!" Yalena couldn''t control herself anymore. She rushed forward and grabbed Han Jin''s arm: "You...you are united with Long Domain..."


    "No, how can I unite with the Dragonfield?" Han Jin smiled.


    "I understand!" Yalena took a long breath, and she even had a feeling of wanting to collapse. It turned out to be a misunderstanding: "You found the Dragon of the Dragon Field, and then grabbed the Holy Crystal from their hands. Is that true?!"


    "No, they took the initiative to give me the crystal."


    "How could it be..." Yalena once again stunned. She couldn''t figure out how to do it. The Dragon Field suddenly attacked the Holy See and snatched the Holy Crystal, but gave the Holy Crystal to Hanjin. Isn''t this a problem? For a long while, Irina asked with difficulty: "Why?"


    "Because I let them go."


    After hearing this sentence, Yalena has not thought about it. She only shook her head desperately, and the movement is very large. It seems that Han Jin¡¯s words must be taken out of my mind: "No, no, certainly not. Don''t make a joke!"


    "Hey, don''t talk, give me some time." Han Jin reached out and held Yalina''s face, then bowed down and kissed her on the lips of Elena: "I will give you a reasonable explanation for a while." Well, you know, I have been setting magic arrays in the magic lab a few days ago, all for the present!"


    Yalena stared at Han Jin for a moment, nodded, nodded, and retired to the side. At the moment, Irina¡¯s heart was up and down. She didn¡¯t believe that Han Jin could do this. I hope that Han Jin can give her a moment. Explain, but Han Jin¡¯s expression is very dignified. She can only choose to give in without knowing what Han Jin is doing.


    Han Jin slightly narrowed his eyes and took a long breath. This proves that Han Jin is also very excited!


    "Zhou Tianyi..." Han Jin suddenly spoke. As he swayed the law, the stars around him, his head and his feet began to tremble.


    Han Kun¡¯s voice is loud and loud. In the eyes of Yalinna, Han Jin suddenly turned into a geek with thousands of arms. In almost every moment, Han Jin will play more than a dozen different things. The law, and in the vicinity of Hanjin, the thousands of symbols that have already been laid out emit dazzling light, which is particularly dazzling, far more than the noon of the noon, and Yalena dare not release the magic to protect herself, so as not to cause The elements are in conflict, and they have to close their eyes and observe the outside situation from the eyes.


    The huge flash of crystals seemed to be held by an invisible force, slowly rising to the air, and began to center on itself, a little bit of rotation, and Irina suddenly found that the whole room became a giant The whirlpool, everything, including Han Jin¡¯s scorpion, grotesque runes, and the starlight that has become extremely faint around, are spinning to the sacred crystal.


    Perhaps because the surrounding scenery turned too much, Yalin had a dizzy feeling, and she couldn''t help but step back a few steps until she leaned against the wall, which was more comfortable.


    Han Jin has released all his strength and kept running the law. At the beginning, he still has to mobilize the big battle, but now, the whirlpool autonomously absorbs the energy in his body and makes him burst into the heart. Deficiency, fortunately, he has already made sufficient preparations beforehand. Otherwise, his end will not be stronger than the shaman who released the big gravity.


    Yalena had already closed her eyes completely, only waiting silently. I don¡¯t know how long it took. She felt that the light in front of her eyes was quickly fading away, and she carefully opened her eyes, which suddenly revealed that the room had become A strange black.


    All the stars and the cockroaches disappeared completely, and the surroundings were so deep that she couldn''t see anything, but she could see Han Jin. Han Jin didn''t know how much sweat he had, so that his hair was tightly attached to his forehead. And Han Jin¡¯s face is pale and his body is shaking slightly. It seems that he will not be able to support it. What is even more strange is the sacred crystal. At this moment, the sacred crystal has condensed into a disc size, and the gloss is also dimmed. And continue to rotate and continue to condense.


    Yalina still dared not to disturb Han Jin, carefully observed the crystal, the crystal slowly turned into a pearl, but still continued to condense, for a moment, the crystal into a small star, Flashed a bit and finally disappeared.


    At the same time that the stars disappeared, Yalena¡¯s eyes lost all functions. She could not see Hanjin and could not see herself. The heavy darkness made her breathless.


    Then, a light that blooms in the place where the crystal disappears, and instantly removes all the black curtains, and Yalin immediately closes her eyes as a conditional reflection.


    "Fortunately, okay..." Han Jin¡¯s voice passed, but his voice sounded weak.


    When Elena opened her eyes again, she found that everything was back to normal. The crystal was still so huge, still spinning slowly, and the surrounding stars were still shining, as if what happened just was her illusion.


    "Raphael!" Yalina rushed to the first few steps and held Hanjin''s arm. The laughter asked: "Your magical array... succeeded?"


    "Yeah." Han Jin''s face was full of deep smiles.


    "..." Yalena couldn''t smile, and there was nothing to say. Obviously, the magic array set by Hanjin borrowed the power of the Holy Crystal. One party is private and one is axiom, which makes Yalin feel very Contradictions, very painful.


    "Let me sit for a while." Han Jin whispered.


    Yalina helped Han Jin to sit on the floor a little bit and watched Han Jin close her eyes and enter meditation. Her expression was a bit stunned. What should I do?


    Help Jedice speak? That must not work, Han Jin will be angry, help Han Jin... Are they too sorry for Jedisi? What Jedice did, everyone saw it, so treating Jedice like this is really...


    "Yalina, what are you thinking?" Han Jin¡¯s voice made Yalin startled. She said in a panic: "No... I didn''t think about anything."


    Han Jin only adjusted for a moment, he could not sit here and wait for his own energy to recover. What''s more, at this moment, Jedice and Guevara should have discovered the bodies of those dragons, and the effect of collecting dragon blood is far more than that of him. It¡¯s better to meditate here, Kane is there, he should know how to deal with the dragons.


    Han Jin found that Yalena was always deliberately avoiding her own sight. He knew why this was a smile, and his eyes fell on the holy crystal, and he bowed his head.


    "Raphael, what are you thinking?" Yalena whispered.


    "I was thinking, what should I explain to Jedice in the future." Han Jin smiled back.


    "Don''t! Don''t!" Yalena was shocked: "He will fight with you!!"


    "Not necessarily."


    "You...you didn''t see what Jedice was like at the time!" Speaking of Jedith''s reaction at the time, Yalena still had a lingering moment.


    "Yalina, do you know what I am most afraid of?" Han Jin asked slowly.


    "What are you most afraid of?"


    "Knot."


    "Heart knot??" Elena can''t figure out, what''s so scary?


    "Yeah, so I will tell him sooner or later, and..." Han Jin couldn''t help thinking of Xiannier at the moment, but in front of Elena, he could not mention the name for the time being.


    "He can''t forgive you!" Yalena was really anxious. She was still thinking about whether she should help Jedice to say a few words, but now there is no such thought at all, because Hanjin¡¯s decision is stupid. She only wants to try to maintain the unity and stability of the group: "Raphael, don''t be stupid, Jedice will definitely fight you for life and death!"


    "I just said, not necessarily." Han Jin said while taking out a magic crystal, which was a trophy when they hunted a large group of Thunderbirds a year ago.


    Later, Han Jin put the magic crystal on the floor and swayed the law, and then I saw a trace of the visible arc coming out of the magic crystal and wandering in the room.


    "This is..." Yalena sensed the fluctuation of an electrical element.


    ¡°Is it sensed?¡± Han Jin smiled and took out a few Thunderbird magic crystals, all on the floor.


    Floating above the magic crystal is a misty thing. In fact, it is a very small arc. As time goes by, several magic crystals quickly become dim, and finally become a pure crystal. Han Jin and Yalina also changed at the same time. Their clothes and hair seemed to be attracted by an invisible force, and they kept floating and dancing.


    "Good pure elemental tide..." Yarina exclaimed.


    "Yalina, if you meditate here every day, is the effect surprisingly good?" Han Jin smiled.


    Yalena didn''t start to realize what this pure element meant to her. When she heard Han Jin, she stayed, and then the whole person jumped up and screamed: "Meditate here?!"


    "Of course." Han Jin said slowly: "I have spent so much effort, that is, let me, let you, let everyone improve their strength quickly."


    Han Jin set up the Polylings Array. He had this idea for a long time. Unfortunately, the proper genius treasure is too difficult to find, and as the confession of the confession, the requirements for traits are extremely demanding. I have lived here for more than three years, and I have never found a suitable material treasure. In fact, if there are other choices, Han Jin will never go to the Holy See.


    The composition of the magic crystal is special. In addition to providing energy, it also has pure elements. Han Jin is not very interested in the element, because he has already passed the stage of protecting the stage by the power of the amplification method. In the final analysis, the energy is It is everything about him! But the elements should not be wasted. When I went hunting the Thunderbird last time, Yalena must meditate in the Thunder Valley, saying that the elements of the Thunder Valley are rich in content. Since then, he has had this idea in his heart, energy. Going to yourself, and the elements to friends, everyone will benefit.


    After so long, the idea was finally realized, so Hanjin was excited. In contrast, after he defeated Zaguned and defeated Desmark and others, he remained calm because the latter belonged to the secular, while the former It means that he has passed a level and solved a big problem.


    He has already left a lot of dragons in his hand. At the beginning, he was very disappointed, because even if the base point is improved, he can''t take the energy of Longjing. Now, he can use the polyfamily. Slowly stripping the energy of the dragon crystal, this success is not a few wins can be compared!


    "God... God..." Yalena has fallen into dementia. She finally realized that the magic array that Han Jin had just set up caused a subversion of the current magic system of the mainland! Her father, the Duke of Solomon, opened the School of Magic and taught the students personally. This kind of practice promoted the development of magic, which led to the birth of many excellent magicians. She once thought that the father made a magical civilization for human beings. A huge contribution, and the impact of this magical array on the composition of magical civilization can be described as unparalleled!


    The elements in the room are thousands of times stronger than the outside world. After all, the area of ??the room is not very large, and Han Jin has stripped off the energy of several nine-order magic crystals. Yalinna knows very well that it is a meditation day here, equal to dozens of outside. Day, what does this mean? Increase human life by dozens of times! If this magical array is popularized, one day, human beings will have the power to face the gods and even knock down the gods!


    "I know that Jedith is very angry, but if I tell him, I can give the Holy See more than a dozen cardinals and several paladins in a few years..." Han Jin whispered: "Is he still angry?" ¡±


    Yalena did not hear what Han Jin was saying. Her big eyes seemed to be staring at Han Jin, and it seemed to be invested in the stars through Han Jin¡¯s body.


    "Yalina?" Seeing that Elena did not answer, Han Jin had to raise his voice.


    "What?" asked Yalena in a dull moment.


    Han Jin shook his head with a smile, and then changed the subject: "The elements can not be confused, the elements stripped from the magic crystal are too thick, and the various elements are confused, and unexpected things may occur, so use them temporarily. Thunderbird''s magic crystal, um... If Guevara is also practicing here, is it as good as you?"


    "Yeah." Yalina slammed her head hard: "Guevara is practicing Raytheon, right, and the little guy, if it can stay here for a few days, its power will become even stronger."


    "You can only consider you first." Han Jin said: "Then we have to consider the fire element, Kane, Winston, Saxon, they all need to cultivate in the fire element, and the contract with you is not dead. Birds, can you wake up faster?"


    "Yeah." Elena¡¯s nodded action is even harder. After the Nirvana, it takes a few years or ten years to wake up. If you use the power of the magic array, you may wake up in a few months. Let her be very happy.


    "Mosco and Gibran..." Han Jin looked a little hesitant: "I will talk about them after they have talked carefully."


    "However, the influence of the elements on the warriors is not very large, at least not compared with the magician." Yalena said: "The Star River fighting skills mastered by Moxon is one of the five major types of fighting skills. The combat skill of elemental strength, I feel... it will not have any effect on him, and Gibran should be similar to Mossenko."


    "This is a bit unfair to them." Han Jin frowned. "And Sasou, after becoming a warlock, he should have chosen his future direction, but he has not made a decision."


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you make a decision?¡± said Yalena: ¡°I talked to him, he wants to specialize in earth magic.¡±


    "The earth system? Why is the soil system?" Han Jinyi, in the top of the various magic crystals, the soil magic crystal is the most worthless, which also proves the status of the soil magic, so Han Jin feels very strange.


    "Kane and Lorraine majored in fire magic, and Resley majored in water magic. I am a gas magician, so Sasou had to practice earth magic." Yalina majored in It is a power system magic, but the electric system is a branch of the gas system. Because of the fierce and swift attack power, it can shine a lot, and it can be almost independent. However, on the magic badge, it is still classified into four categories.


    "Well, they are back, let''s go out and see." Han Jin suddenly stood up, he has been worried about the bodies of the dragons, but nothing can be done. Because of various restrictions, he can only meet in the area near the Holy Crown City and the dragons in the Dragon Field. Jedice is not difficult to find the battlefield. If you find that several dragons have been sucked blood, what will it cause? Therefore, he can only put his hopes on Kane, and he hopes that Kane can guarantee in time.

 Chapter 411： reward

    Chapter 41¡ªHarvest


    "Raphael, do you know what we found?" Just seeing Han Jin''s figure, Kane couldn''t help but shouted loudly, and Jedith was not here, otherwise he wouldn''t use this accent. Will stimulate Jay''s.


    ¡°What did you find?¡± Han Jinming asked.


    "Dragons! More than 20 dragons!" Kane''s eyes and face are full of joy. The secret is very easy to leak, not to mention the late, Han Jin no longer attaches importance to protecting the secret, and can not be protected. For example, Fu Binen is responsible for absorbing the blood of the dragon, he can not pack things by himself. Come over, I always need some helpers, and then there are some magicians and alchemists who are responsible for ensuring the quality of dragon blood, and also send soldiers to escort, so many people know that Han Jin¡¯s strength can be improved so fast, and Dragon Blood is sure I can''t get away with the relationship. In fact, they have secretly studied in the back. Some people in the Moxin section once secretly found Fu Bin En, and found a bottle of dragon blood from Fu Bin En. Several people drank and drank. However, they did not feel any effect, and finally had to give up.


    In terms of affiliation, they are all people of the Sacred Crown City Power Group. The stronger the strength of Han Jin, the safer they are and the more brilliant they will be in the future. From a personal point of view, Kane and Gibran and Julia are changing lives. The friendship was the earliest mercenary team that came into contact with Han Jin and others. They had a deep friendship in the battles. Of course, they hoped to see Han Jin go further. Therefore, Kane was already excited and could not control himself. It is.


    "Twenty giant dragons? Really?" Han Jin was amazed. When the words are exported, Han Jin knows that it is wrong. His reaction is a bit artificial. In fact, he is not going to act. The problem is that if he is deceiving the enemy, he will definitely be perfect, but deliberately deceiving friends is another code. When it happened, he couldn¡¯t cross the hurdle in his heart, and there was a flaw in his acting.


    "Really! Haha... is it really amazing?" Kane laughed.


    Guevara''s eyes flashed in the eye, and then the sight was transferred to other places if nothing had happened. Kane will not pay attention to this detail, nor will he doubt Hanjin, but Guevara¡¯s observation is much more acute than that of Kane. This is normal. Guevara¡¯s experience is enough to compose a legend. It''s just full of tragic colors, and Kane''s experience is quite colorful among his peers, but compared with Guevara, it is still too different.


    Han Jin¡¯s heart screamed badly and hurriedly shifted the topic: ¡°What about Jedice?¡± He asked again, knowing that if he did not see Jedice¡¯s departure, he would not be able to come out to meet him. There will be flaws in front of him, facing Jeders, maybe his flaws will be bigger and more obvious, not to mention that when he talked to Jedice a long time ago, he said that you will not lie to me, I will never lie to you, if you want In the future, Jedice¡¯s forgiveness will be sought, and it is now necessary to avoid contact with Jedice, otherwise he will find it difficult to win the trust.


    "He took a few bright knights back to the Holy City, and Abdun was seriously injured. Odd was still unconscious, and the Holy See must be seated." Kane replied.


    Han Jin sighed, his eyes fell on Amy Jie, and Amy Jie also took the Knights, and Jedice actually let Amy Jie stay with the Knights of Light to prove that he was I really want to help Hanjin, I really want to contribute to this war, but this makes Han Jin¡¯s heart even more uncomfortable. He walked over and patted on Amy¡¯s shoulder: ¡°I have listened to Yalin. Na said it, we..." Just said one thing, Han Jin didn¡¯t know what to say, because Amy Jie is a young general he valued, and he also had the opportunity to walk into the magic lab to practice, lie? Still don''t say it easily.


    "Adult, I understand, you don''t worry about me." Amy''s eyes are full of suffocation, but the tone is still very soft: "Even if there is no such thing, our Holy See will not forgive the sins of the Dragon Field! When I saw Xiazo here, I didn¡¯t do anything that worried you, didn¡¯t I?¡±


    "The Holy See and the Dragon Field? What happened to you?" Kane asked in surprise.


    "When Nikolay''s offensive day does not fall into the mountains, the dragons of the Dragon Field are their main force." Amy Jie said faintly.


    "You can stay sensible." Han Jin said slowly: "Hate is used to destroy the enemy. If the first one will be destroyed, it is better to forget." Han Jin can only use this and the facts. There is no way to persuade Emmy.


    "I will keep your teachings in my heart forever." Amy Jie bent down slightly and said respectfully. Although Amy''s age seems to be a little bigger than Han Jin, it is a bit strange to speak in this tone, but everyone here feels normal.


    Amy Jie is indeed a paladin who can maintain reason. Han Jin attaches importance to Amy Jie because of this, he slammed into the dragon guardian Xia Zuo, and kept nothing. After returning, there was no leaked news. He has a common popularity among young people. A lack of quality: calm. If you change to Odd, no one can guarantee that something will come wrong. Even if he knows that he is not an opponent, he may challenge Xia Zuo on the spot or use a severe diplomatic rhetoric to force Hanjin.


    Amy Jie is very clear that Han Jin can kill Maxwell, but this does not mean that Han Jin can compete with the Dragon City, and it is even more impossible to deal with the Dragon and Dragon City at the same time. It is a dead end! Desmark has been operating in the Holy City for many years, making the Holy Crown City a defensive fortress, but compared with the Holy Mountain where the Holy See is located, it is definitely a small witch, if the Desmark is like an iron. The tortoise, the priest who has been in the mountains for many years, is the golden tortoise, but what about the golden tortoise? Nikolay and the Dragon Field teamed up to launch an attack, destroying all the defenses of the Holy See, and only fell into a few days.


    Now, the Holy See for the rest of the robbery has become extremely fragile, and it is even less suitable to challenge the Dragon Field. Even if Hanjin does not help him, it really angers the Dragon Field. The Dragon Field only needs to send more than a hundred dragons to make The current Holy See and the emerging power group of the Holy Crown City have all become the dust of history.


    In fact, after learning that Han Jin and Longcheng had enemies, Xia Zuo still ran to Dip City and Cold Shadow City according to the original plan, and then returned to the capital of the city to find the Duke of Solomon, and finally decided. To the Holy Crown City, the presence of the Holy See has a great influence. Han Jin and Longcheng have a bad relationship. This is his advantage. He is intimate with the Holy See. This is his disadvantage. The two are opposite. His impression in Xia Zuo¡¯s mind is a bit negative. If he does not realize that Han Jin has no Imagine the future potential, he will not come to the Holy City!


    There was a cheering sound under the Ares. The crowd went to the side of the ship and looked down. About forty horses were fighting like a hill, and they were slowly coming to the camp. According to the weight of the dragon, don''t say forty horses, even if there are four hundred horses, it may not be able to pull, but the people around Han Jin are not a few, dozens, but thousands. Wan, as the saying goes, people are more powerful! This power is broad and not just the strength of people.


    Kane is the actual commander of the Holy Crown Magic Corps. He has a lot of magicians in the water system. The magicians rotate to make the ground a thick layer of ice. Wherever the horses go, the ice will be laid. Of course it is much easier to pull heavy objects on the ground.


    If you can put the dragon in the space ring, it is even easier... Unfortunately, this great artifact has never appeared on the mainland.


    "Go, Yarina, let''s go and see." Han Jin said to Yalena.


    "I have already told Fu Bin En, anyway, he has experience in this area." Kane felt a little surprised, why bother? Waiting here, naturally someone will send the dragon blood.


    Han Jin did not take care of Kane, and he released the curse of the constriction, and Yalin also floated in the air, leaving the Ares and chasing the back of Han Jin.


    When Han Jin and Yalena successively landed near the dragon, Fu Bin En had already started his own ''manufacturing team'' and saw Han Jin show up. The nearby soldiers took a moment and then burst into cheers. Cheers are getting louder and louder, reaching a deafening level.


    The whole body is obedient to the strong, even cheering for the progress of the strong, grief for the frustration of the strong, and even forgetting his own existence. This is a servility carved into the depths of the soul. What is sighing is that On this chaotic continent, slavery is the only survival strategy for most ordinary people. Otherwise, it is easy to lose the right to subsistence. Sometimes even if the servility is deep enough and heavy enough, it will still be easily taken away. Like the town of Ladong where Hanjin is located.


    Everyone will encounter many first time, and the first generation of sentiment can often change people''s goals, world outlook, etc. Han Jin can go to today, and the original feelings are inseparable. The town of Ladong was burned down, and the mayor of Ladong Town, Mahana, was hacked to death in public, and the human life was so low! For a time, Han Jin hated Mahana very much, because Mahana repeatedly deliberately made it difficult to ''Raphael''. It was because of the performance of Mahana, so other townspeople dared to vent their dissatisfaction with the nobility. Two fallen master servants. Now think of it, although Mahana is bad, but the bad is plain, at least he did not secretly send people to solve ''Raphael'', while other higher-ranking people are like grinding little ants. Killed Mahana on the spot.


    There is no need to blame the servility of ordinary people. The so-called survival strategy means that they have long since died without servility. The servility is generated in a high-pressure and chaotic environment from beginning to end. In fact, not only ordinary people can always feel suffocated. The pressure is the same for those who are strong, because there will always be people who are stronger than them. This world is a chaotic world full of survival pressure!


    Most of the superiors use iron and blood to rule the territory. Only Hanjin is an exception. When they first contacted the Red Point Mercenary Squad, Gibran, Kane, Julia and others were very good. If they were to rely on a certain lord, they would definitely be reused. Many high-ranking mercenaries chose to stay on the cliff. City, there is no reason for it, there is a difference in the attributes of survival pressure. The survival pressure of the city is simple and direct. The survival pressure of the lord is complex and heavy. To put it bluntly, in the city of the cliff, life and death are in their own hands. It¡¯s a big deal to control your own greed. If you have a dangerous task, you won¡¯t be able to pick it up. If you trust other lords, you will have considerable power. But life and death will not be their own. The strength will progress too fast and may pose a threat to the lord. The strength is progressing too slowly, and it will be neglected. Even if it can be done just right, who can guarantee that it is not a **** sacrificed by the lord?


    But no one can feel the pressure of Hanjin around Han Jin. It turns out that Han Jin never let his friends sacrifice. On the contrary, he always puts the dangerous burden on himself.


    Therefore, Gibran, Kane, and Julia came, so Winston and Saxon came, and Duye Sam of the Dragon Slayer''s mercenary group also came, but Han Jin felt that the Dragon Slayer mercenary group left, let The strength of the lonely cliff city became a virtual void, requiring Duye Sam to stay in the city for a while. There are still many people, Guevara is coming, Jedice and Dominique are left, Hogan turned from betrayal to loyalty, and Alexandre Reiter, as well as Gail¡¯s general manager, etc. It can be said that Solomon¡¯s When the Duke was as young as Han Jin, he would never be as good as Hanjin.


    However, Hanjin did not realize that the ones who contacted each other voluntarily stayed on the Ares and stayed with him. Sometimes, Han Jin¡¯s thoughts were simple, and he certainly would not believe who. Only slowly taste, when I think that this person is really good for everyone, he will accept him, truly accept him, as for protection, it is only his obligation, he never thought that there is something to boast about.


    Fu Binen heard the cheers of the soldiers, turned his head and found Han Jin, and hurriedly accompanied him.


    "You go to work." Han Jin smiled and waved his hand.


    "Adult, Miss Elena, Guevara, then I went." Fu Binen bent over and ran backwards. He also understood Han Jin¡¯s preferences and said that a thousand strokes must be taken. It is better to do one thing. Han Jin does not even value the attitude of others, only to see his or her actions.


    Han Jin heard the words ''Gewara'', and he couldn''t help but pull him down to avoid Guevara. He could feel that Guevara had doubts in his heart.


    Turning around, I was seeing Guevara striding over, Han Jin sighed in the heart, gently put his hand on Yalina, put on a very intimate gesture, then asked: "How come you come "Han Jin''s subtext is very obvious. You see, I am intimate with Yalina, don''t bother us, okay?


    "You don''t think you should explain it to me?" Guevara said faintly, as if nothing was seen.


    "Explain what?" Han Jin weighed in the heart, anyway, this sentence is not a lie, pretending to be stupid.


    "There is chaos on the battlefield. There are dragons in the Dragon City, dragons in the Dragon Field, and the orcs and Bimen. Even the bodies of the elves have appeared. How can they get together?" Guevara said slowly. "This is ridiculous! I didn''t want to understand what I started thinking about, but later... I remembered that you had some inexplicable retreat for several days. After eating dinner yesterday, I disappeared without a trace. I think you should give it to me. An explanation! The forces of all parties have almost joined the melee, and I will not believe that you will be missing?!"


    "This..." Han Jin hesitated.


    Yalina touched Han Jin¡¯s waist gently. She thought that she would say to Guevara sooner or later. It¡¯s better to say it now.


    Guevara¡¯s observations are so sharp that he immediately captures this movement. Conversely, I think Jaina¡¯s curiosity should be curious about this topic. At this moment, she can¡¯t see any desire to solve it. I immediately made a judgment and said: "You don''t want to say yes? Well, Elena, you come with me."


    ¡°Oh.¡± Yalena¡¯s well-behaved promised that she knew the relationship between Hanjin and Guevara. These two people are no longer friends, but elders and juniors with blood relationship. In the future, she will hold a wedding with Han Jin. Guevara is the only person who is qualified to preside. In other words, she is equal to a small half-wife of Guevara, and of course obedient.


    Han Jin couldn¡¯t help but smile. With Yalena¡¯s heart, he estimated that a few words were put out. He hesitated for a moment and sighed: ¡°Yalina, take Mr. Guevara to my magic lab to see it. ""


    "You still have a magic lab? Where is it?" Guevara glimpsed.


    "On the Ares, you come with me." Yalena said with a smile.


    "You are not going?" Guevara asked.


    "Yalina can give you an explanation." Han Jin has some helplessness. He and Yarina are telling the truth, even though he has calculated the court of Jedice because of various benefits, but his heart is inevitably produced. It¡¯s too embarrassing to explain it yourself in a face-to-face explanation. Let Yalinna say it.


    "You are waiting for me here, don''t go." Guevara.


    "Understand." Han Jin shrugged his shoulders.


    If outsiders hear this conversation, they will not believe that Han Jin is the real lord. In fact, with the growth of Han Jin¡¯s own strength, Guevara¡¯s role has been decreasing, but the relationship between the two is never Taking their respective strengths as the yardstick, perhaps this is the place that most attracts Guevara, where he can find a feeling, as if facing a younger generation who needs to teach and help at home.


    Guevara refused to let him go, then he really couldn¡¯t leave. He didn¡¯t want to breathe Guevara. Although Guevara¡¯s body was being repaired, it was not very good. When one day, when he really went on At the peak, he hoped that the old man could live that day and cheer for him.


    Kane''s magicians are already dispelling the surrounding soldiers, and Fu Binen thaws the dragons with humans, because the effects of dragon blood evaporate quickly, and they must finish their work as soon as possible.


    It was not long, Guevara and Yalena rushed over. At this moment, his face became very weird, the white beard had no wind and automatic, as if flying, the eyes became sophisticated. When I saw Han Jin, I couldn¡¯t wait to say: "Tell me, what have you got?!"


    "a lot of¡­¡­"


    "Speak the key!"


    "Oh..." Han Jin smiled: "I won''t say it in the Magic Lab. I got the trust of the Dragon Field and I got the trust of the Dragon City. Fossa died. The Orc lost more than 20 Bi Meng beast, the strength is greatly reduced, Ampudra and Prudence are also dying, Gao Bin can completely control the elves, I believe that the future elves will become our loyal comrades, these, enough? ?"


    Guevara was silent for a long time and made a long sigh.

 Chapter 412： Guest

    Chapter 142 is a guest


    The words ''Raphael'' have become a curse, and they are enemies. Fierceness like Fossa will also cause a lot of headaches, and being friends with them will become a guarantee of security. Now, The elves finally came out of the shadow of this spell.


    The entire camp was filled with a festive atmosphere, because they knew a message, and today Raphael will be rushed to the elves!


    Ever since the orcs turned their back on the covenant, the elves lived under heavy pressure. They could not see their future, only to see death and destruction. Rafael¡¯s public visit, the bread has a great significance, can be friends with this powerful lord, they no longer need to fear the external threat, there are many elves resent the orcs, do not believe the orcs, so although the joint veteran The hospital has made the final decision, but Lydia also has a lot of room for activities, but no one doubts this powerful lord. There are many reasons, and most importantly, the existence of Siniel. .


    What''s more, Lydia confiscates the secrets intentionally or unintentionally. Rafael has secretly visited the elves and got along very well with Gao Bian. For the elves, the news is normal. Gao Bin is a pro of Xiannier. Brother, how can they get along without getting along?


    Almost every elf is laughing. They or they know that the days of suffering have passed. Only Gao Bin can¡¯t laugh. At this moment, he is looking anxiously in the camp. Of course, the anxiety here just means the mood, the expression. He will not let anyone see the clues.


    Lydia, Julia and Constance came face to face and saw Gaobin hurriedly turn over. Lidia asked curiously: "Gao Bin, what are you doing?"


    Gaobin looked around and saw no other elves. He whispered: "Did you see Xiannier?"


    "See." Lydia also whispered: "She went to the south of the camp. Her mood... It didn''t seem very good. They greeted her. She just nodded to us, didn''t even talk, then Going over."


    "How is her mood so good?!" Julia sighed.


    "I am going to talk to her." Gao Bin''s face became awkward: "Lidia, Rafael is coming soon, and you guys have found Branzi, let''s meet first, I will get back as soon as possible." Today''s banquet, no one can not lack Xiannier, otherwise, the elves will be rumored inside.


    "Okay." Lydia nodded.


    On the hillside in the south of the camp, Xiannier sat quietly, her slender body huddled, her hands wrapped around her knees, her backs squatting, her beautiful cheeks buried between her knees, the lonely back. Extraordinary grief.


    No matter how strong Nancy is, it has its own limit, and the rock is hard enough. However, if the external force is too strong, the rock will collapse and smash. There is no absolute thing in the world, and everything is relative.


    Her heart is full of bitterness, but she can''t find anyone to tell her. Seeing her own brother, this is certainly a happy event. Who knows not for a long time, her brother will uncover a cruel, almost shred her heart. The truth, in the past few days, Xiannier has no way to sleep. During the day, she tries to make herself perform normally. In the evening, she always hides in her own camp, or goes outside to find a quiet place, alone. Thinking about your own thoughts.


    She can''t talk to Gao Bin, one is because Gao Bin is her brother, but she hasn''t seen it for decades. She feels strange in her feelings. She is not used to open up to a stranger, even though there is blood between them. Relationship, the other is because Gaobin has become a religious and military leader. Every day from morning to night, Siniel is strong, or she keeps telling herself to be strong and not because of her personality. Private affairs affect the plan of the entire elves.


    Gao Bin¡¯s eyes were sharp, and he found the image of Xiannier. He walked quickly to Xiannier, and Xiannier completely lost his vigilance and didn¡¯t realize that someone was close.


    At a distance of less than ten meters from Xiannier, Gaobin wanted to say hello, and at this moment, Sunil''s back and another familiar back overlap, and Gaobin felt his heart jerk. After twitching, the tearing pain almost made him unable to breathe. When she left Yeliucheng, she... is this the same?


    History is always so similar. At the beginning, Gao Bing left because of the violent interference of the Senate, leaving the lonely and desperate Hailuer. Now? Will my only relatives indulge in pain? Is this the curse of Hailuer or the retribution of fate? !


    Gao Bin stabilized his emotions and said: "Xinnier!"


    Xiannier¡¯s figure shook a bit, then paused for a while before slowly turning over and smiling: ¡°Brother, how come you?¡±


    Gao Bin can see that although Chanel''s smile is still so beautiful, it is impeccable, but her eyes are full of a faded gray, his heart is more painful, and slowly said: "He is coming."


    Xiannier knew who the ¡®he¡¯ in Gaobin¡¯s mouth was. She couldn¡¯t help but close her eyes and whispered, ¡°Brother, I am a little uncomfortable today.¡±


    "Xinnier, listen to me." Gao Bin sighed: "You didn''t do anything wrong, so there is no need to be afraid. If you must be afraid, that is also him..." Gao Bin said here, can''t say it. Yes, Xiannier is not wrong, can Han Jin be wrong?


    "This is not afraid of fear." Xiannier''s eyes fell on Gaobin''s face, staring at Gaobin''s eyes: "Brother, must I go see him? For the elves?!"


    "No!" Sunil''s words were a bit sorrowful, and Gao Bin showed a bitter smile: "At least you have to give yourself and give him a chance."


    When Siniel and Gaobin talked, the Ares had already landed next to the Elf camp, and Lydia, Branchi, Julia, Constance, and Hanjin¡¯s familiar elves ushered in the camp. There are also the patriarchs of various ministries and some elders of the United Senate.


    The Ares are already huge in the air. After landing on the ground, the visual impact on the elves is even stronger. The elves who have never seen the Ares are secretly surprised, and the elves who know the origin of the Ares are showing off their own. Knowledgeable, very quickly, most of the elves know that such a large Ares is actually a magical prop, and was made by the Rafael lord.


    Han Jin first fell on the ground, Lidia first greeted a few steps and smiled: "You are here."


    Han Jin nodded, his eyes swept behind Lydia, and smiled: "So big a welcome scene? We are all family, you are too far out."


    Before the elves and the elders just heard that Han Jin and Gao Bin get along very well, Han Jin¡¯s ''family'' provides a clear evidence for harmony, even some for Ampudra and Prudence. The veterans of the dead and sorrowful rabbits are also fortunate in their hearts. They know that if both Andu Dura and Prudence are here, the relationship between the two sides must not be so friendly.


    "Julia, did you miss me?" A big slammed door rang, the second Moss branch that jumped down.


    "Get out of the way!" Julia angered.


    Some patriarchs and elders couldn''t help each other. They never imagined that there was a bad sign in Julia. How can we swear the guests with dirty words? ! Although the other party¡¯s words are not too good to listen to, there is a faint taste of meditation, but it¡¯s time to endure it. Why? ! They don''t understand the relationship between Julia and Han Jin, whether they are Julia, who is being ridiculed, or the Moss, who is ¡®Â, who doesn¡¯t take it seriously.


    "You are wrong, Julia will definitely think, but not thinking about us." Lei Zhe said with a smile.


    "Who is that who?" asked Sasou behind.


    "Yeah, who do you want?" Moxico also asked aloud, but Sasio''s look was just right, as if he really didn''t understand it, and the Mossenko was full of the taste of the work, the wind could float out. Fifty miles.


    Julia''s face was reddish, she no longer took care of these guys, her eyes floating above, looking for something.


    "Don''t look for it, he didn''t come, hehe..." Mo Xinke smiled.


    "He didn''t come?" Julia stunned.


    "Yeah." Lei Zhe and Sasou said in unison.


    Julia''s face changed a bit, looking at Han Jin with dissatisfied eyes. The size of the warship is so great that she does not care to pretend to be a person. If ¡®he¡¯s really didn¡¯t come, it¡¯s definitely Hanjin¡¯s intention!


    "What''s wrong?" Han Jin asked in surprise.


    "You..." Julia was anxious and angry. She didn''t believe that Han Jin really didn''t understand it, but her anxiety and disappointment made her rationality and other factors drop. Julia simply stated it plainly: " What about Gibran?!"


    "He has something to stay in the holy crown city." Han Jin whispered.


    Julia''s emotions suddenly fell down. She and Gibran were in a period of love. They were always inseparable. This time for the tribe, she resolutely left Gibran and returned to the elves to fight. She disappeared for dozens of days. Too many thoughts, knowing that Gibran did not come, the loss is imaginable.


    "But..." Han Jin thought for a moment: "Julia, you know, I have a lot of magical magic. If you really want to see Gibran, I can release the magic and summon Gibran from the Holy City. ¡±


    "Summon??" Julia is stunned, is Gibran a Warcraft? Can you summon it? ! Not only Julia, but the surrounding patriarchs and veterans also showed a look of hope. The world¡¯s things are so strange. If they know that Han Jin is going to release magic here, they will definitely run away. However, it is waiting with an attitude of watching.


    "Do you really want to see Gibran?" Han Jin asked.


    "Think!" I don''t know if I want to see Hanjin''s look magic, or really want to see Gibran, Julia answered quickly.


    "Good." Han Jin responded quickly, and then took a long breath.


    The elves around them all widened their eyes, for fear that they would miss the show.


    "Why, what about ß …Ë ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡±


    The next moment, Gibran''s figure appeared on the side of the ship, his face was helpless, then turned over and jumped off the boat.


    "Good powerful magic!" Julia was so angry that Liu Mei was upside down and said in a yin and yang tone: "Ji Bolun, just summoned you from the Holy City?!" At this point, Julia certainly wakes up to be Played, and was played collectively, the most unforgivable is that Gibran actually cooperated with them? !


    "What kind of **** magic." Gibran whispered a whisper, and watched Julia''s face with fear and fear: "Julia, don''t blame me, they caught me, don''t let me out, don''t let me talk."


    "Who caught you?!" Julia said with anger, she did not believe, because among the young people, except for Hanjin, Gibran''s strength is the strongest, Guevara is certainly better than Gibran, but Will Vala and the guys in front of him play this low-level joke?


    A tall figure appeared on the side of the ship, with a smile on it, it turned out to be Dominique!


    Julia immediately lost her temper. The power of a Thunder Titan is unquestionable. She has not hated Gibran now. Instead, she is caught in such a giant hand in poor Gibran. Is it difficult to accept it?


    Gibran has no choice but to spread his hands, that is very obvious, have you seen it? I can''t move!


    Lydia has been laughing and watching the young people fooling around, and the other elves have not figured out now, this is a joke or a magic effect, because the magic released by Han Jin is not known. Fluctuation, some say it is a joke, some say it is magic, and quietly argue in the back.


    The figure flashed, Guevara fell from the air and fell steadily on the ground. Lidia¡¯s eyes shone: "Guevara, welcome you." She and Guevara belong to the enemy, in In the city of Lonely, she even attacked Guevara, but she didn''t want to make things big, she couldn''t release the magic arrows, and finally she was gone.


    "Thank you." Guevara faintly replied.


    At this time, Branzi stepped forward and said seriously: "Israel Raphael, thank you." She is thanking Han Jin for warning, otherwise they will not be able to stop the attack of the orc people with their defense. Perhaps most of them are not killed by the orcs, they are the playthings of the orcs.


    "Oh... you are too polite." Han Jin smiled and said: "This road is coming, dry mouth..."


    Branchi¡¯s glimpse, Han Jin and others are flying by the God of War, and there are naturally a large number of material reserves on board, can you talk about it? Her mind turned very fast, and suddenly remembered the first time she saw Han Jin, Han Jin asked her to talk about water and drink, could not help but cover her mouth with a hand, chuckled and said: "Moon spring water? You can rest assured that you can''t miss you." ¡±


    Dominique also jumped to the ground, followed by Stillberg and Mirien. Of course, they couldn''t jump from the boat, they would die alive, and they could only climb down the ladder.


    Lydia waited for a moment, and saw no more movement on the boat. She knew that there were so many guests, and let me let it go. She smiled and said, "Please come with me." Then she took the lead and walked to the camp.


    Han Jin¡¯s eyes followed Lydia¡¯s body, and his face suddenly became hesitant. He whispered: ¡°Mosco, it¡¯s up to you!¡± For this meeting, Han Jin planned for two days. He talked with the elves, he didn''t care at all, and he was worried about how to deal with Siniel. For this reason, he thought a lot of ways and made various preparations.


    "You still don''t trust my acting skills?" Moxie said with a big sigh: "Isn''t it a stupid thing? It''s no problem!"


    "Yeah." Lei Zhe said: "Moxin Branch does not have to play at all, it is enough to maintain its own true color."


    The Moxico department stunned, and immediately became furious, and said with a grin: "Lei Zhe, you want to fight again?"


    "No, Mo Xinke, you are not right." Lei Zhezheng said: "You should not understand my words completely, smirking loudly, this is the stupid, understand?"


    Under normal circumstances, Mo Xinke is not the opponent of Lei Zhe and Sasou on the tongue. This time is no exception, and now it is not a place to escalate the contradiction. He can only look at Lei Zhe with a gaze.


    Han Jin swept his eyes and fell on Stillberg and Mirien. He whispered: "Steelberg, Mirien, it¡¯s all up to you!" Han Jin at the moment is like an ordinary Emotionally confused young people.


    "Young master, you can rest assured." Stillberg nodded heavily, his look a little wilting.


    "Young Master, you can rest assured." Mirien also said that her look is even worse.


    After receiving the task, Steelberg and Mirien had a long-term ''talking''. This kind of conversation was very tempered. The content was nothing but swear, doubt, swear, doubt, Molly. I don¡¯t know how many times I imagined and told the future. If Steilberg is doing something, she will definitely be like it.


    As the saying goes, there is a servant who has his lord. This is purely nonsense. At least, Steelberg has his own insistence. Molly was born poorly and suddenly came to the God of War. It was already a fairyland for her, but she did not lose herself. On the contrary, she was always working hard to prove the value of her existence so as not to be looked down upon by others. , Han Jin and Stillberg, the master and servant, were taken care of by her, and Steelberg also tasted the hardships and suddenly found such a considerate wife, who simply fell asleep from dreams. Wake up, see what is delicious, fun, the first one is not to think of Han Jin is to think of Miri, he is absolutely impossible to have any other ideas.


    This pair of young couples is completely tormenting themselves, a constant worry, fear, fear that their happiness suddenly disappears, and one can''t wait to show their hearts to the other side, but can''t really be embarrassed, so how I also don¡¯t understand.


    "Raphael, who are you by!" said Mo Xinke dissatisfied.


    "Oh..." Han Jin showed a bitter smile. "Let''s go."

 Chapter 413： Pain (1)

    Chapter 133, pain (1)


    Because the war broke out too suddenly, the elves who were attacked were almost unprepared, and lost astronomical materials. In order to cover their shabby, Gaobin simply transferred the location of the banquet to a small lake in the east of the camp, green grass.ÝÂÝÂ, warm wind and pleasant, accompanied by moonlight, lake water, plus the tree stumps and wooden tables that are very returning to the true taste, but there is no scenery.


    Han Jin and others have been seated, and the patriarchs and some elders of the elves have also sat down. For a short time, Branchi will walk to Han Jin with a delicate crystal teapot and personally put it on Hanjin. A cup, whispered: "If not enough, I still have there." Han Jin saved so many elves, of course she will not be embarrassed.


    "Thank you." Han Jin smiled, then took the teacup and drank it. A refreshing feeling filled his chest. The water of the Yin is indeed a good thing. The rest of him didn''t want to drink, ready to take away. .


    Branchi walked aside, took another teapot from an elf, poured water on Guevara, Moxinke, etc., but when she walked over to Dominie, she squatted and considered Unexpectedly, I didn''t expect such a giant to appear. The water in her hand was so small compared to Dominy''s body. In this proportion, let''s not drink water or drink.


    "I am not thirsty, no trouble." Dominique whispered.


    "We didn''t think enough about it." Branzi looked up and wanted to find an elf to change a big cup. He was seeing Gaobin and Xiannier coming slowly one after the other.


    Suddenly, the field suddenly became quiet. Many elves have widened their eyes and are ready to observe the scenes where Hanjin and Sunil meet. They still don¡¯t know that Han Jin has already been to Yehliucheng, and several elders sigh in the heart. It¡¯s really early. Know today, why is it?


    Gao Bin strode to Han Jin and smiled and said: "Come." He just greeted him, and even the title was exempted.


    Han Jin nodded, and then he turned to Xiannier, but Xiannier did not look back at him, his head down, and the eyes like spring water stayed on the grass.


    "Xinnier, come, sit here." Han Jin said with a smile.


    The reaction of Xiannier was beyond the expectation of all the elves. She did not hear Hanjin¡¯s words, she still bowed her head, and her body shape turned and went to sit next to Constance. The chiefs and elders appeared. Surprised, looking at Siniel with wide eyes.


    Gao Bin was also surprised. He wanted to say something, but he closed it again. He used his eyes to smash into Han Jin. He had a faint worry in his eyes.


    Han Jin is no longer the former boy. As the lord of the holy crown city, his attitude is related to the likes and dislikes of a group of strong people, which determines the direction of a group. It is gentler than Han Jin, which is equivalent to a group of the current elves. For the family, it may even have catastrophic consequences.


    Han Jin smiled, his smile was light and windy, as if he had already anticipated this situation, then stood up and walked two steps, then looked back and grabbed the crystal teapot and cup, and strode to Xiannier, then went on, then He gave Constance a look and gestured to Constance to give him the position.


    Constance had suffered from Han Jin, and she did not want to influence Han Jin and Xian Nier anyway, and hurriedly stood up and got to the side.


    "This is the moon spring of your elves, and it tastes good. Do you drink too?" Han Jin smiled.


    Siniel certainly knows who is sitting next to her. She can''t describe her feelings. She has bitterness, pain, and strong sourness. She looks up and turns her eyes to one side and refuses to see Hanjin. It doesn''t matter that this turn is just seeing a big man approaching her, and Sennier is surprised: "Mosco, how come you?"


    "I miss you, of course, I have to come," said Moxico.


    Sasio and Lei Zhe also came together, and the screaming and sinister chilled, Han Jin''s entire plan must be carried out around a word, love! Because Xiannier is a sentimental elf, she can ignore Hanjin for various reasons, but she is unlikely to be embarrassed by such old people as Moss and Sasio in the presence of so many people. As for Han Jin, he has already Get up your courage and be prepared to meet any problems.


    Sure enough, Xiannier has been blaming for the three people in the Moxin section, but her attitude is very negative, there is no sentence, more often, just nod, or smile, this is her answer. .


    In the eyes of the public, the topics that can be talked about are less, and Xiannier is very negative. The time is not long. Sasio and Lei Zhe have no words. Only the Mo Xinke continues to linger, even if Chanel did not respond at all, he could laugh a few times, and then he said it himself.


    The topic of Moxike is very wide, but the ever-changing and inseparable from a central idea can be turned back in time no matter how far it is pulled out. The so-called central idea is: Xiannier, everyone is dying to die...


    Everyone present can see the weirdness inside, even Xiannier knows it well, but Mo Xinke is only talking to her. She has no reason to swear by Mo Xinke, and she does not want to do that. I can slowly hang my head and stop responding.


    Suddenly, she couldn¡¯t hear the voice of Moxico. She looked up and saw Steigenberg and Mirien standing in front of her. Sunil¡¯s eyes fell on the hands that were tightly tied together. Surprised said: "You..."


    In order to avoid Hanjin, Gao Bin has already greeted the elves with good wine. In fact, he is also a bit embarrassed. I wanted to discuss the next cooperation plan with Han Jin in public, but Han Jinzhi is not here, ran down below, leaving An empty seat, fortunately, Guevara is there, filling the gap of Hanjin, otherwise he does not know who to chat with.


    Siniel¡¯s attitude towards Stillberg was very good, especially after learning that Steelberg had married Molly, and also pulled Molly to her side and whispered something, arguably, Xiannier is okay to all the old friends. He only ignores Han Jin and refuses to recognize the existence of Han Jin. However, Han Jin¡¯s attitude towards Xiannier does not care, and he will pay for it. The appearance of Russell.


    Gradually, people are divided into several small circles. Goblin, Lydia and other elves talked very well with Guevara. Hatred is indelible, but can be temporarily forgotten. In this respect, Guevara¡¯s heart Very open. Although he eventually became a loser and tasted the taste of breaking the country, it was a war. If he and Zaguned succeeded in occupying the Holy City, then the next step would be to attack Yehliucheng. Conversely, If there were no troops at the beginning, then Desmark and Yehliucheng would not let him go after defeating Zaguned.


    Some tribal patriarchs talked with Dominie in a respectful manner, and Dominique¡¯s twinkling silver eyes have proved her identity, Thunder Titan! The mainland generally recognizes that the Thunder Titan¡¯s combat power definitely exceeds the upper rank of Jinlong. Even if it encounters the Golden Bimeng, it has a power to fight, and the Thunder Titan¡¯s fighting style is very comprehensive, except for the lack of flying ability, whether it is far attack or melee. Play a good fighting power. It can even be said that in the face of a group of Thunder Titans, the tactics in the ordinary sense completely lost their meaning.


    Moxico, Sasou and others re-enclose the side of Xiannier, another world has the word "sweet and sweet", and they are reminiscing about sweetness and painstakingly, but it is nothing more than how old people used to be together. Happy, how boring you are now missing.


    Han Jin tried to talk to Sunnier several times. He always touched a big nail and finally fell silent. Almost everyone in the field was laughing. Only Han Jin looked lonely. Branzi wants to come over and talk to Han Jin for a while, at least not too cold, but she knows that the young people are entangled in the direction of Xiannier. It is not good to bother and only pay attention to it in the distance.


    I don''t know when Hogan rushed to the venue with Xiao Jinlei. Siniel is of course very happy, and Xiao Jinlei is also screaming. Unfortunately, the wisdom of Warcraft is limited. It can''t understand. There is something in the world called Qiangxiaoxiao. .


    In the middle of the night, a banquet with no real progress was over. The Mo Xinke and others who had things in their hearts were exhausted. Xiannier was tired. She wanted to stay alone, not at any party.


    When Xiannier left the venue, I didn¡¯t know who was instructing. Many enthusiastic elves kept sending messages to Mo Xinke and others. Xiannier went into the tent, and she came out again. Go south and go south. However, when the elves delivered the message, they always had to aim at Han Jin. The purpose was obvious. They were not telling Mo Xinke, but told Han Jin.


    "Raphael, I tried my best." Moxico coughed a few times: "You listen, my nephew said dumb."


    "Raphael, in fact, we can''t add up to these people, you should go and talk to Sunil." Sasio said seriously.


    "Can Siniel have not taken care of him." Moshin.


    "If we don''t even bother, it''s really bad. If we can talk to us, prove..." Lei Zhe scratched his head: "She still cares about the past."


    "Crap." Moxico finally caught the opportunity to attack Lei Zhe.


    "Raphael, you have to be mentally prepared." Sasio''s face is full of sympathy: "Even if you can pick up Siniel, you have to go back to ºå °¦ °¦, oh... really trouble, or should it be like I am like this, how many people are free!"


    "It''s disgusting!" Lei Zhe rolled his eyes.


    "What do you mean?" Sasio said.


    "A person is free, then what are you still stalking Lorraine?"


    "What do you say... how does it sound sour?" Sasio said: "I am discussing the magical problem with Lorraine. Are you jealous of me?"


    In the eyes of Moxie, there was a thrill of excitement. I will look at Lei Zhe for a while, and I will look at Sasio for a while. These two guys always deal with him with the offensive and defensive alliance. Now he finally sees the hope of turning over.


    "Give this to me." Han Jin suddenly pointed his finger at the crystal teapot on the wooden table. He only had two cups of moonlight spring water, so he couldn¡¯t drink anymore. Then he collapsed into the ground and disappeared. There is no trace of the film.


    "What did Rafael do?" Moshin.


    "I still use it? I am sure to go to Xiannier." Sasou returned.


    The elves can see that Hanjin has been repeatedly treated. No one has come and greet Han Jin. This eyesight price is still there. Gao Bin saw that Han Jin suddenly disappeared, hesitated, and called Lydia to whisper. After a few words, he stood up and greeted Moxie and others and walked to the camp.


    Sunil returned to the hillside. Her mind was in a mess. A serious problem was placed in front of her. The elves lost a lot. If they want to regain peace, they must have a good relationship with Hanjin. This also means that She can''t be stiff with Han Jin, the world is so ridiculous. At the beginning, Ampudullah forced her to marry Prudence, just for the future of the elves, and now forced her to reconcile with Hanjin, also for the elves. The future, of course, Gao Bin will never force her, only let her consider and decide for herself, but the facts are in front of them, and Siniel is very clear about the current situation.


    However, isn''t her life sacrificed for her life? ! The strong personality of Sunnier is abhorrent to this controlled, left and right feeling.


    A figure rises from a place not far away, so quietly standing behind Xiannier, silently watching Xiannier.


    Sunil''s back trembled and said slowly: "You came to me, I want to hear that I apologize to you for what the elves have done, or... do you want to apologize to me?" She deliberately left the party at the banquet. Han Jin, because she wants to express, only two people can say in person that someone else has heard it badly, she can¡¯t say it, this is definitely not a child¡¯s temper, so when Han Jin appears behind her, she takes the initiative. Speaking.


    "I..." Han Jin¡¯s words and stops, he did not know how to answer.


    ¡°Do you think it makes sense?¡± Xiannier whispered.


    "I am wrong, it is not good for me." Han Jin paused: "But... I have no choice. On that day, Yalena has been traumatized, but she still tried to climb me and try to help. I broke free from the seal curse, I...Siniel, you can''t understand my feelings at the time, I can never forget that scene. In fact, the current Yalina is dead, if it is not just a contract with the immortal bird, she I¡¯m already dead! I can¡¯t disappoint her anyway!¡±


    "So you can disappoint me?" Sunil smiled, but her smile was very sad: "Raphael, I suddenly found that the feelings between us don''t seem as deep as we think, because you don''t understand at all. I."


    "What..." Han Jinyi.


    "Yalina is not the focus, although I am against her...hehe, but I can do it." Shannier smiled again: "The most painful thing for me is that more than two years of life and death, why can''t I change? Your trust? They said that I am married to Prudence, I will really marry Rafael, if I tell you now, I decided to give up our past, you are not qualified to blame me, because you gave up first !"


    Han Jin was silent, half awkward and whispered: "At that time, I was still immature."


    "And then? Just these?"


    "Actually... I can see that you have no way to give up our past." Han Jin said softly: "The days, the experiences, the feelings, have been integrated into our blood, and can not be separated, so Although you don''t want to stay at the party at all, you don''t want to talk to others, but you have been reluctant to try to avoid yourself, and try to prevent your friends from feeling embarrassed. Oh, they are so cherished in the Moss, you can really forget me?"


    "You..." Sunil''s lips trembled violently, and the tears finally spilled into the eyes: "Raphael, you are so embarrassed! I actually said this to me, you... so sad!"


    "I am not worried, I am afraid, afraid that you will not give me the opportunity to change." Han Jin sighed, took two steps forward, slowly reached out and wiped the tears on Xiannier''s cheek.


    Xiannier slammed her head and avoided her head. The line of sight also turned away.


    "I can''t forget you too." Han Jin whispered: "Who shared my secret with me? Who risked me to hunt the bears of the earth? Who was seriously injured and nailed to the tree? I still haven''t forgotten me, huh, huh... If you didn''t remind the Moss, I can''t live to the present."


    "You said this, you have given up." Xiannier''s tone is very indifferent: "And you don''t have to thank me. If you didn''t fight for everyone, we might not be able to live. I should be grateful to you. ""


    "Yes, it''s very good, but I don''t know why. When I hear you, I feel like I have a dagger in my chest." Han Jin went to Xiannier and slowly fell down. Staring at Sunil''s eyes: "What about you? Is it as painful as me?"


    "I? I am fine." Shannier tried to show her smile, but her tears grew more and more.


    "Yes? It looks like you are much stronger than me." Han Jin is also laughing: "So... continue, think about it, there is something to make me hurt, even if it is good."


    Chanel looked at Han Jin with ecstasy and her lips trembled. She wanted to continue, but she didn''t know what to say.


    "However, it only works for me." Han Jin reached out and wiped the tears on the face of Xiannier. This time, Xiannier did not evade: "The way you choose, it should only hurt me, Xiannier." You should learn to protect yourself."


    The feeling of touching, coming too late is too late, and Siniel could not help but slowly close her eyes.


    "Can''t find it? Do you know why?" Han Jin said slowly: "Because our two hearts are connected together, I hurt, you will hurt, you will rejoice, and I will rejoice."


    "Is it together, is it really connected?" Xiannier smirked: "Then you still doubt my feelings? Do you doubt my courage?!"


    "I was wrong." Han Jin once again admitted his mistake: "This is also because I am too nervous. The elves suddenly attacked our Beit League, which has made me somewhat suspicious. Later I heard the elf prisoners say that you I have already married Prudence. Later, they even found a fake you, and lured me into the trap, I..."


    Xiannier¡¯s hands are twisted together. Han Jin¡¯s is true. The initiators are Ampudra and the elves themselves. If the elves do not suddenly launch a war of aggression, she and Han Jin cannot misunderstand.

 Chapter 413： Pain (2)

    Chapter 143, pain (2)


    In her own camp, Xiannier fell a little bit to sleep, she didn''t want to sleep, but the sleeplessness of the past few days kept her mental fatigue to the extreme, let alone Han Jin is here, no matter what Han Jin showed. Kind of attitude, one thing she can never deny, Han Jin is the first man to open her heart, there is a feeling of unclear, maybe, seeing this man, her pain, sourness will be more sharp, but not in my heart It will be so empty.


    Han Jin quietly stood in front of the bed made of branches, staring at Xiannier. He has been standing for a long time. As the saying goes, he has a thoughtful thought and a night dream. He can see that Sunnier¡¯s dream is not healthy. Because her eyebrows wrinkled from time to time.


    The human heart is always soft, so-called strong, but to protect themselves, with a hard shell to wrap the easily injured place, just like a warrior wearing armor, whether a man or a woman, has a fragile side.


    Han Jin finally moved. He walked to Xiannier a little, reached out his fingertips, gently stroked Sunil''s hair, then leaned over and kissed on the frowning eye of Xiannier, then Lightly and gently, he stepped back, slowly picked up the curtain and walked out of the camp.


    At the same time that Han Jin left, Sunnier slowly opened his eyes. In the turmoil of the temple, her alertness has become extremely acute, and Han Jin does not understand what Sunnier has experienced. At the moment when his fingertips just touched the tip of Xiannier, Xiannier was awakened, but she did not move, watching the curtain of the floating, tears once again unable to control out, Xiannier turned hard I was hiding my head in a pillow that was fragrant with grass, and I also hid the tearful face.


    Han Jin walked out of the camp and saw Gao Bin at a glance. He smiled and said: "Is following us all the time?"


    "Yeah." Gaobin nodded. "I am not worried about how you are, but..."


    The two people were relatively speechless. Han Jin remembered Hairouer and also remembered the reaction of Gaobin at that time. As everyone knows, Gaobin is also thinking about Hairouer.


    "Right, did Yalina follow you?" Gao Bin suddenly asked.


    "Yes." Han Jindao, Yalina has already regarded the Ares as her other home, because it is not appropriate to let Yalin disembark when she comes to the elves.


    "How come you didn''t see her?"


    ¡°Is it right?¡± Han Jin asked.


    "Oh..." Gao Bin sighed: "I have been famous for your God of War. Can you let me go and see? Of course, if the days are too late and some are inconvenient, then forget it."


    "This..." Han Jin was hesitant and his tone became far-fetched: "Okay." In any case, Gao Bin is also his big brother. What he has done now, to eliminate the stakes, is also to save him and The feelings between Xiannier, and Gaobin¡¯s influence in it is very big.


    Two people walked side by side out of the camp and came to the bottom of the Ares. The boat was brightly lit. Although they had reached an alliance with the elves, the hearts of the victims were indispensable and the hearts of the people were indispensable. After all, everyone had tasted a lesson. There are dozens of mountain warriors and dozens of magicians standing on the side of the ship, watching the movements around them with vigilance.


    Han Jin released the curse, and the figure disappeared in the field. Then he appeared in the air, stepping on the stage and embarking on the God of War. Gao Bin was obsessively observing Han Jin¡¯s movements, then stood up and went to the nearest position. At the time, the toes were on the hanging ladder, and the figure was pulled up again, and the boat board was set on the air.


    Guevara, Dominique, and Moshinke are all back. They are not used to rest in the Elf camp. Like Yalinna, they also regard this as their own home. Of course, they also include Xiannier. When I saw Gao Bin, everyone showed a wrong look, and immediately turned their eyes to an old man, Gail.


    Gao Bin is the brother of Xiannier. If Xiannier is in danger and encounters problems, Gao Bin will definitely help Xinnier at all costs, and Gael¡¯s manager is undoubtedly the protector of Yalinna.


    Gao Bin saw a strange old man sitting next to Guevara and watching his status. He should be equivalent to Guevara. He thought about it and smiled first: "Is it the Gaelic director? Hello."


    The Gail manager immediately reacted, because Moxike and others talked about Gaobin, saying that Gaobin is the elf who is the least like an elf. If the thick beard is on a human face, it will not attract the attention of others. Too common to see, can grow on the face of an elf, somewhat weird: "Hello, Gaobin?"


    Gao Bin smiled and nodded. His eyes swept away and whispered: "It seems that there is still a friend missing..." If Gao Bin has no hostility to Yalina, it is impossible. His own selfishness, so he wants to see for himself what kind of woman is, so that Han Jin can be so cherished.


    Even the slowest Mo Xinke also knows who Gaobin is talking about, and everyone¡¯s eyes are turned to Hanjin. Han Jin whispers: "I will look for it."


    "Come, Gao Bin, sit here." Mo Xinke screamed, then patted the chair around him.


    Here, the most affectionate relationship with Xiannier, except for Hanjin, is Moss, Sasou and Steelberg. Moss and Sasio regard Siniel as a friend of life and death, and Steele Berg used Chanel as the mother of the future to take care of him. Therefore, Sunnier¡¯s emotions were so bad, and he still managed to talk to these people for a while.


    "Okay." Gao Bin laughed.


    Perhaps it has been in the human world for a long time, Gao Bin''s character is very refreshing, this is very close to the temper of Mo Xinke, even if there is no reason for Xiannier, he also wants to make friends with Gao Bin. In fact, Sasou and Lei Zhe also think that Gao Bin is very good, but they have a layer of concern. Gao Bin was a big man of the wind decades ago. He has already opened the mark of God, and his strength is very strong. Now he is the leader of the elves. Without the relationship of Hanjin, can such a big man be able to afford them? Sasio and Lei Zhe have their own restraints in their hearts, do not want to deliberately pay good, and the Mo Xinke does not care so much, and his appetite will do.


    At this moment, Han Jin has come to his own ''magic lab'', and Yalina is meditating in the room. It has become a world of thunder, and countless arcs are shimmering, and sometimes there is a narrow, twisted The electro-optic light flashed away. Because of the influence of the arc, Yalina seemed to be wrapped up by the storm. A long hair kept dancing, and the magic robe was also windless, but she was already in meditation and looked very serene. It is in stark contrast to the external publicity. It doesn''t matter. What''s important is that Yalina keeps a meditation posture, absolutely authentic five hearts, which is of course Han Jin teaches her.


    Magical meditation and rehearsal are very similar. When all the magicians enter meditation, they mostly use standing or sitting postures. They sit instead of sitting, but sit on comfortable chairs, and the body can relax and the spirit can concentrate. Magicians usually enter meditation in three states, one is when the spirit is very strong, the other is when the spirit is a little tired, the last is when the magic is consumed, the first is the main means of cultivation, the second This is to enter a state of meditation sleep, and the last one is to supplement the magic.


    Unlike magic, the comprehension is mostly platted, which sounds like nothing, but the significance of sitting is very significant. Standing in position, because to maintain the balance of the body, it is difficult to enter the real situation, sitting on the chair, or lying down to practice, it is more undesirable, in the comprehension, sleep is often called the demon, to use the ''magic ''To describe the extent of sleep, it can be seen that sleep is a hazard to entry, especially for beginners, and we must do everything possible to avoid it. When Han Jin began to practice, Master went over and over again. When he was set, he couldn¡¯t sleep. Of course, he could get a high-quality sleep. The next day he woke up with extraordinarily strong spirits, but once he developed his habits, it would be difficult for him to live forever. Into the inch.


    Entering requires the body to relax, but can not be absolutely relaxed. The squatting is in line with these two requirements. Because of the different civilizations, although I have seen Hanjin cultivation, I did not realize the benefits of sitting. On the contrary, she felt that Sitting posture is too weird, but at the request of Han Jin, she changed her habits.


    A faint arc flashed at the tip of Yalina''s nose. As Yalina breathed, she sucked in and exhaled. At this moment, her body should also be full of electric arc.


    I don''t know if I sensed Han Jin''s gaze. Yalin opened her eyes a little and saw Han Jin. She spit out a long breath and whispered, "How come you?"


    "How long have you been meditating?" Han Jin smiled.


    "Probably..." Elena thought for a moment: "It has been a few hours."


    "I didn''t tell you, after half an hour, must you take a break?"


    "I don''t have anything else to do anyway."


    "Don''t blame me, this is what you are looking for."


    "What?" Elena was unclear. She looked up at Han Jin and saw Han Jin showing a smirk and hurriedly said, "What do you mean by that?"


    "Nothing." Han Jin walked slowly to Yalina: "How are you feeling?"


    "This posture is too tiring." Yalina said slyly: "It seems that after only ten minutes, I feel that both legs are sore and painful."


    "and after?"


    "Then I insisted on it!" Yalina looked up, her face full of pride, as if telling Han Jin, how? I am strong, right? !


    "Yeah, very good, very good." Han Jin¡¯s smile on his face is even stronger: "Get up."


    "Okay." Yalina replied, her body was quite good, but it was still there, and her face changed.


    Yalinna wants to move her legs. Who knows that the two legs don¡¯t listen to her at all, and in the panic, she touches her hand and suddenly feels a very weird touch. Her fingers can touch the legs and the fingertips The feeling of touching, but the legs can not feel anything, as if touching the legs of others.


    "Raphael..." Elena suddenly panicked: "My legs... my legs..." What happened? Did it become disabled? But she clearly did not do anything!


    Han Jin went down and smiled at Yalina: "Tell you not to obey, are you afraid now?"


    Seeing Han Jin¡¯s smile, Yalena let go of her heart. She knew that if she had a problem, Han Jin could not laugh.


    "Nothing." Han Jindao: "Is your foot numb before? The reason is the same, but this time it has been too long for too long."


    Han Jin said that while grabbing Yarina''s ankle, he first slammed one leg down. When he went to lick another one, Yarina suddenly screamed: "Don''t..."


    Yalina¡¯s screams were too harsh, and Han Jin was shocked. Then look at Yalina. The soft little face has been twisted into a ball, and the tears are coming out. The tears are all flowing. Missing.


    Just now she was active, and Han Jin forced her legs down, and the blockage of blood began to circulate. Yalena felt that from the toes to the thighs, it seemed that there were thousands of steel needles stabbing her. The same, she can''t stand it.


    Han Jin played a few plaques, white light slid into Yalinna''s legs, and then, regardless of Yalena''s block, buckled Yalina''s toes, a little bit of activity, and Yalina gnashed her teeth to Hanjin''s The robe, the snow and snow are not stopped.


    After finishing one leg and then rubbing another leg, I threw it back and forth for a few minutes. Yalena finally recovered some of it. However, her tears were also tossed out. If it is painful, there is still an intolerable one. A feeling of numbness is harder than pain.


    "Almost?" Han Jin stood up and reached out to Yarina: "Come, try to stand up." He did not deliberately let Yalina suffer, and the blood can only recover slowly.


    Yalina bit her lip and put her hand on Hanjin¡¯s palm. She stood up and then screamed, her body weakened, and she fell in Han¡¯s arms, standing on the floor with her feet, the pain that should have disappeared. The feeling of numbness has become intense again.


    "Let you not obey, dare you dare in the future?" Han Jin simply bent down and tied Yalina.


    "You didn''t tell me... it will be like this!" Yalena was very wronged.


    "Actually, this is nothing. The bite is gone." Han Jin said comfortably: "You know, I don''t know, how long have I been sitting for the first time?"


    "how long?"


    "A whole day and a night." The look in Han Jin''s eyes became complicated: "At the time, my teacher... I simply tied my hands and feet with magic. I was a little uncomfortable at first, but I was okay with it. What¡¯s really hard is that after more than ten hours, that feeling... it¡¯s crazy! Although it¡¯s not moving, it seems to be running for dozens of miles. I¡¯m sweating all over again, when the teacher lifts the magic, After letting me regain my freedom, I am like you, no... it¡¯s worse than you, crying for a long time.¡±


    Yalina opened her mouth and stared at Han Jin.


    "Later, I took a day off, and then the teacher tied my hands and feet with magic. This time, he forced me to suffer for three days. It was a full three days. If you don¡¯t give me food, don¡¯t give me a drink, let I am sitting there." Han Jin sighed.


    "God..." Elena exclaimed: "Your teacher...is not a human!"


    "What do you say?!" Han Jin angered, he knew that Yarina was unintentional, of course not really angry.


    "How can he torture you like this!" Yalena is really angry. If Han Jin¡¯s master is here, maybe Yalin will be desperate.


    "The teacher said that my qualifications are OK, but I don''t understand my perseverance and perseverance, so he has to force me to spend the first time with the fastest speed, and because... he has not much time." Han Jin smiled and said: "And the teacher also said that you can endure the hardships that others can''t eat, and you can do what others can''t do." After becoming a disciple of Master, he occasionally encounters other comprehensions who understand their own masters. There will always be a faint color, but I don¡¯t know how much Han Jin has endured for it! It is his luck to get Master''s favor, but it is absolutely not enough to have luck. Master has always been very satisfied with him. Is it satisfied with his luck and qualifications? No, I am satisfied with his efforts and his efforts! Especially when he was a beginner, he spent all his time and energy on cultivation. He did not forget to hold the book even when he was eating.


    Other comprehensions are only interested in his situation, but deliberately ignore his sweat. Perhaps this is the difference between weak and strong nature.


    "I understand... I understand." Yalena muttered.


    "What do you understand?" Han Jin said with amazement.


    "I always thought that your strength has grown so fast because the qualifications are better than me." Yalena said very seriously: "Now I understand!"


    "It''s luck better than you. Here, I didn''t eat anything." Han Jin smiled, his mood has reached a certain stage, and he is coming back again, but he needs energy.


    Yalena didn''t know what ¡®here¡¯ meant, just nodded and seemed to understand.


    "Try it now, you should be able to walk." Han Jin said while gently letting Yalena down.


    Yalena¡¯s toes just touched the floor, and her brows immediately wrinkled. However, Han¡¯s inadvertent feelings had caused her strong inspirational effect. She clenched her teeth and walked a little bit hard. Of course, her hand Still holding on to Han Jin.


    Holding Yalina in the room for a few laps, Yalina''s movements are getting faster and faster, Han Jin smiled and said: "Go, go to the deck, there is an elf waiting for you."


    "Elves?" Yalena couldn''t help but remembered Siniel.


    "It''s Gao Bin." Han Jin whispered: "It''s okay, he talks about something, you just talk about something."


    "Raphael, I went to see him... well... okay?" asked Yalena, struggling.


    "I will meet sooner or later." Han Jin¡¯s voice is also a little difficult. The last time Yalena said, I hope he can be happy. He faintly understands the meaning of Yalina, but still can¡¯t guarantee it, so today it¡¯s just using Gaobin. If you want to see Yalena, he will be relieved if Yalin insists that she refuses to accept only half of Hanjin.


    "You... do you want me to see you?" Yalena looked even harder. This is her temptation. Yalena doesn''t know anything. If Hanjin wants her to see Gaobin, then she also Understand the mind of Han Jin.

 Chapter 414： Self-motivated

    Chapter 4-1


    "We... go out." Han Jin paused: "This is a polite question." Han Jin¡¯s reluctance to transfer to the etiquette is somewhat hypocritical.


    Yalin immediately understood the intention of Han Jin. Her eyes drooped down for a moment, and a smile appeared in her mouth. Then Yalena whispered: "Good." She has been preparing for this day, no matter what. What is the emotion in her heart, she remembers the original words, to make Han Jin happy, and the elves and human customs are different, her mother Tiffany has always been an example in her heart, so although I feel some disappointment, loss, But she can accept this result.


    When Han Jin and Elena stepped on the ship''s board, the surrounding area gradually became quiet. The high guest who was facing the boat ladder sensed the change and slowly turned back. The line of sight fell on Elena.


    "Gao Bin, I will tell you about this, this is Yarina." Han Jin said softly.


    "Hello." Gao Bin laughed.


    "Hello." Yalena''s eyes were a little scared, and she deliberately avoided the sight of Gao Bin. She just didn''t know what she thought of. After a while, she bravely looked up and looked at Gao Bin.


    Gaobin is not convinced. He does not believe that any woman can compare with Sunnier. He wants to come because he is willing to sacrifice for Hanjin, and Han Jin has a sense of guilt. Finally, he accepted Yalinna, but he is watching. In the moment of Qing Yalinna''s face, he couldn''t help but squint, and the examination in his eyes became amazing.


    The smooth, pure and flawless skin gives a feeling of blown hair. A pair of big, curved eyes are clear and shining. The long eyelashes look beautiful and the pale willow eyebrows look a little weak. The thin lips are smashed into a line, like a sword with a scabbard, and with a kind of cool air, the body is lower than the Sunil, but the body is exquisite, hidden in the pitiful feminine A little bit charming, very moving.


    Even from the point of view of the elf''s picky, Yalena is also a stunning beauty!


    "Brother, I really served you!" Gao Bin sighed.


    Gao Bin is affordable and can be put down. Because Ampura and Prudence have made a series of wrong actions, they have all kinds of tragic consequences. The fact is already true. Denial and contradiction cannot change anything. Why bother? Is it annoying like a fly? It is better to admit it than the other side, and, even things that cannot be done by itself, are not qualified to ask others. He can¡¯t forget the pain and entanglement in his heart, not to mention the strength, family, appearance and Hanjin of Yalinna. The contribution can prove that this is a woman worth cherishing.


    Gao Bin¡¯s sentence was exported, and the atmosphere suddenly became warm. Everyone on the boat secretly sighed. They were also worried that Gaobin would deliberately and even use language to attack Yalinna. However, they were worried. Did not happen.


    "Gaobin, come sit down, have something to talk to the gang of children." Guevara laughed. "Come, I have been admiring you for a long time. I thought I was young when I was young. The case of the war, say it... I really envy you, you are still young, but I am old."


    Moxie and others face each other, Mao children? This kind of title is very uncomfortable, but they can only listen to it. On the Ares, only Guevara has the qualification to rely on the old and the old, and even the Gaelic supervisor can''t.


    "Old? I don''t think you are old at all." Gao Bin smiled. Of course, he knew that Guevara was throwing a shot, and reached out and took a photo on the shoulder of Moxico. Then he stood up and walked toward Guevara.


    Yalinna looked at Han Jin with surprise, is this finished? Just say hello?


    Han Jin smiled and pulled Yalina''s hand and sat on the side. In fact, he was relieved. If Gao Bin is a savage elf, he will have a headache. Because of Siniel, he can''t fight back. I can only bear it silently, but the time of patience is long, and the future is very likely to change greatly with the change of his mood. He does not want that.


    At the banquet, both sides have reservations, but they talked about some irrelevant gossip. At this moment, Gaobin has won everyone''s goodwill. This time, the conversation is much deeper.


    The atmosphere of Gewara and Gaobinna is the most lively, talking about war, talking about various forces, even talking about Dragon City and Longyu, Guevara and Gaobin seem to be very speculative, and finally Guevara could not help but sigh. Road: "Gao Bin, if you have not left Yehliu City, I will never cooperate with Zagunede!"


    "Zaguned? I heard about him." Gao Bin''s look was a bit stunned. Heyur later played for Zaguned, so when he talked about Zaguned, he would naturally think of Haul.


    "Dissmark is more than enough and aggressive, and Yehliucheng is the same. Although Zagunede''s style is cruel and extreme, he knows that progress is the only collaborator I can choose." Guevara sighed again: " Oh... this is fate!"


    "You don''t want to be satisfied." Lei Zhe finally caught the opportunity of revenge, and he also did not want to be regarded as a child: "Now, where is Zaguned? Where is Desmark? What about you??"


    Guevara stunned and glared at Lei Zhe. However, he did not refute. In fact, although he was the first loser of the game, he could still freely guide himself here, while Zagunede and Diss Mark has turned into a fly ash.


    "This is not necessarily a good thing," said Gail, smiling, and then lowered his voice: "If you and Debbie unite and defeated Desmark and Zaguned, we may not have witnessed the rise of a genius."


    "Genius?" Guevara''s gaze swept through Han Jin, silently, Gail''s general manager said yes, if he can unite with Gaobin, the nearby area has already become their territory, and may maintain the corresponding Peace, then Hanjin has no essential stage.


    "So, accept, fate is not necessarily a bad thing."


    "Less and I talk about this kind of numbness, I know better than you." Guevara said with no anger.


    "Yeah, I know you understand." The boss of Gail suddenly remembered something and sighed: "But not everyone understands."


    "What do you want to say?" Guevara frowned.


    "The Holy See was attacked, Jedish''s reaction... Some lost control." Gael''s whispered, his look was a little worried, the crucial big gravity magic scroll, Han Jin through him from Solomon The Grand Duke is coming there, so he faintly understands that all this is Han Jin¡¯s handwriting. However, he believes in Solomon''s vision and believes that Han Jin must have his own intentions to do so. He should not be guilty of Jedice.


    "He will understand." Guevara whispered, his look and the Gaelic supervisor were equally worried.


    ¡°Understanding?¡± Gail¡¯s general manager said with amazement: ¡°Do you know?¡± He just said that Jedith¡¯s reaction was somewhat out of control, suggesting that Guevara was looking for an opportunity to talk to Jeddes and persuade him. Who knows that Guevara has a sentence that he will understand? The Holy See was attacked. What else do you understand?


    Guevara realized that he had revealed his secrets unconsciously. Of course, except for the Gaelic general manager, the average person could not capture the substantive content from a few words, and the question of the Gael¡¯s general manager was very strange. Could not help but whispered: "Do you know?"


    Gail¡¯s manager nodded, and the two men looked at each other for a moment and smiled.


    "I want to believe him." Gao Bin convinced the habitual cynical smile, which seemed very solemn: "He is not a man who betrays his friends." When Gaobin returned to Yehliu City, he always attached great importance to Hanjin and tried his best to collect and Hanjin. Relevant information, later Xiannier rushed to the camp from Yehliucheng. After careful conversation, Gao Bin was well aware of Han Jin¡¯s experience. Han Jin had several face-to-face threats, in order to protect his friends from fighting, so People can''t deliberately hurt friends they can trust. And he can build trust with Han Jin in a short time, and has a direct relationship with his judgment.


    "Do you know too?" Gail''s general manager and Guevara asked in unison.


    Gao Bin stayed for a moment and nodded silently.


    The three people''s eyes kept sweeping on each other''s faces, and they kept a top secret. This feeling was very weird, which made them more related to each other''s relationship and trust.


    "This kid..." Guevara smiled bitterly: "Don''t he understand? If there is a deviation, it is going to be dead!" There are more people who know the secret, and it will inevitably leak out, even if they can keep their mouths shut, but In the contact of Jedisi, if one is careless, it is very likely that Jedice will see the clue. Jedice is definitely not a fool!


    "He should have his own grasp." Gail''s general pipeline, when he first came into contact with Hanjin, he could find out the context of Hanjin, and even judge what Hanjin wants to do and what he will do, but Han Jin has been Growing up at an alarming rate, now he can''t see anything. He can only guess, or trust, he knows that this trust has more or less a blind taste, but faces a The inscrutable lord, this is his only choice, just like the Duke of Solomon.


    "I know what his grasp is." Guevara smirked.


    "What is it?" Gail, if he had nothing to do with the cup, seemed to care less about the issue.


    "Don''t tell you."


    General Gail glanced at Guevara with a scornful look. He knew that this was the result, so he would show nothing to protect his dignity.


    "You said, is the Thunder Titan''s hearing very sensitive?" Guevara suddenly changed the subject.


    Gail''s chief executive and Gao Bin couldn''t help but look at Dominique. Dominique sat on the side of the ship and looked up at the sly night sky. She looked relaxed and she kept this sitting position. Everyone has long been eccentric.


    "It should not be compared to our elves." Gao Bindao.


    "Dominie is a beautiful embryo, so young is the Thunder Titan, the future achievements are limitless." Guevara said: "You said, who would she like?"


    "It won''t be Rafael anyway." Gael''s main pipeline.


    "Absolutely not Rafael." Gao Bin added.


    Gail¡¯s general manager and Gao Bin looked at each other and they all understood the meaning of the other party. Don¡¯t toss it anymore! For various reasons, Sunil may accept the established facts of Yalena, but will never accept others again. At that time, God knows what will happen!


    "Why?" Guevara didn''t seem to understand.


    "Crap!" Gail¡¯s manager said impatiently: "Dominique¡¯s body is so tall, and Han Jin does not match."


    "Don''t forget, the stronger the strength of the Thunder Titan, the shorter the body will be!"


    "What do you mean?" Gail¡¯s manager was really angry. Gao Bin was also looking at Guevara with dissatisfied eyes. On this issue, they had enough reason to stand in the same camp.


    "She heard it!!" Guevara said.


    Gail¡¯s general manager and Gaobin turned and looked at it. Sure enough, Dominie¡¯s leisurely expression was all gone, her look became very embarrassing, and her eyes didn¡¯t know where to look, and she looked at it with a sigh of relief. The hole is covered with red.


    "Dominique!" Gail, the general manager, shouted. He understood the meaning of Guevara. It was very likely that Dominic had heard their conversation. As for whether or not they understood the content of their conversation, there was only a lot of Minnie herself is clear.


    Dominic didn''t breathe a glance at Gail''s general manager. He suddenly stood up and jumped out to the boat. He slammed, and Dominique had fallen heavily on the ground and strode to the distance.


    "She won''t talk about it?" Gao Bin was worried.


    "No." Guevara said with a smile: "I just said something, just a joke, you don''t have to remember it. I know Raphael too well. If it wasn''t for the elves, they suddenly attacked us. Niel has already married Prudence, and with his feelings with Sunil, she will never accept Yarina."


    Gaobin sighed, and Gael¡¯s general manager looked a little annoyed. Their change of attitude was enough to prove that things were impermanent. Just now, Gail¡¯s chief executive and Gaobin were still in the same camp. As a result, Guevara gave them a word. The unified camp was instantly disintegrated.


    However, the best listening in the field was not Dominy, but Han Jin. He heard the conversations of Guevara and others. He was crying and laughing, and could only pretend that he had not heard anything.


    The night is getting deeper and deeper. The people on the deck have returned to their rooms. Yarina has once again entered Hanjin¡¯s magic laboratory. In fact, after she got Hanjin and everyone¡¯s recognition, her Self-motivation has become weaker and weaker, although it is often meditation, often reading magic books, and often entering the magic lab, but compared with the previous pay, the gap is very large. When she was young, she wanted to get the praise of her father. This is her greatest motivation. Now, she is very satisfied with everything. She said that gentle township is a hero. In fact, women will also kill their will because of happiness.


    However, Yalena finally knows that Xiannier has successfully opened the mark of God and became the third strongman of the elves at the present stage after the continued Prudence and Gaobin, although the battle experience of Xiannier may be better than Upper Prudence and Gaobin, but her power is unquestionable.


    This news became Yalina''s tonic, her nature does not like fighting, but she is absolutely not allowed to be compared to Xiannier, and Han Jin opened her ''Magic Lab'' for her, giving her enough confidence. She resumed her previous days and fought against time.


    Gao Bin never left, Han Jin felt that Gao Bin seemed to have something to say to himself, and he took Gao Bian to the God of War, always sent Gao Bing himself, so he did not leave, only waited quietly.


    There were fewer and fewer people on the deck. When Guevara gave a speech, except for the magician and mountain warrior who was responsible for the night, only Han Jin was left alone. Gao Bin left his seat and walked slowly to Han. Sit down and face.


    "I have always been public and private." Gao Bin smiled and said: "But..."


    "I know." Han Jin also smiled: "But I feel that you have made the public and private points too clear, so there are things that should be clearly understood, but you can''t see them."


    "What do you mean?" Gao Bin asked.


    "It doesn''t mean anything, you will understand it later." Han Jin said slowly, he is talking about Lydia, almost everyone who has some observation, after contact with Gaobin and Lydia for a while, Can you see Lydia''s feelings about Gaobin? Only Gaobin can''t see anything. It can only be said that Gaobin made the public and private points too clear, so he cares about Lydia. The trust in him and his goodness to him are all intimate between the comrades-in-arms. Lidia¡¯s appearance is destroyed, and he is self-defeating. He refuses to show his feelings clearly. If no one else breaks it, it is estimated that Over the past 100 years, these two elves will maintain the status quo.


    "You guys... How do you say half of it?!" Gao Bin looked very dissatisfied: "Can''t you say now?"


    "Can''t say." Han Jin said faintly.


    ¡°Why?¡± Gao Bin is even more dissatisfied.


    "It''s not yet time."


    "You..." Gaobin turned helplessly, and thoughtfully touched the beard on his chin. He was a good-reflecting elf. Unfortunately, he had been thinking there for a long time, and he didn''t figure out what was him. It should be seen.


    "Right, what did you want to say?" Han Jin shifted the subject.


    "Here, I shouldn''t talk to you about business, but I can''t help it." Gao Bin said in his sitting position and said slowly: "When did you start to clean up the orc family?"


    "The strength of the orc family is still very strong. Now attacking, our own losses will not be small." Han Jindao.


    "I am not afraid!" Gao Bin''s tone is full of hate.


    "This is not a fear of not being afraid. Since we have already won, why should we pay a priceless price?" Han Jin indulged for a moment: "Within three or five days, there should be news."


    "Three or five days? That means you can''t do it yourself?" Gao Bin said.

 Chapter 415： Chasing

    Chapter 415


    The newborn sun rises from the horizon a little, and sprinkles warm sunshine to the world. Near a small village more than 40 miles away from the Holy Crown City, a person slowly turns his cheek and looks at the sun, his face and forehead cloth. It is full of wrinkles, and his wrinkles are different from ordinary people. They are deep and dense. If you have a knife, you can even say that his face is full of an unbearable aging, but the weird thing is that he The eyes are so young, sultry and glamorous.


    Staring at the rising sun, he suddenly smiled. His smile was different from that of ordinary people. He was mixed with a sense of satisfaction that was indescribable in words. Then he fell to the ground and leaned over to the gorgeous sun.


    The farmers around were whispering. When they got the job yesterday, they saw this strange person standing under the tree. They came out to farm this morning and saw this strange person, as if they had not moved all night.


    However, this geek should not care about the gaze of others. He took a moment and stood up a little, gently shaking off the dust. In fact, his clothes were so bad that they were even worse, but his movements seemed so succinct and elegant, as if they were wearing the most expensive clothes in the world.


    Just then, a carriage came from a distance, a woman with red hair was desperately smashing the horse in front, and the horse pulling the car was twitched, even though she was so tired of foaming. Still running hard, and this road is not flat. The red car is springing and slanting and bouncing, and the angle of the rut and the rut can be clearly seen with the naked eye. People are worried that this carriage will completely fall apart in the next moment.


    In the rear of the carriage, about a dozen people are chasing them. Their costumes are very mixed. They are wearing magical robes, wearing soft armor, and wearing strong clothes. They all look professional.


    The farmers raised their heads and stopped the farm work for a while, and the geek looked at it intently.


    A magical wave came, and one of the chasers sang a spell, then the magic wand pointed forward, and a meteorite screaming in the air whizzed down from the air, instantly bringing the two horses in front of the carriage. I got a flesh and blood splatter and pulled the road out of a big pit. The two horses behind couldn¡¯t hold the momentum and rushed straight into the pit. One of the horses crashed on the spot and another horse It¡¯s not so good, the neck is like a snake, and it¡¯s obvious that its neck has been broken.


    Then, the car was also trapped, but under the impact of the huge impact, the car suddenly turned over, and slowly turned two laps in the air, falling heavily on the ground, the red carriage was torn apart, and two out from the inside. Personally, go straight out the road for more than 20 meters, only to stabilize the figure.


    One of them was a woman, the other was a teenager. They all fell very badly. The boy had fallen bloodshed, and the woman could not see the injury, but she struggled but could not climb, obviously Also suffered.


    The red-haired woman was much more fortunate than her companion. She turned a few heads in the air, just in the wheat field that had been ploughed by the farmer, and then climbed up very well. She took out the giant sword behind her back and screamed: "You are going, the old lady is blocking them! Go away!!"


    The boy ran hard, and dragged and forced the woman from the ground, then swayed forward and screamed and yelled: "Help! Help! The robbers robbed..."


    The boy wanted to find someone to help, but his shouting played the opposite role. The farmers rushed away and desperately fled to their village. The ordinary people intervened in the battle between the professionals. This is purely looking for death. They are all people who have a family, and no one wants to make fun of their own lives.


    The people behind have already caught up, they have jumped off the horse, the other party has lost the carriage, they can not escape their palms.


    "Go!" The red-haired female swordsman roared and slammed into the enemy. Interestingly, the leather she wore was also red, and it seemed that the whole person was like a fire, but she was amazing. The strength and her imposing power did not match at all. The swordsman who went to the front took out the long sword, and the backhand rushed over to slam the ''fire''. When the slamming sound, the sword of the red-haired female swordsman had already slashed in the air. Half empty, then the swordsman flew a foot and was kicking in the chest and abdomen of the red-haired female swordsman. The red-haired female swordsman made a sigh of sorrow, and his feet fell off the ground and fell out seven or eight meters. Far, stunned at the ground.


    The swordsman took a few steps forward and suddenly turned back and asked, "Is this useless?"


    "Useless." A magician said coldly.


    "Mom, it''s too tight time. Look at this figure, it''s hot enough, but it''s a pity." The swordsman shook his head and then raised his sword.


    The red-haired female swordsman would like to jump up and continue to fight. She could be hit hard in the chest and abdomen. She was so painful that she could not breathe. The blood kept spurting out of her mouth and nostrils, not to mention fighting, even moving her body. Can''t do it.


    The swordsman¡¯s sword had already been smashed. At this moment, he suddenly felt a flower in front of him, and then saw a wrinkled old face. He was shocked and wanted to step back and let him find Your wrist has been firmly grasped.


    "God has given you a powerful arm, not to let you bully others, understand?" The old man said softly: "Now, confess your sins!"


    The swordsman''s face changed greatly and struggled, but he felt that his wrist was surrounded by a hoop. No matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t believe his eyes. So the thin arm would have So much power! And the harder he is, the stronger the pain on his wrist. Finally, he finally can''t hold the long sword. The long sword falls off and falls to the body of the red-haired female swordsman.


    The old man picked a toe and kicked the hilt of the long sword. The long sword made a whistling sound that almost rips the eardrum of the human ear, spurting out and shooting at the side of the magician.


    The magician had just lifted his magic wand and suddenly saw a cold flash. A wind rushed in. He never saw it. The wind would have become so fierce. It was like being beaten by a man. With a fist, he couldn''t help but step back seven or eight steps. When he could open his eyes, he found that the upper end of the magic wand had disappeared. He couldn''t help but make a sharp call. For the magician. A suitable magic wand is equal to half of their life. In the blink of an eye, he still doesn''t understand what is going on, half of his life is gone, and he can''t accept this result.


    The rest of the people were all in the woods. Just before the moment, they took out their weapons and prepared to kill the nosy people. Now everyone has become a statue, and even their fingers are afraid to move. They know their companions. Strength, the ninth-order magician, will be universally respected anywhere in the mainland. As a result, only in an instant, people will be destroyed by weapons, and what about them? Of course, their companions are too big to even release the magic shield, but can the magic shield be blocked to block the sword?


    "Who is you?" asked one person with courage.


    "I am just a traveler." The old man said softly.


    "Hello, they were originally the servants of our mercenary group. They colluded and stole our money. We arrested these criminals on the orders of the head of the group and hoped that you would not interfere with us." The man said slowly.


    "Oh..." The red-haired female swordsman took a sip to express her contempt, but she spit not saliva, but blood, she was the playmate of the Mosschild childhood, Hilna, born Reluctantly at this moment, no doubt, even if no one is helping her now, she will die under the enemy sword, and she will not yield.


    The two people behind were naturally beautiful and small Joseph. They saw that Hilna was knocked down and simply gave up and fled, and rushed to Hilna.


    "Lie, this is also a sin. It seems that you need to seriously regret it." The old man''s face became severe. Then he leaned down and reached for a trick. A white light curtain emptied from the air and was shrouded in On Hilna, this time, Julie and Little Joseph had already ran back, and they did not act indiscriminately. After the disappearance of the white light, they left the right and left Hilna a little.


    "You are a priest??" The swordsman was shocked. He took a few more steps and slowly moved his wrist. He felt that his wrist bones had been crushed, and he could not make any effort.


    "I said, I am just a traveler."


    Those people look at each other and look different. In their impression, the priests are very instrumental and do not give a noble, holy impression. Who is willing to believe in them? The old guy in front of his clothes is not even as good as a priest. It is impossible to say that he is a priest. However, the strength of this old guy is obvious to all. It can be described as unfathomable, at least they can''t figure it out.


    "Hello, you must interfere with us?" The magician who was still sorrowful on his face asked slowly: "So how do you tell us your name? So we can go back to the head Have a confession, with your strength, do you dare not say?"


    "My name is Adolf." The old man said faintly.


    "Adolf? I remember!" said the magician, hateful, and then swept through the hungry wolf-like sights on Julie and others, then waved his hand: "Go, let''s go back!"


    The group of people turned and walked backwards, and they would succeed immediately, but they jumped out of the old guys out of the air. They were all reluctant, but the situation was stronger than the people, facing the forces that could not be confronted, they could only give in.


    When the group of people jumped on the horse and prepared to retreat from the road, the old man named Adolf suddenly began: "Wait a minute."


    "What else do you have?" The magician turned and angered.


    "You haven''t regretted it yet." Adolf said softly: "I can see that your heart is very violent. You should have done a lot of wrong things before. Please believe me. Only sincere remorse will God save you. Otherwise, you Sooner or later, you will break into hell."


    "I regret a fart!!" The magician violently thundered, almost ruined, and bought a magic wand. It took less than half a month to be destroyed. He is now even suicidal. There are, wherever you can take care of anything else.


    "You are blaspheming the gods?" Adolf''s face changed dramatically, and his temperament changed. Just now, his tone was always slow, soft, but now full of steel-like hardness, a kind of awkward The horrifying breath exudes from his body, and the air is filled with an invisible pressure, or a repulsive force, including three beautiful people, including those who are more than 20 meters away. Going back a few steps.


    "I..." The magician''s face changed. He never imagined that the reaction of the old man would be so intense.


    Adolf¡¯s backhand waved and a white ball of light spurt out. This is the magical and holy light that most priests can freely release, but Adolf¡¯s release of the holy light is fast, his hand is moving forward. At the same time, the Holy Light bomb crossed the distance of more than 20 meters in an instant, hit the face of the magician, blood flower splash, the Holy Light bomb penetrated the skull, continued to spur forward, and flew to the number It disappeared into the air only after a hundred meters.


    The magician was still sitting on the horse, as if the attack had no effect on him. However, there was a sea bowl-sized blood hole in the center of his head. The eyebrows, eyes, and nose disappeared, and his mouth disappeared by half. The lower lip is still intact, the magician''s companion can clearly see a row of white sensation''s lower teeth, and can see a group of soft, **** things falling from the top of the circle, then, that magic The teacher slowly fell backwards, but his feet were still in the stables, and the body was so quietly lying on the horse, and the horse he had crossed did not feel anything, still playing leisurely. The nose is ringing.


    The swordsman who injured Hilna reacted very quickly. He did not try to escape, nor did he launch an attack. Instead, he jumped from the horse''s back with a roll of crawling, slamming his knees, kneeling down, and his right hand across the chest. Before, the eyes were slightly closed, and there was a word in the mouth, and I didn¡¯t know what he was saying.


    Others immediately woke up, scrambling to jump off the horse and smashing into a ball, but their postures seemed very confusing, some of them were clasped together, some simply came to the ground, their mouths were very exaggerated, maybe, They don''t know how to pray and confess, but the mouth must be clearly displayed.


    Adolf did not shoot again, just standing on the side and watching quietly.


    For the group of people, it can be regarded as a year, some have been pretending to be a long time, seeing no response, they secretly opened their eyes and found that Adolf was looking at himself, then scared a cold sweat, reflexive again Close your eyes and the movement of your mouth is getting more intense.


    Don''t say the co-accused criminals, even the three people, such as Julie, are silent, and they don''t dare to move. Hilna''s character is even more embarrassing than Mox''s, but it was also scared by Adolf''s Thunder.


    Sometimes, time will be surprisingly slow, the sun will rise higher and higher, and the escaping farmers will return to the wheat fields, curiously looking at it, pointing and pointing, and the number of pedestrians on the mainland is gradually increasing. The orc''s strength contracted to the Bayer League. Some scented business groups felt the signal of peace and boldly restored the trade. Almost everyone passed by, curiously stopped to look at the excitement and found it. After lying on the dead body of the horse, he left in a hurry.


    In the end, Hilna couldn''t stand it, even though the old man''s magic for her blessing was very effective, so that her pain was greatly reduced, but her body was still weak. She needed to sit down and rest, and the three people whispered a few words with great care. Get together in the wheat field and sit on the field.


    The warrior takes up a lot of money, but the magician can''t do it. If it''s a half-hour motion, the bite will pass, and the long time is a torture, not to mention that they don''t know when it is the head, no The specific goal, their endurance collapsed very quickly, finally a magician could not hold it, fell to the ground, then bounced like an electric shock, turned to look at Adolf, he suddenly found that Adolf was smiling at him Perhaps because Adolf¡¯s smile was very kind, he came up with courage and stood up obliquely.


    "Do you regret it?" Adolf asked softly.


    The magician turned his head like a chicken and a glutinous rice. He didn''t forget it anyway.


    "Don''t be discouraged, God doesn''t care about your past, only looks at your future, should start from now, understand?"


    The magician continued to madly nod.


    "Okay, you can go."


    The magician was so ecstatic that he walked to his horse and wanted to climb up, but his knees were numb, and he worked hard for a long time and could not do so.


    When others heard it, they also showed a happy color, and they stood up one after another.


    "Do you regret it?" The doctrine is not allowed to be connected. Everyone is responsible for their actions, but they are not responsible for the actions of others, so Adolf does not want to hurt them.


    A group of people stood there desperately, and the scene looked funny.


    "You can go."


    The group of people slammed out and let the strength of the whole body rush to their horses, but their movements were very unharmonious, like a group of zombies, it is not difficult to understand, the time spent on the ground is too long.


    Hilna didn''t expect it to be such an ending. She was in a hurry and said what she wanted to say. She reacted very quickly. She slammed her arm and shouted Hilna with her eyes. Don''t talk nonsense.


    Adolf turned slowly and walked to Hilna: "Are your injuries better?" His tone still looked soft.


    "Well, thank you," Hilna said sincerely.


    "Don''t thank me." Adolf smiled. "It is God who shelters you, and I am but God''s most loyal servant."


    "Thank you for the great light god..." Julie sighed with sorrow, and then he hesitated: "Mr. Adolf, can you ask for one thing?"


    "what''s up?"


    "Can you send us to the Holy Crown City?"

 Chapter 416： Character

    Chapter 416 Role


    After three days of swaying, the relationship between Hanjin and Siniel is gradually improving. Although the improvement is not very large, at least it is not as cold-faced as in the past few days. Under the broad public, Xianni Seoul can also chat with Han Jin on the one hand, because on the one hand, Mo Xinke and others are always rushing to rush to get close to her. She understands the hearts of friends and does not want to make friends embarrassed. Thinking of the sky, she saw through herself, can she really forget the past? Can''t forget it! The man, let her worry about her belly, let her dream, sometimes she deliberately hides on one side, but she can''t help but pay attention to him, even erecting her ear and quietly listening to him chatting with others, and that experience, let She was moved, let her laugh, and let her meet. In just two and a half years, it was nothing to an elf with a long life, but it was to make Xiannier unforgettable and unforgettable.


    From the protector to the protector, from the stranger to the friend, and finally to the lover of life and death, this natural transformation is difficult to copy, and Sunil knows that maybe in her life, it can¡¯t be so completely open. My heart is gone.


    I know that I can''t forget it, but I don''t want to accept this result, so her performance is very contradictory. Sometimes she will forget the vigilance, unconsciously immersed in a harmonious atmosphere, and talk to Han Jin, Mo Xinke and others. After waking up, immediately put a cold gesture and reject the closeness of others.


    Han Jin seems very patient, and does not care about the attitude of Xiannier. It can be regarded as honor and disgrace. I remember that there is a saying in another world. The fierce woman is afraid of the husband and can be flexibly refining, not just men. The same is true for women. As for the face, Han Jin never took this issue seriously. Under normal circumstances, only those who have no face will desperately defend themselves. If they are smashed, they will not allow others to be offended. Han Jin is the lord and his strength is unfathomable. In the Holy Crown City or in the Elf Camp, almost everyone is respectful to him, and Siniel¡¯s tough attitude has made him feel fresh.


    However, even at the lowest alertness, Siniel also holds the final bottom line, she will not board the Ares, because she knows that Yalina is on the boat, just like Yalin does not dare to come to the Elf camp. Similarly, she does not want to see Yalina.


    Han Jin can understand that Sunil''s reaction is normal. If Xiannier can talk to him without any scruples, even boarding the Ares to see Yalena, this is really bad.


    On this day, everyone gathered on the Ares, and Gao Bin was also. Since he was here, Gao Bin also liked the Ares. He couldn¡¯t say the specific reason, just a feeling. Han Jin has successfully set up a gathering of giant spirits to absorb and accumulate the aura of heaven and earth. This is the most basic function of the gathering of the spirits. Guevara and others lived on the Ares for a long time, and it is not so obvious, but Gao Bin The first time I boarded the Ares, I immediately found the difference. It made him very comfortable. In comparison, even the smell of the forest looked dirty.


    In the distance, a dozen knights and a team of horses riding across the silver Pegasus galloped. Dominique, who stood at the side of the ship, first discovered the situation. She slightly squinted and observed for a moment, and turned back: "Lang Ning The general is coming."


    "Lang Ning? How did he come?" Moxico got a glimpse, then stood up and walked to Dominy''s side and looked into the distance. Many times, Mo Xinke refused to approach Dominique. His body was tall and burly. In his own words, he was the real man. He could stand by Dominie and he became a child, especially It is to look at the back. However, these days are a bit special. He is always uneasy, and he is not even in the mood to practice swordsmanship. According to Moxie¡¯s own analysis, he may have to break through the bottleneck. The problem is that it is necessary to work harder to break through the bottleneck. But he just can''t afford it.


    After hearing that Lang Ning came, Sasio and Lei Zhe also stood up and did not entangle Lorraine for a while. There were two more girls on the boat. It is reasonable to say that Sasio and Lei Zhe, two young people without partners, Should be evenly distributed, each stare at a goal, and then pursue the pursuit, but unfortunately, not everything can eat a big pot of rice, they all have a good impression on Lorraine, and because of the identity of Loran, I dare not show it clearly, but They are very excited. They are the most excited. They can finally bid farewell to the old society. No matter who is not pleasing to the eye, you can contact one to suppress and repair another.


    It¡¯s not that Resley is not good. Although he is noble, there are no shelves for the two girls, but they are very different in temperament. Loland is like a little sister next door. Resley¡¯s personality is generous and generous. For the two young people, the former is more attractive.


    Sadly, Lorraine and Resley are very good friends of Yalena, and I have heard about the things between Yalena and Hanjin. They are moved by this. They are unintentionally giving themselves a ''motion point''. Very high, not a high-profile prince-type hero, it is difficult to make them interested, measured by Han Jin as a ruler, of course, is a tragedy for Sasio and Lei Zhe.


    Soon, Lang Ning rushed to the bottom of the Ares, jumped away from the horse, and climbed up the ladder.


    "Lang Ning, what happened?" Mo Xinke shouted.


    Lang Ning jumped onto the deck and looked at Moss with a deep-eyed look. He smiled and didn''t speak.


    "What are you laughing at?" Moxico felt inexplicable.


    "I will talk to you later." Lang Ning swept his eyes and found that there was a strange elf on the boat.


    "Lang Ning, I will introduce you to you." Guevara said: "This is Gao Bin, Gao Bin, this is the head of the Rapids Corps, Lang Ning."


    "Hello." Gaobin nodded.


    "Hello." Lang Ning bent slightly to show his respect.


    At this time, Han Jin also got a report and walked up from the deck: "Lang Ning, what happened? How did you come?"


    "Of course, from Beit League, I will not fly." Lang Ning said.


    "Bet League? Orcs are not difficult for you?"


    "No, I am a holy city, do they dare?" Lang Ning laughed. "On the contrary, they were very entertaining. When I passed through the city of Beit, Rheinner also personally came forward."


    Just when Gaobin hesitated that he should leave, Han Jin asked again: "What happened to the Holy Crown City?"


    Lang Ning''s mind was very alert. Just now he had deliberately avoided the problem. He believed that Han Jin also understood that he asked him again and proved that he did not need to worry about the strange elf, so he replied in a big way: "It is something."


    "A good thing or a bad thing?" Moxie branched.


    "It''s a good thing, it''s also a bad thing." Lang Ning slowly said: "Adult, I saw Miss Julie and Miss Hilna, and Miss Joseph, but not what we found, they came back."


    "Hilna is here?" Lei Zhe''s eyes slammed into Moss, and there was a smirk in his mouth: "This is a good thing!"


    "They were attacked by a mercenary group on the road. Fortunately, at the crucial time, the people of the Holy See rescued them." Lang Ning said: "The people of the Holy See always sent them to the Holy City, but after they broke up. They were attacked again. Miss Hilna and Joseph Joseph were seriously injured. Miss Julie was fine. It seems that the attackers did not care about the lives of other people. They just wanted to rob Miss Lily."


    "What? Is Hilna hurt?!" Moxico was shocked.


    In fact, the Moxike at the moment is ridiculous. He used to deny the relationship with Hilna. He kept saying that his own hero can never find a barbaric woman as a wife. Let Sasio, Lei Zhe and others secretly snicker, but no one can laugh now.


    "Yes." Lang Ning nodded. "Fortunately, Cardinal Hai Shizi received an urgent notice from the Holy See and rushed to the Holy See. He happened to attack the attacker. He shot the attackers and released the treatment in time. Magic, healed Hilna and Joseph, otherwise we may never see them again."


    "Fuck! Who did it?!" Moshinko said.


    "I haven''t found out yet." Lang Ning paused and smiled bitterly: "Adults, it turns out that our time to occupy the Holy City is still too short, all aspects are incomplete, leaving too many loopholes, such attacks In any other city, the attackers could not escape, and the Holy See was attacked a few days before...The adults, we have heard two alarms!"


    Gibran¡¯s face is a little red. In fact, the security team in the Holy Crown City is just a display. It is okay to manage the ordinary civilians. I want to respond to such attacks in time. With the security team, Han Jin wants to create a similar Organizations such as aster flowers, he is the main person in charge of Gibran and Kirk, and Hilster. They are responsible for this matter, not to mention that Chitke and Hillester are still busy in the Holy City. Because he wants to see Julia, he has to spend a lot of time, and ran here to play, it is hard to blame.


    ¡°Is there anything else?¡± Han Jin asked softly. He understood that although Julie and Hilna were their friends, this should not be the reason why Langing passed through the Bate League and personally rushed here to deliver the news. .


    "The first person who saved them, called Adolf, his status in the Holy See..."


    "What do you say about him?!" Han Jin showed a shocked look.


    "His name is Adolf, adult, what''s wrong?" Lang Ning stunned.


    There was no sound in the field, and all the eyes were concentrated on Han Jin. I don¡¯t know when it started. Han Jin has become obscured by everyone. No matter what the crisis, they can¡¯t think of Han Jin¡¯s face. I found a trace of panic. Of course, this kind of leisurely and bleak, light weight temperament, let everyone have a sense of security, but at this moment, just a person''s name, let Han Jin really lose his mind, the fool can understand, this Adolf is definitely not simple !


    "Raphael, who is Adolf?" Guevara is right.


    "The Holy See''s ascetic, his strength... should be above the Pope." Han Jin said slowly.


    "What do you mean by the pope who died in the mountains?"


    "Including him, including the last pope, and last time." Han Jin¡¯s voice was a bit low. He believed in Solomon¡¯s judgment and wanted to get rid of this scour before Adolf rushed to the Holy See. The problem is that Guancheng is just a newly emerging power group. Every aspect is very immature. If Solomon is to let him get rid of a strong person with a fixed place of residence, he has already tried to do it because he has a strong way to rely on it. I am not afraid of anything, but it is too difficult to find a self-sufficient ascetic. At least for the Holy City, the difficulty factor is too large. Even Solomon can''t guess the whereabouts of Adolf, let alone Han Jin. ?


    "Where do you know that there is such a character in the Holy See?!" Guevara moved.


    "It was the Grand Duke of Solomon who told me."


    "It''s not simple...not simple..." Guevara murmured, not knowing if he was talking about Adolf, or evaluating Solomon. In fact, Adolf has the power above the Pope. Of course, it is not simple, and Solomon knows the Holy See thousands of miles away. Even knowing the true strength of Adolf is not easy.


    The scene was silent, Lang Ning stayed for a long while, and sighed: "No wonder..."


    "No wonder?" Dominie intervened, and she became curious about this.


    "After Adolf rushed to the Holy See, the Holy See held a grand celebration, and then the attitude of the Holy See became tough."


    "How can they be tough?" Han Jin said coldly.


    "The Holy See arrested Hillester." Lang Ning was helpless, and Han Jin almost took everyone away. With him and Alexandre Reiter, he could not obstruct the Holy See and could only watch it.


    The news of Langing made everyone stunned. "They arrested Hillester? Why?!" Hogan screamed.


    Young people can''t realize the political significance inside. Hogan understands. Of course, Guevara understands better, but he can''t easily express his attitude, and Han Jin''s face has become as cold as an iceberg.


    "The Holy See said that Hillester invited the magician to attend the banquet, and almost emptied the defense system of the Holy Crown City, so those dragons could easily break in." Lang Ning said: "They said that Hillester must be an accomplice. Otherwise it won''t be so coincidental."


    "Even if Hillester really has problems, it should be reviewed by us. What are they based on?!" Hogan was even more mad.


    Han Jin walked slowly to the side of the ship and looked at the sky. For a moment, he took a long breath. The facts once again proved that Solomon was correct. When Solomon understood that Han Jin really wanted to cooperate with Jeddis, he warned him in advance. It is necessary to get rid of Adolf first, otherwise Adolf will bring them huge troubles, and now it is!


    What should he do? !


    In front of Xia Zuo, he was a very intelligent and far-sighted young lord, but he was a little bit arrogant. The role itself forced Xiazu to make only one choice and cooperate with Hanjin wholeheartedly until the final goal. To achieve, Hanjin has no use value, and then consider other. Because Han Jin is smart and far-sighted, any form of deception is dangerous. If he is not careful, he will push Han Jin to Longcheng. Xia Zuo''s personality tends to be conservative. He can cooperate with Nikolay happily and change another guardian, Harriet, and almost collapsed with Nikolay. This proves that Xia Zuo made a lot of reasonable concessions. Therefore, during the cooperation period, he can trust Xia Zuo, Xia Zuo will never risk no reason.


    In front of the Dragon City, Han Jin has become a villain who is quick and quick, because the value promised by the Dragon City is far greater than the stars of Xiazu, and immediately rushes to the embrace of the Dragon City, and turns to the Dragon Field, but the villain also has his own Upholding, facing the threat of Fossa, Han Jin died to the end, covering Xavier to escape. His quick success and instant benefit provided Dragon City with a means of control. His upholding won the trust of Dragon City. His magical magic made Longcheng see hope. In this way, both sides have sufficient cooperation foundation. The Dragon City is in urgent need of finding a person who can compete with Nikolay. They have already seen the Elves, but now they should be disappointed with the Elves. When Fossa suddenly turned his face, the Elves will fall into desperation and how to get to the seat. Nikola confrontation gathered by the strong? The elves can''t do it, but he can do it! In the culmination of the Great Gravity, Han Jin can still fight against the completely mad Fusa, although it can''t last, but how big is Han Jin now? Ten years later? ! A lot of things, he does not need to clearly express it, Dragon City''s dragons are not fools, they will judge.


    These two roles are relatively successful. Now, what kind of person does he have to play in order to force Adolf to bow? The possibility of getting rid of Adolf is very small, and the calculation? There are only two people who are suitable for the shot. One is himself and the other is Gael, but no matter who he is, when attacking Adolf, he must go all out to deal with this unpredictable strongman and hide it. It is purely looking for death! To go all out to nature means that you can''t hide your identity. Once you fail, it will be completely divided with the Holy See. This is extremely unfavorable to his future. Moreover, he does not want to lose the friend of Jedith. In the heart, he is very appreciative and admiring Jedisi, and really does not want to turn a powerful boost into an enemy.


    "Lang Ning, what did Jedice say?" Guevara asked slowly.


    "I came into contact with Jedice before I came." Lang Ning replied: "When Adolf proposed to arrest Hillist, four people in the Holy See made clear objections, Jeddis, Adonis, Amy Jie, There is also Cardinal Haishizi."


    "Adonis also opposed?" Guevara did not believe, in his impression, Adonis is an avid old-fashioned believer, the attitude should be very intense.


    "Yes, and the attitude is very determined. He said that Hillester is a cronies of adults. Even if he wants to do anything, he must wait for the adults to come back and say, they can''t act privately. The Holy Crown City is not their territory after all, and finally even happened with Adolf. Fighting."


    "So, who supports Adolf?"


    "The Paladin Od and other cardinals support Adolf."


    "Auder?" Gaobin snorted and muttered: "Where should I hear this name... Yes, he seems to be the husband of Branchi?!"


    "Blanchi''s husband?" Guevara also stunned. His impression of Odd is of course deep. He just didn''t know who Branzi was. He took a moment and suddenly remembered it, as if at the party a few days ago. I have seen it.

 Chapter 417： The inheritance of the monk

    Chapter 471¡ªThe inheritance of the monks


    ¡°Do you need to find Branqi?¡± Gaobin said slowly. He also saw that Han Jin and others had a big problem: ¡°With Branqi help, your understanding of Odd should be deeper.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s useless.¡± Guevara whispered: ¡°Jedice, Adonis and Amy Jie are both opposed. It¡¯s still impossible to stop Adolf and have one more Odd. It doesn¡¯t make sense.¡±


    "But...Blanchi came from the southwest." Gao Bindao: "As far as I know, because of her relationship with Odd, she knows the situation of the Holy See very well, at least it will be much better than you."


    "Raphael?" Guevara wants to ask Han Jin''s opinion, but Han Jin has been staring in the distance, as if he did not hear him.


    "Raphael, let''s go back!" Moxike called. He missed the situation of the Holy City. He didn''t know how Hilna''s injury was, and he felt anxious.


    "With the speed of the Ares, we can get to the Holy City in two days. The key is, what can we do when we go back? And the Holy See turned over?!" Guevara said slowly: "If we don''t make up our mind, it''s better." I don¡¯t go back.¡± Guevara¡¯s vision is of course longer than Moss¡¯s. The Holy See has made such a big move. It¡¯s inevitable that the Holy Crown City will be awkward. I don¡¯t know how many people are waiting quietly for the return of Hanjin. At the moment of the Holy Crown City, you must express your attitude clearly, otherwise the people will be more confused.


    "I am going to find Branchi. Everyone thinks about it and thinks about what to do." Gaobin stood up, because of the relationship between Xiannier and because of his personal appreciation of Hanjin, the crown city and the elves concluded It is not an ordinary agreement, but an alliance of brothers. The situation of the Holy Crown City is unstable, and it will definitely have a serious impact on the elves. Therefore, the matter of Han Jin is the matter of the elves.


    Time is not long, Gaobin once again appeared on the deck, followed by a few elves behind him, Branqi came, Lydia also came, they are not the focus, focus on the last elf, Siniel!


    "Sinnel, I haven''t seen you for a long time." Seeing Nancy, Langing hurriedly said hello.


    "I haven''t seen you for a long time." Xiannier''s smile was a little stubborn. She didn''t want to come, but Gao Bin''s look was very dignified. She even made an ominous prediction that the Holy See would occupy the Holy City, and Hanjin would definitely be driven out. This makes Xiannier very nervous. She must figure out what happened to the holy crown city. How should Hanjin deal with it? In the end, Hanjin will not be in danger. The final question is of course vital. It is different now. She has already opened the mark of God, no matter how powerful the enemy is, she believes that she will not be as helpless as before.


    "Xinnier, you... hello." And Yalena is more nervous than Siniel, so that she speaks a bit stuttering.


    Xiannier suddenly fell into silence. Everyone couldn¡¯t help but mention the heart. For a moment, Xiannier said slowly: "Hello."


    "I haven''t seen you for a long time..." Yalena said dryly, she really didn''t know what to say.


    "Yeah." Sunil smiled and then turned to Lang Ning: "Lang Ning, what happened?"


    The relationship between Xiannier and Lang Ning has always been very harmonious, because they have served as commanders and have many common languages. For a long time, Han Jin first faced his feelings. The main reason was that he was stimulated by Lang Ning. At that time, Xian Nier and Lang Ning were very close. The two people often chatted together and chatted very happily. Han Jin felt sour, very uncomfortable, and even made some extremely naive things. All kinds of excuses prevented Xiannier and Lang Ning from being together. Of course, after the feelings were clear, Han Jin did not interfere with Sunil. He was a young man in modern society and knew how to respect Shannier.


    Lang Ning told the original story again. The tension in the situation made Xiannier frown. "Listen to you, is Jedice not already a pope? How can he not restrain himself? Is he deliberate?" ......"


    "Jedice''s character is impeccable, he will not use those lies to deceive me." Lang Ning said.


    "Yeah." Guevara nodded. When it comes to personal strength, Jedith is definitely not the best, but when it comes to Jedice''s character, everyone in the Holy City group is convinced, including Guevara. And the Gail Explorer.


    "But... it doesn''t make sense!" said Sinner: "Jedice holds the highest power of the Holy See. Can''t he restrain the Adolf?"


    "You are too young to Adolf." Han Jin suddenly interrupted, then sighed and turned around, and saw Xiannier at a glance, he looked very surprised: "Xinnier, how come you?"


    "Don''t welcome me?" said Siniel faintly.


    "No... Of course not, you understand what I mean." Han Jin smiled bitterly. He said that while looking at Yalina with his eyes, he found that Yalena''s look was normal, and he was relieved.


    Xiannier knows how to measure the situation. I know that when I am not tempering with Han Jin, the topic is a turn: "You said that we all smashed Adolf? Do you know him well?"


    "I don''t understand, in fact... no one dares to say that he knows him. I just know that there is such a person." Han Jin paused and said slowly: "Everyone knows the system of the Holy See. Although the Pope does not interfere with the specifics of the Holy See. Government affairs, but with the highest power, can appoint and dismiss the archbishop and the bishop of the parish, the only three armed forces of the Holy See, the right of the highest arbitration, the cardinal, and the Guangming Knights are also in the hands of the Pope, so the problem coming."


    "What''s the problem?" asked Sennel.


    "Everyone who grasps the highest power will vow to say how much he can make everyone live and how strong it is, even if he understands that he can''t do it at all, he will say it." Han Jin said slowly. "If time proves that that person is not suitable for sitting in the position of the pope, what can be done to oust him? Or, how should we always maintain the power of the Holy See and ensure that every pope has enough talent? Long time In the past, the Supreme Court had the power to dismiss the Pope. When the believers had doubts about the Pope¡¯s ability, the Supreme Court would vote. If more than two-thirds of the Archbishops and Cardinals believe that the Pope is not qualified, they can oust the Pope. But in fact, this does not work. The power of the pope will infiltrate the highest arbitration institution. It does not take long, and all of it will become the confidant of the pope. Even if he does it badly, no one can quit. He, in the end, the monk does not know when it was born."


    "The monk?"


    "Yes, the monk." Han Jin Shen Yan said: "The monks have never lived in the Holy See. They are the mysterious protectors of the Holy See. They rarely interfere with the government affairs of the Holy See and have no power to interfere. Their only power is to oust the Pope. ¡±


    ¡°The monk is so powerful?¡± asked Sinner in amazement.


    ¡°Everyone has a lot of questions?¡± Han Jin smiled faintly: ¡°The monks have never lived in the Holy See. Who will recognize their identity? The Pope holds the highest authority. After many years of arrangement, how can it be easily slammed? If the Pope uses What should the Holy See fight against the monks?"


    "Yeah, yeah!" Sasio nodded hard, and he was born to a bard. He was extremely interested in such stories.


    "It''s very simple, powerful, overwhelming force." Han Jin sighed with relief: "The strongest of the Holy See is not the Pope, not the Archbishop and Paladin below, but the monk."


    ¡°How is it possible?¡± Several people issued questions in unison.


    ¡°Possible.¡± Here, Han Jin has some headaches: ¡°The monk has a unique heritage. In their lifetime, they only choose one student, and after a long period of observation, they confirm that their students are qualified. After that, they will pass on their strength to the students."


    "What are you talking about?" Moxie screamed: "Take your strength to the students? Rafael, are you kidding?!"


    "Do you think I am joking?" Han Jin said faintly: "I didn''t know how they did it before, but now I understand."


    "How do you do it?" Almost everyone raised their ears and waited for Hanjin''s answer.


    ¡°Shengjing!¡± Han Jin smiled and said: ¡°The Holy See has more than one sacred crystal. There should be a few small ones. The monks can transfer their power through Shengjing.¡±


    The people on the deck were stunned. This news is really shocking. It has subverted the common sense of the mainland. If everyone can transfer power, what is the significance of cultivation? Have a prosperous family, or find a good teacher, and do everything possible to ask the teacher to rejoice.


    "I understand!" Yalina suddenly screamed, then suddenly awake, and hurriedly shut up, Han Jin set the magic array, you can capture the magic crystal energy, the two effects are the same, no wonder Hanjin will count the Holy See Grab the Holy Crystal! But she could not reveal her secrets and had to remain silent. However, she guessed it wrong, Han Jin was able to thoroughly understand the Holy Crystal after grabbing the magic crystal.


    "The monks have a great drain in the process of transferring their own strength." Han Jin continued: "Otherwise, the power of the monk should be stronger and stronger, but this is not the case."


    "Even if there is consumption, it is already... terrible!" Guevara smiled bitterly. Those who accept the inheritance are absolutely impossible to be fools. Qualifications, beliefs, etc. must be outstanding, so that they can gain the trust of the previous generation of monks, their own tireless cultivation, and the inheritance of their inheritance, of course, their power will override the Pope. Above.


    "This kind of inheritance is very difficult." Han Jin whispered: "I just said that after they have chosen students, they will observe them after a period of time. Do you know how long it is?"


    ¡°How long?¡± asked Senniel.


    "Ten years, even decades."


    "God...this is too torturous..." Lorraine exclaimed.


    "If your purpose is to gain inheritance, wait for decades... Of course you will feel pain. If everything you do is to strengthen your faith, this is not a big deal. On the contrary, you will be happy. Among them, Han Jin said slowly: "The monks use this method to ensure the purity of inheritance. As long as there are distractions and selfishness in the heart, as long as you feel pain, then you cannot escape the eyes of the monk."


    Everyone has a face to face. Some people have already had an idea in their hearts. Should they go to find a monk as a teacher? However, Han Jin¡¯s words made their fantasies vanish in an instant, and it¡¯s terrible to endure for decades. Of course, Han¡¯s later words are also justified. For a true believer, it¡¯s really nothing.


    "If a person with impure motives can really endure for decades, he is qualified enough to get that inheritance." Guevara sighed.


    "Yeah, it is estimated that in the end, he has become a pure believer." Gael¡¯s manager shook his head.


    "There is still a problem with this method of inheritance." Han Jin smiled and said: "If a bitter monk''s life has come to an end, but his time to test the students is still short, and it is impossible to judge whether the student has a firm belief. Will it pass on the power?"


    ¡°Difficult, hard!¡± Guevara said: ¡°Choose trust, worry about being passed on, choose not to trust, and waste your inheritance, but there are some...¡±


    "Raphael, you just said... the monks?" Gao Bin suddenly said: "That is, the Holy See''s monks are more than one person?"


    "Yes." Han Jin nodded. "At the beginning, there were three people in the Holy See. This is to ensure that they can make timely decisions when they are not unified internally. Sometimes, the monks will Become two people, or even become a person. Sometimes, they will be restored to two people and three people. I don''t know them very much, so I can''t guess the details, but... I think that the inheritance of the monk will not be vain. Waste, they can transfer all their power to the Holy Crystal before they die, and then hand over the Holy Crystal to another monk, and give the choice to the companion."


    "It turns out!" Guevara nodded. "I said... their inheritance is unlikely to be wasted."


    "In fact, the monks are not so good." Han Jindao: "They use various methods to hone their will and strengthen their beliefs, huh, huh... that is not an honed, but an extreme torture, such as... ...the Adolf, he should have been in his fifties when he accepted the inheritance, and it has been 40 years since then, and he has never slept in these forty years."


    "Impossible! How can he sleep?" Moshin.


    "Sit and sleep, or stand and sleep."


    "Standing can sleep?" Moxico''s eyes widened, which is unimaginable to him.


    ¡°Is it strange?¡± Han Jin whispered: ¡°You can¡¯t do it, it doesn¡¯t mean it can¡¯t be done by others.¡±


    "Can you?" Moxico is not convinced.


    "This is not a thing that can''t be done, but it is not necessary." Han Jin smiled: "There is too much suffering in life. If the power to sleep comfortably is also deprived, it is better to die."


    "So you can''t be a believer." Guevara laughed.


    "Haha... I don''t want to be a believer either."


    "For you, sleep is the most important thing?" Siniel suddenly said that her tone was a bit strange.


    "Yeah, I have to die!" Elena answered. She had some discomfort just now, but she didn''t want to say it. Now that Xiannier has opened her head, she also has the courage to question: "Sleep than me. ...is it more important than us?" After I finished, I found out that this was in the crowd, and my face could not help but reveal a blush. I added: "Beyond us all!" I can only say that Yalin¡¯s reaction is a bit slow and started. I want to talk about me, then I think of Xiannier, hurriedly corrected, and finally mentioned everyone, this change and change, so that Guevara and others have revealed a funny smile.


    Han Jin stunned, and then showed a helpless look, the reason of the woman in love is really difficult to trust, he just said that, whoever thought of it will be on the line.


    "It seems... Adolf''s strength should be far above Jedice, and he still has the power to oust Jedice!" Gail''s manager sighed: "It''s not good..."


    "Raphael, since you have the mood to talk to us so much, prove that ... you should have a way to deal with Adolf!" Guevara said with a smile.


    ¡°Is that really the case?¡± Gail¡¯s general manager hurriedly asked.


    "There is an inspiration." Han Jin whispered: "But I want to implement it, I need some time."


    "So we can go back to the holy crown city now?" Mo Xinke was overjoyed.


    "No." Han Jin shook his head.


    "When can we go back?"


    "After smashing Rhinenell."


    "Ah..." The face of Mo Xinke could not help but collapse.


    "Is Hilna?" asked Sasio.


    "No, I want her to do something?" Moxie stalked his neck: "Do you miss her?"


    "Yeah, I admit, I miss her very much." Sasio said with a smile.


    Moxenko could not help but be angry, but what he said was not good at losing his temper. He could only take advantage of Sasio.


    "Hilna is a good girl." Lei Zhe took a heavy shot on Sasio''s shoulder, loudly: "Come on! Work hard!!"


    This time, Moxenko is even more angry. Sasio is also gnashing his teeth. He secretly stunned Lorraine. It is obvious that Lei Zhe is almost yelling and talking. Lorraine has no reason to hear. At this moment, Lorraine is and What Resley whispered should be talking about stranger Hilna.


    "Raphael, what do you want to do? Say it out for everyone to understand, and cooperate with you in the future." Gao Bindao. In his view, Han Jin wanted to cooperate with the Holy See, but the Holy See had a hard-line figure and a aggressive posture. This is a knot that cannot be opened, so he is very curious.


    "It¡¯s not easy to say it." Han Jin smiled.


    "Gao Bin, it is useless to ask you, this kid... I like to make mystery." Guevara pointed Han Jin with his finger.


    "Yeah." General Gail also said with dissatisfaction: "When I used to deal with Zagunede, I couldn¡¯t move. We don¡¯t know who he is doing."


    "I am telling the truth." Han Jin shrugged his shoulders: "Lang Ning, you come with me."

 Chapter 418： duel

    Chapter VIII Chapter Duel


    "Two adults, please sit down, please sit down." Rheinner smiled and let, but the Orc looks a little special, because the two fangs are protruding, no matter how happy and sincere they laugh, Can''t make people feel warm.


    Ampudra and Prudence looked at each other and slowly sat down. This is the town hall of Beit City. Although the orcs are not good at creating, they are good at preempting. Now, this town hall has become a Rhine. The place where Nell sent orders.


    "Rhiniel, what do you want to do? Clearly speak out!" Prudence said coldly, this question has been in his heart for a long time.


    Rheinnell was silent for a moment, and he smiled and said: "We really should talk clearly and plainly."


    Ampudra and Prudence couldn''t help but look at each other again and tried to maintain their own calm. Ampudullah said slowly: "Rheinel, what do you want to talk about?"


    "These days, the two adults have not been wronged. I let the people take care of you with all their heart and soul. Do you know why?" Rheinnell¡¯s eyes showed an interesting look.


    "Why?" Prudence was extremely disgusted with Rinner''s attitude that he had control over everything, but he had to cooperate because his fate was indeed in the hands of the other.


    "Because I don''t believe in Rafael, I can''t believe it, he is too sinister!" Rheinnell said: "I have repeated it with the two times. All this is planned by Raphael. Of course, I admit. I did get a lot of benefits, but... the orc family also paid a considerable price, his heart was deep, and I had to be more careful."


    "I can understand what you mean." Ampudra indulged: "Your decision is wise, Raphael is this person... can''t believe it! He should be planning how to calculate you? But... if You really want to deal with Raphael. You should let me and Prudence return to the Elves. As long as we trust each other and cooperate in good faith, we can certainly defeat any Raphael plot! And, you only saw Raphael. The insidious, but can not see the horror of Gaobin, the longer the time dragged on, the more unfavorable to us, when the high-bin can completely control the elves, even if we can go back, it makes no sense."


    "Admiral, you and Rafael are really enemies." Rheinner smiled and said: "Raphael always describes to me the future of peace, but you are pushing the lurking crisis."


    "Rheinel, I am not kidding." Ampudra''s look is very solemn.


    "Oh... I know, this is actually the main reason why I left the two adults."


    The faces of Ampudra and Prudence have become ugly, and the meaning of the words ''to stay'' is very heavy, which makes them feel uneasy.


    "However, I just saw the messenger of the Holy City, Rafael and Gaobin will rush to Beit League tomorrow and start the three-party talks." Rheinn continued: "You also know that Rafael has a lot of difficulties. I understand that the magic of understanding, he will find that you are still alive, which is very unfavorable to me, so ... you are no longer useful."


    Prudence''s face changed and he just wanted to jump. Ampudra had already grabbed his arm and shook his head slightly. Then he turned his eyes to Rennell: "Rheinnell, you can judge them. Did you come for peace? There really is no conspiracy inside?"


    "Conspiracy? Ampudula adults, it looks like... For you, the world seems to have hidden plots everywhere, you think too much, not tired?"


    "You think too little!" Ampudra sneered: "We have been dealing with Rafael longer than you! Think of Zaguned, think about Desmark, how did they die?!"


    "How did they die?" Rheinner looked very cooperative.


    Ampullah glimpsed, he was only reminding Rhinenell that the young human lord was never a good thing. He killed Zagunede and Dixmark. How can he know about the specific process?


    "You don''t know?" Rinner sighed: "Actually... when it comes to Rafael''s understanding, I have to do more than you, a few of you, and I will come over to Villar."


    Several orc warriors at the entrance of the hall turned and walked out. For a short time, they hurried into the hall. Behind them, followed by a short figure. It was a dwarf. They all said that the dwarf¡¯s temper, reckless, and heavenly Not afraid of the ground, but not absolute. In this city completely controlled by the orcs, the violent and reckless people must also pick up their tails, really angering the orcs, and the beasts will not care about anything.


    "Villar, come over." Rheinnell greeted him intimately.


    The dwarf named Villar smiled and walked to Rheinn, almost step by step, three steps and one waist, and the attitude was extremely respectful.


    "This is the forge master of the dwarfs, Villar, has helped me a lot." Rheinner smiled: "It is coincidental that three years ago, Villar lived in a place called Ladong. Over, huh, huh... Villar, let''s talk about the ones you know."


    Villar secretly breathed a sigh of relief. Although he was not good at telling stories, he had a lot of facts. Han Jin¡¯s stumble, the emergence of Mo Xinke, and Julie, he knew, but he was Unexpectedly, Han Jin¡¯s reputation will become louder and louder, and eventually it became a dragon slayer.


    Ampudra and Prudence listened to each other. They couldn''t believe it. When Han Jin was so stumbling, of course, a person''s name might be repeated. The names of the two people were repeated, and the chances were very small. When I heard the name of the Moxico, they were almost certain that Hanjin came out of Ladong Town.


    "When Rafael came to me to cooperate with me, I have already started investigating him. I don''t know his past. How can I believe him?" Rheinner smiled. "You also heard it. Raphael was just a How to say how to break the aristocrats... He is lazy and lazy, has such a magical magic system, but does not like to work hard to cultivate, willing to be a beggar."


    ¡°Is this lazy to explain?¡± Ampudra showed sneer again.


    "Why can''t you explain?" Rheinnell asked: "Every time I think of Rafael''s past, I always have a complicated feeling, because I am too lazy and lazy, huh, huh... I am the eldest son, the strength is better than a few A younger brother is much more powerful, so I am too lazy to work hard to cultivate, until one day, one thing happened, completely changed me. I didn''t know before, the original fear will become a motivation! Ha... Rafael is also very similar to me in this respect. The soldiers under Desmark are willing to slaughter the villagers in Ladong Town, and the last fire destroyed the town of Ladong. He is so awakened, in this chaotic world. Must have a strong force to survive."


    Ampudra thinks that Rinner''s explanation is somewhat far-fetched, but Rheinel is immersed in the realm of heroes and cherished. He can''t say anything, not to mention the sinisterness of Rheinel''s words. If they can''t find their usefulness, Maybe I will turn my face down soon. Although Ampudra''s face was very calm, but his heart was very confused, his brain was running fast, but after thinking for a long time, Ampudra finally found out that he was really useless. He left the elves for so many days and high. Bin thought that he had completely controlled the situation. If he was forcibly stripped of the aura of his head, he was just an ordinary elf. Rafael and Gaobin are willing to negotiate in the city of Beit, which in itself represents a kind of sincerity, letting Rhinenell see the hope of peace, so he and Prudence have no use value.


    Simply join Rheinnell? No! Although Rheiner said that Raphael was very similar to him, he actually took the plunge to Rafael. From the conversation he just knew, Rafael¡¯s goal was to ask him and Prudence. The fate, even if they are willing to rely on Rheinn, will Rinner dare to risk the offense of Rafael to leave them? Moreover, he is the great elder of the United Senate, can be said to be the highest leader of the Elves Alliance, to rely on Rheinnell? He will surely leave a thousand years of nickname.


    When I think about it, Ampudra can''t help but have a feeling of ignorance. If he can return to the elves and regain control of the situation, he can make concessions to the orcs in all sides, but simply surrender to the orc, he really does Not enough.


    "You have nothing to say?" Rinner''s gaze swept back in Ampudra and Prudence. He threatened death, just to capture the secrets of the elves in order to negotiate. Grasping the initiative as much as possible, but it turns out that his threat seems to be overdone, and Ampudra¡¯s face is gray-faced, and finally he is silent, he has to remind him.


    "Are you sure that Rafael and Gaobin are coming to negotiate with you?" Prudence sneered, he didn''t know Han Jin, but he knew Gao Bin. In the process of working with the orcs, Gao Bin has been Is it a radical, will he really negotiate with the orc? !


    "What? You mean Rafael and Gaobin want to start a war?" Rinner laughed loudly: "You are too small to be the power of the beasts! I still have more than 30 behemoths, more than 600. A giant of the hills, more than 3,000 shamans, 20,000 Thunderbirds, and more than 100,000 elite warriors. Why do they start the war?! I just said that I know Rafael better than you. The army that was owned was only the squad that was driven out of the Byzant League. Later, it occupied the Black Crow City. In that place, he could not develop and grow, and then occupied the Beit League, but within a few days, I was driven away by you. Now I am reluctant to accept the army of Desmark. I want to fight against the orc races by those legions. And your elves have suffered heavy losses. The elite shooters of the Southern Forest Tribe and the Jade Tribe have almost lost half of their lives. Yehliucheng¡¯s luck is better. Even if they are united, can they really pose a threat to the Orcs? Can they afford the loss?!¡±


    Referring to the Southern Forest Tribe, the muscles on Prudence''s face twitched, but he did not say anything.


    "I admit that Rafael''s strength is really strong, and there are some strong people around, but this is a war! How many of them are there? My soldiers are enough to drown them!" Rheinnell said faintly: "Solomon The strongman under the seat is much more than Raphael. What about it? Our orc family has never been afraid!"


    "I really want to know, how do you drown the Ares?" Prudence said with a smirk: "And, you really are not afraid of Rafael? If you are really not afraid, there is no need to talk nonsense with us! ¡±


    This is the essential difference between warriors and politicians. Ampudullah has been trying to find hope for life, and Prudence has long been aware of death. He was willing to lay down his arms, mainly because he was taken by Ampudra. I was puzzled and thought that Rheinel was really not malicious. I would put them back, but I stayed in Beit for these days. Although the hospitality was quite thoughtful, Rinner¡¯s attitude was extremely embarrassing. From the eyes of Rheinel, he Reading a scorn from the bones, he was ready for the final preparations.


    Rinner looked coldly at Prudence, and Prudence¡¯s words touched him and made him angry. However, under his temptation, Prudence did not show fear, but instead used the same cold. Look at him and look at him.


    "Interesting." Rheinnell also showed a smirk tone: "You keep reminding me that Raphael is powerful and terrible, but what are you going to attack Rafael''s territory? Hahaha... ...if you choose to work with Rafael in the first place, no one is your opponent in this area!"


    The body of Ampudra and Prudence shook a bit, and no matter how bad the situation was, they never showed a trace of remorse, but this is only to maintain their self-esteem. Prudence is still a little worse. He came from the southern forest. He doesn''t understand the situation here, and Ampudura has long known Han Jin, but he mistakenly thinks that it is just a young man and there is no need to pay attention to it.


    Whenever I am lonely, every time I wake up from a nightmare, Ampudra will feel heart-wrenching. If I made a marriage to Hanjin and Xiannier, how can I fall into the present situation? ! It is he who raised Siniel, and Siniel wants to repay him. He will definitely contribute to him. Han Jin likes Siniel. Of course, he will help the Elves with a little help. He may even turn Han Jin into the front. Will, the orc family have no chance to set foot on this land! It is a pity that there is no regret in the world, and if it is wrong, it will be wrong.


    Rheinner saw the pain of Ampudra, and saw the helplessness of Prudence. His heart was really incomparable. Then he patted the palm of his hand, a heavy footstep came from the outer hall, and then a group of armed The orc warriors poured into the hall, surrounded by Ampudra and Prudence.


    "The two adults, no need to work hard." Rinner smiled: "So you also have a lot less pain."


    Ampudullah''s face was more gray-faced. By contrast, Prudence was much calmer. He slowly stood up from his seat: "Rheinnell, dare to accept my challenge? If, you Also think that you are a brave!"


    "You want to fight with me?" Rheinner groaned.


    "Oh..." Prudence snorted and looked at Rheiner quietly.


    Rheinner touched his chin and indulged for a moment, and smiled and smiled: "Well, come and bring the longbow of Prudence."


    It was the turn of Prudence this time, and he did not expect Rheinner to promise such a childish request.


    Soon, several orc warriors came in, one with a longbow of Prudence, and one with two quiver, which was filled with arrows and was indeed a weapon of Prudence. Then, The orc warriors spread out and gave up enough space.


    Prudence¡¯s heart was overjoyed, taking a long breath, grabbing the longbow with a slightly trembling hand, then hanging the two quiver on the waist side, walking a few steps into the field, and looking at Rhinenell, he was not in a hurry. With hands-on, since Rheinel accepted his challenge so gracefully, he also wanted to show his demeanor, although this kind of venue is very bad for the archers.


    "I heard that you opened the mark of God a long time ago." Rinner smiled: "I always wanted to see for myself how powerful your arrow is."


    "Rheinnell, let the facts speak." Prudence said faintly, in the moment he got the longbow, his temperament has changed dramatically, and the face of Zhang Junmei has become a monster. The spirit is flying, the body is quite straight, like a singularity that has been taken off the strings.


    "I said, I want to see the power of the mark of God." Rinner smiled and said: "You can start." His look is very light, even the scimitar is too lazy to pull out.


    Prudence was furious, and Rheinel was so contemptuous of his combat power that he couldn''t stand it, but it was also a good thing. He might kill Rinner on the spot, even if he couldn''t escape, it was worth it!


    There was no more nonsense in Prudence, and the big, watery eyes were smashed into a line, and the light that shined was like the essence, and it was fixed on Rhinenell, then his left hand was framed, and one more on the fingertip of his right hand. The arrow pulls the longbow in a motion like a flowing stream. His momentum also surged with the action. Each time the longbow opened an inch, the momentum increased by one point. When he pulled the longbow into a full moon, the momentum also rose to the top.


    Suddenly, with a bang, the longbow in Prudence¡¯s hand was broken into two pieces for no reason. If the former Prudence was like a balloon, then the sudden occurrence was a steel needle and a merciless thorn. On the balloon, the heavy pressure filled in the hall disappeared instantly, leaving only the stunned Prudence.


    "Haha... Hahaha..." Rheiner laughed, smiled and leaned forward, and kept his hands on his hands. For a long while, he stopped laughing and said in a narrow tone: "Prudence Master, your strength is too big..."


    "You..." Prudence looked up suddenly.


    "Without weapons, how can you fight with me?" Rheinnell looked a little embarrassed. Then, the backhand took a machete from the waist of an orc warrior and threw it to Prudence: "You can only use this, Come on!" After finishing, Rheinner stood up with a smile and raised his fists and shook: "I don''t need weapons."

 Chapter 419： means

    Chapter 419 means


    Today is the day of official negotiations. Rheinnell is full of hope for the future. Beit City was originally the capital of the Orc Federation. Of course, it is much more prosperous than the city of F., and it has given up the Yehliu City, with the elves as a barrier. Completely jumped out of the shadow of the Duke of Solomon, the mood can not be described in words, easy to the extreme, but also to the extreme, after a period of recuperation, the strength of the orc family will be more and more powerful, Rheinel has this confidence.


    However, Rheinnell and others are not only Hanjin but also Gaobin, and there is a boundless army!


    The Ares slowly flew forward in midair, following the God of War, Langing¡¯s Rapids, Yalishan Reiter¡¯s Mountain Warrior Legion, Yalena¡¯s Magician Legion, Guevara as the Commander¡¯s The Knights of the Crown City, and Winston¡¯s first swordsman regiment, compared with the previous expedition, the lesser of the Amy¡¯s Knights of Faith, but the second Swordsmen led by Saxon, the strength of the Holy Crown City. It can be regarded as a nesting.


    From the perspective of war, this is normal. Han Jin¡¯s goal is to completely eradicate the orc family once and for all, of course, to use the full force, but the situation in the holy crown city is very tense, the attitude of the Holy See is aggressive, and Han Jin¡¯s strength in the holy crown city at this time. All of them are exhausted, and the consequences are hard to imagine.


    Almost everyone can''t understand, Guevara secretly guessed, Han Jin is not because of the sacred thing, sorry for Jedisi, so will make this wrong decision? However, Han Jin¡¯s attitude is very determined. Guevara has persuaded many times. Han Jin is still bent on his own way. In fact, Han Jin rarely has such stubbornness. Before, he was very good at listening to other people¡¯s opinions, and even did not interfere in government affairs. Vala and others have absolute autonomy.


    Han Jin quietly stood at the bow, there was Harley and Stillberg, and the Ares did not need him to control himself. Of course, if there is danger, the Faction on the Ares will still be opened by himself, Stilber. The strength of the grid is very poor. After all, he has not cultivated for a long time. It is impossible for everyone to be a genius. Harley is much stronger than Steelberg, but he still can''t reach the level of opening the law alone.


    Just now, they have already occupied the northern city of Beit League. The orc races have not many troops stationed in the North City. Nearly six hundred magic crystal cannons on the Ares have two rounds of volleys, which destroyed the defense of the North City. Some orc warriors quickly left the North City. After withdrawing from the direction of Beit City, Han Jin did not send people to pursue. His plan was to drive the orcs to the city of Beit like a duck, and then launch the final battle with the elves. R?nner has been kept in the dark and suddenly attacked. It is impossible to react immediately. First, he has to confirm the news, and then he has to accept the news, confessing that he was deceived, and then preparing for the war. It takes at least one day to two days afterwards.


    Accepting the report of the Orc deserters, the North City was captured by the soldiers of the Holy Crown City, and Rheinel immediately took the case. Rafael, dare you to lie to me? Then immediately led the army to fight, this is not a war, but a child to play.


    When Han Jin was preparing to launch the attack for the first time, Lang Ning led the Rapids to leave the Holy City in the early morning. When Kane took the last one of the Magic Legion to leave the Holy City, it was already at noon, which is enough to prove how cumbersome the war is.


    What''s more, Rheinnell has a great illusion about Hanjin. In a huge contrast and fierce psychological conflict, calm down, accept the reality, and make the right decision. This is also quite time consuming, and Han Jin only It takes two days.


    Now they will attack the eastern city of Beit League. Gaobin leads the elves'' army to attack the western city of Beit League, and then take the south city. The two sides will meet in the southeast of the city of Beit. According to the current march speed, they will After arriving at Dongcheng at noon tomorrow, after the occupation of the East City, the God of War will immediately leave the army, rob the advanced city, and use the powerful attacking methods of the Ares to contain the main force of the orc family and provide guarantee for the smooth convergence of the two armies.


    No one can despise the attack power of the six hundred magic crystal cannons. Moreover, the Ares has always been the gathering place of the powerful members of the Holy Crown City. Both the former and the latter are enough to make Rhinenell feel a huge threat.


    Guevara walked slowly to Han Jin and said faintly: "The little guys are worried about the future of the Holy City. You really don''t want to say anything? At least comfort and comfort them."


    ¡°Consolation?¡± Han Jin smiled: ¡°No need, and for me, the more worried they are, the better for me.¡±


    Guevara groaned. He couldn¡¯t understand Han Jin¡¯s meaning, but he seemed to have caught something important. After a moment of indulgence, he said, ¡°Raphael, there are a few words... I should tell you It is."


    "You say it." Han Jin whispered.


    "I used to think that my life has passed, who thought, and finally met you." Guevara''s mouth hangs a slight smile: "If one day, you become as old as I am now." You can understand, heart... After all, you will get tired, like a group of dead gray, enough, really enough, friends are enough, the enemy is enough, everything is enough."


    "I can understand you." Han Jin slowly nodded.


    "But I don''t know why, watching you grow up little by little, I have a new passion." Guevara said in a low tone: "I regard this place as my own home and treat you as my own. Children, so I started to work hard, at least to support the day when you are fully mature."


    "I... I know." Han Jin¡¯s tone has also become low. He clearly saw Guevara¡¯s efforts, made plans, went on his way, and even rushed to the city of Lonely, with the total of the Chamber of Commerce. President Holson contacted and sold his old face in an attempt to exchange for the support of the Chamber of Commerce. He did not mention what role Hanjin played in it. No one can deny Guevara¡¯s efforts. He has been fully defending these. young people. In fact, everyone sees it in the eyes and remembers it. It is for this reason that Guevara is the only one who is qualified to rely on the old and the old. No matter who he trains, even Han Jin himself can only listen.


    "Just I didn''t think..." Guevara paused and sighed: "This day will come so fast."


    Han Jin stunned a bit, and immediately revealed a bitter smile, **** is old and spicy, this statement is true! Guevara¡¯s words are too ''poisonous''. He has been trying to support the day when the young people are fully mature. Now, he admits that his goal has been completed, and then forwards, if Hanjin can put things out, and Guevara carefully Negotiation, that proves that Hanjin is not mature enough, and that Guevara needs to be escorted. If Hanjin insists on not saying it, it proves that Guevara is already indispensable. Do you really want to hurt the enthusiasm of an old man?


    "Raphael, everyone is working hard for our future, including Moxico. They just can''t find the place to play because of their strength. They are very embarrassed..." Guevara slowly Continued: "This is not your own home. It is the home of everyone. The future of everyone is in your hands. When you make a decision, should you discuss it with others? I know that you It is worried that the small idiots of Moss and Sasou are exposed, causing Adolf¡¯s suspicion, but... Is everyone here a fool?¡± Guevara¡¯s eyes flashed, the meaning is obvious, is it my fool? What?


    Han Jin¡¯s face was a bit awkward and he was ready to surrender.


    "And, you have never considered Hillett''s situation and can set foot on the Ares, which means he has the trust of everyone." Guevara said: "Hilster is our friend! Someone is already Behind the speculation, say that you may have given up Hillist, do you know what they think? If you say something bad, you can give up Hillist today and give up one of them tomorrow!"


    "I never give up who." Han Jin''s tone seemed helpless.


    Most lords like to be dictatorial, so that they can firmly control the highest power, but they also have obvious shortcomings, unable to retain real talents, unless their own advantages are far above the thousands, can not be denied, always unassuming Most of them belong to mediocrity, and maintaining their own maverick style is the basic condition for being able to become a talent. The two lords, Desmark and Zagunede, are the best examples. They lack the real powerhouse. Gerald is just a weapon without his own thoughts. Hailuer¡¯s heart is already dead, lacking struggle. The upward will, so Desmark and Zagunede died, and their forces immediately fell apart. This is also a necessity. They cannot break through the final barrier. They can only choose to kill everything that can challenge themselves to maintain absolute status.


    If Guevara is an outsider and goes to Desmark or Zaguned, will they trust Guevara? impossible! Because Guevara poses a direct threat to them. Only Han Jin, he will not focus on the struggle for power, only painstaking cultivation, the former is trying to weaken the threat as much as possible, and Hanjin is making himself stronger and stronger, although the desires of the two are somewhat similar, but the effect is completely different. .


    Nikola couldn''t accommodate Jeddy, so Jeddy came, and Cesham couldn''t accommodate Dominique, so Dominique came.


    At this moment, Han Jin also understands where the problem lies. Guevara is by no means the kind of mediocrity. When he first imagined the Dragon City and the Dragon Field, he concealed Guevara and could understand it as worried about Guevara. Blocking, because the first step of the plan is to attack the Holy See, but this time to continue to keep secret, even open confidentiality, it will inevitably make Guevara a little uncomfortable.


    "You really don''t worry about Hiller?" Guevara asked.


    "It is inevitable that you will suffer. When I see Hillett, I will apologize to him."


    "If Adolf killed Hillester?"


    "Impossible, although Adolf is an extreme believer, he should have his own mind. Otherwise, the previous generation of monks will not choose him." Han Jin said slowly: "I fell out with me, and there is no to the Holy See." The benefits, the Holy See suffered a devastating blow, and then could not withstand the storm, they need me, far more than I need them."


    "Do you know that the Holy See can''t stand the storm? Then you still..." Guevara shook his head. In fact, he also understood that Adolf could not do anything. This is just the entry point for deep conversation between two people.


    "They will get enough benefits, at least I will make Jedice satisfied." Han Jindao, got the Holy Crystal, is definitely a milestone in his heaven and earth reversal, even if time goes by, he will still grab.


    "But we don''t know how they are going to deal with Hillester. What I am worried about is..." Guevara paused: "Hilster did not hold on and confessed you, so there is no room for recovery." ¡±


    "Impossible, I believe in Hiller, I heard Chitke talk about his past, don''t look at him always posing like a prodigal son, actually a very strong man." Han Jin smiled "Not to mention, he should also be clear, if he really said it, he will definitely be killed."


    "How?" Guevara stayed.


    "Is the Holy See ready to break with me completely?" Han Jin said with a smile: "Adolf knows this, and will only try to cover up all the traces, and must not cause me to be alert."


    "Do you know Adolf very well?"


    "I can''t talk about it. At the beginning, I knew that when the Holy See arrested Hillist, I was very angry and nervous. But I figured it out." Han Jin said with a smile: "It is very simple. What does Adolf want?" Completely split with us, or support each other to go on, huh, huh... Before the strength of the Holy See, they can only choose the latter."


    "But... it seems that there is more than one choice for you." Guevara said.


    "Yeah, they have other choices." Han Jin paused for a moment: "Cesham is the Thunder Titan, will not believe in his teachings, can be excluded, the elves believe in the natural goddess, can also be excluded, the elements Dorothy Grand Duke? Don''t forget the relationship between Yalena and me, break with me, can they get the support of Solomon? And the horses of Dip City...Dip City is a city dominated by humans. However, it was overwhelmed by Chesham. If there is no external force involved, Ma Lishen can support him for two or three years. He is definitely not Chesham¡¯s opponent."


    "So Maring will pay more attention to the Holy See than you, and it is more suitable for the Alliance than you."


    "If the Holy See chooses Marion, that means it has split with us, then what about us? We will not retaliate? We must fight against Chesham in the north, and beware of the attacks of us and the Elves. The Holy See believes that they have such a Strength? And Jedice is very clear. After destroying the orc family, my attention will inevitably shift to the north. Do they really want to be obstacles?" Han Jin said slowly: "If you want to come, they only have to cooperate with us." This road, the choice of others, is self-destructive."


    "We know this, but does that Adolf know?" Guevara sighed a sigh: "Look at his movements, I feel that he is a very tough, very stubborn person."


    "I don''t even know this, then he is a fool." Han Jindao: "The Grand Duke of Solomon and I mentioned that he had met with Adolf and got some inspiration from Adolf. If Adolf is really stubborn, can What revelation can you talk about?"


    "Have you ever thought about the feelings of Jedisi?" Guevara changed his angle: "If he knows the truth, what would he think?"


    "This is another thing that makes me helpless." Han Jin Shen Yan said: "Let time make up for it."


    ¡°Can time really make up for everything?¡±


    This time Han Jin was asked to live, and he was speechless.


    "Forget it, don''t talk about it." Guevara said: "Talk about what you want to do." Guevara said as he looked back, the focus was on observing Dominique, the thunder of the Thunder. It¡¯s terrible, although they stand at the bow and away from the crowd, but be careful.


    "Adolf is doing this, but he is fighting for more power for the Holy See. Because I have repeatedly restricted the development of the Holy See from the size of the parish and the number of believers, the bishops who are dissatisfied with me should report these things to Adolf. I guess they are next. After we returned to the Holy City, a proper person reminded me how powerful the monks had.¡± Han Jin paused: ¡°As for the Holy Crystal...if they really know that the crystal is captured by me. Going, things will not be so big, how to paralyze the enemy, this is the basic common sense, even if Adolf can not think, Jeddes, Adonis and Amy Jie will try to remind Adolf."


    "You have already treated Jedice as an enemy?" Guevara frowned.


    "No, at least not now."


    "I understand what you mean." Guevara sighed again. He used to be a friend who can be trusted. To this point, it really makes people sigh: "If they confirm that you are, they will not touch Hilles." Special, so on the one hand they put pressure on you, on the one hand, they want to check it out on their own, to see if it has anything to do with us, things are too coincidental after all, Hillett just invited the magicians, the giant of Dragon City The dragon broke into the holy crown city."


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Han Jin nodded. ¡°Doubt and confirmation are two different things. The former means there is room for recovery. The latter is what we do, they will treat us as enemies.¡±


    "Go on." Guevara said.


    "A traveler who walks in the dark, feeling cold and intolerable, raised a bonfire in the forest and wanted to warm himself, but he also knew that there would be a person who did not like the flames to come over and put out his bonfire." Han Jindao: "Adolf is the traveler. He should be ready. He will never allow me to put out his hopes. If you want him to bow his head or stand on my side, there is only one way left. We will not rush. Instead of fire, it is necessary to find a way to make the flame bigger, to lose control, and even to burn the entire forest. At that time, there is no need for us to say anything, and he will feel fear."


    "You mean..." Guevara looked at his eyes and he understood the intention of Han Jin.


    "We are worried about being in a mess with the Holy See. Why are they not worried?" Han Jin smiled: "Tough attitude? Hehe... That is just a means of forcing us to make concessions. They dare to do this, which means they believe in us." Reasonable, and also believe in the basis of cooperation."

 Chapter 420： Grass boat borrowing arrows

    The fourth chapter of the grass boat borrows arrows


    Rheinnell stood in the city like a statue, looking at the front. On the far horizon, there was a little black spot that floated in the air. He knew that it was Hanjin''s Ares! At the beginning of the news of the fall of the North City, Rheinner did not believe it. He thought it was the things that the bohemian orc warriors did, angered Han Jin, and slammed the reported orcs on the spot, but immediately It was also reported that Xicheng was occupied by the elves.


    No need to investigate anything, Rheinel has fully understood that everything is Han Jin¡¯s plot!


    The anger and loss in the heart cannot be described in words, but this is far from enough to fight him in Rheinnell! Do you want war? Ok, then let you see what you see and what is the real bravery!


    Behind Rheinner, standing with dozens of orc generals, their faces are very dignified, no one dares to talk, because Rheinel often advocates that peace is coming, they all know that Rhinenell must be with the human lord The agreement was reached in secret, and the facts are telling them that Rinner is deceived and deceived very sadly. As for what he wants in his heart, it is their own business, but the face must remain silent, never I am angered by Rheinnell, and now Rheinnel is a gunpowder barrel, which will explode immediately upon exposure to a sparking star. One of the old orcs is particularly conspicuous. He has a pair of extremely long cavities protruding from the corners of the lips, drawing a standard arc, and the cusps are bent inward, almost approaching their own eyelids, but the cavities are nothing, but Such long fangs are rare, and almost everyone who sees him will be curious. What will happen in a few years? Will his eyes be stabbed by his own fangs?


    "Wang, this is our last chance." The old orc slowly said: "Give me twenty, Biman, a thousand shamans, give me three more days, I have enough confidence to completely destroy the elves. The army! Here, you only need to stick to it for three days."


    Rheinner turned his head slowly and his eyes fell on the old orc, but he did not say anything. He looked at him for a moment and turned his head back.


    Without consent, this is a kind of negation. The old orc sighed helplessly. He knew that his situation was a little special, and he had to take away most of the high-end combat power of the orc. All of them were inevitably secretly suspected, but at the present In the circumstances, no more mistakes can be made. With enough troops in his hands, he can complete his promise.


    "Toby, I need you more here." Rheinner finally spoke.


    The old orc called Toby showed a bitter smile. Rheinel¡¯s time to replace Fossa was not long and his power was unstable. This was the main reason why he almost summoned all orc troops to Beit City, which was conducive to reshuffling. In the current situation, he could not hand over the army that was difficult to master. Moreover, several Orc generals have put forward the idea of ??retreating. Now the human army and the elves have not yet merged. They have been killed from the southeast, crossed the territory of the holy crown city, and continue to go south. Of course, if there is an opportunity, they will not Mind the way to destroy the Holy Crown City. However, this opinion was also vetoed by Rheinel. He believed in Rafael, but he was ruthlessly fooled. He was not willing to be a deserter at the beginning of the war. He always had to fight to vent his anger.


    When he was looking at the God of War in Rhineland, Han Jin was also watching Beit City, and Guevara and others looked as leisurely as Han Jin, as if they did not realize that there were dozens of cities in front. The beasts are watching.


    Everyone has experienced the ultimate speed of the Ares. They have also witnessed the scene of six hundred magic crystal cannons firing. In addition to the dragons in the group, the world seems to have nothing to threaten the Ares, and the Ares The strong players can also release huge combat power, especially Hanjin. Even if the dragons come, they may not be able to treat them.


    "I made a mistake." Han Jin suddenly said.


    "What''s wrong?" Guevara stunned. He suddenly remembered Adolf, remembered Jedice, was it a holy crown city? Everyone¡¯s eyes are not concentrated on Han Jin¡¯s body.


    "Remember Kultini?" Han Jin said slowly.


    "Of course, what happened to him?" Guevara asked.


    "I underestimated the aster flower." Han Jin shrugged his shoulders: "Aster flowers are the minions sent by the abyss demon Donald. They can make eyes, make ears, and report all they see and hear to the abyss world. And Zagunede is Donald¡¯s guinea pig. How could there be people without aster flowers in Zaguned¡¯s side?¡±


    "What do you mean by this?" Guevara was a little surprised. He knew that Han Jin trusted the Kultini and handed over some important things to Kultini.


    "Only the people of Aster Flower know the importance of beautiful, which is related to the whereabouts of the bright shirt." Han Jin narrowed his eyes: "When I and I left for the first time, I used to let Kurtini take it with me." His people went to find Julie and told him the characteristics of Julie and Hilna, but he could not find the beautiful. Now... Julie and Hilna were hunted all the way, or fled back to the Holy City with the help of Adolf, I I feel like there... there seems to be some connection."


    "Do you mean that there is a aster flower in the hands of Kurtini? Or is he the leader of the aster flower?" Guevara asked.


    "He should have no problem, I can see his feelings for Zagunede." Han Jin Shen Yan said: "But the people under him are hard to say, I doubt... At that time, several people have found beautiful, but I didn''t tell Curtini. A few days ago, I talked with Gorbin and Lydia carefully. After the Elfs occupied the Black Crow City, they didn''t get any special discoveries. This proves that Julie and Hilna hide themselves very well. Later, I will be chased by people... Maybe it is the trouble I brought to them."


    "I admit that you made a lot of sense. Zaguned is definitely the target of Aster''s key surveillance." Guevara''s eyes turned to Han Jin''s rear, and smiled bitterly: "But we are now facing the threat of hundreds of thousands of orcs, you Can you concentrate your attention?!"


    "Raphael, look!" Moxico yelled.


    Han Jin is also watching, but he is looking at the back of Guevara. A group of small black spots appear in the sky. They are forced to the Ares at a very fast speed. They look elsewhere and countless everywhere. The black spots, covering the sky, boundless, surrounded by all sides.


    "Thunderbird! It''s Thunderbird!" Hogan screamed. "So many... Maybe there are tens of thousands?!"


    A clear squeaking sound rang at the side of the ship, and Xiao Jinlei unfolded his wings. He was about to lead his companions to rush out to fight. The most reckless thing on the Ares was not the Mo Xinke, but Xiao Jinlei, not to mention tens of thousands of Thunderbirds. Even if it is a million, it is estimated that it has only one word, rush!


    "You give me the truth!" Han Jin shouted.


    The momentum of Xiao Jinlei suddenly became wilting, and the open wings were slowly closed, and Han Jin was looked down on his head.


    "Rheinner is really going to get it." Han Jin sneered: "Let''s go."


    For the real strong, the attack power of a single Thunderbird is negligible, but tens of thousands of Thunderbirds release lightning together. It is estimated that even Guevara may be spiked on the spot. This is not a joke!


    "Hey..." Harley laughed and screamed, and manipulated the Ares to ascend to the sky. The Ares started at full speed. Although the speed is not comparable to the dragon, it can definitely surpass the Thunderbird, the orc manipulation, and the war god. Will have any effect.


    One hundred meters...two hundred meters...The God of War is getting higher and higher, the flying height of the Thunderbird is no more than two kilometers, but the God of War has no scruples in this respect. Everyone¡¯s look is still very calm, obviously to Han Advance and confrontation have enough confidence.


    Suddenly, a group of thunderbirds drilled down from the clouds and covered the giant goddess with a huge golden cloud.


    "We have a big idea." Guevara frowned. They didn''t even sense the proximity of the Thunderbird. It proved that these Thunderbirds have been controlling the airspace at the extreme height. When the companions launched the siege, they quickly lowered the height and blocked the Ares. Retreat.


    "Chong out!" Han Jin shouted.


    Dominic stood up silently, went to the deck, looked up at the sky, and Elena first blessed her own magic shield, then took out the handle ''Gourd Hammer'', and Guevara pulled out her own dragon gun. . Dominique is the Thunder Titan, and Elena is in charge of the electric magic of the fire. Guevara''s fighting skills are thunderbolt. Among the strong, only three of them have strong electric resistance, really To fight out, they must of course be at the top.


    Resley and Lorraine showed an excited look. They rushed to the holy crown city, not to visit the mountains, but not to talk about love, but to increase their knowledge and improve their strength. These days. They are so flustered that they can finally witness a fierce battle.


    There was a dazzling ray of light between the heavens and the earth, and a flash of lightning slammed down. The magical array set by Elena had already opened, but under the attack of thousands of thunder, her efforts seemed very pale, the light of the magical array. The curtain was violently distorted, like the soap bubbles in the wind, and even Han Jin¡¯s layman could see that the magic array could not afford the same attack.


    "Raphael!" cried Alina, who was reminding Han Jin.


    Han Jin reached out and made a move. Harley¡¯s figure instantly turned into a black and faint bead. Then, Han Jin sat in Harley¡¯s position, and everyone¡¯s mind was fixed. Although Han Jin did not make any moves, they had one It feels that as long as Han Jin is there, there will be no problem.


    Of course, the Thunderbirds will not give the enemy a chance to breathe. The dense lightning-like thunder will fall again. Han Jin¡¯s brow picks up and sighs: ¡°Five lines of turnover, open!¡±


    There was an illusion in the eyes of everyone. The whole Ares became a huge peak. Compared with the common peaks, there are no grasses and no trees. Of course, there are no streams, only a piece of bare rock, and they are The giant peak is wrapped in it. A flash of lightning fell, the gravel struck everywhere, and there were countless or deep or shallow cracks in the rock formation, but in the next moment, they could clearly see that the crack was healing.


    "What kind of magic is this?!" Yalena was stunned, and the giant peak was illusory. Of course they knew that it was an illusion, but the illusion also had defensive power? ! Resley and Lorraine were even more excited, and they almost had to pat their hands. This time, there was really nothing to do.


    In the distance, Rheiner also took a breath of cold air. Because of the distance, in his eyes, the illusion became very realistic. The God of War has disappeared. It is a huge mountain in the air, even if it is the century. I have never seen this kind of magic.


    The Thunderbirds released lightning again, and the distance between the two sides was getting closer and closer. The attacking power of the Thunderbirds was more fierce than before. The cracks on the mountain were deeper and longer than before. Some lightnings turned into arcs and followed the cracks. It was passed to the Ares, and if it was swayed on the deck, it disappeared without a trace.


    Han Jin suddenly stunned, as if something had made him dare not believe, then he shouted: "You all go down! Go!!"


    Guevara, Elena and others all face each other, I don¡¯t know what happened to Hanjin.


    "Come on!" Han Jin shouted.


    "Let''s go." Guevara spoke first. He looked at Han Jin with a worried look and then strode up the stairs. Han Jin speaks in this tone? Is it really dangerous?


    "Raphael..." Yalina still didn''t want to leave.


    "Go!" Han Jin looked anxious.


    Yalena hated the grin, turned and followed everyone to the stairs, Resley and Lorraine did not want to leave, but Elena left, they could not stay to see what happened, very soon, all people Leaving the deck, only Dominy still looked up at the sky.


    "Dominic?!"


    Dominic whitened Han Jin and did not take care of Han Jin.


    Han Jin stunned and reacted. Dominie thought about it. It should have been going on for a long time, but can she go down? Otherwise, why should she stay on the deck all day? !


    But there is a Domini, he can''t act according to his own inspiration, what if the Domini is injured?


    "You don''t have to worry about me." Dominie said faintly: "I am more resistant to electrical elements than I think."


    "That''s good." Han Jin could only squat his heart, then barely turned his eyes and observed the swarming thunderbirds.


    The giant peak became bleak. Under the constant attack of lightning, more and more arcs hit the deck. Han Jin waved his hand, and the rich purple light flashed away. It immediately turned into a little star, enveloping the **** of war. No. His heavenly path is tempered from the robbery of the sky. He is extremely resistant to lightning. He is not afraid of 10,000. He is afraid of it. The inspiration for the sudden birth makes him excited, but he still has some insurance.


    In the distance, Rheiner suddenly made a laugh, because the giant mountain has become blurred, revealing the outline of the Ares. He turned and said to the orc generals: "Is it seen? They can''t stop it!" ¡±


    "What kind of magic is that?" The old orc Toby''s look was very dignified: "In my impression, there has never been this type of magic!"


    "It doesn''t matter what magic is." Rheinner smiled. "The important thing is that they can''t support it, huh... Raphael, that''s what you deserve!"


    "Wang, do you really think that Rafael can be solved only by Thunderbird?"


    The smile on Rinner''s face disappeared, and Toby looked with an angry look: "At least, he tasted our power!"


    The old orc Toby was silent, and the former Rhinenell was definitely not like this! The biggest difference between him and Fossa is that he can keep a low profile and be good at listening to other people''s opinions. Why is this now? Just taste the power, just lost yourself in power? !


    Not only Rheinnell, but also Dominy believes that Han Jin is definitely in crisis. When she looks at Han Jin again, she finds that Han Jin¡¯s eyes are burning with two hot flames, and Han Jin is laughing and laughing. So happy, happy, it is estimated that when she breaks through the bottleneck and becomes the Thunder Titan, the smile will not be as bright as Han Jin, and there is still a trace of madness in the splendid!


    The Thunderbird group caught Han Jin¡¯s figure and immediately concentrated the attack point on Hanjin. As the five elements of protection were deliberately weakened, more and more lightning penetrated the mountain and hit Han Jin. At this moment, Han Jin If Raytheon descended on the mortal world, Zhou and his body were all wrapped in electric light. Even Dominy, who was more than ten meters away, could not see Han Jin¡¯s figure.


    In order to minimize confusion, Hogan has returned all the magicians and mountain warriors to their ''collective quarters''. Gwalay, Gail, and others are still gathering in the corridor, waiting quietly, some of them Worried about Hanjin, but did not want to interfere with Hanjin, the heart is very contradictory, the deck exit is in front, so that once they need to contribute, they can rush to the deck with the fastest speed.


    The roar of the thunder, the roar of the thunder, is like the most intense drums, almost connected together, and if the roar of the giant god, suddenly, they have a kind of induction in their hearts, and the electric elements that roar like the tide are coming to The place is concentrated, and this induction is getting stronger and stronger.


    Yalena reacted and she walked slowly to the stairs.


    "Yalina, what are you going to do?" Guevara hurriedly asked, worried that Yarina would get out and add trouble to Hanjin.


    "Go back to my own room." Elena smiled and then walked down the stairs.


    Seeing that Yalena went down, Guevara sighed, then took back her attention and listened carefully to the outside.


    Yalinna is very nervous. The magic array set by Hanjin is very magical. There are so many electric elements in the magic lab. The magic array of Hanjin can shield all the elements from fluctuations. As long as she walks out of the laboratory, she will No one can sense it, and no one can sense it. But now, Han Jin¡¯s magic array has gradually lost its shielding effect. What happened? !


    Walking to the promenade, Yalena looked around, determined that no one, a bite, rushed to the wall, the next moment, she has disappeared without a trace.

 Chapter 421： Guardian heart

    Chapter 221 guardian heart


    In fact, with the speed of the Ares, it is easy to open the block of the Thunderbirds and climb into the sky. Hanjin seems to be reluctant to go. When the Thunderbirds are more than 200 meters away from the sky, the Ares actually Hovering in the air, it is greatly baptized by electric light.


    The heavens that surround the God of War are turned into mysterious stars, and they are still spinning fast. The star curtain is made up of thousands of purple bright stars. Their cutting can easily split the electric light, but for the huge Ares, Thousands of bright stars are still far from enough. At least half of the electric light forcibly crossed the star screen, hitting Han Jin accurately.


    Booming and banging... The violent explosions are coming and going, countless arcs are madly swaying on the deck, and Domini and Xiaojinlei¡¯s partners have been affected, but both have strong resilience, to this extent. The arc does not hurt her and them.


    At this moment, Han Jin has been completely swallowed up by electro-optical light. It seems that in the next moment, it will turn into a splash of flesh and blood, but this next moment is very long. No matter how hard the Thunderbirds attack, he has never been knocked down.


    When Dominie started, she was still worried about Hanjin. Later, she saw the doorway, the thunder of the road, the arc on the deck, and the short stay. She was the Thunder Titan, she More understanding of the properties of electrical elements than most powerful people, the effect of magic should not disappear so fast, and does not match common sense. More precisely, the thunder and the arc did not disappear, but was absorbed by an invisible force into the depths of the Ares, feeling the trajectory of the electrical elements, Dominy''s face gradually revealed a shocking look.


    In the eyes of others, Han Jin¡¯s situation is very dangerous. It seems that there is no resistance. In fact, Han Jin is extremely easy.


    As he said to Yalina, the Ares is his instrument. To hurt him and kill him, he must first destroy the Ares. What''s more, he has merged with the Gathering, but this world. People simply can''t grasp the wonders of the Tao.


    It is also a coincidence that Yalina is practicing electric magic, plus Guevara, and Xiaojinlei. Han Jin decided to gather the electric system magic crystal first, just in his hand there are more than a hundred Thunderbird''s magic crystal is enough to use. In advance, Hanjin never imagined that the thunderbolt that the Thunderbirds collectively released, after falling on the deck, could be absorbed by the gathering of the spirits. It was too surprising and shocking. Han Jin had to admit that although He has made the crystal of the sacred sect, but he does not fully grasp the magical attributes of the sacred crystal.


    Yalena and Han Jin were equally shocked. She rushed into the magic lab, but did not see any shape of electro-optic, only saw the ''water'', clear and bright ''water'', the magic laboratory has become water The world, the next moment, she could not help but float up.


    As a magician who has been dealing with various elements for more than a decade, Yalin realized at the first time that it is not really a ''water'', but an electrical element that has already become a solid!


    The water ripples, the central crystal of the sacred wind continually releases the light. As the light flashes, Irina finds that the pressure of ''water'' is getting bigger and bigger, almost making her unable to breathe. She is a little flustered and wants to leave. The magic laboratory, but the pressure contained in the water flow made her unable to control her body shape. Slowly, she was pushed to the center of the room.


    The group of thunderbirds coming around was flying closer and closer. The Ares was finally launched. It was a high-altitude, collective attack of thousands of Thunderbirds. It was already an adventure. It was difficult to imagine the consequences. In the event of an accident, his current yuan can not remedy anything, not to mention, Han Jin has sensed that Yalina rushed into the magic laboratory.


    "Guevara adults..." A voice suddenly sounded, Guevara looked around and saw a black faint bead hovering over him.


    "Harry, what''s wrong? Need us to go out?" Guevara hurried.


    "The owner asked you to go to that place to find Elena." Harley said in a low voice.


    Everyone stood together, very close to each other. When I heard Harley¡¯s words, I felt very surprised, that place? Is there any secret on the Ares?


    Guevara stunned and reacted immediately. Yalena did not return to her room, but went to the magic laboratory. He nodded and did not say anything to others. He strode downstairs. The director of Gail looked at Guevara''s back with a suspicious look. Yalena was really able to keep her mouth shut, and even the Gaelic general did not know that there was a magic laboratory on the God of War that could change her destiny.


    In a blink of an eye, the Ares has risen to the height of several kilometers, completely out of the orc''s vision, not only the Ares, even the Thunderbirds can not see, the battlefield has been transferred to the clouds, and today''s clouds are particularly The vision of the orcs is completely blocked by the clouds, and nothing can be seen. At this moment, the Thunderbirds are still chasing after the perseverance, but the speed is far less than the Ares, the distance between the two sides is getting farther and farther.


    Flying above the clouds, the reflection of the sun gives the clouds a dazzling golden color, and the scene is extraordinarily spectacular. Dominique is tall and has a wide field of vision. Her eyes are on the golden clouds and stayed for a while. Then I can''t move anymore. For modern people, this kind of scenery is commonplace. If you have the opportunity to fly, you will have the opportunity to appreciate it. Dominique¡¯s strength is strong, but it does not have the ability to fly. It¡¯s the first time you can experience unbelievable dazzling and spectacular. I couldn¡¯t help but be dazzled, almost forgetting the Thunderbirds that were behind me.


    If the people in the cabin walked onto the deck, they also saw this scene. Except Guevara, everyone would strongly protest against Han Jin. Why didn¡¯t you fly to the sky with you and let everyone open their eyes? ! Of course, this excitement is only temporary. After reading it once or twice, you won''t feel anything great.


    In the nature of intelligent life, there is something called adaptation. Living under high pressure, after a long time, I don¡¯t feel any pressure. Just like walking into the ''washroom'' in the country, I feel that the taste is very rushing and unpleasant, but I stay very ten, and I will find it difficult. The smell of smell disappeared inexplicably. Sometimes, changing the theme to a woman is the same. I married a beautiful woman and stared at it every day. After all, she will find that her charm is gradually fading, at least not as good as the first one. Stunning.


    In the face of bad things, adaptability will protect all kinds of intelligent life, and when faced with good things, because of the various consequences of adaptation, it is a sigh.


    Just as the Thunderbirds were about to give up, the Ares suddenly stopped climbing, and the thorns penetrated into the clouds for a moment, once again in the orcs'' sight.


    The thunderbirds saw the situation and immediately rushed up. A thunder of light threw the sky and the clouds, and they kept falling on the Ares. However, the Thunderbird''s base is surprisingly large, but because of the distance and the blocking of their companions, they can''t do thousands of lei, and can only be attacked by the thousands of Thunderbirds in front. From the outside, this level of attack has been amazing, but for Han Jin, he is not in the eye, and his manipulation is becoming more and more skillful. The Ares sometimes rise to the sky and sometimes wear the clouds. The speed is also fast and slow, and the Thunderbird group has drawn a large circle with a radius of dozens of miles.


    Xiao Jinlei walked down the deck slowly, lazily glanced at everyone, and swayed to the lower level. Don¡¯t watch the thunderbirds flying at a slow speed. Walking on the floor with two claws, but clumsy to the extreme, Like a penguin from a different world, it makes people laugh.


    Everyone looked at each other. Just now Guevara seems to be going to that place. The previous Yalina is also, what do Xiaojinlei do now? And it seems to have a clear goal, is it also going to that place? !


    In the magic lab, Guevara leaned against the wall, his hands clasped back to the siding, and with his tyrannical power, the fingertips could not be buckled in, which surprised him, but what surprised him even more was that In the magic lab, there is a strong electric element. When he tries to stabilize his body shape, he observes Yalina. The ripples of water are getting denser and denser, which makes him feel like a pound. He is a dragon knight. Can''t eat, he knows what Yalin is bearing.


    Yalinna floated in the air quietly, as if she had entered meditation, but her brows wrinkled from time to time, which meant that she could feel the pain, and the decent magic robes were pressed against her by an invisible force. On the body, the exquisite curve is undoubted, a trace of blood flowing from the corner of Yalina''s mouth, quickly melted in the water, and there are signs of increasing bloodshot, so will it hurt Yalinna? ?


    Guevara is indecisive, Han Jin let him come, Han Jin should be clear about the situation of Yalina, but he can''t understand the meaning of Han Jin, although now is a perfect opportunity to practice self-cultivation, but no one like this To take care of Yalina, Guevara hesitated for a moment, sighed, he is old, what can he do after cultivation? Whether it is strong or not is not as important to him as it is in the past, or it is the responsibility of the elders.


    The look of Rheinel kept changing. He thought that the Ares could not withstand the siege of tens of thousands of Thunderbirds. Even if Hanjin could not be killed, it would be good to take advantage of it. Those who are willing to follow Hanjin are jerk. Can kill one count. It is a pity that the facts are not transferred by the will of the people. Seeing that the Ares is wearing and wearing in the clouds, this is no longer a battle, but a game.


    Not reconciled... Rheinner clenched his fists, but in any case, let Rafael taste his power today!


    "Theodore!" Rheinner shouted.


    "Well, are you calling me?" The new Grand Shaman Theodore turned his head and looked at Rhinenell. In fact, Theodore¡¯s strength is far less than the death of Yuridin in Yehliucheng. Of course, this It doesn''t matter to their size, the so-called big man in the scorpion, and finally Rinner can only choose Theodore.


    "Ready to launch bloodthirsty," Rheinnell said coldly.


    "Wang, what are you talking about?" Theodore was stunned.


    Orc generals make a sigh, bloodthirsty is not a high-level magic, with the orc family''s body, can fully withstand the effects of bloodthirsty and negative effects, but Thunderbirds can''t! Thunderbird belongs to the 9th-order Warcraft. The level of intelligence is conceivable. If ten Thunderbirds have suffered from bloodthirsty, at least three of them will become completely mad birds, and they cannot be reversed. The mad birds will fight. In the end, except for exhaustion, there is nothing to stop them from fighting. Even if the enemy is destroyed, they will not stop. Instead, they will immediately target other lives, including companions, including their owners.


    Thunderbirds have not come easily. After decades of operation, Fossa has expanded the number of thunderbirds in the family to 20,000. God knows how much effort and sacrifices the gold family and hundreds of thousands of beasts have paid for. The orcs can''t even eat enough, and they have to support tens of thousands of Thunderbirds. The hardships are really **** and tears. Now, Rhinenell is going to make an order. Whether it is victory or defeat, the orc family must lose at least three. Four thousand Thunderbirds! Bloodthirsty is not impossible to release, but it should be chosen when it is on the verge of dying and dying. It is now too rash.


    "What? Didn''t understand my order?!" Rheinnell''s tone became very blunt.


    The old orc Toby has been angry and angry, he wants to question Rinner, this is a war, or who are you arrogant, anger? ! But seeing Rinner''s fortitude is mixed with a little cold look, and the heart is sighing and sighing. He understands that it is useless, but it will bring great trouble to himself.


    Han Jin once again manipulated the Ares to wear the clouds. Suddenly, his eyes showed a trace of error. The speed of the Thunderbird group increased a lot. He glanced back, and the Ares started at full speed, such as a The giant meteorite, whistling and screaming, rushed to the oblique thorn.


    A thunder light crossed the sky, although Han Jin accelerated in time, but he could not surpass the lightning. When he noticed that something was wrong, he wanted to reopen the five elements of support. It was too late, and the explosion of the body that could almost tear the body spread. If all the thunderstorms have been brought together today, then a dazzling ray of light blooms to form a ball of light with a radius of hundreds of meters. The next moment, the huge **** of war rolls over and rushes out. The ball seems to have completely lost its control and falls to the ground under the action of inertia.


    The Ares became a mess, the Thunderbirds lay down on the ground, and a dozen Thunderbirds were simply smashed out by the shock, and the Thunderbirds who were lucky enough could no longer move, the elements of the electric system. Resilience is also strong, but also has its own limit, even Dominy''s face has become somewhat unsightly, let alone the nine-step Thunderbird.


    Guevara in the magic lab was involuntarily short, and Yalina opened her eyes at the same time, spit out a few mouthfuls of blood. As before, the blood spit out quickly into the water, disappeared. Yalena can no longer continue to meditate. Although the conditioned reflex usually opens the magic shield immediately, the surrounding pressure can almost crush the person into a patties. The magic shield is crushed smaller and smaller, and may be shattered at any time.


    not good! Guevara was in a hurry, but the pressure suddenly became so big. He didn''t dare to move indiscriminately. Even if he could rush to grab Yalina, how did they come back?


    People in the corridors licked their ears, their faces were painful, their voices were too loud, and they could almost tear their eardrums. However, because the God of War was self-contained, no matter how powerful it was, they could not be aware of it. I am falling to myself.


    "Good!" Seeing the Ares falling, Rheinel couldn''t help but scream, then he laughed.


    When the God of War was less than 200 meters from the ground, he suddenly stopped and then slashed into the sky. Rinner¡¯s smile could not help but become stiff. He did not think that the huge ship was out of control. In the case, it took only a few seconds to re-stable.


    "Harley!!" Han Jin snorted.


    "Master, come..." Almost as Han Jin made a roar, Harley''s figure rushed onto the deck.


    Han Jin suddenly stood up and swayed the law, and his body shape disappeared without a trace. Harley certainly understood the meaning of Han Jin and immediately sat on the main seat, controlling the Ares to continue climbing to the sky.


    Guevara in the magic lab saw Yalin vomiting blood, finally biting her teeth, struggling to jump up and rushing straight to Yalinna. He knew that when the magic shield collapsed, it was Yalina¡¯s death. when!


    Although Guevara has used all her strength, if it is not Hanjin¡¯s use of the rituals made by the catastrophe, the floor has long been smashed, but it is not easy to penetrate the water ripples that are dense to the extreme. Guevara is like The slow motion in the movie is generally close to Yalinna, and his speed is getting slower and slower. When he is less than two meters away from Yalin, the movement has gradually become stagnant. He tries to reach out and only has a bad time. A few inches can meet Yalina, but these inches have become a world of choice.


    Although he knew that his body was still moving, it was entirely caused by water pressure. At this speed, when he pulled Yalina, Yalena might have been crushed into blood.


    "No!!" Guevara made an unwilling roar, and his forehead was jumping, but his body was completely suspended, and he could not make any effort.


    Yalena heard Guevara''s roar, her eyes slowly turned to Guevara, then she smiled at Guevara, then she lowered her eyes, but she did not give up, the magic shield''s light became more and more bleak, constantly Distorted, however, never collapsed.


    In the eyes of Elena, it was very familiar to Guevara, but it was very strange. He couldn¡¯t help but stayed. The former because he saw similar eyes in many people, because the latter did not It should be Yalina.


    At a very young age, in order to get the praise of her father, Elena used all her energy to learn magic. In the end, she surpassed most of her peers, and then she liked Han Jin. She wanted to catch Han Jin¡¯s heart. She wants to stay with Han Jin, and finally, she succeeded. Everything you want is got, what is the rest? It is guardian! She wants to protect her own happiness, and she must not allow anyone, anything to take her happiness away, and the strong flash in the eyes of Elena can even make Guevara tremble.

 Chapter 422： One heart and two

    Chapter 42¡ªOne Heart and Two Hearts


    Suddenly, Han Jin¡¯s figure appeared in a way that Guevara and Yalena could not understand. The size of the magic lab is not small, but it is only compared with other rooms, if there is no dense thunder interference, Guevara can jump from one end of the room to the other, so the area of ??the room is limited, and Hanjin seems to be in a far-reaching place because his body size is small and he does not stop in the Milky Way. Shuttle, rushing in the direction of Guevara and Yalina. Guevara has an illusion that the magic laboratory at the foot suddenly becomes infinite, as if it has become the center of the world, connecting the vast stars.


    Han Jin slammed forward and slammed the law quickly. The thick water ripples slowly swayed outward, swallowing the surrounding stars and rivers. At the same time, the pressure in the magic laboratory was constantly weakening. When nearly half of the stars were swallowed by the water, Han Jin finally arrived, and Guevara slowly landed on the floor. He couldn¡¯t wait for Han Jin, stepping over and reaching for Yalinna. , force down to the next sigh, then the body violently burst open, and keep Yalina in it.


    Han Jin did not rush to rush over. He stopped outside the water-grain range and observed silently. Forcibly expanding the gathering of the spirits, it was hard to worry. If the array showed signs of instability, he would still have to find a way to remedy it. After a few moments, Han Jin saw that there was no abnormality in the operation of the Jubilee. This only rushed into the water pattern, and then he smashed several strokes and successively broke into the body of Yalina.


    Yalena has seen Han Jin, she did not move, only carefully leaning on Guevara''s body.


    However, Han Jin¡¯s first sentence made Guevara and Yalena stay together. Without comfort and no greetings, Han Jin said directly: ¡°Can you still insist?¡±


    "Raphael, Yalina has been injured!" Guevara hurried.


    Han Jin stared at Yarina, waiting for Yalena''s answer, and Yalina bit her lip, she didn''t know what to say.


    In fact, Han Jin has been very considerate of Yalina. If he is replaced by Moxin Branch, Sasou and others, he will not ask their opinions at all, but ask them to insist on it! Are you not bent on becoming a real powerhouse? It is necessary to be brave and bear the danger! But Yalena is different. She does not have the spirit of being strong against the water, not going forward, and trying to return to her efforts. But everything she does is to get praise or recognition from others. Han Jin knows very well about Yalin. If Guevara and Elena face the same crisis, Guevara will stick to his teeth. His belief comes from himself. He believes he can overcome difficulties, and Yalena¡¯s Faith comes from the outside world, she will only encourage herself in her heart, Rafael will come to save her, must insist!


    Although they are all persistent, the meaning is quite different, so Han Jin asks Elena¡¯s opinion. If Yalinna wants to give up, he will bring Yarina out of the magic lab, even though this is a rare opportunity. However, there is nothing to give up. He respects the choice of Yalina. With the current entry, he believes that he has the ability to protect Yalinna. He can also say that he does not need how strong Yalena becomes, of course, if When Yalina chooses to stick to it, he will be very pleased.


    Yalina''s ups and downs have just reached the edge of death. She really hopes to get the comfort of Han Jin. It will give her a feeling of being cared for and being pampered. Han Jin¡¯s attitude is so hard, she is somewhat unacceptable. Suddenly, she remembered her first meditation practice, her legs were numb and unable to move. At that time, Han Jin also revealed a little previous experience. She even admitted that she was almost mad and wanted to give up. I realized that Han Jin has the strength of the present, and does not rely entirely on talents. Instead, he has paid too much and endured too much. Then she thinks of Xiannier. Xiannier has already opened the mark of God. The strength at this moment should be Above her, thinking of it, Yalin gently bites her lips, a kind of hot heat is pouring out of her heart.


    In fact, she and Guevara understand that in this place where the elements are thick to the extreme, the effect is much stronger than the outside, but Guevara gave up the opportunity to take care of Yalinna, and Yalena was early. I entered meditation, and then the pressure suddenly increased, she had to withdraw from meditation.


    "Yalina?" Seeing that Yalena hasn''t heard for a long time, Han Jin whispered, and he needs him outside. With Harley''s strength, he can''t compete with the thunderbirds whose attacking power has changed greatly. He can''t be long. Stay here.


    Yalena¡¯s gaze turned to Han Jin¡¯s face. The two people¡¯s eyes collided together. Because of anxiety, Han Jin forgot to cover up his emotions. From the eyes of Han Jin, Yalin read a kind of ¡°expectation¡±. s things.


    "Okay, I can stick to it." Yalina replied with a crisp voice. In order to prove her determination, she gently broke Guevara''s hand.


    Han Jin Chang sighed and said: "Good!"


    Han Jin¡¯s words are full of affirmation and gratification. Yalinna listened very truthfully. In fact, until this moment, Yalena failed to create her own strong beliefs. She is willing to stay, and half of them are not wanting to be others. In comparison, half of it is to live up to the expectations of Hanjin.


    "Reassured." Han Jin gently touched Yalina''s long hair with his hand. He let Yalena rest assured that it was because he was not at ease with Yalena: "If there is danger, I will get back immediately. "At the end, he kissed gently on Yalina''s forehead." He would like to ask Yalinna''s injury, but it is really not the time, there is no time, only a kiss can be used instead.


    "I know." Yalina tilted her toes and kissed Han Jin on her face. She also told Han Jin with her actions. I am fine, nothing, don''t worry about me.


    "You guys..." Guevara looked very helpless. Now the young man... But, no evil, he can only turn his head to the other side. Guevara is also talking in action. I didn¡¯t see it, I didn¡¯t. Seeing...but Han Jin and Yalina¡¯s body language is really revealing, and Guevara is doing a complete lie.


    "Don''t miss this opportunity!" Han Jin said to Guevara. With a deep look at Elena, I swayed the law and my body shape disappeared without a trace.


    When I was aware of what I had done in front of an outsider, I couldn¡¯t help but shy. I hurriedly turned my head and slowly closed my eyes. She was a magician after all. As long as she was ready to enter meditation, she could control any The mood fluctuated, and soon she forgot everything and was completely immersed in the faint water ripples.


    "Master, they are crazy! Those Thunderbirds are crazy!!" Seeing Han Jin appear, Harley shouted immediately.


    The Thunderbirds have indeed become crazy! In the previous battle, the Thunderbirds only launched a collective attack when they saw Hanjin. That is to say, when the Ares climbed to the sky, the Thunderbirds would temporarily stop attacking and only desperately chase after them. By the time Hanjin deliberately slowed down and the Ares turned to the low altitude, the Thunderbirds released lightning, and their attacks were very rhythmic and unified. Now it is a mess, the Ares has risen above the clouds, but the Thunderbirds are still releasing lightning, and there are traces of thunder and light on the sides of the Ares, and Harley is in a hurry. However, it was impossible to open the five-line support, and the hull of the Ares had already been damaged.


    What is even more strange is that some Thunderbirds are clearly in the position where the field of view is blocked and cannot be locked, but they are unscrupulously releasing lightning, and the electric light they emit can only hit the companion, and the Thunderbird group actually Killed each other? ! This makes Han Jin unable to understand.


    "Let''s go." Han Jin whispered.


    Harley immediately jumped up and let out the main seat.


    Han Jin re-sitting into the main seat, taking a long breath, the God of War suddenly changed direction and once again penetrated into the clouds.


    "Five lines of support, open!" Han Jin sighed.


    With the voice of Han Jin, a wave of looming looms appeared, rolled into the square, and finally turned into a giant water polo with a square of a kilometer, and the **** of war was guarded.


    When the Ares was almost five or six hundred meters high from the ground, they suddenly hovered in the air and never moved again, leaving tens of thousands of Thunderbirds to surround themselves, and Hanjin closed his eyes and grasped both hands. The handrail, from the protruding veins, is enough to see that Hanjin is already doing his best.


    Booming and banging...The thunder and lightning hit the water polo, and the inside of the water polo tumbling and undulating. Gradually, from the perspective of the city of Beit, the **** of war was not seen, only to see the dense Thunderbirds, huge innumerable bases, make it easy to encircle giant water polo **** with a radius of a thousand meters. This favorable position allows them to release all the attack power. There are thousands of them in almost every moment. The electric light hit the water polo.


    A dull roar came, this is the result of the endless turbulence inside the water polo, and the roaring sound is getting bigger and bigger. Strictly speaking, the current water polo is not a sphere. In the roar of electric light, the water polo changes various kinds. All kinds of strange forms.


    Han Jin¡¯s forehead has become a thin sweat, although the true water protection of the five elements can greatly neutralize the power of the electric magic, but the group attack launched by tens of thousands of Thunderbirds is really terrible, if the five elements are protected Being defeated, the hull of the Ares alone cannot be supported for a few seconds. It is difficult to escape the ship and destroy the people. He will not die, but can the friends on board survive? !


    This is like a self-cultivator who has discovered a fruit that can greatly improve the cultivation, but the fruit is poisonous. If it can''t resist the toxicity, everything will be gone.


    Han Jin chose to try it for the future!


    However, he felt very embarrassed in his heart. This is a matter of life and death. Everyone on the boat has the right to speak. But when they don¡¯t know anything, Han Jin drags everyone into the crisis. This is very unfair!


    Moreover, he did not know what method the orc family used to make the attacking power of the Thunderbird group suddenly increase. The most worrying thing for him was that the attacking power of the Thunderbird group was once again raised on the current basis. If so, he It is impossible to change the situation at all. Even Guevara in the Jubilee squad will be hit hard by the sudden burst of pressure.


    However, Han Jin thinks that it is impossible! Thunderbird belongs to the nine-order World of Warcraft. They release the thunder and fierceness of the thunder, as if they have broken through the bottleneck, and then upgrade the first-order and reach the top level? It¡¯s ridiculous, right? ! If the orc family really has such magic, there is no need to play against the monsters. It is enough to sweep the entire continent with only the thunderbirds! The gap between the ninth and tenth steps is not very big. It can even be said that everyone who has a certain talent, meets a good teacher, and works hard enough to become a ten-order powerhouse, but the tenth-order and the top There is a world of difference, and the difference in combat power is also very different. At the beginning, Gibran, Kane and others were a proof of Yalinna. It was not an effort to break through!


    Han Jin spent a lot of energy and effort on the Ares. The five elements of the general line of defense are not the weapon that he will not easily show people. He once thought that only when faced with the threat of Nikolay and Dragon City and Dragon Field, He will show the ability to press the bottom of the box. Now the orc family has forced him to make full efforts with the Thunderbird. It has already shocked him. Can he still destroy the five elements and destroy the Ares? !


    Fossa was so miserable by Solomon, and finally escaped like a funeral dog. It really has this kind of magic, he has already used it! In the face of the thunderbirds that can explode two orders, even the Solomon''s Magic Guides can''t escape the end!


    Han Jin is not because he can save his life, he ignores the dangers of his friends, but draws a clear conclusion from all kinds of causes and effects, that is impossible! However, because of the great interest, I was a little nervous. It''s like an ordinary person playing bungee jumping, knowing that there will be nothing, standing on the platform, it is inevitable to panic, reason is one thing, the feeling in my heart is another matter.


    Time is so long, almost every second, Han Jin is suffering, more and more sweat, dripping down his chest and nose, and quickly wet his clothes, but he The figure is still as calm as a mountain. The true water support was bombarded and twisted, and the roaring sound was heard all over the world. The center of the **** of war, like Hanjin, remained motionless.


    Although Han Jinqiang extended the scope of the gathering of the spirits by a dozen times, tens of thousands of Thunderbirds continued to attack, so that the pressure in the magic laboratory quickly climbed, and Guevara continued to release the bodyguard. And Yalena''s situation is a bit special, she actually meditated under the protection of the magic shield. This subverts common sense, or that Yalena has no choice but to subvert common sense. The so-called one-mindedness is not the same. Usually, the magician is the most vulnerable in meditation, they can''t protect themselves properly, release the magic. Shield, it is necessary to separate the mental power to maintain the effect of the magic shield, then you can not enter meditation.


    This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity for Yalena. The reason why she is interested in Jedice is because Jedice has an incomprehensible overlapping magic, and Jedice has no possession. Yalinna¡¯s problem, he always explained and taught with great patience. In the end, although Ilina clearly understood the principle, she could not do it. Even the simplest lightning could not be done. Now, to protect In order to prevent Han Jin from being disappointed, she can only completely separate her mental strength.


    The bombings of the Thunderbirds continued. Suddenly, a Thunderbird gave up the attack, left the brigade, and swayed to the city of Beit. For tens of thousands of Thunderbirds, one Thunderbirds are insignificant, but this slight sign has formed a trend between the two.


    Soon, dozens of Thunderbirds have also left the brigade, followed by hundreds, thousands, more and more Thunderbirds left the battlefield, staggering to the city of Beit, and some Thunderbirds During the flight, the slanting **** fell to the ground.


    The Thunderbird group is affected by bloodthirsty, and the combat power has improved a lot, but it also makes the elements in their bodies consume faster. It has been unable to release lightning. Just like the blast wolf has lost its teeth, the dragon has no dragons. What is the significance of fighting?


    However, there are still thousands of Thunderbirds who refuse to leave. Although they don''t have lightning, they still have wings, but also claws and sharp tips. They are struggling with their bodies to hit the five elements of the Ares. The feathers splashed around, falling like snowflakes on the ground, their bodies were bounced off, and then a new round of collisions, Harley was right, the Thunderbirds were crazy!


    On the walls of the city of Beit, the beasts were as dead as they were, and they never imagined that even in the case of passive defense, some people could drag the thunderbirds to the magical power of the Thunderbirds, and they could not believe it! That is the attack of tens of thousands of Thunderbirds! Thunderbirds who are swaying back can''t get into battle for a long time. Bloodthirsty hurts them a lot. As for the Thunderbirds that haven''t flown back, they can already be regarded as non-existent, even if they Can fly back, the orcs will kill those Thunderbirds.


    The old orc Toby¡¯s face was especially unsightly. He didn¡¯t say a word. He suddenly turned around and strode down the city. Several orc generals looked at each other and followed the old orc Toby. No words, no blame, not because of lack of courage, but frustration, want to deal with elves and human magicians with long-range attack power, it is absolutely impossible to rely on the behemoths, and the Thunderbirds are the real weapon. Now that the enemy''s army has not arrived yet, it is only to deal with a war god, and it has lost more than 10,000 Thunderbirds. How can this fight be played? ! If you really destroy the Ares, it is worth it, but the God of War is still floating in the air, paying so much, but there is no trace of harvest!


    "Impossible!" Rheiner screamed and punched the city, and the hard stones were instantly crushed. He can''t accept that the Ares is just a title. The title itself is very pale. If he wants, he can just name any orc, just call God of War. What about? ! Is Rafael''s strength really so strong, he pays such a big price, just want to take advantage of some small cheap? ! Of course, Rheinel has no way of knowing that he not only did not take advantage of it, but instead gave Hanjin a big bargain!

 Chapter 423： See yourself

    Chapters 423, see yourself


    The orc race lost in the first battle, and the attitude immediately changed. Let the God of War float around the city of Beit and turn a blind eye.


    Lack of air power, this is the biggest shortcoming of the Orcs. Although Rinner only sent half of Thunderbirds to fight and there are more than 10,000 Thunderbirds in his hands, he does not dare to risk losing all air supremacy anyway. Once again provoked the battle, Rheinel is also a general who emerged from the blood and fire, understand the meaning of an army, not only what enemy can be killed, how many enemies can be killed, and sometimes, as long as the army Existence can create a huge deterrent and make the enemy fearful, so he can no longer take risks.


    The orc family has become honest, Han Jin has not been able to gain momentum, he has something to digest.


    The next day, when the sun slowly rose to the top of the head, the army of the Elf and the army of the Holy City finally arrived. They were camping for more than forty miles from the city of Beit. The busy thing was busy. Almost, Gao Bin and Siniel walked forward to the Ares, and the two sides¡¯ troops fought for the first time. There were too many details to coordinate. For example, according to the characteristics of the elves, they should hide behind the swordsmen and the Knights of the Holy City to provide long-range strikes, so that the advantages of the elves can be fully realized, but because of Ampura and Prudence. The mistakes made many soldiers hostile to the elves. They would think, because of what Laozi was in front of the front, and the elves could hide in a safe place? This kind of mentality will not have much influence in peacetime. On the battlefield, it will definitely weaken the soldiers'' morale. The orc race''s offensive is slightly more violent. The soldiers of the Holy Crown City may have malicious retreat. Let the elves go and bear it! This kind of mentality is not something that can be changed by several people, including Hanjin and Xiannier. Even if Hanjin and Xiannier return to good, even decide to get married, the soldiers can¡¯t immediately trust the elves, but they will think, the lord The adults are too kind and deceived by the elves. How to eliminate hostility, at least to let the middle and lower-level officers trust the elves, is not a simple matter.


    In addition, in the prison camp of the Holy Crown City, the captives of the tens of thousands of elves were placed. When the relationship between the two sides fell to the freezing point, the people of the holy crown city could certainly not treat the elves'' captives. This also left behind the sequelae. Are the elves as equal partners with themselves? Especially the warriors and magicians who spend money to play the elf prisoners, will really recognize the status of the elves? Moreover, it is impossible for everyone to be a modest and courteous gentleman. The attitude of the soldiers to chat, sometimes very sloppy, very sloppy, like a male World of Warcraft that is mad, very aggressive, the elf can not stand ?


    In short, there are too many problems to be aware of. Han Jin and Gao Bin¡¯s hands are held together and they decide to form an alliance. Then the following soldiers will trust each other and be like a family? That is impossible! What Gao Bin did was to try to weaken the contradictions between the two sides. These things are easy to say, but it is very difficult to do. Fortunately, the heads of the various Legion of the Holy City have expressed their willingness to help Gao Bin. Guevara looks at the big picture, of course, it will not be difficult for Gao Bin, and Lang Ning and Xian Nier have a good personal relationship. Like Alexandre and Steelberg, Sunnier was regarded as his mother a long time ago. As for the Kane of the Magic Legion, not to mention, he grew up in the **** of Julia and Edwina. If there were no Julia and Edwina, he died when he was a mercenary. .


    "What happened?" Gao Bin stared at the sky.


    About a hundred thunderbirds flew around the Ares, and they also released the electric light to the Ares. Gaobin began to think that it was a Thunderbird sent by the Orcs. Later, it didn¡¯t feel like it, because the Thunderbirds flew. The posture is very leisurely, and the Ares has never responded, only silently hovering in the air. If it is really fighting, with the temper of those on board, it is impossible to always fight back and not fight back.


    "It''s a small gold mine!" Sunil''s vision was very sharp, and soon recognized a small golden mine that was a few laps larger than the ordinary Thunderbird.


    "What are they doing?" Gao Bin looked at it for a long time, but it is also unknown.


    "I don''t know." Shannier shook her head.


    The mountain soldiers on the Ares had watched Gaobin and Xiannier getting closer and closer, throwing a ladder. Soon, Gao Bin and Xiannier jumped onto the deck, and then saw an incredible scene.


    Harley sat in the main seat, and the electro-optical light came together and bombarded him. Restoring the ontology, Harley¡¯s physical defense is very powerful. In comparison, his magical defense power is much worse. When he first dealt with the ghost created by Hanjin, Moshin¡¯s wielding sword was cut for a long time. It is also difficult to hurt the ghosts, and Sasou will release a magic casually, and it will exert a great power.


    Harley''s attributes are similar to the ghosts. Although his strength is much stronger than that of ordinary ghosts, the electric light released by Thunderbird still makes him feel the pain. The **** is twisted into various strange shapes and the body is shaking. It¡¯s amazing.


    The first one who saw the brothers and sisters, Dominie smiled and nodded. Senil also smiled back, then turned to Harley again: "Hare, what did you do wrong?"


    "No..." Harley¡¯s voice was extremely sorrowful.


    "No? No Raphael will punish you like this?" Siniel certainly didn''t believe it.


    At this moment, a strong wind rushed over the sky, and then an electric light hit Harley''s hoe, then Xiao Jinlei hovered down, fell to Xiannier, put the tip on the shoulder of Xiannier On, intimately moved.


    "Okay, okay..." Xiannier smiled and reached out and patted it on Xiaojinlei''s chest.


    "You fucking!" Harley''s eyes were full of red light, and he even sweared, proving that his mood was very bad.


    Xiao Jinlei squinted his head and curiously looked at the undead life that used to jump in front of him and gesticulate his feet. At this moment, its eyes are very human, obviously telling Harley, fun, too fun! And Harley''s counterattack is very pale, let alone the mother of Xiao Jinlei, even if the ancestors of the eight generations have been smashed all over, Xiao Jinlei does not matter, because it simply does not understand.


    "Xinnier, come!" Moxico was smiling at the side of the move.


    No one deliberately got up and greeted their brothers and sisters. At most, they nodded and smiled, but Gaobin¡¯s heart was like a mirror. This is a good phenomenon. If you are polite, the covenant between them will have no meaning.


    ¡°What is so happy to laugh?¡± Shannier said as she walked over: ¡°Hilna sent you a letter?¡±


    ¡°She?¡± Moxie¡¯s face squinted: ¡°Don¡¯t mention that she can¡¯t do it?¡±


    A total of five people sat at the desk of the Moxin branch. In addition to the Moss, there were also Sasio, Leizhe and Resley, and Lorraine. Seeing Siniel came over, and Resley and Lorraine all agreed. Standing up, politely nodded to Sunil, then walked down the deck. Gao Bin¡¯s judgment is not wrong. In many cases, courtesy often means giving birth, guarding, distrust, resentment, etc., regardless of their evaluation of Xiannier, and whether Xiannier can finally coincide with Han Jin. They will never rush to express their attitude before Yalena.


    "I¡¯m bothering you.¡± Suniler smiled, her eyes swept over the backs of Resley and Lorraine, and fell on Sasio and Lezhe. In fact, her situation is more uncomfortable than Gaobin. Xiannier has a strong self-respect. She does not want to admit that she is a loser. Although failure has nothing to do with herself, it is completely a mistake of others, but the consequences must be brought by her. bear.


    "Excuse me? Xiannier, what''s wrong with you?!" Sasio frowned. Sasio and Leizhe are not heavy-hearted friends. When Resley and Lorraine left, their sights were always I didn¡¯t look at the two girls, I stayed on Xiannier, so that I don¡¯t let Xiannier have a feeling of being ignored. Of course, this depends on who I am. If I change to Moss, they have already taken Moss. Leave it alone, and rush to catch up.


    "Nothing." Xiannier understood that her wording was somewhat inappropriate. She smiled and sat in Resley''s seat: "Talk about it, what makes you so happy?"


    "Yesterday, we were attacked by the orc races. Hey, there are almost tens of thousands of thunderbirds. That scene... is really spectacular." Mo Xinke smiled.


    ¡°Thousands of Thunderbirds?¡± Sinnell was shocked. He quickly glanced around and found that everyone¡¯s mood was very good. One heart was put down: ¡°No one is hurt?¡±


    "No." Moshinko shook his head.


    "That''s good."


    "The situation at the time should be very dangerous..." Sassu said slowly, he was somewhat uncertain: "Otherwise, Raphael will not let us hide in the cabin."


    "How is he?" Sinner hurriedly asked.


    "What do you think will happen? Who can hurt him?" Lei Zhe laughed.


    "And then? The orc family withdrew the Thunderbirds back?"


    "It seems like it, I don''t know very well. At that time, only Rafael and Dominique were outside." Sasio said.


    "Sinnel, do you know how many Thunderbirds have we killed?" Moxico hurriedly intervened.


    "How many?"


    "Three thousand! Hahaha..."


    "Is Rafael a good job?" Sasio whispered. "Is it related to us? I despise you the most. If you encounter a good thing, you must stir yourself in, is it brilliant?"


    Moxike is both angry and anxious. Among the original partners, Hanjin is undoubtedly the most outstanding one, and their strength is low. Of course, this is a relatively large number of things they can''t help, only use '' We use this title to share the joy of success. It has become a habit for a long time. Now it has been unveiled by Sasou, and it is very uncomfortable for Moshin.


    "You two... it seems that something is wrong!" Siniel looked at the Moxico and looked at Sasio again: "What?"


    "Xinnier, don''t take care of him." Lei Zhe said with a smile: "The Moxie Branch said a lot of good words in front of Lorraine, so Sasio has a heart in his heart..."


    "You all like that Lorraine?" Sunil''s eyes lit up, and the old friend finally opened his eyes and knew that it was a good thing to pursue the girl. But she felt a little worried, Sasio and Will Lei Zhe make a contradiction?


    "I just like it, there is no result." Sasio smiled bitterly: "People just regard us as friends."


    "That''s not necessarily." She wanted to boast of the merits of the tassels, but she thought of something, and the look became hesitant.


    "Sinnel, you said, on this God of War, if there is no Raphael to take care of us, what do we have?" Sasio said slowly: "Don''t say Raphael, Yalena, they go there." Look, the magician who stood at Hogan¡¯s side and nodded, his strength far exceeded me!¡±


    Sasio''s words made a few people speechless, and Xiannier''s heart also had a bitter bitterness. At the beginning, she had the same feelings.


    "But... Raphael has always regarded you as good friends, isn''t it?!" Xiannier said.


    "I know, I said that these are not for Raphael, Lei Zhe, nor for you." Sasio sighed: "It is for myself! Dream... Wake up, what do I have? If I run to something else Place, I can also say in a proud tone, I am a warlock! Can be on the Ares... Hehe." Although Sasou did not finish the words, but they all understand the meaning of Sasio, what is the warlock here? neither!


    "Don''t say that..." Sinner smiled bitterly.


    Lei Zhe remained silent, and Sasou¡¯s words touched him a lot.


    "Lorraine is a good girl, she is very gentle, kind, but unfortunately... I don''t deserve her." Sasio said.


    "You haven''t worked hard yet, how do you know that you don''t deserve it?" Moxico completely forgot the displeasure and tried to encourage Sasio.


    "Some gaps can''t be caught up by hard work."


    Everyone is silent again, even if the strength can catch up, there is still a gap in the family. Moreover, with the appearance, nature and status of Lorraine, it is impossible to pursue without others. That is to say, it is far from enough to compare with Lorraine.


    "Forget it, don''t say this." Xiannier reluctantly shifted the topic: "You just said... Rafael killed more than 3,000 Thunderbirds? Have you harvested more than 3,000 magic crystals?" In terms of proportion, Thunderbird belongs to high-order Warcraft. The probability of magic crystal generation is very large. Among the 100 Thunderbirds, at most three or two Thunderbirds have no magic crystals, and then they are eliminated, but it is on the battlefield and can shoot down the mine. The bird does not mean that the magic crystal can be easily cut.


    "Yeah." Lei Zhe nodded. "Everyone has been helping all the time. It has been busy for more than four hours before they are busy."


    "The orc family didn''t interfere?" Chanel felt a little unbelievable.


    "They seem to be scared by Raphael." Lei Zhe replied: "Only once, Hogan started the magic crystal cannon, and bombed a round, they returned, and then never came out. ""


    "He... must be very happy?" Xiannier whispered, she knew the man too much, the magic crystal, is the source of his strength, more than 3,000 nine-order electric magic crystal, enough to exchange astronomical figures Wealth, but it doesn''t matter. What matters is what kind of growth will happen to that man''s strength!


    "Yeah." Moxike said awkwardly: "Raphael said that his mental strength is just nine steps. Thunderbird''s magic crystal has great use for him, but... I don''t understand, is it spirit? Can force also clearly divide the order?"


    "Others can''t do it, he can." Sinner said slowly: "And what did he say?"


    "He said that his original choice was not wrong." Lei Zhe suddenly intervened.


    "select?"


    "We are in the Thunder Valley, so we are desperately trying to fight. In the end, we have harvested more than 100 nine-order electric magic crystals. Now, we have got more than 3,000 magic crystals, and they are still a small part. Maybe tomorrow and tomorrow. There is the same gain, and even more.¡± Lei Zhe said, shrugging his shoulders: ¡°Don¡¯t look at me, this is what Raphael said.¡±


    "No one can stop him anymore..." Sinner sighed, and when she could erase Hanjin¡¯s life between her waving hands, she had a clear understanding that the man¡¯s strength would one day sooner or later. Become infinite, even above the gods. It turns out that her judgment is not wrong. At this moment, her eyes are very complicated, happy and sentimental. The former because he really succeeded and became stronger and stronger. The latter, because she still has the opportunity to share the happiness of Hanjin?


    "Xinnier!" Sasko suddenly became a color.


    "What?" Xiannier woke up from her thoughts.


    "I can see myself now, can you see yourself?" Sasao said.


    "I..." Sunil knew that Sasio wanted to say something, and could not help but be flustered.


    "Yeah, Xiannier." Lei Zhe smiled and talked for such a long time. They have been carefully observing Shannier: "As soon as you mention him, your attitude will become different and often prove that... You still like him."


    Han Jin did not know that Gao Bin and Xian Nier had come. His attention has always stayed on Yalina. From yesterday to now, Yalinna has been in deep meditation. With the words of Taoism, it is the final setting. . Meditating for a whole day, the time is a bit long, Han Jin is not at ease, if it is normal, perhaps Han Jin has long awakened Yalina, but deep meditation is dangerous, the Taoist so-called ignorance, for the magician Is the element disorder.


    He can only wait, in the middle of the astral, because the electrical elements in the poly-matrix are too large and thick, he is worried that there are other elements mixed together, which will have disastrous consequences, since he does not understand the elements. , then you can''t take it for granted, it''s not a bad thing to be careful.


    Take out a bright red crystal bottle from the space ring, drink the liquid inside, and then take out a crystal bottle. In a moment, he has already drunk dozens of bottles of dragon blood, from the bear who can take the earth. The magic crystal, now can capture the magic crystal of Thunderbird, his entry can be described as sensational, and this is completely the effect of dragon blood. More than 20 dragons who died in battle, except for the blood of a green dragon, all of them were contained in crystal bottles. Fortunately, they have the current authority. Otherwise, he really could not find tens of thousands of crystals. bottle.

 Chapter 424： The power of overlapping magic

    Chapter 42¡ªThe Power of Overlapping Magic


    Yalin, who floated in midair, opened her eyes a little, and Han Jin couldn¡¯t help but stay, because Yalena¡¯s eyes had turned into silvery white, just like Dominique in a violent state, but when When Minnie releases the power of the Thunder, the silver light in her eyes will become more and more vigorous, and the light of the eyes of Yalena will become more and more bleak.


    For a moment, Yalena has returned to normal, her eyes slowly sweeping from Han Jin, but as if she did not see Han Jin, her eyes did not change, then slowly turned to the side, hung down and let herself The body continues to float.


    Han Jin¡¯s brow gently picked it up. Yalinna¡¯s look was a bit wrong. Is it because the time of meditation is too long, so the consciousness is still not sober?


    For a long while, Yalena actually took out the magic wand from the space ring. Han Jin saw that it was not good. He rushed into the gathering of the spirits. As the founder of the array, his influence in the big array was very small. Impulsively around Elena, I firmly grasped the hand of Elena, and Yalena responded and looked at Han Jin.


    Han Jin moved to the law, glaring at the wall and rushing to the wall. The next moment, two people had passed through the wall and came to the corridor.


    "Yalina, what''s wrong with you?" Han Jin said in a worried tone.


    "I... I seem to have figured out the mystery of overlapping magic." Elena is a bit uncertain. In fact, the mental strength is completely separated. This is just a small skill. It is like a hand drawn circle and a hand drawn square. It is not good to draw at the beginning, but as long as it persists, it will suddenly Mastering the trick, the strange thing is that there is no better and better phenomenon in this technique. There is a watershed in the middle. Before the watershed, it must be painted in a mess. After the watershed, you can draw rules and rules, and you can''t pick faults. Yalena was in deep meditation throughout the day, and the magic shield was never interrupted. After dozens of hours of hard work, she crossed the watershed. Of course, if it wasn¡¯t Jedice¡¯s selfless teaching, There is no point in crossing the watershed itself, and now, Irina is really open.


    "Overlapping magic?" Han Jin paused: "Jedith''s overlapping magic??"


    "Yeah." Yalina nodded slowly, then broke Hanjin''s hand, took a few steps forward and turned around: "You don''t want to move!"


    "What are you doing?" Han Jin asked.


    Yalena was answering Han Jin with her actions. She sang a spell, and then the magic wand pointed to Han, and a lightning bolt hit Han¡¯s chest.


    Han Jin is not an obedient baby. He reacts immediately to an attack. This is the instinct of all professionals. Moreover, Han Jin¡¯s own defense is not very strong. He can rely on strong enemies. He relies on no less than the abyss. The devil''s body, seeing the electric light hit, he stretched out his right hand in the condition of reflection, blocking his chest, the electric light hit Han Jin''s palm, and immediately turned into a splash of elements, falling on the floor and falling on the wall. And turned into a flash of lightning.


    Han Jin looked slightly changed, then slowly shook his head, too abnormal! It¡¯s too abnormal to use the crystal of the sacred crystals! Even this arc can be absorbed? ! That is to say, not only is Yalena, the magicians in the Magic Legion can join the game, and they use the magic to attack the Ares with Xiao Jinlei. Other elements have not been tried yet. At least, the electric elements have not been taken. An inexhaustible source of energy!


    Elena raised her magic wand again and began to sing a spell. This time, the time of singing was longer than before. Then the magic wand swung forward and another lightning hit Han Han¡¯s chest.


    Lightning fell in the palm of Hanjin, and the miracle happened. The electric light did not turn into a squirting element of the splash. After the explosion, it formed a power grid and went straight to Hanjin. Han Jin was still thinking about the problem of Shengjing. When he was not in the state, when he wanted to release the curse, he was too late. The grid wrapped his body unrelentingly, wrapped him tightly, and the unique paralysis ability of the electric system simultaneously exerted its effect. Han Jin¡¯s body could not be turned into a statue, and he couldn¡¯t move any more.


    Just now, I¡¯m still stupid and dull. When I saw the power grid hit Han Jin, the whole person suddenly came alive. She screamed, excitedly rushed to Han Jin, and even forgot to lift the grid. So, regardless of the head, I rushed to Han Jin¡¯s arms.


    Because of the lack of strength, Han Jin was hit on the spot and Yalinna was still immersed in excitement, waving his magic wand and screaming: "Have you seen it? Have you seen it?! I learned !!"


    Not only saw it, I also stunned it! Han Jin smiled in his heart.


    "What are you two...what are you doing?" Guevara appeared on the other side of the gallery and asked in surprise. He is a person who comes over, and his family is also a wife and a group. This kind of riding posture is too embarrassing.


    Yalena completely forgot to be shy, jumped up to Guevara, raised her hand is a lightning bolt, her attack is much more proficient than the previous two, no singer spell, direct instant.


    Guevara is far more graceful than Han Jin. He was originally a knight, and he is still a knight who holds the thunderbolt. This kind of lightning can only tickle him without any harm, so he can''t move and let lightning strike. In his chest.


    Han Jin sat up and smiled in his eyes. He knew that Guevara couldn''t avoid the variation in the back.


    Hum... After the electric light hit Guevara¡¯s chest, it spread out to form a grid, and Guevara was firmly wrapped in it.


    Guevara¡¯s body stiffened and immediately shook hands and broke free from the grid. His face was full of shock: ¡°overlapping magic?!¡±


    "Yeah!" Yalina nodded hard.


    "Great! Powerful!" Guevara sighed, his combat experience is very rich, immediately judged the power of the two magic overlap, the power grid is a very troublesome magic, especially for melee professionals However, the power grid has a fatal weakness, which is too slow, and real professionals can use the speed to escape the grid. In addition to the curse magic that directly acts on the target itself, the speed of lightning is the first of its kind. Yalena overlaps these two kinds of magic, greatly improving the power of the power grid. Say you can avoid the lightning attack?


    Yalina turned her head and smiled at Han Jin. For her, Han Jin¡¯s compliment was the most precious.


    "Great." Han Jin certainly won''t regret the praise: "Yalina, I guess even the Grand Duke of Solomon can''t avoid your overlapping magic!"


    "Oh..." Elena opened her eyes and smiled, and it was so happy.


    "Right, Gaobin and Xiannier are coming, waiting for you outside." Guevara remembered his own purpose.


    "Is it?" Han Jin paused: "Go, let''s go out."


    "Let''s go, let me clean up first." Yalina glanced at Han Jin with her eyes. She knew in her heart that if she could get together with Sunil, she would be very pleased, but she was doing it. Not coming out. When I think of my mother Tiffany and a few aunts, she has doubts about her mother for the first time. Can she really be harmonious? No contradiction?


    "Good." Han Jin nodded. He did not reluctantly leave Elena.


    When Hanjin stepped onto the deck, Sunil''s eyes immediately drifted over, but forced himself to turn his eyes back and stare at the table. Xiannier is very strong. Usually, when two strong people are together, there will always be various tragedies. No one wants to bow, the contradictions will inevitably become deeper and deeper, and finally they will be out of control.


    However, Han Jin has already made up his mind. He wants to start again with Siniel. He can only use soft and hard foam. As for his face, he is not at all concerned.


    Han Jin smiled at Gao Bin and walked slowly to Xiannier. Although Sunnier forced himself not to look at Han Jin, the two pointed ears were erected, listening to Han Jin¡¯s movement, but Han Going straight to myself, my heart began to panic again.


    "Cough..." Lei Zhe slowly stood up, seeing that Mo Xinke still relied on his seat, and ruthlessly smashed a Moxin branch. Mo Xinke looked up at Lei Zhe, Lei Zhe¡¯s sinister With a wink, the Moss Branch responded. Three people slowly left their seats and found another table to sit down.


    Han Jin sat in the seat that Mo Xinke gave up, and his eyes swept away, whispering: "Xinnier, you are getting thinner."


    "These days are very busy, there is no time to rest." Xiannier smiled.


    "Although we are still very young, we must pay attention to the combination of work and rest." Han Jin''s words are very nutritious, but apart from that, he does not know what to say.


    Xian Nier licked her head and smiled again, but she didn''t talk. In the past, it was always filled with gentle eyes. At the moment, it was with heartbreaking grief. It was like asking Han Jin. Is it a topic between us? Is this only left?


    "Yesterday, we had a fight with the orc family of Thunderbirds, knowing how many magic crystals we have harvested?" Han Jin smiled.


    "How much?" Xiannier asked. In fact, she had already heard the Mo Xinke had said it, but now Han Jin is like a child, and she does not want to influence Han Jin¡¯s interest.


    "More than three thousand nine-order magic crystals, and I can already..." Han Jin paused: "You know."


    "Be careful." Xiannier smiled. "I know that you can eat very well, but you can''t always blow your stomach."


    "Reassured, I will not make mistakes as before." Han Jindao: "Remember the first time we?" Han Jin said that when he first began to capture the energy of the Black Raven Magic Crystal, he was affected by the dark elements, and Xianni There was a conflict, and it was very miserable. It was broken by Siniel, but it was that time, Sunil knew his secret and the relationship between the two began to change.


    "Of course, how can I forget it?" Xiannier sighed.


    "Hey..." The Moxike over there couldn''t help but squirt the tea in his mouth. He cried in amazement: "The first time?!" They deliberately sat in a position not far away. On the premise of Jinni and Xiannier, I secretly listened to some secrets, but Han Jin¡¯s words were shocking. It didn¡¯t matter what happened, but Han Jin should not say ''first time''.


    "You can''t go far?" Han Jin frowned.


    "No problem, no problem." Moxike carefully smiled. Just now he was too much. If Xiannier was angry and angry, he would bear direct responsibility.


    The three people pulled away and Han Jin¡¯s eyes returned to Xiannier again, and Xiannier¡¯s face showed a faint blush. She knew that they were misunderstood by Mox, but there was no way to explain it. Can keep silent.


    Han Jin¡¯s gaze finally fell on the fingertips of Xiannier¡¯s spread. He couldn¡¯t remember how many nights he was pulling. He was walking around, talking and laughing, or saying nothing, as long as he could pull With these hands, these hands were protecting him, making him feel warm and considerate. Later, he no longer needs protection, but he wants to protect the hands and protect the owner of the hand. Maybe he wants to return, maybe, There is no reason, just pure love.


    Now, Sunil is less than two feet away from him. As long as he reaches out, he can relive the warmth of the past, but there is a gap between them, close to the eyes, but it seems to be far away.


    "Let''s go down and go." Han Jin suddenly said.


    "Okay." Sunil also wanted to leave, and she promised very quickly.


    The two slowly stood up and walked to the side of the ship. When they saw this scene, what Gao Bin wanted to say, paused, and finally fell silent. The main purpose of his arrival here is to determine tomorrow''s plan, but sometimes he is not a qualified commander, at least not now, the war is important, the future of the elves is more important, but compared to his sister, both Give way, he can''t bear to bother Siniel.


    Han Jin slammed the law, and a purple nebula came out of the air, condensing into a vague sword in the air, and then Han Jin extended his hand to Siniel.


    "It''s beautiful..." Sinner muttered, the purple starlight was extremely beautiful, even if it was the midday sun, it couldn''t cover it. The sleek giant sword gave people a feeling of illusion: " This is your newly created magic item."


    "Yeah." Han Jin nodded, his hand still stopped there, waiting for Chanel''s response. This is the same as the popular kisses between nobles. No matter how much you hate each other, you can''t avoid this kind of etiquette. If you want to set foot on Hanjin''s magical props, you can''t avoid Hanjin''s traction. This is normal. Of course, Han Jin Have their own motives, or that he is intentional.


    Sunnier hesitated. In fact, they also had contact with ordinary friends after the meeting. For example, Han Jin wiped her tears, but it was in the world of two people. Now both eyes are in the eyes. Looking at it, Xiannier doesn''t know how to be good. It must be admitted that Han Jin¡¯s reasons are very grand. In the end, Sunil is still putting his hand in Han¡¯s palm.


    Han Jin secretly sighed out, feeling long-lost, letting his heart feel a tingling, he did not say anything, embarked on a faint sword, the sword pointed to the sky, the giant sword turned into a streamer, An amazing speed spurt into the sky, the momentum is absolutely extinct, if the whole sky is torn into two halves.


    Perhaps it is to release an inexplicable emotion, Han Jin fully urged the giant sword. For a moment, the giant sword shot tens of meters away, and the God of War has become a small black spot.


    Xiannier¡¯s lips are tight, and she feels that Han Jin¡¯s strength is getting bigger and bigger, the more her grip, the more painful she is, the pain from her fingertips, but the pain in the body is more painful than the pain in her heart. It¡¯s nothing, let Han Jin fly with the air, almost exactly the same as the previous scene, then they are also hand in hand, the only difference is that they have no happiness in their hearts.


    The giant sword turned into a flexible dragon, and it hurried through the sky. The earth became a huge chessboard. The wheat fields, the crooked rivers and the hills like the hoes swept through the feet. Hanjin never had Speaking, only flying forward quickly, flying forward, as if to fly to the end of the world.


    Siniel did not speak. In fact, she also hoped that Han Jin could continue to fly, stay away from all disputes, stay away from their responsibilities, find a quiet paradise, and relive the previous time, but she knew that it was impossible, except Besides her, Han Jin has a lot of things that can''t be given up, and what about her? Can she really forget her brother and forget the declining elves?


    I don¡¯t know how far it flew, and I don¡¯t know how long it took to fly. Han Jin suddenly lowered the Jianguang and flew to a mirror-like pool of water. When he was less than ten meters away from the water surface of Tantan, he swayed the law. Hey, the giant sword quickly shrank, and then Han Jin¡¯s toes were a little on the sword light, and Jianguang suddenly turned into a number of splashing purple clusters. Then Han Jin took Chanel firmly and settled in the water.


    "Your progress is getting faster and faster." Sinner whispered that Hanjin''s new magic props were flying much faster than before, and Hanjin''s manipulation of magical props was more proficient than before.


    "Xinnier..." Han Jin didn''t want to talk about boring topics.


    "Ok?"


    "I..." Han Jin said nothing more.


    "What do you want to say?" Xiannier asked with some flusteredness.


    "Come back, okay?" Han Jin, at the moment, showed a pleading in his eyes, no matter how powerful his strength, now he is just an ordinary man, a man who wants to make up for mistakes and restore his partner: "Everyone is very I miss you." If Xiannier stays in the elves, it is difficult for the relationship between the two to change substantially. It can only continue to be cold and not hot. When Siniel returns to the Ares, he has a chance to change. .


    "What about Jaina?" Sinner smiled. "If you do this, it will hurt her."


    "She is her, you are you." Han Jin said slowly: "I only ask you, come back?"


    "This is very unfair to her and unfair to me."


    "You really don''t want to?" Han Jin showed an unspeakable pain in his eyes.


    As Han Jin said before, when Han Jin hurts, Sunnier will hurt. She bit her lip and bite: "I am good for you!"

 Chapter 425： Strong aid

    Chapter 425


    Under the cover of the night, a team of orcs left Beit City from all directions and quietly gathered together in the wilderness to form a flood of mountains and plains, and finally rushed to the southeast of Beit.


    There are moons, stars, and dark clouds today. The sky looks very bright for a while, and it will become bleak for a while. When the moon jumps out of the dark clouds, you can see that the wilderness is everywhere in the wilderness. In addition to the elite warriors of the profession, there are a large number of female orcs, and even many small orcs. The latter two are armed with a variety of weapons, including the standard weapons issued by the leaders, and their own polished sticks. Some of the little orcs are not tall and tall. The long-matched longbow, which is part of the military reform of Rheinel. Previously, because of the restrictions of the conditions, the orc family itself did not have the long-range strike force. It could only rely on the protection of the hill giants and Thunderbirds, but it did not mean that it would not be There will be, the orcs suddenly attacked the elves, and seized a large number of heavy weights. There are many strong bows reserved by the elves. Rinner distributed the strong bows to some vulnerable children, asking them to start practicing archery skills.


    However, all the reforms will take some time to see the results. Now, the ''small shooters'' are sent to the battlefield. Some are ridiculous. The war between the orcs and the elves continues to the present, and it only takes more than a month. What can I practice in a few months?


    More than 30 behemoths were divided into two teams, and there were more than 600 hill giants and thousands of shamans. They were also divided into two teams. Slowly, all orcs left Beit City, where , has become an empty city, this is not a night attack, but desperately, a race in the collective desperate!


    When the army of the Holy Crown City and the Elfs merged, Rheinel sent more than a thousand Thunderbirds and risked to investigate the military camp of Hanjin and Gaobin. He suddenly found that the army of the Holy Crown and the Elves was more than he estimated. It¡¯s weaker, and the total military power is far less than that of the orcs. It is reasonable to say that this is a good thing. When Rheinnell issued the command of the whole family, he always tried to hide his despair. When he and Feibi were together, Feibi I can feel the uncontrollable tremor of Rheinel''s body.


    Because Rheinel finally understood Han Jin¡¯s conspiracy, but unfortunately, he woke up too late! The old orc Toby also made his own judgment. As the saying goes, the name of the person, the shadow of the tree, the reputation of Han Jin is too loud, and the orc family has no chance to understand the bottom of Han Jin¡¯s home. They only think that the holy crown city The Rapids and the Mountain Legion must have a large number of high-level professionals. Otherwise, Hanjin could not eliminate Zagunedo so quickly, and occupied the Holy City overnight. Unfortunately, it is not as famous as the meeting. The military strength of the holy crown city is very fragile. The strength of Hanjin is strong and it is strong in controlling the high-end power. If the **** of war leaves the battlefield, the army of the holy crown city will not be confronted with the orc race, and even the elves can¡¯t beat it. Even the powerful elves of Gorbin, Lydia, and Siniel left, and the Elves still had the ability to destroy the army of the Holy Crown. Knowing this, the old orc Toby thinks more than Rhinenell, so when most of the orc generals questioned Rinner''s almost mad command, he stood firmly on the Rhinel side.


    With the military strength of the Holy Crown City and the Elves, they are not qualified to take the initiative to provoke the war. Even if the strength of Hanjin is strong, and finally can defeat the Orc, the Holy Crown City will pay a huge price. This must be a thousand killings. The self-destruction of the battle of 800, since Han Jin came, means that Han Jin has a sure grasp, then, who gave Hanjin confidence? The answer is self-evident!


    Just over a month ago, the orc race almost dispatched all the troops and launched a full-scale attack on the elves. At that time, they won the victory, but now they are all ethnic, but for the final result, Rinner has no confidence. .


    Han Jin and Xian Nier have already returned to the Ares. They are alone for one afternoon, but they have not talked for a long time. More often, both of them are sitting there silently. Han Jin¡¯s invitation was rejected, but he would not give up. Shannier never concealed his emotional changes, and he could not hide it. Han Jin understood that he and Sunil were also trapped in the mire of feelings. Incapable of self-extraction, if you can''t really save Siniel, you can only say that he has not worked hard enough, and the hard-hardening effort is not at home. Therefore, Han Jin decided to change the strategy and go back. Xiangnier came with Gao Bin, so it would be fine to leave Gao Bin, and then Mo Xinke and others will dissuade him. Sunnier has no reason to leave alone. If this step is successful, the latter will be simple. Find an opportunity to drive away Gao Bin and create the established facts.


    At this moment, Han Jin is working hard for the goal. He and Gevala, Gaobin, and Gael¡¯s manager are sitting on the four sides of the table. Several people are talking and laughing together. Han Jin is still very young. His experience is relatively small. The experience of Guevara, Gaobin and others is extremely rich, and it is an attractive story to pick it up for a while.


    When he was happy, Gao Bin suddenly looked up and stunned and swept all around. He had been murdered for many years. His dangerous sense of smell has become extremely sensitive. Although it is more than 40 miles away from Beit City, Rheinnell¡¯s The goal is very clear, killing Hanjin, killing Gaobin, forcing a path of life, and staying away from the terrible enemy. The old orc, Toby, and the orcs, hundreds of generals also think so. Kill humans! Kill the light elf! This is the battle slogan of Rheinn, and the resentment and will of countless orcs cross the space in an inexplicable way, touching the heart of Gao Bin.


    Han Jin stood up and said, "Hogan!" He faintly sensed that a tragic breath was filling the northwest.


    "Master, are you calling me?" Hogan hurried out from the stairs.


    "You take a few magicians and walk over there." Han Jin pointed to the northwest.


    "Understood, master!" Hogan responded, then picked out a few people from the magician of the night, released the floating technique, flew in the air, clothed into a fan shape, and flew to the northwest.


    Hogan had just left less than a minute, and a red and beautiful fire column suddenly appeared in a far-reaching place, and then turned into a sputtering fire tongue. In the eyes of everyone, the piece of fire tongue gathered and did not disperse, and finally turned into a The giant flamingo that sings the neck and sings, the dead bird!


    Then, a burst of magical waves that cannot be described in words can be heard from afar. The magical fluctuations are very strange, complex and uniform, and if thousands of bees are fanning at absolutely the same frequency. Wings.


    "No dead bird?!" Gao Bin glanced, his eyes immediately swept to Hanjin, others could be ignorant, but he could not, because he bears the responsibility of being unable to shirk, must have a fairly full understanding of the surrounding forces, see The magic signal finally turned into the shape of a dead bird. He immediately thought of the capital of the element: "Is the Duke of Solomon really coming?!"


    "The Grand Duke of Solomon did not come. It was only the magical army of the capital of the element." Han Jin whispered: "The Phoenix Birds."


    Mo Xinke and others were silent, and they stared at Han Jin. They certainly heard of the Phoenix Birds. They just didn¡¯t think that Han Jin¡¯s face would be so big, he could borrow the Phoenix Birds. If the Grand Duke of Solomon is the soul of the capital of the element, then the Phoenix Birds are the Optimus Prime of the Capital of Elements! Han Jin also has a lot of magicians in his hands. Yalina is the head of the Magic Army of the Holy Crown City, and the elemental capital has a magical guide. On the surface, it is just a different note, and the meaning can be represented by the world. do not.


    Many lords on the mainland have their own magical corps, and there are only two true squadrons. One is in the hands of Solomon, the other is in the hands of Nikolay, and the squadron is a group of giant dragons. Armed forces!


    In fact, the reputation of Gail¡¯s chief executive in the Capital of Elements is very inconspicuous. Of course, this has nothing to do with his strength. The main reason is that his work is of a special nature. In the Death Bird Legion, when he was young, he was called magic. The Star of Duke of Solomon, who was later known as the Light of Magic, was the only head of the army. He had two deputies around him. One was the fire demon mentor Tobias, and the other was the fire department sorcerer Spencer. The relationship between the two great magisters and Solomon is a bit strange. Although they often talk to Solomon as intimately as friends, more often they respect Solomon¡¯s treatment of their own teachers, even though they are not How many younger Solomon.


    "Master, not good..." Hogan¡¯s panicked voice came from afar: "The orc race began to attack a lot! It¡¯s all orcs! It¡¯s all orcs!!"


    "Begin." Han Jin sighed: "I should have launched an attack tomorrow morning. The Rhinenell guy has completely disrupted my plan." The plan was disrupted but there was no problem, but he did not know the dead bird. In the specific situation of the Legion, in order to achieve the effect of the surprise attack, at the beginning of the war, the magician of the Phoenix Bird Legion quietly crossed the thousands of miles of swamps from the air, and just arrived at the city of Beit at dusk, which showed the Phoenix Birds on the one hand. How high the collective magical magic of the magicians, on the other hand, means that their magical loss is very serious, without going through the rest, almost immediately into the battle, can they exert their true strength? !


    "Everyone is going to prepare." Guevara picked up his own dragon gun and walked to the side of the ship and jumped down.


    "Gaobin, we are responsible for blocking the charge of the orc family, you must not rely on the front!" Han Jindao.


    "You..." Gao Bing felt a little moved. The orc race''s offensive has always been known as fierce and fierce. Han Jin has provoked the most dangerous burden. He is trying his best to take care of and protect the elves, but he still has some reluctance: "Can do What?"


    "No problem." Han Jin smiled, then his eyes fell on Xiannier, paused and walked slowly to Xiannier.


    Sunil looked at Han Jin with a questioning look and did not speak.


    Han Jin took a plaque from the space ring and gently placed it on the chest of Xiannier. At this moment, Yalin rushed up from below, she always avoided meeting with Siniel, always hiding underneath. Now that I know that a sudden situation has occurred, I rushed up and happened to see this scene.


    When Yalina saw Xiannier, Xiannier also saw Yalina. She didn''t want to be a villain, just like when she was with Han Jin, she didn''t want others to interfere with her happiness. She hurriedly reached out and tried to push Hanjin away. Han Jin had already incited the law, and Fu was turned into a white light, hidden in the body of Xiannier.


    "Sister Sinner..." Yalena suddenly said, "You must be careful!" She had enough reason to avoid meeting with Siniel, but she did not want Siniel to be in danger, so Hanjin It will be very sad.


    Xian Nier stunned and smiled and said: "You have to be careful!"


    "Raphael, what about me? You won''t forget me?!" Yalena shouted. She had just realized the overlapping magic, and the orc family was sent to the door. She couldn''t wait to verify her strength.


    "Of course, there is your share." Han Jin smiled and walked over, took out a symbol, and swayed the law, and Fuhua turned into a white light and rushed into the body of Yalinna.


    ¡°Is there any of my shares?¡± Gao Bin asked, he was very curious about Han Jin¡¯s magic.


    Han Jin counted in his heart. Siniel, Elena, Guevara, Gail, Dominique, Hogan, and Gibran happened to be seven people. After one more, they smiled and nodded. "Okay. ""


    Without Hanjin coming in, Gaobin took the initiative to go to Hanjin. Before listening to Senniel, he said that the magical features of Hanjin magic can finally be learned today. He is very excited. As for the orc family who came out of the nest, he can put it aside for the time being. This is also the most quirky personality of Gaobin. The more pressure it bears, the more serious the threat of confrontation, the easier it will become, or even the kind of The mentality of the game is to face.


    See Han Jin and take out a magic scroll full of weird runes. Gao Bin takes a deep breath and lifts his chest. Who knows that Han Jin¡¯s wrist is a glimpse? The magic scroll has turned into a white light and disappears into his body.


    Gao Bin couldn''t help but stunned. Just now he saw it very clearly. Han Jin put the magic scroll on Xiannier''s chest. His look was extraordinarily dignified. How can he finish his hand? Isn''t it the same magic scroll? Or... Han Jin is deliberately teasing Siniel? !


    "This is ok?" Gaobin asked. When Han Jin was holding the magic for Yalena, he was blocked by Han Jin¡¯s back. He didn¡¯t see it, so he asked and carefully thought about whether Han Jin had magic. Is the reel placed on the chest of Yalina?


    "What do you want?" Han Jin felt a little strange.


    "You guys..." Gao Bin immediately understood, absolutely the latter, Han Jin deliberately! He was too angry and laughed, and his look became very weird. At this moment, a strange feeling floated on his heart. He saw Guevara, saw Yarina, and saw Xiannier. It was not used. The image that the eye sees, but looks at it with heart, he can even see every beard of Guevara clearly! An inexplicable mysterious power wave spread out from the Ares. The scope of the cover was extremely wide. I don''t know if it was the magic scroll. He inexplicably liked the kind of fluctuations, just like the fish like water.


    The speed at which the orcs can fully launch the charge is extremely fast. The distance of more than 40 miles is not a problem. The key point is that more than half of the female orcs and children drag the speed of the brigade. What do women and children mean? Means hope for the entire race! Even the most fictitious abyss demon will instinctively treat their children. It¡¯s not fighting for the battle now, everything is for survival! Only with the elite soldiers to kill, there is no value, lost women and children, the orc family will perish. Human women and female elves can be used as playthings. Mixed-breed children cannot inherit the advantages of the orc family. Most of the time, such children will be killed when they are born, or simply become food, the only hybrid that can survive. The child is the youngest son of Fossa. Because Fossa likes it, no one dares to act indiscriminately. However, in the eyes of Rheinel, the youngest brother is a waste. Even the little girls of the orc race can¡¯t beat it. What words and tactics are spoken, all the time, only playing the horn, and finally it¡¯s not like cocking ants. Pinched to death? Not enough power, just a little smart, have a fart? !


    The Orc launched an unprecedented assault, which is the slowest charge to protect their hopes.


    Behind the Orc army, there are a few black spots in the sky. It is not a Thunderbird, but thousands of magicians! Their distance is still a few kilometers away, and a huge pressure formed by the pure magical fluctuations, like the tide, rushes to the orcs'' back team.


    Behind the orc family is a dozen hill giants. After they were responsible for the break, one of the hill giants suddenly stopped and turned, and turned and snarled, then the hammer in the backhand gripped out.


    The hammer flies up to the height of nearly 100 meters, turns into a helpless arc, and goes down again. It slams into the ground, and the huge hammer and the hammer handle are deeply immersed in the soil. In fact, he also knows himself. It is impossible to throw a hammer that weighs hundreds of pounds away from the kilometer. He just uses this to deter the enemy.


    The giants of the hills are known for their two characteristics. One is that they have extremely outstanding throwing skills. Unfortunately, the number limits their lethality. One is not known for their brains and no memory. It is reasonable to say that Fossa is often the Queen of the Dead Birds. Tossing is painful, and the giants of the hills have not escaped. They should know more about the horror of the Phoenix Birds than other forces, and use a hammer to scare people. Who can scare them? But the hill giants are fearless, at least they are fearless before the Deathbird Legion launches an attack.


    The distance between the two sides was rapidly shortening, and the Orc¡¯s Chinese army finally responded. Thousands of Thunderbirds spread their wings and greeted the Phoenix Birds. In the past, Fossa had 20,000 Thunderbirds, and tried to avoid direct and non-dead birds. The Legion is hard-hitting, and thousands of Thunderbirds are not enough for the Death Bird Legion to fill their teeth, but the orcs have no choice but to block and have to pursue their troops. At the crucial moment, they have lost their command. This is just The shamans reacted spontaneously.


    Seeing the emergence of the Phoenix Bird Legion, Rheinnell knew that his most fearful thing finally happened. He was already in a hurry, searching for Phoebe with his gaze and forgetting his responsibility.

 Chapter 426： Ruler magic

    Chapter 426¡ªScale Magic


    "Prepare...put!!" Hogan''s screams broke through the sky, and the port of the gods, which was hundreds of meters long, suddenly burst into a dazzling light. Nearly three hundred magic crystal cannons were simultaneously spurred with anger. The bomb left a curved trajectory in the air, and it was falling into the battlefield of the blast wolf warrior in front of a group of troops.


    When he first joined Hanjin in the city of Lonely, Hogan was already an experienced magician. After the Warrior was built, Hogan used almost all his energy in the magic crystal cannon and alchemy, although the personal repair was There has been no growth, but the skills and proficiency of all aspects have reached a point of perfection. Even Han Jin has admitted that Hogan has become an indispensable part of them. In fact, at the beginning, no one could afford Hogan. He only regarded him as a clown, a clown with valuable value. Moreover, Hogan¡¯s shortcomings in life style always make people criticize. If it is not because of Han Jin¡¯s sake, maybe he I have been killed for a long time. Others don¡¯t say that the army corps of the Mountain Legion, Alexander Hart, has been deeply hostile to Hogan. Even now, every time he sees Hogan, Alexandre still does not hide. Your own hatred. The backbone of the Mountain Legion is composed of prisoners of cold shadows. In the process of escorting prisoners of war, Hogan does not treat prisoners of war at all. He humiliates and plays with all kinds of things. He kills and kills. The hatred has penetrated into the bone marrow and cannot be eliminated.


    However, this clown of Hogan showed surprising diligence, and he could be seen everywhere, especially in the process of reorganizing the Magical Legion of the Holy Crown, Hogan had a strong effort, and Yalena did not understand military affairs. Kane was originally a mercenary. The experience in this area is not as good as that of Yalina. All military affairs must rely on Hogan to rectify and deal with it, and then gradually give up the power to bring Kane to the road. Describe a person''s appearance, there is such a sentence, a white cover ugly, in fact, the same thing inside, when a person has a moving advantage, sometimes can really cover other aspects of the defects, everyone gradually Accepting Hogan, when talking about Hogan in the back, it is not as contemptuous as before, and at most, why is the energy of the guy so strong? Every day, I walked away, no tires, no nights, no happiness, Hillist, Hogan was a frequent visitor, and there were more than a dozen maids at home, but he did not dare to bring the maid to the boat and settled in the holy crown city. In this way, he is still not satisfied. When he sees that Han Jin is in a good mood, he often licks his face and asks for a female slave. It is ridiculous. These elders of Guevara certainly do not discuss the story of others, but in the eyes of Moxie and others, Hogan is very mysterious. Everyone guesses that Hogan must have any adventures when he is young, so his body structure or constitution is Ordinary people are different, but such things are a bit special, it is not good to ask in person, otherwise they really want to ask a clear understanding.


    The drop of the elemental bomb was very accurate, and it just happened to engulf the front edge of the hurricane wolf warriors in the gunfire, fully demonstrating Hogan''s artillery.


    Harley sat on the main seat, and with Hogan''s instructions, adjusted the Ares a little. The God of War is self-contained, even if it is overturned and does not affect everyone''s life, then you can use the inclination of the Ares to control the range and placement of the magic crystal cannon, Hogan and Halley. Yang servant slaves, with a very tacit understanding, they have gone through many drills, Hogan ordered the magicians to keep releasing the elemental bombs, and Harley adjusted the **** a little bit, and the drop of the elemental bomb quickly extended to the depths. However, after a few moments, the battlefield composed of thousands of squadron warriors was destroyed.


    There is a fight that is the most comfortable, I can hit you, and you can''t beat me! Hogan hid in the Ares, no need to consider his own safety, just pouring down the gunfire, seeing the first round of volley has achieved a satisfactory effect, Hogan excitedly flushed his face, looking into Hanjin, but unfortunately, Han Jin¡¯s Attention has always stayed in the eyes of Yalinna''s perspective, which is more or less regrettable for Hogan.


    The Phoenix Birds finally launched their own attacks. In the deep night sky, seven or eight bright stars suddenly appeared. The stars are moving and are approaching the ground quickly. However, the vertical distance between the stars and the ground, It should be far beyond people''s imagination. After a long period of time, the stars gradually changed from a needle tip to a bright ''yellow bean''. However, they still give people an unattainable feeling.


    In the eyes of Yalinna¡¯s perspective, the beasts in the back have become a mess, dragging their children, fleeing, and even the dozens of hill giants who have just shown their strength have become ants on hot pots, even Regardless of the forcible rushing from the orcs, thousands of Thunderbirds who are ready to fight have turned their directions and fanned their wings to escape. Obviously, they are not the first to experience this kind of magic, and it is clear what it means.


    "God..." Huo was ready to launch the next round of volley, seeing this scene, could not help but stay there.


    Exotic fire! This magic has another name, Hellfire! Because people believe that the mysterious flame must be summoned from hell, otherwise it will not be so terrible!


    If the nine-Gray descending technique is the medal of the electric sorcerer, then the fire of the exotic is the proof of the fire sorcerer, that is to say, in the squadron, there are at least seven fire mentors.


    The stars are getting bigger and bigger, and they are getting more and more dazzling. Finally, they become a giant meteorite with a diameter of about 20 meters. They hit the ground and the whole piece of land instantly turned into a undulating sea. Everywhere The impact point bursts with almost blind light, and then a fire column rises up to hundreds of high altitudes, and then the shock wave composed of pure flame tongue rolls down, each shock wave is more than 20 Rice, wrapped in the power to destroy everything, instantly wiped out all the existence within a few kilometers around.


    Large and small gravel was rolled up into the sky, and then fell like a raindrop. The magicians of the Phoenix Birds had already stopped their bodies, avoiding the coverage of magic effects, and what is the eye of Yalina¡¯s space? I couldn''t see it, I could only see a thick piece of smoke, and then the deafening roar came from afar. As the tsunami swept through, Hanjin''s Ares did not have much influence, but the soldiers behind it did not. Less people are screaming and screaming, and their position is tens of thousands of meters away from the magical impact point. The power of the exotic fire is so great that it is staggering.


    "This is the fire of the fire magician, the fire of the exotic?" Han Jin whispered, after all, he has become an unnamed disciple of the Grand Duke of Solomon, has a certain understanding of magic, no longer as blind as before.


    "Yeah." Elena nodded and put away the eye of perspective.


    "Like..." Han Jin¡¯s words and minds are more powerful. The power of this kind of magic is much stronger than that of Yalena¡¯s nine-Gray drop. How can it become the ruler magic of the fire magician?


    "If you change to you, are you afraid of my nine-Gray drop, or are you afraid of their exotic fire?" Yalina knew what Han Jin wanted to say.


    Han Jin paused and immediately understood that Yalina¡¯s nine-Gray drop was close to an instant. He lost his mind and failed to respond in time, and he might be hit hard. The fire of the aliens was too long, if he was then I am eating, even having time to eat, clean up the dishes, and then evade.


    "I am not afraid of anything." Han Jin said with a smile, he gradually got used to teasing or ¡®bullying¡¯ Yalina.


    Yalina¡¯s white-eyed Han Jin glanced: ¡°No one in the battle between the strong will release the fire of the exotic, but used to bully the orc... oh, who can¡¯t let them release the magic interception, If it is used against us, it is useless. I can use magic to smash exotic meteorites. Dominic can also."


    "I can only intercept one of them." Dominie smiled.


    "Is there not him?" Yalena¡¯s fingertips point to Hanjin. Her confidence in Hanjin has reached a limitless level. Even Dominy can only intercept one of them, so her strength is only one. All the rest are returned to Korea.


    "Well, it''s really a kind of chicken rib magic." Han Jindao.


    "What does it mean to have chicken ribs?" Elena did not understand.


    "This... very complicated, I can even tell you a story, let''s talk about it later." Han Jin smiled and said: "Hare, let''s go back."


    In the place where Han Jin could not see, there was a big pit with a width of 100 meters. Suddenly, a burning giant appeared on the side of the pit, and then a giant with a height of more than 20 meters climbed from the pit. When it came out, it looked like a stone man, but it was full of fire tongues, but the specific temperature could not be seen, but the air around the stone man had become distorted, and then the giant stone man took a big step. , chasing the orc race.


    The direct killing caused by the fire of the exotic is very limited. The time of sixty interest has only landed on the ground. Even the old, weak and sick of the orcs have escaped several kilometers away. However, this is only the beginning of the disaster, not the end. .


    Each army, because of its different experiences of growing up, faces different enemies, and finally forms its own specific tactics and styles. Solomon¡¯s Phoenix Legion has powerful and powerful ranged attack capabilities, while the Swordsmen¡¯s Legion and the Knights¡¯ Corps It is much weaker. In the **** battles, the Phoenix Bird Legion is used to facing any enemy alone. It does not depend on the protection of the soldiers. The fire of the exotic can make up for their lack of defense. Those hells are enough to resist the charge of the orcs. Even the behemoths can only retreat.


    "Why didn''t you intercept? Say, why didn''t you intercept?!" Under the influence of the violent shock wave, Rheinel finally woke up from the confusion, and he yelled.


    The new Grand Shaman Theodore stayed in his sleep, his eyes looked strange, but he did not dare to say anything, commanding the Thunderbirds to attack the fire of the exotic, but it was able to successfully intercept the magic. There were battle cases that could be borrowed before. That is, it is the whole bird of the Phoenix, and there are thousands of high-ranking magicians, who do nothing? Finally, not only can magic not be intercepted, but even those Thunderbirds will be killed! In fact, he was preparing to command the Thunderbirds to attack the Hell, and Rheinnell¡¯s head broke, letting him forget what he should do, and his thoughts drifted to another place.


    Finished... finished... Theodore lamented in his heart, and Rheinel could ask such a stupid question that his faith had been completely shattered by powerful enemies. As a king, it still fell into such a situation, the orc family Any hope? However, there is Toby! Theodore''s eyes lit up and looked up at Toby''s. Perhaps he should find a chance to leave Rhinenell.


    The advent of the exotic fire has affected the battlefields of the tens of miles. It is one thing to sense the violent fluctuations of the magic. It is another matter to feel the power of magic, such as the shock wave swept by the tsunami. The orc warriors remembered one night after another nightmare. They couldn¡¯t care for their wives and children, and they could only go forward.


    The old orc Toby rushed to the forefront. He didn''t ride the blast wolf, but the speed of running was even faster than the hill giants who were running harder than the monsters, and he had been pulled down by more than a thousand meters.


    The first sequence of the Holy Crown City is the Knights of the Holy Crown City of Guevara. Everyone has a selfish heart. When Langing¡¯s Rapids Army was named after Han Jin¡¯s name, he went to Han Jin, and his loyalty is unquestionable. The Knights can''t talk about any loyalty. If you play downwind, you should be able to perform well. If Hanjin is in trouble, they will not die together. That is a problem.


    Guevara stood at the forefront of the team and looked around. Then he jumped from the unicorn. It was the mount that Han Jin gave him. Then he reached out and patted the unicorn''s ass. After Han Jinling The cultivation of the animal offerings, the unicorn is very spiritual, understands the meaning of Guevara, and slowly moves backwards with an elegant pace.


    This level of fighting, Guevara can only make full effort, the unicorn can not help, but his cumbersome.


    "Raise the gun!" Guevara sighed.


    The knights of the Knights of the Holy Crown City have raised their guns. However, many people¡¯s hands are shaking. Their enemies are not ordinary life, but an unstoppable behemoth. But they are nothing but Are the humble ants ant directly colliding with the behemoths? !


    The old orc Toby''s gaze locked Guevara, and a smile appeared in his mouth, but his smile looked awkward. The life and death of the orc family depends on whether he can quickly tear the enemy''s battle. Of course, after tearing the first track, there are second and third roads, but now he is not in the mood to think so much, fight! The orc family will never be afraid of bleeding! !


    Guevara sensed the gaze of the old orc Toby, his vision also fell on the other side, the dragon gun slightly picked up, and then a group of white enamel blooms, wrapped him in the whole body.


    Behind the orc family, a total of seven giant hells lined up in a line, rushing forward, they did not need to launch an attack, the dead or the beasts who were squatting, between the **** and the pass, Turning into a group of bright red coke, this is the most terrible place for exotic fires. In fact, the body of Hell is not very tough. With the attacking power of the behemoth, you can make the **** into a splash of gravel, but what about it? The behemoth is also unable to resist the burning of the hell, and if the life is changed, the orc family will lose the blood, and the Phoenix Birds can release the fire of the exotic, and the monster will never give birth to a small one. Bimon.


    The orc warriors are running wild and running forward. For them, **** is a kind of unsolvable existence and can only try to stay away.


    After the break, more than a dozen hill giants stopped their steps and turned around. The chain hammer in the collectively ruthless handle was thrown out. More than a dozen hammer hammers were cut through the sky, and the harsh whistling sound was heard. Hell.


    It may be because of the distance, but also lack of unified command. More than a dozen brainless giants chose the same hell, and the hammers with giant forces easily penetrated into the inner body of Hell, and then a burst of fire broke open. Come, the shape of the **** is falling down, turning into a pile of gravel that is still burning.


    With one hit, the giants of the hills made a smirk and then found a new problem. The hammers were gone. What should I do? All of them attacked and made a desperate battle. No one would carry heavy stones. One of the giants of the hill looked around and saw no stones. The detective grabbed a female orc and then forced out.


    The hill giant''s experience in throwing can be regarded as unparalleled in the world. The female orc screams and struggles in the air, definitely affecting the direction, but in the end, the female orc is in the middle of the target, there is no deviation.


    The **** that was hit was paused and continued to move forward. Obviously, this suicide attack could not harm it.


    The giants of the hills once again made a sneer, and for them, this is definitely an innovation. They used to worry about their weapons for generations. Now they suddenly found out that they are surrounded by weapons, and how powerful is another. It¡¯s fun, it¡¯s fun.


    The giants of the hills seized the orcs closest to themselves and then cast out new weapons. Or because of the distance, they chose the same **** again, and a raging fire wave bloomed on the hell. Unfortunately, this round of volley is far from being as sharp as it was, and the **** is just a few squats and continues to run forward.


    The beasts around were screaming and fleeing, and the giants of the hills were squatting. They were tall and long, and they could catch up with the orcs in just a few steps, and then launched a new round of projection.


    Even if the body of Hell is not strong, it is not destroyed by flesh and blood. The projections of the giants of the hills still have no effect. When they want to seize new weapons, the orcs have already avoided the distance, and the **** is also rushing. The closer, the more than a dozen giants of the hills stepped forward, fled to the front, and ran while searching for the right stones. However, they ran in the wheat fields, but the wheat seedlings caught a lot of stones. The block is hard to find, and occasionally see a piece, not yet their nails are big, can only give up.

 Chapter 427： Wonderful

    The forty-seventh chapter


    The old orc Toby continued to sprint, two strange red lights lit up in his eyes, and then, a thunder like a thunder swelled, and in the process of Mercedes, the old orc Toby¡¯s body became more and more burly, More and more tall, the ultimate madness!


    When the old orc Toby locked Guevara, the distance between the two people was still more than 700 meters away. It took only a dozen seconds to reduce the distance to less than 100 meters. The effect of the ultimate madness has been Completely released, the old orc Toby became a golden behemoth.


    The power of the Behemoth is not limited to the number of enemies that can kill and kill. It is enough to see all the enemies, sweeping everything, enough to make any enemy feel scared, or even collapse, the old orc Toby, a dozen behind It is only a group of giant beasts, and it is like a group of hills that are pressed against the surface. The Knights of the Holy Crown City have appeared loose. The knights have an illusion that they cannot fight. Otherwise, they will be crushed in an instant. Into the powder.


    Behind the Behemoth beast, there are more than two hundred giants in the hills, but they are running far less than the behemoths. When the behemoths are approaching the battle of the Knights of the Holy City, they Just entering the throwing distance, behind the giants of the hills, about 3,000 Thunderbirds swooped down from the air, and a sharp voice screamed one after another. A pair of wings spread out to cover the night sky.


    Life and death are suspended in one shot. The old orc Toby is very clear. He has no time to start a regular battle, and he has no time to test it. So when he comes up, the trump card is all out, and the enemy''s battle must be completely torn at the fastest speed!


    The giants of the hills shouted and struggled to throw the hammers in their hands. The chain hammers with giant forces pierced the sky, rotating and roaring, and fell to the Knights of the Holy Crown.


    The knights of the Knights of the Holy Crown City changed their faces. They understood that the situation was very bad, but did not expect that the deadly attack would come so fast.


    There were a lot of knights who released their bodyguards and then tried to use the guns to block the hammers that roared. Unfortunately, they couldn''t stop it! The blood flower piece splashed, and the hammer hammer of more than two hundred handles was deeply embedded in the battle of the Knights of the Holy City. Some hammer hammers even took out a blood path of more than ten meters. I don¡¯t know how many people stumbled, all tried to go. The knights who were blocked were all shot and broken, and even the war horses that crossed were also fragmented.


    Why is the strong always awesome? The answer has come out! The knights have enough qualifications in the holy city to triumph, and they can face more than 200 hill giants. They are extremely fragile. Only one face, six or seven hundred knights fall into a pool of blood.


    The hill giants screamed and continued to move forward, and the Thunderbirds had crossed them and rushed to the battle.


    This is the three-axe axe! It is also a very skilled three-axe!


    Before the behemoths cut into the enemy, the giants of the hills first launched the throwing, trying to alleviate the pressure of the behemoths. Then the thunderbirds stood in front of them and supported the attack of the behemoths. The mission of the behemoths was not annihilation. All enemy forces, but tearing the enemy, they will straight forward, forward, and forward, the deeper the better.


    If the Behemoth is a tank that is rampant, then the giants of the hills are the guns that provide fire support, and the group of thunderbirds that have swooped down from above is the plane. The blasting wolves that flooded like the tide are of course scattered. This is an alternative type of three-dimensional combat.


    Guevara¡¯s look changed slightly, and the casualties of the Knights of the Holy Crown City were somewhat unexpected. The old orc Toby¡¯s roaring excitement and the fragility of the enemy were beyond his imagination. Such an enemy could never resist him. Attack.


    Suddenly, Toby¡¯s footsteps slowed down. He felt like he had rushed through a layer of inexplicable diaphragm. He could clearly see Guevara and see the horrors of the Knights of the Holy City. Who knows this step? The eyes are full of flowers, and then the enemies in front disappeared without a trace. The surrounding winds roared and screamed, and the stars could no longer see the stars and the moon, and the wheat could not be seen in the ground. Everything around them was gray. It¡¯s fascinating, it seems to have entered another world.


    If you switch to any orc, you will panic, but the old orc Toby''s combat experience is too rich. When he was charged and smashed in the sand, Fossa was still a child who couldn''t talk, listening to the orc warriors behind him. The shout of change, the old orc Toby immediately judged that everything in front of him was an illusion.


    In the next moment, the behemoths that lined up in a line also rushed in and saw that all the enemies disappeared inexplicably, and they stayed for a while.


    Hey... The old orc, Toby, screams like a thunder, and then moves again, and starts to charge forward. His roar is louder than a scream. It¡¯s louder than loud, it¡¯s not venting anything, but telling all Orc, don''t be afraid, don''t lose yourself, follow me!


    Han Jin on the Ares sighed, and the illusion is only a magical array. When the number of enemies is enough to fill the whole array, what is the meaning of the so-called ''illusion''? In fact, the eight-door lock Tianzhen is definitely the top-ranking squad. At the beginning, his strength was very poor. The eight-door lock squad set up could not create an illusion. He could only rely on eight darings such as Yalinna and many other squadrons. To kill the enemy, now it is capable of creating an illusion, but it is impossible to be as imaginary as the Fengshan dynasty. Frankly speaking, he can only set a true and complete eight-door lock when he reaches the golden body. Array.


    However, he did not expect to defeat hundreds of thousands of orcs by illusion. The real purpose is to protect and protect those friends who are very important to him, as well as relatives.


    "Hugh! Health! Injury! Du! Scene! Dead! Surprise! Open!" Han Jin continued to incite eight times of law, every break, let the corresponding goalkeeper stiffen, an unspeakable feeling Rising from their hearts.


    Chanel and Elena and Gibran, their looks are as usual, because they have had similar experiences, Guevara, Dominique, Gail, and Hogan can also remain calm, Han Jin surrendered them, only There is nothing to know about Gaobin, and it¡¯s just like a chicken. He found that his senses spread in a mysterious state, and within a few tens of miles, nothing could escape his gaze. All the vegetation, rocks, rubble, birds and beasts were in his heart, as long as he Willing, he believes that he can even count how many ants are on the ground. What kind of magic is this? Too strong!


    The eyes of Moxico, Sasou and others are somewhat complicated. Once upon a time, they were also daring, and they made great efforts to resist the mercenaries. However, in order to maximize their power, they can only act as a daring. It is.


    Guevara''s bodyguard temper has been released to the extreme, the body shape is wrong, the whole person becomes a comet emitting electric light, and quickly approaches the old orc Toby.


    The illusion of the eight-door locks is limited. When Guevara is less than ten meters from the old orc Toby, the illusion can no longer cover his figure. The old orc Toby sees Guevara and immediately mentions the right. The palm, like a lightning bolt, is covered, and if it is taken by this palm, Guevara will definitely be pressed into the earth like a nail under the hammer.


    Guevara''s shape is swift, avoiding the pressure of the old orc Toby, approaching the enemy in the oblique thorn, and then the dragon gun in his hand spurts out like a life-sustaining dragon, hitting the old orc Than the left ankle. Guevara certainly wants to attack the other''s throat, heart and so on. It can be limited by height. He can only give up unrealistic thoughts.


    The old orc Toby''s reaction was extremely agile. Looking at the strength and speed of the palm, it is estimated that his half arm will be deeply buried in the ground, but after Guevara avoids it, he can recover his strength at the last minute. Then the left fist fell to the head and slammed to Guevara''s head. Guevara had no choice, and he also had the same body. The difference between the two bodies was ten times. Can you still play the heart-threatening box?


    Guevara''s wrist was lightly picked, the gun was retracted, and the figure continued to move forward. Then the dragon gun stabbed back and stabbed the old anast Toby''s back ankle. He is now looking at the enemy''s legs, not playing the enemy. Become a disability and never give up.


    At this moment, the space was distorted, and Dominique¡¯s tall figure appeared in front of the battle of the Knights of the Holy City. She had already had a long-awaited thunderbolt javelin in her hand, and then the javelin flashed away. At one moment, the lightning javelin appeared in front of the old orc Toby.


    Two hit one? This is not fair! But the old orc, Toby, didn''t have time to complain. He was turning his body and wanted to deal with Guevara. He had no time to dodge. He could only lift his right hand to force the offensive of the lightning javelin.


    A loud bang, the thunder and lightning javelin exploded in the old orc Toby''s palm, a full-scale attack by the Thunder Titan, the power can be imagined, the old orc Toby''s right palm was blown out nearly one meter round blood The hole, inside a fleshy and fuzzy, can even see the white bones, his lips are also bleeding, and the fist back, because of the huge force collision, his boxing bones involuntarily kneel on his mouth, lips are cracked, fist The back was also marked by his own sharp teeth with a deep blood mark.


    Pain, it takes time and nerves to transmit and feel. When the old orc Toby has not felt the pain, a faint shadow appears above him. The shadow seems to move, and the old orc Toby There was a smattering of blood in the left eye, and then the shadow disappeared without a trace, as if it had never appeared.


    A feminine figure rises extremely sharply from Dominion''s back, holding a strange magic wand like a gourd hammer in his hand, and then the magic wand pushes forward.


    The sky suddenly became brighter, and the thunder light fell straight from the air. The first thing that was unfortunate was the group of thunderbirds that had lost their targets and chaotically circling. About a few thunderbirds were falling in the nine-Gray drop. Within the scope of the attack, although Thunderbird has a strong resistance to electric magic, but Elena is not ordinary magic, hundreds of Thunderbirds are bombed in the air, rolling, whining, countless feathers Floating like a snowflake.


    With Yalena¡¯s current attainments, I can greatly shorten the singing time of Jiu Gee Ge, but I can¡¯t make a real instant. However, she hides behind Dominique and sings the elemental fluctuations caused by magic. Minnie''s thunderbolt javelin is covered, and there is no difference between instant and instant.


    The Behemoth beast that rushed into the eight-door lockout array, seven of them were attacked by the nine-Gray descending technique. The defects that are weaker than the monsters of the monsters are undoubted at this moment. They are constantly in the continuous electric light. Hey, writhing, every electric light makes them feel unbearable pain, and the first to scream is the old orc Toby, the right palm is severely wounded, the left eye is stabbed, and the nine-Gray drop is washing. His body, these, let his roaring reach an earth-shattering degree.


    However, the old orc Toby¡¯s snoring has just been issued, and it has been suppressed. Guwala¡¯s full-fledged, undisturbed dragon gun has penetrated the back of the old orc Toby¡¯s, and the crisp bones are transmitted. Everyone around the ear. A long time ago, Guevara and Yalena had cooperated in the same way. They had the thunderbolt skills. Guevara was not afraid of the nine-Gray drop. When the enemies around him were washed by the thunder, it was his great demeanor. good chance.


    The old orc Toby hurts and hurts. He wants to be crazy. He doesn''t feel it at all. A pretty shadow is standing in front of him more than 30 meters away. The long bow in his hand has already been drawn into a full moon. Then, Xiannier¡¯s finger The pines and arrows make a whistling sound that can tear the human eardrum and spurt out.


    Guevara struggled to pull out the dragon''s gun, and a **** splattered from the back of the old orc Toby''s back. Then Guevara immediately released the ''immediate movement'' and retreated to the battle of the Knights of the Holy Crown. Among them, while Elena released the magic shield and quickly retreated, Dominique was in front of Yalena.


    The whistling sound became more and more harsh. Some knights even threw away the guns and tried to cover their ears with their hands. The giants approaching the hills could not stop, and each showed a painful color, and they were trapped in eight. The behemoths in the door locks are getting louder and louder, but their squeaks are completely annihilated by a small arrow.


    The old orc Toby''s ankle was heavily wounded by Guevara. It was unable to support his body. He couldn''t adjust his center of gravity. He was slowly tilting. He couldn''t see the arrow. He relied on instinctive reaction and stopped with his left arm. In front of me, the figure is also shrinking down.


    Boom...Sinnel¡¯s arrow is shooting into the left arm of the old orc Toby, and then the whole arrow is turned into tiny particles that are scattered and scattered, and the particles become a fierce shock wave, wrapped in the old orc Toby. And rolled to the back of the old orc Toby.


    If you slow down the lens, you can see how terrible the shockwave! The old orc Toby''s cheeks and the muscles of the body are shaking wildly. All the fluff in the front half is broken in an instant, the left arm is deeply sunk into his chest, and the blind left eye suddenly splatters a sparkling crystal. The liquid, then the blood is thick, and the remaining right eye is raised high, which makes people worry. When he shoots in his head, the eyeball will roll out.


    The shock wave rushed upwards, and in the blink of an eye, some of the fallen Thunderbirds were pulled into hairless chickens, and the shock wave rushed forward, causing the old orc Toby to withstand tremendous pressure, so that all the wounds on his body were torn apart. The fluffy blood flower blooms like a salute, and the shock wave swells downwards. A hard pit hits a large pit on the ground, and several behemoths are also smashed to the ground, just because the old orcs Toby''s body blocked, the big pit was very irregular, as if someone had bitten a large piece of moon cake.


    The next moment, the old orc Toby''s feet left the ground, planted backwards, and the orcs with gold blood released the ultimate madness, although their magical defense did not change much, but the physical defense increased to A terrible degree, even knocked down by Xiannier in an instant, the power of this arrow is much stronger than the lightning javelin released by Dominique.


    However, Dominique can still continue to fight, still can release the same attack, and Xiannier becomes pale, obviously, it is her limit to shoot another arrow.


    From Guevara, the attack was first launched, and the old orc Toby was knocked down. It was only two seconds before and after. A powerful warrior with gold blood lost his combat power in the blink of an eye.


    This is the most terrible point of the eight-door lock, and the orc wants to break the battle? Yes, but the strength of the squad is more than eight times stronger than any one, because within the scope of the eight-door squad, the eight squad can gather at any time, anywhere, to launch the enemy. Deadly attack! Moreover, this is only the basic, you must know that Han Jin has never shot as a squad! Moreover, only six people from the beginning to the end, Gibran strength is not enough, afraid to trouble everyone, Gao Bin''s strength is unfathomable, but he does not understand anything...


    "I x!!!" swearing came out from a place that should not be.


    Lydia was stunned, Branzi was stunned, Julia was stunned, and Constance was still stunned. They were all staring at Gaobin. What happened to Gaobin? !


    "Who will tell me!" Gao Bin did not realize that the muscles on his face were shaking, and his eyes were full of glory: "When did the guys learn to move instantly?!" What he saw was so exciting. If he also masters the ability to move in an instant, no one can defeat him. Even if he is the **** of the mortal world, he dares to confront.


    "Gao Bin, what are you talking about? What momentary move?" Lidia asked inexplicably.


    "You didn''t see it?" Gao Bin glanced.


    "No, what did you see?"


    "Impossible..." Gao Bin slammed his beard: "How could Sinner move in an instant? There is also an old Guevana guy. He is a knight! Is he a magician?"


    "Cough..." Guevara suddenly coughed hard.


    "Brother! What are you talking about?!" Siniel''s figure disappeared and appeared next to Gaobin, in a delicate tone.


    "Ah?" Gaobin was shocked: "Have you heard? How did you hear it?!"


    "Not only I heard it." Siniel laughed and said: "Everyone heard it."


    "Yeah, my old guy also heard it." Guevara answered in a few kilometers, the knights around him were unknown, but the Gaobin over there was shocked.

 Chapter 428： Powerful magic

    Chapter 228 Powerful Magic


    The old orc Toby was defeated in an instant, and the first round of the Holy City won, but this did not have a decisive influence, the orcs are still struggling.


    At the beginning, when Han Jin and Rheinner negotiated, they once seemed to be concerned, but in fact they were ignorant of a question. When Fusha died, would you be opposed by internal? Han Jin also talked about the success of Fossa. He hinted at Rheinnell that you should carry out an internal cleaning.


    It is a pity that Fossa is Fossa and Rheinel is Rheinel. Their character and style cannot be the same. In order to consolidate his position, Fossa destroyed all internal potential threats, and Rheinnell believes that he is a member of the blood family of gold. The future of the orcs is worrying. In this case, everyone should be united. Can''t kill each other. Of course, this is not to say that Rheinel is better than Fossa. In yesterday''s battle, Rheinel was only for his own face, just to retaliate against Hanjin, forced the shaman to launch bloodthirsty, and ruined three thousand. Many Thunderbirds, and more than 7,000 Thunderbirds lost their fighting power and replaced them with Fossa. How can they make such mistakes? He had been entangled with the Grand Duke of Solomon for decades, and even if he had only one impulse and could not control himself, the city of Faro had long been annihilated in the long river of history.


    Fossa is extremely strict with the inside, but passive to the outside world. Unless there is a certainty to win, he will stick his claws out, and Rheinel is still relaxed inside, and he has a toothless and an eye for the outside world. The attitude, after knowing that he was calculated by Han Jin, was bent on revenge for Hanjin. It stands to reason that Rheinel is more suitable to be the leader of the Orc family than Fossa, but this requires a premise. He has the opportunity to continue and have the opportunity to correct his mistakes. Otherwise, everything is a bubble.


    The eyes of the orc warriors turned into blood red, and the muscles on the cheeks were not distorted. This is proof of the release of madness.


    There are a lot of sons in Fossa. They were killed by Han Jin near the Black Crow City. They were killed by Han Jin in Yehliu City. The rest are still alive. They are the most terrible! As long as you have passed the boyhood, you can master the ultimate madness, and the appearance of each silver behemoth will make the nearby orc warriors make crazy shouts.


    Fossa killed his brother, and his uncle and uncle, so that the blood of the blood family of gold was greatly reduced and dying. When he firmly grasped the rule, he also understood the mistakes he made. He paid attention to protection. These children are looking forward to their future rejuvenation of the blood family of gold. In fact, if there is no regret, Rheinel has been executed, but Fusa is reluctant, every soldier with the blood of gold is precious, even though he understands that his eldest son has been hating him, and finally chooses Continue to observe.


    Fussa accumulated a lot of force for many years, and it is completely blooming at this moment! On the other hand, it is not easy to do this under the high pressure of the Duke of Solomon.


    Compared with the Orc''s offensive, the Battle of the Knights of the Holy Crown City is particularly pale. Even if they can hold their own front, they can face the orcs who are like the tides. What is the use of a reef? What they need is an indestructible dam!


    Lang Ning led the Rapids to cover up from the side, and Alexandre led the mountain corps to the front. Then, Winston led the First Swordsman of the Holy City, and Saxon led the Second Swordsmen and also rushed over. The army of troops is lined up to block the attack of the orcs. At this time, the strategic reserve team is no longer needed. Faced with the already crazy enemies, they can only use the same madness to meet.


    Kane directed the magical army to release magic, trying to intercept and interfere with the orc''s offense, but the orc family has reached a desperate level, regardless of what is in front of them, they will turn a blind eye.


    Fire wall, if there is no external interference, the fire wall can burn for a few minutes, even dozens of minutes, which is determined by the magic depth of the caster, but with the body rushing into the sea of ??fire, let the fire a lot of elements Loss, the fire wall will last for more than ten seconds, it will gradually extinguish.


    The swamps still can''t make the orc warriors fear. They rush in and get stuck. Then the partners step on their bodies, then rush in and then sink in, until the entire swamp is filled and becomes a thoroughfare.


    This is no longer a battle, but to fight against humanity, against humanity, against elves, against heaven and earth, against the whole world!


    Perhaps the orcs have realized that today''s confrontation is what they left in this world, and the last cry.


    The battle became hot in the first place, and the battle was extremely fierce, and there was no more tragic!


    Winston and Saxon are all practicing fire fighting skills. They have released the bodyguards to the maximum, like two firemen, rushing in the battle of the orcs, their style makes the swordsmen of the Holy City feel To the great encouragement, even a group of sheep, under the leadership of the lion, can also break out of fighting spirit.


    The mountain corps front of Alexander Hill was extremely stable, bearing the wave of offensives of the orcs, without any slight wavering. The backbone of the mountain corps was composed of prisoners of war, and later the first swordsmen and the second from the Holy Crown City. Among the swordsmen''s regiments, more than half of the high-ranking swordsmen have been recruited, and their strength has increased greatly. It is considered to be the most elite army of Hanjin. When fighting with the Cold Shadow City, facing the squadron that covered the sky and covered the earth, they will still fight to the end. Now, it will not be shaken. At least the beasts will hurt and scream, and the squadrons are all lifeless monsters. Even if there are more monsters to kill, there is no fun as a warrior. At the moment, they have been waiting for a long battle.


    However, they can stop the orcs just because the orcs have changed their tactics.


    The old orc Toby was defeated, and the desperate new Shaman Theodore released the order without authorization. Originally, he wanted to break through two paths. Now the enemy¡¯s defense is much stronger than they think. Theodore is determined to be a dead one. Beat, turn the breakout into a concentrated breakthrough, all the behemoths, hill giants and thunderbirds are concentrated in a vertical line, pointing to the Knights of the Holy Crown of Guevara.


    Guevara¡¯s pressure has increased greatly. Fortunately, Hanjin¡¯s eight-door lock array has turned all the thunderbirds that have swooped down and prepared to release lightning attacks into waste. Once they fly into the big array, they can¡¯t see anything. Not to mention the target, only the ultra-low-flying Thunderbird can see the crowd on the ground through the illusion, but unfortunately, they fly so low, they have already become the target of the elf shooters, and the elves are in the eight-door lock The array was unaffected, and the Thunderbird had not released the lightning, and the lasing arrow had shot it into a honeycomb.


    The Knights of the Holy Crown can remain stable, Guevara has ordered them to quit hundreds of meters away, fighting with the Behemoth, not the knights can participate, and, as the commander, he can not use irresistible Death will test the will and courage of the knights, and there is no meaning in the test. The knight who passes the test will definitely become a dead person.


    Once again, Yalena appeared in the back of Guevara. Her eyes were full of dissatisfaction. She didn''t know who was irritating her. Then she slowly lifted the gourd hammer and began to sing magic.


    Dominique had never left, and she noticed that the magic was fluctuating. She glanced back and felt a little surprised. Who made the little princess angry?


    The sky became brighter, and a thunderbolt appeared suddenly. It poured down under the might of the mighty, and the ground was smashed with sand and stones. The orc warriors were smashed with flesh and blood, and accompanied by the old orc Toby. The Behemoths have long suffered from minor injuries, and the flexibility of the body has been greatly reduced. More than a dozen of them have been besieged by Guevara and Dominic, and they are still unable to make breakthroughs quickly. Of course, Guevara. And Dominique is self-sufficient, unable to kill the enemy, and found that the opportunity can only be gently let go, otherwise they will suffer heavy losses when they kill a behemoth.


    The Behemoths once again suffered, and the magic defense was too low. The attack of the nine-Gray descending technique can easily achieve the greatest damage. Each column hits their body and splashes a **** flower, but their bodies Extremely large, as long as the injury is not fatal, they can continue to fight. This is not a hard-resistance, but a hard battle.


    Guevara''s pupil suddenly contracted. He found that the fluctuation of the electric element not only did not weaken, but it became more and more fierce, which violated the magic principle.


    Every thunderbolt will leave an electric light, like a very thin mirror with a diameter of about two meters, attached to the ground, printed on the body of the behemoth, covered in **** bodies, Within a few hundred meters, this strange ''mirror'' is getting more and more.


    Hung... banging and banging... Jiu Gray¡¯s descending technique is still unscrupulously pouring, because no one can pose a threat to Yalena, and the giants who broke into the eight-door locks can¡¯t see Yalinna and see it. It¡¯s useless, they have lost throwing weapons. In fact, the three-axe tactics of the orcs are continuous. The giants of the hills collectively throw hammers and attack the enemy. Then the Thunderbirds fly down to help. Normally, the Bimons can be easily rushed into the enemy. The giants of the hills follow up, pick up their weapons, continue to shoot, or fight melee with the enemy. It is a pity that the Behemoths have not made any progress at this moment, and the giants of the hills are all empty-handed.


    The strange mirrors printed are more and more, and finally they are connected to each other and overlapped. Within a few hundred meters of the circle, they have been completely covered by a dazzling light, and the magical fluctuations caused by it can rush into the sea.


    Guevara roared, stepping back and retreating from the entanglement with the behemoths. The guns on the dragon guns quickly became bleak, and the light from the body became more and more dazzling. . Dominique''s eyes glowed silver, and she was quickly retreating. At this moment, Guevara and Dominique used their best efforts to protect themselves.


    Suddenly, the whole mirror slowly bulged, like a round piece of bread, and then the piece of bread that was hundreds of meters in size blasted open. In the earth-shattering sound, countless silver light slammed into the air. , Guevara and Dominique are completely covered by silver light, they can''t see their movements, and the magic shield released by Yalina seems to have been punched by an invisible giant, and it bursts instantly. Her The figure was flying down a few tens of meters away. The knights in front of the Knights of the Holy Crown City were rushed to turn over. Some knights even flew up with the horses. They rolled over a few laps before they landed on the ground. People are fine. The knights all have bodyguards, but the horses have broken bones and fractures.


    The behemoths that were directly hit are even worse. Most of them are **** than the behemoths. The surrounding skin seems to be hardened by an invisible force, revealing the muscles of the red dragonfly and the dense spider web. The blood veins even exposed the bones, and some of them were cut away from the belly of the giant beast. The intestines, which were several times thicker than the human waist, flowed to the ground. How bad the scene was.


    A shadow suddenly flashed, and Han Jin had appeared on the side of Yalina. She grabbed Yalena, who was still flying back. He showed a blaming look in his eyes, but did not speak.


    And Irina''s face is full of excitement and joy, she did not speak, but a pair of big eyes with rich expressions are staring at Han Jin, she is waiting or looking forward to, can fully express the name of another world movie Her mood: You have to praise me!


    In the battle of the Phoenix Birds, a headed magician stunned and suddenly said: "Thunder explosion? Yalina has reached the peak of the magician?!" Although he can not see the eight-door lock in the array The scene, but the elemental fluctuations caused by magic are not his.


    "Is it impossible?" Another headed wizard is hesitant: "In the beginning, we used seven or eight years. Even if Yalina''s qualifications are much better than us, it is impossible to be so fast!"


    "Yalina is next to Raphael... It¡¯s been almost two years, isn¡¯t it?¡± The previous magician smiled: ¡°Tobias, it seems that you are not used to being overtaken.¡±


    "When I was a magician, I was far beyond us." The magician also smiled: "Spond, I have not been as stingy as you think, and... I have just released Jiu Gee Ge, even if she really reached the peak of the Magister, it is impossible for her to release it."


    "Yeah..." The magician named Spencer stunned, and the companion said it makes sense. It is too difficult to release two high-level magics in a row. Especially the thunderstorm is a powerful magic that is infinitely close to the curse. Yalina really reached the peak of the Magister, and could not do it.


    "Don''t think so much." Tobias smiled. "We should contribute, we can''t easily be compared to young people..."


    "This is inevitable." Spencer shook his head and said in a narrow tone: "Even adults admit, what else do you insist on?"


    ¡°Is Rafael really so powerful?¡± Tobias¡¯s look was awkward, and he smiled and smiled. ¡°But he is an opponent of an adult, and my opponent is... Yalina.¡±


    Out of the scope of thunderbolt, Guevara''s image is still good. In Hanjin''s magic laboratory, he and Yalina have gained a lot, and the solid body protection has protected him. Dominic looked a little embarrassed, the helmet did not know where to fly, showing a flying hair, shoulders and breastplates have a small crack, even Dominis with a strong electric power magic In this way, you can imagine the end of those behemoths.


    Dominique¡¯s mouth was opened, as if she wanted to scream something to Yalina who was tens of meters away, but in the end, a thousand words turned into a helpless sigh, and then I reached out and made a hand. The thunder and lightning javelin, as she stood up, rushed to the mourning behemoths, swearing at him, asking for his life, not doing anything at this time, what are you waiting for? !


    Guevara also lifted the dragon gun, and behind Dominique, the orc''s offensive wave was completely interrupted by Yalena''s magic. The followers were still hundreds of meters away, and they had enough time to kill one by one. Kill those injured Behemoth beasts.


    "Is it very powerful?" Han Jin finally spoke. His tone was somewhat helpless. Yalena''s magic loss was very serious, and she suffered some injuries. If she knew that Yalena would forcefully try to release overlapping magic, he would definitely block it. Elena''s.


    Yalina bit her lip and her eyes dropped a little. Han Jin did not praise her and made her very disappointed. What a great success for her? She finally mastered the overlapping magic!


    "My Yalinna...is the best." Han Jin knows the mentality of Yalena. She has to extort a word. When she says this sentence, he feels that the back seems to have a goose bump. Although he likes Yalina, he is not accustomed to expressing it in such a numb manner, just to prevent Yalinna from disappointing and reluctantly. Of course, not loving him does not mean that he does not cherish Yalina.


    "Oh..." Yalena almost broke and laughed, and the corner of her mouth went up immediately, revealing a happy smile.


    "Go back to rest." Han Jin does not want to continue to numb, although he knows that girls need to use numbness to lick, but he can''t do it.


    "Yeah." Elena nodded.


    Han Jin looked ahead, Guevara and Dominion took advantage of it. The behemoths were hit hard and almost lost their fighting power. Even if they can continue fighting, they are just a few clicks and a few jumps. It¡¯s impossible to pose a threat to Guevara and Dominique, but in the distance, the next wave of the Orcs has already arrived. There are almost a hundred giants in the hills and three silver behemoths. Obviously, they It is also a powerful warrior belonging to the blood family of gold.


    Han Jin¡¯s figure flashed in front of Guevara and Dominique, and his body shape has disappeared into the ground. He is in the range of eight-door locks. He can move freely without restrictions, and he can walk out of the eight-door lock array. No.


    The next moment, Han Jin emerged from the rush of the blast wolf warrior, a group of extremely dense purple light around him, quietly cutting all the orc warriors close to him into pieces of flesh and blood.


    More than a hundred giants in front of the hill and the blood family of the soldiers immediately discovered Han Jin, who can move freely in the ground, only one person!

 Chapter 429： apology

    The forty-second apology


    Carrying too many grief and hatred of the orc family, Han Jin can still maintain his face, even indifferent, he only bowed his head and stared at his left palm, where he did not know when a fist-sized flower bud appeared. .


    The orcs made angry screams and desperately rushed to the Han, and even the giants of the hills became very excited. If it weren¡¯t for the three powerful warriors who had the blood of the golden blood, they would stop throwing their own together. Weapons, of course, it is impossible for them to hit Hanjin. The heavy hammer is really flying out. The unlucky one must be the orc.


    Han Jin looked at the flower in the palm of his hand and sighed: "The fire is red, open!"


    The flower buds suddenly shot out of the darkness, and instantly illuminated the dark battlefield. The petals opened a little, then fell off the flower buds and flew out in all directions. Each petal kept changing, from one flap to two. The flap, the two **** become four-petal, and finally turned into a thousand thousand, the battlefield of murderous, has become the ocean of flowers.


    The petals are wrapped in swaying light, flying around, chasing, more dense than snow, more beautiful than the rainbow, warmer than the spring, more splendid than the stars, the beauty of the ultimate brilliance, almost suffocating .


    At the same time as the red lotus blossoms, the three powerful warriors with the blood of gold snarled, but they did not attack, but instead turned around and desperately fled to the distance. At the beginning of Mark Singh, Han Jin also released the same magic, easily killing a near-dead abyss demon, and destroying the defense of Maxinburg, surviving and surrendering Hanjin''s warriors and magicians to remember In that scene, through their mouths, Han Jin¡¯s magical power gradually spread. Later, the elves occupied Maxinburg and learned a lot. The strong people such as Ampudra, Prudence and Fossa agreed. Han Jin¡¯s release is definitely a mysterious curse.


    What if I see the curse? Of course, to escape, for the orc family, the curse always means irresistible death and injury, and the strongest of the orc family in history can not compete with the curse.


    Compared with the warriors of the Golden Blood family, the more than a hundred hill giants are very tragic. Although their bodies are tall and ordinary orcs only reach their thighs, this is enough to make them unable to retreat. On the contrary, in the wandering of the crowd, they continue to move closer to Hanjin.


    Most orcs don''t understand what the dazzling petals of the face are, and after a moment of dazzling, they try to open their eyes and catch the shadow of Han Jin.


    Only in an instant, thousands of petals with a burst of light shrouded the square of nearly a thousand meters. In this wave of the Orcs, a total of three gold-blooded warriors and more than 100 mountains were dispatched. The giants of Qiu, there are more than 4,000 hurricane wolf warriors, all wrapped in it, no one can escape.


    The petals are particularly gentle and swayed by the orcs. The effect of the madness disappears inexplicably. At the same time, there are many negative emotions disappearing. For example, hatred, anger, fear, etc., many orcs have strange smiles on their faces. They are staring at the endless flower rain, letting their bodies continue to melt, disintegrate, and die. It turns out that it is not terrible. When they see death, they feel a kind of happiness, from the depths of the soul. happy.


    However, the orcs outside the red lotus industry''s fire range showed a horrifying color, seeing their companions become riddled with each other, even broken, but they are actually laughing, for the onlookers, this scene is more than It is impossible to understand, but also an abnormal horror.


    The three warriors with the blood of gold are still running hard, and after releasing the ultimate madness, they have become a huge silver behemoth, each step can be tens of meters or so, and they live regardless of the tribe , arbitrarily rushing, the speed is almost to the extreme.


    From the front, the three fighters are still normal, but from the back, you can see a strange picture that is rare in hell. Their backs have been eroded by thousands of thousands of red lotus petals, and even a clear, ten-meter-long, **** vertebrae can be clearly seen, and the vertebrae are writhing with their running postures. Some of the joints have already stood out, as if they will fall down in the next moment, and they will be straight and straight.


    With this kind of injury, even if they can escape from birth, they may not survive. However, they can still control their own bodies and their own will, and are not affected by the fire of Honglian.


    With more than three hundred meters left, you can rush out. For them, this is only a dozen steps, but their pace is slowing down, slowing down, and then plunging on the ground.


    This kind of information can''t be 100% comprehensive and 100% accurate. Now, after the Orc people pay a huge price, they finally understand that someone can instantly curse!


    Nearly kilometer around Hanjin, it has become an empty field. Only he is standing alone. The orcs who have fallen to the ground continue to melt at a speed that can be perceived by the naked eye, and finally become a piece. Piece fly ash.


    Han Jin reached out and pointed forward. The thousands of dazzling petals suddenly formed a frenzy and rushed to the distant beasts.


    The orcs were shocked. They witnessed the companion''s end. They understood that the petals that looked so beautiful were fatal, and they hurriedly turned around and rushed to the rear.


    "What kind of magic is that?" Tobias of the Phoenix Birds was stunned. Although the distance between the two sides was extremely far, there was no magic fluctuation, but the dazzling color was particularly eye-catching in the night, and Tobias immediately released. The eye of perspective, witnessed the power of the red lotus industry fire, his expression and the orcs are equally astonished.


    "I don''t know." Spencer replied in a dignified tone. He and Tobias were both fire sorcerers, and they had a deep knowledge of magic, but the power and attack power of the magic, and the outside. In form, it is far beyond the common sense of magic, he can not accept.


    "It seems to be fire magic." Tobias hesitated.


    "Is there a fire magic that we don''t understand?" Spencer asked, if there was a fire magic that they had never heard of, it was an insult to their profession.


    "It seems that I don''t believe it, but now... can you still admit it?" Tobias smiled bitterly: "Sputy, you said, this time I want to bring Lorraine back, I advise you." Don''t delay the child''s future. She is here, maybe she can learn something we can''t teach."


    Spencer was silent for a moment and shook his head. "I will not interfere with Lorraine''s life. If she is happy here, let her go."


    "Yesterday... you don''t seem to say that." Tobias said.


    "I changed, can''t I?" said Spencer with a squint.


    "Where are you so angry?" Tobias felt a little strange, and suddenly realized: "Is it bad to be overtaken by one young man after another? Poor self-esteem is doing..."


    "It is a good thing to be surpassed by young people, so we will have hope." Spencer said disdainfully: "I don''t like you, I even think of Yalina as my opponent... What do you think? I am Worried for you!"


    "Raphael!" Rheinel, who has been in a state of confusion, has finally come alive. Seeing Han Jin, who is standing still in the distance, an uncontrollable flame is filled in his chest, and then Rhinenell opens his mouth again. , roaring: "Raphael!!!" With his roar, his figure swelled up a little.


    Han Jin sneered, and did not take care of Rheinel''s provocation, and his body shape shrank to the ground.


    With his current yuan, releasing the red lotus industry fire is easy, but it takes a lot of effort to make it, that is, he has the strength to continue fighting. However, the orc family is a group of mad dogs. If you keep yourself here and let the orcs lose their confidence, it is very likely that they will run away, or they will attack in multiple ways, which will make him a headache. Xiannier wants to show his strength, so, Yalina also wants to show her strength. As a result, these two darings cost a lot of physical strength, and a large amount of magic power, they are temporarily unable to participate in the battle, and the rest The six darings, Hogan want to stay on the Ares, Gibran''s strength is not enough, Gail''s general manager is not suitable for killing on the battlefield, Gaobin''s real power is unknown, he can''t assign Gaobin indiscriminately, in case of danger, he How is it responsible? That is to say, he set up eight darings for his eight-door lock, and now there are only two left, Guevara and Domini, who are ready to fight at any time. If the orcs break out, they It¡¯s not too busy, even if the orcs send only a few beasts, and then keep up with dozens of hill giants, no matter which army they hit the holy crown city, they will have the upper hand. This is the high-end power scary. The place.


    In order to avoid unnecessary casualties, he can only try to attract the soldiers of the Behemoth and the Blood Blood family to the middle of the road to relieve the pressure of other legions. In other words, he must constantly tell the Orcs, your tactics. It is correct, you will succeed a little bit, but because we are very tenacious, we will block you. As long as you work harder and harder, you will be able to break through the line of defense.


    The orcs saw that Han Jin disappeared, and countless deadly and beautiful petals became unseen. They immediately reacted. The orcs also had a certain understanding of magic. A magician released the curse and then hurriedly withdrew. what does this mean? Magical exhaustion!


    Don''t attack now, what are you waiting for? Waiting for someone to meditate, add magic, and then release the curse again?


    Rows of hurricane wolves warrior waving a bright scimitar, desperately rushing forward, stepping through the dead, fragmented bodies left by their companions, and rushing into the eight-door lock. But this time, the orc race did not move out of the behemoths and the giants of the hills, and even the half-mad state of Rheinel was dragged by several of his brothers. Of course, several giants of heights of more than 20 meters each other. Twisted together, it caused a fatal threat to the nearby orcs, and even the new Grand Shaman Theodore was almost trampled to death, scared him to slap his head and sneak away, hiding in a safe place secretly.


    In addition to the Knights of the Holy Crown City, the situation in other areas is gradually turning into a bad situation. Although Han Jin and others have not invested too much energy in other aspects, the orc family is also the same. The first wave of impact is only a temptation, and then numerous wolves. Soldiers and walking orcs with inferior weapons rushed up and fought with the various regiments.


    Winston and Saxon are very good, but the Orcs also have their own generals and leaders. Winston and Saxon have been forced into the wind, and the casualties of the First Swordsmen and the Second Swordsmen are rising rapidly. But in terms of strength, the swordsmen and knights in the Holy Crown City are more than ordinary orcs, but the orc people¡¯s fighting spirit is not what they do. The only advantage is flattened, and the orc people have more people, the first swordsman. The formation of the regiment and the second swordsman regiment are only 8,000, but they are devastated by tens of thousands of orcs. The hardships can be imagined. Fortunately, Hanjin¡¯s eight-door locks make all the thunderbirds change. Into waste, if thousands of Thunderbirds are attacked, it is estimated that they have already collapsed.


    Winston and Saxon were in a hurry, but they were in deep trouble, unable to return. Although the orc family did not have the fighting skills, but the height and strength, the bright curved knife turned fast and awkward, Winston was fine. Some, Saxon has had seven or eight wounds. However, Han Jin has killed so many dragons. The dragon scales have already become the standard equipment of friends. The scimitar broke his Saxon bodyguard and the power has been Losing a small part, and then cutting the dragon scales, the force on the scimitar is running out, and at most a blood mark is drawn, it is difficult to cause substantial damage, but after all, it is not a way to go, they need urgent support.


    Lang Ning''s Rapids can still be barely maintained, because the Cavaliers'' equipment and tactics have played the role of restraining the hurricane wolf warrior. The right hand wielding the gun can control the distance between the two sides. If the enemy forcibly throws in, they can also use the knight. The shield protects itself, and the war horse is much taller than the blast wolf. Gibran did not know what ran to Lang Ning, his real strength is stronger than Winston and Saxon, but the impact is far less than Winston and Saxon. Gibran is like a poisonous snake. When the snake is angry, the tiger and the lion will retreat. But what about the poisonous snake in the face of a group of ants? Do you bite your teeth one by one? No matter how hard he tries, he can only puncture an enemy, but Winston and Saxon can knock down.


    The mountain corps of Yalinshan Reiter also could not support it, but they retreated very well and step by step. In contrast, the scenes of the First Swordsmen and the Second Swordsmen were somewhat confusing.


    Kane became the fire brigade. He divided the Magic Corps into five brigades to support the various legions, but the effect was not obvious. No way, he could only personally plunge into the battle of ''fire,'' on the battlefield. The power of the great magician is far more than the warrior of the same level, singing a few spells, a magic cover, you can easily reverse the situation, of course, when he goes to the second support point, only a few minutes, the original support point The situation has started to get worse again.


    "Have you seen it?" When Gao Bin sank his face, his posture was extremely powerful, his eyes flashing brightly, as straight as the body of a javelin, and the thick alternative beard, looking murderous, then he The arm points to the front: "They are bleeding for us!"


    Dozens of elves of the elves, and the middle and low-level leaders of thousands of elves, surrounded the high-pitched, quietly listening.


    "Once, our long bow in our hands aimed at them; once, we occupied their city and hurt their loved ones; once, we regarded him as the most terrible enemy, and tried every means to kill him." The voice suddenly became high: "Now everyone take a closer look, how did they return us!"


    The emotions of the elves are a bit commotion. This is an overly naive race. One person is innocent and one race is innocent. That is sad. According to the truth of the survival of the fittest, they are extremely difficult to breed. The alternatives like Ampudra and Prudence are very small in the elves. Of course, the elves such as Gaobin, Xiannier and Lydia are also different. Most of the elves only want to be quiet. A peaceful life, like the original Blanche, is with hundreds of elves in a small village. They believe that there are many things in the world that are more meaningful than war. Ampudra is used to reshape the elf empire. The glory of the slogan only provoked the enthusiasm of the elves to fight, and replaced it with any other slogan, which did not achieve this effect.


    When I heard Gao Bin, the emotions of the elves became very uneasy, and Gao Bin did not talk about it. This is the truth! An opponent who is regarded as a deadly enemy, they are protecting them at the moment!


    "Are we supposed to do something?" Gao Bin seems to be talking to himself, but his voice is clear: "They have already regarded us as partners, as comrades, they trust us, we?!"


    The elves¡¯ emotions are getting more and more excited. The front shouts and kills the sounds. The battles have already become hot, and the casualties will certainly not be less. Until now, no one has been injured because the humans have provoked the most dangerous. The burden, keeping all the enemies in front of them, just like Gao Bin¡¯s self-talking, what should they do?


    "Go! Let us express our most sincere apologies with the blood of the enemy!" Gao Bin''s arm slammed his hand and repeated: "Go!!"


    The elves turned around neatly and ran forward, and their fighting spirit had been shaken by Gaobin.


    Although Gao Bin¡¯s words were short-lived and did not actually tell the contradiction between the elves and the holy crown city, but this was a pre-war mobilization, not a speech. He could only choose the most concise language, and he still had to blame and pass the facts. Completely repeat it? It is estimated that when he finishes, the battle is over.


    "Let''s we together?" Lidia asked with a smile, perhaps remembering that in the past, Lydia''s face was filled with an indescribable look, or a style that even made people ignore the ugly face. Scars.

 Chapter 430： Not accepting the old

    The fourth and third chapters do not accept the old


    The elves have made great efforts to participate in the war, which has had a tremendous impact on the war situation. According to personal strength, the elves are far more elite than the orcs. They really do all the people, even the elves who don¡¯t like blood, can have a good Archery, in fact, no matter what type of skill, as long as it can reach its peak, it is an art, for example, the old man who sells oil. In the increasingly skilled skills, in the process of steady improvement, the elves can experience a kind of beauty and pleasure, but some elves do not want the arrow in the hand to point to another life, archery can be used to kill, but Killing is not the whole of archery.


    In the wars of the previous period, the elves lost a lot of money, but they have not yet reached the point where the mountains are running out of water. The total strength of the army is now around 70,000. These powerful shooters have entered the battlefield and produced immediate results. The range of the elves can reach more than 400 meters. This is just an ordinary elf. The elves have more sharp attack and longer range. The orcs and the champions of the Holy City can only fight in the front row, and the latter can only wait. Powerful can''t make it, and the elves can shoot arrows at any time and place. This is the advantage of long-range power. Although the number of orc races is much more than that of the holy crown city and the elves, it can exert lethality. Only a small part.


    The disadvantages were gradually pulled back, and with the killing of several big elves, Winston and Saxon solved their opponents and returned to the ranks, while the soldiers under their hands saw a large number of elves come to help, morale increased, desperately Before the rushing, in the impact of the orcs, their battles almost retreated more than a hundred meters away. At this moment, they rushed and pushed the front line back to their original position. This is a long time, and the morale of the orcs is very low.


    After Gao Bin, Xian Nier and Lydia came to the military squad of the Knights of the Holy Crown, there were more than 10,000 elf warriors riding along the silver Pegasus, and Han Jin did not leave the reserve team, so he must Be cautious, otherwise it will be too late to wait until an accident occurs before you want to change your deployment. What''s more, he faintly felt that today''s final decisive battle will definitely happen here, as long as it can hold here, the orc family will be defeated.


    Guevara has a body-protecting temper, the image can still be kept intact, and Dominic has been bathing all the blood, and the long flowing hair has become heavy, sticking to her shoulders and behind her back, but her fighting spirit is becoming more and more high-spirited. Waving a giant sword condensed by the power of the Thunder, rushing in the battle of the orcs, such as entering the uninhabited.


    ¡°What is Rheinnell doing?¡± Han Jin asked.


    The high-end power of the orc family was silent, which made Han Jin feel surprised, especially in the middle of the road. It only relied on the hurricane wolf warriors to fight, and they could not go to Guevara and Dominion. The number was in the face of the disparity in quality. Any meaning.


    "Do you want Rhinenell to rush with all the Bimen and the giants of the hills?" Gail said with a smile.


    "It is a matter of pleasure to be a success or failure in a battle." Han Jin said faintly.


    "For you, of course, I am happy, but they are not daring." Gail''s general manager sighed: "The Duke of the Great waited for this opportunity for decades, and finally did not wait."


    As if I heard the complaint from Han Jin, the figure of the giant giant appeared again. Almost one hundred tall figure strode from afar. Then, a hammer with a handle wrapped around the whistle and flew into the air. Falling into the battle of the Knights of the Holy Crown, the blood of the splash almost became a piece, and then several giant beasts crossed the hill giants and roared to Guevara and Dominic.


    This tactic of adding troops one by one is very stupid, but the orc family has no choice. The reason why the strong is awesome is because the success or failure of the war depends entirely on the counterbalance of high-end power. The orcs are inherently flawed if they Dare to make a fortune, maybe a curse, all the high-end power will be swept away, but fortunately, even the big magician can not release the curse continuously, the new big shaman Theodore out of caution, specially waited for a moment, see A large number of elves have been put into the battlefield, and Hanjin has been missing, and it is concluded that Hanjin should be in meditation, and this will dare to launch the next round of attacks.


    Guevara snorted and the gun type suddenly accelerated. This proves that when dealing with a group of ants, he only used a few percent of the power. The orcs were only scratched by Guevara¡¯s dragon guns, even if they were just clicked. The body will become a fluffy flesh and blood. For a moment, Guevara has passed through the battle of the orcs and directly greeted the behemoths.


    A burst of dramatic elemental fluctuations came from far away, and Tobias and Spengd finally shot. The weird thing is that people can only sense that the elements are getting more and more violent, but no magic appears.


    The two great magisters release the elemental resonance, which is extremely magical, but unfortunately does not have any attack power.


    This is a war, not a personal duel, so their mission is more than just releasing magic to attack the enemy.


    Elemental fluctuations are rising sharply. Then, nearly two-thirds of the magicians in the Phoenix Birds raise their magic wands and release the same kind of magic, the meteor fire!


    Tobias and Spencer do not hesitate to resonate with the magic, and the purpose is to allow most of the magicians to release this high-level magic.


    The blazing fire in the sky, followed by tens of thousands of meteorites falling from the sky, the spectacular scene can no longer be described in words, a magician released the meteor fire, the power is already very strong, six or seven hundred The magician releases the meteor fire together, enough to destroy everything!


    Within a radius of nearly 10,000 meters, it is already avalanche, a meteorite wrapped in a heavy force, ruthlessly hitting the ground, the fire of the sky is rising and falling, the hard ground in the past, has become a soft marshmallow. In the impact, it is rolling, twisting, and even a strip of long or short, or deep or shallow cracks. No one releases the ground fissure. It is a mark left by the meteor fire of the sky, dissipating in the element. After that, all the cracks will still exist until the time to smooth them.


    The meteor fire and rain that these magicians collectively released may not be very powerful, but the area far exceeds most of the aggressive curse, and the coverage of the meteor Mars is average, obviously they are not the first time.


    The lagging beasts suffered a devastating blow. No one can escape from this attack. Even the dozens of hill giants were swallowed up by the sea of ??fire. The thunderbirds hovering in the air and trying to contain the Phoenix Birds The group was also affected, and one after another became a fire group, falling to the ground and throwing into the ranks of the meteorites.


    How many orcs are there in the radius of nearly 10,000 meters? This is no longer important, because they have become the dust of history.


    Affected by the resonance of the elements, the magicians of the Phoenix Birds not only can release the magic more and more, but the spelling distance has also been greatly improved. They are using the facts to prove to the world that the Phoenix Birds are invincible in the hands of the Grand Duke of Solomon. Attacking the weapon!


    The meteorite is still falling, the ground is still rolling, the cracks are more and more dense, and it is more and more dense, like a huge spider web. If anyone has gone to the city, you may see this scene clearly, why The scenery near the city is so desolate and weird, why the life of the orc family is so poor.


    Ecological warfare, for Han Jin, the word is not new, he also understands the meaning, but the orc family''s mind will never understand what kind of sin is contained in this word, even Fussa does not understand, he only knows The situation of the orc family is getting harder and harder. It is less and less eaten and used. No matter how hard he tries, he can''t change. In the end, he can only give up the only big base of the orc family and go far away.


    The Hanjin of the Ares is so moved, it¡¯s terrible! This large-area cover magic is like a huge sieve. All the people with insufficient strength can''t escape bad luck. If you change to him, it is estimated that only Guevara and others can survive, and the Ares can remain intact. The people will be turned into fly ash, and the results of his hard work over the past two years will also become a bubble, and everything will have to come back.


    Gao Bin, behind the Knights of the Holy Crown City, also took a breath of cold air and saw this terrible attack. He and Han Jin couldn¡¯t help but think about it. If the elves face this kind of attack, they must How to resist?


    The few behemoths continue to move forward. When they are more than ten meters away from Guevara and Dominic, they suddenly rise to the ground and jump into the air of tens of meters, waiting for them to jump over the grid. After Walla and Dominique, they landed on the ground and continued to move forward without looking back.


    "Retreat!" Gao Bin''s pupil slammed like a needle tip and hurriedly issued an order.


    In the distance, there was another row of tall figures. It was more than two hundred giants in the hills. They were like a fired butt, and they rushed forward, and behind them, they were more than twenty or grayish black, or silver. The white behemoth beast, followed by a sharp roar: "Raphael..."


    The attack of the Phoenix Bird Legion killed a large number of orcs, but it also helped the orcs to make up their minds. This was unexpected. The giants in the mountains, the behemoths, and the gold that released the ultimate madness The blood warriors are already the last high-end power of the orcs.


    Almost seven or eight thousand Thunderbirds flew into the sky, forming a cloud that covered the sky, and the thunderbirds trapped in the eight-door locks also heard the voice of the shaman, miraculously regained possession. The sense of direction, flying out of the eight-door locks, then, the Thunderbirds gathered together, fanning the wings, flying to the Phoenix Birds.


    Obviously, the attack of the Phoenix Birds brought great excitement to the leaders of the Orcs. No, nothing!


    The decisive battle broke out suddenly when both sides lacked preparation.


    A few rushing into the battlefield, Bimeng, like the wind and sweeping the leaves, slaughtered the knights of the Knights of the Holy Crown. The long claws waved every time, and the thighs like the giant pillars can take away a few. Even dozens of lives, the knights who are arrogant and arrogant on the week can''t stop the attack of the behemoths. The orcs are ants, but they are also.


    The silent whistling sounds, the giants behind the hills are approaching, and they have thrown the hammers in their hands. This time, their goal is to hide behind the elves of the Knights of the Holy City.


    The elves were caught off guard. Although Gao Bin had already issued the order to retreat, the nearly 10,000 elves moved collectively, not to say that they could go. More than two hundred hammers fell into their battles, and they were born in the flesh and blood. There was a ditch in the middle.


    It¡¯s unstoppable for the Behemoth beast to be desperate, and the Knights of the Holy Crown City listed a long line of characters in order to block all the enemies. As a result, they only stepped through the giant beasts, and they swept through the group. Blood fog, straight to the elf.


    Guevara and Dominic wanted to return, but more than a hundred giants have already screamed and rushed. They can only attack the enemies ahead, and hand over those who are more than the behemoths to Hanjin or others.


    "The guys are trying to kill now?" Tobias said in a dignified tone. After releasing the element resonance, his face became pale. Obviously, he consumed a lot.


    "There will be casualties." Spencer smiled bitterly, then he glanced behind him.


    If you can choose, no magician wants to bomb the magic with the flocks of Thunderbirds. It is like Alexandria and his mountain warriors, facing the tides like the tide, no matter how much It is inevitable that you will feel depressed. If it is a living enemy, the warrior can get a sense of victory from the mourning and flying blood of the enemy, but it is only a monster that does not have life. It is defeated, but it is sad and wins. There is nothing to be happy about, and even if you kill 10,000 cockroaches, the enemy will add tens of thousands of times in a few days. With this awareness, frustration will even become desperate.


    The mentality of the Phoenix Birds Magicians is similar to that of the Mountain Warriors. They can fight other intelligent life. If necessary, they are willing to give their lives, but who wants to die with a World of Warcraft? As a life of wisdom, of course, have your own pride!


    Guevara screamed, his body leaping in the air, heading for a shot, stabbing a giant mountain, the hill giant, though unarmed, but not afraid, screaming and welcoming, opening a few more than the fan With double hands, one hand grabbed Guevara''s dragon gun and one hand shot to Guevara''s chest.


    Guevara''s gun suddenly speeded up, and a shot was piercing into the eyebrows of the giant of the hill. In the electric light that exploded, the head of the giant giant had turned into a **** rain, and his giant palm was under the influence of inertia. Or I took Guevara, but I have no strength, I can only tickle Guevara.


    Dominique flew sideways and his shoulders were hitting a chest giant''s chest and abdomen. The hill giant was much taller than her. It looked like a child was hugging an adult, but Dominique had nothing to do. The giants of the hill screamed and flew out, and then the giant sword in the hands of Dominique swayed into the wind, piercing the neck of a giant giant like a lightning bolt.


    Opposite more than a hundred hill giants divided into two rows of collective assault, their front has reached hundreds of meters long, although Guevara and Dominic shot very sharp, can do a blow, but how can not put the mountain The giants of the hills stopped, and the giants of the hills did not want to entangle with Guevara and Dominique, and rushed into the battle of the Knights of the Holy Crown.


    The knights of the Knights of the Holy Crown City have once again suffered a deadly attack. In the eyes of the behemoths, they are just a group of ants, and in the eyes of the giants of the hills, they are just a group of toys, and the fate is not much better than just now.


    The giants of the hills can make a punch, and they can fly the knight like a blade of grass. Some giants of the hill simply reach out and grab the neck of a horse in one hand and fought hard, just like waving two handles. The grotesque hammer, although the knights have the body to defend themselves, but can not withstand this violent impact, the flesh and blood are flying, the horse''s flesh and blood are also flying, but it does not matter, there are horses everywhere, there are people The body, the giants of the hills can change the weapons in their hands.


    More than a hundred giants of the hills go hand in hand, harvesting their lives like harvesting crops, with the protection of Guevara and Dominique. The Knights of the Holy Crown City should be the least casual, but the orcs chose to make breakthroughs and let them The loss has reached a terrible situation.


    Guevara and Domini couldn''t look back. These giants of the hills just rushed over. A group of powerful warriors with great beasts and blood of gold have approached them. That is the most terrible enemy! Rheinel and his brothers are all together, and the ultimate madness has turned them into a golden behemoth with infinite power. This group of forces is enough to tear all the walls of the wall! If there is no support, he and Dominique will also be shredded.


    "Raphael..." A silver behemoth roared as he ran, not knowing if he was venting anger, or was inviting to Han.


    Rushing... Countless blast wolf warriors shouted and galloped, the orcs have understood that today may be the last chance to release fighting spirit and bravery, they have let go of everything. Not only is Guevara here, but other legions also feel the pressure is increasing, and support is needed almost everywhere.


    Feel the momentum of the orcs, and Guevara, who has been through a hundred battles, can¡¯t help but burst into the heart. Today... won¡¯t be inexplicably defeated? !


    Dominic suddenly screamed, her eyes turned silvery white, and then swung the giant sword condensed by the power of Thunder and flew straight forward. Sometimes, she is embarrassed. Sometimes, she is quiet, but the body is filled with the blood of the Titans. In the face of a powerful enemy, her fighting spirit is inflated, even I can''t control myself.


    Guevara was in a hurry. She wanted to immediately call Dominie back. Suddenly she paused, and her mouth smiled helplessly. When did he become so forward-looking and even want to avoid the enemy? Are you really old? If you don''t accept the old... then fight! Raphael has matured and should be able to respond in a timely manner.


    Thinking of this, Guevara acted as a dragon gun, followed by Dominique, and rushed to the mighty behemoths.

 Chapter 431： Outside body

    The fourth and third chapters of the body outside


    A silver rushing at the forefront suddenly raised his legs and stepped on it. A ring of shock waves that could not be detected by the naked eye was centered on his body and rapidly spread to the surrounding area. This is another part of the blood family of gold. Stunts, wild trampling!


    Guevara''s bodyguards were released to the extreme, and the figure continued to fly forward, but his feet had left the ground, and it seemed to be floating in the low air, and Dominique stood up and volleyed a few times. He followed the head and flew straight over twenty meters high. In a scream, he waved a giant sword and slammed into the head of the silver.


    Guevara and Dominique avoided the attack of the other side, but the knights in the rear fell down, almost in the blink of an eye, and they were killed by the behemoths and the giants of the hills. Now that the mind is still undecided, and see Guevara and Dominion greet the enemy, the knights don¡¯t know how to be good, go to help, they have already been scared and kept fighting, how can they The Lord will kill in the front, and the soldiers will be indifferent in the future. When the battle is over, it will inevitably be severely punished.


    But when the knights hesitated, a wave of shock waves had already swayed from their feet. There were hundreds of knights and horses screaming with sorrow, and the knights were involuntarily, extremely embarrassed. Falling to the ground.


    The silver that was attacked by Dominic did not evade, and the backhand punched and slammed into Dominique''s chest. The real warriors of the Orcs never feared to fight with the enemy. On the contrary, they were extremely expecting.


    Hum... Dominy¡¯s giant sword is in the top of the behemoth¡¯s head. The wide blade has been completely trapped and replaced with other opponents. This sword is enough to cut his head in half, but with Compared with the huge head of the other party, Dominique''s sword is as pitiful as the toothpick.


    The silver screamed, and the fist slammed into Dominie''s chest. Dominique''s sword was like a toothpick, and his fist was like a giant hammer, almost covering it. Dominique¡¯s half body, this kind of battle is somewhat unfair, but the humble sword is made up of the power of the Thunder. He only feels that there are thousands of steel needles that are constantly puncture from head to toe. As the whole head bursts open, the front is also black, and the strength of the fist has weakened most of the unconscious.


    Boom... Dominique¡¯s body flew out like a stone, and the silver stalked his head with his hands, making a deafening roar, and then slamming his head with his fist.


    "Dominy!!" Guevara was in a hurry, the dragon gun slammed into the ground, the gun was bent into a crescent shape, Guevara took advantage of his body shape and immediately shot at Dominie''s place. .


    This series of actions is entirely out of his instinct. It is only when his body is stunned in the air that he finds that his reaction is superfluous. Dominique rolls and, if nothing stops, the silver mans four. The pupil of the shot did not show any expression. She could only see the bloodshot oozing from the corner of her mouth with her tongue. Then she slammed it again, and once again rushed to the silver behemoth. The other silver Bimeng did not support the companion''s intentions. They straight forward and rushed to the battle of the Knights of the Holy Crown.


    The purpose of the orc family is not to kill all the opponents, but to rush out of a way!


    Another silver Bi Meng raised his legs and stepped on the ground, still being wild trampled!


    After bearing two assaults and bearing the projections of the giants of the hills, there are only two thousand knights left in the Knights of the Holy Crown City. This time, the scope of the wild trampling is wider than before, and it has been rolled over to the ground. The knights all turned into statues and fell into a state of rigidity. The knights riding on horsebacks fell into the horses, and their movements and performances were generally neat.


    In the next moment, a dozen silver beijing has already entered the battlefield. The Knights of the Knights of the Holy Crown City have no resistance. The sharp fingertips can tear a dozen knights into pieces. Another piece of minced meat, not to mention the knight''s gunpoint can go up to the calf of the behemoth, what is the significance of attacking this part?


    Then, another Mengmeng lifted his legs and fell heavily.


    Whether they are climbing up or still struggling on the ground, the knights are simultaneously turned into statues, and even some of the rear elves are affected. The silver flying horses that fall across one fell one after another.


    The knights have suffered two side-by-side massacres. Although they are also massacres, they are much worse than they were just now. At least they can bark at the time, can avoid, and can retreat. Now they can only watch the sharp fingertips. Grab your body.


    Everyone who saw this scene showed a shocking look. As everyone knows, the orc family has the most powerful and fierce impact in the world, but it is never as good as it is.


    More than a dozen silver than the Mongolian alternately release the wild trampling, so they rush forward, who can stop them? !


    They are murderous and unstoppable. They can step out of the 20th or 30th meters in one step. They are as fast as lightning, and every time the thick giant arm swings, they can easily sweep away their lives. A wild trample can Let the warriors within a few hundred meters become a lamb to be slaughtered, losing all the resistance. This tactic is too ferocious and too vicious!


    Solomon had the world''s superb magical corps, but he never formed a good knight and swordsman group. Perhaps he had long understood that it didn''t make any sense, so he gave up.


    The use of the Knights and Swordsmen is very clear. In the battle with the Orcs, they are not allowed to play. It means that the Cavaliers and Swordsmen have lost their due value and let them play. Who can afford this devastating Consumption?


    "Distracted!" Gao Bin shouted, and immediately jumped on the silver Pegasus, taking the lead to retreat to the side. Those who have been shaken, he has no ability to save, otherwise the elite silver Pegasus will be left here.


    Lydia opened the longbow, and the fingertips were gently placed, and the arrow turned into a fire dragon with a claw and a claw, and flew straight toward a behemoth. It was only standing there than the behemoth, and watching the fire dragon hit his chest, nothing happened.


    Wild trampling is a warfare technique that does not distinguish between the enemy and me. In addition to the natural immunity of the blood-blooded warriors, all other life will be affected, and the behemoths that were previously smashed are no exception.


    As soon as the sound blew, the fire dragon turned into a raging cloud, wrapped in the monster, and then Lydia turned and jumped on the silver Pegasus, followed by Gaobin, but Xiannier did not Moving, she looked around and looked around, as if looking for something.


    "Xinnier?" Gaobin yelled.


    Xiannier bit his teeth in secret and finally jumped on the Pegasus and rushed to Gaobin.


    A Bimeng rushed out of the forefront, lifting his legs and stepping on the ground, another shock wave swept away, the ultimate madness and wild trampling, is the two ace of the orc people to rely on, just let them close No one can stop them!


    Almost hundreds of elves who couldn¡¯t avoid it fell from the fly. Fortunately, those who did not care about their lives and deaths, the orc family had only one purpose, forward, forward, and forward!


    A few giant beasts and hundreds of hill giants have been followed, especially the burning behemoths, the stiff effect has not disappeared, once again affected by wild trampling, even mourning There is no chance to send out, and the huge body looks like a giant torch.


    Gao Bin and Lydia have cooperated for decades, and they have reached the level of their hearts. They don¡¯t need to talk between them. They immediately turn to the north, one turns to the south, and the Pegasus army is also like the natural diversion of the river. On Gao Bing, a team caught up with Lydia.


    For Gao Bin, this kind of casualty is a commonplace thing, and it can''t affect his fighting spirit at all. It''s just because the elves are not good at close combat, so they temporarily let out the middle road, and the battle is not over.


    The cynicism that used to hang in the corner of his mouth has completely disappeared. His mouth shape and brow are very similar to Shannier. On Xiannier, it is sexy, but on his Gaobin, it seems a little weak, and he The self-proclaimed male style is incompatible with each other. However, the pair of cold and sturdy eyes can make up for the lack of image. In the past, he was like a prodigal son who didn¡¯t care about anything. Now he is like a sharp arrow, and he will shoot out the sharp arrow. !


    The Orc family suddenly launched a desperate offensive. It is a huge test for the Allied forces of the Holy Crown City and the Elves. The plan will be formulated by everyone, but can it be corrected in time as the situation changes? There are a large group of generals who are involved in military affairs around the generals. However, it is not the aide who can determine the fate of the army. It is the master. The so-called thousand army is easy to get, and it will be hard to find. This is the truth.


    The orc warriors saw that the behemoths had rushed into the enemy, the morale suddenly increased, and they desperately rushed forward. The Knights of the Holy Crown City had been completely disabled, but they did not need to mention it, and other legions felt great pressure. Not gradually backwards, the orc family has gone completely mad, even if it is ten for one, or even one for you, they will change with you! The elves in the back endured the soreness of their arms and fingers, releasing the arrows with all their strength, but still could not suppress the orc''s attack.


    The entire front line, there is a danger of total collapse!


    General Gael looked anxiously at Han Jin. As one of the eight daring, he could clearly see all the battles, but Han Jin closed his eyes there, as if he had entered meditation. He didn¡¯t know that he should not call. Wake up to Hanjin.


    "Kill!!" Guevara screams, his opponent is a silver behemoth, if it is a duel between the two, he has absolute confidence to defeat the enemy, but he needs time, and more than the behemoth The body is too big, he can''t kill and kill, he can only use the method of adding injuries to kill each other''s life.


    Dominion has already had the upper hand, and every shot she released can leave a deep wound on Nabimon, and that the fight against Bimeng is greatly reduced because of the power of the Thunder. Dominic, before the outbreak of the battle, no one thought that after Dominique was stimulated, the fighting style would become so strong, that the blinder was desperate, and she was desperate.


    However, the orc warriors that are flooding in the back are about to rush, and there are more than 200 hill giants, up to a few seconds, and the two of them will be flooded by endless tides. Of course, flooding is not death, but For the Knights of the Holy City, this means an ending that is completely annihilated.


    "Raphael..." A pre-Bimon was facing the dark night, and roared.


    After the powerful warriors of the Golden Blood family released the ultimate madness, they almost became exactly the same, and they couldn¡¯t tell which one was which, but this roaring sound came out, and the eight darings immediately recognized it. He was Rheinland. Seoul.


    Han Jin¡¯s eyes wide open, he sneered, his backhand flicked, a deep and bright purple light hit the sky, and then burst into a cloud, and they rushed to the ground.


    A picture that made everyone ridiculous appeared. Every shining star fell on the ground and turned into a Hanjin. In an instant, thousands of Hanjin entered the front of the Bimen, eight locks. The masking effect of the sky array suddenly disappeared, and the Mongolians could clearly see the endless mountains and the endless ''Hanjin Legion''.


    This is the body outside, can transform the billions of body outside!


    The roaring sound came to an abrupt end, and the body shape of the Bianmen did not go forward. It also came to an abrupt end. Rinner was determined to fight with Han Jin, but he was going to fight with a Hanjin. What does so much Hanjin mean? ? !


    Guevara almost took a nap, Gail¡¯s general manager was stunned, and Dominique¡¯s momentum was weakened at the same time. Gao Bin¡¯s mouth widened, and Sunil¡¯s eyes were straight and unrelated to his knowledge, because this is a kind of Magic that is completely incomprehensible! Honglian industry fire, they can understand that the flame has a very powerful attack power, the mantle, they can understand that Han Jin got the shelter of the Mother Earth, flying sword, they can understand that Han Jin has mysterious Alchemy, there are now thousands of Hanjin, how do they understand? ! There are only gods, but the gods'' avatars are also restricted. I have never heard of any gods who can have thousands of avatars. If there is such a god, then the gods of the century are many years ago. There is a clear result, it is impossible to tens of millions of dead souls in vain, and finally it is unclear.


    If Tobias and Spengde see this scene, they will become equally sluggish, but they only see the overwhelming Thunderbirds. On the one hand, they are based on fire magic, and all of them are released. Electric magic, in the fierce battle, a group of thunderbirds turned into coke, falling from the sky, there are also a magician who lost his life, or was hit hard, fell like a stone, although they can instant meteors Fire and rain, but that is affected by the resonance of the elements. If hundreds of Thunderbirds attack a magician, their magic shields are vulnerable, and even Tobias and Spencer can''t save them.


    "You look for me?" Han Jinjun''s neat opening, thousands of voices gathered together, resounding through the sky, if a giant **** is shouting.


    Rheinnell took a step back and he thought that those were hallucinations, but the analysis of the sounds from the other side seemed to be no.


    "Come on..." Countless Hanjin made the same voice again, but the actions they made later were different.


    In the previous row, Hanjin began to charge forward, and then the second row of Hanjin leaped in the air, spurting forward, and as the third row and the fourth row leaped, like a building block, it was piled up into dozens of rows, forming a A huge wave that is enough to devour everything.


    Rheinner took another step and immediately made a roar. He did not believe that the shadows were all true Hanjin. Otherwise, Han Jin did not need help from others. He alone could conquer the whole continent.


    Rheinnell took a big step and greeted him straight. His assault gave the brothers the courage to line up in a row and greeted them with no hesitation.


    At a distance of less than ten meters from both sides, Rheinnell made a deafening noise, and the giant claws, like lightning, were shot into the arrogance consisting entirely of Hanjin.


    Since it is arrogant, there is more than one wave. Rinner¡¯s palm is going down. Almost a hundred Hanjins have been shot and then turned into purple stars, falling on the ground, but only in an instant, the stars are re-opened. Become Hanjin and join the team.


    Han Jin¡¯s tactics on the Ares were subsequently disappeared without a trace.


    Rheinnell and his brothers are madly fighting with countless Hanjins, too much! The number is really too much! ! No matter how fast their attacks can be, they can''t stop all Hanjin. They can fly hundreds of Hanjins, but immediately there are thousands of Hanjin who come around and wrap them around, or say, they are drowning in inside.


    The only thing that makes the people of Beimen feel at ease is that the figures don¡¯t seem to have any attack power. They don¡¯t feel any pain anyway. The reason why they use the feeling is because their noses, eyes, ears and even the whole body are full. Han Jin, they can''t see anything, they can only hear the roar of their companions.


    Of course, there is a Hanjin who is different. He has a quiet white flaming flame in his hand. At this moment, Han Jin, who is holding the fire, appears behind a Bimeng¡¯s head, pats his backhand and puts the flame on the head of Nubuat Meng. erase.


    Three flavors of real fire have no magic fluctuations, even no temperature, when the other party can feel the temperature, everything is already late!


    The monk was still struggling to wave his arms and suddenly found that his head seemed to be a little wrong. He hurriedly took a giant palm and took a shot. Then he felt a severe pain, his head and palm were hurting, and he could not see the top of his head. He wants to see what his hands are, but unfortunately, he still can''t see it. Under the huge eyes, there are more than a dozen Hanjins, which makes him upset and dazzled. Then he screams and uses The palm of your hand wipes your eyes. This time, he finally saw it, it was fire!


    Han Jin''s physique is moving, and he turns to another, behind him. However, his face is not good-looking. Any one of his avatars will be attacked, and his energy will be consumed, and the attack range of Bimeng is too large, almost every time. There are thousands of avatars that have been smashed, but he has no other choice. The purpose of this battle is to destroy all orcs. He cannot let an orc escape.

 Chapter 432： Dead battle

    Chapter 432


    Bi Meng, who was attacked, had no idea. Even if he saw Han Jin¡¯s actions, it would not help. Facing thousands of identical figures, he could not judge which one is true, which one is false, and which one can cause fatality. Injury, which is just a scorpion, the only thing he can do is to fend his arms desperately and blast the ''Han Jin'' as much as possible.


    A group of white fires lit up in Han Jin''s hands, then the right hand swayed, and the fire was hanging on the back neck of Nabim, burning quietly.


    Then Han Jin once again released the refining mantra, and another one has appeared behind him. Experience has told him that to deal with this extremely weak monster, you only need a three-flavored real fire.


    The two, like the game of the elephant, made a louder scream than the one, especially the first to be attacked by Simon, who wiped his eyes with his palm, and the three flavors were really glued to his eyes. In a very short period of time, his eyeballs were burned into liquid, and even spread deep into his eyes. This caused the most direct pain and the most direct horror. It was like a headless fly. Indiscriminately, if he collides with other Bi Meng, his brother will also suffer with him. As long as they stick a little bit of real fire, they will never be able to get rid of it. Fortunately, his painful voice has never been broken. Although other Bimen can''t see what happened, he can hear his voice. They also understand that it is not good, so they have avoided it before the impact.


    In front of Dominic is more and more brave, but the contest with her is more and more serious, the movement has become more and more slow, in fact, the appearance of the injury is not a big impact, but has suffered a dozen times The bombardment of the power of the Thunder, his brain was severely impacted, and the body reaction was also dull.


    Finally, Dominique grabbed a neutral, waved a giant sword, and pierced into the chest of Bibi. For ordinary humans, Dominique¡¯s giant sword was so scary that a sword came down enough to easily pierce several people. The body, but in contrast, the sword is still a little shorter, and it is a little thinner. Dominy¡¯s tiger¡¯s mouth has already touched the fluff of the chest of the behemoth, and the whole sword is deeply trapped, but Did not penetrate the body of Bimen.


    Uh... that was a roar, and he waved his right palm. This time he gave up and attacked Dominique. He just reached out and grabbed Dominique¡¯s right arm. At the same time, the Biman who played against Guevara. Suddenly separated from the battle group, rushed to Dominie and waved boxing to Dominique''s body.


    Dominique was shocked and struggling, but her entire right forearm had been slid in the fingers of Bimen, as if she had rooted, and Dominy raised her legs on the chest of Nabimon. Struggling hard, but the result is still the same, even a trace of nothing can move, while Dominic feels a mysterious force pulling his body, she understands that Han Jin is helping her, but unfortunately, Han Jin¡¯s magic is also Not effective. Seeing that the huge fist is getting closer and closer, Dominic¡¯s heart is not cool. Bi Meng is known as the king of the land. Their power is enough to destroy the iron wall. No race can compete with Bi Meng, the dragon, the Titan also Well, it also includes the strong man in human beings. If you want to defeat Bimeng, you can only choose to avoid the reality. If you are shackled by this fist, the consequences will be disastrous.


    "Gambling!!" Guevara stunned, his body vacated, and the dragon gun in his hand was shining. Then he had already strove to throw the dragon gun out and was shooting at the back of the Bianmen.


    As the saying goes, hit people and don''t hit your face! This Bimeng is his opponent of Guevara. If you let the two Mengmen join forces to create Dominique, then it is only to blame him for Guevara''s incompetence, not to hold Bimeng, and to be willing to use all his energy to support the younger generation. For the old general, this result cannot be accepted anyway.


    At this moment, a figure jumped out of the void, the magic wand in the hand waved forward, two arcs picked up from the foot of Bibi, quickly swept his body, and then her magic wand pointed to Domingo. Nie, a layer of light curtain appeared out of thin air, and covered Dominy in it. Then the magic wand shot again, and a layer of fog reflecting the cold light condensed on Dominique''s body. It was frost art.


    Yalina responded very correctly and was very timely. She used the arc to attack Bimeng. She wanted to use the paralyzed effect of the arc to contain the attack of Bimeng, and then use the magic shield to protect Dominic. As for frost art, this is a kind of The magic that belongs to the double-edged blade, in addition to the specific creatures, as well as the water magician, is blessed by Frost A, and its own actions are greatly limited, but Yalena has not taken care of it, she wants It is to protect Dominique''s life, the shield of the atmosphere of the gas system, the defense ability is far less than the frost armor.


    The **** of destiny did not care for Dominique, at least not today, the chance of paralysis of the arc is very high, especially for the weaker demon, at least 30% chance, but two arcs from That Bibi was swept over, and nothing happened. The next moment, the big punch of Bimen had hit Dominy.


    Yalina seems to have only released a magic shield, but there are two ruined light curtains. In this life and death, Yalin played at a super level, magic shield, frost armor and The arcs show their skills that they have just realized, and they release three overlapping spells in a blink of an eye. Even if Jedice is here, he will be stunned.


    Hum... countless ice blasts blew from Dominie, and then a crisp fracture came, although it was protected by a double-layer magic shield and double-layer cream, but it was too much Terrible, Dominic spewed a large mouthful of blood, and her body was violently smashed, and the right arm was still held by Nabimon. As a result, the arms were immediately broken.


    Guevara''s dragon gun spurred on, and when Bimen''s fist hit Dominy, he penetrated into the back of the body, Guevara had used all his strength, two meters long dragon gun I even went in and smashed a bowl of blood in the back of the brain, and replaced it with other places. It was just a small injury, but the head was opened with a blood hole. Withstand, he swayed and his body fell.


    Guevara has been looking for a chance to kill, and now he finally found it, but this was bought by Dominique.


    However, there is also a Bimeng, his left hand is still holding the right arm that Dominique has broken, and his right fist is swung out and hit Dominy.


    Dominique had a severe pain, and her toes stepped **** the belly of Bibi, and her body shape turned and her right arm broke. Instead, she gave her some freedom. However, with Dominique¡¯s jump, she broke. The bones of the bones were stabbed out of her elbows and replaced by any one. It is estimated that they will be alive and faint, and the silver awns in Dominique¡¯s eyes are more and more dazzling. She¡¯s left hand and a bright electric light. Flashing, then a javelin condensed by the power of the Thunder appeared in her hand, then she stabbed the javelin hard and stabbed it in the position of the heart of Bimon!


    In fact, the strongest fight, the most important thing is to keep calm, but at this moment, calm is such a luxury.


    If that Biemen can stay calm, he will definitely find a way to avoid Dominique''s attack. If Domini can keep calm, he will never use this extreme method to launch a counterattack. According to the speed of both sides, that is Bimen Can hit Dominie, Dominy can also pierce his javelin into the heart of the other side, both of which are exhausted.


    Yalena screamed and waved her magic wand. While she released the magic, she made a wish to the gods indiscriminately, and was still calling for Han Jin¡¯s name.


    Two arcs are picked up from the foot of Bibi, overlapping magic! Overlapping magic doesn''t have to blend two different kinds of magic, and the same magic can overlap. This is Yalin''s own understanding.


    Suddenly, that Bimeng¡¯s movements were stiff, and Dominique¡¯s javelin had pierced into Simon¡¯s chest. She was so hard, she just wanted to put her hand into the body of Bimen.


    Thank goodness! Elena had a feeling of crying, then waved her magic wand, releasing lightning, and the electric light flashed away, hitting the belly of Nabim.


    The lightning released by Elena was a little extra, and the javelin was completely stabbed in. The power of the Thunder passed through the heart of Bibi, and the red light in Bimen¡¯s eyes quickly dimmed, and then his figure slowly fell forward. . The will of the Bimeng warrior made the scalp numb. He did not release Dominique when he died. As a result, Dominie was so stunned by the tens of thousands of pounds of corpses, and the right arm was broken. One angle pressed, and Dominy couldn''t help it, making a dull cry.


    Guevara explored the handle of the dragon gun, pulled out the blood-stained dragon gun, and then rushed to the front of the body, he would save Domini.


    Rushing... More than two hundred giants in the hills, as well as countless typhoon wolves, rushed up like the tide, and the clumping knives that swept the bushes formed a steel forest.


    Guevara¡¯s footsteps paused. He was hesitant. Did he save the enemy first?


    "Give it to me!" Yalena screamed, and then her magic wand was lifted up. In fact, her magic has not recovered. The most important thing to do is to go back to Hanjin¡¯s magic lab. Meditation, but like Han Jin, she has no choice! Han Jin, Gao Bin, Xian Nier, they have to deal with more than a dozen Bimeng fighters, Gail generals and others are not suitable for this kind of melee, Kane wants to support other legions, whether the coalition middle road can be broken by the orc family, all in her People.


    "Let!!" Hogan on the Ares snorted.


    A shining elemental bullet smashed into the sky and landed in the orc''s rushing array, exploding a group of fire. Hogan has replaced all the magic crystal cannons with the fire magic crystal. Before, he was very frugal. Try not to waste the magic crystal. Now he has not become calm. What else is saved? put! Desperately put! !


    Hung... banging and banging... Hundreds of magic crystal cannons are constantly roaring, the magic crystal is almost consumed, and the magicians will immediately replace the new magic crystal, as the ''gunner'' on the Ares, Huo The roots do not bother in this aspect, whether it is to manipulate the magic crystal cannon shooting, or to adjust the angle of the magic crystal cannon, replace the magic crystal, the magician''s movement is very skilled, the connection is also extremely compact. Usually, there is a lot of sweat, and there is a drop of blood in the war. This is another world''s training slogan. Although Hogan has not heard it, he has come out of the regular army of Cold Shadow City and knows what he should pay attention to.


    The high-end power of the orc family has all penetrated into the rear and center of the coalition. The rest are ordinary orcs. The hurricane wolf warriors are called elite, but in comparison, their strength cannot be used in elemental bombs. Protect yourself in an explosion, and each cannon can easily blow up a large orc.


    "In the name of Raytheon..." In the roar of the magic crystal cannon, Yalina¡¯s sing is still very clear: "Roar!!"


    The magic wand that was lifted up by the handle gave off a dazzling light. Only the person with the best eyesight could find out that there was a crease on the huge magic crystal.


    Numerous electric lights blew from the air, the space was torn apart, and there were countless lightnings in it. It was only seen in the square of the near-kilometer, like a tsunami, waving a scimitar. At the same time, the collective servant, even the screams did not have time to send out, it seems very crisp, a fluffy blood flower in the air into a piece, like a stream of strange red light, and then neatly falling Or, say, take it and shoot it on the ground.


    There is no suspense to kill!


    The giants of the hills have also been smashed, but their resistance is much stronger than the orcs. Some of them are unable to climb, and some are struggling to get up and continue to move forward. Their bodies have been torn by electric light and scarred, almost becoming blood.


    Only the surviving hill giants just ran a few steps, and Elena raised the magic wand again: "In the name of Raytheon..."


    How can the hill giants show their desperate look? ! Although the power of Lightning Storm ranks second in the high-level magic of the electric system, it is inferior to the thunderbolt, stronger than the nine-Gray drop, but the coverage is very wide, so the magic consumed exceeds the thunder, even if it is a big demon. It is also impossible for a mentor to continuously release a lightning storm!


    Unfortunately, the questioning of the enemy does not change history. Countless electric lights are plunging from the air. It is like thousands of spider webs composed of thunder and light, and the space is once again torn apart. Those hill giants have not had time to do it. Out of action, it will be knocked down in an instant.


    Along with the various lords, there are a large number of warriors and magicians, and the status of the magician is often higher than that of the warrior. The reason is here.


    It took a long time to change to Guevara¡¯s desire to kill more than 200 hill giants. For Yarina, she only raised two magic wands. Of course, what was paid, only She knows it herself.


    If she is determined to sacrifice, and does not retreat half a step, her power, no one can ignore!


    Two lightning storms have already created a no-man''s land with a square of a kilometer in front of Yalena. The beasts in the rear continue to come up to fill the gap, and Yalena is proudly standing with a magic wand. There, the lines did not move, as if waiting for the next battle.


    Harley is manipulating the God of War to drop a little. He thinks that Yalena and Guevara can''t stop so many orcs. At the most critical time, he will land the Ares on the ground and block it with the huge hull of the Ares. The orc''s charge, he was surprised to see this scene.


    "Side spin! Side spin!!" Hogan was screaming, and the road was temporarily worry-free, he still went to support other legions!


    The Knights of the Holy Crown City is close to the whole army. The other regiments are also very unbeatable. They are constantly retreating from the impact. However, the madness of the orcs is absolutely impossible. There are tens of thousands of elf shooters behind them, relying on the protection of the soldiers. Desperately releasing the arrows, it can be said that every time the orc family goes further, thousands of bodies must be left. When the elite blast warriors are exhausted, what else does the orc family have?


    It is with this conviction that everyone is bitterly supporting, we are miserable, you are even worse, we have more casualties, and you have more casualties!


    In the previous war, Han Jin always tried his best to protect every soldier. He would rather take risks on his own, and he would not want the soldiers to be threatened with life, especially the Rapids. They have always lived in the favored environment, but Now Han Jin has been unable to shelter them. If they want to live, they can only rely on themselves!


    The performance of the Rapids did not disappoint. When the Cavaliers saw that Lang Ning, who was not strong enough, first broke into the enemy, all the knights were crazy. Although this was a team with little practical experience, they showed Fearless and brave, not inferior to the mountain army.


    Hum... The Hanjin who were shot were turned into a little starlight. This time, they did not re-transform, and even the figure of Hanjin in front was gradually faded. Then, countless stars condensed into the same place and turned into a long handle. The sword fell in the hands of the last Hanjin.


    Rinner''s heart was ecstatic, he just wanted to make a roar, a fire dragon has been spurred from the left, shot to a Bimeng warrior.


    The Biamen warrior raised his right fist and squatted on the fire dragon. He banged a loud bang, the fire dragon was broken, and the splashing fire fell on the arms of the Bimeng warrior, burning, and then the Bimeng fighters punched Leaving the earth, the boxing force fell deeply into the depths of the earth. When he pulled out his fist, the fire was extinguished.


    Lydia has some helplessness and some inferiority. It is also magic. Why can''t she compare to Rafael? !


    "Your brother is getting less and less." Han Jin smiled, then lazily put a purple light sword on his shoulder.


    The white flames are still burning quietly. The two Bimeng fighters don¡¯t know when they fell to the ground, but the flames did not let them go, they still burned on them, they have become volcanoes, real volcanic. There are also four Bimeng fighters running wildly, or rolling on the ground, every time the huge body of more than 20 meters high will make a burst of sound like a thunder, and the painful mourning is more than the sky.

 Chapter 433： dominate

    Chapter 3-4


    Rinner only noticed the injured Bimeng fighters. Although they heard the painful roar of the brothers before, he did not expect the situation to be so serious. Two Bimen soldiers lying on the ground were allowed to burn. Still motionless, it is obvious that they are already fierce, and the rest are still struggling, and the flames released by Han Jin are terrible, no matter what they do, they cannot stop the spread of the flame. This will go on, sooner or later, will be swallowed up by the flames.


    Rheinnell only felt a sharp pain in his heart, they are still a group of children! They can''t even release the complete ultimate madness. After being transformed into Bi Meng, they can''t talk, can''t express their pain, and can''t ask other brothers for help.


    For a moment, Rheinnell said in a difficult tone: "Why?!" To this extent, he has completed understanding that Han Jin is not only to occupy his Bayer League, but also wants to destroy them all!


    "No why." Han Jin faintly replied.


    "I can''t think of when we planted such deep hatred!"


    "Hate..." Han Jin smiled: "In fact, there is no hatred between us."


    Rheinn felt wrong and had to go back to the first question: "Why?!" Since there is no hatred, why should we kill it? This question cannot be answered, such as the fish is so uncomfortable in the throat.


    "When you slaughter others, have you explained it to others?" Han Jin¡¯s eyes showed a sigh of relief: "In fact, you also understand that we can¡¯t be true allies, and we are willing to form an alliance with me. You just want to temporarily recuperate. Ha ha... If you have the power to kill me and have the power to destroy the coalition forces of the Holy Crown and the Elves, will you honestly stay in the Bayer League? Really?!"


    Han Jin said that it is a heartfelt statement, but it is a bit unfair to impose these on Rheinn. In the chaotic era, almost every lord will try to strengthen his own strength. War, expansion, expansion, war, chaos The theme song, not only Rheinel, almost every lord will choose this road!


    The former Guevara is like this. The same is true of Zagunede and Dissmark. Later, the elves also chose to expand, and their ambitions will never be lacking. What is lacking is strength!


    If ambition is also a crime, then all the lords should be punished.


    Rinner''s huge double fists slowly gripped, and the sound of the crisp bones rang. He was angry, but he didn''t know how to counter Hanjin''s accusation.


    The short-term calm was interrupted by a glaring arrow. Gao Bin finally got out of the hand, but the arrow he shot was not in direct proportion to his fame. The speed of his strength and the speed of flight seemed to be lacking. The attacking Bimeng warrior slammed his arm and slammed it toward the arrow.


    If the arm of the Bimeng soldier is like a grinding disc, then the arrow of Gaobin is like a needle on the grinding disc. At the moment when the two are in contact, the needle suddenly turns into a burst of smoke, and the Bimeng warrior also It became a huge statue.


    The fluff fluttering in the wind, the mouth that dripped from the corner of the mouth, and the scornful eyes, the giant palms that were lifted up, the Bimeng soldiers completely molded there, motionless, just a few meters away from him, another A Bimeng warrior has not been affected, the fluff continues to flutter with the wind, and the mouth is also dripping down, and the two form a sharp contrast.


    If they are the strongmen of Gaobin''s contemporaries, they may have heard that Gaobin''s arrow can''t be touched. Gaobin''s people can''t touch it. Unfortunately, after Gaobin''s death, this area is strong. The people have gradually forgotten the powerful elf.


    Lydia and Gaobin have cooperated many times, and they can count on the heart. When Gao Bin is out of the arrow, she immediately opens the longbow. After the arrow is off the string, it instantly turns into a dragon with a claw and a claw, and turns into a sculpture. The Bimeng fighters flew away.


    Lydia''s arrow is much faster than Gobin''s arrow. The fire dragon left a tens of meters of shadow in the air and shot the Bimeng warrior.


    Amazing scenes appeared, and the fire dragon became inexplicably turned into a statue. Thousands of flying flames stagnate at the same time. Looking far away, it looks like an extremely absurd image. A giant beast is spurting out the blazing flame with eyes. .


    Another Bimen warrior was shocked and stepped out. He reached out and grabbed the fire dragon. But his hand just touched the stiff fire dragon, and like his brother, he turned into a statue. What is even more weird is that his The posture is very unbalanced, step by step, the sole of the foot has not yet landed on the ground, and the whole body is tilted forward and tilted forward, and it may fall down every moment.


    Lydia kept pulling the longbow, and one fire dragon rushed out. No matter how fierce and fierce the fire dragon showed during the flight, as long as it touched the target, it would immediately stagnate, only the time of the break, two ratios. In front of the statue of the warrior, there have been more than a dozen fire dragons.


    The elves also launched a volley, and the raindrop-like arrows had shrouded all the Bimeng soldiers inside. However, as long as the arrows were close to the two statues, they stagnate there like the fire dragon, motionless.


    Rheinner covered his head with his arms and stepped back. He didn''t care about the attacks of the elves, and the demon power was low, so they had powerful physical resistance, which was the compensation that the beast **** gave them.


    Suddenly, the two statues in front moved a bit, and at the same time, there were more than a dozen fire dragons and thousands of arrows.


    The bang... The sound of the explosion of the dragon was connected, and the blasted flames were joined together to form a giant fireball with a radius of 100 meters.


    The deafening roar came and the two Mongolian warriors rushed out of the fireball. Although the adhesion of the flame was not as terrible as the three fires, the damage of the fire dragon¡¯s collective explosion could not be seen. There have been a thrilling scar on the body, and they have all become scorpions. With Lydia''s experience and archery, of course, I won''t pick a thicker place than the warrior''s skin. That one is just like a bucket. The pupil is the best goal.


    In normal times, if the Bimeng soldiers deliberately want to avoid, Lydia''s rocket is extremely difficult to shoot them, but the distance between the dozens of fire dragons and them is infinitely close to zero. When they return to normal, the fire dragon also explodes. Don''t say dodge, you can''t even blink, unless they can go beyond time or manipulate time.


    Hee hee... Rheinnell screamed and strode to Hanjin. The Beymon soldiers behind him were immediately divided into groups. Two Bimeng soldiers rushed to Lydia, and two Bimeng fighters rushed to Gaobin. The rest The last one is behind Rheinnel. These Bimeng fighters are already the last blood of the blood family of gold.


    Lydia whistle, with the elves quickly retreating, but they belong to the rider, regardless of whether the figure is moving forward or backward, it does not affect their release of the arrow.


    Countless arrows fell on the two Bimeng fighters, and some were directly bounced out by the strong body of the Bimeng fighters. Some of them only stabbed in a little, and they were separated from the body with the quick running of the Bimeng soldiers. With the power of the elves, this is already their limit.


    Lydia is now releasing the Frostbolt. She also understands that it is very difficult for these two elves to cause heavy damage to the two Mongolian warriors. Therefore, her purpose is to drag, and try to drag on Hanjin or Gaobin to solve the opponent.


    Gao Bin didn''t move, his eyes became extra-focus, his eyes were always on his own arrow, his body motionless, his breathing stopped, as if he was brewing something, then the arrow screamed. Go out.


    However, compared with the Mongolian warriors, they have already greatly increased the threat of Gaobin. The former Bimeng fighters saw Gaobin attacking themselves, concentrating on observing the direction of the arrow flight, and stepping out with the oblique thorn. Great strides, far away, and the Behemoth warriors also avoided one side, fearing that they would suffer from the fish.


    "It should have been like this for a long time." Han Jin smiled as if he was encouraging Rhinenell, then suddenly raised his right arm and struggled to survive.


    At the same time that Hanjin raised his right arm, the purple light flourished, and the light on the long sword spread straight to more than a hundred meters, and then the purple light slammed into the top of Rheinel at an unimaginable speed.


    Rheinnell¡¯s soles were heavily on the ground, and the body deviated from the direction. Hanjin¡¯s long sword fell from his side with a slight difference, and the splashing smoke was in a line, and a long and straight line appeared on the ground. Cracks, but because the cracks are very thin, there is no specific depth.


    Rheinel has no time to think about the consequences of this sword falling on himself. At this point, fear, there is no meaning, he growls, once again with the soles of the feet on the ground, the shape is like lightning Han Jin.


    Han Jin¡¯s figure disappeared in situ, appearing on the side of Rheinn, and the long sword swept out. The purple light left a fan-like afterimage in the air, like a semi-circular mirror.


    Although he has decided to die in the end, Rinner can''t help but feel a sense of powerlessness. In fact, it is not only him. Many strong people feel weak when they face Hanjin. They can hide in the arms of Mother Earth at any time. It¡¯s already a headache. Han Jin also has the ability to transpose with the abyss demon. He can use magic to get himself a second life. How can such an opponent kill him? ! What''s more, Han Jin''s attack power is far above the abyssal demon, the mass destruction magic that can be compared with the curse, the magical magic props, etc., and his Rheinnell is just fighting with bare hands!


    Even though the heart is full of grief, he can''t help but admit that if there are other choices, he really does not want to carry on the battle.


    Seeing the purple streamer rushing, Rheinner screamed, his body leaped tens of meters high, and his direction changed with the direction of Hanjin.


    Han Jin¡¯s figure disappeared again, and then appeared in the place where Rheinner jumped. The long sword swayed into the sky, and Rheinel¡¯s body had jumped into the air, nowhere to borrow, and could not change his direction. He could only roar. In the sound, I tighten my body and prepare to forcibly resist the gorgeous purple light.


    Boom... Jianguang¡¯s unrelenting slap on Rheinn¡¯s body, from the back of Rheinner¡¯s head to the tailbone, left a long blood mark, and the torn fluff fluttered like a snowflake.


    Another Bimeng fighter arrived, wielded a giant punch and slammed into Hanjin''s head, just because Han Jin''s body was too short, so he could only pick up his **** and bend down, and the posture seemed a bit ridiculous.


    Han Jin slammed the law, and the hand blasted a three-flavored real fire. Then the body shape disappeared from the place again, appeared on the side of Rheinner, waved the long sword, and slanted to the Rhinenell.


    Rheinnell''s figure still did not fall to the ground, he did not understand at this moment, how dangerous it is to jump in the air, but regret it is too late, he can only tighten his muscles just as before.


    With a bang, Jianguang smashed Rheinnell, blood-stained splash, from his right shoulder to the left waist, and there was a long scar.


    The Bimeng warrior, who was attacked by the three-flavored fire, understood the power of the flames, and kept busy with the fists. He even shunned and rolled away, and Rheinel had fallen heavily on the ground, the tearing pain that made him Involuntarily made a nap.


    Han Jin moved like a ghost to the back of Rheinn. Of course, this behind is the direction, and his straight distance from Rheinel is always about 100 meters. Then he waves the sword and the sword light is swept to Rheinel. Neck.


    Rheinner turned around and raised his arm to protect himself, then rushed to Hanjin.


    Boom... Jianguang left a deep wound on Rinner¡¯s arm, and a wound stretched from the earlobe of Rheinel to the chin. Rinner was hit in the direction of the sword light attack. After a small half-circle, the figure is also abruptly stopped. He does not understand that he has clearly protected his body with his arms. How can Hanjin¡¯s magic props turn himself? !


    However, Han Jin obviously did not want to give Rinner a time to think, he once again released the repression spell, appeared in the rear of Rheinel, Jianguang unrelentingly waved.


    The attack power of the Bimeng fighter is extremely powerful, the speed of the charge is extremely fast, the reaction speed is not slow, and it is worthy of the title of the top creature. But these are not enough, the attack power is strong, but he can''t hit Hanjin, charge. The speed is extremely fast, but he can''t get close to Han Jin. Han Jin''s figure is like a ghost, and it flickers around. He suddenly and then disappears. In this eight-door lock, he is the master of omnipotence!


    A burst of chill came from afar, and the magician of the Phoenix Birds once again released massive magic, blizzard enchantment!


    In the Raptor Legion, fire magicians occupy a dominant position, more than 70% of which are fire magicians, but this does not mean that the Phoenix Birds lack the magic power of other departments.


    Faced with thousands of Thunderbirds, fire magicians have been fighting on the front line, fighting for time for their companions. Human beings are smart creatures after all. They can¡¯t fight like two fools. I hit you with a punch. Fighting me with a punch, it¡¯s not worth it!


    More than sixty water magicians released the blizzard enchantment, covering a wide range. On the ground, the white frost quickly filled the surrounding, making the entire plain and hills turn into silver, in the air, countless snowflakes Colliding everywhere, flying, Thunderbirds can''t see the scene in front, and they feel that the wings are getting heavier and heavier, and a layer of extremely fine ice is stuck on their feathers, even the pointed The cockles and claws are also iced, their bodies become more and more bloated, and finally they can no longer withstand gravity, fly lower and lower, and even fall straight.


    The human magicians have released magic shields and magic shields, greatly reducing the impact of the cold current. To some extent, Warcraft is fragile because their dependence is very limited.


    Several legions that are still struggling have gradually passed through the most difficult moments. The orcs have launched a fierce attack on the front line for more than a dozen miles. The consumption is too great. The total population of the orc family is hundreds of thousands. How much can a blast wolf warrior have?


    The various legions were attacked and retired by the orcs. They have already withdrawn from the seven or eight hundred meters, and even have approached the battle groups of Hanjin, Gaobin, etc., in this narrow strip of seven or eight hundred meters wide, densely packed. Full of corpses, human corpses only account for a small part, most of them are orcs and blast wolves. What''s more, the new Grand Shaman Theodore adopted the tactic of the central breakthrough. In the central line, he reserved 50,000 of the most elite blast wolves, but the soldiers suffered a terrible baptism.


    Starting with Yalena¡¯s Nine Grays and Siniel¡¯s whistling arrows, Han Jin¡¯s Red Lotus Fire, Yalena¡¯s Nine Grays and Thunderstorms overlap, and finally greeted the Alexandra Lightning. The attack of the storm, these magical weapons have terrible mass destruction, so that the most elite blast wolf warriors suffered a devastating blow.


    Although there are many blast warriors deployed in other directions, the combat power is not comparable to the main force, and from the beginning to the end, the orcs have been using the hurricane wolf warriors to rush to the present, and finally exhausted.


    When the orcs with inferior weapons rushed up, when the female orcs and the little beasts screamed into the eight-door lock, the pressure felt by several legions was greatly reduced, like a spring, when the pressure weakened. , the rebound becomes inevitable!


    The various regiments launched counterattacks. Although they struggled to the present moment, their bodies and minds were exhausted, but the orcs had just rushed out of the blizzard enchantment. Their body movements were as slow as zombies, and if they were not eight-door locks, they would effectively block the cold. On the outside, it is estimated that no one is going to do it. They will be killed alive by themselves. In contrast, the former occupies the advantage of the Jedi. In any case, they are also regular fighters.


    The Ares has been flying along the front line. The guns are always spraying with anger. When the Ares has flown in the direction of the warship, the other side of the gun can be used to force the two guns to take turns to rest. As for the boat. The people, there is no way to rest, the magicians headed by Hogan have fallen into a state of madness, they have consumed a large number of magic crystals, in the past training, this is unimaginable, the feeling of heavy guns, One word, cool!

 Chapter 434： Widowed

    Chapters 3-4


    Rheinnell has been in the blood, Hanjin''s attack frequency is very high, only between the two, Hanjin can continuously switch more than ten times and swing more than a dozen swords. Rheinner relies on his outstanding response and quickness. Unbeatable speed, avoiding most of Han Jin¡¯s attacks, but he also has seven or eight scars on his body. Fortunately, he has an extremely tough skin. If you change other creatures, even a dragon, it is early. Han Jin was killed on the spot. What is even more sad is that all the efforts he has endured and all the pain he endures are just lingering, because he faces an unbeatable opponent. From the beginning to the end, he can¡¯t get close to Hanjin, so he can continue to wait. There is only one result for him, death!


    Where is the deadly key of this human lord? ! Rheinner is screaming and thinking hard.


    Han Jin did not give Rinner time to think. In fact, he did not have much time. Dominique was seriously injured and needed to be healed immediately. Yalina¡¯s mental strength and magic were all overdraft and needed immediate support. He could not Rheinnner¡¯s unrestricted fight.


    Suddenly, Han Jin appeared on the right side of Rheinn. The distance between the two is about 50 meters. This distance is very dangerous. Rinner only needs a step to approach Hanjin. Of course, Han Jin¡¯s The attack can also hit Rhinenell faster.


    A mirror-like sword light sprinkled from Han Jin''s hand and was sweeping toward the ankle of Rhine Neal.


    In the eyes of Rheinnell, Han Jin¡¯s figure is very small. If Hanjin only keeps moving his position and does not release the attack, maybe he needs to find a circle to find Hanjin, but Han Jin¡¯s sword light is exceptional. Conspicuous, so at the same time as the Jianguang swept out, Rheinner immediately noticed it, but because of the beginning of the lesson, he never dared to jump into the air, and turned to attack Hanjin and there was some time left. He could only continue to storm forward. Trying to get rid of the attack range of Jianguang.


    Han Jin¡¯s attack was very fast, and Rheinel¡¯s reaction was not slow. However, his position and dodge angle were somewhat deficient. As a result, his left foot escaped the attack of Jianguang and did not fall to the ground, supporting the right side of the body. The sole of the foot has been hit by Jianguang.


    Boom... A **** light bloomed on Rinner''s ankle. He couldn''t help but have a slap in the face, and he supported his body with his two claws in time. At this moment, a figure jumped into his eyes.


    With! Rinner was ecstatic in his heart, then jerked up and gave a roar: "Follow me!!"


    The two Bimeng fighters who attacked Lydia turned around, plus Rhinenell and another Bimeng warrior, like four hills, rushing straight in one direction.


    Gao Bin was leading the elves and the Bimeng fighters to see that Rheinner and the three Bimeng fighters gave up Han Jin and gave up Lydia, and rushed to him. Something was wrong, then he immediately understood. The intention of the Bimeng warriors, they are not attacking themselves, but to attack the lazy Siniel!


    Han Jin did not react immediately as Rinnell expected. He lowered his head and stared silently at the sword light in his hand. The corner of his mouth showed a scornful smile, and he made these patterns in his eight-door lock. There is no point in it.


    When Sunnier saw the Bimeng fighter suddenly rushing to himself, he was shocked first, but quickly calmed down and waved to the elves to spread quickly. Then she slowly opened the longbow and aimed at Rhinenell.


    Three hundred meters... two hundred meters... Rheinnell¡¯s eyes showed a surprise color, and he began to think again. Is it to kill Sunil or still try to make Xiannier adult? Not waiting for him to make up his mind, suddenly a flower in front, Xiannier''s figure has disappeared, the next moment, Han Jin appeared in the position of Xiannier, cross sword in the chest, quietly staring at them.


    Rinner''s footsteps came to an abrupt end. Just like the tens of thousands of Hanjins who just saw him, he couldn''t believe his eyes, and his body was shaking slightly. It was because of despair and despair in the depths of the soul.


    "Useless..." Han Jin slowly shook his head.


    Several Bimeng fighters looked around and found that Xiannier had completely disappeared. Rinner¡¯s fists clenched tightly into a group, then slowly loosened, courage and will, at this moment, there was no loss, he was very It is clear that you and your brothers are like a group of clowns who are locked in iron cages. Their resistance will only make people feel ridiculous. The best result is just exhaustion. So, continue to fight?


    Lydia led the elves to encircle them, and together with the elves commanded by Gao Bin, pulled the longbows, and a spurred arrow spurred like a raindrop. Han Jin also raised his long sword and fought to Rhinenell.


    Rinner did not respond, until Jianguang was a few meters away from him, he woke up in the screams of other Bimeng fighters, but it was already late, and he only had time to turn his head.


    Boom... Han Jian¡¯s sword light rubbed Rinner¡¯s cheek down, slammed on Rheinn¡¯s shoulder, and tore to tear one of Rheinell¡¯s ears hard, blood like a waterfall. Outflowing, unbearable pain, let Rinner make an earth-shattering roar, and it is because of pain that his heart rekindled his fighting spirit, whether he is really like a clown or not, whether his resistance is ridiculous, He must continue to fight! He can lose to others, but he will never lose to himself! At least, the latter means he has not given in!


    Moreover, the fate of the entire orc family is in his hands. If you can kill or hurt Hanjin, the people will have a good chance to escape from birth. He is not fighting for himself, even if he is only one in ten thousand. Hope, even without hope, he can''t give up!


    Then... let you see the courage of the unparalleled warriors in the world! Even this is the last bloom! !


    Rheinner slammed into a big step and rushed straight to Hanjin. This time, he would not evade Hanjin¡¯s attack.


    Rinner was betting that before he fell, Han Jin revealed flaws or mistakes, while several other Bimeng soldiers seemed to feel the will of Rheinel, and they rushed to Hanjin.


    Han Jin swung his right hand and drawn a long purple light curtain. The sword light went straight to the head of Rheinel.


    Rheinnell really did not evade, only raised his left hand on the top of his head, the speed suddenly increased a lot, the huge body forcibly opened the air, and even issued a faint whistling.


    Boom... Jianguang opened a blood trough on the top of Rheinell''s head, and then swept through the arms of Rheinel. He opened the nose and lips of Rheinel and extended it down to the chest and abdomen.


    Rheinnell¡¯s figure is less than 50 meters away from Hanjin. He opened his right paw and grabbed Hanjin in the distance. He was only one step away and he could save his race!


    Han Jin¡¯s figure disappeared from the place and appeared more than a hundred meters behind the Bimeng soldiers. Then he raised his sword and hit the back of Rheinel.


    Rheinnell turned around and continued to rush to Hanjin. He still ignored Han Jian¡¯s sword light. The distance of more than 100 meters is only two or three steps compared with the Mongolian soldiers. However, Han Jin Once disappeared.


    Gao Bin had already raised the longbow. He was ready to help Hanjin, but slowly, he put the longbow down a little bit, and his face first showed a horrified look, then turned into a move, and finally, everything Turn into a sigh.


    Han Jin¡¯s figure is like a ghost, and the dazzling and deep swords are coming and going. Every sword light can hit the opponent accurately, and it can¡¯t be lost. Fusa almost killed all the brothers, and his children showed a shocking unity. Six Bimeng fighters kept chasing Han Jin¡¯s figure, and they were rushing to the front. To attack, but the brothers can play less, and hope for more.


    The last few Bimeng fighters are spending their lives and Hanjin. They only need one chance, or Hanjin is exhausted, or Hanjin¡¯s magic is invalid.


    Xiannier was forcibly transferred to the Ares, but how could she survive? In the middle of the coalition''s defense line, the last elite of the orc family has launched an offensive. In addition to thousands of hurricane wolves, there are thousands of shamans. The thunderbirds have been completely destroyed by the Phoenix Birds. The shaman has no use. They are behind the blast wolf warrior, desperately for the soldiers to hold magic, bloodthirsty, stone skin care, soul fire and other auras keep flashing, no one cherish their magic, just like a self-confident long The people are desperately squandering their wealth.


    And the figure of Yalina has been faltering. There are countless thin cracks on the magic wand with a personal style. The people who see it are very worried. If they touch it, the magic wand will change. Have a broken bone?


    "I will come." Sinnel appeared behind Yalina, then took a few steps forward and blocked Yarina: "You go back to rest."


    "Sonyel''s sister..." Yalena couldn''t describe her feelings at the moment.


    When I heard the voice of Elena, Sunil turned a little bit and looked at Yalina. The two men¡¯s eyes collided. Since Yalena and Hanjin came together, they always deliberately avoided each other. The line of sight has never been as long-lasting as it is now, their eyes are not the same, Xiannier is very calm, and Yalina has a bit of weakness in her eyes, as if she is expecting something.


    For a long while, Suniler smiled and whispered: "Go back, there is me here."


    "Yeah." Elena nodded and smiled.


    With the help of Guevara, Dominie has already gotten out of the body of the Bimen, and the broken right arm is not twisted. The elbow is completely torn apart, revealing the bones of Baisensen, all over the body. It is blood, it is impossible to tell which piece is her, which piece is the Bimeng warrior, but the silver mans shot in her eyes is still so sharp, coldly watching the more and more blast wolf warriors. Guevara wanted to persuade Dominique to go back to rest, but in the end she did not say it. He could sense that Dominique¡¯s murder was not weakened by the injury.


    Sunil slowly opened the longbow, and the mark of the **** on the forehead became bright. Then the fingers were relaxed and the arrows shot out like lightning.


    There was a whistling sound in the air that almost ruptured the eardrum. The arrow passed by, leaving behind a confusing world. It seems that there is a force that trembles and swells inside, one after another. The **** fog of the group exploded in the nearby typhoon wolf warrior, and the shamans who were shouting at the back also followed the shackles. The arrow of Xiannier ploughed a hundred meters in the orcs. It is about a few tens of meters wide. The shamans, such as the stone skin care and other magic for the hurricane wolf warriors, do not play any role, as long as they are close to the scope of the whistling arrows, all are torn into pieces of flesh and blood.


    And Chanel''s face also became pale, and the body shook involuntarily, as if it had been exhausted all the strength.


    "Dominie, Xiannier will hand it over to you!" Guevara finally found a reasonable excuse, then he lifted the dragon gun and rushed forward.


    The dawn of victory has already been revealed to everyone, no matter how much the orcs are living and forgetting, and can not hide the shortcomings in combat effectiveness. The counterattacks of the various squadrons of the Holy City are becoming more and more fierce, not only pushing the front back to the distance, but also They continued to slam forward and finally they were able to see the figures of the Phoenix Birds.


    The Phoenix Birds¡¯ Legion made a great effort for this decisive battle. The attack of the exotic fire, the burning of the hell, the meteor fire and the tens of thousands of meters round, and the blizzard enchantment, the orcs¡¯ casualties are calculated by 10,000. Outside the eight-door lock, there are smashed blood mud, scorched bodies, and ice sculptures in pieces. If there is no warrior army to help, the orc race will continue for a long time. For a while, the situation of the various Legion of the Holy Crown City can be imagined. However, the Phoenix Birds also paid a lot of money. Every magician in the Legion was a baby, but they were also blocked by the Thunderbirds. But at that time, they could not retreat and must fight! For the first time, I cooperated with Hanjin. When I was in danger, I chose to protect myself and give all the pressure to Hanjin. I don¡¯t want to say that they can forgive themselves. Back to the capital of the elements, who will bear the wrath of the Grand Duke of Solomon? The two deputy heads, Tobias and Spengde, followed Solomon when the Grand Duke of Solomon started his business. Both sides were affiliation and friendship, and Solomon was still half of their teacher, without Solomon¡¯s guidance, maybe They have been on the peak for many years, even for life. Solomon has always trusted them. They also know how Solomon appreciates the young Raphael and what kind of expectations he has, so they will never The strength of the cherished Legion will create a gap between the two sides.


    Of course, if you change a partner, they can''t be as hard as they are today.


    Han Jin kept changing his position, and kept swinging his sword. The six Bimeng fighters headed by Rheinner had all been bathed in blood, trying to consume his Hanjin exhaustion, or wanting to wait for him to make mistakes. That is simply impossible. Taoism is not alchemy. As long as there is sufficient energy, he can easily appear in any position in the eight-door lock. In a moment, he has already sent hundreds of swords, and each sword has fallen solidly on the several Bimeng fighters. Rheinel and his brothers are like a group of children fighting for candy, as long as Han Jin shot, They rushed to rush, and this ridiculous scene caused an illusion. Even if Han Jin had an accident, Jianguang slashed into the empty space, and the Bimeng soldiers would habitually beat and beat.


    Han Jin has no game heart. He never thinks that killing is a very interesting thing. In fact, he really wants to kill all the six Mengmeng soldiers with a sword, and then take care of Yalinna and look after it. Dominique, the body of the comparable soldier is too large. The body width from the front chest to the back is seven or eight meters. It is like a hill that can move at a speed, and the muscles of the Bimeng fighter are extremely tough. It¡¯s easy to kill. ! Moreover, the Jianguang released by Han Jin was formed by the ''Tiandao''. The ''Tiandao'' is ever-changing and omnipotent. This means that the ''Tiandao'' refines by Star Gold does not have a specific shape, which means that the ''Tiandao'' lacks. Hard and sharp, at some point, ''Tiandao'' can exert great power, but in the face of a huge, muscular and tough Bimeng warrior, the attack power is somewhat insufficient.


    Just like there are no perfect people in the world, there will be no perfect instruments. What''s more, Hanjin''s most powerful opponent is not the Mongolian warrior, refining ¡®Tiandao¡¯, at least half of it is to deal with Nikolay!


    In the squadron, Lang Ning issued an order. In the horn sound, some knights rushed out from the battlefield and swept to the middle road. Alexandre Reiter immediately cooperated to separate nearly a thousand soldiers and put the remaining blast wolf warriors. With the shamans in it, the impact of the orcs is getting weaker and weaker, and they can handle other battlefields with ease.


    The battle seems to be nearing the end, and the orcs who rushed into the eight-door locks were almost completely annihilated. They stumbled and followed in. They came in and died one. They did not need the core players to shoot. However, they did not rush to go back. Resting or treating the injury, Guevara, who stood upright, and Dominique, who supported his arm, seemed to be in the fascinating Sunil, returning to the Elena on the Ares, eight darings with all-round vision. They are all watching another battle.


    That is the battle of Han Jin, fighting with an enemy six!


    What kind of combat power the Bimeng fighters have, everyone has already seen, Guevara and Dominique play against two Bimeng fighters. In the sudden round-up of the Bimeng soldiers, Dominique is hit hard, and Han Jin? But it is challenging six Bimeng fighters!


    It¡¯s normal to be bullied, and it¡¯s sensational to be ridiculous, but Han Jin is bullying the six Bimeng fighters.


    Facing a fierce beast that is brave and jealous, Han Jin¡¯s self-consciousness is free and easy to move, and the recruits are all offensive. The battle is a superb weapon that is weak and strong, and he is in the eight-door lock. There are too many ways to protect themselves. Although the Bimeng fighters are also attacking, they can''t even touch the shadow of Han Jin. They can only run in vain.


    What powerful power is this? ! Guevara''s eyes are the most complicated. He sees a young man who has given great expectations and grows up gradually and gradually rises with himself. His feelings will be very pleasant and very gratifying, but the young man has not stopped to pursue. The pace continues to grow rapidly, and in a short time, it is far more than oneself. The pleasure and gratification are all replaced by shock.

 Chapter 435： Beast Resuscitation

    The fourth thirty-five chapter of the soul soul recovery


    Han Jin¡¯s brow jumped and there was a bit of anger in his eyes. When Rinner took the brothers to him again, Han Jin did not send a sword. Instead, he handed the sword to his left hand and then took it out of the space ring. Zhang Fuzhen, backhand hit the air. The symbolic enthusiasm expanded rapidly in the air, and instantly became a long scroll full of more than ten meters. It was filled with various strange square characters. Then Hanjin¡¯s backhand was pushed, and the whole long scroll became a giant electro-optic, lasing. Out.


    The speed of lightning is unparalleled. No one can surpass. Bimeng is no exception. The former Bimeng fighter was bombarded by electro-optical light. His figure was a meal, then he fell back and the huge body was The air tumbling for four or five laps and flew straight out for more than three hundred meters. He was heavily squatting on the ground and was so dusty, but the Bimeng warrior was lying face down, and others could not see his injury. I can only see that his body is constantly twitching, and the huge head is in the pit, without any signs of lifting or twisting.


    The shape of Rhinenier and several Bimeng fighters came to an abrupt end, and Han Jin did not need to shift position. He once again took a symbol from the space ring and looked at Rheinel coldly.


    In Hanjin''s personal collection, the high-order magic crystal of the electric system is the most, so after he can capture the energy of the ninth-order magic crystal, he has always been the Thunderbird magic crystal. In addition to providing energy, Magic Crystal can also provide a large number of pure elements, and Hanjin is a self-cultivator. He does not want to accumulate elements in his body. He always tries to use up the elements. The best choice is of course the production. .


    Among the various symbols that Han Jin can make now, the power of Honglianye is the biggest, but apart from the legendary creation god, it seems that no one can convert elements at will, even other gods can¡¯t do it. Not to mention Han Jin, the electrical elements can only be used to make electric power symbols, Han Jin wants to come and decide to make Tianyi Zhenglei.


    Tianyi Zhenglei is a good assistant for demon slayers. The ¡®positive¡¯ word of course refers to the right way and righteousness. Attacking all kinds of monsters with Tianyi Zhenglei can cause devastating blows.


    The power of the symbol made with pure elements will change greatly. When Han Jin first released the fire symbol, he has already learned it, but he did not expect that Tianyi Zhenglei will become so fierce. Sprinting, the strength of the body shape can be described as Wan Hao, a Tianyizheng Lei can actually bombard the Bi Meng soldiers, hit hundreds of meters away, see this scene, Han Jin secretly feared, originally triggered When robbery goes to refining the stars, if you try to use the power of the elements in order to save the energy, will Ziyan Lei also change? In that case, perhaps he has been killed by his own robbery!


    However, as your cultivation is getting higher and higher, the real catastrophe will come sooner or later, then can you use the mutated ¡®magic¡¯ to resist the robbery and protect yourself?


    Although Han Jin¡¯s eyes were indifferent, his thoughts were ups and downs, and he did not make any movements for a while. Until Rheiner¡¯s grief and anger again, he woke up and waved Fuxi.


    A giant electric column crossed the plain. This time, Rhinenell and his brothers were ready to see Hanjin¡¯s hand making action. Rheinner and his brothers jumped up in the air, one by one. The huge figure is like a mountain that will fly. It is unstoppable to rush to Hanjin''s position. Although the mind is not very good, they have enough combat skills. If you wait for the light to appear, then it is too late, they are too late. The only chance is to catch Hanjin¡¯s actions in time.


    Hum... Electro-optic has hit a Bimeng warrior, his brother, who was instantly smashed hundreds of meters away, even further afield, just to survive a dozen or so surviving Knights of the Knights The knight is under his body.


    And Rhine Neill and several other brothers have approached Hanjin, but compared with them, Han Jin¡¯s figure is too small, so small that they can¡¯t launch a siege, only by a Bimeng fighter. Zhang, taken to Hanjin.


    Han Jin¡¯s figure disappeared from the place and appeared behind the Bimeng warrior, and he had a more symbol in his hand.


    Put it or not? The unexpected effect of Tianyizhenglei makes him feel a little distressed, because there are still many enemies in his life. In contrast, the orc family is only a disease of the mustard, and his energy can be lost. The method of retreating is to recover, but the symbol is to lose one forever, the power of the element is not renewable, but after thinking about it, he has already harvested more than 3,000 magic birds of Thunderbird. Today After the war, there will be more gains, and too many electric elements will be accumulated in the big spirits. Yalina and Guevara consume less than one tenth of them, even if he puts together The elements in the array are given to Yalena and Guevara. Seven to ten Thunderbirds can make a symbol of the day and the thunder. How can he make more than 500 days? This is still the lowest estimate, enough for him to use!


    Han Jin did not hesitate, and the backhand took Fuxi out. The few brothers of Rheinn had just turned around. A flash of light had already rushed to the surface. It was still too late to make any reaction. A Bimeng warrior was smashed out.


    Yalin on the Ares can hardly believe her eyes. The magic released by Han Jin is powerful. If the electric system is forbidden, the external shape is different, no matter how powerful the magic of Hanjin is. Yalena was pleased to accept and be proud of it, but now Han Jin has reached out to her field and even surpassed her, and I feel a weird feeling in my heart.


    The figures of the Phoenix Birds'' Magicians are becoming more and more clear. The two groups of the regiments are converging together, which of course means the destruction of the Orcs. At this moment, the orc remnants are not much, and the blizzard enchantment is still continuing, and the dead birds are still dead. The magicians of other divisions of the Legion are not idle, they have been releasing magic with the magic.


    The new Grand Shaman Theodore took a little bit on the chariot. The chariot was two stories high and was pulled by more than 20 mammoths. In fact, this is just a small chariot, symbolizing the chariot of the king. Being left in the city of Beit, Fossa¡¯s car was too big. It took a lot of effort to move into the city. Now the family is playing, there is no time to move the chariot out, maybe, when they give up At the time of the chariot, the ending of the orc family has already been revealed.


    On the tower of the chariot, sitting on a woman dressed in white, may have been set off by some orc women around, the woman with a dazzling charm, she is definitely not like an orc, but In front of Theodore, she can still sit still, proving that she is very well-positioned, and that no matter how beautiful the human and elf women are, they are slaves to the orcs for their play, and they can''t talk about any status.


    "Queen, we..." Theodore''s voice seemed a little choking, and a dozen high-level shamans followed, and after the Theodore, every shaman''s look was at its peak.


    "I know." The seductive woman whispered.


    "What do you know?!" A high-level shaman said coldly. Obviously, he was obeying Fossa. After Rheinn took office, because of the special cause of the death of Fossa, he did not need to carry out internal cleaning. Some hidden dangers were left, and some shamans were very dissatisfied with what they did.


    "Shut up!" Theodore turned back and roared.


    The shaman still wants to talk back. Anyway, the orc family has already had a big disaster. He doesn''t have to worry about anything. Everyone will die together. You can see the sorrowful anger in the eyes of Theodore. He paused and finally closed his mouth. .


    "Rheinel often talks to me about Rafael." The seductive woman didn''t look angry, only said faintly: "I can see that he is a little afraid of that Raphael, huh... Of course, He won''t admit it. He just said that Rafael deserves our respect. At that time, I knew that if one day, Rhinenell would fail, it would have been defeated by Rafael."


    "Rheinel is most feared, it should be the Grand Duke of Solomon." The shaman who is faithful to Fossa can''t help it. His subtext is clear. Solomon is qualified to be the opponent of the Orc. Rafael is not worthy. And they will lose, precisely because of the incompetence of Rheinel, if Fossa is still, except for Solomon, no one is an opponent of the orc.


    "Not the same." The woman in white smiled, her smile was extremely beautiful: "Not only Rheinel, we are afraid of Solomon, but we never forget to kill Solomon and avenge our dead people. Rheinnell did not forget. But for the Rafael... Rheinnell did not have the idea of ??winning, nor did he think that he must surpass Rafael. He tried to become a friend with Raphael, so he had already lost. A warrior who is no longer brave enough to go forward, a king who has lost his domineering, is shameful! Compared with Fossa, he is too much."


    "Yes, he is wrong! We can''t be friends with humans at all! Rheinel has forgotten the teachings of the ancestors!!" The shaman who is faithful to Fossa sees the white woman as if she is acknowledging the power of Fossa and forbearing Can''t stop: "But why do you support Rheinnell?!"


    Solomon told Han Jin that there is nothing wrong with it. The orc family is actually a low-lying nation, but the simple minds of the orcs and their extremely fierce personality make them unable to accept their own inferiority. On the contrary, they turn inferiority into extremes. The arrogant, the orc race from male to female, from the old to the child, including relatively kind, and extremely cruel, are firmly convinced that the orc family should become the master of the mainland, they can not have friends, because all Race can only be their slave, so that they will no longer be inferior. Self-esteem comes from the trampling of other races. Therefore, the orcs are always moving towards their ultimate goal, and sacrifice is for faith, forbearance, and for faith.


    The white woman did not respond to the shaman''s question and sighed: "At the beginning, the elves were really going to be allied with us. We betrayed them. Now, Rheinel really wants to form an alliance with Rafael, and Rafael betrayed. We are..."


    Theodore sighed and couldn''t speak. For a moment, his gaze turned to a large pillar.


    The white woman was watching Theodore, and then looked at Theodore''s gaze and saw the thick pillar.


    "Queen, we have to say goodbye to you." Theodore bent down slightly.


    "Do you really want to do this?" The white woman showed a helpless smile: "You have to know that the Beast God Totem has not responded for thousands of years."


    "Besides this, what else can I do?" Theodore also smiled, then walked slowly and gently stroked the thick column. The time of this pillar is definitely not short. From the appearance, it looks It is extraordinarily rough, but it feels smooth and smooth, as if it has been touched by thousands of hands.


    "Haha... hahaha..." Theodore suddenly burst into laughter, like a madman, followed by a hoarse and low humming sound.


    Great beast, great father...


    Why are we struggling like this...


    Theodore patted the pillar with both hands. Maybe he used too much power. Maybe the pillar itself was too hard. He only patted a few times. His fingertips had broken and bleeding.


    You created us...


    You ignore us...


    Maybe all the suffering is your will...


    The power of Theodore is getting bigger and bigger, and more and more blood is flowing from the palm of his hand, leaving a **** handprint on the thick column.


    In the moment before this destruction...


    I beg you...


    Listen to the children¡¯s desperate cry...


    Theodore''s state became more and more mad, and suddenly, a shaman''s face turned pale, and then his body fell softly.


    Awaken... Awaken...


    Theodore sighed in the sky, and the shamans behind him fell one after another, and sacrificed their lives! The collective sacrifice of the high-level shaman! ! *


    However, the pillar did not react, as the woman in white said, the totem of the beast has not responded to the call of the orcs for thousands of years, and it is the same at the moment.


    There was a touch of gray in the eyes of Theodore, and then the gray was magnified at a very fast speed, and his face was ridiculed with a look of ridicule, and he did not know whether he was laughing at himself or laughing at the beast in the dark. Then his figure slipped down the pillar a little.


    "You also go to fight." The white woman whispered to the orc maids: "Don''t forget, you are also fighters, I hope that you can raise your head high at the last minute!"


    About a dozen orc beavers stumbled to the ground neatly, did not say goodbye, they all took out their weapons, and then rushed down the stairs.


    Suddenly, a strange wave of volatility fluctuated between heaven and earth. The eight-door lock-up array set by Han Jin can be regarded as wind and rain. The blizzard enchantment released by the Phoenix Birds¡¯ Wizards cannot penetrate into the battle. Otherwise, the various regiments The warriors will also be affected by the violent influence. The battles inside the eight-door locks will fluctuate, but they will be able to pass outside. The external battles will fluctuate and will be blocked by the eight-door lock, but the eight squad have the same same as Hanjin. The vision, so it can clearly sense the outside world, but the strange fluctuations that have just been produced, but unimpeded sweeping through the eight-door locks, far-reaching between heaven and earth.


    Tobias and Spencer''s face changed at the same time, although the fluctuation is not very strong, it can contain the supreme power, but also wrapped in a kind of violent rush! Quirky, very weird!


    Tobias quickly scanned the following, suddenly saw a chariot in front of a thousand-meter-long place, a **** red halo spread out from the chariot, and saw a simple shape. The thick column, Tobias screamed in amazement: "What is that? Is it the tomb of the beast?"


    "The Beast God Totem?" Spenced looked at Tobias''s gaze: "The orc can''t forget to bring that broken thing at this time?"


    Suddenly, Tobias saw a scene of incredible thoughts. A behemoth that had died in battle was inexplicably moved, and then the movement gradually enlarged, as if struggling to get up.


    Because of the influence of Solomon, the magic of the elements of the magicians is several grades higher than the magicians in other places. Tobias and Spenger are among the best. When he sees this picture, he suddenly remembers A long-standing legend: "The soul of the soul is recovering!! God..."


    Spencer also saw that his face had become iron blue, and then roared: "Destroy the beast of the beast! Fast!!!"


    The quality of the Phoenix Birds'' Magicians is very high. In the blink of an eye, hundreds of meteorites fall from the sky and slammed into the chariot. The fire broke out around the chariot, and the meteorite could not break through the blood-red light curtain.


    "Chongruo!" Tobias shouted: "Crash inside! Fast!!" After that, his flight speed suddenly increased, and he first rushed to the chariot. Although the Phoenix Birds belonged to the Magic Legion. But with the tradition of warriors, no one will call me, only tell everyone with action, come with me! Including serious threats, including the Grand Duke of Solomon, will lead by example.


    The death of the Phoenix Birds, but the strength of the magic and mental strength, determines their basic speed, Tobias and Spengthe have been far from the battle.


    In the eight-door lock, Rinner and the remaining brothers also screamed at the same time. They were also affected by the light curtain. The body had been dyed brightly by their own blood, and now it is changing. The whole body is red blood.


    Han Jin¡¯s eyes smashed into the Bimen warrior who had just been blasted by Tian Yizheng. He was slowly getting up from the ground and his face changed dramatically. He immediately reacted. It was the influence of the volatility. At this moment, he could not care. A lot of it, the body shape flashed away, and immediately appeared on the edge of the eight-door lock sky array, stepping out of the line.


    Four hundred meters... three hundred meters... Tobias and Spengd¡¯s face are getting closer and closer to the orc chariot. At this moment, a silver bell-like laugh comes forward, Spencer Suddenly felt the heart sway, could not help but shouted: "It is a fox!!" The experience of the two great magisters is very rich, can immediately determine what kind of enemy is facing, but this can not change anything, the spirit of the fox The impact does not have any lethality, but it can cause mental shock, let them temporarily lose the ability to release magic, they do not even dare to approach, otherwise, they must fall from the sky.


    How could this be? ! Tobias and Spencer are extremely anxious. If those who have recovered from the monsters are definitely a catastrophe, the Phoenix Birds are no problem. They can fly away, but the army of the Holy Crown and the army of the Elves. Must be completely finished!


    A figure suddenly came out in the underground in front of the chariot, turned over and jumped into the chariot, and the silver bell-like laughter that rushed to the face made Han Jin¡¯s figure also pause. He saw a beautiful face in front of him. The beautiful woman, the looks, the style is even far more than Yalena and Siniel, but it is just a pause, Han Jin¡¯s mouth reveals a sneer, and the cultivation of the first sacred heart, this illusion is useless to him.

 Chapter 436： Perish

    Chapter 3-4, the demise


    Seeing that Han Jin rushed into the chariot, the white woman still looked very calm. She took a long breath and raised two fascinating red lights in her eyes. Then she opened the cherry mouth and her laughter became urgent.


    Han Jin suddenly felt that God¡¯s thoughts were strongly swayed. The heavenly refining of the stars and gold flashed with the laughter of the white woman, and the bond between the stars became inexplicably weak, as if he was holding a Sword sand sword, gently twitching, it will turn into countless gravel.


    The four orc maids rushed up with a scimitar, and the shiny blade slammed into Han Jin¡¯s head and neck without mercy.


    Almost everyone thinks that Hanjin is an unfathomable magician, because his magic is amazing, his magical props are too powerful, but a long time ago, his most common way of fighting was to fight with humans. It has become a deep-rooted habit of blessing himself, but his magical aura is more and more dazzling, so people have neglected his past.


    Han Jin did not understand what kind of power the other side was using to shock his gods. There was no time to think about it between the electric and the Flint. His hands were wrong, and the purple sword light in his hand disappeared without a trace, and then his body flashed. Let the four-handed machete whistling, then swing the right fist and hit it between the chest and abdomen of an orc maid.


    Uh... Han Jin felt that his fist hit an extremely hard thing. His fingers were stunned and painful. However, the orc maid was more painful, and she screamed and could not help but bend down.


    Han Jin¡¯s leg is a knee hit. The orc maid automatically bends down and looks like he is deliberately welcoming his face to Han Jin¡¯s knee. A loud bang, **** blooms, the face of the orc maid. The five senses were smashed into a mud of mud, and the body rolled and flew more than ten meters high and fell outside the chariot.


    The woman in white has changed her face. Although her maid is not as good as the elite orc captain, she can complete the swordsman who can deal with human beings. Now she is shot by a sniper. Rafael is obviously a magician. How can she have it? Such a strong physical strength?


    Han Jin¡¯s brow picks up, hurts... really hurts! Is the orc''s bones too hard? Or is the grade of God''s play too low? Or, because it hasn''t been with people for too long, so his body has become delicate?


    At this moment, the remaining three orc maids had once again launched an offensive. The two orc maids in front of him divided his shoulders, the orc maid on the side of the body, waving a machete to his neck.


    Although the knee was a little uncomfortable, Han Jin¡¯s reaction and speed were not affected. He slammed back a big step and turned to the orc maid on the side.


    The orc maid was hollowed out, and Han Jin¡¯s palm was cut on her throat. Hey... The orc waitress stepped back seven or eight steps. She had thrown the machete and swelled a pair of dead fish eyes. Both hands smothered their throats, swayed a few times, slammed on the floor, and then fell straight.


    The death of the two companions did not make the remaining orc maids timid, and the two maids waved the machete and rushed to Hanjin.


    Han Jin swayed, then flew up, kicked on the chest of an orc maid, and then grabbed the wrist of another orc maid.


    The orc waitress who was kicked out and flew out, flew more than 20 meters away, fell into the struggling orc warriors, disappeared, and the orc maid who was restrained by the wrist struggled, but found Han Jin¡¯s fingers are extremely powerful, like the iron cast. In her eagerness, she opened her mouth and bite Han Jin¡¯s arm.


    Han Jin''s toes were picked up on a scimitar, gently applying a force, then the right hand was down, and the handle was held.


    The orc waitress saw that he was going to bite the arm of Hanjin. He suddenly felt a flower in front of him, and a cold light shot from below, and it was shining into her mouth.


    With a slamming sound, the tip of the knife was worn out from the waitress''s head. Her body shook and she did not move any more. Han Jin threw some sinister hands on the floor and then looked at the white woman in front.


    ¡°You are Raphael?¡± the white woman whispered, her mouth sullenly full of temptations, and two fascinating dimples appeared on her side, flirting like fireworks, and her voice was as sweet as a jaundice.


    "Yeah..." Han Jin said with a sigh, then his body suddenly rushed over, punching the white woman''s cheek, and his fist fell a bit viciously, directly hitting the white woman''s nose, if it was this In the punch, the beautiful and moving face will definitely become ugly.


    Han Jin can be trapped by love, but will not be fascinated by beauty. Xiannier and Yalena can attract him because life and death and common feelings have nothing to do with appearance, even if the white woman in front of her eyes is beautiful, she is coming to him. It is just a red powder.


    The white woman''s pupil narrowed down, she did not think that the other party did not give her the opportunity to speak, directly hands-on, talent ability at this moment seems worthless!


    Seeing that Han Jin¡¯s figure was getting closer and closer, the white woman quickly took a breath and squeezed out a slap in the throat.


    Hey... It¡¯s no use to smash the soul again. Han Jin¡¯s fist has been bombarded on the woman¡¯s nose. The white woman¡¯s body is very ordinary, and she¡¯s slammed back and slammed back. The thick column, the blood mist exploded like a fireworks. From the side, the white woman¡¯s half back of the head has disappeared, because the broken skull and the column are very tight, and her body is so stuck on the pillar, the **** in the eye. The light gradually became bleak.


    Han Jin reached out and grabbed the woman''s hair in the white dress, and slammed it into the chariot, and his sight fell on the **** pillar. The strange fluctuations were emanating from the pillar. Is it... is this the tortoise totem? ! Yeah, so that he will not be bothered, and solve it together!


    "Destroyed it! Destroyed the totem of the beast!!" There was a buzz in the air.


    Han Jin looked up and was striking with the sight of Tobias and Spencer. Tobias and Spencer wanted to immediately release the powerful magic to attack the totem pole of the beast, but Han Jin stood on the totem pole. On the sidelines, they were afraid of Han Jin¡¯s misunderstanding and fear of accidentally hurting Han Jin, and Han Jin gave them one after another of horror. They had to believe that Han Jin should be more capable than them.


    Han Jin nodded slightly, then he ran his mind and found that his thoughts had returned to normal. Then he stepped back a few steps, and his right hand took a trick. A purple light group appeared in his hand and instantly became a long sword.


    In the next moment, the long sword has been waved out in the roar. The mirror-like streamer hits the thick column, and the stone frame used to support the thick column is shattered immediately. The thick column is like a gyro that is beaten. The knife flew out.


    The thick column does not know what material was used. Han Jin¡¯s attack is enough to smash a piece of rock that is several meters high, but the thick column has only a row of tiny white spots on the surface, not much. damage.


    Han Jin released a curse, and immediately caught up with the thick column and incited the long sword. Jianguang once again hit the thick column.


    The magicians of the Phoenix Birds have already approached, and they have seen an unforgettable picture for life!


    The sword light released by Han Jin swept from the left to the right, and then swept from the right to the left. Although the totem pole of the beast **** is the ''relic'' of the legendary beast **** on the mainland, it has no life and can only passively follow. Jianguang¡¯s attack flew and swayed. Han Jin¡¯s figure was like a ghostly bite on the totem pole of the beast. Only a moment, a figure, a sword light, a thick column, and a line of folds Almost every second, they can see the dazzling sword light. Almost every second, they can hear the shock of the soul. Han Jin¡¯s sword is like a stormy, continuous, thick beast. The totem pole is like a toy, flying around in the air, but there is no chance to land on the ground.


    Is this a magician? Even the top fighters may not be able to release such fierce and fierce offensives!


    In a moment, Han Jin has released hundreds of streamers in succession. His vertical distance has been deep behind the Phoenix Bird Legion, but the toughness of the Beast God Totem Pole is far beyond his estimation, and the attack is repeated all the time. There are some small cracks on the surface of the totem pole of the beast.


    The magicians of the Phoenix Bird Legion even forgot to attack the orcs. They only watched Han Jin¡¯s performance. Many people conceived in their minds. What would happen if they changed themselves to meet Hanjin¡¯s attack? The answer is obvious, they can''t compete, unless it is the power of the majority.


    Han Jin¡¯s forehead slightly oozes sweat, although his sum of yuan is close to Qianxuan, but the consumption is too great. The red lotus fire is released through the Fu, can be omitted, and the eight locks are released. Outside the body, etc., these consume a lot of energy, plus hundreds of consecutive release of the curse, hundreds of times to promote ''Tiandao'', he has to be unable to continue.


    However, Han Jin can only persist, a dead behemoth beast, and one of the Bimeng soldiers, all stood up again, the various branches of the Holy Crown City were caught off guard, and the casualties increased sharply. Here, in a short period of time, the mountain army regime with the strongest fighting power has already dropped more than 600 soldiers, and even Alexandria Reiter was almost killed. Fortunately, Guevara arrived in time. The battle of Gaobin was also very dangerous. When Rinner and his brothers changed, Gaobin had already shot his own arrow. Xiannier had no problem in seeing the middle road, just rushed back, plus Lydia. The three elves cooperated and knocked down two Bimeng fighters. In the end, only Rennell was left alone, but their efforts did not have any effect. The Bimeng soldiers who were knocked down climbed from the ground and rejoined the battle group.


    Not destroying the totem pole of the beast **** as soon as possible, the consequences are unimaginable! There is no other way, Han Jin sighs, even if ¡®ÌìµÀ¡¯ is very likely to be bruised, he has to try it. He can¡¯t watch his friends hurt and die! Moreover, it seems that there is a hand of destiny teasing him. Every time he steps through the watershed, he will be in danger, forcing him to challenge his own limit, unable to keep the secret of the bottom of the box, just the day A true thunder is like this, and now the ''Tiandao'' is also true.


    Han Jin¡¯s figure flashed again. This time, he appeared under the totem pole of the beast god. The sword light went from bottom to top, hitting the pillar, and a deafening roar. The totem of the beast **** was flying in the air and flying straight out. More than 50 meters high.


    Han Jin''s body shape, silently watching the beast **** totem pole flying farther and farther, then the long sword in his hand straight up, a sword light straight into the sky, then a little starlight expands at an unimaginable speed, turned into A giant sword standing on top of the ground is the real top-place. The tip of the sword has penetrated into the depths of the clouds. It is presented in front of people. There is only a half of the giant sword front. If the sword front is a tall trunk, then Han Jin is A small ant under the trunk is very disproportionate to the two.


    "Open!!" Han Jin burst into a snoring, or that he was roaring in hysteria! The giant sword that stood in the top of the sky stunned the Huaguang, and even illuminated a few kilometers around it.


    In the next moment, the great sword is wrapped in a suffocating momentum, falling from the sky, and the water-like sword light has almost smashed the whole world into two halves. Compared with the giant sword, Han Jin¡¯s figure Extraordinary squats, and the totem pole of the beast is not much higher than Han Jin. The people who saw this sword have produced a strange feeling. Han Jin seems to be using a hammer to pick up a small flea.


    Boom... A roar of resounding sounds from the heavens and the earth, the totem pole of the beast god, which has appeared numerous tiny cracks, can no longer withstand such a super attack. The blood-red light curtain is instantly dissipated, and the whole beast **** totem pole is also Turned into countless large and small pieces to splash around.


    At the same time that the tomb of the beast **** was destroyed, a behemoth and a behemoth warrior were only softly planted. They had already died once, but their bodies were still fresh at the moment. The speed that the naked eye can detect is withered, curled up, and disintegrated. In just a few moments, some places have already exposed the skeleton of the skeleton. The Rinnel, who has increased its combat power, is only excited for a short time, and then with the totem of the beast The smash of the column, one hit the ground. For the already dead Bimon behemoths and the Bimeng warriors, this is nothing remarkable. Anyway, it is already dead, and at most, it will die again, and for the Behemoth and Behemoth warriors who still can breathe, They have to pay a heavy price for the temporary growth of their fighting power.


    The soldiers of the various squadrons of the Holy Crown City issued a cheering screaming in the mountains, and it was a joy of crying and dying! Han Jin¡¯s Jianguang is magnificent and beautiful. Even if it is far away from tens of thousands of meters, it can be seen clearly. Every soldier knows that except for their lords, the strong people here cannot release. Such a powerful attack.


    The elves are cheering, but some elves feel weird. After all, Hanjin used to be their enemy, but more elves feel lucky, and Siniel safely walked out of the temple, which is good, Gaobin made a wise move. The choice, this is also very good, otherwise, they will fight with Hanjin, it is really terrible.


    Han Jin stood there quietly, his eyes closed, and a drop of sweat dripped down his nose and face. If he looked closer, he could see that Han Jin¡¯s fingers were shaking slightly, but his body was still quite good. Straight.


    Tobias and Spencer hurriedly fell: "Lord Rafael, are you okay?" Before they met Hanjin, they talked about Hanjin¡¯s problem and discussed it for a long time, too respectful. They felt that Reducing his identity, as the demon tutor, the deputy head of the Phoenix Legion, they have their own pride, too casual, they are worried about the sudden advance of the Han Dynasty, and may even cause misunderstanding, which is counterproductive, in fact, They are very appreciative of Han Jin. Of course, the judgment of the Grand Duke of Solomon played a decisive influence. But at this moment, the ¡®Hello¡¯ is called very natural, and has nothing to do with age, camp, and status. It is just a tribute to a strong person who has surpassed himself.


    Han Jin driven Yuan Neng, running the 12th floor, feeling that he was comfortable, and then slowly opened his eyes and smiled: "It''s okay." After that, he closed his eyes again.


    "That''s good." Tobias and Spencer looked at each other and Hanjin''s consumption was very large. It has already reached exhaustion. If there are enemies hidden in the dark, this is undoubtedly a rare opportunity, and To put it bluntly, Han Jin¡¯s cultivation under their eyes has fully proved his trust.


    "I stay here, you go." Spencer whispered, and the orcs did not disappear, he stayed to take care of Hanjin, it is enough.


    Tobias nodded, then released the floating technique, ascended into the air and flew forward.


    For a long while, Han Jin slowly opened his eyes. At this moment, his eyes recovered a bit, and Han Jin leaned down again and picked up a piece of things from the ground and handed it to Spencer.


    "This is..." Spencer stunned. He saw that Han Jin¡¯s smashing seemed to be a fragment of the totem pole of the beast.


    "When you return to the capital of the element, give this to the adults." Han Jin smiled: "Adults will understand."


    "Good." Spencer nodded very simply. Han Jin did not want to say that he was not convenient to ask. After returning, he might be able to open a breakthrough from the Duke of Solomon. He had a feeling that Han Jin deliberately let him take the beast. The fragments of the **** totem poles bring back the capital of the elements, which must have a very significant meaning, so he is very curious.


    In the eight-door lock, Gao Bin had opened the longbow, Xiannier was on his right side, Lydia was on his left side, and the three elves made the same movement, while the other elves were silent and quiet. waiting.


    Rheinel struggled to stand up, but it was already powerless. He got up and squatted down, then he got up again and squatted again. He kept whispering in his mouth, but unfortunately he couldn¡¯t compare with Siniel. His voice can''t cause any harm to the enemy.


    The three elves released their fingers together, and the three arrows whistled. The arrows of Gaobin and Sunil were shot into the eyes of Rheinel, and the fire dragon shot by Lydia exploded on the forehead of Rheinel. The elves collectively became crazy, they hugged each other, jumped and shouted, and ended! The war is over! !

 Chapter 437： Contradictory Holy See

    The forty-seventh chapter of the contradictory Holy See


    The death fight is over, what should I do next? Of course, I took a breather and quietly licked my wounds.


    Before the outbreak of the war, everyone always had an optimistic attitude. No one had thought that the orcs who had a backwaters would release such a strong fighting power. As a race on the mainland, they must have their own unknown knowledge. This is also a lesson and a lesson to be remembered.


    The casualties of the coalition forces can be described as fierce. The Knights of the Holy Crown City are almost completely annihilated, and the flag can be cancelled. The first swordsman regiment and the second swordsman regiment, nearly half of the casualties, should they be merged into one legion? The casualties of the Rapids and the Mountain Legion are not low. Only the situation of the Magic Legion is good. There is no casualty. The magician always hides behind and releases the magic. All the dangers are resisted by the soldiers. The elves also pay. A certain price, but compared with the army of the Holy Crown City, is not worth mentioning.


    The Undead Legion of the Capital of Elements has killed more than a hundred magicians. This number seems insignificant, but all of them are killed by warlocks and great magicians. In a sense, Solomon¡¯s losses are far greater than Hanjin¡¯s. . The emotions of Tobias and Spengde seem normal, one is because they don''t want to influence Hanjin''s emotions, and the other because, after decades of development, the elements have established a very complete system. After the capital of the elements, they can immediately be supplemented from the follow-up echelon, not to mention the war is not dead? They are all people who have been through the battlefield and they are very thorough in this regard.


    Lang Ning only took a short break and led the Rapids to storm the city of Beit. In fact, he also knew that the orc family could not leave anything good for him, just wanted to verify it. Sure enough, Beit City has become An empty city, don''t say people, even chickens, ducks, geese and dogs can''t find it.


    In this area, Beit League has always maintained its neutral status, has not withstood the war, its wealth, and the density of the population, second only to the holy crown city, the day of the alliance of the United States was destroyed by Lang Ning, this is only The Beifang League¡¯s military strength was hit, and the economy and the population were not affected too much. Then Lang Ning launched a counterattack and received great assistance from Hanjin, quickly occupying the entire territory of Beit League and avoiding the war. The continuous destruction, it is reasonable to say that the Beit League should be very prosperous, but now the Beit League has been completely defeated, and even worse than the Black Crow City.


    It is said that the orc family is like a group of locusts. The chickens and dogs do not stay, but I heard that it is one thing. It is another thing to see with your own eyes, and here is the hometown of him and Lei Zhe, the knight of the Rapids. Their homeland, when the leader of the Rapids entered the city of Beit, Lang Ning was confident. He believed that he could use the advantage of Beit League to create a powerful army, but the subsequent developments turned sharply. The family suddenly launched a war. They retired to the Holy Crown City, and then the Orc and the Elves fell out. When he stepped into the city of Beit again, he was completely unrecognizable.


    After returning to the camp, Lang Ning¡¯s mood became extremely low. Even the post-war meeting hosted by Guevara did not participate, and the knights of the Rapids did not feel good. People could not get out of the cracks in the stone. Parents, relatives, and friends, Bayer League is their home! Lang Ning needs a break, but a group of knights come to him to find him. The knights are very simple. They have to go home and have a look.


    At this moment, Han Jin is treating Da Ming Ni. In order to cooperate with Han Jin, Dominie simply lay on the deck and her right arm is not twisted. This is not a problem that can be solved. Han Jin is busy. For a long time, I finally had to personally torture Dominique. Although I have the most powerful ''doctor'' team in the world, after the attack on the Holy See, Jeddis has transferred all the priests back. Leaving a group of military auxiliary sacrifices and handing over Domini to them, Han Jin is more or less unreliable.


    When Hanjin was busy, Tobias and Spengde also came to the Ares and talked softly with Gail¡¯s general manager. Lorraine glared at Spence¡¯s arm and put a small bird The posture, Sasio and Lei Zhe began to feel very uncomfortable, and later asked Resley to know that the original Spencer was the father of Lorraine.


    Finally, Han Jin finished the Dominican bag and slowly got up. Dominique only smiled. Without any gratitude, the wildness on the battlefield had disappeared without a trace. She changed back to the original. Hey.


    "I heard that the Archbishop of the Holy See, Jedis, is here for you?" Tobias looked around: "How can you not see him?" Tobias felt that this kind of thing should not be personally worked by the Lord.


    "The Archbishop?" Gail said with a smile: "Don''t talk about the Archbishop, even the entire Holy See is here, don''t you know? And now that Jedice is not the Archbishop, he is the new Pope."


    "The entire Holy See is coming?" said Spencer: "How many people are there left?" Nikolay led the army to attack the mountains and destroyed the Holy See. They knew this.


    "Three paladins, more than a dozen cardinals." Gail''s general pipeline, as for others, he is too lazy to say that people who go to his height are only interested in the high-end forces that can threaten themselves.


    "There are only a few people left?" Spencer couldn''t help but widen his eyes.


    "Yes."


    "That Nikolay..." Toby Erston sighed and sighed: "It''s enough to be ruthless!"


    "The Emperor of Xiongguang, hehe..." Gail said with a smile: "If there is no such thing as courage and skill, I will question him. Why do he dare to call the emperor?!"


    Tobias nodded silently, and his face suddenly showed a sorrow.


    "What are you worried about?" asked Gail, who was puzzled.


    "Solomon has recently begun to be interested in Nikolay?" Han Jin did not know when he approached their circle. He was not the one who entered Korea. He gradually formed his own unique perspective on the world. And he has been a private detective, good at catching some details. Tobias is worried, it should be what Solomon has revealed, so Tobias faintly feels that Nikolay is very likely to become the enemy of the capital of the element in the near future.


    "Lord Rafael." Tobias nodded with a smile, then hesitated and replied: "Yes, how do you know?"


    "When I was still in the capital of the element, adults often mentioned Nikolay with me." Han Jin smiled: "Because of Jedice, I am also very interested in Nikolay, but I don¡¯t know much. There are many things that are known from adults."


    "It turns out...this is the case." Tobias meditated for a moment, then smiled and smiled. He felt that he understood Solomon''s intentions. Nikolay has occupied more than a dozen territories, and there are not only the magical corps that can compete with the Phoenix Birds, but also the powerful Knights and Swordsmen. The strength is the first in the mainland, but if Solomon and Rafael If this two people cooperate with each other, they can compete with Nikolay.


    "Jedice has been with Nikolay, he will not know Nikola?" Spencer asked.


    "What he knows is that Nikolay wants him to know." Han Jin smiled. He suddenly had a feeling. In a sense, Solomon used everyone as a chess piece. You are a car, then you have to Know that you are going to rampage, you are a cannon, then you have to know to go to the mountains to beat cattle, do your job, you can, do not need you to care. Tobias and Spengd did not know that the Holy See had already arrived in the Holy City because their own job was to lead the Phoenix Legion. Just know who the current enemy is and who the future enemy is. This is fine. The general manager did not know that Solomon had become interested in Nikolay because his job was to take care of Yalina, protect Yalina, and become a bridge between Solomon and Hanjin. Others did not need him to understand.


    Of course, Han Jin is not skeptical of the friendship between Solomon and Gail, Tobias, and Spengthe. There is an explanation that is not explained, no need!


    A person does not need to know everything, otherwise it will be very painful and heavy.


    In fact, Solomon is not lacking assistants. He can always understand the strengths and weaknesses of a person, and then put the other person in a corresponding position, let that person play as much as possible. Solomon only lacks the successor, the true successor, Because his ideals are too large and even absurd, perhaps he does not think that he can wait until that day. In the end, he can only entrust his ideals to the next generation, let the successors perfect and complete.


    In the days of the Capital of Elements, he experienced a kind of cramming education. What is interesting is that Han Jin is no stranger to this kind of education. The entire Taoist collection was forcibly recorded by him, let alone The concept of story? What''s more interesting is that because Han Jin has never forgotten, the speed of reading and the ability to understand are even more sensational, and finally accepted Solomon''s ideals, which made Solomon a pleasant surprise. He believed that Han Jin was given to him by God. The successor, if he said that he brought Hanjin into the Tibetan room, he just tried to cultivate. After all, his children let him down, so when Han Jin came out, he had already confirmed.


    Han Jin also saw that Solomon¡¯s impressed expression contained great joy.


    So, although they have not made any promises, such as how Han Jin wants to do with Yalinna, what help Solomon has to offer, but the bond between them has become extremely tough, even worse than blood, that is The trust and inheritance of the heart, so Han Jin wants great gravity, and then Solomon sent it. Han Jin wants the World of the Dead Birds to help, and the Phoenix Birds Corps appears.


    "Since the Holy See is there for you, why are they not playing?" Tobias asked.


    "It was originally coming." Governor Gail smiled bitterly: "But the Holy See was attacked and the Holy Crystal was taken away, so..."


    "Who dares to attack you?" Tobias moved and saw that Han Jin had to smash the whole world into two swords. He knew that the power of the world to shake the Holy City was already Countable.


    "Dragon domain." Gail''s answer is simple.


    Tobias is speechless and the Dragon Field is one of the few.


    "There are deep hatreds between the Dragon Field and the Holy See." Spencer sighed: "The Holy See has been destroyed. They are still unwilling to let go, even chasing the Holy Crown City?!"


    "The relationship between Dragon City and the Holy See is not good." Tobias smiled: "In fact, the previous emperors, and many of the current lords, have a bad relationship with the Holy See."


    What the Holy See is doing is to share a piece of the plate on the other people''s plate. Of course, the relationship with the strong ones cannot be better. Because of the internal or the doctrine, they can''t take the whole plate away. The believers have their own. The belief, their highest achievement, is not to hold the rule of the whole world, but to spread the glory of the light **** to the whole world. At the most powerful time of the Holy See, there was a pope trying to oust the emperor and abolish the court. When the faculty and the political power were unified, the result was firstly strongly opposed internally, and even reached the level of riots. Through the brainwashing of the doctrine, a large part of the priests were pure believers, and they could not accept such things. As a result, the pope gave in. The two powers can only continue to fight like this.


    "Your loss is not big?" asked Spencer.


    "You said the Holy Crown City?" Gail''s general manager felt a little sigh. It seems that he has gradually become a member of the Holy Crown City, so Spencer is using the word ''you'': "We have nothing to lose, the Dragon Field is only for the Holy See. Launched an attack."


    "In the style of the dragon domain, they should warn the lords who dare to accept the Holy See. How can it be okay?" Spencer was a bit strange.


    "Maybe... they are afraid of our Raphaelite." Gael¡¯s chief smiled.


    Spencer couldn''t help but look at Han Jin, and he was awesome! A young man of about 20 years old has such a strong strength, in the future? I want to come to the Dragon Field and have this concern. I don''t want to annoy this young man, but... The Dragon Domain is doing its best to support Nikolay. In the future, it is necessary to be tit-for-tat, the rise of Nikolay, the waiting of Solomon, and the Raphael. A new star, it means that the continent of chaos has already had a sign, unified? Who will be the last winner? !


    "Actually, this is not the most important thing." Gael¡¯s general manager sighed and transferred the topic: "Adolf is here."


    "Adolf?" Tobias screamed, "I am talking about..."


    "Of course it is the monk of the Holy See, Adolf."


    Tobias slammed, as if he had some toothache, and then his eyes fell on Han Jin: "That guy is very bad!"


    "I know." Han Jin said with a smile: "But... people always want to reason, isn''t it?"


    Tobias and Spencer couldn''t help but look at each other. They felt that Han Jin seemed to be well-informed, but the first time he met, it was not easy to talk about it. He could only ignore this topic.


    Just then, Guevara strode over and his face looked heavy.


    "Guevara, what''s wrong? Your face looks very bad." asked Gail.


    ¡°Can I laugh out?¡± Guevara asked. ¡°This battle has been broken down. Our strength has been reduced by more than one-third, and the casualties are too great!¡±


    Everyone was in silence, and the strength of the orcs was beyond their expectations. In the end, the soul of the soul was recovered. Fortunately, it was finally launched. Fortunately, there was Hanjin. Otherwise, the consequences were unimaginable! Under the influence of the resurrection of the beast, the Behemoth has become a monster that can''t be killed. As long as Rheinner is willing to abandon half of the behemoths, let them launch the charge in front, and the rest will be guarded by the behemoths and the Bimeng warriors. The beast **** totem pole, the coalition forces will have no choice, one side is to kill, the other is to attack, can only make way, and the whole army will be wiped out.


    "There are still those little rabbits, and they are so ruined that they are not tired. They are still quarreling there."


    "Who? Are you talking about Yalinshan Reiter?"


    "Yalin Mountain is a qualified warrior. He only knows to obey orders." Guevara said: "I am talking about Winston and Saxon."


    "What are they making?"


    "So many bodies, they should always be buried. It is just spring. If there is little carelessness, there may be a large-scale plague." Guevara said: "They don''t want to, the two people are shirking each other, it is young. I thought that I had to die in battle, and made great contributions. The tone of speech changed. Rafael, you have to find the opportunity to beat and beat them. It is worthy of praise, but it cannot breed pride!"


    "Do you not even listen to your words?" Han Jin frowned.


    ¡°Is it useful on the surface?¡± Guevara shook his head. ¡°And, Lang Ning¡¯s mood is a bit wrong. I went to look for him, but... he doesn¡¯t seem to want to talk to me.¡±


    "Lang Ning? What happened to him?"


    "I don''t know, it changed after returning from Beit City." Guevara said: "The knights who listened to the Rapids said that the city of Beit has become an empty city. They found nothing in the city, but the city. In addition, several tens of thousands of pits were found, all of which were rotten bodies."


    ¡°Bet City has become an empty city? What about the people inside?¡±


    "Don''t listen to me? There are several thousands of people outside the city. It is estimated that people who did not escape in time are all killed." Guevara sighed: "But... even if you escape, you can escape." How far is it? Can they escape the chasing of the hurricane wolf warrior?"


    "Well, let me go to see Irina first, then I will go to Lang Ning." Han Jin nodded.


    "You have to be mentally prepared." Guevara groaned.


    "What preparation?" Han Jinyi.


    "We can attack Beit League in advance. Maybe, the orcs would not have time to poison the people in the city."


    "It¡¯s useless." Spencer shook his head. "I have been dealing with the orcs for decades. I know them very well. It¡¯s useless. Even if the orcs have just occupied a city in the morning, you will rush to the rescue at noon. It¡¯s too late. It is."


    "We know it''s useless, but Langing doesn''t know." Guevara sighed.

 Chapter 438： Heart from the dragon

    Chapter 438 from the heart of the dragon


    When Hanjin walked slowly into the handsome account of the Rapids Corps, Lang Ning was sitting in the main seat. He was sinking like water and his lips were close, as if he was brewing some sort of eruption. A row of knights, they are all generals of the Rapids.


    Seeing that Han Jin came in, Lang Ning hurriedly stood up, and the generals also retreated to both sides. Lang Ning waved his hand and made another look, indicating that the generals had retired.


    In the crisis again and again, in a **** battle, Han Jin has created an absolute authority that belongs only to him. Those generals have dissatisfaction in their hearts and dare to come to Lang Ning to argue, but it is impossible to be in front of Han Jin. The face was noisy, and they stooped out after bowing.


    "Adult, how come you?" Lang Ning laughed, then turned to the side and let out his seat.


    "Being bored and idling around." Han Jin just sat casually on the side seat and smiled. "I wanted to go to Yalina, but she has been meditating deeply, and it is not convenient to bother her."


    "Is idle and bored? Hehe... In these people, you are the most lazy, and you don''t care about anything. If you go on like this, you will be burdened by Mr. Guevara." Lang Ning sighed, of course, he just When joking, Han Jin lazy is lazy, but every time he is in danger, he will always stand in the forefront. If there is no Hanjin, how many of the strong people in the Sacred Crown Group can live to this day? And his Torrent Legion is also very likely to have been annihilated. It can be said that Han Jin used his shoulders to prop up the sky!


    "Is there still you?" Han Jin smiled.


    Lang Ning was stunned and speechless. He made a joke, but he wandered himself in. It was a typical thing to look for things, and Han Jin¡¯s attitude toward power was too different. Other lords always tried to put various powers. Tightly held in the hand, Han Jin likes to be free, and all the military and political affairs must be rolled out and handed over to others. Guevara is a commander with no name, because he always co-ordinates the overall situation. If Guevara is ambitious, he can completely take Hanjin up, but then, if Guevara is the kind of person, Han Jin also Will not rely on Guevara.


    "Cough... How about Yalina? Nothing?" Lang Ning coughed and transferred the topic: "This time, fortunately, there is Yalina, otherwise the consequences are really unimaginable."


    "Yeah, I did not expect that she will explode such a strong fighting power." Han Jin smiled.


    "The power of magic is really amazing." Lang Ning sighed: "Yalina is meditating deeply, you have not had the chance to find Xiannier? Haven''t you found her?"


    "She is very busy now, and... her personality is very strong, I can''t wait, I can only come slowly." Han Jindao: "If you encounter opportunities in the future, you should also help me to talk good things."


    "I have tried my best." Lang Ning smiled and shook his head. "But I can''t be too explicit. If you are not careful, it will cause the opposite effect."


    "What did she say about me?" asked Han Jin.


    "What you mean is... Does she still like you?" Lang Ning smiled: "Do you really think she will talk to me about this?"


    "Forget it, don''t talk about this." Han Jin shrugged his shoulders: "Right, Lang Ning, are you talking to me... some opinions?"


    "Opinions?" Lang Ning, he did not understand the meaning of Han Jin.


    "I can start the war a few days in advance, maybe... we can save a lot of people."


    "Adult, I am not a fool!" Lang Ning smiled bitterly: "You waited a few days, is waiting for the Phoenix Birds! The three parties together, and finally played so hard, if there is no Phoenix Legion, what will we do? ¡±


    "Hey..." When talking about the end of the battle, Han Jin also had a lot of sighs: "Your knights, have come to you three times and five times, they want to go back and see?"


    "Yes."


    "Let them take a vacation." Han Jindao.


    "But, there is a sacred city..." Lang Ning was a little shocked, the Holy See was a variable, and now several legions of the Holy Crown City are not small casualties, and Adolf has just rushed to the Holy City, which will make the Holy See People think that they have waited for a golden opportunity? Therefore, the Rapids can not go at this time.


    "It''s okay." Han Jin sank: "The Holy See, I am ready, try to solve it in a peaceful way."


    "The problem is that you want peace, they don''t necessarily want peace." Lang Ning said: "In fact, it is useless to go back. Beit City is the best proof."


    "Whether their family members are still alive, they always want to see it for themselves." Han Jin smiled and said: "You don''t want them to complain about your life?"


    Lang Ning hesitated for a moment, and finally did not speak. In fact, he suffered a lot of pressure. Up to now, there have been more than a dozen wave knights who have made his handsome account, and the requirements of the knights are not excessive. They just want to go back. Take a trip.


    "And, Lang Ning, you sent a few people to find Winston and Saxon, and said that I have something." Han Jindao.


    "Let them find here?"


    "Yeah." Han Jin paused: "It¡¯s all people who are leading the way, and they have their own guards around them. They can¡¯t talk openly and honestly, let others hear them, and they are not good for their reputation.¡±


    "Look like it, they seem to have done something wrong." Lang Ning laughed.


    "It''s normal, the mercenary is born, and naturally it''s almost in terms of discipline."


    "Discipline..." Hearing that Han Jin talked about discipline, it really made Lang Ning feel helpless. Han Jin seems to be the most disdainful person. On the Ares, everyone has no status, and they are like pure friends. In the same way, he alone, Lang Ning, began to regard Han Jin as a friend, but when he made a decision, he immediately changed his attitude. No matter how Han Jin is to him, he always talks with Han Jin with his adult. ''''You'' and other honorific words, and those in the Moxic Division are used to Han Jin, and do not take this etiquette seriously. To be frank, he always believes that the kind of esteemed environment on the Ares is extremely unfavorable for the development of discipline. Therefore, since the completion of the Ares, although Han Jin has talked with him many times, he has specially reserved He had his room, but he never lived on the Ares, and he was very dissatisfied with Winston and Saxon. He went to the military camp during the day and went back to the gods at night. If something happened, how to command the army? Leadership must have a sense of responsibility, you can not compare with Guevara! It was only Han Jin¡¯s designation that Winston and Saxon were the heads of the First Swordsmen and the Second Swordsmen respectively. He was not good at raising objections, not to mention that he was equal to Winston and Saxon, and there was no way to Winston and Saxon said.


    "What''s wrong?" Han Jin looked at Lang Ning with amazement. He didn''t seem to say anything, and Lang Ning''s expression suddenly became extremely rich.


    Although Han Jin¡¯s current status is the lord, he is a self-cultivator in his bones. So sometimes he seems to be very tempted. He is not willing to restrain himself and he is not willing to restrain his friends. He can accept Lang Ning¡¯s respectfulness. It can accept the great ambiguity of the Moxico, and as long as it is not an essential mistake, he will not force interference.


    "Nothing." Lang Ning smiled bitterly, then walked out of the account, called several guards, let them immediately go to Winston and Saxon, then walked back, hesitated for a moment, whispered: "Adult, some things ... Should you ask?"


    "what''s up?"


    "For example, Mr. Guevara has just held a post-war meeting to assess the merits and rewards of the various legions. This kind of thing should be presided over by you." Lang Ning said: "And, clean the battlefield, pay the spoils, You should have some questions about military discipline."


    "Is there a Guevara and you? Alexandre can also help, no need for me."


    "We are us, you are you!" Lang Ning said bitterly.


    "Oh, I will only kill people and set fire." Han Jin smiled: "These military affairs, I am completely a layman, you are an expert, if I don''t know how to understand, everywhere you are arrogant, you don''t say it in person, you must be jealous of me in the back. ¡±


    Lang Ning couldn''t help but sigh, in vain! In fact, his focus is not on understanding and not understanding, but on suggesting that Han Jin must always show his authority and consolidate his authority. Han Jin has asked the military affairs. Of course, the person being asked must give an explanation. Form a habit, then the status barrier will be quietly formed.


    A child has just been born, and he is called a heaven and a finger, and he is the only one in the world. It is just a foolish story made by Buddhists. Even if he is really born, he will talk and throw him to a place where no one is. Hungry for a few days, his slogan will definitely become ''I want to eat milk''. In fact, everyone''s heart is constantly changing with the passage of time and the environment, the previous Langing and I don¡¯t want to think so much, I personally command an army, fight the battlefield, and create a world that belongs to me and belongs to my friends. This is his highest wish, but with the strength of Hanjin becoming stronger and stronger, More and more powerful people, Lang Ning''s ambition is also quietly expanding, especially after learning about Nikola''s things, the lord? Duke or Grand Duke? It is far from satisfying him. He hopes that Han Jin can become a more powerful emperor than Nikolay!


    In the words of another world, this is called the heart of the dragon. Therefore, he hopes that Han Jin can have the majesty of the emperor. Unfortunately, Han Jin¡¯s ability to put on the shelf is not even comparable to the ordinary lord, let alone the emperor¡¯s temperament. He is looking at the eye. In the heart, but in the heart, but do not know how to properly conceal their meaning.


    Next, Han Jin and Lang Ning chatted about some gossips that were not related to the military affairs. The time was not long, and the footsteps sounded outside the account. Then Winston and Saxon walked in.


    "Raphael, look, what is this?" Winston smiled and raised the bag in his hand.


    "What?" Han Jin looked at the convex shape of the bag, and smiled: "Magic crystal?"


    "Yeah, huh, huh... there are frozen birds everywhere!" Winston said: "There are almost tens of thousands!!"


    "I have it here too." Saxon also put a bag on the table: "Raphael, this time our harvest is too big, hahaha..." Saxon has been excited to the extreme, previously commissioned When the soldiers, they can occasionally harvest a magical crystal of the ninth or tenth order, which is enough for them to enjoy a month. Now they have harvested tens of thousands of magic crystals in one breath. Compared with the past, it is really different. Dunton and Saxon have tasted the sweetness of war.


    Han Jin never collects gold and silver jewels, but he has a near-fanatic love for the magic crystal. This is no longer a secret for the people of the holy crown city, so Winston and Saxon are like magic treasures. Put it up.


    "Lang Ning, listen to the Knights of your Legion, you found a lot of Thunderbirds in the city of Beit that have lost their ability to fly?" Winston asked.


    "Yeah." Lang Ning nodded.


    "how many?"


    "There is no detailed investigation, there are almost six or seven thousand." Lang Ning replied: "The two squares are full anyway."


    "Magic crystal?"


    "Those are living Thunderbirds, how to deal with them, but also adults to come up with ideas." Lang Ning''s eyes fell on Han Jin.


    "How to deal with it?" Han Jin is somewhat puzzled. There is usually only one way to deal with Warcraft. Kill it and take the magic crystal!


    "Adult, you and the shaman can control the Thunderbird." Lang Ning said: "If you can control the thousands of Thunderbirds, they will be a big boost for us!"


    "So many Thunderbirds, how do we feed?" Han Jin shook his head.


    "Of course, there will be difficulties, but we must find a way to overcome difficulties." Lang Ning said.


    "It''s useless." Han Jin waved, he used the spirit beast to control the little Jin Lei, and other Thunderbirds, and the fundamental meaning of the spirit of the beasts is to use their own energy as a feed. How many thousands of Thunderbirds, how can he feed? And he has no time. There are more than one hundred Thunderbirds in the army, and it¡¯s enough to use a lot of time and energy on the Thunderbird. It¡¯s better to help Yarina to complete the breakthrough. He knows that Jalinena¡¯s super Horizontal play means she is close to the bottleneck of the Magister.


    "That..." Langing''s look was a little disappointed.


    "The Raphaelite said it was useless, then they are definitely useless." Saxon said: "Give it to me, and I will go to the city of Beit with a swordsman."


    "Don''t worry first." Han Jindao: "Winston, Saxon, I will give you a morning time, take a rest, and replace Alexandre in the afternoon."


    "Replace Alexandre? Let''s take the corpse?!" Saxon stunned and then cried.


    "What? Don''t you?"


    "This... let others go, I am going to Beit City." Saxon said with a smile.


    "You said, to whom?" Han Jin said faintly.


    Saxon looked around and his eyes turned: "Winston can."


    "Less this!" Winston dissatisfied and said: "I have to go to Beit City, to be honest, I have never been there!"


    "You are not willing?" Han Jin smiled: "The Torrent Legion is not working. I just promised Langing to give the Cavaliers a holiday and let them go home. The magicians of the Magic Legion are exhausted. It is estimated that they have to meditate for a whole day before they can recover. Alexandre has not had a rest, he is not an iron man, he has to catch his breath, isn''t he?"


    Winston and Saxon, look at me, I see you, Han Jin is right, then only two of them are left. Who is going?


    "That''s it, don''t bother you." Han Jin said with a smile: "Let Alexandre Redt go to noon, then I will take over with Guevara, although we can''t do much, but it''s better than no one. It¡¯s better."


    Winston and Saxon¡¯s face changed at the same time. For a moment, Winston¡¯s Ai¡¯s said: ¡°Raphael, we...we don¡¯t mean that.¡±


    "It doesn''t matter." Han Jin smiled as if: "You can go out."


    What Han Jin said is a heartfelt statement. How could Winston and Saxon go at this time? Winston took a moment and laughed with a smile: "Let''s do it, I will replace Alexandria."


    "I will go, you go to Beit City." Saxon said.


    "It''s so funny. I just let you go. You don''t want to go, but now you are fighting for it?"


    Winston and Saxon¡¯s face changed again. They didn¡¯t know what to say, and they didn¡¯t understand. How did Han Jin stare at this little thing, and who did they provoke?


    "Winston, Saxon, we are friends, have experienced a lot together, I know you, you know me as well." Han Jin said slowly: "But I want to remind you, here is the army, and yours Attitude reminds me of bargaining with the dwarves in the weapons store. Are you doing business with me? Of course, I know that you are not deliberate, so I can not care, but you should not shirk each other in front of Mr. Guevara. In the words of Guevara, Lang Ning will resolutely implement, Kane will resolutely implement, and Alexandria will be firmly implemented. Only two of you are unwilling, why? Just because you are my friend? But Langing, Kane and Alexandre Reiter is my friend!"


    Winston and Saxon face each other.


    "You are not a child. I have said that this is enough. After you go back, think about it yourself." Han Jindao: "If you don''t want to do business with me, then my order is, you rest until noon, and then take it together." Alexandre Rete, well, you can go."


    Winston and Saxon barely smiled and then gently retreated.


    After Winston and Saxon''s figure disappeared behind the curtain, Langing slowly said: "Adult, if you don''t change, this kind of thing will still happen in the future."


    "Oh?" Han Jin raised an eyebrow.


    "Moss is your friend, Sasio and Lei Zhe are also your friends. They can''t hide on the Ares forever. After all, they have to come out to do things. At that time, they will rely on your relationship and do it everywhere. Specialization, and even refused the order of the Shangguan." Lang Ning smiled bitterly: "I just wanted to take out the military discipline and let Winston and Saxon take a look at what kind of punishment is imposed against the order?!"


    "I know what you mean." Han Jin whispered: "But I don''t like that. Everyone is unfettered, so that I can feel like a home. I just found Winston and Saxon, just want them to understand. When I got home, I wouldn¡¯t interfere with what they did, but in the army, they had to be a qualified soldier."

 Chapter 439： Little man

    The fourth thirty-nine chapter villain


    The battles involving hundreds of thousands of people left too many traces. The soldiers of the various squadrons of the Holy Crown City and tens of thousands of elves have been busy for ten days before they can clean up the battlefield.


    Han Jin did not rush back to the Holy City because he did not want to use force to solve it. Although Solomon warned him, in the first time Adolf appeared, he must try to get rid of Adolf, but now Adolf has entered the Holy See to deal with this strength. Unmatched and powerful opponents, he could not hide his traces. The battle between the two people will be earth-shattering and unrecognizable. At that time, he can only completely break with the Holy See.


    To deal with the orc family, Han Jin has no choice, but to use the same means to deal with the Holy See, it is against the original intention. Before the war, the Elf''s Gaobin, Xiannier, Lydia, etc., of course, were resolutely fighting. The Gaelic and Yalina also hated the orcs, like Langing and Alexandre, and did not fight the orcs. The generals who have dealt with the cross, but put forward a suggestion, the abyss of ethnic invasion is imminent, you can consider the use of the orc family, let the orcs fill the current front, Guevara deliberately calculated the account with them, and finally, the young generals collectively lost their voices. .


    Assume that the orc family can trust and be willing to serve as the striker of the holy crown city. But the orc is a race that does not like to engage in production, eating, using, wearing, etc. How to solve it? The holy crown city under the control of Diismmark is very rich. One main city and six sub-districts are not private land owned by nobles. The fields have hundreds of thousands of mu, and they support less than 70,000 troops, military and civilians. The ratio is still reasonable, and it has not hurt the people. Suddenly there are hundreds of thousands of orcs, can you afford it?


    The orc family sells their lives for you. Of course, it is justified to get things up. The weapons and armor worn by hundreds of thousands of orcs, and their individual food intake are far more than ordinary humans, and they like meat, and they can¡¯t give food. The daily consumption of hundreds of thousands of orcs is definitely an astronomical number. Even if the power of the Holy Crown City is to devote its power to the country, it is not necessarily the satisfaction of the orcs.


    Nothing is given, or is given less. Then the orcs are lacking in material, and there are enough reasons to go out to rob. Today the village was destroyed. Tomorrow, the town was looted. When will it not be played? When I found Rhinelene to plead guilty, Rheinnell could swear a lot of water and take the opportunity to ask for a large amount of support. To put it bluntly, this is a kind of rogue, or you can eat and drink like us, or we will go. Grab, the Holy Crown City must endure?


    I can''t stand it anymore, and then break, this is the most stupid! The orc family has obtained excellent weapons and armor. It has gained time to cultivate and raise the rest of the world. The fighting power has been greatly strengthened. It is ridiculous to turn to the face at this time. I know that today, why should I die too much?


    At that time, Han Jin was present. His attitude was very determined. No one was qualified to impose this hard and heavy burden on the people of the Holy City. They supported so many nobles, so many troops, and they had to support them. 100,000 orcs? Why? ! Moreover, the use of the orc family, the original Empu Dura and Prudence also think so, the result?


    Therefore, not only must we fight, but we must also fight the orcs, and completely eliminate this scourge!


    The Holy See is not the same as the Orc. The Holy See also pays at the same time as it gets. Others don¡¯t say that when the coalition forces and the orc races are dead, if the Jaydes rituals come, the soldiers¡¯ casualties will definitely increase. Reduce, and the combat power will increase exponentially!


    The most important thing is that against the abyssal race, bright magic will play an unparalleled role! In fact, the Holy See was born in the era of four heroes, but the aura of the time was occupied by powerful heroes, and the priests only played a supporting role, but their importance could not be denied.


    In the second world war that is about to erupt, the Holy See cannot be lacking in any way!


    Han Jin believes that in the face of the pressure of the abyss race, Nikolay will regret that he should not poison the Holy See so early, Han Jin also believes that the abyss demon Donald dare to challenge the ground world, the weakness of the mountains , is the most important reason!


    In the deeper, Donald has been peeking at the ground world, but when he started the war, he did not think about it. Everything stayed at the stage of temptation, analysis and calculation. Nikolay suddenly launched a war, captured the mountains, and fostered a new Holy See that did not pose a threat to himself. Of course, the threat to the enemy has become very small, and after Donald learned the news, it must Very very excited, and even so it will kick off the war and let the war break out in advance.


    In fact, this is not terrible. If the abyss races rush out from the ground at this moment, Han Jin will not be surprised, but will be relieved.


    There is no preparation for the ground race, Donald is not much better, the influence spreads across the abyss world and controls the abyss world is a very different matter, the activities of Hell Asters organize, just Donald is laying out for the future, and the future is not the present, Donald The sooner he comes out, the less prepared he is! Moreover, this also reveals Donald''s weakness, greed! He did not stand the test of great temptation.


    If Donald can''t stand it, wait until ten years or decades, until the preparation is fully enough, it will reveal his embarrassment, that is really worrying, but in turn, think of him, give him Hanjinshi After a few years of cultivation, it was already in the realm of the golden body. At the high-end power, the abyss race is unlikely to have the power to compete with him.


    In the past ten days, Han Jin will fall into contemplation as long as he has time. He wants his future, the future of his friends, and his decision can affect the lives and deaths of countless people. Moreover, in the ruling area of ??Nikolay, because of the influence of the Holy See for many years, there were a large number of believers and priests, so even Nikolay did not dare to chase and beat a new Holy See, and Nikolay won the foundation. Strong strength, and his Hanjin''s Holy Crown City has the high-end strength of the Holy See. It can be said that these are the last elites of the Holy See. If the world-wide war breaks out, the southwest and northeast regions will become the most intense battlefields. The threat to the abyss race is the greatest, and Donald certainly wants to completely destroy the Holy See, whether it is the True Holy See or the Preach.


    I just don¡¯t know where Donald¡¯s avatar will appear. If you want to come and think about it, it¡¯s more likely to choose Nikola. Who makes Nikola the Emperor? Every time I think of it, Han Jin will show a smile of gloating, a empire that has established a centralized power, and is still expanding rapidly. One is still in a situation of contending for hegemony, such as a loose sand, Donald¡¯s focus is nine out of ten. Will choose southwest.


    So, is he Han Jin should stop? At least to ensure the existence of Dip City and Cold Shadow City, even if he has the confidence to win the victory of Chesham, can not touch Chesham, give Donald an illusion, the disaster is west! What''s more, Rheinel''s dying struggle has taught him a lesson. Chesham is the leader of the Titans. The mastery of the game is not worse than that of the orc. He has a lot of Mingni, and he does not have to solve the problem with violence. Can you help Dominy?


    It¡¯s said that a gentleman is frank and a villain is a long-term man. If Han Jin has nothing to do, even if he is thinking about his own thoughts, it can be described as a villain, but as a lord, there is no room for choice, for his wishes, for his friends. Safety, but also to give all the people who rely on themselves a future, not to mention the villain, even if it is called a butcher, he is also doing the right thing.


    Others are not sure what Han Jin is thinking. They only know what they should do, and they try their best to do it well. The battlefield is cleaned up. Later, the Holy Crown City and the Elves sent representatives to discuss how to divide the results and so on. negotiation.


    Although Lang Ning has been persuading many times, Han Jin is still doing his own thing. No one should be missing if there is less negotiation, but he just did not participate.


    Han Jin has his own reasons. He is sitting at the negotiating table with his relationship with Siniel. He argues with Gao Bin which is yours and which one is mine. There is more or less a feeling of embarrassment, so he has full power. I handed it to Guevara. If malicious speculation, Han Jin paid so much attention to Guevara¡¯s body and even let Steelberg take care of Guevara. Did you know that there is now, so I am worried about Guevara. Being exhausted alive?


    Gao Bin is very painful because he and Han Jin have the same concerns. Because of all kinds of mistakes, Han Jin and Sunil are almost dismantled. Although the misunderstanding has been lifted, the relationship has progressed very slowly. He knows that Siniel is If you like Hanjin, if there is a dispute in the negotiations that affects Xiannier, then he really can''t forgive himself. The future of the elves is important, and the happiness of the younger sister is also important. However, as the supreme leader of the elves, he cannot avoid it.


    Lang Ning is right. Han Jin is the most sloppy person. If he does not want to participate, he will not participate. It is useless to say no.


    Guevara did not have so many concerns and made meticulous preparations. The Bayer League and Black Crow City were originally the territory of Hanjin. They were under the armed aggression of the Elves. Now they must return, and the holy crown city is Han Jin. It has nothing to do with the elves, but considering that the last elves have also made great efforts, and considering the feelings of Siniel, they plan to give up the sub-city of Beit League, or two, and then give them materially. Some support. However, Guevara did not expect that when the real negotiations, Gao Bin was only weak and complained, he accepted this division, leaving his planned concessions no room to play. Then, Gao Bin talked about the problem of the elf prisoner of war. This question is of no value to Guevara, because Han Jin had decided to release all the elf prisoners. Then, Gao Bin is satisfied, and he is not interested in other things.


    The entire negotiation process was unexpectedly rapid. In less than an hour, the agreement was successfully reached. The signing of the Holy Crown City and the Elf was not the kind of universal non-aggression treaty, but the alliance, the real strategic synergy, no matter Whoever is attacked or threatened will be assisted by the other party.


    The soldiers of the Holy Crown City have no special feelings, but the elves are different. They know that as long as Han Jin is still there, the agreement will not lose its effectiveness!


    From the beginning of the war in the late autumn to the present, almost half a year has passed, and countless elves have given up their original homeland and gathered in Yeliucheng. However, they have worked so hard for so long. They still have a wild city, paying so many sacrifices in vain. Nothing is getting!


    Most elves are willing to admit the fact that they only push all the reasons to the orc family, and a few elves feel that they can''t accept this result, but the situation is stronger than the people, and the magic released by Han Jin in the decisive battle is too horrible, especially The overwhelming ''Hanjin Legion'', and finally the sword light that cut the world in half, left a huge shadow in their hearts, and finally they could only choose silence.


    Tobias and Spengd of the Phoenix Bird Corps will not participate in the negotiations, which will give a feeling of being bullied by a man and a couple, not to mention that they are doing hard work and do not need to get anything.


    Life will always show a dazzling tenacity, saying that the city of Beit has become a dead city and an empty city. It is just an image summarization. In fact, it is not absolute. In these ten days, people are constantly hiding from the corners of hiding. Drilled out and walked out of the forest, knowing that the original lord Raphael led the army to return to Beit League, the orc army had been smashed, they were ecstatic, and then burst into tears, in that environment There are not many examples of family escape from birth, and everyone has their own sorrows.


    Han Jin¡¯s reputation is even louder. Killing Longcheng¡¯s elder Maxwell has proved that Han Jin¡¯s strength is unique and he faces more than a dozen Bimeng fighters. This proof is more powerful! There are very few strong people who surpass the 12th order in the whole continent. Among them, Dragon City and Dragon Field account for most of them. This is also the root cause of their highness. In addition to the dragons, the other ranks of the ranks are also strong. It is the number of semi-god-level powerhouses that are pitiful. In the eyes of the people of the country of Xiongguang, the Emperor of the Magnificent Nicholas is the most powerful Juggernaut on the mainland. In the eyes of the magicians of the Elements, the Grand Duke of Solomon should also reach that level, and In the eyes of the Holy See believers, the apostle Adolf was above the Pope decades ago. His strength is of course beyond doubt. Now, the semi-god-level powerhouse has to add one without controversy, Raphael!


    A few days later, Tobias and Spencer will lead the Phoenix Birds back to the Capital of Elements. Before Spencer¡¯s arrival, he plans to take his daughter, Lorraine, but when he bids farewell, he¡¯s half a word. Did not mention, but Luo Luolan, peace of mind to stay on the Ares, the age is not too small, to know hard, to learn from Yalinna, etc. As for the marriage contract of Lorraine, Spencer also inexplicably forgot . In fact, he was not satisfied with Lorraine''s marriage contract, but could not find a correspondingly good young man. Lorraine is already a great magician. Looking for a magician around 20 years old? In the end, I could only pull a big one out of the box, and pick one out of it. But when I saw the leap-forward progress of Yalin, I was so excited that he was more convinced of Solomon¡¯s vision. If Lolan could get Hanjin Trust, become a magician, or even a big magician, how can that idiot be worthy of Lorraine? The first thing after he went back was to completely dissolve the marriage contract. This has nothing to do with snobbery. If there is not much war in the world, he doesn''t have to worry about it. It is good to find a young man with good character and good character, but the mainland is So confused, Lorraine should look for a stronger reliance like Yalina. When the danger came, Lorraine fought in front of him, and the useless man was hiding somewhere, and refused to show his head. Isn¡¯t this too a grievance? !


    Sasio and Lei Zhe don''t know this. Although they want to be close to each other, if they look at their status and strength, and then think about themselves, they will inevitably feel inferior and deliberately avoid contact with Spencer. They are unintentionally walking. A step, otherwise, with the experience of Spencer, I can definitely see their thoughts at a glance, and then solemnly recite Lorraine, they are restless in their lives.


    The Phoenix Birds have left, but Han Jin still has no meaning to return to the Holy City. However, the Messenger of the Holy Crown City is very diligent. Obviously, Han Jin is not waiting, he has already set up, and the front line has won. Passed to the Holy Crown City through the messenger.


    But he couldn¡¯t stay in Beit City all the time. On this day, he finally summoned the commanders of the various regiments and announced that he would return to the Holy City. After he made his decision, the first line of sight was transferred to Xiannier. Sunnier will also go to the holy crown city together, then the prospect of him and Xiannier is bright. If Xiannier is not willing to go, it is estimated that it will take a long time and considerable energy to resolve the fairy. Niel''s heart.


    Sunnier hesitated, and she did not make up her mind for the time being.


    "I have already talked with Gao Bin, he will join us to the Holy City." Han Jin whispered.


    "Ah..." Gao Bin glanced, the eyes were very obvious. When did your kid talk to me? !


    "Brother, what do you do to the Holy City?" Siniel asked inexplicably. The elves should go back. They need time to heal the wounds left by the war. How can Gaobin leave Yeliucheng?


    "I am going to..." Gaobin wants to say that he wants to turn around, but this reason can''t convince Sunnier, he wants to find a suitable excuse, and he doesn''t know what to say.


    "There are many details to be taken care of when releasing prisoners of war. I need the help of Gao Bin." Han Jin said slowly.


    A pun? Gao Bin stroked his chin. If he changed the scene, he must ask Han Jin what he meant. Isn''t he going to the holy crown city, is it difficult to use the prisoner of war? However, in front of Xiannier, he must show his friendship with Hanjin, lest he should misunderstand Siniel: "Yeah, this...the details need to be considered comprehensively." Although the attitude indicates, Gao Binxin But in the abdomen, you are the lord, said to let go of a word, and what **** details.


    "This war has left us with trauma." Han Jin saw the meaning of Gao Bin and explained: "When we just received those elves... For many reasons, there are often abuses of prisoners of war, they need comfort."


    "I..." Sunnier hesitated for a moment and finally nodded: "Well, then I will go and see."

 Chapter 440： Trust

    The forty-fourth chapter


    Because there were still many wounded soldiers, the army was slow to move forward. After spending six days, I finally saw the wall of the Holy City. The people in the city also found the black pressure team. When the Ares approached the city wall, The gates of the city opened, and a group of people came out from the inside.


    This is an army that has won a big victory. Of course, some people will come out to welcome it. However, there are fewer people, and there are still fewer than 100. In addition to Jedith, Amy Jie and several cardinals, there are also a number of strangers.


    Guevara was condescending and looked very clear. His eyes suddenly lit up. Before Harley lowered the God of War, he had jumped from the boat to the ground, and then he heard his laughter: "Haulman, It¡¯s a miracle! Are you finally willing to leave your kennel?¡±


    "I haven''t seen you for so long, you are still so rude, I didn''t want to mention it... you forced me!" The old man on the opposite side seems to be very dissatisfied with Guvala''s rudeness, and the tone is very tough: "I owe me , is it still?!"


    "You are looking for the wrong person, I don''t owe you." Guevara turned and shouted: "Raphael, come down, your creditors will come to the account!"


    "Creditor?" Han Jin felt inexplicable. He released a miniature spell and appeared next to Guevara and looked at each other.


    "Is it Raphael? Long time." The old man bent down.


    "Raphael, I will introduce you to you." Guevara smiled and said: "This is the president of the Lonely City United Chamber of Commerce, Howman, Holman, and talk about him directly about debt."


    "It turned out to be President Harman, long-awaited." Han Jin suddenly realized: "When did you arrive at the Holy City? Why didn''t you let us know?" At the beginning, Han Jin had only a little poor reputation, and he only had one in his hand. The squadron did not really go to the battlefield, because Lang Ning needs a large number of magic crystal cannons, but there is no military expenditure, Guevara personally rushed to the city of Lonely, in the words of Guevara, he is ready to sell this The old face, and the old relationship with the Hausmann, hope to get help. It can be seen from Guevara¡¯s attitude that he has no confidence, and that people are walking away from tea. He is no longer the Guevara of that time. However, Howman can help him, of course, to be grateful, not to help him, is also reasonable, very normal.


    As a result, Howman received the Guevara with great enthusiasm, which is almost responsive. When Hanjin and Guevara left the city of Cliff, Hausmann was still actively transporting supplies to the Crown City, even if the Elf was blocked most. When it was tight, it was not interrupted.


    Therefore, Han Jin¡¯s attitude is very polite, you must know that the meaning of charcoal in the snow is far better than the icing on the cake!


    "When we arrived, you have led the army to go out." Howlman¡¯s eyebrows replied, Han Jin¡¯s attitude far exceeded his expectations. He thought that Han Jin¡¯s youth was a winner and he was a big winner. Returning, it will definitely look like an imposing person, but it is not as famous as meeting. Han Jin¡¯s smile is gentle and hearty, just like a big boy full of sunshine. Compared with the legendary fierce name, the contrast is too big. Of course, with Howman The experience, it is not possible to have a scornful heart because of the external impression, Han Jin¡¯s record is actually real, and Hao Man paused, and said: "And we just just turn around, how can you delay your military country? What about big things?!"


    ¡°Anyone turns around?¡± Guevara laughed. ¡°You guys, never go out. I have been looking for you many times. I haven¡¯t seen you stand up from your broken chair. Far, is it just a turn?"


    "Guevara, I don''t seem to have done anything sorry for you?" Howman smiled bitterly, and the round face almost wrinkled into a ball: "How is it always for me?"


    "I am doing it for you." Guevara is still laughing, but his eyes are not smiling: "Raphael is not a virtual person, if you really have something... the best is Openly and honestly." In fact, Guevara is really considering for Holman. Haulman has helped Hanjin in the past and has already taken the first step. However, there is a second step in the first step. With the style and character of Howman, he is worried that Howman is doing something wrong and saying the wrong thing.


    Howman''s look was awkward and nodded for a moment: "You can rest assured, I understand."


    "Mr. Guevara is right. I hate to circle. I am tired. I am tired. If you have anything, you can say anything. They are friends." Han Jin smiled: "Of course, this is not a place to talk. Let''s talk about it." He didn''t know the relationship between Guevara and Howman. Some words couldn''t be said casually. Then Han Jin''s eyes fell on Jedice: "Jedice, these days... Is it okay?"


    Jeddy has been staring at Han Jin, and her eyes are staring at Han Jin. For a long while, she sighed long.


    "How? It''s hard to say a word? Hehe..." Han Jin laughed: "We all go up and talk, anyway, I have time, you can be your best listener."


    "Raphael!" With the voice, another old man who is over half a hundred years out of the crowd.


    "Duye Sam, are you here too?" Han Jin immediately recognized each other.


    "Yeah." Duye Sam''s gaze glanced behind, as if looking for someone: "More than me, the brethren are coming."


    "Your dragon sergeant mercenary group?"


    "There are a lot of high-ranking mercenaries who are willing to work for adults!" Duye Sam screamed with a powerful tone.


    Han Jin took a breath, and his heart was filled with surprises. In the battle with the orcs, his army was extremely depleted. In the past few days, he has been discussing with Guevara how to deal with it. Who knows that when you sleep, someone will send a pillow, and high-order Mercenaries have a strong combat power, and with a little training, they will become elite soldiers!


    ¡°How many people?¡± asked Gibran.


    "A lot." Duye Sam smiled and said: "They heard that Winston and Saxon have become the heads of the army, and the brethren are not satisfied!"


    "Brothers are dissatisfied?" Gibran laughed. "I don''t think you are convinced!"


    Duye Sam¡¯s expression was a bit stiff, and the graceful smile turned into a laugh. Among all the disobedient mercenaries, he did include Duye Sam. His strength is stronger than Winston and Gibran, but he¡¯s wrong. He has been staying in the city of Lonely. Every time he thinks about it, he feels a little wronged, because Han Jin let him stay in the city of Lonely, saying that if a large number of mercenaries leave, the city of Lonely Cliff is too empty, in case of any accident, The consequences are unimaginable. If he can follow Han Jin all the time, the two heads of the army must have his position! The head of the mercenary group is also called the head of the group, but compared with the head of the regular army, the gap is too big. The former, he can only live in the memory of the mercenaries. With the fault of memory, people will slowly forget him. If he can play under Han Jin, he believes that the history book will definitely set aside for him. Lived so big, he enjoyed the enjoyment, and the look of the open is also seen, the last wish is to leave something.


    "Duye Sam!"


    "grown ups?"


    "You first take a rest with your brethren. After I have dealt with a few things, I will find you soon." Han Jin thought for a moment: "Let''s go, go straight to the night of bliss, go directly to Hilles. Special, just say..." After the words were not finished, he saw that Jess''s face had changed, and this was reflected. Hilister was still being held by the Holy See.


    "Gibron, you take Duye Sam to the night of bliss, tell the brethren, let them be free, and I treat you today."


    "Okay." Gibran said with a smile: "Includes not including me?"


    "Julia, have you heard that?" Han Jin said as if he was casual.


    "Listen...to..." Julia replied in a word.


    "Julia, I just made a joke." Gibran immediately "bear", don''t look at him always in front of outsiders is always very cold, but in the face of Julia, he has no temper: "I am again It¡¯s not the first time to come to the Holy City. Have you seen the place I have been to before?¡±


    "You used to hide in the basement with Julia, and I can''t go anywhere." Sasio took over.


    "Yeah." Moxike said awkwardly: "In that place, if you can still run out of fools, then I really admire you! Throughout the continent, I estimate that no one except Raphael can do it. To."


    "What do you say?" Han Jin felt that this was not a taste.


    "Ah..." Moxenko also noticed his own hard wounds and hurriedly explained: "I mean he can''t come out, only you can just drill it."


    "I thought, you said that only Raphael can go out and fool around anytime." Lei Zhe smirked.


    On the other side, Howman¡¯s eyes are a little straight. He has seen the lords of the shelves, but he has never seen such a thing. Han Jin has no shelf at all, can¡¯t talk about the misconduct, and the rest are young. People are all unsatisfied, and they should have been joking with Hanjin before.


    Since Han Jin¡¯s prestige in the city of Lonely, Holman also paid attention to Hanjin. However, he did not get much information. Han Jin rarely came out to move around. He stared too tightly and was discovered. Instead, he would make trouble. Unpleasant, the people he sent out can only be seen far away, far from listening, not to mention his people will only pass back important things, the daily boring conversations of the East parents and the short family will be filtered out, otherwise It¡¯s purely looking for jealousy, and some things must be witnessed before you can get your own feelings. Listening to others will often be distorted.


    "Let''s go, let''s talk to the boat." Han Jin is too lazy to take care of Mo Xinke and Lei Zhe.


    Howlman and Hanjin gave each other a few moments. Seeing Han Jin¡¯s eyes flashed an impatient look, he suddenly remembered Guevara¡¯s words, no more polite, released the floating technique, and the first one flew up.


    Moxike seized the ladder and climbed up. Who knows that Han Jin grabbed his shoulder: "You don''t go up."


    "How...what?" Moxenko''s eyes are puzzled. In his impression, Han Jin is not a person who likes to avenge.


    "What are you going up to? Don''t go to see Hilna!" Han Jin showed a smile in his eyes, recalling the woman who opened her mouth and claimed to be ''Lao Niang'', red hair and red leather armor like a fire, he just wanted to laugh, then Reminiscent of the helplessness of Mo Xinke in the clutches, he even wants to laugh.


    "I..." Moxico''s body was stiff, but his hands still clung to the ladder.


    "Well? What happened to you?" Han Jin was a little surprised. When he came back, Mo Xinke didn''t have much to say, how was Hilna, what was wronged, etc. Now he finally returned to the Holy City, how is his attitude? Suddenly became negative.


    Moxike looked around and took Hanjin to the side. Others were busy on the boat. They didn''t notice them. Even if they noticed, they couldn''t come over and eavesdrop, unless they were replaced by others. It is still possible to eavesdrop on the subject.


    Han Jin went back to the Moxie branch and said, "Sasio, Lei Zhe, you should not go up first."


    "Is there something?" Lei Zhe asked inexplicably.


    "You go to see me for me." Han Jindao: "Right, there is a small Joseph."


    "Know it." Lei Zhe jumped up from the hanging ladder and walked to the gate with Sasio. Duye Sam in front of him saw Lei Zhe and Sasuo followed, and waited for a moment, a group of people. Talking and laughing disappeared in the city gate.


    "Raphael, I told you, would you laugh at me?" Moxico looked at Han Jin seriously.


    "Then don''t say it." Han Jin turned and was leaving.


    "Wait." Mo Xinke grabbed Han Jin: "If you don''t even help me, then I am really finished!"


    ¡°Is it so serious?¡± Han Jin felt very funny.


    "Raphael, I am going to get bored, isn''t it serious?" Moxie said with a frowning face: "When I can''t see Hilna, I really miss her. Sometimes I can dream of her dreaming. But now she can see her, I... I suddenly don¡¯t want to see her."


    ¡°Why?¡± Han Jin asked in surprise.


    "Because..." Moxico scratched his head and scratched hard: "Because I hate her!"


    "What do you hate about her?" Han Jinzheng said, if Hilna heard this sentence, it must be dead!


    "I hate her temper." Moxenko called: "It''s too violent!! A little bit of something that made her dissatisfied. She always yelled at me. You said, why is she like this? How good is her spleen and weather, Elena! Even if it can''t be done, like Xiannier, I..."


    "Don''t use someone else''s example...you don''t understand?" Han Inlet.


    "I mean that, not intentional."


    Han Jin saw Moss for a moment and said slowly: "I understand, you still like Hilna in your heart. After all, you grew up together and have feelings, but you can''t accept Hilna''s temper. It makes you very painful. What you really want is Dominy... What eyes do you look at? I mean you want to find the kind, accept Hilna, you are not willing, you think you will Find better, abandon Hilna, you can''t bear it, you don''t want to hurt her, is that true?"


    Moxike stayed and shouted: "Yes! That''s it! Rafael, you said, what should I do?"


    "Oh, my own things have not been solved, what do you ask me to do?" Han Jin showed helpless smile: "So... take care!" After that, Han Jin patted on the shoulder of Moxinke and turned around. Just go.


    "Hey! Raphael!" Moses said.


    "Whether you want to give up, or want to accept, now that Hilna has been seriously injured, you go to visit her, is this supposed to be?" Han Jin turned back and said: "Do you still use me?"


    Moxenko slowly lowered his head, and Han Jin said that it makes sense. He can''t argue.


    On the deck of the Ares, Guevara is introducing to Holman. The first one is Gao Bian, who saw the elf¡¯s top leader even smiled and sipped a little wine, but Howard¡¯s look did not There have been changes. As the saying goes, shopping malls such as the battlefield, the previous business, and people are struggling with the blood flow. The latter business needs to be two people working together. Such an example has met a lot, in the eyes of Hausmann. There is nothing so fussing, but Han Jin, who has no shelves at all, makes him feel incredible.


    Then I introduced Yalena and Siniel. It is certainly impossible for Guevara to say the entanglement between them. It is only a brief introduction, followed by Stillberg, Hogan, Harley, Esti. The strength of Berger, there is no room for him to speak here, and he can¡¯t talk about him seriously, but he is the ''small playmate'' brought out by Han Jin, who is called the master servant and is actually a relative. This identity will be Enough, the so-called seven prime ministers in front of the prime minister, no one dares to risk the Stewart Steelberg.


    After everyone was seated, Han Jin appeared on the side of the ship. Guevara asked: "What is the mysterious secret of the Moshin family? What are you looking for?"


    "Oh..." Han Jin shrugged his shoulders.


    "What about others?" Guevara saw Han Jin do not want to say, they changed the subject.


    "Go to Hilna." Han Jin said while sitting on Jedice''s side: "I said... Can you smile? Look at your face and look."


    "Jedice, what''s wrong with you?" Senniel asked with concern, and Yalena turned her gaze to the side. She had a ghost in her heart and didn''t dare to talk to Jedice, fearing that she would be seen as a flaw.


    ¡°Can you take up some time?¡± Jeddes stood up slowly.


    "I said, my time is very good today." Han Jin said with a smile: "Can''t you say it here?"


    Howlman was originally sketching the wording, seeing that Han Jin paid more attention to Jedice, and then he turned his eyes off and chatted with Guevara in a low voice.


    "It''s best not to say it here." Jeddes walked slowly down the stairs.


    "What about you? Amy, don''t you go?"


    "I can wait here." Amy Jie smiled. When the figure of Jeddis had disappeared under the deck, he whispered: "Adult, these days... The temper of the Pope is very bad. If you offend you, please forgive me."


    "Reassured, there will be nothing." Han Jin paused: "Amy Jie, tell me, what happened to Hillester?"


    "He''s not very good, but it''s not very bad. When the incident happened, the Pope didn''t know it, so he couldn''t stop it. Later he tried to protect Hiller." Amy JJ.


    "It''s really hard for him." Han Jin smiled and walked slowly to the stairs.

 Chapter 441： hypocritical

    Chapter 471, hypocrisy


    "There are too many abnormalities in the holy city these days." In the room of Han Jin, Jeddy said from his own eyes, his eyes were always squatting around, as if deliberately avoiding confrontation with Han Jin.


    "Is not normal? What happened?" Han Jin sat at the table and gave it by hand: "Sit down and talk."


    ¡°The mood of many priests and believers has become very extreme.¡± Jeddes said slowly: ¡°They are in tandem, gangs, and... they all aim at you.¡±


    "Align me?"


    "Yeah, they said that you restricted the development of the Holy See, and it was a malicious sinister." Jeddison said: "Some people say that when the Dragon Field came to attack the Holy See, you know in advance. Therefore, the Holy See¡¯s defense should be taken away, and the Holy See should not continue to cooperate with you. Otherwise, the Holy See will be destroyed by you sooner or later. Still others say that if you are so ruthless, you will rule the Holy Crown City, and sooner or later you will bring disaster to the Holy Crown City. The people should unite and drive you out."


    ¡°So serious?¡± Han Jin said with a smile: ¡°When did I become a street mouse?¡±


    "I used to think that Adolf or Odd was tempted by the believers, but after careful investigation, they found that they had nothing to do with them. Then I thought that some unscrupulous people deliberately disturbed the right and wrong. Their purpose is The contradiction between you and the Holy See is getting bigger and bigger, indirectly weakening our strength.¡± Jedice narrowed his eyes: ¡°But there is one thing that cannot be explained, they are so tossed so hard, your secret spy head is Chik It has always been indifferent! This is your holy crown city, no matter what kind of enemy, no matter how strong their background, here, they must abide by the rules you set, otherwise, you can sweep them into it with one sentence. Garbage dump. Donald''s Hell Aster flowers, is it strong enough? But I have never heard of them, they dare to open their activities on the sites of other lords, so... I can''t figure out what they are, they are based on them. What is so timid?"


    Han Jin smiled and listened only quietly.


    "However, after I saw you, I understood a lot." Jedice whispered: "Raphael, do you know? You have a fatal flaw in front of me."


    "Fatal flaws?" Han Jinyi.


    "Because you know, I won''t deceive you, so you don''t want to deceive me, at least you can''t deceive me maliciously." Jedice sighed with a sigh of relief: "When you talked to you just now, you should do it properly." Some expressions, such as anger, anxiety or incomprehension, but your expression... Oh, I can''t describe it, frankly, even if I didn''t doubt you beforehand, seeing your eyes, I will start to doubt you."


    "You have been avoiding my sight. When did you see my eyes?" Han Jin smiled.


    "Some things don''t need to be seen, I can feel it." Jeddy turned a little and looked at Han Jin: "Why?"


    "you mean¡­¡­"


    "Why do you want to do this? Why do you deliberately provoke contradictions?!" Jedice said in a word: "Don''t you make a reason for attacking the Holy See?"


    "Do you think so?" Han Jin browed and provoked.


    "The facts forced me to think about it," Jeddy said slowly.


    "Amy Jie just warned me that you have been very angry in recent days, huh, huh... that''s true." Han Jin sighed for a moment and smiled: "Jedice, have you ever thought about it, why am I?" Don''t want to lie to you?"


    "Because I have never..."


    "You don''t lie to me, so I won''t lie to you? Don''t you think this causality is too funny?"


    Jedice showed a wrong look. His heart always thought that this was normal, but when Han Jin deliberately took the causal relationship out for discussion, he finally realized that if this causal relationship is really strong. No one can pass, then the world will become a beautiful paradise, everyone will not deceive others, because others have not deceived him, everyone will not hurt others, because others have not hurt him, then what will there be? Disputes and contradictions?


    "I will tell you." Han Jin put his own speech speed very slowly: "I don''t want to lie to you because I never used you as an enemy. I didn''t have it before. I don''t have it now. I don''t have it in the future. Of course, if You can always treat me as a friend, huh, huh... I should understand this person, I have never liked to suffer."


    Jedice showed a bitter smile. In fact, he really regarded Han Jin as a friend, so he would take Han Jin¡¯s trust, attitude and so on. Just like a person has encountered difficulties, friends help each other, it seems normal to that person, replaced him, he will also help friends.


    "I have signed a covenant with the elves." Han Jin leaned back on the chair and said lazily: "Do you know why I did this?"


    "The forces of the orcs are weakened, but their power is still..."


    "I have now eliminated the orc family." Han Jin smiled.


    "The abyss world is just around the corner, and we are facing the threat of Chesham. It is certainly good to have one more helper."


    "Shit." Han Jin said a swearword.


    Jedice¡¯s expression was stiff, he didn¡¯t know how to respond to this rudeness, and Han¡¯s words were unknown. Who is a shit? Han Jin is saying that he is Jedice? Still talking about the abyss world, and the Chesham?


    "The most fundamental reason is they!" After that, Han Jin extended two fingers.


    "they?"


    "Siniel and Julia, for me, what you said, what you think in your head, all the reasons are added together, there is no two of them important." Han Jin smiled: "Maybe in the eyes of others, I The reason is very absurd, but... Jedice, you have to remember that I am not a general, not a politician, and what I want to pursue is that they will forever... "The words are not finished, Han Jin¡¯s voice is abruptly stopped.


    "What are you going to pursue?" Jedice, although he knew that he could speak at the same time, could be counterproductive, but he was really curious and couldn''t help but ask.


    "I will talk later." Han Jin smiled. Jedice suspected that he was prepared to poison the Holy See, which made him very bruised, so he was somewhat emotional: "They think that it is insignificant. I just think it is a treasure. They think that we must be cautious in military affairs. It doesn''t make much sense to me. Whether you can understand it or not, I still have to say that Siniel and Julia are more important in my eyes than the entire Elf! So...Jedice, you are more hearty. As long as you are still doing the Pope, I will not point the finger at the Holy See!"


    Jedice was silent for a moment, showing a bitter smile. He always believed in Han Jin, otherwise he would not be so angry. For a moment, Jedisi sighed: "I understand the ideas of the priests now, you... it is possible to give The Holy City brings disaster, because you are too emotional and too radical, and they are really more important than the entire Elf?"


    "It seems that it is not me." Han Jin said faintly: "And, so far, I have been very successful, isn''t it?"


    "Okay... don''t talk about it." Jeddis said: "Raphael, tell me why you should deliberately provoke the Contradiction between the Holy See and you?"


    ¡°Can you remember when we first met?¡±


    "Of course, remember." Jedice said that when he was attacked by Nikolay, his own magic saved himself. He had nothing to do with Hanjin, but he did not have any magic when he woke up. If there is no Hanjin, it is estimated that he is difficult to get out. The forest was even eaten up by Warcraft early, which is a life-saving grace.


    "You know that Nikolay will definitely poison the Holy See, so I want to find a peaceful sky, continue to spread the doctrine, at least not let the fire of God go out, and I need your help." Han Jin smiled: "So, We can come together now because we have a common language."


    "What does this have to do with you..."


    "Do I have a common language with Adolf?"


    "He..." Jeddy groaned and hesitated for a moment, shaking his head. "He has a deep prejudice against you..."


    "In fact, I have been paying attention to the movement of the Holy See in the front." Han Jin said slowly: "Adolf wants one, the one is completely open to the parish, and the other is to promote the "God''s grace", all believers, The tax is all halved... Oh, compared with the former Pope named Tuya, he is very conservative, as long as half..."


    "How do you know?" Jedisi asked in surprise.


    "You have been arguing for so many days, how can I not know?" Han Jindao: "Completely open the parish and implement his plan... If I promised him, the entire holy crown city, including the sub-city, except the nobility, everyone will Be a believer, then me? And my tens of thousands of soldiers, what can we do to survive?"


    This time, it was the turn of Jedice to be silent.


    "I am really wondering why the Holy See always has such a brainless person!" Han Jin said coldly: "In addition to ideals, do they know that there is something called reality?! A person is eating at his own home, he suddenly squats Go in and ask to eat half of the food. If that person dares not to give it, it is a blasphemy who should be expelled or even destroyed. Is this a robber or a believer?! Jedice, if you are replaced, you Will you give it?"


    "meeting."


    "You..." Han Jinyi.


    "For the glory of God, I can give my life at any time." Jedice whispered, the implication is that I don''t even care about life, how can I care about food?


    "Oh... I found out that it is very unwise to discuss the problem with a stubborn believer." Han Jin¡¯s tone was a little helpless.


    "But you will never agree, I can understand this." Jeddes smiled and said: "Okay, let''s say it."


    "Driven by interests, is he really a believer?" Han Jindao said: "If I issue an order and are unwilling to join the Holy See, I will be exempt from all taxation. You can''t get it alone, believe it or not?"


    "This...may not be."


    "Don''t take God too great, don''t take humanity too simple." Han Jin said faintly: "What makes me angry most is who gave him the power, ran here to jump, and pointed me wrong. You always shouted freedom of belief. Then, the people have the power to become believers and the power to refuse, but how do you do it? The people who believe in the doctrine are bright and kind, and those who are not willing to join the Holy See are It¡¯s dark and evil. Your freedom is too one-sided. If you believe, you can get freedom, don¡¯t believe, is your enemy? Can I understand this, I am willing to do the horse for you, all good people, after death, Going to heaven, not willing to pay for you in vain, is the bad guy, must be transformed, or even eliminated directly?"


    Jedice showed a bitter smile. Although these words were not very comfortable, the corresponding phenomenon did exist.


    "Faith this thing is actually similar to morality." Han Jindao: "For example, if you are willing to be a saint, then you can strictly demand yourself in all aspects. Others are willing to be a prodigal. It is his choice, as long as he does not hurt. No one else has the right to interfere! If you just feel uncomfortable and uncomfortable, you must punish him. This kind of morality is a hypocrisy!"


    "You are not talking about me?" said Jeddy.


    "I am talking about Adolf." Han Jindao: "What did he do and said something, I know it very well, and... I also imagined how to change to win his affirmation? First, I want to let Right, huh, huh... Although I don¡¯t know what kind of power I have, I have to let it go, obey the command of the Holy See, and even be a dog of the Holy See. Anyone who dares to be dissatisfied with the Holy See, I want to be the first. Stand up and bark, or... simply join the Holy See, kneel under the statue, kiss the toes of the gods, if I can do this, Adolf will think that I am a big good man. Jedice, and such Adolf have Is there any room for discussion and negotiation? He will not talk to me at all, just see if I have paid for it. So, who is the rule? Only with wholeheartedness and no regrets can you become a good person? Is it a bad person? Because only So they can get more benefits!"


    "Adolf is not what you think." Jeddy smiled bitterly: "I also admit that his attitude is indeed a bit extreme, but he also knows that many things can''t be done, just talk about it."


    "Is it?" Han Jin smiled. He wanted to say that he could recognize the status of the Holy See because you were Jedith. If Adolf wanted to change the Pope or re-establish the Pope, then Han Jin¡¯s first would not agree. It was just a provocative taste in his words, so he eventually swallowed back.


    "In any case, he saved Julie and Hilna." Jeddis said: "You just said that some things are the ones you cherish the most?"


    "Yeah, I am very grateful to him, so I will give in. What does he say I want to hear?"


    "No, he...how to say it, I hope that you can understand his mood." Jeddes said slowly: "When Adolf left the mountains without leaving the mountains, the Holy See was still prosperous and powerful. Who knows the blink of an eye? Between, everything has changed, the powerful cardinal group, now only a dozen cardinalists, the Guangming Knights are only a few hundred people left, and now the Holy See, is on the verge of destruction, he is anxious! You talked face to face with him, you can appreciate his pain and urgency! Raphael, you will forgive him!"


    "Forgive? It¡¯s too early to talk about this word." Han Jin whispered: "He is here and I am anxious? It¡¯s ridiculous! The holy crown city is mine. His duty is not to find ways to grab the ground with me, but to go to the southwest. Go, find Nikola to settle accounts!!


    "He will go." Jeddis said: "Adolf has said many times, and as soon as the Holy See is on the right track, he will leave."


    ¡°Ten years? Or twenty years?¡± Han Jin sneered: ¡°Jedice, to be honest, I don¡¯t want to have a conflict with the Holy See, so I didn¡¯t rush into the city after I came back. If I saw Adolf, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t stand it. live."


    "Can those you do not encourage Adolf?" Jeddis said: "Almost half of the believers and priests are shaken! If they really do, what should you do? Adolf uses the emotions of believers and priests to continue to force you. What should you do?"


    "They? The bigger they are, the better!" Han Jin whispered.


    "What?" Jedisi asked in surprise.


    "Now I am standing in two camps with Adolf. He wants to ask, I don''t want to give it, so the contradiction between us is irreconcilable." Han Jin smiled and said: "I think, you don''t want to see the Holy City and the Holy See. There was a conflict, Adonis, Amy Jie, and Odd. They didn¡¯t want to, yes, Odd¡¯s wife was on the Ares, but these days they have been uncomfortable, so they didn¡¯t come out. When you go back, tell Aude. Adolf... He traveled on the mainland for a long time, and with his experience, I don¡¯t believe that he can¡¯t see how dangerous the situation is. If the Holy Crown and the Holy See really conflict, the current Holy See is definitely not the Holy Crown. Opponents, the power of the Holy See is running out, making him feel painful and urgent. Does he really have the courage to risk the complete destruction and support the riots? This responsibility is too heavy, he can''t pick it up. ¡±


    "what do you mean¡­¡­"


    "When the fire is burning, Adolf will be afraid. He must choose to put out the fire." Han Jin smiled and said: "And I will find ways to put out the fire, so that we have at least a common language, and Adolf also loses." With a tough sigh, it will be much easier to talk about."


    "The more you burn, the more you are? It¡¯s messy now, how do you want to mess?" Jeddis said.


    "Not enough, it is not enough now."


    Just then, there was a sudden sound of Sasio anxious outside: "Raphael, Miss Julie has an urgent need to see you, are you going to go right away?"


    "What?" Han Jin was a little surprised.


    "Why didn''t she tell me, I asked you to go."

 Chapter 442： Bait

    Chapter 424: Bait


    From the God of War, walked into the Holy Crown City, and then rushed to the original station of the Rapids. I saw some incredible scenes. Many priests became very active. They took to the streets and preached the teachings, even at the ends of the street. There are various slogans left on the wall, such as, "Want to let God save you, you must first save yourself. This land of blasphemy will only spoil God!" "Freedom of faith! Long live the faith, freedom Long live!" Wait, more interestingly, Han Jin also saw a strange slogan, a total of three lines, symmetrical, on the left side of the first line is a line of white characters ''great light god'', the other side with bright red The color reads ''Desperate with a rancid taste'', the left side is a holy angel, the right side is the evil abyss demon, the last line is the Holy See on the left, and the right is a big one? ¡®, that¡¯s very obvious. It¡¯s the **** of death against the **** of light, and the devil against the angel. What is it against the holy church of justice? Han Jin was the first to see this kind of heuristic slogan, and almost laughed on the spot.


    However, among the various standards, the most is to insinuate Hanjin, and there is no one who dares to write Han Jin¡¯s name without long eyes.


    There are quite a few eloquent priests who take turns to speak on the streets, and there are many pedestrians on the scene. To be honest, the entertainment of this world is too rare. Especially for ordinary civilians, listening to the priest¡¯s speech is also a kind of killing time. The way the police patrols passed by did not interfere with the priests, only when they did not see them.


    Something is done! Han Jin¡¯s heart sighed, and the general security officer Schumann was his man. The Security Department¡¯s adherence is of course his will. It is precisely because the Security Department has allowed the priests to slap and never interfere, so Jedith will doubt. He is on his head.


    Did Adolf also notice? What will he do?


    In contemplation, Han Jin and Sasou approached the military camp. When they learned that Han Jin was coming, Schumann and Chisuke both rushed to the military camp and waited at the camp.


    "Adult, you are finally back!" Schumann mixed feelings sighed.


    "Adult!" Kirk bowed his bow, his face was covered with a gloomy color, and Hillester was his good friend. The friendship between them was no worse than that of Hanjin and Moshin, just because For the sake of identity, he couldn¡¯t go to the door, and he didn¡¯t even dare to go to Jedisi for pleading, because Han Jin had another arrangement, and he was one of the principals. He couldn¡¯t be guilty, and put the anger in his heart and endured it for so long. Of course, the face will not be good.


    "You two, doing very well!" Han Jin smiled.


    "Actually, I didn''t do anything." Schumann said with a smile: "Just to make friends with Bishop Haishizi, look at his face, of course, I am not good to clean up those believers, huh, huh... Haishizi is very grateful to me. It."


    "Hai Shizi? He supports those priests to make trouble?" Han Jinyi, Hai Shizi is Qi Qike''s focus on ''public relations'' objects, and the previous Hai Shizi is very conservative, now how suddenly become radical?


    "No support, I often see him teaching the priests." Schumann replied: "But... he seems to be unable to control the situation."


    "Even if Jedice couldn''t control it, let alone him." With the voice, Curtini walked up from behind.


    "Cultini, how are you here?" Han Jin could not help but frown. He arranged Kurtini to live in the city. He wanted to let Curtini get out of the crowd. He had other arrangements.


    "Adult, I have no choice." Chitke answered. "The guys are too courageous to dare to attack Miss Julie in the Holy City. What else can they not do? I am afraid... they are strong.´³ ´³ Óª , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , ,


    "Nothing happened?" Han Jin asked.


    "No, these days are very calm."


    Han Jin sank for a moment and said: "Let''s go, let''s go see beautiful."


    "Adult, go here." Chitke let on one side.


    This is a fixed military camp. Of course, the soldiers will not be allowed to live in tents. In the past, Desmark built a row of relatively simple camps, and Chiswick chose a very inconspicuous room to be placed in a beautiful place. Together, looking at the fumes on the wall, it seems to be the place where the husband lived. It can be seen that Qiu Keke¡¯s man¡¯s hand is stretched. He does not even dare to protect the beautiful and beautiful, but to hide, and Qi Qi Ke is holy. Guancheng¡¯s ''special agent'' has no sense of security. This is a kind of irony. This is also warning Han Jin. In addition to expansion, he still has a lot of important things to improve.


    "Cultini, how are you checking?" Han Jin asked as he walked.


    "Adult, when I received your news for the first time, I didn''t believe it at all." Kurtini smiled bitterly: "My brothers, most of them, have followed Zagunede a long time ago, and have experienced a lot together. I really don''t believe that they have spies, but then I talked with Miss Lily for a long time, the problem... It should be out of them."


    "It looks like you still haven''t found out?"


    "I need time, adults." Kurtini said: "Although I was sent to Black Crow City to find Miss Julie, there are only six people, but we can''t rule out the exchanges after they came back. As a result, the news leaked. It can be said that They are all suspected, even I can¡¯t take it off..."


    "Cultini, since I can inform you in the first time, I prove that I believe in you." Han Jin interrupted Kurtini and then slowly said: "Whether you feel guilty, still want to Test me, if this is the case, don''t say it later."


    "Adult, how can I test you?" Curtini once again smiled: "I don''t feel bad in my heart, you trust me, give me such important things, but the result..."


    "An accident." Hanjin¡¯s topic turned: "You are often with Chitke these days?"


    "Yeah, more than ten days, I have never left the military camp." Kurtini said that among the guardian of the beautiful, Kurtini''s strength is the strongest, others can go, he can not move.


    ¡°Is there any suggestion?¡± Han Jindao, Kurtini is a veteran ¡®special agent¡¯. His suggestion is very high, and Chitike is new and tender. Only good at learning can make fewer detours.


    "Recommendation? You mean..." Courney waited for a turn of the eye and fell on Chitke: "Is it a suggestion to Chituk?"


    "Not only for him, but also for me." Han Jin smiled: "Talk about it!"*


    "Qi Keke adults need fresh blood, the power he has mastered... is too weak." Kurtini said, in his eyes, Chitak''s men are not in the role of the stream, the secret, should be the owner''s hand The most secretive and sharpest daggers, in the case of their own attacks, they should return their teeth, save blood, or find a way to give the assassins a fatal blow, instead of praying in the back, don''t look for Come on the door!


    "This kind of thing is urgent, not to be indiscriminate!" Han Jindao: "Is there any other suggestions?"


    Kurtini heard it. Han Jin wanted him to teach him more, and he smiled and said: "Adult, anyway, I have nothing to do now, let me temporarily be an assistant to Chituk."


    "Alright." Han Jin nodded.


    "Adult, I have a suggestion." Schumann suddenly inserted.


    "You said."


    "Do you not bring a lot of mercenaries to the head of the Dragon Slayer Mercenary?" Schumann said: "The singer is also a mercenary, and he used to live in the cliff city. He should have A lot of familiarity, you can choose from those mercenaries."


    "Yeah..." Han Jindao: "How about Qiqi, how are you going to contact the mercenaries and pick a few smart ones?"


    "Let me do things okay, I can see that people''s eyesight is far less than that of Hiller, hehe... if he can help me."


    "You guy, want me to save people?" Han Jin smiled and shook his head: "Of course people have to save, but now is not the time, you can rest assured that Hillester will not have anything to do."


    Chitke opened his mouth and he wanted to plead, but Han Jin had set the tone for this matter. He could only suppress his emotions.


    During the speech, everyone has already arrived at the door of the room. Han Jin opened the door and walked in. Don''t look at the house from the outside, it was very dirty. The inside was very delicate. I wanted to come to Chitike to take care of the beautiful identity. It took a lot of energy. There are two beds inside. The beautiful and small Joseph who have not seen each other are lying on the bed, there are five or six chairs on the side, and there are several strong young people and a maid. They hear the sound of the door and turn their heads together. When I went to Hanjin, I didn¡¯t say anything, and when I took out my sword, I rushed up.


    "What are you doing?!" followed by the singer Qi Keke shouted.


    The young people were there, and it wasn¡¯t either a long sword or a retreat.


    "I haven''t seen the lord before!" Chitak angered.


    "Adult!" Several young people became panicked, throwing long swords and kneeling on the ground.


    "Get up," Han Jin said faintly, and then his eyes turned to Julie.


    Maybe it was because of the injury, or if I lived for a long time without seeing the sky, the gorgeous face was much paler than that at that time. She was very beautiful. At this moment, the beauty and the paleness merged into one. A morbid beauty, but more beautiful than before, the beautiful mouth is slightly open, the eyes are full of fog, full of fog, from her trembling lips can be seen how excited she is.


    "Adult..." Little Joseph made a pleasant surprise, then he tried to sit up from the bed, and the result seemed to touch the wound, his nose and eyes wrinkled.


    "Honestly stay still." Han Jindao, then turned to look at Chitike: "Hilna?"


    "She is on the other side of the camp." Chitwick said.


    ¡°Why should we separate them?¡± Han Jin asked inexplicably.


    "This..." Chituck''s blush, I don''t know how to answer Ai''s.


    "You can''t put all your eggs in the same basket." Schumann smiled. "Adult, maybe you haven''t heard of this truth, but you know it."


    Chitke¡¯s face is redder, and he bows his head and dare not look at Han Jin. Schumann is revealing his shortness. However, he did not blame Schumann. He stayed with Han Jin for so long. He also had his own sentiments. When he encountered something, he said frankly, it must be better than hiding. Cover, at least for Han Jin, he does not want to take the opportunity. Going deeper, he appropriately exposed his shortcomings and even left a small scorpion to let Han Jin seize. Perhaps he would be more valued by Hanjin.


    "You..." Han Jin was angry and laughed: "It seems that I should really add some people to you, lest I have no confidence at all." After that, he sat down on a beautiful chair and turned back. Sight, observe the beautiful.


    Julie has not spoken, but her eyes are getting more and more stunned, and the tears ooze from the corners of her eyes.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Han Jin whispered.


    "You..." Julie finally spoke, but she opened her mouth and tears burst forth. Then she said in a whimpering voice: "How can you... leave us alone?!"


    Lili was the delicate flower in the greenhouse. Later, the family suffered from the catastrophe. She had to go far away from her hometown. Later she was protected by Han Jin, Xian Nier and others. At the beginning, she was very inferior and felt that she was the burden of the whole team. However, Han Jin and others also saw the confusion of the beautiful, and comforted him in many ways, especially Han Jin. He often joked that if it wasn¡¯t for the reward given to him at the time, it was estimated that he had already starved to death, and he also saw everyone. The meaning of returning to the protection, simply let go, and Han Jin¡¯s savior is a self-restraint.


    Leave the savior no matter, no matter what, this should not be! *


    "Can''t blame me, beautiful." Han Jin said with a mixed feeling: "The elves suddenly attacked us. When we reacted, the traffic has been cut off. I want people to pick you up, but the elves have speed. The extremely fast silver Pegasus was finished in the event of being discovered by the elves! Later... I sent someone to look for you, but I didn''t find it."


    "Don''t blame you? Who is it?!" Julie continued to choke. Over the past few days, she has suffered too much pain and accumulated too many grievances. She has been on the verge of life and death and sees people she trusts. Of course, let''s vent it.


    "Quiet me." Then voice, Chanel came in from the outside.


    When she saw the appearance of Xiannier, she was even more excited. She raised her body from the bed regardless of her injury and called: "Xinnier..."


    Xiannier walked quickly and sat on the edge of the bed. Then, the two of them hugged together. When they were in the mountains and forests, because the living conditions were very difficult, it was impossible to pay too much attention. These two women often Eating and living together, feeling very good, and Xiannier''s age is bigger than the beautiful, strong and strong enough to protect the beautiful, so Yan Li gradually played the role of ''sister''. Seeing Xiannier at the moment, if there is a feeling of revisiting the day, she can no longer control her inner excitement, and she can¡¯t care for many people around. She just was sobbing, but now she can cry.


    "Don''t cry, don''t cry." Xiannier patted the beautiful back.


    Kurtini, Chitak and others saw that Julie had completely lost her mind. She knew that she was inconvenient to stay, and she gave each other a look. She quietly retired, including the young people and the maids. outside.


    Sasio and Lei Zhe did not go, they felt very sad, and the eyes became moist.


    Xiannier pleaded for a while, and the beautiful crying was a little bit small. Xiannier sighed: "I blame me, if not..."


    "Still blame me." Han Jin was awkward. He didn''t know if Sunil had heard him. Although he did not shirk his responsibility and said the truth, everything was blamed on the elves, and he worried that Xiannier would not Comfortable. Moreover, how did Xiannier suddenly come over, there is a weird thing here, is it worried... No, when everyone was together, he only regarded Julie as a weak woman, a sister who needs care. Siniel is also clear.


    "Do you listen to what tone you are? Is it so stubborn?" Xiannier said: "Juli, is he not sincere?"


    "Yeah!" Julie nodded hard.


    "We don''t care about him."


    "Yeah!" Julie was still nodding.


    "Well, let''s go out a few, let our two sisters say a little whisper." Xiannier said.


    "This..." Han Jin hesitated: "It is Julie who let me come. We have very important things to talk about."


    "I... I don''t want to talk to you now..." Julie said, "I want to talk, talk... and talk to Xiannier."


    Han Jin was defeated and replaced by others. So he played with this lord of the lord. He would definitely let the other party not eat and walk, but in the face of escape from birth, the unsettled beauty, and the unpleasant face. Xiannier, he has no temper.


    Han Jin looked at Julie, and then looked at Sunil, knowing that there was no room for reversal, and had to stand up and walk outside. Sasio and Lei Zhe comforted a few words and followed Han Jin to leave the room.


    "Adult, how come you come out so soon?" Chitke stunned.


    "He was driven out by people." Sasio snorted and laughed.


    "You don''t say a few words." Han Jin''s look was helpless, and then he looked at Chitike: "Yes, you add another bed, then move Hilna over and let them live together."


    "Isn''t that necessary?" Lei Zhe said: "Raphael, we brought them to the Ares, aren''t they safe? Why do you want to move in and out?"


    "The adult means..." Curtini smiled and said: "The people didn''t reach the goal, didn''t they? They were scared off by Adolf and then chased into the Holy City, proving that they are very persistent, how can they give up? ?"


    "Talking with smart people is a matter of saving." Han Jin also smiled.


    "Then I am not smart?" Lei Zhe''s look is extremely depressed: "Do you want to use Julie and Hilna to lead them out?"

 Chapter 443： Cooperation

    Chapter 3-4 Cooperation


    "This is not a use." Han Jin shrugged. "I just want to solve those nasty flies all at once."


    After thinking about it, Lei Zhe did not say anything, but when he left, he couldn¡¯t help but look back and looked into the direction of the barracks.


    Han Jin looked in his eyes and couldn''t help but chuckle. "What? You are not worried that I can''t protect them?"


    Lei Zhe¡¯s face passed a trace of twilight and quickly defended, ¡°I have not said this...¡±


    "Well, you don''t explain, there is Rafael, what are you worried about?" Sasko said on the side. "Let''s go back, there is a big man waiting on the boat."


    "What big man?" Lei Zhe asked strangely.


    "Haulman, the president of the Lonely City Chamber of Commerce, don''t tell me you haven''t heard of him."


    "When did he become a big man?" Lei Zhe is even more strange. If it was a few years ago, Howman was really a big man for Lei Zhe. But now who is going to talk to Lei Zhe about which city''s lord or celebrity, Lei Zhe will only say a word to that person: Dude, when you go to the Ares, you know who is the real big man.


    The Ares is indeed a good place, at least to open up the vision of Lei Zhe. The lord of a city is only one at best, and the number of strongs visited by the Ares can already be calculated by the group.


    At this time, Han Jin, who had been walking in front of the two men, turned around and said with a smile, "Lei Zhe, Holman is not a simple person. He is the innocent king of the Lonely City, not only controlling the Chamber of Commerce, but also controlling the maid. The military guild is only a low-key person, so many people do not know his ability."


    Sasio said with a light fluttering, "You are much more stupid than I thought, even this can''t be seen?"


    Lei Zhe''s face was a bit stiff, and he was about to fight back against Sasio, but he was interrupted by Chik, who was laughing.


    "Adults, we will not give away." Chitke said, and his face looked like a smile and laughed in the eyes of Lei Zhe, especially depressed.


    "There is nothing to send." Han Jin waved his hand at random, and took Lei Zhe and Sasou to the direction of the Ares.


    Once some things start, it is very difficult to end. The back of Han Jin¡¯s three people has disappeared into the vision of Chitike and others, but the quarrel continues.


    "Sasio, even if Harman is the innocent king of the lonely city, can he compare with the high guest? Can it compare with the Xia Zuo of the Dragon Field? Compared with them, Howman is a big man!" It seems that Lei Zhe does not want to give up this topic easily. He has already gone far and is still reluctantly questioning.


    Sasio exaggerated and sighed in the sky, "Lei Zhe, beg you, let''s say a few words, don''t let me put you and Moss on the equal sign."


    Han Jin almost laughed when he heard it, and Sassu¡¯s words were really level.


    Lei Zhe was so angry that he couldn''t find a corresponding word to return to Sasou.


    Han Jin smiled and said to Lei Zhe: "Where did the magic crystal cannons on the Ares come from, Lei Jie, you don''t know?"


    "What about that? It''s just a businessman." Although Lei Zhe has always ruled to take over his father''s army, the military-oriented view of the soldiers in the bones has been ingrained. Even if you have more money, as long as I have the strength, then your It is likely to become mine. On this chaotic continent, with superb strength, it can be rampant, which is believed by many people.


    Han Jin sighed in his heart and knew that it was difficult to change the concept of Lei Zhe. Perhaps the reason why Lei Zhe¡¯s father gave the army to Ronning was because he knew that Lei Zhe might be a qualified assassin. But it is definitely not a good commander.


    "Holman is not a simple person. He sent us the most needed things at the most critical time. There are no magic crystal cannons. Although we don''t necessarily lose, we can be sure that winning will be very hard. The number of casualties will never be the same as it is now, including the Rapids. Even if only one person is killed, I think we all have reasons to be grateful to him."


    After listening to Han Jin¡¯s words, Lei Zhe also had some movements. From this point of view, he really should be grateful to Howman.


    Suseo escaped far away when Lei Zhe was angry. At this time, seeing Lei Zhe¡¯s emotions was not so excited, he came over again. ¡°Haulman has money, and we are short of money. This is the case. So I said that he is a big man."


    Lei Zhe disdainfully grinned. "If you have money, then you can say that the lords of each city should be businessmen."


    Han Jin shook his head. "The rich may not be eligible to become the lord, but as the lord, there is no money but it is impossible."


    This time, even Sasko did not stand on the side of Hanjin. He said, "Isn¡¯t that serious as you said? Actually, I feel that Rafael, you just have to say something, you don¡¯t want any of Norman. I will oppose it, but I think that is not so good, or should give him some benefits."


    "Yes." Lei Zhe is also helping. "You are the lord. I don''t believe that he will dare to reject you as a small chamber president."


    Looking at the two people who are plausible in front of him, Han Jin has some weird feelings. If there is a Mo Xinke in the room, then Lei Zhe and Sasuo will definitely join hands to bully the Mo Xinke, and when the Mo Xinke is not there, they often It¡¯s a quarrel, now it¡¯s good, actually unite to refute yourself...


    However, I really enjoy this feeling. Only when I am with my real friend can I feel it. It is a kind of warmth, a kind of tacit understanding, and an unspeakable feeling.


    Like Qi Qike, who is respectful to Han Jin, he can only be a subordinate. Once the seeds of awe are sowed in the heart, they will grow with the growth of Han Jin.


    "Why must we force it to be strong? Is cooperation not better? A war is going to be done, but it is not just the soldiers, the weapons, the armor, etc. Where do you come from? Do you know why the orcs have to expand their lives? Because they are poor, they will only plunder and not produce.¡± Han Jin explained with as much as possible the simple statement, can''t always tell them what is economic war?


    Sasio and Lei Zhe are not stupid in fact. After frowning for a moment, they understand the meaning of Han Jin¡¯s words. There is a strong chamber of commerce support, and many material problems will be solved. However, the practice of many lords on the mainland is to obtain directly from the Chamber of Commerce, and these lords are also in a good sense. I have protected your safety, so you have the obligation to give me some property. Not giving? That''s great, this chamber of commerce is likely to become history, and the entire property of the chamber of commerce is naturally owned by the lord.


    In fact, it is a very simple truth. Although the wool is on the sheep, there is absolutely no need to kill the sheep for the wool. I can''t even ask for a request, but a naked plunder.


    In contrast, looting is obviously the lowest level. Although it is the idea of ??a mercenary chamber of commerce, it is obvious that the cooperation of Han Jin not only makes the Chamber of Commerce profitable, but more importantly, it gives Howman Deserved respect.


    After thinking about this, Sasou and Lei Zhe no longer have any objections, and the topic has been transferred to other aspects. So he said that he laughed and went down to the Ares.


    Han Jin jumped on the deck with a light leap, and Sasio and Lei Zhe couldn''t do it. They could only climb up after the ramp was put down.


    "Right." Lei Zhe suddenly remembered something, turned to ask Sasio, "Raphael is interested in the guy and there is love, what do you follow?"


    "Because he has money." Sasio''s answer is concise.


    "Do you have so much money?"


    "It¡¯s useless to talk to you. You don¡¯t even know how much money you need to build a perfect magic lab.¡± Sasio sighed.


    "What do you want the lab to do? Isn''t Yalina lending her lab to you?" Lei Zhe asked strangely.


    Sasko turned his head and stared at Lei Zhe. After a while, he said faintly, "How long can I borrow? Borrow a lifetime?"


    Lei Zhe opened his mouth and couldn''t say anything. Sasou said that he was right. If he could have it, who would be willing to borrow it?


    On the deck, Howman and Guevara were sitting there chatting, seeing that Hanjin came up, Guevara smiled and waved, and Hausmann stood up and put on a respectful gesture, though Han Jin¡¯s performance has been very easygoing, but Howman¡¯s life is cautious and naturally he is not willing to drop his handle on the etiquette.


    Han Jin smiled and walked over, but when he got to the middle of the road, he paused, frowning slightly, and even if nothing happened, he went to the table and sat down.


    With the deepening of Han Jin''s energy, the sensitivity of the senses has also made a qualitative leap. Although the distance is not close, the conversation between Sasou and Lei Zhe is still introduced into Han Jin''s ear.


    It seems... I really ignore the feelings of my friends. From the words of Sasou, Han Jin can hear the helplessness. It is not that Sasou does not work hard, but that some things can be successful without hard work. Especially the profession of the magician is completely a career of burning money. For example, Irina, without the support of the Grand Duke of Solomon, even if her talent is good, it will definitely not reach the current height.


    Of course, the most burning money is Han Jin, and the extravagant magician will not take the magic crystal for dinner. So from this point of view, Han Jin understands Sasio very well, and there are some apologies in his heart. Maybe... let Sasko enter the room...


    Han Jin thought about his heart and smiled and said to Howman. "You shouldn''t be so polite. If you don''t say anything, just because of your friendship with Mr. Guevara, it should be that my younger generation is respectful. ""


    "Don''t dare, don''t dare." Howman smiled his eyes and stunned. Whether Han Jin''s words were true or not, at least he had already taken him to a height. On the Ares, Hallan knew what kind of status Guevara had. Han Jin called Mr. Guevara, but there was no false element. Han Jin was the lord. Who would dare to go to Gewa? Pull disrespect? And Guevara''s personality is still very admirable. Otherwise, characters like the Thunder Titan Dominic will not respect Guevara.


    "Mr. Holman, I have long wanted to say something to you." Han Jin put away a smile and solemnly said, "Thank you."


    "Lord Rafael, you are so polite, just like what you just said, just because of my friendship with Guevara, these little things are simply not enough." Hulman is full of modesty, but some of his heart I am proud of my own eyes. I have long thought that Han Jin is not a thing in the pool, but Han Jin can develop to such a huge extent today that it was unexpected for Hao Man. Otherwise, he will definitely increase investment.


    "It may be insignificant for you, but for me, it is an important thing. You must come from afar, what is it?" Han Jin''s tone is sincere.


    When Holman just wanted to speak, he suddenly found out that his original good words were somewhat unsuitable. Because Han Jin has already compared his Harman and Guevara, and it is an incredible thing for a lord to be a younger person. Before he came, Howman might have thought of it, but it was just the case at the moment, so that Harman was caught off guard and didn''t know what to say. Some of the conditions that I wanted to raise were obviously incompatible with the atmosphere at hand. As an elder, how can I open my mouth and talk to my younger generation about such conditions? And after this younger generation expressed sincere gratitude?


    Yes, Han Jin said that he would do something for him. The problem at hand is how to open, the less demand is unwilling, the demand is much, and there is no need for Hanjin to say anything. The mercenaries in the city of Liya can kill him. This is not a Ю¶÷ͼReport it?


    When Holman immersed himself in the mall for a lifetime, he became helpless and inaccessible in the face of Han Jin. Because the atmosphere seemed harmonious, but the two sides were not equal. Han Jin had already reached an alliance with the elves and destroyed the orc family. Two, so Howman''s heart is somewhat fearful and somewhat nervous. This has nothing to do with Howman''s experience. The weak ones will instinctively feel inferior when faced with high-end power. Howman''s heart has inexplicably raised a thought. Is it really old?


    Seeing that Holman is there, he hasn¡¯t talked for a long time, and Han Jin can¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What happened to you?¡±


    "Nothing." Howman shook his head with a wry smile, only to feel an unspeakable exhaustion filled the whole body.


    In fact, in this matter, Howman smashed Han Jin. Although Han Jin is not a good-hearted person, it is absolutely impossible to do anything. Just Guevara sat there, Han Jin will definitely give Haoman enough face, even if Hausman made some excessive demands, he will accept.


    All the words that Han Jin said are from the heart. If you let him know the inner thoughts of Harman at this moment, he will definitely laugh and cry.


    Seeing that Holman was not very interested, Han Jin hesitated a bit, but said, "Mr. Harman, I have an idea, don''t know what your opinion is?"


    Howlman reluctantly raised his interest and asked, "Let''s talk about it."


    "Mr. Hurman." Han Jin carefully considered the following statement, slowly said, "In the past, this area of ??the war continued, Desmark, Zaguned, and Yehliu City, Dip City, often attack each other, against the cliff The business of the City Chamber of Commerce poses a threat, but now, I mean, to open a trade route between the city of the city and the city of Sanctuary. On this road, every other way we will set up a military station to protect The caravans are not harassed. Of course, given your support for us, your business will have one-third of the ownership of this business. And I think this trade route can even lead to Beit League and Yeliucheng. I believe that Gao Bin will not object."


    what? ! This news made Haulman stunned. It was a piece of glittering pie falling from the sky, and it was exactly on his own. From the moment before the smashing boat to the surprise at the moment, Howman couldn''t adapt to such a huge change. Before he even said something, he was stunned by his own saliva and coughed up sharply.


    This time, even Guevara couldn''t stand it anymore, and couldn''t help but say, "How old are you getting better and better? Isn''t it a business road, as you are excited?"


    Howlman coughed his tears and came out. He finally sighed and waved at Guevara. "You don''t understand." In this chaotic era, the most feared business people did not make a loss business. Instead, they were ransacked. The local lords were embarrassed to open their hands, but there were many ways to clean up the chambers of commerce. For example, let the soldiers disguise themselves as thieves, or just kill a prisoner and throw it at the hotel where the chamber of commerce was staying. Power is in the hands of others, human beings are knives, and I am a fish. I can¡¯t resist at all. So the huge Morgan business group is not destroyed. Han Jin¡¯s meaning is to create a trade route in his name. The Lonely City Chamber of Commerce will be under the protection of Hanjin. With this banner, don¡¯t say that in the city of Shengguan City and Beit League, Even Dip City and Cold Shadow City dared to go, he did not believe, who dared to attack Hanjin.


    "I don''t understand?" Harman''s words smirked Guevara. "Okay, okay, you know, then you two have a good talk. What should I do if I don''t understand?"


    "You can''t go." Han Jin quickly reached out and stopped Guevara, who was leaving. "This is what you started from the beginning. You must be a witness here."


    Now, Halman completely understood that he had misunderstood the young lord who smiled very sunny, and the misunderstanding was still very serious. He remembered his own mentality, and an old face could not help but a layer of reddish.


    When did you start to become so suspicious? It seems that since I sat in the position of the president, I haven¡¯t really believed who I am, and Holman sighs in my heart.

 Chapter 444： Hidden pain

    Chapter 4:4 hidden pain


    Han Jin never pointed his finger at the areas he didn''t understand, because he knew that the layman''s leadership can only make all developments stagnate. Therefore, after proposing a proposal to establish a trade route, he began to be his own shopkeeper and put everything. Hand over to Guevara and Howman. To be honest, he was also very embarrassed, re-editing the army of the Holy Crown City, looking for Guevara, reorganizing the government of the Holy City, looking for Guevara, now preparing to establish a trade route, or looking for Guevara, so that he secretly Some worry, will others doubt that he deliberately wants to exhaust Guevara? However, among these people on the Ares, only Guevara is considered a full-time talent. He has a wealth of experience in handling military and political affairs. He is not entrusted to him. Who can he entrust to?


    However, this is Zhou Yu playing Huang Gai, one is willing to make a wish, for Guevara, a veteran with a glorious history, he is not afraid of fatigue, but worried that he will be ignored and forgotten by the world, although he is busy every day. It is not open, but it makes him very fulfilling and very happy. When you look at a weak group and mature a little, it can give him a sense of satisfaction, which is enough!


    Han Jin¡¯s face is also quite ordinary. He just felt a little shy. In the blink of an eye, he also paid attention to the Gael¡¯s general manager. Qi Keke¡¯s experience is insufficient and he needs guidance. If Kurtini is an old-fashioned ''special agent¡¯, Then the Gail manager is a diamond-level ''special agent''. It is a violent thing to use such resources improperly! However, the Gaelic director is a little lazy. Unless it is a major event that threatens everyone''s safety, he will personally go out and let him personally guide Qiu Keke... It is a little difficult. How should he be told?


    Someone once criticized Han Jin and said that Han Jin was too lazy. This is a bit sloppy. Han Jin only understands how to play his own advantages and avoid his own disadvantages. No one is perfect, the same thing, knowing that you are doing nothing better, why bother to stir up? What''s more, to be able to go today, relying on him to have a powerful Taoist method. At that time, it is better to adjust the amount of energy and power more than one time.


    Moreover, he has more important things to think about. This area has been basically integrated. The Holy Crown City, the Black Crow City, and most of the Beit League belong to him. In the north, there are Depp City and Cold Shadow City. The city''s Chesham has always taken the initiative, and the city of Dip City''s Ma Lishen has been struggling to resist the cold movie city''s offensive, what kind of strategy should be adopted for these two cities?


    Supervise the two sides to stop the war? If it was six months ago, Chesham and Ma Lishen would only regard him as a joke. Now, no one dares to ignore the power of the Holy City. Ma Lishen naturally wants it, and Chesham has to rebuild his own. Deployment, unless he is ready to meet the great attack of the Holy City, he can only recover his own minions. Or, join Demp City to attack Chesham, then annex Depp City and make yourself the only master of the entire region? It¡¯s just that Han Jin didn¡¯t want to do this. With the devil¡¯s decisive battle, he clearly realized how deep the mainland¡¯s top-level race is. The Titans should not be worse than the golden blood family, although Chesham showed strong The desire to attack, but he is only a negative example. Dominique¡¯s performance makes him tend to fight for alliance with the Titans. If the war of aggression initiated by the abyss is full, the Titans will definitely become the backbone of the mainland. He does not want to do anything to kill himself.


    Guevara and Holman talked very lively. The economic model of the world is still primitive. However, the original does not mean low income and poor efficiency. The business of the city of Lonely City is based on magic crystal and all kinds of weapons. Lord, understand that they are going to make war money, although there is no longer a possibility of war in the vicinity, but there are still farther places to develop, and Howman does not know where to get the news, the elements of the capital After the occupation of the city of Faro, the Grand Duke of Solomon prepared to split the two roads, all the way through the forest, sailing all the way across the sea, expedition to the northwest, and definitely need the astronomical magic crystal!


    In the blink of an eye, after eating a simple meal, Howman resigned. As a businessman, he certainly would not miss any opportunity to please Hanjin. He strongly praised Hanjin¡¯s frugality. The lifestyle of people on the War of the Gods is indeed pursuing simplification. This is related to the environment. The Ares is self-contained, but it is absolutely impossible to compare with real nature. Many details have become cumbersome, such as the least valuable. Water is the magical gathering of the magicians, and the garbage of life. It can¡¯t be thrown down casually. It¡¯s all carried out by mountain fighters. In order to save too much trouble, we can only pursue Simple life.


    After dinner, the deck gradually became clean. Han Jin finally found the opportunity to go to Dominie and smiled and asked, "How? Is it better?"


    "It''s almost finished, your magic is really amazing." Dominique whispered back that her right arm injury was almost completely healed. With this hand, it was assumed that Han Jin was rushed from the position of the lord. Go on, you can also mix a cardinal Dangdang.


    "Don''t be so desperate in the future!"


    "Oh..." Dominie smiled.


    "Right, have stayed here for so long, have you ever thought about it?"


    "Home?" Dominique''s eyes were a bit stunned, and then said one word: "You...have Chesham as the next opponent?"


    "This..." Han Jin laughed a few times. Dominique was much smarter than he imagined. He wanted to use the "home" as a gentle word to trigger Domini''s nostalgia and memories. The result was first. Time has caught his intention: "I just want to know more about Cold Shadow City."


    "What do you want to know about the strength of the Titans?" Dominique showed a helpless smile: "Raffael, you want to... let me betray my race?"


    "I definitely don''t have that meaning!" Han Jin is also smiling. He wanted to ask this question a long time ago, but because he was worried that Dominique misunderstood, he was dragged to today, and the result was misunderstood.


    "I won''t say it." Dominique whispered back.


    Han Jin had some headaches. He used the fingers to unconsciously tap the ship''s side, and the atmosphere looked very embarrassing.


    "Raphael!" Dominie suddenly said.


    "what?"


    "When one day, when you attack the Cold Shadow City and attack the Thunder Mountain, I will stand with the people and fight with you." Dominie said slowly, her tone is very slow, but full of a firm the taste of.


    "Stupid, even if you think so, you shouldn''t say it." Han Jin sighed.


    "We are friends, aren''t they?" Dominie smiled. "I will tell you early, I will not be apologetic. What do you want to do is your business."


    "Many times, you are always sitting here alone, giving me a feeling of incompatibility, as if... you don''t want to fully integrate into this group." Han Jin said softly: "I thought that your character is like this, now I realized that I was wrong, you..." When it came to this, Han Jin couldn¡¯t go on. He didn¡¯t expect that the topic would turn sharply and quickly enter the minefield. Dominique¡¯s impression was always embarrassing and subtle. However, she really touched the soft place in her heart, and her words would become so sharp. At this moment, Han Jin couldn¡¯t help but think of the scene when Dominie and the Bimeng fighters were in a crazy attack.


    "If you want to say something, let''s talk." Dominie squinted and looked at Han Jin quietly.


    "You have long thought that in the future, I will definitely fight with the Cold Shadow City and the Titans. You have already made a choice!" Han Jin paused: "So, you and us will become enemies sooner or later." ,Is that right?"


    Dominie smiled and turned her eyes away.


    "You are so desperate on the battlefield, I want to repay us? After all, we saved you." Han Jin whispered: "This way, you paid, you repaid, and when that day comes, you can have no apologies. Go to the people and fight with us!"


    "Then what do you want me to do? Attacking my people with you?" Dominique''s tone trembled a little: "Raphael, do you think it is possible?!"


    At this time, Sasou found that Dominic seemed to be a little bit wrong. He asked as he walked over here: "Raphael, what happened?"


    "Nothing for you!" Han Jin turned back to the big channel.


    Sasio was physically stagnate and slowly stepped back. Lei Zhe stayed and whispered, "What happened to Raphael? Is your temper so big?"


    "How do I know?" Sasio smiled bitterly.


    "Do you still think about it, can you die in the sand, is also a kind of happiness? This will not be painful for the future?!" Han Jin said one word at a time.


    "I¡­¡­"


    "I missed it!" Han Jinchang sighed: "You ah..." Han Jin only fully understood at this moment that Dominique''s subtlety, introversion, silence, and Dominique''s incompatibility are not without reason. The rapid expansion of the forces of the Sacred Crown Group will sooner or later coincide with the Cold Shadow City. This is normal. Every powerful lord will continue to swallow the surrounding territory, in order to make himself stronger, so Dominique has long been Enlightenment, she and the strong on the Ares will become enemies, fight bravely, just to repay the feelings, and then she can let go of all concerns and nostalgia. So Han Jin only mentioned ¡®home¡¯, and Dominique¡¯s reaction has become so intense, because she has been waiting for this day!


    Dominie sat silently and finally said something that was in her heart. She had a very relaxed feeling. It would be fine. Even if Hanjin would immediately shoot her and destroy her potential threat, she would not regret it. .


    "Dominic, do you believe me?" Han Jin overslept and stared at Dominique seriously.


    Dominique was silent for a moment and said slowly: "Believe."


    "Then I tell you, I will not hurt your Titans. If one day I will fight the Cold Shadow City, my enemy will only have one Chesham!"


    "Raphael, you don''t know what kind of prestige Cesham has in the Titans." Dominie said helplessly, since the topic entered the minefield, she has been calling Hanjin''s name and has thrown I have gone to all the scruples, and I don¡¯t have to care about any etiquette.


    "I don''t care what kind of prestige he has!" Han Jin said: "I only ask you, believe me?!"


    Dominie looked at Han Jin quietly. She understood that this man was a little mad. Although she has always deliberately isolated herself, others will not isolate her. Everyone regards her as a friend and comrade, and is valued. It is warm and gentle, and the reason why Hanjin is out of order is of course not wanting to be an enemy with her.


    "I...believe." Dominie hesitated for a moment and finally made a positive answer.


    "That''s good." Han Jin said slowly: "Don''t think about it anymore, I will solve these troubles!"


    However, for Dominique, this is a knot that cannot be solved, but she does not want to over-stimulate Hanjin and can only remain silent.


    Han Jin slowly turned around and looked into the distance. He could only talk about it here. He wanted to learn about the Titans from Domini, but Dominy gave him too much shock and caused him The influence, he was hesitant between the war and the war, has now made up his mind, first to maintain peace, and then find a way to solve Chesham alone.


    "I went to Due Sam to the night of bliss, and there are some things to talk about." Han Jin¡¯s thoughts are a bit chaotic. He didn¡¯t have to explain to Dominy. What''s more, Dominy didn¡¯t know what Duye Sam was. People, then he repeated: "Don''t think about it anymore, understand?"


    "I know." Dominique whispered.


    "Gail''s general manager." Han Jin went back and said: "You go to the camp of the Rapids. You have something to do, you need your help."


    If you change to the usual time, the Gail manager must ask what to do, less important things, he will find a way to dodge, and unlike Guevara, Guevara fell from the peak to the bottom, and regained back decades later. The rhythm of life, feeling very fulfilling, and his Gail manager has been walking at the top of the pyramid, now belongs to semi-retirement, of course, more than one thing is less than a thing, but now Han Jin¡¯s face is not good-looking, he is hesitating in Gael¡¯s When he was uncertain and wanted to ask questions, Han Jin had disappeared from the ship''s side. He had to stand up reluctantly and shook his head.


    "Dominy, what did Rafael talk to you just now?" Seeing that Han Jin disappeared, Lei Zhe immediately scraped it.


    "Nothing." Dominique chuckled.


    "Nothing? Then he..."


    "I don''t know, you can ask him."


    Lei Zhe looked suspiciously at Domini, deliberate! Looking at Han Jin¡¯s face, who dares to ask him? !


    Hilster was arrested by the Holy See. It seems that there is no business that affects the night of bliss. The crowds are full of people and the excitement is extraordinary. However, the influence of the dive can not be seen by the light. Han entered the night of bliss. I know that Schumann temporarily took over the night of bliss. In the morning, Schumann was busy with his own work. From midnight to midnight, he would stay in the night of bliss, and the general police officer of the city became the director of a place of entertainment. It¡¯s a bit ridiculous, it¡¯s an official business...


    Therefore, the only high-end entertainment venues in the Holy City are the ones. The others are second- and third-rate places. In the past, some powerful aristocrats and wealthy businessmen did not dare to challenge the authority of Dixmark. Now they dare not challenge Hanjin. .


    Under Schumann''s personal guidance, Han Jin quickly found Duye Sam''s room. When he saw Han Jin''s figure, the noisy atmosphere suddenly became calm. The mercenaries headed by Duye Sam stood up and revered. I bent down to Hanjin.


    "You are welcome, sit and sit." Han Jin smiled and waved his hand, but he also knew that he would not sit without these mercenaries. He walked slowly and sat in the pre-set seat. On the left and right, I scanned the circle: "Is there any other brothers?" Before listening to Duye Sam¡¯s tone, it was like the qualified mercenaries in the lonely city came. He thought there would be hundreds of mercenaries. But now I only saw a dozen or so, and I was a little disappointed.


    "On those of us." Duye Sam smiled: "The other brothers are in the hotel."


    "Why don''t you call it?"


    "This..." Duye Sam¡¯s language was stuffed. He had his own difficulties. Han Jin said that he would treat the guests. Then he found hundreds of mercenaries. What is it doing? Is it cheap to die? Duye Sam¡¯s self-confidence is far-reaching, and he will be confused about this kind of thing. He can¡¯t leave a bad impression on Han Jin, so he is looking for the most qualified and powerful mercenary.


    Han Jin¡¯s eyes fell on the table and found that Duye Sam¡¯s dishes were only a few simple ones. The wine on the table was also mid-range, and as long as two or three bottles, as for the maid, there was none, he immediately understood. Duye Sam¡¯s concerns, smiled: ¡°How? I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t afford it?¡±


    "No, adults." Duye Sam smiled and said: "We have just arrived in the Holy City, and it is too arrogant. It is not very good for you."


    Other mercenaries also nodded. Hanjin was a mercenary. They naturally regarded themselves as Hanjin¡¯s shackles. In the past, everyone was a family. If they had a problem, they would inevitably smear Hanjin and give mercenaries. The world is smeared.


    However, it is rare for a servant mercenary to have this kind of enlightenment.


    "Low-key? Hehe... It¡¯s good to have this idea." Han Jin smiled, then he suddenly remembered something: "Right, Schumann, is there a wizard girl here?"


    "No, didn''t you explain it before you left?" Schumann hurried back: "Hilster has long sent all the Elf maids back to the prison camp."


    "That''s fine." Han Jindao, he used to worry that Hilister had fallen into the eyes of the money, and he was guilty of his orders, so there was no way for Gao Bin to explain.


    "Adult, I heard that you want to release all the elf prisoners?" asked a mercenary.


    "Yes."


    "It''s too cheap for them!" The mercenary shouted, it was also a coincidence that when Juventus led the team to **** the magic crystal cannon to the holy crown city, he was besieged by the elves. Fortunately, Hanjin appeared and saved them. Also among them, of course, there is resentment against the elves.

 Chapter 445： Premeditated

    Chapter 4, 5, Chapter Premeditated


    "How much do you drink too much?" Duye Sam¡¯s savage martyrdom.


    Han Jin looked around in a circle and asked softly. "Is there a lot of people thinking about this?"


    Several mercenaries just wanted to talk, but they immediately greeted Duye Sam¡¯s fierce gaze and suddenly closed his mouth.


    Other mercenaries don''t know, Duye Sam''s relationship with Han Jin and Sunil is clear, and I am afraid that these people will say anything excessive to anger Hanjin.


    Han Jin had some headaches and looked at Duye Sam and several mercenaries who were eyebrows there. Naturally, they knew what these people thought. They couldn¡¯t help but feel a little tricky. These men who often put their heads on their waistbands to discuss their lives often judged. The standard of likes and dislikes is very simple. You are good to them, as long as they feel that you are sincere, they will treat you as a brother. And if anyone is uncomfortable with them, then it is very simple, the first choice they make is definitely the opposite.


    The mercenary profession is destined to live in a difficult and sinister environment for a considerable part of the time, the devastating virgin forest, the fierce World of Warcraft, of course, and even more terrible is the betrayal from the companions around. Under such bad living conditions, a betrayal is fatal, and they cannot withstand betrayal, because that is often equal to death.


    Because of this, the mercenaries are rarely open to anyone, but they are easily hostile to life. The mercenaries in the city of Lonely only know that they have been subjected to the siege of the elves. As for the things after the alliance, they are not clear, and they do not know the contribution of the elves in the battle to destroy the orcs.


    Among the mercenaries who came with Duye Sam, the people who were hostile to the elves were at least three-quarters of the total. Even Duye Sam himself is somewhat resistant to the alliance, but he can''t show anything. He knows that he still has it. It is not necessarily better to offend Senil''s end than to offend Hanjin himself.


    "Brothers." Han Jin sank for a while and said, "I know that you have opinions about the elves, but what I want to say is that nothing is static. Now friends may become enemies in the future. Similarly, although the Elves have attacked us before, it is only the decision of the Senate. It does not represent most of the elves, nor can it affect the sincerity of the Elves in this alliance."


    Duye Sam and the mercenaries did not speak, just listened quietly.


    "And, you may not know the current situation very well." Han Jin continued, "Although the orcs were annihilated, this is only the beginning. There are still many more powerful enemies waiting for us in the dark. In this case, with the elves." The alliance of the ethnic groups is no longer a means, but a must-do. Only by uniting all the forces that can be united can we go further. Do you understand what I mean?"


    Duye Sam nodded and could stand out from the many mercenaries. The mind wouldn''t be stupid. When Han Jin didn''t go to the city of Duo, Duye Samt was considered a very important figure.


    The other mercenaries also understood the meaning of Han Jin¡¯s words, but the ingredients they were grateful for were even bigger. These words were not necessary for them. Han Jin¡¯s commission for these lonely cliffs. Bing, is a fabulous existence, even if Hanjin does not explain a little, as long as the command is made, these mercenaries will perform without compromise.


    What they can''t think of is that Han Jin has carefully analyzed the meaning of the alliance with the elves, and they have all felt that they have received great attention.


    "Since all of you have understood, then..." Han Jin stood up and glanced around in a circle, his eyes shining. "I don''t want to see any of you and the elves conflict. The elves are not us." The enemy is not now, and it will not be in the future."


    The mercenaries swept by Han Jin¡¯s eyes were all in the heart, and there were a few unruly guys who were still thinking about doing small tricks in the back, but now they are completely ruined.


    "Schumann, I will remove these dishes and give them to me according to the standards of the VIPs." Han Jindao: "There is also a change of wine, brethren, I will tell you some heartfelt words, don''t be afraid to enjoy, don''t be afraid to give me Leave the impression that you like to enjoy, your ability is bigger than others, you pay more than others, you are more dangerous than others, enjoy more, what happened? If you do so much, you are not allowed to enjoy, Then my lord doesn''t mean anything, it''s better to go back and be a mercenary."


    Duye Sam and the mercenaries laughed loudly, and the atmosphere suddenly became warm. They left the city of Lonely to come here. What? It¡¯s not that the figure is a fame, completely changing its social status, rather than being a mercenary.


    After coming out of the night of bliss, Han Jin went straight back to the Ares. Compared with dealing with some big and small things, Han Jin is more willing to sit alone and feel the feeling of a little bit of growth, just now. Sitting position, does not allow him to be a real dispenser.


    The next morning, Han Jin, who had just stepped onto the deck, met Domini, which was inevitable because the Thunder Titan had nowhere to go except the deck.


    Both of them were a little embarrassed, and no one spoke, just nodded to each other, even if they had said hello.


    The atmosphere is a bit subtle, and Han Jin wants to leave it, but it is too revealing, but not good.


    Just when Han Jin and Dominne were standing there, no one knew what to say. When a figure hurriedly walked onto the deck, it broke the deadlock and finally made both of them secret. A tone.


    The person who came here was Chitke. I didn¡¯t know what happened. His face looked a little nervous. After walking quickly to Han Jin¡¯s side, he first glanced at Dominique and then squatted down, some hesitantly said. "grown ups¡­¡­"


    ¡°Beginning?¡± Han Jin asked softly.


    Chitke stunned and nodded even though he was too busy. In fact, he would like to ask how Han Jin knows, but there are many Minnies on the side, he can only put doubts in his heart.


    "Sit for a while." Han Jin greeted Chitke. "It is estimated that Schumann is coming, right. Have you had breakfast yet?"


    breakfast? ! Qiu Keke¡¯s expression suddenly became very weird. This adult is really different. What happened to him? He still has the leisure to care about eating and not eating breakfast.


    Although some are unbelievable, Chikke¡¯s heart is still touched and respectfully replied, ¡°I just heard about it when I got up, and then I came over directly, but I really didn¡¯t have time to eat it.¡±


    Han Jin nodded and sat down on the chair. "That will be with us for a while."


    The time was not long, and the people on the Ares were also coming up one after another. The seemingly empty deck was so busy, and at the same time, the early morning was put on a table.


    Chitke is sitting there carefully eating something, knowing that the Ares is not so easy to come up, and now free to enter the Ares, has become a symbol of identity, not to mention eating breakfast here, This rare opportunity, Qi Keke, naturally cherishes, and does not know whether it is a psychological effect. Anyway, he feels that the things above the Ares are really delicious.


    "Oh!", a big hand suddenly fell on Qiqike''s shoulder, scared Chitke a spirit, almost spewed out the things in his mouth.


    The angry Chitke just turned around and caught the eye of the smiling face of Moxico.


    "I said, how did your kid run for a meal?" Moxico didn''t seem to see Chik''s angry expression. He sat down to Chitke and took it away from Chitke''s plate. a chicken leg.


    Qi Keke opened his mouth, but he couldn¡¯t say anything. He said that he was not clear with Mo Xinke. I am afraid that I will suffer from it later. Besides, this is on the Ares. He can¡¯t Moss is so awkward.


    Then Chitike only tolerated, while sighing in his heart, while bowing his head to prepare to eat the remaining chicken legs in the plate, and then do not hurry, it is estimated that Mo Xinke has to come over and grab it.


    They said that they were afraid of anything, and that happened to the crash of Chitke. A hand that appeared out of thin air took away the chicken legs left by him, and at the same time, a sound that sounded unpleasant in his ear. The side rang.


    "Qi Qi Ke, I found that your temper is very good today. Mo Xinke is not angry with you like you. If you want to come, you will not be angry with me?"


    "Lei Zhe..." Qi Keke whispered his teeth and said, while he barely controlled himself not to violently, while slowly turning over his body, he could successfully steal things under the hands of a thief, usually only explained One thing, the person who shot, is also a thief.


    Although the God of War is not only a thief of Lei Zhe, but in the identity of the governor of Gail, no matter how old or not, can not do this kind of thing.


    Sure enough, Chitke turned and saw that Lei Zhe was eager to lick his chicken legs and looked at himself with his eyes open.


    However, Chitak¡¯s anger is angry, but I don¡¯t know if there is any way to deal with these two guys. It¡¯s obviously not feasible to rush to the hands. He asks himself that he is not qualified to be on the Ares. Attack them with words? It is estimated that there is no effect at all, but it is such a calculation, and Qi Keke is really reluctant.


    Seeing that Qi Keke did not respond, Mo Xinke and Lei Zhe did not make any more excessive things. The two people quickly picked up their respective breakfasts on the table, sitting opposite Chitke, eating while watching the eyes. Unscrupulously watching Chitke, a pair of fears of Qi Keke rushed over to grab the expression.


    "You..." Chitke really didn''t know what to say, shook his head and sat back. My heart was not depressed. It seems that the breakfast on the God of War is really not easy to eat.


    Chiquek was so low-key, but Mosike and Lei Zhe had a punch on the cotton. They suddenly lost the mood of Qi Qike, and the table immediately calmed down. Several people boring their heads and eating their own. breakfast. You must know that when you were mixed in the forest, everyone was having fun together. Now that Chitke went out to do things, he became polite to them, and he was a little more respectful, but he was a little more easygoing.


    Some things existed in order to be broken. The calm on the table has not lasted for one minute, and it ended with the arrival of Sasio.


    The first sentence that Sasio sat down was, "Mosco, I heard that you went to see Hilna?"


    The face of Moxie¡¯s face suddenly rose red, and screamed, ¡°What is it about you?¡±


    "You see, don''t be excited, I don''t care about you." Sasio has a good temper. This is a common problem for these people. When they have the upper hand in speech, they often become gentle. Very graceful.


    "Impossible." Lei Zhe suddenly appeared on the side.


    This time, even the Moxin Branch was a little surprised, because usually at this time, Lei Zhe should play the role of falling down the stone. How come today suddenly became kind?


    "It is true, this news is absolutely true." Sasio stressed that such a good opportunity to fight against the Moxico can not be destroyed.


    "He must have never seen Hilna." Lei Zhe didn''t know what was going on, that is, if he didn''t believe in Sasio, "According to my analysis, he and Hilla haven''t met yet. Didn''t you find out? There is no injury in the subject. If you have seen it, it is estimated that he should lie in bed now, and he will be dying, the power of Hilner... Hey!"


    The eyebrows of Moxico immediately erected, and when he looked at Lei Zhe with his eyes wide open, he knew that the boy didn''t press any kindness.


    Several people held back and laughed at the Moxico branch. Sasio also asked narrowly. "Moses has said that you have seen it or not?"


    "I..." Moxico just wanted to talk, and he felt that it was wrong. He immediately closed his mouth. If he said that, then these people will definitely follow the process at that time, and if they have not seen it, then they will confirm from the side. In the words of Lei Zhe, this is obviously a dilemma.


    So Moxinke had no choice but to learn the practice of Qi Keke. I don¡¯t speak the head office...


    "Adult, something went wrong!" As Han Jin expected, the general police officer Schumann appeared on the deck.


    "What''s wrong? Don''t worry, sit down and say." Han Jin sat down and pointed to the chair next to him, telling Schumann to sit down.


    Schumann¡¯s face looked a little bad. He first looked at Han Jin¡¯s face and then cautiously said, ¡°Adult, your lord¡¯s house, surrounded by the believers...¡±


    "What?!" Before he said what Han Jin said, Guevara was furious, and a heavy palm was shot on the table. Fortunately, the table was also within the protection of the Ares, but it was not Guevara. Collapsed.


    "Encircle the lord''s house? Oh, is it useful? If they are surrounded by the Ares, then they may be able to scare me." Han Jin had a good look, and there was no sign of anger.


    This is the anger of Guevara to see Han Jin''s look is not like a fake, my heart vaguely has a hint of insight, but still not sure, then asked, "Raphael, you mean ..."


    Han Jin sighed. "Sir, since things have already happened, then whether these believers are spontaneous or provoked, we can''t take radical measures. After all, the believers are also the people of the Holy City."


    "But..." Han Jin¡¯s words turned and murderously said, "Let¡¯s go down, if anyone dares to force the government, kill all innocents!"


    "Yes, adults." Schumann said, "There are still things that the believers have made a request..."


    ¡°Required?¡± Guevara snorted, and the other people on the Ares were also disdainful. Even the church was able to survive by adhering to Hanjin. Do the districts dare to ask them?


    "Talk about it, what are they asking for?" Han Jin did not have any radical reaction, asked faintly.


    ¡°These believers are asking to open all the parishes...¡±


    Han Jin¡¯s brow wrinkled. ¡°The appetite is really not small.¡±


    "All? Those idiots don''t think that today''s Sacred Crown City is what they hit?" Guevara''s words are filled with a cold taste, and Han has stepped further into the world, where he has poured out Guevara too much. The hard work, he will never be allowed to be destroyed, no matter who the person is. Even if Jeddy personally came up with this request, Guevara would not hesitate to refuse. Even if Adolf, whose legendary power is above the Pope, stood here, I believe there would be no second result.


    After Han Jin sank for a while, he said to Schumann, "You should go back and stare at it. Remember, when it is not necessary, don''t let it go, let them toss outside first."


    Schumann hurried back and rushed back. The rest of the people were watching Han Jin. How strangely he was surrounded by his own mansion, or was he not worried?


    After paying attention to everyone''s eyes, Han Jin smiled. "Is so watching what I do? The believers are not mobs after all. I can''t order them to kill them all?"


    "It¡¯s impossible to kill the light. You don¡¯t know that we know it,¡± Guevara said worriedly. "But, can''t you just let them do anything wrong?"


    "Now how many people can pick up the storm, and then wait, I believe that sooner or later someone will be unable to resist." Han Jin said meaningfully.


    Guevara frowned and thought for a moment, and Yan Yan smiled and glanced at Han Jin. "Alright, Rafael, you are right, there will be people who can''t stand loneliness."


    At this time, Gail¡¯s general manager also figured out the key points. He was surprised to see Hanjin. It¡¯s not surprising that the old guys who have experienced the vicissitudes of life can understand the reason, but the age of Hanjin can be done before them. In response to the response, in addition to Han Jin, the Gail manager has never seen any young people can do so.


    Guevara is appreciative, Gail¡¯s general manager is surprised, and he always stands on the side of Dominic¡¯s heart, but he has set off a stormy wave.


    The scenes of the dialogue between Chitike and Hanjin came to the forefront of Dominique.


    "grown ups¡­¡­"


    "it has started?"


    Reminiscent of Chikke¡¯s look at his own eyes, Dominy¡¯s heart faintly felt that Han Jin should have known what was going to happen! However, the question is how did Han Jin know it? As soon as the believers surrounded the lord''s office, Schumann would have come to report in the first time, and then... Dominy suddenly remembered Han Jin''s words to Chitke...


    "It is estimated that Schumann is coming soon..."


    He even knew that even Schumann¡¯s arrival knew that he and Schumann had made an early appointment. It seems that this is not the case at all. All kinds of signs indicate that Han Jin¡¯s actions on the believers are well known, so that he can explain Why is Han Jin''s look like a wave, because everything is in his calculations, even... it seems that Han Jin is acting in command of the believers!


    A cool lingering from Dominique¡¯s heart...

 Chapter 446： Hidden danger

    Chapter 464 Chapter Hidden Danger


    In fact, when Han Jin led the army to the squad, Adolf had turned the entire holy city into a parish, but he did not develop into other satellite cities. No matter how radical the attitude, the action should always retain some measure. Adolf is after all. It is a long-time vicissitudes old man. It may be difficult for the human world to pick out people older than him. He cannot be as unscrupulous as a young man. If you really expand the parish, it is equal to bringing Hanjin closer to the road, or fighting back, or surrendering completely, there is no other way to go.


    Moreover, the system of the so-called holy crown city parish is very imperfect. Usually, the parish has a lot of power, parallel to the secular authority. As for who is on and who is down, there is never a certain number, which depends entirely on the schemes of the two counter-offers. Level, attitude, strength, etc., such as Jedice¡¯s previous parish, Jedice has the chief voice, whether it is Nikolay¡¯s personally dictated lord or a general who holds a thousand horses, In front of him, he bowed his prayers. Nikola¡¯s iron-clad city, which was personally seated by the Holy See, was taught by another archbishop, Zachary, as the bishop of the parish. He was crushed to death by Nikola, and could not blame Zakri for his incompetence. Will not challenge Nikolay''s authority, and finally, Zachary resigned as the bishop of the parish, and proposed to merge the Iron Witch City parish with Jedice''s parish, still by Jedice as the bishop of the parish, so a The parish with the widest, most significant and most prosperous birth was born, which also opened the curtain for Jedice and Nikolay.


    Two sets of systems, there can be no contradiction, but the question of who makes more and who makes less, and Jedice has the pope above, can not maintain his own views, he must maintain the authority of the pope and the interests of the Holy See, the so-called people In the rivers and lakes, involuntarily!


    In the Holy City, Jedice can maintain friendship with Hanjin. The most important point is that Jedice completely gave up his previous ideas. He never competed with Han Jin. He has to reopen the Holy See and go to Korea. Jin, then Han Jin gave him a piece of territory, the funds are not enough, go to Hanjin, and then Hanjin to give him a sum of money, for any ambitious person, this is unbearable, the site and funds Is it the two lifeblood of realizing ambition, how can it be tolerated by others in the palm of your hand? But Jedice is a sweetheart. He will not fight for anything any more. As long as he accepts the existence of the Holy See and allows him to freely spread the glory of God, he will have nothing to ask for. Han Jin said that the hearts of the people are initially fixed, and that there are threats to the outside world. It is not easy to cause chaos when they are rapidly expanding the parish. He will be patient. Han Jin said that theocracy and the world are two different things. The territory of the holy crown city can admit that the **** of light is the only **** and the true god, but the Holy See cannot interfere with the world, especially in the name of mitigating taxes. Spread the doctrine, nothing else.


    In the eyes of some radical priests, Jedith is undoubtedly a shameful surrender. Interestingly, in the paladin and cardinal, Jedice received a majority of support, even the old qualification of Adonis also stood in Jay. On the side of Des, they all know that the Holy See in recent days can no longer afford to end up. And more priests have been accustomed to problems under the influence of stereotypes, education, and historical factors. They believe that human beings must believe in the gods of light, and they are the communicators of God''s grace, and should be subject to all human beings, including the lords. The emperor¡¯s ups and downs should also accept people¡¯s dedication to the Holy See. Han Jin¡¯s dedication to the Holy Crown and the handing of the Holy Crown to the Holy See is entirely a duty of the believer. If he wants to occupy the Holy City alone and reject the Holy See, then Han Advance has become a blasphemy that must be eliminated.


    However, the Holy Crown City is different from the southwestern region. The power of the Holy See has not been visited for a long time. It is equal to the desert of faith. Hanjin is famous for its reputation. Many people speculate that the true strength of Hanjin has reached the level of semi-god, not to mention the holy crown city. In one hand, although the priests used the entire city as a parish, they did not levy many believers, and the priests replied with the slogan of tax exemption, and they got the response of the civilians, but still half of the civilians Keeping a wait-and-see attitude, even if the priests touted Adolf and devalued Hanjin, those civilians did not dare to make decisions easily.


    The Holy See is so cow, how was it rushed to the Holy Crown City? Han Jin is so bad, how can he defeat the elders of Longcheng? That is the real demigod!


    The newly built lord''s house is already crowded with people. The road that can be used by more than a dozen knights has not seen a gap. It is crowded everywhere, but Amy Jie¡¯s freedom of worship and the freedom of Yadunis The Knights of the Shield did not participate, and the cardinal did not even see it. This also means that the priests and believers who ran here to go to the lower levels of the Holy See were not easy to establish a unified command.


    Han Jin is standing in front of the window, looking far away from the crowd, his face is always calm.


    "Adult, let''s say... Adolf already knows what we are doing?" Schumann frowned and asked softly, "Why didn''t he stop it?"


    "He can''t understand our specific plan, just notice it." Han Jin smiled: "After all, our reaction is too much, just..."


    "Adult, what do you want to say?"


    "Have you seen the circus?"


    "I have seen it."


    "In the circus, there are always some Warcraft that look dangerous. In fact, the wildness of Warcraft has already worn away with the passage of time, otherwise how can people let people whipping and teasing? If you put them Back to the World of Warcraft, it is estimated that ... they are difficult to survive in the forest." Han Jin slowly said: "More than Warcraft, people will also degenerate! Adolf is a bitter monk, know what the most needy monk is? ?"


    "What is it?"


    "Lonely." Han Jin smiled: "Only a long period of loneliness can make their hearts more pure and pure, make their faith more firm, and make their strength stronger, a lonely For decades, Warcraft suddenly returned to the population... I guess he will be somewhat uncomfortable because it is not the life he wants."


    Schumann was silent and thought about Han Jin¡¯s words.


    "Maybe, that Adolf is really a wise man, but his wisdom is only how to temper himself, how to perfect himself, has nothing to do with human nature, and Jeddis is busy dealing with teaching affairs all day, dealing with all kinds of people. In this respect, he should far exceed Adolf, and Jedice knows me very well, hehe..." Han Jin smiled: "Jedice noticed that we might be involved, he can faintly guess my intention. And Adolf can''t do it, so he doesn''t do anything now."


    "Jedice guessed our intentions? Then he should always come out... Hey? You look over there!" Schumann cried.


    At the same time as Schumann¡¯s horror, Han Jin has seen the distant figures, Jeddis has come, with Amy Jie, Adunis, Odd and dozens of bright knights.


    "You really have a crow mouth." Han Jin shook his head helplessly and stepped back a few steps: "Close the window and let them find that we are not very good."


    Schumann looked a little embarrassed, hurriedly walked over, carefully closed the window, and then asked: "Adult, what is Jedice doing now? Destroy our plan?"


    "As a Pope, he can''t keep silent." Han Jin sighed with a sigh and sighed: "Try to do what you should, the rest, wait for the fate of choice, hehe...Jedice made A tragic decision."


    Just then, someone knocked at the door outside the room, Han Jin said: "Come in."


    At the opening of the door, Chitke and a man in his thirties wearing a priest''s gown came in.


    Han Jin¡¯s gaze turned around in the priest¡¯s robe, and he couldn¡¯t help but frown. Then he gave Schumann a look. Schumann asked, ¡°I was not found by others? Why didn¡¯t I change my clothes?¡±


    "No, I have been very careful." Chitke hurried.


    "Adult, I also want to change clothes, but time is too late." The priest said: "Brothers are still waiting for me."


    "Are you ready?" Schumann said.


    "I am sure that nothing is wrong, adults." The priest looked very respectful in front of Schumann and never dared to look up.


    Schumann took a letter from his arms and handed it to the priest: "Come on, burn it after reading."


    The priest took the letter, opened the envelope in a hurry, and quickly read it again. Then he took out the flint from his body, lit the candlestick on his side, and then put the letter on the flame, and it really burned.


    "Okay, you can go." Schumann waved his hand.


    "Yes, adults." The priest bent over and bowed. Although he felt that a fourth person was sitting on the field, he never dared to look up and then quickly quit the room.


    "This kid is very honest in front of you." Chitwick said.


    "Oh... that''s because he doesn''t know you. If he knows who you are, it is estimated that he will be scared to go." Schumann said with a smile: "I am the chief security officer appointed by the adults personally. Kind of people, of course, I have to be honest."


    "He is very smart." Han Jin whispered. The other party has never dared to look up. It is likely that the mysterious person in the field has long since surpassed Schumann and may even guess his identity.


    "Adult, what do you mean... leave them?" Schumann''s look of horror: "But this... we have too many traces!"


    "No, don''t take care of him and see his own abilities." Han Jin said slowly: "If he can live in this turmoil... then this person will be yours, I know, not only odd You are lacking in the hands of Jack. You are also missing."


    "Oh..." Schumann sighed: "He is just a small cellar. God knows what luck he has, can you get your appreciation?!"


    "The birth is not important." Han Jindao.


    "Yeah!" Chitke focused on nod. "The former title of the adult is still lower than you, and what can you explain?!"


    "Yeah." Schumann laughed and said: "You still have no title, a civilian, I don''t have to listen to you?" Schumann was arrogant in dealing with others. He knew that he had just said something wrong and started immediately. remedy.


    "Oh..." Schumann¡¯s words made Chitke feel very comfortable. Naturally, it¡¯s hard to continue, and smiled.


    The atmosphere fell into silence, and Schumann¡¯s eyes turned, and changed the subject: ¡°It¡¯s a pity that a good lord¡¯s house has just been built. You haven¡¯t lived yet.¡± In this case, there should be nothing left. ""


    "Can it be so big? Destroy the lord''s house?" Chirk asked in amazement. He and Schumann were only responsible for their respective links. At the same time, they reported to Hanjin that he did not know Schumann''s actions very well.


    "Of course, know how many people are there? Seven or eight hundred." Schumann laughed.


    "so much?"


    "It''s still quite small. Some of the poor and savage guys have been thrown into jail." Schumann said: "I used to clean up them. You see, adults trust me, let me be The sheriff, I can''t humiliate the adults? I can''t afford those strong professionals, but I can still do it.


    "Those guys are listening to you?" Han Jindao said.


    "Listen to listen, but this thing, they don''t know that I am operating in secret." Schumann said: "People in the whole city know my relationship with you, I vented the bottom, you can not explain." ¡±


    "I am very surprised, the guys you said... have become priests?" Chitak shook his head.


    "They also want to live." Schumann said: "They used to live in the corner of the Holy City. They used to hang around all day. I can''t lose the face of adults. Of course, they should be seen tightly. Oh, they don''t. Dare to do things that violate law and order. There is no ancestral home in the family. I don¡¯t want to work. What can I do?"


    "The question is, how can the Holy See accept them?!"


    "Adolf came to the Holy See and recruited believers everywhere. The Holy See was eager to expand its power. Where would the quality of the believers be?" Schumann said with a smile: "For those who are hooligans, they can at least mix up with food. Is it right?"


    Han Jin is somewhat ecstatic, and this kind of thing seems to have appeared in the history of another world.


    "The Holy See is so foolish, it will happen sooner or later." Chitke sneered: "Even without us, they have to suffer."


    At this moment, there was a rhythmic knock on the door, and Chitke hurriedly said: "Winston is coming."


    Han Jin nodded and signaled that Chitke had opened the door.


    Winston was in ordinary casual clothes and hurriedly walked a few steps. He bowed to Han Jin: "I am already ready, I have something to blame?"


    "Pay attention to your own safety, don''t do it." Han Jindao: "Know, this time I need you to defeat!"


    "I understand! Adult!"


    ¡°How many people have you brought?¡± asked Han Jin.


    "There are almost a hundred." Winston replied: "The soldiers are selected from the First Swordsmen and the Second Swordsmen. Their strength is very ordinary. They used to be responsible for transporting heavy weights and almost no chance. On the battlefield."


    "Well..." Han Jin for a moment, nodded: "You go."


    "Yes, adults." Winston bent down again, then looked up and smiled at Chitwick and Schumann, and walked out quickly.


    Winston had just left, and there was a sudden buzzing sound outside. Chitke curiously went to the window and looked out. Then, "Adult, I went out to see what happened."


    "Good." Han Jindao.


    "Adult, it seems that Jedice and those priests are upset." Schumann turned back.


    "Jedice?" Han Jinyi, also went to the window and looked into the distance.


    After a while, Chirk rushed back, and it was good. Jedice and the priests had a dispute!


    Han Jin¡¯s levy of the United Nations has almost taken away all the military power, which has created a vacuum in the Holy Crown City. This is undoubtedly a good opportunity for the expansion of the Holy See. If it is Jessie''s main event, he has to consider the feelings of Hanjin. In the end, there will only be two results. One is to gradually improve, not to stimulate Hanjin as a standard, and the other is to simply do nothing. Jing et al. But it is not the same for Adolf. For a believer who has been immersed in the faith for nearly a hundred years, the prosperous Holy See suddenly came to the edge of life and death. This is an unbearable pain. He has to restore the Holy See in desperation. Shengwei, and he is very old, time is limited, he can not wait for the Holy See to gradually recover, so in a very fierce way, first arrested Hillett, showing his own toughness, and then quickly expand the parish, resulting in the established In fact, if it is not Han Jin¡¯s prestige is too loud, if it is not for Jedith, Adunis and others, he has resolutely opposed, he has extended the parish to the satellite cities of the Holy City.


    No one knows whether Adolf realized that the unscrupulous enrollment of believers has left hidden dangers for the future of the Holy See. Perhaps he has no choice.


    However, today, the hidden danger suddenly broke out. In the past, Jeddes had a very high binding force on the Holy See. The three Knights of the Knights of Light, the Cardinals, and all the bishops and priests will unconditionally obey. Dess¡¯s order, unfortunately, the priests and believers gathered in front of the lord¡¯s house at the moment are mostly newcomers. Coupled with hundreds of speculative priests who continue to confuse and incite, the influence of Jedisi has been reduced to a minimum. He stopped in front of the lord''s house and shouted for a long time, still unable to disperse the crowd.


    What''s more, there is a secret intelligence circulating among the priests. The Rafael lord led the army to the orc family. The military power was seriously damaged. I was also seriously injured. I want to do something, I must squat now! If Raphael raises his wounds, it would be too late to wait for the army of the Holy Crown to rest. In fact, many priests are not clear. They ran here to make troubles. What good is it for them? Anyway, everyone is here, they will come, and because the time for entering the teaching is short, I don¡¯t know the prestige of Jedice. With the ability, anyway, everyone is in trouble, they will follow the trouble.

 Chapter 447： Harmful wine

    The forty-seventh chapter of the dead wine


    "We don''t want to listen to your preaching!"


    "Brothers, it is useless to talk nonsense with them! Let Raphael come out and let Raphael come out..." In fact, a ¡®brothers¡¯ have fully exposed the identity of the singer.


    "Yeah, let Raphael come out!!"


    ¡°Open the parish, we have to open all parishes!¡±


    Jeddy quietly glanced at the crowd. He had already said a lot, but it didn¡¯t work well. The priests¡¯ emotions became more and more fierce, and they could even hear all kinds of snoring. It is impossible to deal with people with a feverish mind. It is impossible to calm them down. The best way is to become a fanatic, to mix in the crowd, to influence others and change people''s attention.


    With Jedice''s ability, he can handle this scene completely, but he doesn''t want to change anything because he has already seen it!


    Deciding to dedicate one''s life to faith depends on the ideals that have always been firm in his heart. People should not always hate, hate, deceive, or even murder each other. No matter how long the night is, there is always sunshine. That day!


    This chaotic, cursed era must end, but can it be achieved by believers who lack basic rationality? Nothing is possible!


    There are more or less haze in the eyes of Amy and Adonis. Seeing Jedice suffer from unscrupulous swearing and even insulting, don¡¯t say that the cardinals are angry, even Odd¡¯s face is not good. Who do they think they are?


    The atmosphere gradually deteriorated. At the beginning, Rafael came out. Now it has become a certain one to roll out. Of course, because Hanjin has never responded, so that the priests gathered together are more and more confident.


    Amy Jie even tightened the knight''s gun in his hand, but he was only venting his anger. Even if Jeddy issued an attack command, he could not poke the knight to the body of the priests. The Holy See always had supreme influence. There is never an example of mutual killing between believers. Not everyone has the courage to challenge boundaries. This has nothing to do with whether the reasons are sufficient or not.


    "I announced..." Jeddy raised his magic wand. His voice, with the help of magical effect, resounded over the lord''s house with a completely overwhelming advantage: "From now on, I am no longer the Pope..."


    "Adult?" Amy Jie was stunned.


    Abdun''s body also shook a bit, staring at Jedice, the screams of the priests disappeared, they gathered here, just to release their justice, forcing the Rafael lord to open all the parishes Who knows that Raphael has never appeared, but forced their pope to step down, and the fruit is too serious!


    I don''t know how long it took, suddenly a scream broke through the sky: "Are you scaring us? We just want to let Raphael open the parish, why don''t you let it?!"


    "Roll! You are a dog of Raphael!" A priest simply jumped up and squatted. Before a few minutes, he didn''t even dare to breathe at Schumann''s side. Now he is beginning to insult his identity far more noble than Schumann. Pope Jedice is really brave and sincere.


    "Running the dog! Walking the dog!!"


    "running dog¡­¡­"


    The priests made a messy snoring, and Jedice¡¯s resignation not only did not stop the fierce emotions of the priests, but caused the atmosphere to boil.


    Jeddes looked as usual, turned to the horse, and rushed to the other side of Long Street. Amy and Adonis also ignored the priests and hurriedly followed Jedice, just no matter how they shouted behind. Jedice, Jeddis never looked back, and finally floated up and flew in the air, leaving several paladins and cardinals to face each other.


    The Ares has not been affected. Everyone¡¯s life is still the same as before. Moss is turning the circle on the deck. He had already made an appointment with Hilna yesterday. He still has to visit in the past, but now he does not want to go. When hesitated, he suddenly saw a figure floating on the deck. Mosike called: "Jedice, how come you? I heard that your people in the Holy See are making trouble in front of the lord''s house, isn''t it?"


    Jedice did not answer, only whispered, "What about Raphael?"


    "He went out early." Elena said.


    "Sure enough..." Jedish sighed, sitting next to Guevara, reaching out and grabbing the glass from Guevara''s hand and then sipping it.


    "Are you not drinking?" Guevara asked in surprise.


    "Being a Pope... This has a bad influence on you." Gael¡¯s chief smiled.


    "I am not the Pope," Jessie said faintly. After he said that he had picked up the jug, he found that the wine in the jug had been almost drunk by Guevara and Gail, and could not help but scan around.


    Ms. Lien was always very clever, and she hurriedly walked over, took the jug from Jedice, and hurriedly walked down. She was pouring wine for Jeddis.


    "What happened?" Guevara asked quietly.


    Everyone saw it, Jedice''s face was very abnormal. Underneath, Jedice concealed himself very well, but on the Ares, he always relaxed and didn''t want to cover up so much. The scolding insults have already stung his heart, because some of the priests have escaped from the mountains.


    He can cooperate with Hanjin, not to attach who, in order to preserve the strength of the Holy See, but because Hanjin has many advantages, is a rare collaborator, he can complete his ideals with Han Jin.


    Compared with Nikolay and most of the lords, Hanjin has an extremely rare advantage. It has an open-minded personality, is not arrogant, does not greet power, and can listen to other people¡¯s opinions. It can also be said that the Holy See and Han Cooperation is the safest and most simple, and there will not be too many complicated contradictions. As for the opening of all parishes, it is impossible to switch to any lord. This is simply to completely usurp all the achievements of others in life, and no one can accept them.


    Being filthy as a running dog makes him very uncomfortable, and he has explained it very well, but no one can hear it.


    You are a believer, you can sacrifice everything for God and the Holy See. This is your ideal, your choice, but because you paid, you think you are standing at the highest point of morality, and then ask everyone to You pay the same, which in itself implies a vicious! Violent harm is not terrible, because everyone knows that violence is not good, no matter what kind of aura is imposed on it, but moral damage is hard to tell, can only follow the flow, and even use the same means Go hurt others.


    In front of the lord''s house, just as the priests'' emotions became more and more crazy, Winston, who was wearing armor, walked over a hundred soldiers and walked out into several rows, blocking the door of the lord''s house. The lord''s house has not yet been fully built, and there are almost no guards. The only few janitors have escaped after the priests gathered. The priests have become accustomed to face the empty gates and suddenly see a group of soldiers. There was fear, especially the priests who were in front of them, rushing into the crowd.


    It was the first priest who slandered Jedice, and the more out of the crowd, slowly walked toward the soldiers at a firm pace.


    "What? What do you want?" The priest hysterically screamed and slammed his chest: "Come on! Pull out your sword! Come here!!"


    The soldiers cringed backwards, because Winston had given orders, no matter who, no matter what, dared to attack any priest, they would be subjected to the most severe punishment of the military law, plainly, even if the priests began to attack them. They can only squat and never resist.


    The priest suddenly reached out and pushed a hand on the chest of a soldier. Then he flew a foot and kicked it in the soldier''s lower abdomen. The soldier only wore a leather armor and was kicked pale and his body huddled.


    The priests who saw this scene were mostly stunned, the Warriors! This is really a warrior!


    The other soldiers just helped their companions and did not retaliate. Instead, they took a few steps back and forth.


    "Brothers, have you seen it? They are just a group... paper tiger!" The priest paused inexplicably and then shouted a new vocabulary.


    The priests have already seen the scores. The soldiers in the holy crown city are so guilty, what else is it scared? The priests who had escaped from the crowd were screaming in the heart, and then they were furious and struggling out of the crowd. However, at this time, they wanted to follow the limelight, not only the few of them, but the crowd rushed forward.


    "Brothers, let''s take Raphael out and let him give us an account!" The most powerful priest shouted and rushed forward.


    The soldiers lined up in an attempt to stop him, but the priests were imposing, the means were unscrupulous, fists, flying feet, even licking their hair, tearing their ears, and doing everything in their power. One person would put seven or eight soldiers. Played back and forth again and again.


    Seeing in my eyes and in my heart, the courage of the priests has become more and more inflated, and they have a lot of hearts. It is a symbol in front of the lord''s house. It is a symbol. The current lord''s house has not yet been completed. The lord Raphael certainly does not. Will be at. Of course, if Raphael is really inside, whether it is as serious as the rumors, they are not afraid to be indiscriminate, attacking the empty lord''s house, and attacking the lord Raphael, is utterly Different two things.


    The next moment, the priests had flooded up, and the defense line of more than a hundred soldiers collapsed in an instant. The armed, seemingly prestigious Winston was the first to be a deserter, and the soldiers who were panicked. It was also scattered, and there were more than a dozen soldiers who could not escape. They were not wrapped up in the flow, but they were washed down by the priests. Then one foot stepped on without hesitation, and the flow of people was too dense. I can''t see my feet, and I can''t talk about any scruples.


    When Han Jin returned to the Ares, he saw a weird scene. Jeddes sat in the middle and talked, and young people like Mosike and Sasio were surrounded by Jedice and listened carefully. What was there, and Guevara and Gail¡¯s mains were squeezed out, and the two men looked at each other with a smile and a face.


    "What happened?" Han Jin heard a few words from Jedice, as if he was talking about life.


    "Jedice''s amount of wine is really..." Guevara said helplessly.


    "It''s too bad!" Gail''s manager sighed.


    "He drank too much??"


    "Too much!" This time, Guevara and Gail¡¯s heads of voice echoed in unison.


    "Raphael, are you back?" Jeddy also saw Han Jin, and he laughed: "Is everything going well?"


    Han Jin never thought that Jedith''s laughter would become so hearty and agile. He couldn''t help but look at Jedice. In the past, Jedice was restrained and gentle. Now it is a godsend, it seems to be completely changed. Another person.


    "You continue to say it!" Moxico cried and scratched his head. It seems that Jedice seems to be talking about the key points.


    "Brightness and darkness can coexist. One person, even if it is standing at the most noon of the sun, will still have an unobtrusive shadow at his feet." Jedis smiled. "Actually, your lord, Lafayette." Daren, is an excellent example, come, Raphael, and tell them what you just did!"


    Moxico, Sasio, and Yalina, Lorraine, etc., turned their eyes and agreed to Hanjin.


    Han Jin immediately felt that his head was a few big laps. He looked at Guevara, and Guevara shrugged helplessly.


    "Nothing can''t be said, what you are doing is for everyone, isn''t it?" Jeddy laughed.


    "Raphael, say!" Sasio hurriedly said: "You see, what you have done, always let us know, this way, we..." He wants to say, this way, they will never mature. It can only be taken care of.


    "Cough..." Han Jin laughed: "Jedice, you drink too much, isn''t it... find a place to take a break."


    "No, no, I am in a very good mood. I can even say that it has never been so good." Jeddes shook his head. "And, my mind is very clear, the restrictions that used to be everywhere, it seems to disappear all of a sudden. Come, talk, talk openly and honestly."


    "Adult, it''s not good..." Just then, there was a long-awaited cry. Then, Schumann gasped and climbed up from the hanging ladder and cried: "Not good, not good! Adult, The priests were completely out of control, forcibly breaking into the lord''s house, they were smashing things everywhere, and even set fire to the main building that had not yet been built. You see..." Schumann pointed his hand at the holy crown city behind him.


    Everyone has scraped together. From here, you can clearly see that there is a thick smoke in the center of the city, and it will rise to the sky.


    "They dare?!" Moshinko said.


    "They not only burned down the lord''s house, but also smashed the soldiers of Winston." Schumann showed a sad color: "Winston adults saw the machine not good, escaped in time, but... but there are more than a dozen soldiers The mad priest is surrounded, estimated..."


    "Ha ha ha..." Jeddy laughed loudly: "Raphael, it seems that your plan is going very well, then what do you want to do next? I am very curious! Don''t worry, don''t worry about me, I already No longer the Pope, no matter what you want to do, it has nothing to do with me."


    Han Jin can''t wait to rush to stun Jedith, but if he misses, will Jedice, who is out of control, fight with him? With Jedice''s current excitement, the combat power should also rise sharply and it is not easy to solve.


    What is the meaning of Jessie and others? The priest is making trouble... Han Jin¡¯s plan? Even Lorraine and Resley are staring at Han Jin, knowing that they have always regarded Hanjin as a sacred and powerful young hero.


    The sorrow on Schumann¡¯s face has become stiff. He should have continued, and even the tears of the priests¡¯ complaints, what do you say now?


    "Raphael, what''s wrong with you?" Jeddy shook his head. "What''s wrong with this? In fact, I think your approach is very correct. Really, I can swear, I am telling the truth." ¡±


    Han Jin¡¯s eyes are aimed at Guevara and Gail¡¯s general manager. He is asking for the opinions of Guevara and others. Is it necessary to find a way to put Jedice down and then send him to rest? Let him let go here and say that the impact is very bad.


    "You don''t need to be surprised, the truth is like this, haha... under the gorgeous coat, there is always too much cruelty, despicableness and shamelessness. Rafael, I am not talking about you, but... we are now The world!" Seeing Han Jin to remain silent, Jedith shifted his interest to other people: "Do you understand? To understand the world, you can''t just use your ears, you can''t just use your eyes, you have to use your heart to feel, Think with your brain."


    Everyone is still watching Han Jin, and Han Jin can''t justify. In the current state of Jeddes, as long as he denies, Jeddis will definitely throw more heavyweights to refute him.


    "Let''s go, I will send you to rest." Han Jin went to Jedice and held Jedith''s arm.


    "You haven''t told me what you want to do next?" Jeds smiled. "I don''t want to completely destroy the Holy See? I believe you are not so short-sighted."


    "I just want to send you to rest." Han Jin showed a bitter smile: "Let''s go, can''t I ask you?"


    "Are you begging me?" Jeddy couldn''t help but stunned. Although he was out of control, he still had a little thought.


    "Yeah, I am begging you."


    "Jedice, you really drink too much." Gail¡¯s uncle came over and grabbed Jedice¡¯s other arm: ¡°Go, go to sleep, wait until you wake up, we Talk to you again."


    "Oh... the truth is always annoying." Jedice is still so glamorous, but the action he stands up is swaying. If there is no Hanjin and Gael¡¯s manager to support him, can you Standing up is a problem.


    Han Jin made a look to the Gail manager, holding and even dragging Jeddes to the stairs.

 Chapter 448： Charm

    Chapter 448 Charm


    After a lot of effort, it was finally settled by Jeddis. After Jeddy gradually fell into a dream, Han Jin and Gail returned to the deck and smiled with the Guevara trio.


    "How much did he drink?" Han Jin asked.


    Guevara did a drink and then extended two fingers.


    "Two cups?" Han Jin stared at the wine glasses left by Jedice, a bit of shame. The wines here are not high. It is estimated that the two glasses of wine are not as good as half a bottle of beer, which can make the first generation of the Pope publicly out of order. It¡¯s really ridiculous, don¡¯t say the men on the Ares, even Yalina, Lorraine, or even Molien, can drink a few cups.


    "I didn''t expect Jedice''s wine to be so bad. If I drink more, I say that there is no self-control." Gail''s general manager smiled bitterly: "I can''t let him drink in the future!"


    Han Jin and Guevara nodded in a row and said that they were not afraid of it. They were deceiving. In the face of Jedice, who was out of control, the tube could not be controlled, and it could not be beaten. It was a headache.


    "Gailber, did Jessie have just lied?" A crisp voice came.


    "This..." Gail¡¯s general manager glanced at it. Roland was flashing a pair of smart eyes and staring at him.


    "Since he didn''t lie, how can you blame his character?" Lorraine''s crisp voice rang again: "You should apologize to him."


    The Gail manager is stunned and ridiculous! Want to rebel? ! He and Spencer are old friends. It can be said that he grew up watching Lorraine. How can he be so rude to his elders? !


    "Lorraine, what''s wrong with you?!" Resley was in a hurry and reached out to Lorraine.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes were concentrated on Lorraine, including Hanjin and Guevara, and Yalena also went to Lorraine and asked strangely: ¡°Lorraine, you...¡±


    Under the pressure of the eyes of all, Lorraine was slightly panicked and somewhat ashamed, lowered his head and avoided the gaze of Gail.


    "Lorraine, are you drinking too much?" Han Jin laughed and said: "Resley, you send Lorraine below, pay attention to rest..." He can''t always watch everyone stiff here. The Gaelic chief suddenly suffered a rebuttal. He could neither vent his anger at Lorraine nor really admit his mistake. He had to wait for someone else to send a step.


    "Yeah, yeah." Resley turned her head like a chicken and glutinous rice. Then she stretched her tongue and smiled. "Gail, unfortunate." She finished forcibly Lan, walking quickly to the bottom, Lorraine began to resist, but she also understood that it was too rash, and being dragged away by Resley was the best way to lift the embarrassment, simply no longer resist, let Ray Sly dragged her down the stairs.


    "Don''t be angry." Han Jin said with a smile: "Do we drink a few cups? Rest assured, my drink is much better than Jeddes."


    "Well, Uncle Gael!" Yalina greeted her with a smile, and took the arm of Gail''s manager intimately.


    Gail¡¯s general manager was depressed and spit out a long breath. In fact, he would not have a general knowledge of young people. As an elder, this measure he still has. Even if he is really angry, he would rather find the trouble of Spencer. It won''t be against Lorraine. However, my heart is always uncomfortable. What is going on? Because he was unmarried in his life, he took his children''s children as his own children. Not only were the three brothers and sisters Jared, Edison and Yalena taken care of by Gail, Rayleigh, Lorraine. They are the same, how suddenly he was born with him?


    Han Jin, Gael¡¯s director, Guevara, and Elena are sitting at a table. The young people try to spread out without notice. Don¡¯t look at Moxie¡¯s and others to dare to joke with Han Jin. He accused Han Jin, but he was always honest in front of Guevara and Gail, at least not rude. At this moment, he knows that Gail¡¯s mood is not good, and certainly will not come up.


    Yalinna personally poured wine for three people. Gail took a few drinks. The more I thought about it, the more I felt that something was wrong. Suddenly, the brain was alive and aware of something, and my heart could not help but feel a sense of horror. When he looked up, I was seeing Han Jin and Guevara constantly gazing at each other.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Gael¡¯s manager frowned.


    "All said, what do you think is the biggest advantage of Jedisi?" Han Jin laughed.


    "I am upright, bright and upright, I can''t compare with him, Rafael, you can''t do it." Guevara sighed: "And you, the dark left hand, you can''t compare."


    "Yeah, he is an idealist. He firmly believes that the darkness will be expelled. He firmly believes that people will stop killing each other and welcome peace. His beliefs have a sorrowful and gentle charm that people can not know. I don¡¯t feel infected, don¡¯t talk to others, even I like him very much.¡± Han Jindao: ¡°And he¡¯s just over thirty, although not very big, but his experience is rich enough, mature, vicissitudes... this is one a deadly temptation!"


    "Raphael, what do you want to say?" asked Gail, who was more and more horrified in his heart. He thought it was just his personal illusion, but when he listened to Hanjin, the views of the two people seemed to coincide. .


    "I was on her and saw the shadow of Xiannier." Guevara said faintly: "When I satirized you, Siniel''s reaction was equally fierce."


    "You guys... look like this too?" Gail kept a moment and suddenly jumped up: "This can''t be done! This is definitely not!!"


    "But..." Guevara murmured.


    "Guevara, Jedith is the Pope! You don''t understand what it means?!" Gail, the chief of the Gail took a breath: "I have to go to Lorraine to talk."


    "Lorraine...Jedice?" Yalena only understood at this time, surprised Zhang Dazui: "God! When did this happen?"


    "It didn''t happen at all." Han Jin shook his head. "Loyan is just a little bit like Jedisi. Just after she stood up, she regretted herself and didn''t see her look?"


    "Raphael makes sense. We are just guessing, Gail, are you going to find Lorraine? You thought about it, what did you say to her?" Guevara said.


    "Children of this age have a strong rebellious mentality. If you don''t say it, maybe things will fade down. You say... but it may have the effect of fueling the waves." Han Jin continued.


    "Child?" Yalina grinned and grinned. "How much do you think you are?"


    At this moment, Schumann looked suspiciously, and whispered: "Adult, I..." According to the plan, he should continue to denounce the atrocities of the priests, then Han Jin rushed to the crown, and then everything happened. Can things get to the point where they are now, is it necessary to continue acting?


    "You go back first, send more people to stare at the point, always pay attention to the movements over there." Han Jin said slowly.


    "Understood, adults." Schumann bent over and slid to the hanging ladder. Jeddy had already revealed his plan with Han Jin, which was undoubtedly giving him a slap in the face. There is a feeling of being stabbed by the spine, and of course the heart will not be comfortable.


    Schumann came over to interrupt their conversation. Gail¡¯s manager had a little buffer time and his mood gradually calmed down. Han Jin and Guevara made sense. The truth is still uncertain. He is now rushing to run. Going to Lorraine, telling Lorraine how can''t be, how funny it is, and the impact on Lorraine is not good, or wait a while, and he is staring here, nothing will happen.


    Han Jin also did not mention how to suppress the believers. In this internal conflict, he must maintain a glorious image and let everyone believe that he is just, but he was so upset by Jedice. He really can¡¯t say anything. At least, talk to Jessie after waking up and make a decision.


    For a moment, the uneasy Gail manager left, and there were only three of them left at the table. Yalena suddenly sneaked into Han¡¯s ear and said, ¡°Yes, I forgot to tell you, Bran. Qi is gone."


    "Blanchi is gone? Where did she go?" Han Jinyi.


    "I don''t know, it seems...is going to find the paladin." Elena is a bit uncertain.


    Han Jin Shen Yan said: "The couple haven''t seen each other for a long time, don''t bother them, give them some freedom."


    Yalena¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but drift to the side of the holy crown city. The roll of smoke was still very thick. Obviously, the fire was not extinguished. She worried and asked: ¡°What will happen? Now The city is so messy..."


    "No, as a paladin, can''t even protect his wife?" Han Jindao.


    "Oh..." Elena''s eyes turned and whispered, "What about Sister Sinner? Where did you go? I didn''t come back one night, you... wouldn''t it be a fight?"


    Guevara coughed and stood up and walked toward the ship''s side. Yalina''s face suddenly appeared a blush. She knew that she and Kang Jin were too embarrassed to force Guevara away.


    "No, do you think we are children, and we will fight if we don''t move?" Han Jin smiled: "It must be the two big mouths of Sasio and Leizhe, telling Shannier about my plan."


    "What plan?" asked Yalena in surprise.


    "Those who attacked the beautiful people are very courageous, and they will not give up easily." Han Jin said slowly: "When I left yesterday, I asked Chituk to spread the news that Julie was hiding in the army''s nutritional injury. I am worried about the safety of the beautiful, so I just stayed behind to take care of the beautiful." Speaking of this, Hanjin raised a thick warmth in his heart. The former Siniel was like this, did it again, or did it. He said that without the help of Siniel, he would never be able to go today.


    "That... I am going to find Siniel''s sister, okay?" Yalena whispered: "I can help you too!"


    "You can''t afford them too much." Han Jin smiled and said: "Let an elf who opened the mark of God and a magician take it?"


    "But I have nothing to do, it''s boring!"


    "When I left in the morning, you have already gone to the magic lab to meditate. It¡¯s so hard, really boring?" Han Jin said with a smile: "Okay, Elena, I know you want to help me, but this one Things... It¡¯s enough to have a Siniel, and you didn¡¯t find it? Gaobin also disappeared.¡±


    "Yeah." Yalina looked around. She didn''t see Gaobin in a day. If Gaobin and Sunil were together, even if they suffered an unexpected attack, they should be able to support Hanjin. Support here.


    At this time, several people in the Moxike team came together, and their movements were still very slow. When they arrived, Moxico and Leizhe suddenly accelerated their speed and seized their seats respectively. Sasio¡¯s movements were slow. A shot, waiting for him to react, Mo Xinke and Lei Zhe have been sitting there.


    "Your energy... is too strong." Han Jin shook his head, what are the two chairs to grab? However, after thinking about it, these three boys have almost nothing to do except cultivation. They can only enjoy music in boring play, and they can''t blame them.


    "Raphael, ask you something," Moxie said with a smile.


    "You say it."


    "Jedice said... is it true?" At first, I heard the priests besieging the lord''s house, and they felt extraordinarily angry. In the blink of an eye, they were dismantled by Jeddes. It turned out that everything was Hanjin''s trap. The gap made them feel a disheartened feeling, but they still only believe in Hanjin in their hearts, so they want to get an explanation in Han Jin.


    "You mean those priests?" Han Jin smiled.


    "Ok."


    Han Jin was silent for a moment and said: "It is true."


    Moxie took a sigh of relief and scratched his head: "But Rafael, if you want to teach them, you can learn directly, why bother?"


    "Too complicated, one sentence can''t be said clearly." Han Jin paused: "For example, I want to hit you now, you are not satisfied?"


    "Why do you want to beat me?" Moxico narrowed his eyes. Although he did not answer directly, the answer is already obvious.


    "So, then." Han Jin grabbed the hand of Mo Xinke and went to Lei Zhe.


    Han Jin¡¯s intention was to touch it on Lei Zhe¡¯s body. Who knows that Mo Xinke¡¯s intention to understand Han Jin¡¯s intention was to secretly make a little effort, and Lei Zhe¡¯s slap in the face, Lei Zhe was caught off guard. He almost fell off the chair. He hurriedly reached out and grabbed the table. He said, "Mosco, what are you doing?!"


    Mo Xinke smiled and hungry and pointed to Han Jin. The meaning is obvious. Han Jin is holding his hand and has nothing to do with him.


    Han Jin was speechless and coughed: "Now, Lei Zhe is my friend, do you dare to beat him? So I want to hit you, you are not satisfied?"


    "But I am also your friend!" Mo Xinke called.


    Uh... Yalin couldn¡¯t help but laugh, and Han Jin¡¯s facial expression was a bit stiff.


    "Mosco, are you really stupid or stupid?" Sasou said: "I don''t even understand this?"


    "You are smart? Can you compare with Rafael?" Moxie said with a smile: "I want to say, we are extra to ask Rafael, he will make up his mind, Rafael, don''t blame me." It¡¯s two of them, we have to figure out the inside story! Um... Yes, they just said that, insider!¡±


    Sasou just wants to fight back, Han Jin waved: "I see it, some of you are very bored, are you? You should find something for you."


    "Let''s do what we do?" Moxico showed a happy look.


    "You will know when you get there." Han Jindao said: "Well, what to do, don''t hinder me."


    Time passed quickly, and the sun was shining, and it was time for dinner. This was the most concentrated and lively time for the people on board. Suddenly, an invisible wave spread from the stairs and swept through the audience. Without him, Jeddis came out.


    Everyone is watching Jedice. Everyone''s eyes are more or less weird, and Jedice''s face is very calm. He looks around and walks to Hanjin''s table. Yalina also wants to sit. At the side of Han Jin, seeing Jedice take a step forward, he turned to the tables of Resley and Lorraine.


    "What happened?" Jeddy asked as he sat down and said, "Why do you look at me with that look?"


    Guevara and Gail, who had no time to answer, hurriedly removed all the hip flasks, wine glasses, etc., but the table was so big that it seemed to be unsafe, and they simply threw everything in the hand on the floor.


    "You don''t remember?" Han Jin asked in amazement.


    "Remember what?" Jeddy asked in the same way with horror.


    Han Jin and Guevara and others face each other, drinking can also drink people to the point of amnesia?


    "Do you still remember how you came to the Ares?"


    "remember."


    "and then?"


    "And then..." Jedith''s brow wrinkled slightly, as if thinking about something, half-squatting and shook his head: "Some can''t remember."


    Guevara and Gael¡¯s manager almost fell forever, because Jeddy never lie, he said that he couldn¡¯t remember it, it must be really hard to remember, but it¡¯s too funny, he wants to knock down Jay. A strong person like Diss would have only needed a few glasses of wine.


    At this moment, there was a faintly sharp voice: "Adult, not good... not good..."


    As long as the person who saw Jedice¡¯s gaffe is stunned, it¡¯s Schumann¡¯s voice. How come again? Back in time? !


    Kane¡¯s position was closest to the ship¡¯s side, and he immediately released the float, flew out of the deck, sank, and only a few moments, he took Schumann back to the deck, and surprisingly, Schumann¡¯s robe There have been many breaks, and I can see a lot of blood. I don''t know if it is his or someone else. After seeing Han Jin, Schumann can''t wait to scream: "Out of control... Adult! Those priests are completely out of control!" !"


    "Out of control? What is going on?" Han Jin grew up.


    Schumann took a long breath and let his breathing as fast as possible, then used a crying voice: "Adult, you will bring the soldiers into the city, otherwise it will be too late!!"


    Han Jin paused, and suddenly he burst into the cold. Schumann didn¡¯t say anything at all. He made a request directly. Obviously, things have reached a critical situation. He couldn¡¯t help but look at Jedice. There is a conflict with the priests.


    "I am not a pope anymore." Jeddes whispered.

 Chapter 449： 峥嵘

    Chapter 419


    No one thought that a group of people who lived at the bottom for a long time suddenly became aware of how crazy they would become when they had the ability to break the rules. In the beginning, some priests who set a ghost are set on fire and have not yet built a lord''s office. Most of the priests are scared. Although Hanjin''s occupation of the holy city is not very long, it is also a lord of the lord, the supremacy of the holy city. The trouble is too much! However, until the evening, Han Jin did not retaliate against them. The facts were always more persuasive than rumors. Many priests realized it. It turned out that Han Jin was afraid!


    It is an unimaginable achievement for a priest to let a lord bow down! Then, their courage broke out like a volcano. Schumann''s people began to deliberately spread rumors, trying to shake everyone, but in the end, Schumann''s people began to fear, trying to guide the priests'' emotions, but the situation has been completely out of control.


    This is related to their own quality. When the sun does not fall, the process of selecting the priests is very strict. It requires the priests to have a firm belief and a certain knowledge. The priests carry the communication. The task of doctrine, even if you don¡¯t know what to write in the doctrine, how can you spread the doctrine? And the doctrine of this thing, regardless of the philosopher''s embarrassment about it, is not a brainwashing tool, the above text is really telling people, to cherish your kind, to be honest, to be brave to sacrifice, so, from the formal channels The chosen priest may be hurting another, or another group of innocent lives, because of too radical beliefs, but it is absolutely impossible to lose all reason and become a complete mob.


    The priests of the Holy Crown City are different. In order to expand the power of the Holy See as much as possible before the return of Han Jin, the facts of the Holy See have attracted all believers, there is no standard, and the bait is entirely based on interests.


    Come on, when you become a priest, you become a member of the privileged class. You even have a certain immunity. What are you hesitating? come on¡­¡­


    It can be imagined that the priests recruited in this way can''t talk about any quality.


    When the sky was dark, a large number of priests flocked to the streets, and some were prepared to attack several military camps in the city of the Holy Crown. They wanted to drive out all the forces obeying Rafael¡¯s lords, and some were ready to occupy the city hall, and theocracy was supreme. It used to be because the sorcerer Raphael was not self-sufficient and wanted to fight against the Holy See. Now they certainly have to take back all of them, and some priests have begun to fight around the shops. This is purely selfish. Because the number of priests has soared and the finances of the Holy See have problems, they have given the priests a right to go to a merchant to collect their own donations. The problem is that God¡¯s glory has not come for a long time. This area has been paid to the lord, and the merchants can¡¯t avoid it. What can the Holy See be? What''s more, there are a lot of people who donate money. It turns out to be a little fool on the street, and the fool will pay the money.


    For many priests in invincible state, now is a good opportunity for revenge!


    The priests are only chaotic, the specifications are not too big, but many believers are gradually involved. In this chaotic world, most people have a brave plot. The true sense of ''good people'' can''t be found. The honest life, succumbing to the shadow of the lord and the privileged class, is only awe of high-end power. If it is to deal with some guys who are similar to themselves, they will never be embarrassed.


    Moreover, Han Jin just led the army back to the Holy City yesterday. A large number of troops were still stationed outside the city. They did not enter the city and formed a temporary vacuum. The riots spread at an unimaginable speed. Schumann was the first to find it wrong. The senior official was also the first senior official to respond, but his security team could not stop the flood of believers. He even suffered multiple injuries. Fortunately, the believers did not have standard weapons. The stick, the hatchet, and the manure fork attacked, otherwise he would have died.


    Schumann originally thought that the six or seven hundred miscellaneous people who could be manipulated became the main force of the whole riot. Han Jin¡¯s silence made them see Schumann¡¯s strong and powerful, and even the lord did not dare to do anything. Man is a fart? !


    The glorious side of human nature can infect and inspire each other. The dark side also has the same viral spread. As long as there is a priest who dares to rob the store, others will not restrain the greed in the heart, as long as there is a priest who dares to kill. Others will raise their rough arms.


    The night of bliss is still bright, although the chief executive of Hiller has been missing for a long time, but he has shown a strong management ability, so that the night of bliss gradually formed a set of models, Schumann does not need to temporarily take over the night of bliss What changes, only responsible for sitting in the town, counting money can be, and everyone knows that the boss behind the night of bliss is the lord Raphael, no one dares to sip oil inside, Schumann does not have to worry about being blinded.


    Eight tall girls stood at the door of the night of bliss, and they greeted each and every one of them with a smile. In the eyes of passers-by, they were very dirty, because they were the maids of the night of bliss, the kind that they could give money. Of course, it won''t be clean, but the facts are slightly different from people''s imagination, and the word ''dirty'' is not well explained. From the era of Desmark, the night of bliss is a high-standard route. I want to play a full set here. It costs a lot, and only a few classes can afford it, such as nobles, high-level professionals, officials, etc. People can''t come every day, or even if they are rich families, they can''t afford it. The night of bliss is very lively, but among the thousands of guests, most of them come to drink some wine, eat some meals, and enjoy singing and dancing to show their identity, frequent customers! The maids of the night of bliss also reached thousands. This is the number after sending all the elves back to the prison camp. Of course, there are more of them. Most of the maids can''t win the favor of the guests. It is easy to understand and want to play. There are hundreds of thousands of maids waiting in line every day. There are thousands of maids waiting in line. They are not the best, and they don¡¯t go to the ground. Fortunately, Hillest has set a basic salary, enough for their use, and can save a lot. Some maids stayed here for half a year, and even kept their innocence. If they must say that their bodies are dirty, they are somewhat far-fetched. Of course, this is also related to the management mode of Hillester. Such a maid has been resold for a long time, or has been treated as a gourmet.


    Suddenly, a group of black-pressed people appeared in the far side of the street and went straight to the night of bliss. The girls saw the crowd and felt a little surprised. It was common for nobles to call friends and go to the night of bliss. However, it is only a few people, a dozen people together, and a group tour of hundreds of people, it is very rare.


    When the crowd approached, the girls saw that the expressions of those guests were very embarrassing, and they were carrying various weapons in their hands. In addition to their desires, they still had desires.


    "Chong..." suddenly burst into a crazy shout in the crowd, and then all kinds of weapons waved at the same time, and their speed suddenly increased, rushing to the door of the night of bliss.


    The girls were shocked and turned around and fled inside. Fortunately, there is no high heels in this world, and the exposed clothes they specially wear do not affect their speed. Together with the familiar terrain, they will escape the stairs and disappear without a trace. There was no trace, but one of the girls was smashed by the stairs. When they fell, they hit the smooth slate with their knees, and immediately they knocked out two black and purple, and people could not stand up.


    The priests and believers rushed into the night of bliss, polished like a mirror-like slate, exuding the magical lights of Huaguang, as well as various crystal chandeliers that fell from the sky, spacious corridors, and various inlays on the walls. Jewelry gold and silver ornaments, these make priests and believers stunned, and even some inferiority, but in a blink of an eye, they are even more angry, why come to the night of bliss? It is to break all the injustices, or prove that they are also qualified to enjoy the same life with the nobility, and now they have to use force to retaliate against the discomfort caused by this golden scene.


    A believer took the lead and rushed up. He picked up the wooden stick and slammed into the nearest magical light. He screamed, and the magical lanterns of thousands of dollars were turned into countless pieces, and they fell to the ground, and the rest of the priests and believers also swarmed. Attacking all the things that symbolize luxury in their field of vision, and some even use their fingers to smash the ornaments on the walls, and stuff the smashed things into their own pockets, without any sense of guilt, because other people are doing the same thing.


    There are still some believers who sneer and walk toward the fallen maid. What they want to do most is to satisfy the desire of the lower body. But no one dares to put it into action. It is better to say that it is resistant to Raphael. The tyranny of the lord, this kind of thing can''t be explained, but alive and killing a young and bright life can bring another kind of satisfaction.


    "Who the **** dare to come to this place to slay?!" With the sound of a drink, a group of well-dressed professionals appeared, standing on the platform, looking down at the believers.


    "Get rid of them!!" The believers shouted. They even dared to burn in the lord''s house, and they burned nothing. Who would be afraid of these thugs? !


    The professionals pulled out their weapons, and their eyes were concentrated on the big man in the middle, waiting for the order. The big man frowned and looked very embarrassed. All the priests and believers were in front of them. They were not ordinary people, even theirs. The chief executive of Hillester was taken away by the Holy See. If a few heavyarms were killed, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    The believers below have rushed over the stairs like a tide, no matter what the other person is thinking.


    "First save the little girl, fast!" The great man said, there are thousands of maids here. He can''t remember everyone''s name, but only one is threatened by life. Of course, the brethren will understand what he means.


    Several professional people just wanted to rush down, suddenly saw a flower in front of them, dozens of wooden sticks, manure forks and heads covered their heads and flew to them, and there were more than a dozen burning torches in the middle.


    "Bastard!" The big man was furious, struggling to push his companion, and the sword greeted him. He didn''t care about the sticks and the manure fork, but the torch that swung the roots was sloppy, and the inside of the night of bliss Decoration, it can not be overstated with the inch of gold, if it is a fire, then he will be finished!


    The silver sword light blew out like a stream of water, proving that the big man is a master, at least he has the thunderbolt skills, the opponent''s dozens of torches are very different, and some will fly over the heads of the group of professionals. The first hit the wall and turned to the stairs, but the water-like sword light at the moment of the bloom, almost hit all the torches at the same time, the burning flame was immediately broken, the torch was also smashed, But the piece of splashing oil star is uncontrollable, sticking to the wall, falling between the floors, leaving countless stains.


    The big man licked his mouth and sighed again and again, and the adults blamed it. Who will take responsibility?


    The believers have already seized the maids who can''t walk. However, because the opposite Hanhan show showed great strength, they still dare not rashly smack their hands. In the screams, the maid dragged down and succumbed to each other.


    "Give me the guy!" The great man reluctantly controlled the anger of his heart, and said coldly: "Then immediately get out, today, I will not pursue it, otherwise..."


    "Go to your mother!" Some of the believers immediately smashed up. They are invincible in the Lord''s House. They are also invincible here, and naturally they will not be convinced.


    "Brothers, don''t be afraid, that guy is scaring us!"


    "Come here, come over!" Some believers shouted with their feet.


    The great man had a long sword in his hand, but his body remained in place.


    The top-ranking believers stepped back involuntarily. In fact, neither side has much enthusiasm. One side fears the strength of the other side, but one party does not dare to actually hurt anyone. But when the big man figure does not move, the believers begin to refuse to admit defeat. Drinking and screaming, "Set fire, burn here!" A believer shouted.


    "Do you dare?!" The big man roared.


    "Set fire... set fire..." Hearing the reminder of his companions, the emotions of the believers suddenly became inspiring. If they were allowed to attack the big man, they were really afraid. For them, it was a terrible Lion, but when it comes to arson, it becomes much simpler.


    I didn''t pay any attention to the roar of the big man. One by one, the torch was thrown to the wall, even hanging on the crystal chandelier, burning the gorgeous ceiling. The professional immediately became alarmed. The night of bliss is not a fortress. There are no defensive facilities, so going on will make a big disaster.


    At this moment, a burly figure strode out from the door, and a giant sword in his hand was like a windmill. Those unprepared believers were cut down in pieces, although the people did not release their fighting skills, but they won. In the height of the arm, and the giant sword in the hand is also large enough, heavy enough, a sword can be swift, you can easily cut down a few believers.


    There are not only believers but also priests, but most of the priests are selected from these geniuses. They have hardly cultivated the magic of light. The difference between them and believers is that the latter has their own work and they donate themselves monthly. The ''belief'', while the former is working for the Holy See, obeying the teachings of the Holy See. In terms of strength, they are ordinary people and cannot resist the slaughter of real professionals.


    The tragedy and sorrow were heard, and the frightened believers and priests shunned to the sides and shivered against the wall. Not everyone has the qualification to challenge the rules. The reality gives them a terrible lesson. However, they may not have the opportunity to sum up their own lessons.


    "You... are you crazy?!" The big man was a surprise, half panic. There was a tragedy of mass killings here. He was blamed for the crimes.


    "The adults have orders." Mo Xinke smiled: "kill all the mobs!" In the speech of Mo Xinke, the bright red liquid ran down the giant sword, dripping on the floor, dripping on the desperate On the maid, in a blink of an eye, Moxenko had cut down more than 20 members of the church alone, and the broken body was screaming and screaming, and it did not affect him. The one was not very good-looking. Big face, always laughing.


    In fact, none of Han Jin¡¯s friends, including Moxie and Sasou, is a good class, and Han Jin saw it when everyone first gathered together, even if it seems to be the least threatening. Sasio, not afraid to get the blood of others, as long as there are enough reasons to shoot. They have been quiet until today, but because of personal strength, there is no chance to release their embarrassment.


    "Adult? Who are you??" the big man asked.


    "You don''t even know me? Remember, my name is Moxinke!" Moxike said as he reached out and helped the maid sitting on the ground, and said proudly, this kind of thing has not been seen for a long time. At this moment, Mo Xinke only felt a kind of long-lost pride and full of chest. When he was in a good mood, he became polite to the maid. "You have nothing to do?"


    Poor the waitress died and died, and saw the Moxike big killing the Quartet, leaving so many horrible bodies in the field, not fainting on the spot is good, and where can I answer the question of the Moxie branch?


    "It turned out to be an adult of Moss!" The big man showed a ecstatic look and said: "Some of you, immediately save the fire, the rest of the people come with me, kill them! Kill these bastards!!" The voice just fell, that Dahan has jumped out of the platform and raised his own long-sword with silver light, and Mo Xinke once again raised a giant sword and rushed toward the believers.


    Compared with the believers who went to the night of bliss, the followers who attacked the original squad of the Rapids had to wake up earlier, and of course, died faster.


    Chitke tore off a piece of rag and wiped the blood on the dagger. Then he closed the dagger and turned to look at Siniel.


    "What the **** is going on?" Xiannier asked with a frown.


    Chiquek¡¯s men sweated a lot, and even things were unclear. Can¡¯t help but open the bow and kill? I don¡¯t know that Siniel has his own style. If you are reasonable, then she will also make sense. If you come to kill and set fire, then she will definitely launch the attack at the first time. The believers wield their arms and shouted. How can she manage a lot when she rushes in?

 Chapter 450： Alms and reward

    Chapter 405, alms and rewards


    After withdrawing from the battlefield, although several legions of the Holy Crown City were all bruised and bruised, they also honed their paws and teeth in the **** battle to deal with a group of unbelievable priests, and almost no effort was required. Han Jin gave orders to start. Less than half an hour now, the riots that have affected the entire city have subsided. In the square in front of the town hall, there are several military camps, two north-south, east-west main roads, and various sub-tracks. The bodies of priests and believers.


    The priests were completely murdered, and they were smarter and desperate to escape to the seat of the Holy See. It was not only the pillar of their spirit but also their sanctuary.


    However, hundreds of heavily armed and highly alert light knights shattered the priests'' illusions. Amy and Yadunis, the oldest and the second two paladins, looked coldly at the crowd gathered from all directions. The priests pleaded there, always screaming, and the bright knights were lined up in rows of steel behind them. They were telling the priests who were eager to seek refuge in silent language.


    In the distance, the sound of the hooves came, and the knights of the Torrent Knights arrived. Their speed did not slow down. The knight¡¯s guns ignited a heart-rending chill in the moonlight night, so they panicked without hesitation. The lost priests stabbed the past.


    Here is the seat of the Holy See, replaced by other smart people, may consider carefully, is not to use such a fierce means?


    Han Jin¡¯s commanders of the various legions have their own defects. Some of them have poor strengths, some do not understand military affairs, but in the implementation of the Hanjin command, they are more determined than one, Lang Ning and Yali Shanrui. Special obedience to the military order is a vocation, and Winston and Saxon are wild, and Han Jin is regarded as the boss. The boss is going to cut it, and he must definitely slash in the dead. What if he cuts out the trouble? They won''t care so much!


    The **** flowers bloomed, and the priests and believers were not shot by the knights, but they were washed down by the sturdy horses. Then they were trampled in a helpless struggle and screamed by a hoof. mud.


    The killing field is less than 30 meters away from the bright knights. Watching the priests being slaughtered in front of their own eyes, this has had a huge impact on the psychology of the knights. I don¡¯t know how many knights hold the knight¡¯s gun tightly, but There is no courage to rush out to stop. Of course, this is also because they did not receive an order. If Yadunis nodded, they had already rushed out. Although the priests in front of them were doing something, they should be punished by the Holy See. Others did not interfere with the internal affairs of the Holy See. that power.


    Some savage priests rushed to Amy and Adonis, but they ran halfway, and had been caught up by the knights of the Rapids. One by one fell into a pool of blood, and one of the fastest priests was close. Amy Jie crossed the horse''s horse''s head. Just as he stretched out his arms and begged Amy''s aid, a knight rushed up and waved the knight''s gun mercilessly. The splattered blood flower put Amy Jie. The boots were stained red.


    A small commotion caused by the battle of the bright knights, too much, simply ignores the existence of Amy Jie adults!


    Amy''s face remained calm, not looking at the knight who almost slammed into him, only looked up and looked up at the sky.


    The bright knights suddenly felt a darkness in front of them, and a behemoth did not know when they came over them, blocking the bright moonlight and putting them in a shadow. Then, the squadron of the Rapids was stiffened. Many knights forced the horses to stand up and then erected their own knights. The knights usually used this movement to express their obedience and respect to the superiors.


    A figure emerged from the rushing squad of the Rapids. He slowly approached the gate of the Holy See. When he saw the coming, Amy Jie made a sigh that was hard to detect by others. Then he slowly recovered the right arm and lifted the Cavaliers to himself. side.


    At the moment when the figure appeared, not only Amy Jie, most of the bright knights recognized the coming, after the first conflict between Han Jin and Odd, in order to avoid a similar situation, the light knight and the bishops Do a lot of homework, at least to ensure that Han Jin can be recognized anytime, anywhere.


    What''s more, the current Han Jin does not want to cover up anything. Instead, he wears a costume, a tailored armor, and a heavy and invisible cloak. The most attractive thing is that Han Jin¡¯s left arm exudes Huaguang. The Knight Shield, the Knight Shield is engraved with a lion with wings. In the light, if you live, you can always throw it out from inside, and there is a pendant between Han Jin¡¯s neck. The miniature version of the angel statue hangs on Han¡¯s chest and reveals a heart-warming sacred atmosphere.


    At the same time that Amy Jie erected the knight''s gun, Adonis turned a little bit and stared deeply at Amy Jie, and Amy Jie did not seem to have sensed the gaze of Adonis. His eyes were unremarkable, as if Looking at the approaching Hanjin, it seems that through the body of all people, through the city, the sight is cast into nothingness.


    In a few moments, Han Jin was less than ten meters away from Amy Jie and Yadunis. Yaduni¡¯s hand stretched out a blue vein on his back, and his face changed indefinitely, as if he was struggling.


    Only a few dozen bright knights followed Amy Jie to erect a knight gun. Most of the bright knights were staring at the back of Adonis. At the beginning, Hanjin asked Amy Jie to lead a group of bright knights along with the army. It was for Amy Jie to establish his own prestige, but the plan did not change quickly. After the Dragon Field attacked the Holy See, the Knights of Faith immediately returned to the Holy See. Amy Jie had no chance and no time to integrate the bright knights.


    Seeing that Han Jin¡¯s distance is getting closer and closer, such as the statue of Amy Jie suddenly moved, and turned to look at Yadu Nice, this old one less two Paladins is very interesting, just now Yadu Nice is watching Amy Jie Amy Jie pretends to know nothing, and now it is silent to change to Adonis.


    Finally, when the distance between the two sides narrowed to five meters, Adonis slowly erected the knight''s gun, but his movements were very slow, as if the weight of the gun was hanging on the tip of the gun.


    Han Jin did not look at Yadunis, nor did he look at Amy Jie, and walked directly between them.


    Yadunis smiled and made a gesture, indicating that the knights had a way. He did not care about Han Jin¡¯s attitude towards him. He arrived here the first time after the riots. Of course, he was talking to the Holy See, and the entire Holy See was not only Jedith. Only one person is qualified to talk to Hanjin.


    The bright knights let them go to the sides like water, and the cardinals behind them also gave way. From the main building of the Holy See to the gates, there are hundreds of meters. This road concentrates on the last elite power and final inheritance of the Holy See. Han Jin has an illusion. He seems to have returned to the battlefield and confronted the Bimeng fighters who had fought back. He knew that as long as Adolf gave orders, the aggressors and madness released by these believers would never be worse than the orc warriors.


    Han Jin¡¯s body is not high, and there is no pretentious gesture when he walks. His footsteps are extremely light and light, light like a breeze, light like a passerby that can be ignored, but countless eyes are in one I stared at Han Jin with contempt, and my eyes were full of awe. Every time Han Jin took a step, the true believers felt a heavy heart.


    Raphael, this young lord is not irritating!


    This is the consensus of all believers, killing the **** distant ancestor Alquette, killing Longcheng elder Maxwell, reinventing the Paladin Ode, facing the siege of the blood family of gold, and so on, fully proved How strong and decisive is this young man who is as sunny as a young man. Before Han Jin entered here, the believers always believed that the power of the monk Adolf must be above the Hanjin and must be above the Hanjin, so they do not need to worry or fear. However, the kind of cloud that Han Jin has now revealed The wind is light and leisurely, but their will has been shaken. Is it really ok? Can Adolf really contain this young man? If not, the chaotic priests have caused great disasters. Who will bear the terrible anger? !


    For a moment, Han Jin had already walked to the front of the main building. Several bright knights in front of the door showed a stunned color. They are not afraid that they will be hit hard by Hanjin like the Paladin Odd. Even if they are dead, they are not afraid. However, the contradictions are so sharp now. If they make some radical actions, they may make a fuss. Can''t be cleaned up.


    If everyone can be responsible only for their own actions, they will not be implicated in other places. The place where Han Jin has traveled has long since been ruined, because believers believe that Hanjin is looking for Adolf to settle accounts, but they cannot give supreme. Faith brings devastating harm. Compared with the inheritance of the Holy See, it is not only them, but the life of the monk Adolf can be neglected.


    Before several bright knights reacted, Han Jin had slowly stepped onto the steps and gently pushed the door open.


    The stars in the door are bright, and the moonlight of the water blew down. In the battle of the Dragonfield attacking the Holy See, the roof of the main building collapsed almost completely. The slate that should have been smooth as a mirror was covered with dust, and there were countless large and small. Bricks, thick and thin beams, a mess, the giant statue of the central angel Alpha was also severely damaged, and several wings became incomplete, leaving only half of his head.


    I don''t know if it is the reason for the funds, or did not make any effort, the main building has not been repaired, or, Adolf deliberately saved this place as it is to warn future generations?


    A thin back is standing in front of the collapsed main seat, looking up at the sky, like the attraction of the stars, far more than the uninvited guest behind him.


    Han Jin walked slowly through the broken rubble, walked over to the back, and looked up at the starry sky. The eyes of the two people flashed in unison.


    The semi-god-level powerhouse is already the most powerful existence of the mainland. Any two semi-god-level powerhouses will come together and become a book of great books. However, the parties have no such awareness, one is like a light A smart wind, like a silent, waveless water, seems to be invisible to each other.


    I don¡¯t know how long it took, Han Jin smiled and slowly recovered his sight from the stars. At this moment, the statue not far from the front attracted his attention. He walked over and carved a line on the base of the statue. The word, the previous sentence was ruined half, as if it was engraved from somewhere, but the latter sentence is very clear, toward eternity!


    "I like this sentence." Han Jin said faintly, his fingertips crossed a little bit on the line of characters, a slight burst of sound, and hard stones under Hanjin¡¯s fingertips turned into a single The smoke of the stocks scattered quickly, and the characters were completely erased.


    This is a provocation!


    I like it, so others can''t like it? Or, I like it, so others don''t like it? Or, is the right angel Alpha unworthy? Why is Alpha, the right angel of the angels, not worthy? Because he is just a **** or something else? Han Jin¡¯s movements are very simple, but the intention is unrecognizable. However, he obviously does not care what Adolf would think.


    Adolf¡¯s gaze moved a little bit. He did not stop Han Jin¡¯s rude action, just quietly staring at Han¡¯s back.


    Han Jin¡¯s fingertips suddenly stopped there, his heart was touched by an inexplicable thing, forever...


    The original driving force of self-cultivation comes from the reluctance and attachment to life, but the reluctance and attachment are obviously not profound in the meaning of ''eternal ¡®, is it just to have endless life? Han Jin¡¯s thoughts burst open at this moment, and countless thoughts poured into his mind. Why? Why is the flesh carrying thoughts so fragile? ! Old and sick, earthquakes, landslides, floods, storms, and the killings and persecutions between the same kind, all kinds of natural disasters and man-made disasters, can easily let a flower of even countless lives wither, even if there are thousands of joys, but that How shallow moisturizing can be compared to suffering!


    Han Jin seems to have caught something, and it seems to be confused. His figure is stale and standing, like another statue, reflecting the image of Alpha, the right angel.


    The light in Adolf''s eyes gradually dimmed, then he slowly closed his eyes: "Do you think... have you won?"


    "I don''t want to do anything to the Holy See, so I can''t talk about winning or losing." Han Jin police woke up, he took back his fingertips and faintly replied.


    "Yeah... why do you have to work so hard?" Adolf''s eyes were still closed, but he was too old, his brows and eyelashes almost fell, and his face and forehead were covered with deep wrinkles. If someone cuts countless knives on his face, as a result, his closed eyes disappeared into a wrinkle, making it impossible to accurately judge the position of his eyes. This scene is strange to the extreme, if not talking to him. Han Jin, but an ordinary girl, is likely to be scared to sift through the body.


    "I don''t feel very hard." Han Jin smiled and it was stupid to deny Adolf''s actions in front of Adolf. Not only did he look down on Adolf, but he also looked down on himself.


    "Accurately, most of the people who died tonight are the people of the Holy Crown City. The same thing happened several times. The prosperous Holy Crown City is in your hands." Adolf said slowly: "Do you really regret it?" ¡±


    "If you can control your ambitions, it is worth paying a price." Han Jin''s eyes were full of playfulness, and fell a little on Adolf''s bare feet. He heard Solomon say that Adolf had the boots of the saints. Is this the reason why Adolf always plays barefoot?


    "Ambitious? Hehe..." Adolf couldn''t help but chuckle: "So, is it better to be thorough?"


    Han Jin was asked. He knew Adolf¡¯s meaning. Of course, there is no ambition for a dead person. The problem is that he does not want to completely face the Holy See. In the process of his struggle against the abyss, in the process of his expansion, They all need the help of the Holy See, and he appreciates Jedice. It is a heartfelt appreciation. It is a tragedy to hurt such a pure person, a pure believer, a jealousy or being hurt.


    "I know, you gave Amy Jie some magical magic scrolls, so that he can improve his strength faster." Adolf said softly.


    "Yeah." Han Jin screamed.


    "You have also helped Jedice, and today it is so big, you have not completely destroyed the meaning of the Holy See, that is, you need help, need a more powerful Holy See?" Adolf issued a low laugh: "So, it is not me who is ambitious, it is you..."


    "I?" Han Jin shrugged. "You still don''t know me. I am not interested in power."


    "You are deliberately confusing my problem. For you, a moderately powerful Holy See is a suitable weapon." Adolf slowly opened his eyes, his eyes were clear and bright, he looked young, and even said Full of innocence, in stark contrast to his skin: "Otherwise, why don''t you give the magic scroll to Adonis and Ord?"


    "Because I see Amy Jie is very pleasing to the eye." Han Jin smiled and said: "My things, who I want to give to whom, this is not right?"


    "Your voice... It sounds like a child is angry." Adolf whispered: "And if you really don''t care about power, why must you reject the glory of God?"


    "I like to dominate myself. This is my habit."


    "This is not a good habit. A person without faith is terrible. Do you know? You are neighboring the devil." Adolf smiled.


    "Sometimes, the belief that is too paranoid is more terrible than the devil." Han Jin faintly replied: "For example, the former pope, Tuya!"


    "What belief does he have?" Adolf said in a sardonic tone: "He is like you, only desire in his heart!"


    "Resolutely want to spread the glory of God throughout the mainland. Isn''t this a desire?" Han Jin smiled. "In fact, living under the glory of God, it seems that there is no such thing as a good teaching."


    Adolf was silent for a moment: "That is because the will of God is to be done by man."


    "You mean..." Han Jin paused and laughed loudly: "It is always because of improper use of people, so there will be problems. It has nothing to do with God. God is never wrong. Is it just people?"


    Adolf did not answer, but his eyes gradually became awkward.


    "Lord Adolf, as the owner of the Holy Crystal, you should be clear, where is your strength?" Han Jin¡¯s mouth is a free and easy smile, but his eyes are sharp and sharp: "And, the gods who are high above, really only Do you know charity, don''t ask for a return?!"

 Chapter 451： who am I

    Who is Who is the 451?


    "You..." Adolf took a breath and said in a word: "I really misread you! It turns out that you are a complete swearing god!" When it comes to the last word, Adolf¡¯s tone is already It became extraordinarily cold, and his eyes were re-spliced ??into a seam, but this time it was not completely closed. The cold light from the shallow gap was sharper than the tip.


    "If you think that I am a person who can easily fool, then you are really wrong." Han Jin''s hands are naturally hanging on both sides of the body, hands clasped, the heavy cloak trembled slightly: "And I have to tell You, suppose that one day, the mainland has returned to calm, and everyone can live a stable and happy life. It is also because of human efforts, and has nothing to do with the God you believe in."


    Adolf closed his mouth. At this moment, the language has no meaning. A believer with a firm belief has encountered an out-and-out sorcerer. There is only one result on both sides. You are dead and alive!


    An indescribable wave of volatility erupted from Adolf, and the dust accumulated in the whole hall fluctuated wildly, making the air turbid, and the door that Han Jin did not close closed in the bang, the right angel Alpha The giant statue swayed back and forth, as if it would be planted to the ground at any time. Adolf had already released his power to the extreme. His purpose, of course, was to defend his beliefs with action.


    Han Jin smiled and stood there, and his movements did not move. His power was silent before the outbreak, so from the momentum of both sides, Han Jin was at an absolute disadvantage, but his eyes were full of pity and jealousy. .


    Just then, there was a faint exclamation outside. Obviously, the light knight and the cardinal found it wrong, but no one dared to rush in. The confrontation between the two half-god-level powerhouses was not theirs. Can participate.


    Adolf¡¯s momentum suddenly stagnate, and a near-unsolvable problem floats on his mind. Is it for the seeds of God¡¯s grace to bear the burden of humiliation, or is it to fight with the sin of no evil?


    Although he rarely participated in the educational struggle, Adolf himself had a very rich experience. On the first day of his entry into the Holy See, he saw Han Jin from the information on the area of ??the Holy See, the number of buildings, and the financial status. The support of the Holy See, and later learned the friendship between Hanjin and Jeddis, as well as the care of Amy Jie, etc. He judged that Han Jin needs the Holy See, so he has the following kinds, he wants to get More, in order to make the Holy See recover faster, otherwise he will not be so abrupt, and a firm belief and no mind are two different things.


    However, now that Han Jin is an out-and-out sorcerer, he has doubts about his original judgment. Is such a fallen devil really not going to destroy the Holy See? !


    Adolf knew very well that the Holy See was safe before he released the attack. Han Jin just said that he played so many tricks, just to curb his Adolf ambitions, to make the Holy See a little bit obedient, but when he released the attack himself. After that, everything will become unknown, and his shoulders carry the rise and fall of the Holy See!


    This choice is too painful. In the countless deep wrinkles on Adolf¡¯s face, it is already full of sweat, like a silk thread, shining in the moonlight night. He rushed here for the revival of the Holy See. Instead of pushing the Holy See into the abyss of destruction, his belief does not allow him to make any compromises with evil. What should he do? !


    In fact, Adolf is too underestimated by Han Jin. He only thinks that a young man with a great vision is sure to be good at uniting all the forces that can be united. Therefore, he is gradually testing the bottom line of Hanjin and trying to win more for the Holy See. The more fierce the means, the greater the space behind the swing, and each of his concessions will make Han Jin relieved and even grateful, but when the two sides really fall into a state of arrogance, he discovers that his situation is extremely unfavorable.


    Han Jin¡¯s gambling is nothing but the friendship between the individual and Jedith, and a weapon that will stab himself with a slight carelessness, and what he Adolf gambled is his whole, which is unfair!


    Adolf¡¯s double fists were loose and tight, but his momentum has been slowly weakening. Who has the confidence to kill a demigod who has life and is protected by the mother of the earth? Don''t say that he is a person, and a few semi-god-level powers may not be able to do it. What''s more, even if you kill Han Jin? Can he guarantee that he will not be hurt? So, who will bear the resurgence of the Holy Crown City at all costs? ! Moreover, there is a Grand Duke of Solomon in the distance...


    Perhaps it was to see Adolf¡¯s hesitation and pain. The compassion in Han¡¯s eyes was even stronger. It was as if he had already expected this scene. Then he took a step forward. In fact, he could change direction, but he did not. So I walked slowly to Adolf, then smiled again, and a white tooth shone brightly, making him look like a beast that couldn¡¯t hold back the murderous heart: "Don¡¯t stop my way..."


    Adolf¡¯s eyes widened and a near-crazy wave emanated from him, but only in an instant, he took control of his emotions and stepped back. He said slowly: ¡°Raphael, I Can guarantee that there will be no next time..."


    Han Jin said of course is a pun, and Adolf¡¯s answer is also subconscious. I let it go, just to give way to you, not to represent others. I want to force the Holy See to be your slave. It is absolutely impossible!


    Han Jin smiled, crossed Adolf, and walked slowly. When he was only ten meters away from the gate, he suddenly turned back and said faintly: "Adolf, you don''t know who I am!"


    Adolf made a sizzling sound. In his centuries of life, he has never suffered such humiliation. He was not threatening anyone, he will not have the next time! Even if Han Jin is not capable of enemies, he can also lead the Holy See to leave the Holy Crown City and seek another development.


    Han Jin¡¯s fingertips were scornful, and a sacred atmosphere that made Adolf very familiar suddenly rushed in the hall. Two angels whose heights were almost exactly the same and completely condensed by the rich white light appeared in front of Han Jin. The constraints, the power of the angels was completely released, the two pairs of light wings more than ten meters long swayed gently, giving off a strong pressure, the messy masonry rubble quickly swayed around, revealing a piece of slate, even The huge beam of wood that had piled up together was pushed away, and the broken wall creaked as if it would collapse immediately. Then, with a loud bang, the door that could only be opened was invisible. Broken, the door fan flew outwards.


    "Impossible..." Adolf made a hoarse cry, his face seemed to be punched by a man, and countless wrinkles had been twisted into a ball.


    As a monk, Adolf knows a lot of secrets that others can''t understand, such as sacred arms! Some knowledgeable people only know that with a full set of divine armed forces, they can gain power close to or even touch the limits of the world, and the holy arm has another name, the law! However, how to obtain the power of law, why can we gain the power of law, those people do not know.


    There are six kits for the Holy Armed Forces. Each kit can summon an angel to help, and this kind of angel can''t kill, unless it can completely destroy the kit. When the holy arm is assembled, the seal of the angel will be fully opened, and the six angels will Blending together, becoming the right angel with supreme power, the power of the right angel can no longer be described as powerful, but great!


    That is second only to the great existence of God! The right angel even has the power to modify the rules of the world!


    However, the ability to summon an angel is not enough to make Adolf feel shocked. In fact, Adolf also recognizes the shield of the lion and the pendant of the glory. It is only to remain silent. What shocks him is the power released by the two angels. It seems that the seal has been broken! What made him unbelievable was the actions of the two angels. They actually went down in front of Han Jin. Although their bodies were still taller than Han Jin, they could not hide their humility and respect, the noble head. At this moment, I hang down deeply. The gesture is like serving. Adolf dare not say, even dare not think, he is afraid that he will move his mind and break into **** to make atonement for himself.


    Adolf has the boots of the saints and summoned angels to help the war. But how can an angel who symbolizes the divine will bow to a mortal? !


    The gate was knocked open, and the bright knights and cardinals were fortunate enough to see an unforgettable scene. Two angels with strong temperament were so squatting in front of the savior of Raphael, the savior and the monk in their minds. Adolf showed a horrifying look, and the face twisted into a ball, like a cracked eggshell, and the body was crumbling.


    "Impossible? I don''t even believe in my own eyes?" Han Jin smiled: "Adolf, you are more stubborn than I thought."


    After that, Han Jin walked slowly and the two angels slowly stood up and floated behind Han Jin.


    The Bright Knights and Cardinals also understand how absurd it is for angels to worship mortals! Life is nothing but an ant, and God is the supreme master of the meditation. How can it be reversed to lower a noble head to a mortal? !


    If, if Han Jin¡¯s figure is replaced by Jeddis, all the light knights and cardinals will have been on the ground. From today, where Jedice points, they will not hesitate to rush where, without any Doubt, even if it is broken, it will not regret, because their souls, their hearts, have made Jedice a sacred body, but Hanjin is not Jedice. Strictly speaking, Han Jin may even become What is wrong with the enemy of the Holy See? !


    The bright knights and cardinals have been stunned, but the two obedient angels have not allowed them to block the path of Hanjin. The invisible pressure of one of the stocks radiated from them, pushing many bright knights and cardinals to the west. Of course, in this unimaginable situation, the light knight and the cardinal have forgotten the resistance, and their eyes are stunned and squatting back.


    Han Jin did not go far, but in the sight of Adolf, Han Jin¡¯s back was blurred, and Han Jin¡¯s words repeatedly blew in Adolf¡¯s mind, making him dizzy and kept it for decades. The straight waist has also become paralyzed.


    You don''t even know who I am...


    You don''t even know who I am...


    What can be more thrilling for a believer who sees faith above everything else? ! It¡¯s not a matter of richness or not, nor is it a matter of the city¡¯s government. The obsession with decades has determined that he will be on the verge of collapse at this moment. The pope, the supreme leader of all believers, will also bow in front of the angels. And angels? !


    The Ares did not leave because of the condescending, because the main building collapsed in the previous battle, even if the door was not pushed open, Jedice could see what was happening inside, his face was as sluggish as those of the cardinals. .


    how is this possible? Angels are a kind of extremely arrogant and powerful creature. Even if they are polluted and become fallen angels, they will not give up their self-esteem. It is better to be a jade. It is the most vivid portrayal of an angel! In the battle against the Holy City, Dismarker summoned an angel, the angel can fight for him, and even attack the believers of the Holy See, but if Dissmark does not speak, hurting the dignity of the angel, then the angel is very It is possible to abandon the enemy and attack Desmark. In the minds of angels, there is absolutely no concept of ''master''. They will not be slaves because they are the most proud existence in the world.


    In the gaze of countless people, the two angels slowly extended their wings, held Hanjin, and then volleyed and flew to the Ares.


    On the moment of stepping onto the deck, Han Jin swung his right hand, and the two angels disappeared without a trace. They were as sharp as their appearance. Jeddes could not help but look into the sky. He would not remember correctly. When the angel is summoned in the shield of the lion, the door of heaven appears in the sky. How can Hanjin be able to come and sway? ! What kind of magic does Hanjin have?


    Guevara and others were as surprised, but they did not lose the ability to control their emotions like the believers. Only Yalin showed a calm smile. She had already seen the scene of the angel¡¯s bowing to Han.


    Han Jin turned back and glanced down, suddenly saying: "Jedice."


    "What?" Jeddy immediately woke up, then coughed a few times to cover up his emotions. At this moment he has already determined that Han Jin¡¯s past will never be as simple as others say, but he does not want to ask anything, people are alive. Always look forward to the future. The future is far more important than the past. If Han Jin is willing to tell him, he will certainly listen to it. If Han Jin does not want to say it, he will choose to bury all the doubts in his heart.


    "You resigned from the Pope?" Han Jin said with a smile: "Now is not a time to lose your temper. There are too many things that you need to clean up, and... I will trust the Holy See when you are there. You are gone. What is the significance of the Holy See to me?¡± Han Jin said that he was in the heart and chose to cooperate with the Holy See. Apart from various reasons, one of the most important factors is his trust in Jeddes'' character.


    "I... I know." Jeddy sighed sighingly. It can be clearly seen from the God of War, all the light knights and cardinals below are still looking up at the Ares, even Yadnis and Ai Mijie also failed to wake up from the shock.


    "Now go to clean up the mess, or let us go first?" Han Jin paused: "Or else, let''s go back and have a few drinks, really, I am more and more interested in you, such a good amount of alcohol. ... not much in men."


    Although Jeddy had just controlled his emotions in time, it may be because of unexpectedly strong, perhaps because of other things, he was very strange to Han Jin, but Han Jin¡¯s words slightly diluted his strangeness. Feeling, Jedice replied very simply: "You dream!" After that, Jedice has released the flight, and Han Jin wants to force him to drink, and he is going to drive him away. Something went wrong.


    "Right, don''t forget to send Hillett back to me." Han Jin smiled. "I think... no one will stop you now."


    "Okay." Jeddy nodded, and his body was already falling.


    "Let''s go, go to the city hall." Han Jin looked back, and then he remembered something: "Hogen, is there news from Branchi? I didn''t see Odd just now, he should be with Branchi. ¡±


    "Master, there is no news of Blanche."


    "If you don''t, let them go and find them." Han Jindao: "Don''t wait for such things in the future, I will remind you that you should know what to do."


    "Understand, Master." Hogan hurried back, waved and called two magicians, whispered a few words, the two magicians released the flight, flew away from the Ares, of course, can not rely on them only two Their responsibility is to pass the orders of Han Jin to the various legions.


    "Raphael, don''t you say that you want to give Blanche freedom, don''t bother them?" asked Yalena curiously.


    "Freedom should always have a limit. I haven''t seen Branqi''s shadow for so long. I am worried that something will happen." Han Jin frowned slightly.


    "Since... she and Odd are together, shouldn''t it..."


    Just then, a dazzling magic signal rose from the city and flew into the sky. That was the location of the original barracks of the Rapids. However, the signal did not mean asking for help, as long as there were unidentified people trying to get close to Julie and Greek. Erna, Chirk will release the signal in the first time.


    "Interesting, I saw that there was a big mess this evening, and I couldn''t wait to jump out? Very good!" Han Jin sneered: "Steelberg, turn right away."


    "Okay, young master!" Steelberg promised to immediately adjust the direction of the Ares and flew over to the distant military camp.

 Chapter 452： messenger

    Chapter 452 Messenger


    Moon black killing night, high winds set fire...


    Today''s moonlight is not black, the wind is not very big, just, now the city is turbulent, there are priests and believers everywhere, mixed in the messy crowd, what to do should be very easy, far better than nature provides Cover up.


    It is a pity that the people who have the heart can see the opportunity, but can''t speculate on how long the opportunity has been reserved for him. Han Jin immediately responded. Except for the Magic Legion, the other legions camped out and extinguished with lightning speed. The turmoil, less than half an hour before and after, the situation in the Holy Crown City has calmed down, what can be done in half an hour? Quietly observing the movements on the street, judging that the situation will be more and more chaotic, then convening the staff, simply set the plan, and then quietly go out and try to approach the destination as carefully as possible, which took a certain amount of time.


    The so-called incompetence is not a book. If you can get to the next step, you can see the arrows of Siniel and Gaobin. Maybe they will quietly return. If they are late, the situation will be completely stabilized. They will not act rashly. The various branches of the Holy City are all over the place. The whole city, as long as there is a slight leak, they will not fly.


    Now, it is not too late or too late.


    The atmosphere of the military camp was very calm. The soldiers of hundreds of mountain corps were silently cleaning up the bodies of the priests and believers. Because they were temporarily uninhabited, the camps were hollow and only two or three camps were lit.


    Suddenly, a faint magic wave fluctuated, and a silhouette appeared extremely abruptly in the moonlight. He knew that he had stepped into the magic detection trap, his body immediately rushed forward, one rolled over, and the back leaned against the wall. The backhand took out the dagger and watched it with vigilance. The black and white eyes were a little scared and a little embarrassed. It seemed to warn the enemies that might appear, dare to provoke me, I will fight with you!


    Surrounded by silence, no one noticed him. For a moment, the figure sighed and slowly straightened up, near the window with the light, and listened carefully to the sound inside.


    After listening for a while, he reached out and pushed the window gently, unable to push it open. Then he probed the dagger a little from the gap in the window and swayed up and down.


    Just then, a low voice sounded: "The window is not plugged in, and it can be pushed away with some effort."


    The man stunned and reached out and tentatively pushed the window. This time he used more strength than he had just now. Sure enough, the window was pushed open.


    The figure showed a happy color in his eyes, carefully looking through the window slits, then he smelled a thick drink and hurriedly turned his head, seeing a strange bearded man standing behind him, he was scared. Jumping, immediately put the dagger across the chest and made a defensive posture.


    "And you are such a stupid thief?" The bearded man said with a smile: "Let you come to explore the road? Hehe... you are not qualified to explore the road!"


    The right hand of the figure slammed out, and the sharp dagger made a streamer in the air, stabbing the throat of Gaobin, but this was just his fake action to confuse Gaobin, his body shape was also obliquely slanted. Falling back.


    The high-strength silk does not move, letting the other party retreat to the distance, and the slow-scoring jug hits the window frame with a jug: "Little Joseph, come, reveal a face."


    The window was opened, and Joseph was half-headed inside, curiously looking outward.


    The figure had already withdrawn more than 20 meters away, and then his figure became blurred. At this moment, a light curtain passed over him. There was a long blood mark in his throat, and two blood marks. The muscles on the side quickly open, like a smiling mouth, and blood rushes out like a fountain.


    Chirk''s figure appeared out of thin air. He didn''t bother to look at the thief. He wiped the dagger on his own body and took it back. Then he took out a magic scroll with his backhand. The magic scroll turned into a dazzling brilliance. To the sky, and the figure shook and softly fell.


    If the little Joseph is a piece of fresh meat, then the people who are hidden in the dark are a hungry wolf, they immediately start and rushed over here.


    Sunnier¡¯s figure slowly rises from the roof. There are several magicians wearing magic robes and the same legion badges behind her. A magical detection aura blooms around, and several thieves show up in the aura. Out of the way, but they did not back down, continue to sprint forward.


    "First, I sent people to explore the road. Now it is the turn of the bait to play. It is cautious, but..." Gao Bin frowned, not knowing what he thought.


    In the distance, the two magicians slowly rose into the air. In a fierce magical fluctuation, several meteorites roared down, wrapped in a thick fire, and went straight to Xiannier.


    For the real strong, the meteorite can hardly pose a threat. It takes too long from the successful release of magic to the meteorite hitting the target. If it is a two-person showdown, the electric magician''s attack is the sharpest and the most difficult to parry. This is also the reason why the electric system is a sub-system magic, but it shines completely, completely covering the main magic, but when it comes to the big army The fire magician is an unquestionable mainstay. The key is the ability to continue to damage. When the electric magic is released, it disappears. The fire magicians in the group are enough to turn the tens of miles into the purgatory. .


    At the foot is the house where Julie and others live. Xiannier can''t hide. She opens her longbow and looks back. The arrow points to the sky. If Hanjin is here, she will definitely remember a TV series that is familiar with the extreme.


    The meteorite summoned by magic is much faster than ordinary meteorites. It takes at most seven or eight seconds to fall from hundreds of meters, but these seconds are enough for Siniel to display archery.


    The meteorites exploded one after another, turning into pieces of stone rain covering a few tens of meters. The magician behind Xiannier hurriedly opened the magic enchantment to cover the falling gravel.


    Gao Bin took off the longbow and lazily aimed at the magician in the distance. The two magicians immediately released the magic shield, and then they sang the spell again. The mental lock is also transferred to Gao Bin.


    Gaobin¡¯s mouth was smiling, his fingers were lightly loose, and the arrow flickered. He instantly flew hundreds of meters away and hit a magician¡¯s magic shield. The magic shield that flashed Huaguang turned out to be like The tofu is generally broken, and then the arrow has hit the magician''s throat.


    There was a huge force in the thin arrow, and the whole magician''s neck was smashed, and a skull rolled away from the body, and the horror on his face was completely solidified. Another magician saw his companion instantly being spiked, and was shocked, and the singing in his mouth stopped.


    Gaobin has already shot the second arrow. The magician¡¯s eyes smashed into a glimpse of Wuguang, and he wanted to dodge, but his reaction was slower than a snail, and he had not waited. Out of action, the black light has shattered his magic shield and penetrated his chest.


    The blood was split, and the magician''s chest had a large hole in the thickness of the small bucket. He almost smashed his body into two pieces. Then, two bodies of various shapes fell from the sky and slammed on the ground.


    The Hell Aster flowers, which are open everywhere, lack the ability to unify the intelligence of the localities, because it is not their work, nor the enemy in front of them is the strongest of the two elves who unlock the mark of God, if they can make judgments in advance. This conflict will not happen at all.


    Countless burning gravels hit the magic enchantment, swaying round and round, like the lake in the rain, the impact of this gravel is very small, can not destroy the magic shield.


    When the rain fell, Chitke walked out of the magic enchantment and waved to the four thieves who rushed over.


    The four thieves couldn''t judge the scope and timeliness of the magic detection aura, but they knew that Chitke was also a thief. Seeing that Qi Keke was standing there, he subconsciously thought that stealth could not produce results, they separated one. The companion rushed to Gaobin, and the other three circled Qiqi.


    A stream of lights suddenly lit up in the night. One of the thieves was caught off guard, and the streamer pierced the neck. Then the streamer stabbed another thief. The thief found his companion attacked and hurriedly writhed his body. The dagger, which had supposed to stab him, had a long blood mark on his waist. He had a painful scream, and he screamed and sneaked back.


    Gibran''s figure shunned to one side, the dagger in his hand spun out the knife flower, then the dagger went from bottom to top, and the thief''s jaw was deeply pierced, and the thief''s mouth was so big that he could clearly see it. The cold light that flashed in his throat.


    The last two thieves yelled and immediately moved closer together and released the stealth technique, but their body shape just became blurred, a green light was falling among them, and countless vines grew wildly from the ground, in a blink of an eye. Putting their bodies around, Gibran walked over and easily cut off a thief''s throat. When he was preparing for another thief, the thief slammed back and smashed. The vines made a series of cracks. He had a fist-sized blood hole in his forehead, and his eyes became dim. Obviously he could not live.


    All the night attackers were killed in more than 20 seconds. Sunnier once again opened the longbow. Gaobin frowned and just wanted to speak. See Xiannier and slowly put the longbow. When he let go, he was relieved.


    The next moment, Sunil has jumped from the roof and landed next to Gaobin.


    "It is always necessary to stay a few, or else the clue will be broken." Gao Bin whispered.


    "I know." Chanel''s tone was slightly dissatisfied: "Brother, don''t think so stupid!"


    "Oh..." Gao Bin smiled, then indulged for a moment, looked up at the night sky, and saw the Ares being shot at this place at high speed: "Go and tell Raphael, it is good to give it to me, no need to take care of him." ""


    "Brother..." Xiannier showed his unspeakable look, the highest leader of the elves, and personally went after the assassins, a little self-defeating, but she also knew that Gaobin was good for her.


    "Don''t let go here." Gao Bin whispered: "Otherwise, if they have other people, it will be a bad thing."


    "I will stay here." Chanel replied.


    When Hillest embarked on the long-lost God of War, the sky was already bright, everyone was gathering on the deck to have breakfast, the atmosphere was very warm, and it was the biggest voice of Moshinko. He brag about the mightyness of his last night. As everyone knows, his nightmare is coming, when Jaina and Guevara absorb the electric elements in the ''Magic Lab'', when he stepped into hell.


    "Hilster, come, sit here." Hanjin greeted.


    Hillester took a long breath and walked slowly to Hanjin. He set foot on the Ares and gave him a feeling of being a man. He overestimated the madness of the Holy See and underestimated his weight. He was even more mistaken. Han Jin¡¯s relationship with Jeddes, he thought that Han Jin would have no time to save him. Today, he has embarked on the Ares.


    If he has Guevara''s vision, this period will not be so tormented, and he will never change his mind with Han. It is said that compromise is an art, but Han Jin is just a pseudo-artist. If it is just a game, he can respect art. If he really touches his bottom line, he will trample his so-called art at his feet.


    Before going to Han Jin, Hillester squatted down very seriously, then slowly sat down opposite Han Jin.


    ¡°How are you feeling?¡± Han Jin smiled. *


    "Feeling..." Hillester sighed. "Very good, adult, I thought I couldn''t see you anymore."


    "I don''t have any confidence in me?" Han Jin brows a pick.


    "No, adults..." Hillist realized that he had made a mistake and hurriedly explained.


    Han Jin smiled and waved his hand: "You should rest for a few days, then say, um... just rest here."


    "Adult, I have enough rest." Hillester smiled bitterly: "It feels too sad to be bored, you still let me return to the night of bliss!"


    "Listen to Schumann, there is nothing to do on the night of bliss, just turn around and look at the books."


    "What does he know?" Hillester screamed: "If you just want to keep the status quo, of course it''s easy, but I want to make the business better and better!"


    "The business of bliss night is good, and it has its own limit." Han Jin thought for a moment: "Hilster, the matter over you is still under your control, but you have to pick another thing, you first Take a break and I will introduce you to you at noon."


    "Who?"


    "Haulman."


    Hillett¡¯s mouth twitched and stammered and asked, ¡°Which one...Haulman?¡±


    "The President of the Lonely City United Chamber of Commerce, Howman."


    "What?" Hillester couldn''t control his emotions, and put his hands together: "No, no, adults, you still let others go!"


    "What''s the panic? Chitke told me that you hooked up with his granddaughter, but didn''t you succeed?" Han Jin said faintly.


    "Adults, you don''t know, they almost killed me at the time." Hillester''s face turned white: "And they passed the words of Howman, if I dare to appear..."


    "What about that? Do you think you were the former Hiller?" Han Jin smiled.


    "Ah..." Hillester was stunned, yeah, he was no longer the prodigal son who had nothing to do but could only eat soft.


    "Your courage is really small." Han Jin smiled: "Change to me, I will have a retaliatory pleasure, and I will tell Howman with my eyes, Laozi will appear, how can you let Laozi kind?!"


    "But... it was me..." Hillester muttered to himself.


    "Is it your loss?"


    "Yeah." Hillester stumbled down his head.


    "Well, knowing that you are losing money, you can prove that you have not forgotten the fundamentals of being a man." Han Jindao: "However, you will owe less debts in the future, lest you die in a woman''s bed someday."


    "Adult, since I went to the night of bliss, I can''t go out again!" Hillester Road, his strength is very weak, there is no source of life in the city of Lonely, and he can only make money by his own "color" If he had other choices, he didn''t want to do that, so after Chitke found him, he immediately turned to Han Jin.


    "Don''t say this, the prisoner''s food will definitely not be good." Han Jin smiled and said: "Eat, eat more."


    "Yes, adults." Hillester stabilized his emotions and slowly picked up the knife and fork.


    Suddenly, one hand was heavily photographed on Hillist''s shoulder. Sasio smiled and said: "Hilster, long time no see, I heard that it was locked up? How? Nothing!"


    "Fortunately, okay." Hillester laughed, and he was grateful to Sasio for his condolences.


    Sasio nodded and walked away. Hillett had just picked up the knife and fork, and another hand was suddenly shot on his shoulder. The power of this hand was a lot bigger than Pisa, Hillist. The face was almost planted in the plate and turned to look at it. It turned out to be Lei Zhe.


    "Hilster, I haven''t seen you for a long time, I heard that I was locked up? How? Nothing!" Lei Zhe asked.


    Hiller''s eyes were swept away, and he was seeing that Moxico was looking at him with no good intentions. He couldn''t help but sigh in the bottom of his heart, and the brothers began to use this set to torture people! He did not take care of Lei Zhe and said directly to Mo Xinke: "Mosco, come on, hurry up, I am really hungry!!"


    Moxico laughed twice, as if he hadn¡¯t heard of Hillist. What did this mean in the past?


    "It seems that you are more boring than Hillester!" Han Jin shook his head. "Sasio, find something for you."


    "what''s up?"


    "You are my messenger, visit Dip City, and see the Lord of Maring."


    "I? Be the messenger?? Go to see the Lord of the Horses?" Sasio widened his eyes: "Do you do it?"


    "why not?"


    "Okay, Sasou''s line!" Lei Zhe could not help but ecstasy: "Raphael, Sasio has always been very smart, I believe he will be able to complete the task satisfactorily!"


    Sasio had some mistakes, and immediately understood the meaning of Lei Zhe. His sight was swept away from Lorraine in the distance. He couldn¡¯t help but be evil. "Raphael, I have no experience at all. You have to find someone to help." Me?"


    "help you?"


    "Yeah." Sasio nodded hard: "I need a deputy."


    "Who do you want to help you?"


    "Leizhe!!" Sasio''s fingers almost fell on Lei Zhe''s nose.


    "I don''t go!" Lei Zhe was shocked.


    "You have to go!" Sassu screamed in a tit-for-tat.


    "So... I will accompany you?" Moxie said weakly. He wanted to get rid of Hilna''s poisonous hand, but he was reluctant, so he was full of hesitation in his tone.


    "Roll, no you!" Sasio angered.


    "Mosco has something else." Han Jin hammered the tone: "Then you both go."


    "Oh..." Sasio''s face is full of happiness, and Lei Zhe is like a death test. Sure enough, it is ok, but not too forgetful.

 Chapter 453： The prelude to the final battle

    The foreclosure of the final battle of the fourth and fifth chapters


    Han Jin sat at his desk and silently flipped through the book in his hand. This was given to him by Solomon. It detailed the various techniques of using spiritual power. Unlike ordinary magic books, magic books always put the principle of magic. And the various effects of the elements are listed first, then the magic, but this book is the first to introduce the use of mental power, and the entire second half is using a search for the trace of the origin of spiritual power, the more The harder it is to understand later.


    The Grand Duke of Solomon believed that there was an eighth element, or that he had been exploring the mystery of the eighth element. Looking at the handwriting of the Grand Duke of Solomon, Han Jin had a feeling of invisibility. Solomon believed that the eighth element was hidden behind the spiritual element. .


    Looking at it, Han Jin suddenly remembered that Master had talked about when he was chatting. When he went to the West to play, he found that there was a Brahman in the local area. They also practiced, but the way of cultivation is completely different from that of the self-cultivator. From various angles, Brahminists are far less than self-cultivators. They don¡¯t adjust their minds and think that the spirit is worse than everything. The weak body can always erupt all kinds of magical powers at specific moments. They can enter the water without invading, can¡¯t burn, and can float in the air. When fighting with people, the power will increase by a thousand times than usual, and you can easily subdue the giant elephant that is crazy. There is no skill in this. For example, the fire-fighters in Brahmanism are often burnt and burnt if they are not careful. The key is that when they are ready to go on a high-temperature charcoal fire, they often need a quiet time. I will keep telling myself that the charcoal fire is warm, will not hurt myself, and then go up. Han Jin realized that the state of spiritual silence must be very special, and it is also the source of Brahman''s various magical powers, but he has begun to repair the truth, there is no need to lose watermelon to sesame. Master told him that it was not for him to go to Brahman to learn, but to teach him that each genre has its own strengths and advantages, not arrogance.


    Reminiscent of some bizarre news, such as an old man in the fire, alone moved a heavy safe to save his dying loved ones, compared with Brahmin, the former must be, must be, Brahmin is convinced The state of the two is very similar.


    Han Jin sighed for a long time and sighed softly. He still couldn¡¯t catch the unknown opportunity.


    Taoism and the magic and vindictiveness of this world have the same effect. There are no doubts in these kinds of cultivation methods. There are enough magic powers to sing the spells. Magic will appear. What does it mean to believe it or not? Just like an ordinary person, he wants to go upstairs to the downstairs, then just walk up, just keep telling yourself that you can walk downstairs and you can walk downstairs... Isn''t it sick? !


    However, based on the existing meta-energy, if he sinks into the state of spiritual silence, will the power also rise like the Brahminists?


    Han Jin also remembered God''s play. In countless ways, only God''s play and Brahman''s cultivation methods are similar, but God''s play requires spiritual support, not pure spiritual silence.


    When I think about it, Han Jin feels that the brain is awkward. He uses his fingers to soften his eyebrows. Thinking is really a painstaking thing.


    Yalena¡¯s hands were holding her hands and she was watching Hanjin¡¯s ecstasy. At this moment, she suddenly said: ¡°Raphael!¡±


    "Hmm?" Han Jin slowly opened his eyes.


    "So you let Sasio and Leizhe go?" asked Elena.


    "what happened?"


    "They have a hard time taking care of themselves. You should send more people to protect them." Yalena¡¯s eyebrows showed a sorrow: "I know that Ma Lishen, he is not a good thing. He hooked up with Zaguned a long time ago. Together, what if he wants to hurt Sasou and Lezhe?"


    "No." Han Jin smiled.


    "How dare you be so sure?"


    "Ma Lishen has been overwhelmed by Chesham. If he is not supported, he decides to survive this winter. You should also know that the cold shadow city''s army can exert its maximum combat power in the winter, their stone statues. Ghosts, scorpions, and steel scorpions are not affected by the weather at all, and Dip City is not. Also, the magical corps of Cold Shadow City has the same fighting attributes as the Grand Duke¡¯s Phoenix Birds. Hogan said that most of them are It¡¯s the ice and snow magician. They collectively create a blizzard that is enough to bury a city overnight. If there is another Titan family to help...¡± Han Jin shook his head: ¡°He can block Chesham¡¯s offensive a few months ago. It¡¯s very surprising, it¡¯s estimated... he himself will be surprised. Where will he still have the confidence to continue playing with Chesham? Sasou and Lei Zhe appeared at this time, it¡¯s his life-saving straw, he¡¯s not It will come in chaos."


    "The magical army of Cold Shadow City is so powerful?" Yalena paused. "Did you already treat Chesham as your next opponent? Then we... let the Deathbird Legion come back?" She conceived in her mind. The scene in which the world was buried by a blizzard is indeed a headache. It is estimated that most soldiers will lose their combat power except for high-level professionals.


    "This is our business, I don''t want the Grand Duke to look down." Han Jin smiled.


    "Do not use your mouth, let me go!" said Yalena.


    "Little fool, in the eyes of others, we are already alone. What is the difference between you and me?"


    Yalena was somewhat happy and somewhat dissatisfied, because Han Jin always called her ''little fool'' when she was two people.


    Han Jin¡¯s line of sight suddenly condensed, and then he laughed.


    "What are you laughing at?" asked Elena curiously.


    "I remembered Cesam."


    "He is funny??" Yalena is even more puzzled.


    "In this world, Chesham should be the guy with the most marriages." Han Jindao.


    "I know, he thinks human women are more attractive, and the Titans..." Yalena stayed and said: "But...but I see Dominique very well! If I am a Titan Man, I will definitely like her!"


    "Yeah." Han Jin nodded. "So, I feel that some places in Chesham may have disabilities. He is very inferior. He doesn''t dare to marry a woman of the Titans. He finally turns his eyes to a man who is much shorter than him. ¡±


    ¡°Disability? Where is the disability?¡± asked Elena with her eyes wide open.


    "Cough..." Han Jin coughed twice: "You still don''t know."


    "Whoever rarely listens to you!" Yalena was very dissatisfied with Han Jin¡¯s attitude of saying half of it. She stood up and said, "I will ask others!"


    "Come back!" Han Jin had some headaches. Yalin didn''t understand people. She didn''t understand what it meant. She asked women and asked men to be more embarrassed.


    "Then tell me!" said Yalena.


    Just then, the door was suddenly pushed open, and Harley¡¯s figure floated in.


    If it was the past, Halley dared to open the door without asking for it, and it would definitely be bombarded by Han Jin. But now, Han Jin feels that Harley is more pleasing to the eye and whispered: "What happened?"


    "Master, not good, not good!" Harley screamed in panic: "The old thing is coming!!"


    "What?" Han Jin narrowed his eyes. He had already seen the monk Adolf on the deck: "Go, please give me the person."


    "Master, I will go please? He will kill me!" Harley was even more alarmed. As an undead creature, although he has been greatly modified, he is still very sensitive to the light. He knows that the old thing is more than Jie Di. Sis is even more powerful and can even completely obliterate him between his gestures.


    "I will let you go when you go. There will be nothing." Although he was sitting in the cabin, he could clearly see the confusion in Adolf''s eyes. Before the doubts were resolved, Adolf could not make a mess.


    "Good..." Harley squeezed a word out of his teeth and immediately took a breath and said to Han Jin with a crying room: "Master, later... I can''t serve you anymore, you have to take care, take care. ...and my wife, you have to take care, goodbye..."


    Harley is telling his last words, and I feel very unbearable, and said: "Hare, you stay here, I will meet."


    "Mrs...." Harley burst into tears, suddenly screaming enough to wear a cloud, and then rushed to Yalina.


    Han Jin raised his hand and released an electric light. He was hitting Harley. Harley¡¯s figure was instantly smashed, and then turned into a round bead. He slammed on the table and then slammed on the table. Han Jin went.


    "It¡¯s really no good." Han Jin shook his head. Sometimes, Harley could have enough courage, but more often, he never regrets showing his embarrassment.


    Harley did not care about Han Jin¡¯s evaluation. The black ball was still approaching Han Jin. Seeing that he did not teach him again, he quickly rolled up along Hanjin¡¯s fingertips and disappeared into the cuff.


    Adolf¡¯s visit made Guevara and others stunned and knew what kind of attitude should be maintained. Is it that Han Jin is not there to avoid entanglement, or to inform Hanjin? Just when Guevara and others were uncertain, Yalena had already come up and invited Adolf to see Han Jin. Gwalay and others knew that this was definitely Han Jin¡¯s meaning and he was relieved. .


    A moment later, Adolf walked slowly into Hanjin¡¯s room. It was only two days. It was impossible for anything to change. Just, Adolf¡¯s feeling seemed to be aging for a few decades. This and his Eyes related, his eyes looked very young, bright and clear, and now it is covered in a gray, full of confusion.


    The simple and firm belief is suddenly incited. This kind of blow far exceeds the physical damage. Therefore, Adolf is coming, and he can''t help.


    Adolf looked at Han Jin quietly. His eyes seemed to contain tremendous pressure. Even the side of the line, Yalena had a feeling of sorrow, but Han Jin did not feel anything, just reached out. Let''s let the side beside: "Come on? Sit down."


    However, Han Jin¡¯s heart is not as relaxed as his appearance. He is guessing what Adolf¡¯s intentions are.


    I don¡¯t know how long silence has been, Adolf finally spoke up. He said one word at a time: "What are you...?" Adolf also knows that this sentence cannot be said. It means that he completely lost. However, after struggling for more than a day, he really can''t bear tremendous pressure. Even if he is dead, he will die clearly and clearly!


    Han Jin was silent for a moment, slowly raised his head and said in a gentle tone: "I have told you."


    "Tell me??" Adolf''s eyes were even more confused.


    "Yes." Han Jin smiled: "The first sentence I said to you has already told you."


    If Adolf was struck by lightning, he suddenly remembered that Han Jin had said at the time that he liked the words engraved on the statue of the right angel Alpha and went to eternity...


    Eternal, the word is too great, can human humble life match it?


    At this moment, Adolf felt the pain of the throat burning, he swallowed a hard saliva, wanted to say something, but did not know what to say, why? Will he be so stupid? ! The answer is at a handy place, but he did not find it. It¡¯s so ridiculous for a day¡¯s hard work and embarrassment! For many years, he has been trying to teach people to believe, to be pious, he has always played the role of a mentor, to solve problems for all beings, and now he is turned upside down, he became a ignorant, sincere and fearful student, which makes him unable adapt.


    When wisdom is deceived, it often becomes extremely stupid, even incorrigible, because wise men can easily find various reasons and strengthen their beliefs, especially a wise man who sees belief above all else. He will never look back.


    Han Jin didn''t talk, seriously read the book in his hand, and sometimes turned to the next page, and Adolf didn''t know what to say. The atmosphere once again fell into silence. On the one hand, Irina felt very uncomfortable. She wanted to speak up. A few words, let the atmosphere calm down, but the innate intuition of the woman told her that Han Jin did not really read the book. What is this? Does she understand the struggle?


    However, Yalena cleverly remained silent, not the same as others. Someone knocked on the door, and then the door was pushed open. Gaobin walked in from outside.


    "Come back? How?" Han Jin smiled.


    "Raphael, things... not right, I have a bad feeling." Gaobin glanced at Adolf as he spoke.


    ¡°Not too good foreboding?¡± Han Jinyi said: ¡°What is it?¡±


    See Han Jin asked, Gao Bin said: "The guys are still very cautious, but their performance is crazy!"


    "Crazy? You mean..."


    "I know that you have come back, and you know your strength. You have a lot of strong people around you. They dare to attack the military camp. Are you not surprised?" Gao Bindao said: "If they are just a group of fools, they can barely accept But their principals are very careful, I am behind them, and I have lost a few times!"


    "If it''s just for the treasures of the Morgan Group, they really don''t have to do this before." Han Jin frowned.


    "Not for anything, Raphael!" Gao Bindao said: "Their attitude is very arrogant, they don''t put us in the eye, they can do things very carefully, like experienced veterans, this is very Contradictions are also very weird."


    Han Jin understood Gao Bei¡¯s hesitation. He closed the book and slowly started to walk in the house. They chased and killed them all the way. After being driven away by Adolf, they did not give up. They chased the holy crown city and shot again. Later, they were wonderful. They hid them all, and the most important part of the aster flower organization of the Holy Crown City was uprooted by Han Jin. The attackers could not get an effective source of information. They were quiet for a few days and passed the news at Chiswick. After going out, they immediately made a fuss, but only greed can make those people so follow-up? This is a kind of impetuousness from the bottom of my heart, or, arrogant, as if something has been pressed for a long time, and finally can not help but burst out, and the attackers are careful not only because of their professional instinct.


    Han Jin¡¯s eyes swept from Adolf. The wrinkles were traces of the years. He suddenly moved and meditated for a moment, saying slowly: ¡°Gaobin, you remind me!¡±


    "What did you think of?" Gaobin hurriedly asked.


    "They are Aster flowers, Donald''s Hell Aster flowers." Han Jin sighed with relief: "For decades, the forbearance is to rush to bloom when Donald is on the ground in the world, so welcome their king, now... ...the time should be almost the same."


    "Donald? Abyss devil Donald?" Adolf asked.


    "Except him, who would dare to use this name in the abyss world?" Han Jin said slowly: "If I guess it is correct, maybe this year, or this month... The army of the Abyss world will appear on the ground. ¡±


    "What?" Gao Bin was shocked. He thought that he had beaten the orc family. The elves would win a time to cultivate and raise their feet. How... The war is about to begin?


    "What?!" Adolf''s face is more ugly than Gaobin. He is just a monk, not a god. He can''t sense the incitement of the abyss. Of course, he can''t know the danger of the world.


    "I am just wondering, those people... Why are you willing to sell for Donald?" Han Jin frowned.


    Adolf wants to explain, but he closes his mouth. He hasn¡¯t thought about how to treat this young man in front of him. Because his judgment on Hanjin¡¯s origin is too absurd, it is simply unacceptable. If you explain it at this moment, it is undoubtedly repeated. To the extent of the concession, it was lowered again.


    "Gao Bin, do you think that when Donald is on the ground, will he focus on Nikolay, or will he deal with us?" Han Jin asked.


    "Nikola." Gao Bin said without hesitation.


    "why?"


    "The male empire has occupied more than a dozen provinces and has the prototype of a great empire. If the first wave of attacks fails to destroy the male empire, the strong men of the male empire will draw enough from the completely unfamiliar battlefield. Lessons learned how to deal with the abyss race, the war will gradually enter a stalemate, just like the first world war." Gao Bin sneered: "If Donald can''t even see this, his ability will be somewhat The name is not true, even if we can beat us, it will definitely not be Nikola''s opponent in the future."


    "This is fine." Han Jin is very convinced of Gao Bin¡¯s vision and sense of war: "I also need some time to cushion the pressure caused by the abyss world."


    "With your strength, are you worried about that Donald?" Adolf could not help.


    "My strength? My strength is not strong enough." Han Jin laughed: "And, you can''t put all your attention on one Donald, he is just a superficial." Han Jin has a lot to say, the mainland After years of melee, the fighting power is far less than the reunification period. Donald has been set up for many years. Therefore, in the early days of the war, the situation of the various races on the ground must be very difficult. The key lies in how to pull back later, but he does not want to explain too much to Adolf.


    "Surface?" Adolf took a deep breath: "What do you mean... Death Hamas?!"


    Gao Bin¡¯s eyes are straight and he¡¯s staring at Adolf. What''s the mess? Even the death of Hamas is coming out? Thought it is still the century of the gods? !


    Gao Bin doesn''t like the mysterious things, but Adolf likes to put his thoughts into infinite time and touch the greatest veil. His personality has also had a sacred glory. The resulting one is not excited, but a kind of Thoroughly excited!


    "Death Hamas..." Han Jin showed a smile, but he was not laughing at Adolf, but remembered his agreement with Solomon.


    Really...this is the case! Adolf believes that if he is still young, he will definitely make a crazy shout, and he finally waited for this day! Will it wipe out all the evil twilight battles, and it is also the final battle with the death **** Hamas, is it going to break out? ! Since then, there has been no suffering in the world. Everyone can enjoy peace and happiness in heaven, and he Adolf, as the most faithful believer, as a fearless fighter who never bows to any evil and always fights in the forefront. What will you win in this final battle?


    He does not need honors, nor does he need to be commended. He only needs God to smile at him. In front of God, he will always be a lost child. God gave him directions, gave him a goal, and even gave him a complete In life, two lines of tears flowed out of Adolf''s eyes, blurring his sight, so that he could not see Han Jin and Gao Bin again. Adolf also knew that he was somewhat rude, bent slightly, then turned and walked away. Go, he was so excited that he touched a few handles that didn''t touch the door, and Yalina came over to help him open the door...


    "You... have you seen it?" Adolf had gone out for a long time, and Yalena still stood at the door: "He cried..."


    Han Jin and Gao Bin face each other, they certainly saw it, but it was completely inexplicable.


    "I don''t seem to say anything?" Han Jin''s tone is somewhat uncertain.


    "You mentioned the **** of death, Hamas." Gao Bin recalled.


    "It is what he said first." Han Jindao.


    "But... he is a believer!" said Yalena: "Why does the death of Hamas make him so excited?"


    Han Jin and Gao Bin, you look at me, I look at you, are silent, the monks and monks, who are close to the age of 100, or even older, how can they cry like a child?

 Chapter 454： contract

    Chapter 456 contract


    I should go there!


    Han Jin made up his mind. He thought that there was still a period of time, but the action of Hell Aster flower organization arrogantly caused him to be highly alert.


    After years of melee, there are only a few lords left in the northeastern region. The Duke of Solomon on the swamp side does not have to consider it. He believes that Solomon has enough self-protection ability. On the side of the swamp, there are only four forces left. One is him. Han Jin, one is the Yehliu City of the Elves, one is the Malishen of Dip City, and the Chesham of the Cold Shadow City.


    Among the four forces, he is the largest in the territory, with three territories, the Holy Crown City, the Black Crow City and most of the Beit League, Chesham ranked second, with two territories, Cold Shadow City and Kubu City, Wild Liucheng ranked third, and the struggling Ma Lishen ranked fourth. Of course, this is only based on the size of the site.


    Seriously calculated, Hanjin¡¯s territory is more than twice that of Chesham, but the overall strength is not necessarily stronger than Chesham. The Black Crow City and the Beit League are almost in ruins. The population is lost and it takes a long time. To restore vitality, he can only rely on the holy crown city, and behind the cold shadow city is the Titan family, which has greatly narrowed the gap between the two sides.


    Therefore, we must pay attention to Chesham. When the abyssal invasion, Chesham will become an indispensable backbone. The Titans will release more combat power than the Elf, and the city of Dip City.


    In other words, the united front must be established as soon as possible. On the other side of Ma Lishen, he is not worried. The key is Chesham!


    Han Jin stepped back and thought about the bits and pieces of Chesham that Guevara and the Duke of Solomon had revealed. Guevara said that Cesham was a madman. Solomon said that Cesham¡¯s brain was abnormal and applied. Modern language, Chesham should be a mental illness, with some personality paranoid obstacles, and Chesham''s intelligence is very high, he can become Thunder Titan and have an unshakable reputation within the family, is a strong proof.


    Dealing with such a guy is certainly not an easy task, and even if Chesham agrees to cooperate with him, he can''t believe Chesham, who dares to believe in a monster with personality paranoia? A mentally ill behavior cannot be inferred from common sense. Chesham can do anything.


    What made Han Jin¡¯s headache even more was that after Chesham captured Kubay City, he sent Hogan with a large number of slaves to rush to the city of Cliff, and Chesham was to show his power. His goal was also achieved. No one on the way dared to offend the ice and snow mage headed by Hogan. After arriving in the city of Lonely, Han Jin did not care for the three seven twenty-one, subdued Hogan, killed the ice and snow mage, and took all the slaves back. Yes, this is undoubtedly a slap in the face of Chesham.


    A paranoid mental illness, will forgive Han Jin¡¯s offense, and Han Jin really cooperates?


    difficult! !


    The best way is to find a way to get rid of Chesham, help Dominy, and let Dominion become the leader of the Titans, but this method contains too many uncertain factors. Chesham has been famous for many years, not in the Titans. Maybe not even a supporter, let Domini''s upper position, will certainly lead to the guilt of the Titans, not to mention Domini''s very clear, she does not allow Hanjin to do things that hurt the Titans, the world''s life has almost no country The concept, but the concept of race is ingrained, Han Jin can not ignore Dominic''s determination.


    Han Jin has always regarded Dominique as a friend and a trustworthy friend. He does not want to hurt Dominique.


    The more you think about it, the more you have a headache. To catch a mental trajectory and code of conduct, the difficulty factor is really too big...


    Still wait until you have seen Chesham and make a decision! Han Jin sighed with relief. When he forced Cesham''s name out of his mind, he suddenly thought of Julie.


    Han Jin doesn''t care about Morgan''s secrets, but the shining robes are important artifacts. If he doesn''t want it, it must be a lie, but he can''t ask, can only wait, can''t always run over to Julie, Morgan Secret Where is it? Give me the shining shirt!


    The hypocrite is disgusting, but the real villain is not so good. Han Jin does not want to do anything, at least not to let his friends leave this impression. In order to avoid suspicion, he has never even asked the experience of the distressed distress. The people of Hell Aster flowers are staring at the beautiful, and of course they are related to the shining shirt. As long as he asks, the topic will inevitably turn to the shining shirt. Now everyone knows that he already has the brilliant pendant and the shield of the lion. How do you express your attitude? Deliberately shirking, pretending not interested, hypocritical! Asked Julie to give him the shining robes, villain! Then... still keep silent...


    Just then, the door was tapped a few times, and the voice of Gibran came from outside: "Raphael, is ready!"


    "Come in." Han Jindao: "Cultini?"


    "He has been waiting there." Gibran said as he pushed the door open.


    Han Jin sank for a moment and nodded: "Let''s go, we have passed."


    When Han Jin and Gibran went to the deck, they found that everyone was surrounded, and there was an excited call from them, and the voice seemed to be Hiller.


    Han Jin frowned and walked slowly. Seeing Han Jin, Mo Xinke, Hogan and others hurriedly let out the position. Han Jin saw that Hausmann and Hillester were sitting opposite each other. With a stack of papers filled with words, Hillester''s face turned red, patted the table from time to time, and even yelled at the nose of Hausmann, compared with Hiller, Hallmann It looked very weak. He bitterly faced his face and tried to explain something. Suddenly, he was so frightened that he swayed his hands desperately. The more excited Hillist, the weaker Hauser, and finally he was pleading for Hilley. Ster.


    If someone else sees this scene, he must have thought that Hillest was bullying and trying to force Howman to sign an unequal contract, but Han Jin knew that the bully must be Hiller.


    I want to recognize a person, I need to savor it. When Hillest is the most destitute, he only relies on soft rice to live. The encounter is very miserable. Han Jin made a joke and told Hillest to go. Revenge, however, Hillist did not retaliate against anyone''s thoughts, because he knows that he is losing money, such a person will be tempted by Hardman? impossible!


    In contrast, Howman, the city is extremely deep, set up its own foundation in the chaos, always firmly grasp the joint chamber of commerce and mercenary guild, has a pivotal influence, not enough mentality, can it be done? Do not say anything else. As far back as two years ago, he made a lot of money for him. He fully supported the Black Crow City. This kind of discouragement is far from ordinary people.


    Han Jin is not in the short-term protection. When he makes Hilster go into contact with Holman, he knows that the difference between Hiller and Holman is too big, and it is likely to suffer, but Harman is after all. He helped him in the toughest time, so that it doesn''t matter. As long as he always has overwhelming power, he is not afraid of Howman to fly to the sky. If Hallman is too much, he can make Howman doubled out. .


    However, everyone else was blinded by superficial phenomena. They thought that Hillist had done too much, just because they were different, and Hilester was also his own, so it was hard to say anything, only to remain silent.


    Han Jin went to the table and reached for the preliminary contract and flipped a few pages.


    "Adult!" Hillester stood up in anger.


    "Adult, you are coming." Howman stood up with a smile and bent down to Hanjin.


    More than a dozen sheets of paper are full of words. Han Jin does not understand this kind of ''economic contract'', but there is some knowledge. He found that the content written on it covers a wide range, and the list is very detailed. Very surprised, asked to Hillest: "Is this what you wrote?"


    "Yes... it was Miss Julie who helped me write." Hillester''s face was even redder.


    "Miss Lily? Miss Julie of the Morgan Group?" Howlman asked, his eyes showing a stunned look. Obviously, he had just been surprised by Hillett''s ''professional and systematic knowledge.''


    Hillester turned coldly and didn''t take care of Howman.


    "Everyone is their own, there is nothing to be noisy." Han Jin said in the tone of the lesson, and then put the reserve contract back on the table.


    "Adult, Hilster is really too..." Although he heard that Han Jin was teaching Hillett, but there was no glory on the face of Hurman, but he smiled: "The real profit can not be so big. There are hundreds of caravans in the United Chamber of Commerce. How much profit there is, no one knows better than me."


    "Do you think you know?!" Hillester angered. He talked a lot with Julie. Li Mingming told him plainly that the various official roads built during the reunification of the Great Empire were an indispensable lifeline. In the past, because of years of melee, the lifeline has always been broken for various reasons, even big bleeding, which seriously affects the profits of the merchants. If Hanjin can rely on his own strength to fully guarantee the safety of the lifeline, the total profit will reach an unimaginable The number, so it must not be retreated, and nothing can be withdrawn.


    Hillester benefited a lot. He even wanted to invite Julie out and let Julie talk to Howman. He would rather give way, but the time is limited, and the beautiful injury is still not good. The mental state is not good. He has to give up. I have my own thoughts.


    It is because of enough understanding that the more he complains, the more angry he is, and the more he has no control over his emotions.


    "Let''s do it, you don''t argue, I have a way." Han Jin smiled and glanced around, suddenly asked: "Ji Bolun, how many chairs are there?"


    "Chair?" Gibran looked around and said, "There are almost four or fifty."


    "Give me a few gold coins." Han Jin reached out.


    Gibran was even more confused, but he still took out a few gold coins and placed them in Hanjin¡¯s palm.


    "President Holman, to be honest, in my most difficult time, you have generously helped us, so I think that it is a jealousy of friendship in terms of profit." Han Jin smiled.


    "Adult, I represent the owner of the city, thank you for your love!" Howman was right, then bent down again to Hanjin.


    "I also know that profit can''t be so much. Find a compromise." Han Jin went to the seat that Hillester had given up, put down a gold coin, then went to the side of the empty seat and put it down. Two gold coins, smiled: "This is good, you put four gold coins on the next chair, then the next one is eight, then sixteen, when all the chairs are full of gold coins, this is me The profit of the year, the rest, belongs to you."


    "Adult! How can this be?!" Hillester shouted. He never imagined that Han Jin not only did not give him the title, but completely destroyed his plan.


    "Adult, you don''t make a joke." Howman smiled bitterly, he didn''t believe Han Jin''s words at all, probably estimated that according to Hanjin''s method, all the chairs were filled with gold coins, and 10,000 gold coins may be more than enough. Let the Lord Lord earn this point in a year? Even if Han Jin really thinks so, he doesn''t dare, is it... should it be relegated? He felt that Han Jin¡¯s remarks were very likely to have been dissatisfied with him.


    "So many people are watching, I will be kidding?" Han Jin slowly shook his head: "You can rest assured, I just want to express a gratitude to you."


    "Raphael, you don''t have the power to do this!" Hillester made a hysterical cry, and he was already speechless.


    "Hilster, what are you talking about?!" Guevara screamed.


    Others looked at Hiller''s line of sight and it became a bit weird. Hilester understood that he had made a big taboo, his face had turned from red to white, his lips were squatting, and he couldn''t speak.


    Howman looked at Han Jin for a while, and looked at Guevara for a while. His eyes were full of hesitation. He had been doing business for many years and he believed nothing. He only believed that heaven would never fall for no reason. Because of gratitude, almost all the profits are handed over? Joke, so grateful to him, why not let him be the lord? !


    "You are doubting my sincerity?" Han Jin said softly.


    "I..." Howlman paused. He knew that he had no retreat. He simply gnawed his teeth: "Well, just do what the adults mean! But these days I strolled around and found that you have already taken the holy Are the magic crystal cannons on the wall of the crown city removed?"


    "Well, what happened?"


    "Adults, this is not good!" Howman said solemnly: "Holy Crown City is your capital, other cities can still remedy things, Sanctuary City can not appear any mistakes! Adults, Cliff City and six More than a hundred magic crystal cannons, I will ship all the magic crystal cannons in a month, and the magic crystal... Please give me a month and a half, I will make up 30,000 magic crystals with seven or more orders. Adults, this is already the home of the Lonely City. You also know that the United Chamber of Commerce is mainly doing the business of magic crystal and weapon armor. I always want to leave some turnover, and those magic crystal cannons and magic crystals. Together, it is the profit that we handed over to adults this year. You see... can you?"


    "First of all, thank you for your sincerity." Han Jin said with a smile: "However, I can''t ask for your magic crystal cannon and magic crystal. We will pay for it. Of course, I hope you can make some more on the price."


    "No, no, no!" Howman shook his head like a rattle: "If you insist on this... I won''t sign this contract!" Howman is always wary of flying money. He has seen many chambers of commerce just because it is too greedy, it disappears completely without a trace. Money is cute, but it must be earned through safe and suitable channels.


    "This way... Yeah." Han Jin smiled and said: "If there is no other opinion, then sign the contract, Hillester, you can change it."


    "I don''t sign!" Hillester also knew that compromise would be good for him, but he couldn''t accept this result anyway: "Adult, let me go back to be my supervisor, this... I can''t do it!"


    "This is the order." Han Jin said coldly, and then gave a look to Hillester.


    Hilester stunned and stared at Han Jin. He thought he was blind. Then he saw Han Jin¡¯s mouth tilting up slightly. He immediately understood that Han Jin was not confused and made a decision. He stabilized his mood. Sit down slowly.


    Howlman looked down at the gains and losses, failed to find the change of Hillester, plus the promise just now, he gave a total of more than a thousand magic crystal cannons before and after, and a large number of magic crystals, stubbornly strong It can be worth the profit of the previous year. It is ok to take advantage of it. But if you want to take advantage of it, especially Hanjin¡¯s big price, it is definitely dancing with the **** of death. He will not do this kind of thing anyway. .


    After almost half an hour, Hillester had changed the rules on profit sharing in the contract, and then wrote down his name. The magician on the side rushed to cover the magic mark, and then he coldly put the contract. Handed to Howman.


    Howman looked at it seriously, then wrote his name and looked up to Han Jin with a smile: "Adult, I have kept you waiting."


    Han Jin took the contract and threw it to Hillester. He said faintly: "Cust safe."


    "Adult, I don''t know what language to use to express my gratitude." Howman said with a long sigh of relief: "In fact, the gold coins I carry with you this time are enough to pay you a year''s profit. Haha..."


    Howman is joking, others know that gold coins are not the focus, those magic crystal cannons and magic crystals are the real profits, but also laughed.


    "Yes? Then pay it now." Han Jin said with a smile, and then thought of something: "Right, President Holman, if you feel that the contract is not suitable, you want to change the contract, you can directly Looking for Hillester.¡± Han Jin did not want to kill Howman to live, but to give a lesson to Howman, and also to export to Hilster.

 Chapter 455： Strong heart

    The fifth and fifth chapters of the powerful heart


    "Raphael, it is here." Gibran whispered.


    Han Jinxin felt it. He looked up and saw Gao Bin smiling upstairs. He nodded and said, "We are going up too."


    Han Jin and Gibran turned around and turned into the shop. Only Yalin, as if she had never heard of Han Jin, went straight ahead. Han Jin smashed and reached out and grabbed Yalina.


    "What''s wrong?" Yalena was surprised.


    "What are you thinking?"


    "I..." Yalina''s face turned red: "I didn''t think about anything."


    Han Jin saw that Yalina did not want to say, shrugged her shoulders: "Go here, continue to go out of the city!"


    "Oh." Yalina sighed and followed Han Jin.


    This is a weapons store, the store is not big, in fact, the weapons store opened in the city, is enough to prove the master''s financial resources, when Han Jin and Yalina, Gibran walked into the store, Gaobin went upstairs Down, take Hanjin and others through the shop and walk to the backyard. The backyard is where the owner of the store has set up his own small and small place, but it has now been requisitioned.


    Xiannier, Chitike, Kane, and Kurtini are all here. When I saw Kane, Chitke rushed up and slammed the voice: "Adult, still can''t find Branchi, but...we I found that Odd was a little abnormal."


    "Od? What happened to him?"


    ¡°Do you remember that the priests and believers made trouble?¡± Chitwick said: ¡°Od did not appear that day!¡±


    "I remembered. I went to the Holy See that day and only saw Adonis and Amy Jie. I really didn''t see him." Han Jin''s brow slammed a bit. Is it that Branqi has seen Odd? Then Odd...


    "Oder''s performance in these days is very strange. When someone is there, there is nothing. When they are alone, they often lose their hearts. My people saw that today, Amy Jie and Ode greeted each other. They only took pictures in the back. De, Odd almost jumped up and his face became very unsightly." Chitke said: "I used to send people to Ode''s house to see, but I was afraid of being discovered by him, in case it was... That''s a bad thing! Adult, what do you think we should do?"


    "Do you know Ode''s home?"


    "I know, just near the Holy See, there is only one street."


    "Then he has no reason to disappear." Han Jin paused: "When the things here are finished, let''s take a trip together."


    "Go to his home? Adult, he is the paladin of the Holy See after all, let''s search... is it bad?"


    "Who said that we went to search, as the lord of the Holy City, visit him as a paladin, can''t you? He dare to drive me out?" Han Jin smiled, then turned his eyes to Kurtini: "Cultini, how are you over there?"


    "I have already leaked the news. If there is a traitor, he will definitely come over and ventilate." The muscles on Kurtini''s face twitched: "And, someone has come."


    "who is it?"


    "Makaf, my most trusted assistant, adult, you have seen him." Curtini''s voice was a little hoarse, and the taste of betrayal was not good, not to mention the fact that the Makaf was an enemy from the beginning. I have been deceiving him, using him, playing with him, as a former ''special agent'', this is an unbearable insult, and almost caused a great disaster. If they are not very lucky, they escaped and met again. Adolf, who survived the disaster, really had the worst result. What other faces does he have to see Hanjin? !


    "Since you have found out the traitors, what are you waiting for?" Han Jin asked.


    "I doubt more than one traitor." Kurtini took a long breath: "So I have separated them long ago. They have no chance to connect with each other. Today, we must wipe out the traitors."


    Han Jin nodded. This is his habit. According to the different abilities of each person, the task is assigned. As for how they act, Han Jin generally does not interfere. He looked around and said: "What about Gail''s manager?"


    "In the military camp, Julie needs human protection." Gao Bin approached.


    At this moment, Kane suddenly said: "Cultini, come over and see, is he yours?"


    In the eyes of Kane¡¯s perspective, there was a magician wearing a light yellow magic robe. He walked to the front of the Black Pearl Hotel and stopped for a moment, as if watching the movements around, and then walking quickly inside. go with.


    Kurtini''s face changed again, but he was so angry that he couldn''t speak, only to gnash his teeth there.


    "It''s our turn." Han Jin walked to the courtyard door: "Your people meet each other and will immediately understand that this is a trap for them."


    Stepping out of the backyard door, passing through a not-wide street, the front is the Black Pearl Hotel. When Han Jin and others stepped on the steps, two magicians wearing buff and white magic robes rushed out from inside. The two sides just took a photo, and the two magicians immediately became as earthy, with a stiff pace, stepping back inwards.


    Han Jin, Gao Bin, Xian Nier, Yalina, and Kurtini, Gibran, Kane, etc., this lineup is too luxurious, and can even destroy the rule of a small lord in an instant, the two The magician couldn¡¯t think of resisting it. He didn¡¯t even have the mind to escape, so he was forced to go back.


    There are only four or five tables in the Black Pearl Hotel. The other tables are empty. There are only four people sitting at the table. When they hear the footsteps, they look at the door together, and they are all alone.


    Han Jin¡¯s reputation is prestigious, and there is no such thing in the limelight. I want to recognize Han Jin¡¯s appearance in the holy city. Siniel and Yalinna all have the appearance of a beautiful country, one with a long bow and one with a handle. The strange magic wand, their characteristics are far more obvious than Han Jin. As for Gao Bin, it goes without saying that there are a pair of pointed ears, but they have a thick beard, but others can ignore it. These four strong people are enough to set off a great wave anywhere in the world.


    "All right? Yeah... Don''t bother." Gao Bin smiled.


    Elena waved her magic wand. Although there have been countless cracks on her ''Golden Melon'', it does not affect her release of some ordinary magic.


    The aura of magic detection was blasted around, and it instantly enveloped every corner of the hotel. Because of several injuries in the hands of thieves, Yalina had an uncontrollable feeling of disgust for all thieves, even if it was Lei Zhe and Gibran also made her dislike. As long as she saw the sneaky guy, she would try her best to release the magic detection. How much can be released when she releases it. If she is not afraid of screaming, she will have begun to release magic. Until the entire street, as well as all the places where the Black Pearl Hotel is detected by magic, will make her feel at ease.


    "Makaf, David, you... very good, very good!!" said Curtini, gnashing his teeth.


    The two magicians did not look at Curtini. Their sights always followed Hanjin. It seems that Hanjin has an invisible attraction. If Kurtini comes with people, whether it is an opponent or not. They must fight once, but when they see Han Jin, resistance has become meaningless. It is the most thorough desperation. I am willing to wait silently for death and do not want to act.


    "Xinnier?" Han Jin said softly, he did not understand what Julie had experienced, and this kind of thing would have to be taken by Siniel.


    "They are the aster flowers of the Black Crow City. They have never been in contact with other cities. It is impossible to find other aster flowers through them." Sinnel certainly understands the meaning of Han Jin. She said faintly: "I think stay They are not very useful."


    "This way..." Han Jin paused: "I will give you a chance. If you have news that interests me, you can exchange your life. Of course, a message can only be exchanged for one person."


    "I have!" The face of Han Jin¡¯s face showed a strange smile, and the members of other aster flowers turned around and looked at the companion.


    "Say it." Han Jin said slowly.


    "Raphael, you are going to die soon, really, I am telling the truth!" The thief laughed and laughed and slammed the table: "How? This news is very important? Hahaha... Can it be used to exchange my life? Haha..."


    The members of other aster flowers suddenly realized that they laughed together and they did not make sense. That is because even if they are willing to give everything, it is difficult to hurt Hanjin¡¯s points, but it is always possible to speak, and anyway, it can¡¯t escape. Why don''t you last happy once? !


    The eyes of Xiannier and Yalina became cold at the same time. One slowly took off the longbow and re-grip the magic wand. As long as Hanjin nodded, they would immediately shoot, and the man could swear for his own woman. In fact, women can do it, especially for Siniel and Elena, even if the enemy''s strength is far stronger than them, they will die with the enemy because of this sentence.


    Han Jin still remained calm, thanks to the Grand Duke of Solomon, after the epiphany, and through constant quenching, his mind has become extremely powerful, it is a kind of self-esteem and self-confidence and experience, understanding, etc. Blended together, precipitated together, formed an indestructible rationality, he can be angry, but not angry, not annoyed, angry is a fighter, and the latter two are just emotional games for children.


    If the ants are laughing at the incompetence of the lion, will the lion be annoyed? Never, the real lion will only care about the offense of another lion!


    Gradually, the members of the aster flower can''t smile. Han Jin is so indifferent, as if he didn''t hear them at all. Accurately, if Han Jin is furious and then orders to kill them, they will take them. Smiling to death, because they won, but unfortunately, they were extremely disappointed.


    For a moment, Han Jin turned around and walked slowly. He really wanted to exchange for the same price, but the other party did not want it, or did not believe it.


    Outside the door is still a bright sun, the sun shines on the body, giving a warm, lazy feeling, Han Jin narrowed his eyes and looked at the sky, Donald can let humans be willing to sell for his life, but it is a bit of a wrist, in the end is What kind of promises and hopes? Han Jin suddenly remembered Adolf¡¯s expression of words and expressions. If he did not guess wrong, Adolf should be clear.


    Suddenly, a violent explosion interrupted Han Jin¡¯s meditation. The side wall of the Black Pearl Hotel was completely blasted. The broken bricks and stones splashed around, and the adjacent walls were also collapsed by half. People stayed and then screamed and fled.


    Han Jin couldn¡¯t help but smile, and the little fool was worried again... Fortunately, it was still somewhat sensible, and did not release Jiu Gee Ge...


    Then, Gaobin walked out slowly. Han Jin looked back and saw from his point of view that Kane released the magic shield and shrouded him and a woman. The woman looked good. There is quite a taste of Xiaojiabiyu, but the skin color is slightly black. She is the owner of the Black Pearl Hotel. At this moment, she has been scared to be soft and squatting in the arms of Kane.


    "Raphael..." Gaobin walked over to Han Jin, raised his wine bag and poured a large mouthful of wine. This continued: "I feel that the shop owner is not right. Do you see it?"


    "What''s wrong?" Han Jin smiled.


    "I don''t believe that people in this holy city still don''t know you. Even if you don''t know you, you should always know Yalina and Xiannier?" Gao Bin showed a glimmer of light: "When we first entered She even wanted to come and greet us. I think she was deliberately loaded."


    "Your observation is very detailed." Han Jin smiled: "The aster flower of the Holy Crown City has been uprooted by me, but still left some, this black pearl hotel is indeed the industry of aster flowers."


    "So they will live here?" Gao Bin frowned.


    "Between the two aster flowers, I will never contact, I think it is just a coincidence." Han Jindao.


    "Why are you leaving them?"


    "Here is my capital." Han Jin said slowly: "When Donald has set foot on the ground world, he knows our power and naturally will be interested in us. He will send someone to contact the aster flower of the Holy Crown City. How good is it? How many people will he send us when they come over, and they will not be arrested."


    "Your mind is deep enough." Gao Bin uttered an unclear word, then raised the wine bag.


    "Gao Bin, are you really so poor?" Han Jin showed helpless smile: "Can''t change a kind of wine? Then, the wine you drink in the future will be on me!"


    "What''s wrong with this wine?" Gao Bin shook his sac and squinted at Han Jin.


    "On the other end of the street, I can smell the sour taste of your body..." Han Jin sighed.


    "Get used to it." I don''t know if it was intentional to enter the Han Dynasty. Gao Bin actually drank a big bit and then said: "And, you don''t understand me at all."


    "You don''t say how can I understand?" Han Jin asked.


    "I am not drinking, but thinking about it..." At the moment, Gao Bin¡¯s eyes are full of desolateness.


    Han Jin stayed and stayed, then couldn''t help but laugh, his laughter was so unscrupulous that he almost laughed and shed tears. Although the memory of another world has long been hidden in his heart, there are times when a similar word can rekindle everything, because he can never really forget.


    "I''m so ridiculous when I said it?" Gao Bin''s face went cold, then reached out and grabbed Han Jin''s shoulder: "You are laughing at me?!" He didn''t know that Han Jin was laughing at him, or laughing at him. The incomplete and regrettable past, after his hand grabbed Han Jin¡¯s shoulder, but he couldn¡¯t help loosening it. He found that in the eyes of Han Jin¡¯s already moist, there was a sorrow that could not be opened. .


    "Sorry, some are out of order." Han Jin coughed, after all, he was not the original Han Jin, but just lost control, and then regained his emotions.


    "What''s wrong with you?" Gao Bin stared at Han Jin''s eyes. He saw that the grief that Han Jin had just revealed was too heavy. It was not something that a young man should have.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Han Jin smiled. ¡°But I suggest you, when you say that later, change ¡®ÎÒ¡¯ to ¡®¸ç¡¯.¡±


    "Brother is not drinking wine..." Gao Bin murmured, then blinked: "I was your brother!"


    "I didn''t deny it..." Han Jin smiled.


    "Brother!" Suddenly, the voice of Suniler came over: "What are you doing?!"


    Gaobin stunned and hurriedly released his hand. Then he snorted on Han Jin¡¯s shoulder. He smiled and said to Xiannier: "Raphael¡¯s shoulder is dirty and gray..."


    Xiannier strode over and looked at Gao Bin with suspiciousness. Then he looked at Han Jin. Seeing Han Jin did not have an unhappy look. This was a sigh of relief: "Raphael, I am brother..."


    "We are all right, just talked about the past." Han Jin smiled and then added: "You can rest assured, Xiannier, if Gaobin bullies me, I must report to you first!"


    "What kind of joke? Can I bully a semi-god-level powerhouse? He doesn''t bully me..." Gaobin called: "Right, Xiannier, if I am bullied, you must be the master of me. !"


    Xian Nier looked at Gao Bin, and then looked at Han Jin. Her expression was quite helpless: "You two... one is a lord, one is going to be a great elder, can''t you be serious?!"


    At this moment, Yalena and others walked out of the broken Black Pearl Hotel. The woman shopkeeper who looked good was always shrunk in Kane¡¯s arms, like a frightened bunny.


    "Adults have solved it," said Qi Keke.


    "Cultini, go find it and see if you can find something of value." Han Jindao: "Ki Qi Ke, you go with me."


    "Adult, go to Odd?" Chitke whispered: "I still have to wait for the evening, today it is Ode to tour the streets, if we break into ourselves..."


    "Alright, you are going to stare at it." Han Jindao, if the worst happens, it can''t be recovered now, and the relationship with the Holy See is gradually warming up. He wants to maintain enough respect for a paladin, in case the guess is Wrong, then he can''t give an explanation.

 Chapter 456： vinegar

    Chapter 456 vinegar


    The atmosphere on the Ares was a bit weird. Seeing Han Jin, Gao Bin and others stepping on the deck, no one came to say hello. Obviously, something more interesting is attracting everyone''s attention.


    Howlman¡¯s pile of sitting on the chair, yes, is sitting on the pile, his body is like losing the vertebrae, soft, if the eyesight is good enough, you can clearly see that Holman¡¯s body is always shaking slightly. In fact, today''s weather is not very hot, not to mention the God of War is not affected by the climate, but Harman is constantly sweating, his forehead, cheeks, nose, everywhere It was sweat, and he couldn''t see Howman''s back, but his chest was completely wet with sweat, and it was not too much to describe with sweat. Sitting in the opposite of Hurman, Hiller, was a smile, sometimes caressing the contract in his hand, and sometimes looked up at Holman with a smirk.


    In the center of the deck, there are dozens of chairs, among which more than a dozen chairs are placed in front of the gold coins. From left to right, the coins gradually increase, and the last chair is piled up, but the last few rows The chairs are all empty, and there are a few people in the fitted body standing by the chairs and glanced at the empty chairs with a dull gaze. They are all the people brought by Howman, and they are only able to appreciate Howman¡¯s moment. The mood, as for other people, are watching the excitement, in the end is the difference between the ah...


    The Moxie Branch gave a thumbs up to Han Jin, and then laughed with a big grin. In fact, when Han Jin spoke his own conditions, none of the people present realized what a huge number would be, and the planes were different. Civilization will not be the same. The world is dominated by elemental civilization. The outstanding people are exhausted. Everything they do and everything they think about is to make themselves or make their race stronger. Although there is primitive mathematics. However, they are all based on daily life. It is hard to imagine that there is something to be applied to the ''100 million'' unit. Who will calculate how many grains of wheat will be consumed by the people in their territory?


    The gold coins were quickly used up. The people of Howman did not give up. They wanted to know an accurate result. When the value of a chair was found to be almost equal to the total value of the Union Chamber, it would be meaningless to continue calculating. But one of the smart people took the opportunity to put the numbers in one, and continued to calculate downwards based on the total value of the joint chamber. Soon, this unit also broke through the scale of ''10,000''. What is even more terrifying is that there are still some chairs. No calculations, then all the people are stunned.


    It can be said that Howman is the most failed businessman since the written record. A business that should have gained huge profits, but let him lose his wife and lose his army, even if he has a long life like a dragon, then Don''t eat or sleep, use all the time to work hard to make money. On the day of his death, he may not be able to pay off this unimaginable debt.


    Other than the people of Harman, others are not too sensitive to numbers, but they know that tens of thousands of joint chambers of commerce are not enough. What kind of concept is this? It can only be said that someone is too broken¡­¡­


    The proud Hillester looked up and saw Han Jin slowly walking towards the stairs. He hurriedly stood up and shouted: "Adult!!" He never admired a person like this at the moment, perhaps his own strength is low. For the sake of it, he doesn''t like violence, and Han Jin has become his role model. In just a few words, the soldiers are not bloody, and they have not paid any price. The huge joint chambers will soon turn into a cloud. The more important point is that Hao Mann accepted the treaty with pleasure, who can do this?


    The voice of Hillester alerted Hallin. He turned to see Han Jin and immediately jumped up from the chair. He ran to Han Jin and yelled in his mouth: "Adult, no, this can''t be done... ..."


    "Hilster, will President Holman pay off our profits?" Han Jin ignored Louis.


    "Not enough!" Hillester deliberately bit the sentence very heavy.


    "Adult, no, really can''t do it..." Howman pleaded, but he also knew vaguely that Han Jin didn''t want to kill him alive. Maybe he did something that caused Han Jin''s dissatisfaction. He gave him a lesson, so at this time, he couldn¡¯t take care of his face anymore. The more he showed his knees, the more likely he was to get Han Jin¡¯s understanding.


    ¡°Do you think the contract is somewhat unreasonable?¡± Han Jin smiled.


    "This..." Howman¡¯s arrogance is unreasonable. Since the emergence of civilization, this should be regarded as the most unreasonable treaty, but he dare not say it.


    "I have already said it when I left. If you want to change the treaty, you can go directly to Hillest, not to find me." Han Jindao.


    Howman immediately realized that it was because he had offended Hillist. He hurriedly turned around and rushed to Hillist, and whispered in his mouth: "Hilster adults... Master Lester..."


    "President of Harman, what''s the matter?" Hillester asked slowly.


    Han Jin smiled and shook his head and walked down the stairs slowly. When things got to this point, he didn''t need him to intervene. Hillist should be clear about his intentions.


    In fact, it is no wonder that others can only blame Hallman himself. Hilister was held by the Holy See for so many days. Han Jin was apologetic and always wanted to compensate Hillester from other aspects. The experience and qualifications did not take Hillester seriously, which is equivalent to hitting the gun, purely self-inflicted.


    "What is going on?" Gao Bin and Xiannier are inexplicable. They have been staying in the military camp for a few days to protect the beautiful, and it is not clear what happened here.


    When he heard Gao Bin¡¯s question, Mo Xinke immediately jumped over. Sasio and Lei Zhe visited Dip City. Only one of them was left here, which made him feel lonely, and his strong desire to express could not be vented. He had already Got crazy, now I have finally caught the opportunity.


    The Moxike branch started from the beginning. Of course, starting from the beginning, a few words are finished, and he still expresses a fart? ! Gao Bin and Xian Nier listened very seriously. When Mo Xinke said that the number was too big to be calculated, Gao Bin and Xian Nier couldn''t help each other.


    ¡°There are so many??¡± Gao Bin said in amazement.


    "Haha, I haven''t figured out the final result yet, but the manager of the president of Howman said that it seems that it is not enough to take all the gold coins in the world." Moxike smiled very happily, as if everything was It is from his handwriting.


    "Raphael... is too embarrassing!" Gaobin laughed and laughed. He looked at Howman''s sight and was full of sympathy.


    "Fortunately, President Howman is not confused, he saved himself." Xiannier whispered.


    "How?" asked Gaobin.


    "When signing the contract, if he did not insist on transporting the magic crystal cannons of the city, and adding the previous debts to balance the profits of both parties, then he... is really finished." Said slowly.


    "You mean, is Rafael likely to stick to the contract?"


    "Probably."


    "He won''t be so cold?" Gao Bin was surprised.


    "I know him." Xiannier sighed a sigh: "He often said that every life is responsible for his choice. President Harman chose to refuse greed, so he really won Rafael. Trust."


    Gao Bin¡¯s eyes flashed in the eye, and I don¡¯t know what I was thinking.


    "He never interferes with other people''s choices, just like when I was... I want to leave him and return to Yehliucheng." Xiannier slowly lowered her head: "Now I know that he should be very disappointed at that time. But he... always likes to hide his thoughts in his heart, not plainly speaking, in fact... if he insisted on not letting me go back, I..."


    "You are going back to the temple to try out the magic!" Gao Bindao: "How can you compare you with that of Harman? You want to improve your strength and become his true partner!"


    "I hope he can understand me..." Xiannier smiled reluctantly.


    In the corridor, Yalena finally couldn''t help it: "Raphael, what happened to the president of Howman?"


    "He doesn''t want to live." Han Jin smiled. "Because that contract can make him go bankrupt."


    "What?" Yalina was surprised and opened her mouth: "If he gave us gold coins according to the contract, how much should he give?"


    "I haven''t counted it." Han Jin shrugged his shoulders: "But I know that even if you find all the gold mines in the world and cast them into gold coins, it may not be enough."


    Yalin suddenly became stunned and couldn''t speak.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Han Jin turned around and then suddenly realized that he had provoked Yalina¡¯s chin with his fingers: ¡°When you just went out, you have been a little bit dull. Is it always calculating how much we should get?¡±


    "No!" Yalena categorically denied, but her face was a little red.


    "Dearsty is not a child." Han Jin smiled.


    "People are not children!" said Yalena.


    Han Jin smiled, and then he remembered something: "Yes, Yalina, I forgot one thing, you go to Xiannier, take them with Julie and Hilna, there is no need to stay in the military camp. It¡¯s inside.¡±


    "Oh." Elena nodded and said, "What are you going to do?"


    "I am going to meditate." Han Jindao said: "I am going to run to the cold movie city these few days, I don''t know if I can convince Chesham, so I have to do some preparation."


    "Would you like me to go with you?"


    "I and Harley can do it." Han Jin smiled: "With confidence, I figured out the accident, and there is no problem in running away."


    "Okay." On this issue, Yalena is not entangled. She knows that Han Jin¡¯s magic is a bit special. Any strong person and Han Jin together may become Han Jin¡¯s cumbersome: "Then I went to find Xiani. Alright."


    "Yeah." Han Jin nodded.


    Do your best and make the worst preparations. This is Han Jin¡¯s style. If you run out of an accident, Han Jin does not need to prepare anything, but he rushes to the Cold Shadow City to negotiate with Chesham, just to perform himself. Is it the ability to escape? No, he is to reach an alliance with Chesham.


    Dealing with Chesham''s kind of heterogeneity, it is not very useful to use emotions and sensibility. The most effective way is to release overwhelming force to deter without prejudice to Chesham''s self-esteem.


    Going back to his room, Han Jin has been thinking about it. He already has enough yuan to release the high quality method. The problem is that he can''t hurt Chesham''s self-esteem. So many, the alliance can not be reached, not to mention, he has already hurt Chesham once.


    I don''t know how long I thought about it, the door was knocked, and then Hogan''s voice came from outside: "Master?"


    "Come in." Han Jin turned over and sat up from the bed.


    Hogan pushed open the door and walked in. He had a long bow in his hand. The longbow was blood red, the bow was slightly twisted, and the whole shape was simple and vigorous. Then Hogan placed the long bow on the table with respect and respect: The master has already finished."


    "I didn''t tell you whether this bow was made for Xiannier?" Han Jin couldn''t help but frown: "How do you make this?" This bow is suitable for men, in the hands of the pretty and unparalleled Xiannier. How much will be a bit weird.


    "This..." Hogan''s figure shrank down: "The craftsman told me that this will maximize the power of the bow."


    "Forget it, let Xiannier make use of it first, and then talk about it later." Han Jin picked up the longbow, gently stroked his finger from the back of the bow, and then pinched the bowstring.


    "Master, the bowstring is twisted from eight dragons. No one can really master this bow except the real big elf." Hogan.


    "The bow is not important, the important thing is the arrow." Han Jin said faintly.


    "Master, why don''t you let Miss Elena make this bow? Her alchemy level has exceeded me."


    "Idiot, this is for Xiannier, let me go to find Elena?"


    "Miss Elena is not so stingy." Hogan sneered. "You see, isn''t she making a dragon scale for Cinnel?"


    "She is willing to make dragon scales for Xiannier. It is one thing. I found her and let her give to Xiannier. It is another matter." Han Jin took a look at Hogan: "I don''t even dare to say Woman, do you think you understand?"


    Hogan was stunned. He seemed to think of something. He dropped his head a little. For a moment, he smiled again: "Master, I want to make a magic wand with the remaining dragon blood, can I?"


    "Use it casually." Han Jindao said: "I have a lot of here."


    "And...a lot?" Hogan stunned and couldn''t help but ask: "Master, are you...you find the dragon tree?" The dragon tree can only grow in the dragon tomb, only two in the whole world. Dragon Tomb, one in Longcheng, one in Longyu, Longcheng and Longyu are forbidden, and Dragon Tomb is a forbidden place in the forbidden land. If you have the ability to challenge more than a dozen ancient dragons at the same time, you can certainly take risks. Otherwise, it¡¯s still a matter of fact. Hogan never heard of anyone who broke into the tomb and then escaped alive.


    "No." Han Jin smiled: "These are all I exchanged from a transaction."


    "Master, then I...made a magic wand for myself?" Hogan asked.


    "Where is there so much nonsense?" Han Jindao said: "Dragon Blood Wood is of little use to me. Who will not use it for you?"


    Han Jin¡¯s tone was a little impatient, but Hogan had a very warm feeling. He bowed his head: ¡°Understood, master.¡±


    Han Jin reached out and a purple light spurt out. The long bow floated up in the impact of the purple light and floated in the air. At this moment, the door was suddenly pushed open, and Yalena came in from the outside: Rafael, Julie and Hilna, they are on the boat, you don''t go see... Hey? What are you doing?"


    "I..." Han Jin hurriedly gathered up his mind and reached out to recall the purple light. He laughed and said: "I made a bow for Xiannier. Yalina, you know, Xiannier just unlocked the mark of God, and the combat power could not be Lasting, if she really hits the enemy, she will shoot at most two arrows, and she will be slaughtered, so..."


    "Oh, then I won''t bother you." Yalena smiled sweetly. She said that she didn''t bother, but did not leave, still standing still and watching Han Jin quietly.


    Hogan felt that something was wrong. He whispered: "Master, then I am going out." After that, he did not wait for Hanjin to agree, and he hurried back.


    Han Jin still wants to finish ¡®work¡¯ first, then go to appease Yalinna, but the corner of her eye is stunned. When I¡¯m not sure, I took out the handle of the gourd hammer and gently stroked the crack on the magic crystal with my fingertips.


    "Yalina..."


    "You are busy first, I don''t bother you, just stand here for a while." Elena looked up and smiled sweetly, but her eyes were full of desolate.


    Han Jin took the longbow helplessly and placed it on the table: "Yalina, come over!"


    Yalena bit her lip gently, hesitated, or walked away.


    Han Jin sat in a chair and couldn''t help but say, licking Yalina and holding Yalinna on his legs: "Yalina, I know your magic wand... In fact, I have long wanted to help. You are, but my magic is completely different from your magic. I don''t know how to make a magic wand. I really don''t know!"


    "I didn''t say anything." Yalena whispered: "You are busy, don''t let Xiannier wait for an emergency."


    Did not say more serious than said! Han Jin has some headaches. He suddenly feels envious of Solomon. Solomon can use the absolute strength to keep the family in harmony, but he can''t do it. Elena has some possibilities of being ''reconstructed'', but Siniel''s character is Ning folds not bent! If Yalina is a young lady in the old society, there is a marriage of a chicken with a chicken and a dog. The fairy is a modern professional woman. She needs an equal respect, so he can only do this. The attitude of Solomon to keep the mountain alive.


    Yalena¡¯s magic wand has been half-destroyed. It really needs more help than Siniel. The problem is that he really doesn¡¯t know how to make a magic wand.


    Han Jin Chang sighed, he did not know what to say.


    "Are you afraid that I am angry?" Elena suddenly said, her eyes flashed and stared at Han Jin.


    "What do you say?!" Han Jin said helplessly.


    "Oh..." Yalina pouted and kissed her on Han Jin''s face. In fact, she didn''t have to be shoulder to shoulder with Shannier. As long as Han Jin cares about her, it would be enough to make up for her loss.

 Chapter 457： Big misunderstanding

    The fourth fifty-seventh chapter misunderstanding


    In the blink of an eye, when Hanjin and Elena came out, it was already full of sunshine. Only a few people knew the instigation of the abyss world, and there was no need to spread the news. This only made people worry, so The atmosphere is very quiet. Everyone is not practicing in their own room. They are going to the city to play, or to gather on the deck to chat.


    "This is for you." Han Jin gently put the blood-red long bow on the table.


    Siniel snorted and looked up and said, "Oh my bow..."


    Han Jin waited for Siniel to finish. He had already grabbed the hand of Xiannier, and the left finger tipped lightly. A very fine purple light spurted out and was piercing the index finger of Xiannier. Then Han Jin carefully Squeeze a drop of blood, then put Chanel''s hand on the longbow.


    The blood beads were quickly sucked up by the dragon blood, and the back of the bow and the bowstring shivered at the same time, and there was a burst of screams, and for a moment, everything was calm.


    "Raphael, are you making it?" Gao Bin showed a look of interest, then said to Siniel: "Try!"


    Xiannier did not shirk, slowly stood up, raised the longbow, and took an arrow from the quiver, then took a deep breath and pulled the bowstring a little.


    Perhaps it was because the first time it was tightened, the back of the bow and the bowstring continued to make a loud noise. When the back of the bow was turned into a full moon, Xiannier gently released his fingertips, and the black light flashed without disappearing into the golden sunset. in.


    "Let me try." Gao Bin reached out.


    Sunnier just wanted to hand the longbow to Gaobin, and Hanjin hurriedly seized the wrist of Xiannier: "This bow can only be used by Xiannier, and others will have an accident when it comes across."


    "Oh..." Gao Bin remembered the move of Han Jin just now and suddenly realized.


    "There are still these." Han Jin took out another quiver. This quiver is bigger than the ordinary quiver, and it has more than 60 arrows in it.


    Han Jin told Hogan that the bow is not the focus. The reason why he personally tempered the longbow for Siniel is to let these arrows release the greatest power.


    Siniel took the quiver and pulled an arrow from it. She only took half of it. She had already seen the arrow with a small strange rune. Sunil smiled and pushed the arrow in her hand. .


    "That''s it, you sit down first, I go out for something." Han Jin also smiled and then walked to the ship''s side.


    "Raphael, I am going to have dinner soon. Let''s go after eating." Gao Bindao.


    "No." Han Jin shook his head.


    "Where are you going?" asked Sennel.


    "I went to the Holy See to go." Han Jin recruited, and then the figure has disappeared into the air.


    "Is that all the magic arrows that Raphael made by hand?" Gao Bin also saw the strange runes on the arrows. He shouted: "Xinnier, how about the power of shooting an arrow?!"


    Siniel gave a glance at the high-spirited guest: "Do you think these magic arrows can be made casually?"


    "About more than sixty arrows, what is the reluctance to use only one arrow?" Gao Bin said with a smile.


    "No!" Sunil''s answer was firm.


    "Sonyel''s sister!" Yalena suddenly said in a slightly resentful tone: "He has to go again!"


    Sunnier stumbled a bit and then smiled: "He just went to the Holy See and went back in a while."


    "No, he is going to the Cold Shadow City these few days." Yalena said: "Maybe... we have to wait until ten days later to see him again."


    "Cold Shadow City?" Gao Bin said: "He went to find the madman?"


    "Well, he said that there are some things to talk to Chesham."


    Xiannier stayed for a moment, then sighed long, and the corner of his mouth showed helpless smile: "He always does this..." In order to catch up with Hanjin''s footsteps, she has already made the best effort, but the distance from Hanjin is more The farther it comes, not that she is too slow, but that Han Jin¡¯s footsteps are too fast.


    "Yeah, he always wants a person..." Yalena''s face is full of embarrassment, she and Siniel face the same kind of confusion.


    "Right, Yalina, he is gone, we can''t be idle." Xiannier said: "I have something interesting, do you want to be with us?" She certainly knows that Elena is with her. Closely, try to resolve the embarrassment between the two sides, she is a sister after all, always have to return something.


    "what''s up?"


    "Go to the treasure hunt." Siniel laughed: "The secret of the Morgan Chamber of Commerce!"


    "Okay, okay!" Elena¡¯s eyes lit up immediately: "When are you going?"


    "Wait for him to go." Sunnier thought for a moment: "Otherwise he will worry about us."


    "Yeah!" Yalina slammed her head and immediately realized a problem: "Sister Niniel, do you know where Morgan is hidden? Is it telling you?"


    "Juli is not very clear, but it doesn''t matter, we have a treasure map." Siniel laughed. "Yalina, do you know why the stupid guys stare at Julie?"


    "why?"


    "Because they started to deceive the trust of the beautiful..." Siniel said the story from Julie, and said to Yalina in 151.


    "In fact, it is very dangerous. If they know that the magic seal is on the beautiful body, they will be poisoned early... Julie once exposed her identity in the city of Lonely, and the result almost brought danger to everyone. Since then she has been very careful... The guys who pretended to be Morgan''s business group also handed over the treasure map stolen from the Morgan Business Group to Julie..."


    "Is it really beautiful to take out the magic seal?" Yalena asked nervously.


    "She has some doubts, she has experienced so much, and it is not easy to win her true trust... the guys are very patient..."


    "And then? Then?" Yalena heard the members of the Aster Flower Organization in order to deceive the trust of the beautiful, to make a trick, even to protect the beautiful people, and the elves search team to fight, and the orc warriors fight When a heart can''t help but hang up.


    "It¡¯s a clever little Joseph who noticed their conspiracy... but Hilna wouldn¡¯t lie, so... In the most dangerous time, they met Adolf, otherwise they couldn¡¯t escape.¡±


    I have been listening to Siniel, and I have a long sigh of relief. A weak woman, a big female warrior, and a teenager, fighting with a group of wolves, and the passing of it gives her a thrilling feel.


    "Sister Sinner, with a treasure map, don''t you know where the secret is?"


    "No one knows the specific location." Xiannier said: "In fact, the first thing to discover is that there is an authenticity under the Holy Crown. It is not a dissmark, but a Morgan business group. They seem to have discovered it 100 years ago. Just in those underground tunnels, the treasure map is only an area. If you find the area, you can find the secret. But can we find the specific location in so many martyrdoms?"


    "Bad!" Elena suddenly thought of something, her face changed: "Raphael caused a volcanic explosion and completely destroyed the dungeon. If Morgan''s secret is near the dungeon, it may already be..."


    "No." Xiannier shook his head. "There is no record of the dungeon on the treasure map. Obviously, the people of the Morgan Group never knew that there was a city hidden underneath, if the location of Morgan¡¯s secret was near the underground city. They can''t possibly find out."


    "But... you are so confident, should there be other clues?" Gaobin suddenly asked.


    "Oh..." Cinny laughed: "The secret is in the brilliant magic seal, we have a general direction."


    "Hunting treasure, such a very interesting thing... count me one." Gao Bindao.


    "You don''t want to go and have to go." Xiannier said: "We are taking advantage of him to act privately. If something goes wrong, I can''t afford it."


    "I also called Uncle Gael, so that nothing is lost." Yalena said.


    "Gail''s general manager also left? What should I do here?" Xiannier hesitated.


    "It''s okay." Gao Bindao said: "You didn''t pay attention to what the Jedis gangs are doing? They have been desperately setting up a magical array, huh, huh... The sneak attack of the Dragon Field has become an unforgettable lesson for their life, and The Magic Legion is also back. The Master Tower of the Holy Crown City can exert its maximum power. Plus your God of War, you want to attack the city, unless the enemy has a strong level of Raphael and Adolf, otherwise only Can look at the city and sigh."


    ¡°Why do you want to say you?¡± Elena asked. ¡°We are partners!¡±


    "This..." Gaobin stunned and then smiled: "Well, I am wrong, it should be us."


    When Xiannier and Gaobin talked about how to find treasure, Han Jin had already sounded the door of Od. The time was not long. There was an impatient voice: "Who?" With the voice, the door Was pushed away, Odd walked out from the inside, and saw Han Jin at a glance, could not help but stay there.


    Han Jin pushed the door open and walked slowly into the yard. Chitke took a few people and hurriedly followed Han.


    "What are you doing?" Odd said coldly. Although he was seriously injured by Han Jin, it was not enough to make him fear. The hard questioning of the state meant what kind of character he was.


    "You are talking to a lord like this?" Han Jin said faintly: "Pay attention to your knighthood." Han Jin said while walking forward, and soon approached Odd.


    Odd took a deep breath, and this time his wording eased a bit: "Raphael, what are you doing here?"


    "I heard that your mood is not very good during this time, so come see you."


    Odd stretched out his arm and blocked the door of the house. He said slowly: "Adult, have you seen it now?"


    "Don''t welcome me?" Han Jin smiled and stopped in front of the door.


    Odd is silent, but his arms are still in front of Han Jin.


    "Odd, your door is too narrow, some do not meet your identity, need me to help?" Han Jin''s smile is more happy, so that the two sent white Sensen''s teeth.


    Odd¡¯s heart was a bit in touch with Hanjin. He gradually learned about Hanjin¡¯s habits. Han Jin always liked to smile. Once Han Jin opened his mouth and showed a happy smile, it was often something to release. Or a sign to break out.


    Odd''s figure involuntarily took a step back, but his arms were still in front of the door.


    Before Han Jinlai, I intended to leave some face to the Holy See and try to let the relationship between the two sides be thawed at once. But Odd¡¯s move was too weird. He insisted that he not enter the door. It was obviously a ghost in his heart. When he thought of it, Han Jin¡¯s eyes turned cold. The gods were lifted and punched out, and the fist was hitting the wall.


    Boom... The walls made of large square stones are particularly fragile. Under Hanjin¡¯s fist, there has been a two-foot-shaped hole, and numerous gravel powders are splashed into the room and hit the walls inside. The creaking sound, sometimes mixed with bursts of crisp sound, seems to have something shattered.


    "You...what are you doing?!" Odd was furious, but he was the one who asked Han Jin at most. The world who dared to attack Hanjin was very rare. Even if there were so few, it would definitely not. It will be his Ode.


    Han Jin swept Odd coldly, his body flashed, and it appeared in it. Chitke waved his hand, and several people behind him quickly spread to the sides and rushed to all corners of the yard. They can also search brazenly!


    Odd saw the unscrupulous movements of Chitike and others, and his heart was even more annoyed. He thought that Han Jin, who was behind him, bit his teeth and turned and rushed in. He was glaring and staring at Han Jin¡¯s back: what on earth do you want?!"


    Han Jin ignored Odd and looked up and down the room. The room was originally cleaned up, but he punched it out. It has become a mess. The carpet, the square table and the chair are full of masonry. Chips.


    Just then, a gentle footstep came from the stairs, and then a figure walked down from above.


    Han Jin¡¯s eyes glared at the figure, and his heart was wrong, and his eyes could no longer be turned, and he forgot what he should say.


    "Raphael, how come you?" Branzi swept around the messy room, her expression was as wrong as Han Jin: "This is..."


    "Blanchi, are you okay??"


    "What will happen to me??"


    "Search, give me a careful search, be sure to find Branzi!" Chirk''s snoring came from outside: "Live to see people! Death to see the dead!!"


    Branchi was not stupid. She immediately understood the reason for this. She looked at Han Jin with a weird look. She smiled bitterly: "Is Rafael, my standard for finding a man is really so bad? A murderer is my husband..."


    Han Jin was extremely embarrassed and smiled bitterly: "Why don''t you go back and tell us? Do you know if we have been looking for you for a few days?"


    "The front is the Holy See. It is very inconvenient to enter and exit here. I don''t want to trouble him." Branzi whispered: "I wanted to go back, but he... he won''t let me go."


    At this time, Chitke rushed in from the outside: "Adult, outside..." He only said a few words, and he was stunned and looked at Branqi silly.


    "Well, Chirk, take your people away." Han Jin took a breath, whether she was not allowed to leave, or she could not bear to go, it was a private matter of the couple, he rushed in to save people and catch the murderer. Who knows that the couple are enjoying a long time of reunion, this scene is really tangled.


    "Understand, adults." Chitke also knew that he had made a big oolong. He screamed and said that he turned and rushed out.


    The remaining three people were speechless for a while, and Odd¡¯s face was better than just now, but his heart was also entangled. Han Jin was concerned about Blanqi¡¯s safety, which moved him, but regarded him as a possible murderer. Let him laugh and cry.


    "Raphael, thank you for your concern, thank you very much!" For a moment, Branchi broke the silence: "In the Xiongguang Empire, you saved me once, in Beit League, you saved me again, Now... I know that you are treating me as a true friend, thank you!"


    "I am this person... What do you say?" Han Jin shrugged: "I have always been speculative about the worst of the people. You may not understand, maybe I think it is evil, but everything I do." Just to better protect myself, and my friends, because I have tasted many similar lessons in the past, but my luck is better, so I can live to this day."


    "I can understand." Branzi smiled: "If I didn''t have you, I would have become dust, isn''t it?"


    "It''s good to understand." Han Jin paused and coughed again: "This... I will break the compensation and double the compensation."


    "You said that you will see it." Blanche said: "Adult Rafael, stay with us for dinner? I happen to be ready."


    "No." Han Jin hurriedly waved his hand.


    "You are saying a word." Branzi looked at Odd.


    Odd is silent, and Han Jin once made him a serious injury. This is still a trivial matter, but he absolutely cannot tolerate Han Jin¡¯s contempt for the Holy See. Although Han Jin has never publicly stated his exports, his attitude towards the Holy See is sufficient to prove Besides, no one but God can tell the Holy See.


    At this moment, there was a buzzing sound outside, and it was clear from the broken door that a dozen bright knights rushed over here, and it was Amy Jie who led.


    Aude''s look changed: "Blanchi, you hurry to hide!" After that, he walked quickly to the door.


    "Odd, do you have to let me live this unspeakable day?" Branzi sighed: "Because I am a pagan? Just because you are afraid of your partner to doubt your faith?!"


    Odd''s body became stiff, and then turned around. He had refused to allow Han Jin to be present. He said in a pleading tone: "Blanchi, now is not the time to say this, okay?!"


    "Let me come." Han Jin crossed Odd and walked out of the door.


    Amy Jie has already rushed into the courtyard and is seeing Han Jin. He can''t help but say: "Adult?" Then he hurriedly reached out and stopped the bright knight behind him.


    "A little misunderstanding, I am alarmed." Han Jin laughed.


    Amy Jie had already inserted the sword into the scabbard, and the corner of his eye swept, and saw Ode¡¯s figure appear at the door. This was completely relieved, but he did not say hello to Odd, because among the three paladins, He and Han Jin went the most recently, so they were often ridiculed by Odd. The relationship between the two people has become more and more rigid. Seeing that Odd is fine, he has fulfilled his obligations. Others, he is too lazy to pay attention.


    "Adult, how come you have fun here today?" Amy Jie laughed.


    "Nothing, just turn around." Han Jindao: "Is there time? Go with me?"


    "Okay." Amy couldn''t help but glance back, but his eyes were cold, as if he was demonstrating to him, and his body was naturally close to Han Jin''s side.

 Chapter 458： Jedi

    Chapter 558, Jedi


    "Come, follow me." Han Jin said as he walked and said nothing.


    "Raphael, what? So mysterious?" Moxico asked curiously.


    "You will know when you get to the place."


    "Is it a good thing or a bad thing?" Moxico asked again.


    "Of course it is a good thing."


    When I heard this sentence, Mo Xinke changed his face and turned away. Han Jin¡¯s eyes were fast and he grabbed the arm of Mo Xinke: ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    "Let me go!" Mo Xinke struggled hard, but his strength was far too disparity compared with Han Jin. He struggled and could not earn Hanjin¡¯s iron fist.


    "What the **** are you doing?" Han Jin frowned.


    "You said that it is a good thing, then there is no good thing!" Mo Xinke screamed: "Do you think I can''t see your little tricks? Hey... let go, or else I can call people?!"


    Han Jin didn''t want others to discover the secrets of the magic lab. Some worried that Mo Xinke really started shouting and shouting. The strength of his hand slowed down: "Moxin Branch, did you notice the change of Guevara?" There is also Elena, everyone knows that she has reached the peak of the magician''s peak. As long as the breakthrough is successful, she can become the youngest big magician in history, even surpassing her father. You are not surprised why her progress is so fast?"


    "The youngest big magister in history? I think only you are worthy of this title! Yalena is far worse than you." Moxie''s eyes turned around: "Right, Rafael, you really are Magician?"


    "Don''t fight, it doesn''t work for me." Han Jin said with temper: "Well, let me say, what did I look like when we first met? Now? You are not curious?"


    "Not curious." Mo Xinke shook his head.


    ¡°Hmm?!¡± Han Jin¡¯s words were too busy, his eyes became less friendly, and Mox¡¯s team did not cooperate. He really wanted to get angry.


    "Sinnel will not let us ask." Moxie is still trying to transfer the topic to another place: "Is this not the secret of both of you?"


    "Listen to me!" Han Jin sighed: "I have lied to you over the past few years?"


    "Yes!" Moshinko called: "At the beginning you said that you are a prophet, what are you..."


    Han Jin¡¯s wrists were fierce, and then Moses was taken out. His patience was finally exhausted.


    The shape of Moxie Ke Kui¡¯s body became like a straw, which is enough to prove the power of Han Jin. In a series of strange noises, Mosike¡¯s path flew straight out for more than 20 meters, wiped the wall and rolled down again. Land, did not wait for him to come back, Han Jin has appeared in front of him, backhand holding his shoulder, and cast him out.


    It is purely an intuition. Moxike believes that Han Jin¡¯s sneaky want to take him to a certain place, certainly there will be no good things. Now Han Jin treats him with violence, which confirms his intuition. The family couldn''t help but scream: "Help!"


    The voice did not fall, Han Jin had appeared beside him, his shoulders were slightly over, and the direction of Moxike¡¯s flight suddenly changed. He straightly rushed to the wall. He was shocked and immediately released his bodyguard, but unfortunately, he had nothing. Did not hit, flying straight into the vast stars.


    This is a mysterious space, with heads, feet, and all around. It is a little bit of a galaxy. It seems that there is never a end. There is a tall giant crystal in the center, which is emitting a faint brilliance. There are two small figures in front of the crystal. The angels, floating quietly there, even if Mo Xinke was kneeling at their feet, they were still motionless and did not seem to see the Mo Xinke.


    The next moment, Han Jin also floated in. Mossenko climbed up in a very agile motion, scanning around, and said: "It''s so beautiful..."


    "When I just came in, I said..."


    Han Jin¡¯s words have not been finished yet. Mo Xinke suddenly started, and shot in the direction of Han Jin¡¯s coming in. Han Jin was angry and laughed, but he did not stop, letting Mo Xinke rush through him.


    Hum... Moxenko hit something, and the body was suddenly bounced back and fell to the ground.


    "How is it possible?!" Moxike screamed, turned and jumped up, rushed to reach out and explored in the starlight, but he couldn''t touch anything, only felt an inexplicable resistance, the longer the hand stretched It will be bigger.


    "Do not worry, after I left, you have enough time to look for exports." Han Jin said faintly.


    Moxico gave up the unrealistic fantasies and returned. He said in an aurora stick: "You are leaving? Is there anything I need to help? You can say no problem, no problem. !"


    "Give you a task." Han Jin extended a finger: "Take him a uniform."


    The angel on the left floated slowly, and a brightly colored lightsaber was formed in the hands of the angel. Then, the light sword was pointed to the Moxico.


    "You are not kidding?" Moses''s subject stunned: "Let me go to subdue an angel?!"


    "I don''t want to force you like this." Han Jin smiled and said: "However, Nikola''s experience, I have already handed it to you, but you have never made any significant progress, maybe... your life is too comfortable. So, I can only use this method." After the end, Han Jin waved his hand, and that day he had quickly approached the Moshin branch, wielding the lightsaber, and swearing to Moses.


    Mo Xinke was shocked, and the backhand took out the giant sword and ran his head on it.


    A loud bang, the Mo Xinke was hit hard, the giant sword fell off the hand and flew out. His figure went backwards two steps, and finally failed to withstand the tremendous strength, once again fell to sit on the ground.


    In the eyes of Moxie, there was a painful color, and his palms were spread out. There were already several blood marks in the tiger''s mouth, and it was shattered by hard life!


    At this moment, the angel on the right floated toward Moss, and the light wing spread, and a white light shrouded the Moss.


    "Your sword may not be able to withstand long battles." Han Jin took a sword from the space ring and threw it in front of the Mossenko: "This is a fire dragon sword, which does not match your Star River fighting skills, but ... you can make use of it, I have no other weapons."


    Moxico picked up the fire dragon sword, waved twice, and said with a sad face: "Raphael, this sword is too light, it is uncomfortable!"


    "This is your business." Han Jin shrugged his shoulders: "If you don''t want to use it, you can throw it aside and use your fist to fight against the angel."


    "Raphael, then... then when can I go out?"


    "Sorry, you can only fight until I come back." Han Jin smiled and said: "Well, I have to go, hold on, don''t let me down." After that, Han Jin walked slowly. go with.


    "Wait!" The face of Moshinko has been creased: "Raphael, do you really want me to fight the angel?"


    "You have been locked up here, do you still need to ask?" Han Jin smiled, but in the eyes of Mo Xinke, Han Jin''s smile is getting more and more horrible.


    "Wait a minute, wait!" Moxike called: "Well, since this is the task you gave me... then I will work hard! But how do you give me a chance to say goodbye to Hilna? What?"


    "I will bid farewell to you and Hilna."


    "Raphael, we are brothers after all, don''t you be so cruel to me?" Moxico is really crying: "How can such a thing be replaced by others? You are going to completely destroy my happiness." ......"


    "Happiness? I don''t know who always said that I hate Hilna?" Han Jin was not moved: "Exactly, during this time, you have to think about whether you and Hilna have a future. If you don''t have one, don''t give up now. Don''t delay yourself, let alone delay others."


    "I...I..." Moxenko was so anxious that he couldn''t find a way to get out of trouble. If he was to change a task, he might have the courage to fight, but against the angels, the difference in strength is too great. It can even be said that if an angel really wants to kill him, he will lose his life only in an instant.


    "Is there anything else? I will leave without me."


    "Wait, I... I want to go."


    "You can also think of it??" Han Jin looked a stagnation.


    "I am real..." Moshin''s cheeks have become red, and I don''t know if it is embarrassing, or because of shame.


    "You have already sailed in the morning, I know, you don''t need it." Han Jin shook his head: "As for the future, you don''t need it, because at the time of my departure, you won''t eat anything, the only thing you can eat here. Is your own flesh and blood."


    "Raphael, are you not going to starve me to death?!" Mo Xinke shouted.


    "Reassured, there is a kind of power that you never knew before. It will slowly make up for your consumption. If you are injured, the angel will help you. Of course, you have to control your own injuries. You can''t be too heavy. Otherwise, you will eat. It¡¯s a big pain.¡± Han Jin¡¯s narrow eyes narrowed his eyes.


    "But...if you have been unable to come back?" The Moss under the urgency is already a secret.


    "As long as I am still alive, I will definitely come back. If I am dead... then you have to go with me to die. You just said, we are brothers, aren''t they?" Han Jin smiled, finished, he The figure has disappeared into the starlight.


    "Wait a minute, wait a minute..." Mo Xinke shouted and rushed over, but Han Jin disappeared. Then he found that the shadow under his feet was gradually shortening, and he hurried back, seeing that the angel holding the lightsaber was slowly moving toward He is approaching.


    "I am going to..." Moxico issued a hysterical roar.


    Han Jin likes to do things, and walks away, and does not say goodbye to others. But everyone knows that Han Jin is leaving the Holy Crown City today, and he has prepared for it. Han Jin is not there, and it has not affected everyone¡¯s life. Of course, In addition to the Moss Branch, the chat chat, the shopping, all the time.


    At noon, Guevara sent away the chairman of Howard, and President Holman also left the Crown City. The contract was re-designed. He rushed back and handed over the things he promised. This is Han Jin¡¯s account. Although it is not clear why it is so urgent, he dare not neglect Han Jin¡¯s words.


    Guevara had just sat down in her chair, but saw that Hogan was desperately waving his hands to him, as if to let him go.


    The next moment, Adolf''s figure appeared on the deck, Hogan immediately turned into nothing, and also arranged his magic robes with his hands, his eyes floating, but he did not look at Adolf.


    Without Hanjin, Guevara naturally became the top leader. He stood up and walked over to Adolf and smiled. "It turned out to be Lord Adolf, welcome. How come time here today?"


    "I have something to do with Rafael." Adolf bent over and bent over, glancing at any moment: "Is Rafael an adult?"


    "It''s unfortunate, he just left." Guevara said to the side: "Please sit."


    "When can Rafael come back?" Adolf did not sit and still stood there.


    "This... I don''t know too well, but he said it when he left. If you are fast, you can do it in a few days. If you are slow, it may take half a month."


    "What?" Adolf stunned. He thought that Han Jin just went out: "Where did Rafael go?"


    "Raphael went to the cold shadow city." Guevara did not hide.


    "To the cold shadow city? What to do?" Adolf asked.


    Adolf¡¯s questioning is unreasonable. Is the lord¡¯s whereabouts reported to the Holy See? However, Guevara is very measurable. He will not entangle in such small things, but when it comes to the general direction and big problems, he will become indecisive. Guevara looks around. Whispered: "You should also know about the abyss world? Don''t marry you, Rafael went to Cold Shadow City to reach an alliance with Chesham as soon as possible. Before the invasion of the Abyss, we must do a good job." ready."


    "Oh..." Adolf pondered for a moment: "Catchham, the guy, I also heard a little, strange character, moody, dealing with him, it is not an easy task."


    "Yeah, but this is not the most important thing." Guevara showed a helpless look: "It¡¯s almost two years now. When Chesham took down the city, he sent his people to the cliff with a large number of slaves. On the one hand, the city is to show his strength, on the one hand to sell the slaves, in exchange for the magic crystal and the magic crystal cannon to make up for the loss during the war, but they act too arrogantly, oh, this guy is the slave at the time. The head of the business group, annoyed Raphael, Rafael killed most of the ice and snow mage, and saved the slaves. Our current mountain corps is mainly composed of the slaves. They used to It is the elite warrior of Kubu City."


    Hogan squinted his head and retreated to the side. *


    "So, Rafael is very dangerous?" Adolf blinked in the eyes: "Who is there next to the adults?"


    ¡°It¡¯s really dangerous.¡± Guevara said: ¡°So, he didn¡¯t bring it alone.¡±


    "I don''t understand." Adolf paused: "Because there is danger, he wants to see Chesham alone?"


    "Yes, you don''t know, Raphael''s magic is a bit special, there really is a conflict, we will only drag him around him."


    "It turned out to be..." Adolf laughed and slowly scanned around: "You don''t want to drag him down, so you must stay here and enjoy your comfortable life..."


    Guevara is stunned. Maybe there is a certain gap between his strength and Adolf, but his eyesight is not bad. He can see that Adolf¡¯s eyes are floating in disarray.


    "Well, goodbye, Lord Guevara, I hope I didn''t bother you." Adolf bent over again and then turned to the ship''s side.


    When Adolf¡¯s figure disappeared, Hogan got to Guevara¡¯s side: ¡°Mr. Guevara, what happened to that guy? He seems... I¡¯m sorry for us!¡±


    Guevara frowned, but said nothing.


    Han Jin drove purple light and rushed toward the north. The power of ¡®ÌìµÀ¡¯ far exceeded that of the former Feijian. At this moment, his flying speed is not much more than that of the ancient dragon.


    The earth, the mountains, the rivers and the rivers are turned into white silk lines under his feet. This phenomenon is very strange. The ground and the mountains are dark in color. When you pass under his feet, everything turns into a vague contract. The white, Han Jin does not understand the reasons, only know that when his speed breaks through a certain limit, this phenomenon will occur.


    While Han Jin was working on ¡®ÌìµÀ¡¯, he meditated. Although he had never sent a spy to the Cold Shadow City, he was very clear about the situation of the Cold Shadow City. It was a very thin and well-known, and it was thanks to Solomon¡¯s collection. Because of the close proximity of the location, the Cold Shadow City was highly regarded by Solomon, at least, much easier than listening to the information of the Abyss world.


    The population of Cold Shadow City is not much, and it is even less than one tenth of the Holy Crown City. To be precise, their population will not rise. The cold shadow city is located in the snow and ice. The annual ice-sealing period lasts for six months or even more. The farmers there can only plant a kind of plant called vine, because they can''t grow wheat, and they can''t survive if they grow. The yield of vine beans is very poor, but the roots of vines can be used to feed livestock and poultry, making up for some shortcomings.


    However, strength has nothing to do with the population!


    Perhaps because of the perennial chilling, the local occupants have changed their physique. The cold shadow city has a large number of ice and snow mage. On average, every ten people have a magician. This is a very terrible number, far exceeding other regions.


    The situation of the Cold Shadow City was very difficult. The city owner who bought the city before put forward a slogan: Can''t let a grain pass through the city gate! Kubu City tried to use the method of blocking the sale of grain, starving the people in the cold movie city. However, in the war that lasted for decades, the cold shadow city was not dragged down, but it became stronger and stronger. Han Jin knew that This is a manifestation of Chesham''s ability. He can''t despise Chesham because of his personality, or the possible disability of Chesham. It will make a big mistake.


    The lack of warriors in Cold Shadow City is the root cause of the highly developed and even self-contained Alchemy in the Cold Shadow City. The overwhelming stone monsters and all kinds of skeletons can completely become the magic shields of the magicians, and they are not Need to replenish, not afraid of sacrifice, has the advantage that soldiers can hardly match.


    Such a city is an indispensable help for Han Jin, but he wants to convince a mental illness... Han Jin has no confidence at all, really nothing.

 Chapter 459： gift

    Chapter 569 Gifts


    Almost two hundred miles have elapsed. Han Jin suddenly ran ¡®ÌìµÀ¡¯, changed direction, and flew out for more than two hundred miles. He finally reached his first destination, in front of the first satellite city of the Crown City, Tiger Rock Fort.


    This is the place where Guevara is dreaming. However, he has never returned. Even if he has the opportunity and time, he refuses to return to his homeland. He does not want to return, but he does not dare to return. For him, here There is too much sadness and remorse left.


    Han Jin slowed down, swept his eyes, and quickly found the target. Then his body swayed down and fell to a terrace.


    "So fast? I thought I would wait here for ten days." With the voice, a person came out of the forest, to be precise, it was an ancient dragon that released the ultimate deformation.


    "How do you hide in such a remote place?" Han Jin smiled.


    "I heard that Adolf went to the holy crown city?" Xia Zuo sighed helplessly: "The stubborn guy is a little irritated, although I am not afraid of him, but I am worried that it will bring you trouble, only to be careful."


    "Right, what the **** is it? Seeing me so urgently?" Han Jin paused and then shifted the subject.


    "There was a problem." Xia Zuo said slowly.


    ¡°You mean... our cooperation?¡±


    "No, there is no problem with our cooperation." Xia Zuo stunned for a moment: "At this point, I am not staring at you, although I am the guardian of the Dragon Field, but the big dragon field, I can not say one. Count, there are a few guys who always try to make it difficult for me to deliberately fight against me."


    "Continue." Han Jin said faintly.


    "For example, that Harriet..." At this point, Xia Zuo¡¯s breathing was slightly heavy: "The last time I talked with Nikolay, she jumped out and messed up, almost destroying the dragon. The alliance between the domain and Nikolay, this time she came out to mess with me!"


    "I can understand." Han Jin smiled: "There is a place where there is life, there will be battles and contradictions, as honest as Jedith, there are equally close opponents inside the Holy See, let alone you?"


    "You mean, I am not honest at all?" Xia Zuo was teased.


    "I didn''t say that." Han Jin said with a smile: "You come to me because I can help you?"


    "Yes."


    "You say, what should I do?"


    "Harry Yate said that you bear the title of the Dragon Slayer and must be malicious to the Dragon, so we can''t believe you."


    "So naive reason?" Han Jin sneered: "The title is only a recognition of strength, and has nothing to do with my sense of the dragon. I used to get this title just because I accidentally killed a giant. Dragon, huh, huh... The dragons are the most powerful race in the world. People always like to regard the dragons as the ultimate goal. Therefore, they use this title to express respect for me, and they are just a kind of respect."


    "I know." Xia Zuo smiled bitterly: "In fact, Harriet also knows, but she is so arrogant, I can''t help."


    "There are a lot of strong people who have the power to compete with the dragons. For example, Nikola, Adolf, I guess... Harriet also likes them?" Han Jin said slowly.


    Xia Zuo is stuffed. In fact, Harriet hates all the threats to the safety of the dragons. It is not only these human powers, but also other top creatures. However, Xia Zuo can''t confess to Han Jin. All the life on the mainland is not just a dragon. This kind of idea is nothing to say in the family. It can only be laughed at and generous.


    "So, what do you need me to do?" Han Jin asked softly.


    "I represent all the guardians of the Dragon Field and invite you to visit the Dragon Field." Xia Zuo solemnly said: "Please rest assured, we have absolutely no other meaning, and do not need what you do, what to pay, as long as you are willing Going, this is your sincerity."


    Han Jin glanced, slightly narrowing his eyes and meditating.


    "I will find a way for Harriet to leave the Dragon Field temporarily." Xia Zuo added: "And I will always be with you, there is me, other guardians can not come out to help you."


    "What about Harriet?" Han Jin smiled.


    "She... she is an exception, so I just tried to get her to leave." Xia Zuo smiled bitterly.


    "Okay." Han Jin slowly nodded: "Rejecting the invitation of others is always a rude thing."


    ¡°You promised?¡± Xia Zuo sighed with relief: ¡°When are you going? I can wait for you!¡± In fact, this was originally the request of Harriet. She insisted that a person who is not in a hurry will never dare to set foot on the dragon. Domain, if Rafael is willing to come, Long Domain can continue to cooperate with Rafael. If Rafael does not want to come and prove that her judgment is not wrong, then now I should find a way to completely destroy Raphael. Harriet¡¯s proposal made Xiazu¡¯s belly linger. In his eyes, this method of temptation was almost a child¡¯s play. The original Nikola was unwilling to come. Isn¡¯t it a good cooperation now? However, he has already guaranteed Nikolay. This time he can only temporarily retreat. Unless he has absolute authority within the Dragonfield, it is impossible for other guardians to always act according to his wishes.


    "I will go to the Cold Shadow City first. After I saw Chesham, I will not return to the Holy City. I will go to the Dragon Field first."


    "You..." Xia Zuo stayed: "Do you always have to prepare?"


    "Not to fight, what to prepare?" Han Jin said faintly.


    "Your style... is really resolute and exciting." Xia Zuo said with a smile: "What are you going to in Cold Shadow City? Need me to accompany you?"


    "Go to convince Cesham and let him join my alliance." Han Jin shook his head. "This is something between me and Chesham. If you follow me, it may make him irritated."


    "I saw him a few months ago." Xiazzo didn''t know what he thought of, murmured: "That guy..."


    "What? You lost?"


    "I can''t talk about it, just... it makes me very uncomfortable." Xia Zuo shook his head. "You have to be careful."


    Han Jin sighed with a sigh of relief, and his brows began to wrinkle slightly.


    "Right, Xavier of Dragon City has found you again?" Xia Zuo asked.


    "No, since that battle, the Dragon of Dragon City has completely disappeared, and there is no contact with the Elf."


    "I know it will be like this." Xiazo showed a meaningful smile: "Xavier''s injury is very serious. He can only go to the dragon field and immediately enter the long sleep, haha... When he came out, the world has already become Unfamiliar! Except for Xavier, the dragons sent by Dragon City are all killed. For Dragon City, this kind of blow is too big. It is estimated that they have become a mess, or they are shirking their responsibilities, or they may Send a large number of dragons..."


    "Do you think they will come to revenge me?"


    ¡°Why should you retaliate against you?¡± Xia Zuo laughed: ¡°You cooperated with Dragon City to attack the dragons in our dragon domain. Finally, the attack has been successful. They accidentally revealed the plan to the elves, and the elves. The family was accidentally captured by the orc family, and the orc family knew the plans of the dragon dragons. Haha... The dragons of the Dragon City ventured into the war between the Elves and the Orcs, and they depended on the dragon **** to give them Ability, attacking the orcs around, the orcs have hated them to the extreme, how can they miss this opportunity?"


    Han Jin only smiled and did not answer.


    "Speaking, I really admire you, your plan is too meticulous! Be your enemy... His life will be difficult to sleep." Xia Zuo sighed: "I can win your trust, it is mine." I am honored, I don¡¯t regret your cooperation with you at all. As for Harriet... Hey, I have never seen what she has done. She doesn¡¯t know the situation on the mainland, and she doesn¡¯t want to know it. She only lives in her own dreams. ""


    ¡°The first impression is very important.¡± Han Jin smiled and said: ¡°In fact, I am very emotional. Longcheng sent Maxwell to come here, trying to take my life, so no matter what they do. The compensation can''t make me change my opinion on them, and I have always been very happy with you... I hope that we can continue this kind of happiness, many contradictions, we can talk, we can compromise each other, no need to Fighting right or wrong, there is no need to fight for you to die."


    "Say well!" Xiazo nodded. Han Jin said that he had gone to his heart. When he and Nikolay tried to cooperate, he followed this policy. Then Xia Zuo smiled: "Yes. , Rafael, Xavier, in order to compensate you, must have handed over a lot of good things?"


    "Nothing, only some dragon blood, and some alchemical materials."


    "No? Is Xavier so stingy?" Xia Zuo stunned and smiled. "You should take these things to Xavier''s face."


    Han Jin shrugged his shoulders: "There is also a magic wand, a nightmare wand."


    "I know the magic wand, but it seems to be useless to you..."


    "Yeah, we don''t have a wizard here." Han Jin said with a smile: "Xavier said that he came too hurriedly, so let me bear with me. When he returns to Longcheng, he will definitely give me a precious amount. Gift, have you heard it? It¡¯s a batch...but I think it¡¯s hard for me to see him again in the future.¡±


    "Too rush? Interesting... I think he is reluctant." Xia Zuo said in a sardonic tone: "After all, this is his peace talks with you alone. If the rest of the dragons are opposed, he will pay in vain. No one will. Make up for him."


    "Oh, because of this, I am more disgusted with him, it is simply treating me as a child."


    "In the future, Dragon City will continue to send people to contact you, I think, Xavier will definitely not say good things for you after returning, you saved him..." Xia Zuo said: "This way, I will help you think One way."


    "any solution?"


    ¡°It¡¯s stupid to let them give you gifts, they¡¯re sure to pick something that¡¯s not important or useless. The best way is to ask for it.¡± Xia Zuo thought: ¡°Yalina is a power system. Magician? You can name the hammer of Quake, don''t be misled by the name. Although the Quake can be used as a weapon, it is also a powerful magic wand. The lightning released by Quake can be released 100%. With the effect of paralysis, you should know what it means! Siniel has already opened the mark of God... The power she gained from the mark of God is a bit strange, as if she used the sound to kill the opponent, right? You can ask for the bow of the bark, and the arrow that the bow of the bark can completely interfere with the spirit of the magician. Haha, Xiannier will become the most terrible mage killer!"


    "You...you are going to drive the elders of Dragon City crazy!" Han Jin could not laugh.


    "I am only responsible for providing information. As for the results, I have to look at your own abilities and means." Xia Zuo reached for a shot on Han Jin¡¯s shoulder and smiled. "And, the Moxike practice is the Galaxy." Fighting? I remembered... Nikola¡¯s manuscript should be..."


    "It is indeed in the hands of Moss." Han Jin said with a smile, the technique of the mantle and the life, only this one, no semicolon, Nikola will know sooner or later, he does not need to deliberately conceal, Xia Zuo After so long, I now suddenly mentioned Nikola¡¯s manuscript, and I got the news.


    "I can''t hear anything!" Xia Zuo smiled and waved his hand: "But I have a long sword for the Moss, but I didn''t bring it with you. Don''t worry, don''t Compared with Xavier, after we arrived in Longyu, I will give you the sword soon.¡± Xiazu¡¯s mood is more and more pleasant. First of all, Hanjin agreed to go to the Dragon Field to be a guest. This is undoubtedly He gave Harriet a slap in the face, and today he has enough qualifications to swear Harriet¡¯s rude behavior. Secondly, Han Jin and Nikolay have planted deep contradictions, as Han Jin said. That''s how it is a very emotional young man. Nikolai''s son, Dimos, almost killed Hanjin. How could this hatred be easily resolved? Xia Zuo is a visionary and extremely intelligent dragon. He has been laying out for a few years or even decades. Nikolay is the spokesperson of the Dragon Field. Han Jin is also the spokesperson of the Dragon Field. Now, after the Dragon Field has eliminated the Dragon City and achieved the supremacy, what is the most fearful? Of course, it is the sincere cooperation between the spokespersons. He can use the contradiction between Nikolay and Hanjin, and use the balance between the two human beings to play with them!


    "I thank you for Mo Xinke..." Han Jin opened his mouth and showed a happy smile. He had an urge to cheer, just now, he remembered Solomon and his solemnly mentioned one. Afterwards, he will give birth to a bold plan. If the plan can be implemented smoothly, the power he has mastered will be greatly improved! Of course, be careful to do it, and you must not follow the footsteps of Nikola.


    "What a polite!" Xia Zuodao.


    Han Jin looked up and looked at the sky: "If there is nothing else, then I am leaving now, are you still waiting for me here?"


    "Alright." Xia Zuodao: "You have to be careful. Chesham is a guy who dares to do anything. He really annoys him. He will definitely deal with you in desperation."


    "I know the size." Han Jin nodded. After he finished, he raised his hand and pulled out a purple light. His body shape had risen and he shot into the sky.


    Xia Zu looked at the direction of Han Jin¡¯s departure, and the smile on his face became more and more prosperous, but he turned to Harriet, and his brow couldn¡¯t help but wrinkle slightly. The guy who was so wacky, if she didn¡¯t mess around, there should be How good...


    When Han Jin flew out of the territory of the Holy Crown City and approached Dip City, he took up the purple light, and his body shape fell from the sky and fell into the depths of the earth. Because the purple light was too dazzling, he did not want to cause unnecessary misunderstanding.


    At dusk the next day, Han Jin drilled out from a mountain where there are still some ice veins left. In the front dozens of miles away, it is the cold shadow city, and the condescending, although far away, you can still see the cold shadow city. The whole picture.


    In the center of the Cold Shadow City, there is a magnificent castle-like building. The whole cold shadow city is centered on the castle and expanded outward. Under the setting sun, the castle leaves a long distance in the city and the wilderness. The wide shadow, even if it is opened in dozens of miles, is clearly visible. I don''t know if this is the origin of the name of Cold Shadow City.


    Compared with other cities, the Cold Shadow City has a very distinctive feature. There is no wall around it. This is an exaggeration. No matter how strong Chesham''s strength is, there should always be means to protect the cold shadow city. No one has ever dared to attack. Cold shadow city?


    Perhaps, Chesham does not care about the lives and deaths of the people. The castle in the center should be defensive and really encounter war. According to this arrangement, Chesham must give up the houses outside and only ensure the safety of the castle.


    Does the Titans live in that castle? Where is Dominy''s home?


    When I think of Domini, Han Jin sighs and grabs the soul-dropping beads in the backhand: "Harley, look around and see if someone is there, don''t act indiscriminately, be sure to come back and tell me."


    "Master, don''t we enter Cold Shadow City?" Harley asked.


    "Going in what to do?" Han Jin shook his head. "You look at the following, there is no caravan. Hogan and I talked about it. Chesham has very strict control over the cold shadow city. When we go in, it will immediately attract the attention of others. ""


    "Hah, how dare they?" Harley called out. "Even if Chesham came, he would have to kneel down..."


    "Let you go, you go, there are so many nonsense!" Han Jin yelled at Harley and observed four times: "Be careful, don''t get the attention of Cold Shadow City." He had an idea of ??using force to deter Chesham. However, it is not easy to implement the idea. To be precise, it takes a lot of energy, even beyond his limits, so he has to stay here for a few days.


    "Understood, master." Harley''s body shape, black soul-seeking beads will roll down the hillside, compared to the ability to detect the enemy, almost no one can do better than him, after swallowing a large number of souls He is more and more sensitive to the sense of life, not to mention ordinary people, even if it is a thief who hides the breath, he also wants to escape his tracking.

 Chapter 460： Discovery team

    The forty-sixth chapter expedition


    Han Jin slowly opened his slightly tired eyes, and the sky was still dark. It was almost the same as before, and the loss of most of the yuan has recovered at least 80%. From time to time, it seems that something is wrong.


    "Harley?" Han Jin whispered.


    "Master, I am coming..." With the voice, Harley re-condensed into a soul-dropping bead and quickly flew down from above.


    "Now is the first day?"


    "The fourth day, the master."


    ¡°I meditated for a whole day?¡±


    "It didn''t take a day, it was a few hours." Halley replied.


    Han Jin sighed with a sigh of relief, activities and activities, and slowly stood up.


    "Master, are you still not ready?" Harley asked.


    "It''s not enough now. It''s not easy to scare down Cesham at once." Han Jin''s expression was somewhat helpless: "Let''s help me stare at it."


    "Understand, Master." Harley agreed, and the Soul Eater hovered around and accelerated to the top of the mountain.


    Han Jin''s hands began to incite the law. With the change of the law, the brilliance of the looming glimpses of the brilliance from his finger, or printed on the rock, or hidden in the ice.


    Speaking of it, Han Jin is very fortunate. At least he knows that it has been a few days, and as long as he is willing, he can rest at any time. In comparison, Moxico can be regarded as living in the **** of endless suffering.


    "Wow, yeah..." Moxico madly waved the Dragon Sword in general, recruiting and robbing, but his swordsmanship has no rules, from the practice of children''s swordsmanship to the present, all the skills he masters, Already forgotten at this moment, Moxenko has a chaos in his mind. He only knows to attack with the greatest strength and speed, and to drive the enemy away as far as possible.


    The angel who fought against the Moss Branch seemed to be well-versed. More precisely, he was playing the game. When the Moxic Division launched an attack, his sword would always be in front of him. After waiting, the swords of the two will be Colliding together, if he really wants to hurt the Moss, you can just grab an attack gap and end the life of the Moxico.


    The angel did not forcefully block, he floated in the air, attacked by Moxenko crazy, the body shape will inevitably be repulsed by the Moxinke, and the Moxico also couldn¡¯t count how many swords he had attacked until he Angels forced to the other end of the starry sky, he swayed a sword, rushed to his original position, then turned and raised the fire dragon sword, pointing to the day, screaming out loudly: "Away from Laozi! I heard no ?You idiot!!"


    The angel did not seem to hear the insults of the Moxico, still quietly suspended in the air.


    Moxico¡¯s figure swayed and fell to the ground involuntarily, then simply squatted, but his facial expression was very strange, full of despair, one eye was closed tightly, and the other eye was A very slow speed is closed. When the upper and lower eyelids touch each other, they are open like an electric shock, observing the reaction of the opposite angel.


    After a few moments of time, the day spread the wings, a little bit forward, and Mo Xinke couldn¡¯t help but make a painful snoring. He wanted to jump up and fight, but he could not control his limbs, as if his soul had given up. This body, continue to fight? I still have to sleep for a while... Anyway, it takes a little time to get there. Even if it is a little time, the eye that Moss is vigilant is slowly closed, and then the conditioning is usually opened again, but this time only I opened a line and then slowly joined together.


    Moxike is too tired. Since Han Jin left, the battle between him and the angel has not stopped. Even if he hides in the corner, he will not let him go that day. Every seven or eight minutes, every time. He will attack him, and he will start again and again. It is a kind of torture that cannot be described by words. If there is still a trace of reason, he really wants to cut his neck with a fire dragon sword. For the first time, Moxike knew that it was a great happiness to be fainted. Unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t do it. Han Jin didn¡¯t lie to him. There is something that can¡¯t be seen or touched, and it¡¯s been slowly making up. His consumption keeps his power at its peak.


    The angel had already floated over the Moss, and the Moss was still there, and it was still moving. On that day, he slowly lifted the lightsaber and stabbed it mercilessly.


    Hee... The lightsaber draws a deep blood mark on the shoulder of Moss, and the blood then spills out and dyes the robes, but the Moxenko still does not move.


    The angel slowly lowered the lightsaber. His attack was limited. He would not over-force the Moshin branch, and another angel would drift over. He just wanted to be treated for the Moss, and he became a stranger. Suddenly jumping from the ground, madly waving the fire dragon sword, no head and no brains to cut off: "You **** is really not let me sleep ... you **** really do not let me sleep ...wow, yeah..."


    The attacking angel easily dodged, and Moxike swung a dozen swords in one breath, and felt something was wrong. At this moment, another angel holding a lightsaber slowly said: "Mr. Moss, your The opponent is me..."


    The sword of Moxico suddenly stopped, looked at the angel in front, and looked at another angel, screaming, rushing to the angel holding the lightsaber, screaming and screaming: You **** really don¡¯t let me sleep... you **** really don¡¯t let me sleep...¡±


    The angel swayed freely to block the attack of Moxico. His body shape retreated farther and farther in the constant impact. Moxico recovered the dragon sword and staggered back to run into his own corner. Turning up and holding up the long sword, pointing to the day, the two angels stood still and waited silently. Now it should be the time when the Mo Xinke broke up. In a few days, the same scene has been repeated countless times.


    Moxico¡¯s lips trembled fiercely. He wanted to use his most vicious language in the world to vent his anger. But what is the most vicious? With the current intelligence of Moxinke, I really can¡¯t think of it. I don¡¯t know how long it took. He finally said: ¡°Grandpa, OK...¡±


    The angel was using the action to answer the Moss, and the light wing was moving gently. His figure gradually approached the Moxico.


    "Ah...ah..." Moxico suddenly dropped the dragon sword and beat it with his fists on his head. He hated himself, why didn''t he faint? !


    Only a few beatings, Moxico¡¯s body suddenly became stiff, and he fell backwards a little bit, slamming his voice, and he was lying on the ground. He was so shocked that he did not wake him up for a few seconds. He has already made a slight snoring.


    The angel had already flown over the Moss, and slowly lifted the lightsaber. At this moment, another angel suddenly said: "He is near the limit, and if he goes on, his mind will completely collapse."


    "Give him an hour." The day he took back the lightsaber and said faintly.


    "He has forgotten to release his vindictiveness. I doubt that this training method can really make him progress?" Another angel said that as a slave to God, the angel''s intelligence is in no way inferior to any race, even though they have Their loyalty is unreservedly dedicated to Han Jin and betrayed God, but the fighting skills and their talents are still preserved, and Han Jin does not want to turn them into waste.


    "His attack speed is getting faster and faster, and his strength is getting bigger and bigger. It has far surpassed the elite warriors of the orcs." The angel holding the lightsaber said: "When he can release his vindictiveness, the attack will be more than It¡¯s much more fierce now.¡±


    "In my eyes, he seems to have not changed."


    "We can exchange it."


    "Forget it, I am not interested in him." That day I thought about it: "After an hour, he should be awake, give him the book that the master left for him, and change the time, I am afraid that he has no mood at all. Read a book."


    "Good." The angel holding the lightsaber said slowly: "But... he has a lot of tricks, we have to be careful that he deliberately drags the time."


    "We only give him ten minutes to read, if he wants to use this time to sleep... that can only be done by him." Another angel said: "I hope he will not let the owner down."


    When Moss was desperate to go to sleep, a lineup of extremely luxurious expeditions has entered the depths of the underground. The expedition consists of seven strong players, the leader of Gabbin and Gail, and Siniel and Yalina. Gibran, Julia, and Kane are members of the expedition. They have also made a lot of preparations in advance, just squatting with Hanjin, and with these people¡¯s status, they will deploy the necessary materials from Hogan. No one will interfere with them. Hogan has the heart to tell Han Jin, but the pressure of the two future mothers is too great. He does not dare in any way.


    The expedition started from the old house of the Morgan Group, where there was a dark passage leading to the underground. In fact, after Dissmark raided the Morgan Chamber of Commerce, he discovered the dark passage. The scene in front of the dark passage was Prove, and there are dozens of human beings in the dark passage. Sunnier¡¯s mind was very meticulous. He specially found Fu Bin¡¯en and asked about the situation at the time. Fu Binen said that the prison had never been detained by the Morgan Business Group. Then Fu Binen took the initiative to ask for help. After all, it was the ''old man'' of the Holy Crown City. When he was familiar with it, Fu Binen quickly found the generals who were responsible for the Morgan Stanley business group. They learned that the Miss Morgan of the Morgan Group was still alive and had become Han Jin. After the good friends, the generals looked very happy, and the bamboo tube poured the beans and explained the situation at that time clearly.


    Strictly speaking, this is Han Jin¡¯s dereliction of duty. At that time, he also wanted to find out the death of the Morgan Chamber of Commerce. However, the death of the Morgan Chamber of Commerce butler transferred his attention to Heil Aster, and also succeeded. He uprooted the Hell Aster flower of the Holy Crown City, and then he ignored it.


    On the night when the Morgan Group suffered a sudden attack, some people managed to hide into the dark passage, but the ending was not so good. The people of the Vismark discovered the dark passage and chased it along the dark passage. The principals of the Morgan Business Group immediately ordered the guards to kill themselves. Obviously, after Dissmark hinted that the Morgan Chamber of Commerce had handed over the glorious shirt, the principals of the Morgan Chamber of Commerce had already anticipated today, so they would secretly represent The children of the future hope of the family are sent away, including the beautiful.


    Perhaps because of the secret, the Morgan Group has always maintained a strict single-system inheritance system. When the children are adults, they will only leave one of the most suitable ones. Others will get a sum of money, and then they must leave the holy crown city. After all, the fewer people who know the secret, the better.


    According to the memories of the generals, Julie is the last remaining heir, and everyone else has been poisoned by Desmark.


    The expedition was delayed for a long time, because it was necessary to clean up those bones. Who knows if there are any beautiful parents there? In fact, everyone has never asked Julie about the Morgan Business Group. It is so weak and soft, not as hard as the professional who has experienced baptism. Siniel and Julie talk about secrets, and they are careful to avoid sensitive topics. .


    After all the progress went smoothly, after entering the group of martyrdoms in the abyss world, Yalena and Kane were responsible for finding the remaining magic marks. In fact, even the owners of the Morgan Group did not know how to go, and there were magic markers to guide them. And anything that appears in words and pictures may bring harm to the Morgan Chamber of Commerce. The secret picture in the magic seal of the Morgan Chamber of Commerce is only for the sake of prevention. The magic mark is valid for half a year. It is impossible to replace the new mark within six months, and they may forever lose the wealth left by their ancestors, which is a big joke.


    The mood of the Morgan Chamber of Commerce principals should be very contradictory. On the one hand, they should leave enough useful information for themselves and their future generations. On the other hand, they try to make all the secret foreigners feel confused. Understand, but for Gao Bin and Gael, those things are pediatrics, and the worst result is just a few more runs. Moreover, although the magic mark has failed, but there are still some traces left, Kane may not see it, but it is difficult to escape the feeling of Yalina, not to mention that Yalena has prepared a large number of detection agents, since I know there are nearby Magic mark, she has to find out the mark.


    It took almost seven or eight days, and a three-mouthed mouth appeared in front of everyone. The light of the magical long lamp could not be too far away. The three black-painted holes seemed very gloomy, as if there were countless monsters hidden inside, but the expedition members did not. In the slightest fear, on the contrary, they are filled with joy in the eyes of each other. Even Gao Bin opened his mouth. This is the first three mouthfuls they have met in a few days, just like the treasures they have captured. Right, it also means that Morgan''s secret is nearby.


    Xiannier took out the treasure map and looked at it for a moment. He said: "Follow me!" After she finished, she chose the ramp on the right and strode inside.


    Gaobin rushed to take a step and walked in front of Xiannier. Kane held a magical light, and behind Shennier, the Gaelic supervisor watched the surroundings until everyone walked into the road, and he slowly moved away. Step, be careful not to be too much, led by him and Gaobin, if there is damage in the accident, he really has no face to see Hanjin.


    After only ten minutes, the former Gaobin found that it was a dead end, and the front was full of gravel, which blocked the road.


    "Sinnel, are you not mistaken?" Gibran said in surprise: "This is a dead end!"


    "Yes." Gao Bin grabbed a gravel: "These stones are not naturally formed. According to my speculation, there should be a magical array not mentioned on the treasure map. Unlike the magic marks, At the end of the day, the magic mark will automatically disappear, and the magic array will open itself."


    "I am coming!" Julia pulled out an arrow and slowly opened the longbow.


    A green spurt spurt out, shot on the gravel pile in front, numerous vines grow from the cracks, and the vines are expanding at an extremely fast speed, and the roots deeper into the cracks are becoming more and more Stout, gradually, the gravel was squeezed hard, like a lava, slowly flowing forward, the vines continue to squirm, trying to push the gravel with their own branches and stems.


    "There is a road ahead!" Julia said suddenly.


    "I will say it, it will not be wrong." Gao Bin laughed.


    For a moment, the effect of the arrow of the Tree Demon has disappeared. A two-foot hole appeared in front of everyone. Kane held a magical lamp and found that the gravel pile was almost 30 meters long. Fortunately, he brought Julie. Ya, if they excavate themselves, it is estimated that they need to dig for a long time.


    Gao Bin was about to drill into the hole. Gail took a step forward and grabbed Gao Bin¡¯s arm: "Let me come, you are behind them." After that, Gael¡¯s general manager had released the stealth technique. The hole is too narrow. If there is any danger there, Gaobin, who can''t move forward and fall, may suffer a big loss.


    "So careful..." Kane muttered, and he couldn''t understand it. With the strength of this expedition, he could walk across the continent, not to mention the ghost shadows in seven or eight days. When you have been there, there will be no enemies.


    Gao Bin smiled and didn''t speak. The road to the strong is extremely dangerous. He can understand the Gail manager and change to himself. He will be equally cautious. The real danger will always come unexpectedly. Is the danger seen or dangerous?


    After a few dozens of interest, the voice of Gail¡¯s general manager came across: ¡°Come on.¡±


    "Yalina, you go first," said Siniel.


    "Oh..." Elena had some distressed licking the robe of the magic robe, and she could only climb over the square.


    "Don''t be smug." Xiannier couldn''t help but smile: "Even if you don''t climb, you are dirty enough to smell what you smell?"


    "You are the same!" Yalena smiled and said, in the underground for so many days, the feeling between them has gradually become natural, if still as before, for fear that they are hurt, but also carefully avoided To hurt each other, they are absolutely impossible to joke with each other.


    "If there is a place to bathe in front of it..." Julia muttered, and she was somewhat intolerable.


    "Even if you don''t take a bath, it is the most fragrant in my heart!" Gibran certainly won''t miss the opportunity, whispering in Julia''s ear, it''s hard to imagine that his thieves who are sultry and sultry to the outside world are also so numb. Side.


    "Death!" Julia immediately became flushed. Fortunately, the darkness here provided her with enough cover.

 Chapter 461： Treasure

    Chapter 261 Treasure


    Passing through the hole, walking less than a hundred meters, there was a stone door in front, and Gibran could not help but scream: "It is here! It should be here!"


    "Wait a minute!" Yalena hurriedly stopped Gibran, took out the detection agent, poured half a bottle of medicine into the palm of her hand, then sang a spell in a low voice, the medicament quickly expanded and turned into a faint mist, mist. Floating forward, attached to the stone door, a series of magic runes appeared one after another, floating in the air, releasing a little bit of Huaguang.


    "It turned out to be the thunderstorm magic enchantment." Yalena smiled and said: "You plug your ears!"


    "Yalina, what are you going to do?" Gail said.


    "It takes a long time to get rid of this magical array. It''s better to simply trigger the magic array." Elena said: "Relax, my magic shield can protect everyone."


    "This..." Gail¡¯s general manager coughed: "Yalina, it¡¯s still safe, we have enough time, no need to worry."


    "Yeah, yeah!" Gao Bin''s eyes are very weird. I didn''t see it before. Such a weak woman has hidden violent factors in her bones. It directly triggers the magic array. It is really simple and concise, but now it is not necessary to choose this. The radical method? Then Gao Bin continued: "The roadway is so wide, and all the roadways have collapsed. Are we not going to be buried alive? Besides... This stone door may not be able to withstand the power of the thunderstorm, and the things inside are smashed. Bad is not good."


    "Okay." Elena shrugged and the two leaders opposed it. She did not insist on her opinion, even though she thought it was unnecessary.


    It took almost an hour to go, and Irina and Kane worked together to completely remove the Thundercloud storm magic array. Yalena took out the magic crystal from the core of the magic array and looked at it carefully. She recognized that this should be Thunderbird''s magic crystal. However, the current Yalina can be regarded as a rich and wealthy little rich woman, and the orc family that war, nothing else, just Thunderbird magic crystal will charge tens of thousands, she did not destroy this element More than half of the magic crystals were put in the eyes, turned and handed to Kane, then went to the floating ash on the stone door: "Xinnier, your magic seal?"


    "Give you." Sunil took out the brilliant magic seal and handed it to Yarina.


    Yalena took the seal, looked at the seal''s pattern, and leaned down to carefully observe the hole in the middle of the stone door near the left side. I found that the two patterns were exactly the same. Then I carefully adjusted the angle of the magic seal and stuffed the magic seal into it. .


    Uh... There was a slight noise in Shimen. Yalin smiled and said, "Okay." After that, she pushed the stone door hard. Who knows that Shimen still didn''t move.


    "What happened?" Yalena looked up and down.


    "You still need the key, Gibran, come on." Gail manager smiled.


    "No problem." Gibran smiled and walked forward, observing for a moment, finally found a small hole in the lower left corner of Shimen, only half a centimeter square, and Gibran almost squatted on the ground to confirm that it was a keyhole, and then In the arms, a small dark brown, shiny metal rod was placed, and it was quickly swayed in the palms. Soon, the small metal rod gradually softened down like a noseless worm, and then Gibran softened it. The metal was tucked into the keyhole, and his movements were quick and very careful. When nearly half of the metal was stuffed in, Gibran seemed to hear something, suddenly stopped, and then took out a bottle of alchemicals and poured the potion. Near the keyhole.


    The potion quickly condensed into ice and creaked, and the frost was spread around the keyhole, and the soft metal became hard.


    Gibran grasped the end of the deformation of the metal rod, tried to twist it to the left and right, and snorted again, then he topped the top with his shoulder, and the stone door was opened with a slit.


    "Yalina, come back to me," said the director of Gail. Then he grabbed the front and reached out and pushed the stone door slowly.


    Oops... Shimen was finally pushed away, and Yalina poured the remaining potions into the palm of her hand and threw the medicine bottle aside, then the mist that expanded and expanded exceeded the Gaelic master. Float into it.


    "No danger." Elena said.


    The Gail Explorer first entered the secret room, and then everyone sneaked in, and Gao Bin certainly stayed at the last party.


    Before the treasure hunt, everyone inevitably fantasized about the scene of the secret room in the mind, but they are all wrong, the accident always comes inadvertently, the surprise is the same!


    It¡¯s not a room, it¡¯s a small square. There are hundreds of magic lanterns on both sides of the square. It extends far away. With their eyesight, they can¡¯t see the end of the square. Of course, it¡¯s too light. It¡¯s too bleak. In the center of the square, there are almost 30 rows of shelves that can''t see the material. Just like a team of neatly arranged soldiers, waiting for the review of the Shangguan, the shelves are full of things, just because the dust is too much. They can''t recognize what those are.


    Gail¡¯s head was stunned, and Gao Bin¡¯s eyes were stunned, and all the people here were stunned! They have never seen such a huge storage room, even in the most prosperous period of the previous Great Empire, the national treasury may not be comparable to the size of this storage room!


    I don¡¯t know how long it took, Gail¡¯s manager walked down the steps, almost rushing to a row of shelves, taking care of the flying dust, grabbing a round thing, and observing it, yes, it¡¯s a demon. crystal! Then the whole row of shelves should be placed in the magic crystal, what should be the sum? What is the rest of the shelf?


    Gao Bin and others shouted and rushed to the row of shelves to identify the things above.


    "I am a fire magic crystal here!" cried Nancy.


    "I am a water system!" Yalena called on the other side.


    "God...all are magic crystals! All of them are magic crystals!" Gibran simply lost control.


    "Here..." Julia stunned, instinctively retreating a few steps, screaming: "It''s the magic of the dark attributes! Here are the magic of the dark attributes!!"


    Everyone rushed to the depths of their shelves, almost rushing out a dozen steps, and then check to see if the items on the shelves have changed. In a moment, they have already rushed more than 200 meters. I can faintly see the end of the storage room. The width of the storage room is almost one hundred meters, and the length is about one mile.


    Going forward is no longer meaningful. In fact, the main purpose of their visit here is to help Hanjin find a glorious shirt. But now, everyone has forgotten important artifacts, they have been astronomical. The number of magic crystals was stunned.


    Everyone reunited from the interval of the shelves. With the experience of the director of Gail, I also wanted to cheer, but because of my age and identity, I was so excited that the rest of the young people were not so scrupulous. Laughing and jumping, Yalena even impulsively hugged Xiannier, yelling, and Gibran also wanted to hug Julia, and she was trampled on her feet and had to stand on one side.


    In theory, as long as there are enough magic crystals, the magic array set by the magicians can cover the entire continent, even covering several times; a three-stream magic army, the combat power will be instantly upgraded to first-class, because they can be unscrupulous The more the order of the release of magic; the crown tower of the Holy City can be changed from more than a dozen to thousands, the whole continent is attacking the holy crown city, the holy crown city does not launch a counterattack, let the other side attack, can still support the end of the world, of course, half God-level powerhouses can''t join the battle, otherwise variables may appear.


    Magic Crystal is the most precious strategic resource and the most important strategic resource, and here, all are magic crystal!


    "So many magic crystals, how do we take them?" asked Senniel.


    Everyone has a face-to-face look. Each of them has a space ring. When they come, they try to vacate their rings. They are ready to take all the treasures after they find the shining robes. Now they know that they think too simple. Even if they don''t care about the conflict of the magic crystal attributes, how much can they take away from the ring of space?


    "With the ability of the Morgan Group, can you accumulate so much wealth?" Gail, the chief of the Gail, took a breath: "This is the wealth of the rich enemy... I feel..." The "country" in the mouth of Gail¡¯s mouth It does not refer to which lord, nor to which Principality, but to the Great Empire.


    "Uncle Gael, what do you want to say?" asked Elena.


    "This treasure should have existed long time ago. It was discovered by the Morgan Chamber of Commerce. Otherwise... it is hard to imagine..."


    "Right, Uncle Gael, you said... Will Julie be the royal descendant of the Great Empire?" Yalena''s imagination is very rich.


    "This..." Gail¡¯s general manager, Yalin¡¯s guess is quite reasonable.


    "I agree with Gale''s judgment." Gao Bin said slowly: "I went to Julia to see it. It is indeed the magic crystal of the dark attribute, the royal descendants of the great empire... Oh, the power of the great empire. It is also impossible to extend into the abyss world. Where can they get so many magical attributes of darkness?!"


    "Abyss world?" Gail''s general manager paused. He immediately understood what Gao Bin meant: "Gao Bin, you mean... This treasure existed in the first world war era?"


    "It should be right." Gaobin nodded. "At that time, the power of the abyss race was firmly suppressed by the Holy See. In the early days of the war, apart from starting to hit the ground race, it was not a surprise, and it did not take much advantage. In the middle of the war, They can occupy more than 90% of the mainland because they have found a way to fight against the Holy See, using the elements of the natural system to attack the Holy See, and then use the power of dark attributes to attack the magicians of the natural system, the Holy See and the then The Confucian guild contradicts the jungle and refuses to fight side by side. Even the war **** Ararat can''t resolve the contradiction between them. Thus, in any battlefield, the abyss race can have an absolute advantage, and finally, it is completely destroyed. The danger, the Holy See and the Magic Guild abandoned the prejudice, it¡¯s sad..."


    "Brother, are you saying that this treasure is an abyssal race?" Senniel asked in surprise.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Gao Bindao said: ¡°This is the most reasonable explanation.¡±


    "That... why don''t they take the treasure back?"


    "How many years ago, how can I know?" Gao Bin smiled. "There was a large-scale rebellion in the abyss world. The rulers of the abyss world were eager to go back and suppress. As a result, they just left the ground. Into the encirclement of the rebels, perhaps... the guys who know the secrets are dead in the war."


    "These things haven''t been moving for many years. Since the Morgan Group has discovered the treasure, why not send things out?" asked Elena.


    "The mainland has been fighting for years, where is the safe place?" Gao Bin asked: "In fact, the people of the Morgan Group have been careful enough. What about it? Finally, it was not detected by Dismark, the entire business group was destroyed. once?!"


    "Alright..." Yalina nodded and thought of something: "Glorious jersey? Have you found it?"


    "Everyone looks for it!" Xiannier said.


    Everyone spreads out again, so many magic crystals, they can not take away at once, even if it is not enough to go back and forth dozens of times, the area of ??the occupied area is undoubtedly the highest.


    Soon, Kane found a hanging soft armor on a stone bench at the end of the storage room, but the soft armor and ''glorious'' couldn¡¯t touch the top, it looked gray, but Kane felt the seal. The magic fluctuated and hurriedly called everyone over.


    Yalena rushed up and slammed the soft armor, then stayed and turned and said to Siniel: "Sinnel, give it to you!"


    ¡°What to do for me?¡± Sunil smiled. ¡°Who is not the same for him?¡± In fact, when she saw that I was the first to take off the shining shirt, my heart was more or less Uncomfortable, this has nothing to do with being open-minded, because she is a woman, and because she and Yalin both like the same man, and the action of exploring the treasure is her advocacy, now Yalin puts the most important When things are taken away, the fluctuations in the heart are hard to avoid. However, now I saw that Yalina had to give her a glorious shirt, and that point was too fast to disappear. After all, Yalena made a wish, after all, Yalina always called her sister.


    "I am always with him, it is you, often go out, or you give it to him." Yalina insisted that her subtext is obvious, you can''t do this, you should take the initiative to find opportunities to be close to him.


    Siniel certainly heard the meaning of Yalena, and she was stunned for a moment, then slowly took over the glorious shirt.


    The eyes of Gael and Gao Bin involuntarily collided together, and then immediately avoided. The reality is such helplessness. From the inside, they all hope that their loved ones can become the only one of Hanjin. At their height, in-laws The relationship is enough to influence the strategic decision, but the twists and turns are telling them that they can only accept this result.


    Gail¡¯s main manager turned his head and saw a deep black gap. A person could barely get into it. He walked slowly to the front and observed carefully. The entire storage room was made of strong stone. It can be said that even if they Not here, one day, Han Jin also had a chance to discover the treasure, walked with the mantle, suddenly hit a big bag, and then Han Jin discovered...


    After a moment of observation, Gail¡¯s general manager saw that it was only because the age was too long, and the gap naturally appeared. Although the stone was firm, it was too weak compared with the power of the earth. The Gael¡¯s manager turned slowly and turned At this moment, a faint magical wave of volatility came from the gap, and the figure of the Gaelic chief became rigid.


    Gao Bin and others also sensed the magical fluctuations, rushed over, held their breath, watched carefully in the cracks, and there was magical fluctuations, which proved that there is life!


    "You stay here, I will go and see." Gael''s general manager whispered, and his heart was moved with great enthusiasm. If you didn''t stop Yalinna at the beginning, let Yarina violently crack the magical enchantment of Thundercloud Storm. The first step is to sense the magical fluctuations here!


    "Be careful." Gao Bin whispered.


    "Well, you have to pay attention." Gail nodded and his body disappeared into the air.


    The gap is very narrow, barely able to pass a person, and there is no place to borrow, but it is hard to beat the Gaelic master. If there is a strange eye, you can clearly see that a red shadow like a snake It swims along the gap, very fast, not even inferior to a wild horse running on the plains.


    The more you go forward, the more shocked the Gail manager is, because the magic is fluctuating more and more powerful, and it seems that it is more than just a wave!


    Almost seven or eight hundred meters were worn out. The Gaelic General Manager finally saw the end of the gap. The red light flashed outside. He slowed down the movement, drilled a crack a little, and squatted on a rock to find his head. Look around.


    His position is at the top of a mountain, below is a vast expanse of wilderness. A lava waterfall hanging from the mountainside in the distance becomes the light source here. The magnificent world of the abyss is so obvious that it is far more complicated than the ground world.


    The eyes of Gail¡¯s chief can no longer be turned on. He once thought that the most exciting days of his life had already gone. The rest was only the old age of Andu. Who knows that today, he first discovered a huge treasure. Then I saw another unforgettable picture of eternal life.


    The wilderness is full of creatures, and the eyes are full of strange red light. It is a vampire. Its shape is similar to that of sea otters. It is a evil eye. It has six arms and a long snake tail. It is Medusa and has a long The bull''s head and the burly body are the Minotaurs. In addition to these, there are countless Hells of the Hells, and even the giant dragons with huge shapes and bright colors are black dragons! Compared to other creatures, the number of black dragons is easy to calculate. Just look at it. Gael¡¯s manager knows that there are 16 black dragons here!


    These are not so much. What is shocking is that all the creatures in the wilderness are bowing in the same direction. Even the black dragons, which are known for their violent arrogance, are honestly gathering their wings and motionless.

 Chapter 462： The first generation of the gods

    Chapter 426¡ªThe First Generation of Goddess


    After many years, the Gail manager, when recalling the scene of the day, still couldn¡¯t conceal the horror from the heart.


    In the endless wilderness, the **** creatures floated in the direction of the pilgrimage, floating a thin black figure, a pair of incredible black light wings extending from the shoulder of the figure, slanting into the sky, still above the light wing There are flashing golden runes that are flickering.


    From ancient times to the present, the impression that abyss creatures left people is always tyrannical and killing, but at this moment it gives people a completely different feeling.


    Presented in front of Gaelic is a group of quiet and surprising creatures. The kindness they squatted on the ground almost made Gail suspect that his eyes were out of order. Who is that person? Even the black dragons have lowered their proud heads, and Gael has every reason to suspect that only the abyss demon Donald can have such power.


    But when Gael saw the appearance of the black figure, the heart was lifted a little, although Gael did not know what the abyss demon Donald looked like, but in any case, the murderous Donald could never be a female.


    Suddenly, there are constantly a variety of abyss creatures coming from afar. Without exception, all of them fall under the skirt of the black figure. Who can imagine that the blink of an eye in the Minotaurs is not violent, but piety? Who can imagine, the black dragons who have always despised all beings, will one day also lower their huge body, showing no more pride, but a complete surrender?


    However, the black figure is invisible to the tide-like **** creature below. Even the king of the abyss, the black dragon, seems to have no interest in it. It just raises the delicate jaw and looks up at the sky. .


    The long black dress and the wings of the ink, but strangely born with a flying silver hair, but her not-so-lifelike fire-clear face, people neglect this little disharmony.


    Gail never thought that there would be such a beauty, the beauty is so thrilling, and the beauty is unbearable.


    On the beautiful face, like a star-like pair, the faint look of the dark sky, as if there is something attracting her, inexplicable, Gail couldn¡¯t help but look up, but at the eye It is empty.


    Gail had just regained his gaze and found that the black figure in the distance seemed to have sensed something. He turned his head and looked at himself. When he was shocked, he quickly closed his eyes and did not dare to move. The forehead appeared the size of the bean. Cold sweat.


    At this moment, Gail had an illusion, as if the entire sky was a black figure, and no one else could touch it.


    After a long time, Gail dared to open his eyes, then the black figure resumed his usual posture, as if he had never moved. But at that time, I looked at Gail¡¯s, but it made Gail unforgettable for a long time.


    What kind of look is that? The seemingly peaceful eyes flashed at the same time with mourning, hatred, and seemingly a kind of relaxation that puts everything down. Gael can''t believe how a person''s eyes may contain so much information.


    Looking from afar, the black figure is like a contradictory complex. The momentum of the tiny body is as magnificent as the ocean. Under this heavy pressure like a mountain, Gael can¡¯t afford to resist. The idea was to hold on to the rock underneath as if it were the only thing he could do right now.


    and many more! Black wings, silver hair? ! Gail suddenly remembered an ancient legend, isn''t it all true?


    Before that, Gail always thought that it was just a legend.


    The origins of the legend have been traced back to the end of the gods, which is a sad and beautiful story.


    The wise angel Catherine was born in the world. It is said that the wise angel is the closest to the existence of God. Although the power is second to the power angel, the power of the wise angel is the purest except God. In the left and right of God, the wise angel has no form. So Catherine can only have the body in the way of birth.


    However, Catherine, who has a human body, unfortunately has the feeling that she should not belong to her. Then, even more unfortunate things happened, and she fell in love with a human man.


    If things end here, then for the existence of this long companion, it is not too blame to want to come to God. After all, choosing the way of birth, while retaining all the fighting power, there will always be some shortcomings.


    But Catherine was too ridiculous. She overestimated her position in the heart of God. She actually took the world and gave birth to a child.


    Then, the **** who is high above is out of anger.


    This is a complete embarrassment!


    God''s words can always be highly enforced. Soon, the right angels appear in the world.


    Although Catherine''s strength is slightly lower than that of the right angel, but when they fight at this level, even if they play for a few days and nights, they may not be able to distinguish the final outcome.


    The wise angel Catherine firmly believes that her strength is enough to protect her husband and son. She has to say that her thoughts are somewhat simple. She thinks that only after she has completely defeated her can someone threaten their loved ones.


    The powerful angels do not think so. The execution of God''s will is the first principle. As for the order, it can be changed at an appropriate time.


    When the wise angel and the right angel met, they stunned, from the wilderness to the forest, from the forest to the ocean, from the ocean to the sky, where they lived, and all kinds of Warcraft and irrelevant races were countless.


    This is a battle between gods. Every powerful existence on the mainland is smart to avoid the battlefield. No fool will be involved at this time. It will probably be the end of the smog if it is spread to a little bit.


    However, there are always people who are willing to do things that they can''t do. It''s like a moth fighting a fire, knowing that it must die.


    Catherine¡¯s husband, the human man, did not follow Catherine¡¯s embarrassment and took his son to hide, but held his son¡¯s footsteps in pursuit of his wife.


    Although I am not qualified to participate in the battle between you, I have the right to accompany you to face the fate.


    In that case, we will not be alone.


    In this life and in this world, there is you, there is me, enough.


    But the child is innocent! Catherine


    Although death is imminent, the man¡¯s mouth still hangs on her familiar smile. Without us, how can you bear to let the child struggle alone in this bitter sea, not to mention the one in the sky? His.


    There is no expression on the majestic face of the angel. He looks coldly at the man who holds the baby under his sword, and the wise angel who is full of pain.


    The next moment, a long sword that dazzled the brilliance, lifted and fell.


    Bloody, the man and the child fell to the ground together, but the man''s eyes, but always looked at the opposite wife, the eyes are full of indelible love.


    I do not regret¡­¡­


    The man didn''t have a word to say, but Catherine read her husband''s eyes.


    I don''t regret it either, Catherine thought in her heart.


    At that moment, Catherine abandoned the lightsaber in her hand. This is the weapon God gave to her, but her husband and son also died under the same weapon. Such things should not be worth mentioning.


    Kill me, Catherine seems to be talking about something that is irrelevant to her, and the tone is calm and makes people feel worried.


    In that case, we will not be alone, Catherine said to the right angel, it seems to be talking to herself.


    The right angel did not hesitate and raised the lightsaber in his hand.


    At this time, the sky suddenly burst into flames, accompanied by melodious music, and there was a jealous door above the high clouds.


    God¡¯s majestic sound is heard over the mainland.


    God said that death is also a kind of betrayal, humble blasphemy, you need to spend thousands of years to cleanse the sins you have committed.


    The lost child, let the glory of God lead you back to the holy temple, only where you can get real salvation.


    With the Word of God, the door to heaven slowly opens.


    Catherine looked up to the sky and smiled.


    Can you get real salvation if you lose yourself?


    Why don''t you allow me to have my own thoughts, I love the people I love, what are the sins?


    The angel of the power waved the lightsaber with impatience and shouted loudly. Desire is the greatest original sin, the most profound betrayal, the wise angel Catherine, you have been indulged in the mud and can''t extricate yourself.


    Catherine looked far away from the familiar door of heaven, struggling with the innate beliefs and deep feelings.


    Am I betrayed?


    Catherine suddenly straightened her body and shouted.


    Am I betrayed? ! Catherine''s low voice echoed in the air.


    Silent and silent above the clouds, the only response is that the door to heaven is slowly closing.


    God''s will is beyond doubt, and God is dignified.


    Are you questioning God? ! Alpha, the right to anger, launched an attack.


    Catherine did not resist at all, and the sword was as far-reaching as a kite.


    It turned out that I had betrayed... Catherine didn¡¯t care about her injury at all, muttering to herself, blood, dripping down from the corner of her mouth.


    Dear God, accept the final purification! The right angel quickly chased Catherine''s figure.


    Since I have betrayed... then... let me betray more thoroughly...


    A huge ray of light broke out from the center of Catherine, and the power of the angel was also smashed by the explosion.


    With the brilliance, Catherine has become a completely different look from the original.


    The original one was white, replaced by black ink, black robes, black light wings, and the black hair turned into silver.


    Fallen! You have fallen! ! The right angel roared in anger.


    Catherine looked up at the door of heaven that was gradually disappearing, and said in a proud tone, everything that you gave me, I abandoned. Now, I am my own.


    You are guilty of this sinful god, ready to sink in the abyss hell! ! The right angel Alpha screamed and rushed to Catherine.


    That is exactly what I have to do. Catherine looks at the right angel. There are countless emotions in the flash of my eyes. Is it mercy? Is it sad? Still angry? No one can see clearly, no one can understand.


    The angel of right can''t, but I don''t know why, Catherine''s gaze has made him faintly fearful...


    The door to heaven is not destroyed, I would rather stay in hell! Catherine''s clear voice stirred between the heavens and the earth.


    As soon as the voice fell, the door to heaven disappeared completely.


    The right angel finally knows why he is afraid. At this moment, Catherine seems to him to be no different from the devil.


    A holy light suddenly descended from the sky and enveloped the angel of power. The powerful and unparalleled righteous angel suddenly felt that his strength had risen a few more steps, and he excitedly waved the lightsaber and rushed to Catherine.


    Catherine, who has just turned into a fallen angel, has lost a large part of her power, and the opposite angel has soared with the help of the Holy Light. When it comes to the hand, it is dangerous, and the battle has completely turned into one side.


    Despite this, Catherine is still dying. To be precise, since she turned into a fallen angel, she has not stepped back.


    Take a step back.


    However, retreat is also a reason.


    At this moment, who can give Catherine a reason to retreat? !


    Those who are qualified to make the fallen angels retreat are already lying in a pool of blood.


    Since it is irreparable, let''s fight.


    Catherine, who fought for herself for the first time in her life, looked at her opponent''s gaze but was full of grief. Once upon a time, she was the same as the right angel in front of her, to follow God''s will as the highest criterion, but never thought about it. When they become a luxury, as such a lofty walking dead, is it fortunate or unfortunate?


    In the eyes of God, Catherine fell.


    In Catherine''s heart, she was born again.


    In the confrontation between faith and self, self has the upper hand.


    So Catherine had another felony.


    But at this moment, she doesn''t care. If she chooses to fall, she can''t look back.


    After being transformed into a fallen angel, Catherine¡¯s character seems to have changed, abandoning the gorgeous fighting style of the past, and all the tricks are desperately playing.


    The battle gradually entered the white-hot stage. Although the strength of the right angel has been improved, in the face of Catherine who has inspired all potentials, there are still some wolverines. The white robes on the body have been cut open several times, even on the majestic face. Also added a few blood marks.


    Catherine was able to push the combat power infinitely close to the power of God Alpha, and she was proud of it, but she paid more.


    The black light wing behind Catherine was too thin to look like, and I didn¡¯t know how many swords in my body, and it almost became a blood man.


    Gradually, Catherine showed a bit of helplessness in her eyes. She could feel that her strength was running low. The angel who had been blessed by the Holy Light was not really the object of victory.


    That''s it, Catherine silently thought, since it can''t be defeated, then... it will be destroyed together.


    Self-explosive, this low-level angel has no disadvantages for large-scale killing, and for the first time in history has emerged in Catherine''s mind.


    I really can''t think of it, I have to use this inferior means, Catherine thought a little funny.


    Catherine¡¯s smile falls in the eyes of the right angel. How do you see how strange it is? It is obvious that the angel cannot understand the meaning behind this smile, but for a person who is about to enter death, the right angel does not bother to analyze why the other person reveals this. An untimely smile.


    All evil in the world will eventually be washed away under the glory of God.


    The sword of the right angel squats in the face of the shackles, and at the same time, his eyes are filled with a satisfactory look, and everything is over.


    At this time, the difference became steep, and a demon sickle that appeared out of thin air held a sword that the right angel would kill.


    The angel of the right responded very quickly, not paying attention to the big demon that suddenly appeared, and his body shape quickly swept into the air. At the same time, the two demon scythes crossed the foot of the right angel.


    Catherine! How dare you collude with the devil! ! The angel of the right whispered in the air, and screamed with anger.


    The figure of more than a dozen abyssal devils appears in the air, and every flash will appear next to the right angel, but it will not be as fast as the angel of power. A devil''s sickle with a handle as fast as lightning is always a small difference. Passing by the right angel.


    Catherine, who had already prepared herself for self-destruction, stunned. Compared with the joy of escape from the dead, she would like to know why these big devils will help themselves. It is an eternal opposition theme to know angels and demons.


    At this time, the screams of the right angels were getting farther and farther away, until they disappeared. Catherine was a little surprised. The angels who had always been proud and high above actually escaped! However, this is understandable. The right angel has no emotions, but he is not an idiot. The siege of a dozen big devils is enough to make him feel confused. Adding a fallen angel, you can say that there is no chance of winning.


    In another way, the honorable angel of the angels has made a strategic shift...


    Welcome to join the abyss world, the big devil headed by Katherine, smiled and said.


    welcome? Catherine is a little embarrassed, remember that every time I return to the door of heaven, I will hear such a sentence, welcome back to the holy hall...


    The same is welcome, but the difference is the difference between heaven and earth.


    In this way, Catherine entered the abyss world. At that moment, the aborigines of the abyss world cheered and the fallen angels joined, undoubtedly adding a heavy weight to the confrontation with the ground world.


    The Gail manager moved at a snail-like speed, retracted into the crack a little, and waited until the whole body retreated into the crack. He still dared not let it go. He experienced countless births and deaths, but never feared. What, now, seems to have an invisible big hand squeezed his heart, making him feel uneasy.

 Chapter 463： Follower

    Chapter 463 Followers


    When the Gail manager returned to the storage room, everyone was waiting for it. When he saw the body of Gail showing his body shape, Yalena hurriedly asked: "Uncle Gael, there..."


    "Hey!" Gail, hurriedly put his fingers in front of his lips and pressed his voice very low: "Let''s go!"


    "Go?" Gao Binton paused. He could see that Gail¡¯s face was very uncomfortable: ¡°Gai Dar, what did you see?¡±


    "The army of the abyss world!"


    Hearing this sentence, Gao Bin, Yalinna and others are all stunned. Although they are the most trustworthy partners of Hanjin, they know the incitement of the abyss world, but they are here to hunt for treasures, and they never dreamed of encountering dreams. To the army in the abyss world, and to look at the demeanor of Gail¡¯s general manager, the strength of the abyss world army must be very strong. If they are accidentally discovered by the enemy, they will be devastated, otherwise the Gael will not be so nervous. .


    "Gail, how many people are there?" Gao Bin also suppressed his voice very low.


    "There are countless..." Gail¡¯s manager showed a bitter smile: "But... they have more than a dozen black dragons. To be exact, there are a total of sixteen. This is what I saw."


    Gaobin took a breath: "Xian Nier, let''s leave now!"


    ¡°Here?¡± asked Senniel.


    "How much can you take with you?"


    "Don''t you have the rest?" said Yalena.


    Everyone looks at each other, they can take away extremely limited, and abandon such a large fortune, no one can reluctantly, but can they come a second time? What if the army in the Abyss world discovers it?


    The Gaelic chief was silent for a long while, and suddenly bit his teeth: "You go back first, I stay here." The invasion of the abyss world is about to end, the holy crown city will usher in a tough war, not a battle, but a war, strategic resources. At this time, it is extraordinarily precious, and they give up, which means that the enemy is likely to get it. It is equal to double the loss. In any case, he has to take a risk and be worth taking risks.


    "Uncle Gael..." Yalena shouted, and immediately reacted to his voice a little louder, hurriedly covering his mouth, whispering: "What are you going to do?"


    "Where are you coming, do you remember?" Gail¡¯s general manager did not answer.


    "Remember." Xiannier said: "I have already marked the map."


    "Good." Gail¡¯s manager nodded. "We will discuss how to get all the magic crystals here out at once."


    "If I bring the Magic Legion, should it be similar?" Kane said: "Is... worried about being discovered, the Magic Corps is not used to fighting underground. In case of an accident, the loss will be great."


    "No." Julia vetoed Kane''s proposal: "There are a lot of high-end magic crystals here. Can you guarantee that they can''t afford greed? If every magician hides some magic crystals, what do we do?"


    "It¡¯s better than giving it to the abyss." Kane said.


    "Let''s go back and talk about it." Gao Bin cut off the argument between Julia and Kane: "The most important thing now is to go back immediately and tell Rafael what happened here."


    Yalena and others silently nodded. To be honest, even Gao Bin and Gael¡¯s directors did not have the confidence. They could only pin their hopes on Han Jin, because Han Jin always created miracles, and Han Jin had expected the abyss. The invasion of the race should have been prepared accordingly.


    ¡°When we came, how many days did it take?¡± asked Gail¡¯s manager.


    "It¡¯s been eight days." Elena.


    "When you go back, if you speed up, should you be able to go back within three days?" Gail''s main pipeline.


    "Almost." Xiannier said, when he came, he often stopped to look for magic marks. He also took a lot of roads and tried to go back. He will definitely return to the Holy City within three days.


    "Xinnier, you first hand over the map to Kane, let him copy it for me. I am older, I am afraid that the memory is somewhat unreliable, and it may be a big problem." Gael''s main pipeline.


    "Okay." Sinnel hurriedly took the map and handed it to Kane.


    "In this way, you can go back within three days, and then give you five days, can you come back?" Gail¡¯s manager indulged: "Give me the map first."


    Kane handed the map to the hands of Gail, and the Gael master spread the map and clicked on it: "On the sixth day, I will come here, leave a mark for you, see my mark, You can come over, if not... you will withdraw immediately, which proves that the treasure has been discovered by the abyss race."


    "Understood." Gaobin said slowly.


    "Right, the specific location here... Where should it be? We have left the territory of the Holy City?" Gail said, returning the map to Kane.


    ¡°Not very clear.¡± Shannier said: ¡°It seems to be at the junction of the Holy City and the Black Crow City.¡±


    "So, the army of the abyss race will appear in the Black Crow City?"


    "The Black Crow City does have a passage to the abyss world, but it has been destroyed by Raphael." Xiannier said.


    "It¡¯s useless." Gail¡¯s manager shook his head. ¡°You don¡¯t see the number of them. If you really want to dig up a passage, it¡¯s very easy for them.¡±


    Kane carefully spread the map on the stone platform, then filled the potion, then took out a blank magic scroll, and the map was coincident. After waiting for a few moments, the magic scroll was picked up and the map was copied. Successful, this method will cause damage to the original map, but now it has not taken care of a lot.


    "The time is tight, you can go now." Gail took over the map copy: "Make as much as possible, it is best to choose the magic crystal of the fire system and the electric system."


    When Gaier and Gaobin split their actions, Han Jin slowly opened his eyes. He had spent seven or eight days on the hill, and during this time he was not idle. It is a super-fax that can be described with supernatural powers. However, he is not sure about whether he can successfully accept Cesham. After all, he has never been in contact with Chesham. Everything is from others. understand.


    Just opened his eyes, the first thing that jumped into the eye was Harley¡¯s face. His distance from Hanjin was very close. He almost touched the nose of Hanjin. Hanjin¡¯s instinct gave him a back, and he angered. :"what''s wrong with you?"


    "Master, not good! It¡¯s going to be a big deal!!" Harley yelled.


    "What is it?" Han Jinyi.


    "Master, come with me!" Harley''s body shape, re-formed as a soul-seeking bead, and flew along the steep **** to the other side of the mountain.


    Han Jin hurriedly followed Hare. He knew that although Harley was a brainless mind, he would never lie about the military situation. Harley said it was a big event, and the problem would certainly not be small.


    For a moment, after Harley had already flown into a bundle of thorns, he shouted and said: "Master, look here!"


    Han Jin did not release the curse, the toes point to the ground, quietly drifted past, and then carefully explored half of the head, the cold shadow city''s army actually put an array in the wilderness, but far from all efforts, those stay Soldiers standing on the plains, several times taller than ordinary people, and reflecting the sun, should be the stencils and steel shackles of the whole continent, but they are only six or seven hundred, hovering in the air. There are more than a thousand stone monsters. The calculation of stone monsters alone is not as good as that of Hogan alone.


    Is this going to fight? Not quite like, who is welcome? Not too much like it.


    Han Jin suddenly found that at the other end of the wilderness, there was a figure that was slowly moving forward, because the other party just walked past the mountain and the distance was relatively close, so Han Jin saw it very clearly, and the figure was slow. It''s like taking a step that never changes, taking a step, always pause a little, then take the second step.


    Han Jin¡¯s heart rose to the feeling of deja vu, and he narrowed his eyes and observed it for a moment. He said, ¡°That is Adolf? What is he doing here?!¡±


    "Master, how do I know!" Harley''s tone seemed helpless. He used to be afraid of Jedice. Later, after constant contact, he felt that Jedisi was very good. He didn''t need to be afraid. After a while, he was relaxed. When I came to Adolf, Adolf was obviously harder than Jeddy. How could Harley not deal with Adolf? Only he was far away. Now he has hid in the cold shadow city. Who knows that Adolf has chased it, too Heaven is here!


    Han Jin is silent and doesn''t know what he is thinking.


    Although Han Jin can take a full view of Adolf and the array of opposite Cold Shadow City, there is a long distance between them. It takes at least a few hours to go at the speed of Adolf. Interestingly, Adolf is very patient. The people in the cold shadow city waited more patiently and remained motionless.


    Han Jinyan shot and grabbed Harley, and then his body sank into the ground.


    The figure is indeed Adolf. He can see that there is a row of black lines waiting for himself at the other end of the wilderness. He also knows that because he forcibly passed through the city, he has caught the attention of the cold movie city, but he Nothing cares.


    His wisdom comes from faith, his will comes from faith, and therefore, he has a harder heart than the stone. No one in the world can shake him. Only God''s will can influence his direction.


    Of course, Adolf does not care that the other party will lose patience. He is always so ill-advised, and slowly moves forward along a certain rhythm.


    Time is passing fast, the sun is gradually breaking into the West, and the light is getting more and more bleak. Adolf finally approaches the cold shadow city.


    Six or seven hundred stone shovel and steel shovel slowly let go to the sides, three Titan giants with their heights striding forward, followed by a dozen snow and ice mage, in comparison, those The ice and snow mage looks a little bit sorrowful. It is easy to understand. Whoever stupidly stood in the wild for a few hours, the spirits are not too good, and they look a little bad to Adolf, because Adolf just let them The chief culprit of hatred.


    The Titan giants on both sides are cold-eyed. They don¡¯t have any affection for the Holy See. The Titans always think that they are the direct descendants of Raytheon. They are the most noble races in the mainland. In any case, they can¡¯t bow to another god. Not to mention now, even when the Holy See is the strongest, the Titans will not buy the account of the Holy See.


    The Titans in the middle are much lower than their companions. They have wide faces and a pair of extremely thick eyebrows. The jaws are covered with a layer of green moustache. His eyes are the most weird. The entire eyelids are silver, and the pupils are not visible. Dialogue with such a monster is obviously very difficult, because no one can see what he is thinking, saying that the eyes are the windows of the soul, but the window of the Titan has been pulled up, he can observe others, but others Can''t observe him.


    "Oh... this should be Lord Adolf?" The Titan, who was in the middle of the room, smiled and said: "Long time, I am going to the cold shadow city. Why are you coming? Mission? Hey... Are you crazy?"


    "Cesham?" Adolf stopped.


    "No, no, you should add an ''adult'' to the name." The Titan in the middle took off his helmet and scratched his blond hair with his hand: "It seems that your age is almost the same, even at least The courtesy doesn''t understand?"


    "I am looking for someone." Adolf avoided this provocative question. If it was before, Adolf would never give in, but the purpose of his coming was not to teach the Titans, at least until they did not get a clear signal. Will shoot.


    "Looking for someone?" The middle of the Titanton paused, stroking his own scum with his fingertips. Once Adolf stopped, his body would be as quiet as a stone, and the Titan would like to do all kinds of small moves, for a while. Scratching your own hair, touching your beard for a while, always looking for something to do, but I don¡¯t know why, he suddenly regained his respect for Adolf: "Who are you looking for?"


    "Lord of the Holy Crown City, Raphael."


    "Raphael??" The Titan in the middle was shocked, and the ice and snow mage behind him changed his mind. In a few years, the name Raphael was too loud, and nothing else, Han Jin and the elves. Combining the orcs with each other means that in some ways, as long as Han Jin is willing, it is possible to completely destroy the Cold Shadow City. Of course, the Titans think that they are much more advanced than those who are rude and brainless, so it is only possible. .


    "Yes," Adolf said faintly.


    The Titan, who was in the middle, hesitated for a long time, and slowly said: "I am sorry, I have never seen Rafael Lord. Where did you know... Lafayre Lord will come to the Cold Shadow City?"


    "I want to see him." Adolf''s tone changed. It was almost a word and a heavy one. As for whether the other person was lying or not, he was too lazy to analyze. He had to see it when he wanted to see it.


    "He''s not here." The Titans in the middle of the way learned Adolf''s tone of voice, then said to the Titans around him and said: "Nick, is it that I am so powerful?"


    "Yes, adults." Titan smiled and bent back.


    Adolf¡¯s eyes changed, looking at each other with a pity-like look, then taking a long breath and slowly moving forward.


    The Titan in the middle suddenly became silent, only quietly watching Adolf approaching himself step by step.


    At this moment, the distant rumors of the wind and thunder came from afar, Adolf could not see, but the opposite Titans and Ice and Snow Masters could see clearly, and an extremely dazzling purple light appeared in the sky, like a sly Comet, flying straight to the cold shadow city.


    "Adult, look, what is that?!" A snow and ice mage screamed.


    "Shut up, the blind man can see it too!" The Titan in the middle of the road shouted.


    The body of the Snow and Ice Master had a chill, but the promise of Nono.


    Adolf stopped again and glanced sideways, showing a glimpse of his eyes.


    The purple light was very fast, and it only flew to the top of the sky in a moment. Then, in a loud explosion, the purple light turned into a myriad of scattered streamers. The range of the streamer was very wide, covering almost the entire sky. Then, people with excellent eyesight can see a figure flickering and falling from the sky. Every time the figure flashes, it can span hundreds of meters away without any pause.


    It¡¯s two different things to hear and witness. When those snow and ice mage see that there is a human being who can release the instantaneous movement like the abyss demon, the heart can¡¯t help but chill. This kind of enemy is definitely the magician¡¯s nemesis. Even the mental lock can not be completed, they can only be a group of lambs to be slaughtered.


    The next moment, Han Jin has appeared next to Adolf. He did not go to the opposite Titan. His eyes fell on Adolf and he slowly asked: "Hello, Adolf, how come you?"


    "Please allow me to follow your footsteps." The most persistent believer who couldn¡¯t even bend over at the moment, turned to Han Jin deeply at this moment, and he did not rush to lift up and continue to bend down. It seems to be waiting for a promise.


    Han Jin has secretly imagined many reasons, but this answer is far beyond his expectations. Han Jin was wrong there, staring at Adolf, even forgot to talk, his brain could not turn. The other side of Chesham is also stunned, as a ruler in the Quartet, in addition to the enemy in front of him, but also to consider the future opponents, so he sent a secret spy mixed into the Holy City, before he did not know Adolf Now that I have learned a rough idea, the monk who is more respectful than the Pope Jeddes will actually bend down in front of Han Jin. He can hardly believe his eyes.


    Adolf is still bending over, his posture gives people the feeling that if Han Jin does not agree, he will wait here! Others may not be able to do it, but Adolf has a belief in persistence.


    In fact, Adolf was able to do this kind of thing. It was a completely stimulating result. In the Holy See, the angels bowed to Hanjin and went on board to verify the thoughts in the heart. Han Jin once again shocked him and made him think of himself. I have already seen the true origin of Hanjin, but he still has some doubts in his heart. When he goes to the boat for the second time to go to Hanjin for verification, he knows that Hanjin has gone to the cold shadow city, and the people on board are still leisurely. Talking about the sky, drinking wine, then Adolf was extremely angry, coward! People without faith are all cowards! How can Han Jin go to risk alone, and these followers enjoy a comfortable life? ! The impulse broke out. He told Han Jin with his actual actions, you will never be alone!


    Han Jin finally woke up and hurriedly reached out and grabbed Adolf¡¯s body. He could not use words to describe his feelings. At first, he was bent on killing Adolf, how to fight and evolve into this result. ?


    Adolf looked up a little, and his eyes flashed with a sparkling brilliance, but he did not say anything, only silently stood on the side of Han Jin.


    "Is it Raphael? Welcome, please..." Chesham made a happy laugh and then let it go. In the eyes of Chesham, Han Jin¡¯s status far exceeds that of Adolf. The power of the Holy Crown City is far more troublesome than the weaker Holy See. The most important thing is that Han Jin¡¯s arrival in the Cold Shadow City will definitely not hold. It¡¯s not too late to listen to what Han Jin wants to say.

 Chapter 464： a pair of deadly enemies

    Chapter 464, a pair of deadly enemies


    The banquet is very rich, and it is impossible to see that Cold Shadow City is a city with scarce resources. Of course, as a lord, Chesham¡¯s life is much superior to other people, even if the people of the whole city are using wild vegetables to feed their hunger. Chesham''s dinner table will still be full of big fish and big meat. If power cannot satisfy the lust, people will not win you.


    When Chesham blocked Adolf, he looked very arrogant, but in the face of Han Jin, he became more enthusiastic. If you can choose, no one wants to be enemies with Han Jin. The most terrible thing in the world is to face An enemy who can''t kill, the feeling is like a bone in the throat, making people restless. Although Chesham''s face has a happy smile, but the heart is entangled, he did not think about it, simply do not endlessly, just in the Here to kill Hanjin, you can figure it out to calculate, he finally gave up, too dangerous! When the Dragon City and the Elves of Prudence gave Hanjin a ruin, Hanjin could be safe and sound, and even smashed Maxwell. Chesham did not think that he had the ability to stay in Hanjin, let alone The monk Adolf¡¯s respect for Hanjin made his heart hang in the air, and everything must have a cause. Why would a pure believer lower his proud head?


    Han Jin didn''t sit at the same table with Chesham. It wasn''t Chesham''s rudeness. Because of his size, Chesham''s desk was almost two meters high. The giant chair was enough for Hanjin to sit side by side. If Chesham insisted that Han Jin sit next to him, it was deliberately insulting Han Jin.


    After eating almost, Chesham couldn''t help it. He wiped the shiny mouth and smiled and said: "Raphael, I am... the character has been more urgent, let''s not circle. Frankly speaking, you come to me..." The slave business group, Chesham has never mentioned it since the beginning, because that is no longer meaningful.


    "I am coming for peace." Han Jin smiled.


    "Peace?" Chesham snorted: "Can you elaborate?"


    "Break the battle with Dip City, we don''t have to kill each other." Han Jin said to the door, he noticed that his tone was a bit tough, in order to avoid stimulating the patient, added: "Of course, this is just my personal suggestion. ""


    "The war with Dip City..." Chesham looked up at the ceiling of the hall, muttering to himself, not knowing what he was thinking, half a sigh, he smiled and squinted at Hanjin: "If I really want to If you take the city of Dip, you only need three days to kill the people in Dip City. Do you believe it or not?"


    ¡°Oh?¡± Han Jin stunned and immediately smiled. ¡°Then why did you let Ma Lishen go? Do you have personal relationships with him and can¡¯t bear to hurt him?¡±


    "Personality? What is he, and he is also talking to me?!" Chesham looked a little restless, forced to open his own clothes, revealing the chest muscles as hard as steel, and then seriously looked at Han Jin. Slowly said: "The key is... I don''t know, what should I do when I take down the city of Dip."


    Han Jin was silent for a moment and understood the meaning of Chesham. After Chesham attacked Kubu City, he had successfully opened the traffic line, but he did not take advantage of the big attack on Dipu City that year, and only sent small units to harass the war. Because the loss of the Cold Shadow City is very large, and he does not know much about the external situation, so he sent a slave business group to show his power. On the one hand, he tried the strength of Dip City and prepared for the coming year. He also It takes a year to cultivate and raise.


    By the second year, Chesham is preparing to launch an offensive in the winter, but the situation has undergone earth-shaking changes. The Elf Alliance was established. The Orc family joined the battle group and swept the momentum of the entire continent. This made Chesham feel some He was overwhelmed. After he captured Dipp City, he would face the army of the Elves and the Orcs. He did not move, and he did not want to show his embarrassment in front of the enemy. Therefore, although Chesham launched the war according to his own plan, Playing is not determined, not even the main force, otherwise Chesham will not say this.


    "In fact, after I and the elves annihilated the orc army, they also thought about attacking Dip City." Han Jin smiled.


    "Oh? Then why didn''t you send troops? Is it that you have a personal relationship with Ma Lishen?" Chesham asked with a smile.


    ¡°No.¡± Han Jin said faintly: ¡°I have the same concerns as you, what should I do after I have taken the city of Dip?¡±


    Chesham stayed, then burst into laughter, smiled forward and back, even laughed with tears, then raised a large glass, gestured to Han Jin, and then drank.


    Han Jin¡¯s potential is obvious. He admits that Chesham is a strong opponent, so he does not want to attack Depp City, so as not to directly confront Chesham. This is a kind of respect, respect from the enemy, of course, than the tribe. And the fear of the Snow and Ice Masters is even more precious. Chesham is very satisfied and very happy. He thinks that Han Jin is much more pleasing than just meeting.


    "To tell the truth, Rafael, I thought that your holy crown city can last for half a month, and it will be captured by the alliance of the elves and the orcs. I didn''t expect it..." Chesham sighed: "You only It is the last winner."


    "Oh... I want to thank the orc family. They used the elves as enemies in the first place. They didn''t put me in the eye. They gave me a winter and let me grow stronger." Han Jin smiled and said: "I still Very young, almost nothing, just lacking time."


    Chesham can''t smile a bit. In the winter, Han Jin''s power can become so powerful. How many more years will it take? And now Hanjin is already a semi-god-level powerhouse. What will happen in the future?


    There is no half-threat in Hanjin¡¯s words, but Chesham feels a huge crisis. The silver eyes are flickering and clear, obviously thinking about something.


    "You should ask me, why should I say... everyone should not kill each other." Han Jin quietly shifted the topic: "This is the real reason for me to fight for peace."


    ¡°Why?¡± Chesham asked.


    "Because the abyss world is about to launch a war of aggression." Han Jin said slowly.


    "What do you say??" Cesham stayed for a while, then almost jumped up and asked sharply.


    "I said that the second world war will break out." Han Jindao.


    Chesham''s figure turned into a stone sculpture, staring at Han Jin, and several Titan giants around the banquet and dozens of snow and ice mage were also stunned, the atmosphere has become dead.


    "This is a war that will not have any compromise. All races on the ground must abandon prejudice and unite to fight against the abyss race. Otherwise, we can only be completely destroyed." Han Jin said slowly: " Of course, this is also a brilliant war, a war that tests people''s hearts and tests human nature. Among us, there may be some strong people who become heroes to save the world. Maybe some strong people will become ridiculous cowards, no matter how We have no way back, or let the abyss race go down, or, we..."


    "Raphael, where did you get the news? Is it accurate?" Chesham suddenly cut off Han Jin¡¯s words.


    "Do you think I arrived here just to tell a joke?" Han Jin asked.


    ¡°Why is this at this time? I have heard that it seems that the abyss world has been in chaos, where did the forces come to launch a war of aggression?¡±


    "We don''t seem to be strong." Han Jin smiled. "And, your news is out of date. There is a powerful and powerful demon in the abyss world. His name is Donald, although he still hasn''t. Unifying the world of the abyss, but the influence he has is unimaginable. At least, he can form an alliance and call on all the abyss races to join the war."


    "Donald...world leader?" Chesham also knows the ancient Elvish. This name sounds ridiculous. It¡¯s just that Chesham doesn¡¯t want to laugh and laughs. Han Jin just said it right, the power of the ground race. Because of the years of melee, I am at the lowest stage: "Raphael, do you know the abyss race?"


    "Yes." Han Jin nodded. "In Donald''s original plan, he didn''t want to start the war so quickly."


    "Why did he change the plan?" Chesham hurriedly asked.


    "Because the Holy See." Han Jin whispered: "No one can deny that the Holy See can play a decisive role in the war against the abyss race. What is sad is that Nikolay launched a war against the Holy See. He joined the dragon. The domain, the big offensive day does not fall to the mountains, and countless believers who are loyal to the Holy See are killed. You also know that the Holy See has moved to my holy crown city. Now there are only a few hundred people left in the Knights of Light, and the priests are left... There are more than a dozen cardinals. If you are Donald, will you miss this opportunity?"


    Adolf¡¯s eyes showed a mournful color. What he wanted to do most was not to rectify the Holy See in the Holy City, but to go to the southwest to let Nikolay pay the price, but he could not escape the responsibility of the monk, compared with the future of the Holy See. After all, revenge and hatred are secondary. He must not let the seeds of faith go out.


    "No." Chesham''s eyes fell on Adolf. He didn''t have any feelings about the believers. He wanted to take the opportunity to ridicule Adolf a few words, but then think about the future war, he has no feeling of gloating: "So Say... the war is really going to break out soon?"


    "Yes." Han Jin nodded. "Maybe, they are lurking underground at the moment." When Han Jin said this sentence, he did not think that he could become a slang.


    "I heard that the abyss is a boring and hot world. I want to know how they fight against our Titans on the ice sheet!" Chesham said with a smile. At this moment, he has calmed down. This is Tell Han Jin, I am not afraid, I am afraid of you! In the early and middle stages of the war, the abyss race could not come to the idea of ??a cold movie city.


    "This is a world war. There is no life to avoid it." Han Jin said faintly: "Is the ice sheet really your barrier? I remember that a long time ago, the sacred place of the Titans was Genting City, which was located in The top of the snow-capped mountains, that is also the most prosperous age of the Titans. What happened in the end? Ha ha... The cloud-top city has become a ruin, and the endless snow-capped mountains have become a burning hell!"


    Chesham''s face changed greatly, and stood up, the silver awning in the eyes became brighter and brighter. Through the angle, Han Jin knew that Chesham was staring at him, or that he was staring at him.


    Everyone has their own hidden pain, and every race is the same. The Battle of Genting City is the untouchable wound of all Titan giants, and the Titans have turned from prosperity to decline, and it is also the watershed of the Battle of Genting City.


    "I didn''t mean to offend you, but I was telling you that since Donald deliberately launched a world war, Black Dragon Van Loulding will also take his Black Dragon family to fight." Han Jin''s tone is still very indifferent, as if ignoring Chesham''s anger. : "Ice is not able to stop those black dragons."


    Chesham took a long breath and sat down a little. He tried his best to control his anger. Some of the Titans around Chesham were shaking, not because of fear, but because of fear. Because of hatred, I went deep into the bone marrow and accumulated countless years of hatred.


    The Black Dragon and the Titan are a pair of deadly enemies, just like angels and demons. Whenever they meet at any time, they will immediately break out.


    The Titans have enough reasons to hate the Black Dragon. It is the pride of the Black Dragon that destroyed the Titans: Genting City, there are countless people falling in the breath of the Black Dragon, and the Black Dragons have enough reason to hate the Titans, if not the Titans are arrogant, Repeatedly offending the adult of Fan Luding, even to the extent that it is unbearable, how can the Black Dragon family fall into such a situation?


    In fact, among the original unified dragons, Black Dragon has the greatest voice, and the black dragon with absolute magic immunity is born. The strength exceeds the same level of gold dragon. The golden dragon will be harmed by the curse, while the black dragon can ignore all magic. That is to say, when the Golden Dragon and the Black Dragon broke out, the Golden Dragon can only use the minions to hurt the opponent, and the Black Dragon can release the magic to the Golden Dragon. This kind of battle is completely inconsistent!


    It was precisely because the Black Dragons were in the battle of Genting City that the casualties were extremely fierce, and they gave Jinlong a chance. The battle of Yunding City was just over, and Jinlong suddenly turned their faces. As a result, Black Dragon not only lost the right to speak of the Dragons, but finally They have also been driven into the ground. Although the area of ??the mainland is not small, there is no place for them to stand.


    "Fan Lun Ding..." Chesham whispered to himself.


    "Since your character is so straightforward, then let me tell you the truth." Han Jin smiled and said: "You want to avoid the war and save the strength. It is impossible. I am here, I really want to form an alliance with you."


    "It''s too late today, Rafael." Chesham came back and smiled. "Give me some time, let me think about it, and give you the answer tomorrow."


    "That''s it, tomorrow!" Han Jin said slowly: "I can''t wait here, because the war may just erupt tomorrow."


    "I understand." Chesham''s tone is very low.


    The banquet ended in a hurry. The rooms in the castle are very tall, but there are also suitable for Hanjin¡¯s rest. Several snow and ice masters have introduced Hanjin to a room in a respectful manner, and Adolf¡¯s room is arranged next to Hanjin¡¯s. After looking for a few waiters, they politely retired.


    Han Jin sat in a chair, quietly thinking about today''s gains and losses, and the possibility of reaching a covenant tomorrow. Adolf did not return to his room to rest, in fact, he did not need to rest, always silently followed Han Jin side. Han Jin is nothing. He only suffered from Harley. He has a strong desire to express his feelings. He has never had the opportunity to show his face. He does not dare to show his face. At this moment, his heart is constantly cursing Adolf.


    "Adult, do you think Chesham will form an alliance with you?" I don''t know how long it took Adolf to whisper.


    "There are six or seven points to grasp, but the most important thing is to look at tomorrow." Han Jindao: "Oh... I can understand the mood of Chesham."


    "His mood?"


    "When the Titans were the strongest, the rest of the vulnerable races tried to get the protection of the Titans. It can also be said that the Titans need nothing, and they don¡¯t have to do it themselves. In one sentence, someone will rush to send them." Smiled: "And now? They are trapped in the cold shadow city, but also to seize the survival resources with humans, ha ... Think about today''s suffering, and then think about yesterday''s triumph, the Titans hatred of the Black Dragon has reached its peak, right? "


    "Adult, you have some..." Adolf could see that Han Jin seemed to have some gloating, which is not in line with his feelings. After all, gloating is a human emotion.


    "What happened to me?" Han Jin asked with a smile.


    "Nothing." Adolf didn''t know what to say. He had to avoid it. He was not the same as Jedice. He should lie when he lie.


    Han Jin slightly frowned, using the battle of Genting City to stimulate Chesham, should have achieved the goal, even if Cesham still wants to take advantage of the cheap, as much as possible to save strength, but the rest of the Titan giant will not agree, if cut Sem forced the Titans to avoid involvement in the war, which would certainly damage his personal prestige and may even lead to guilt.


    Of course, reaching the alliance is only the first step. What kind of alliance is reached is the most crucial thing.


    The so-called alliance needs a ally. Otherwise, if you talk to yourself and do what you want, what is the significance of the alliance? Chesham will never give in easily in this regard.


    The contradiction is here. Han Jin hopes to control the alliance. Chesham has the same hope. Even if he knows that it is not as good as people, he hopes to retain absolute autonomy.


    Han Jin pondered for a long time, and it was felt that there was a stir in the soul-seeking bead. Halley had something to say... but he did not dare to come out. He realized the existence of Adolf. He looked up and said: "Lord Adolf, the sky Not too early, you can go back to rest."


    "Okay, grown up." Adolf responded with a slam, and walked slowly outside the door. After he gently closed the door, he did not leave, so he stood so straight, he was really ready to rest, as before. Standing still can go to sleep.

 Chapter 465： exercise

    Chapter 456 Exercise


    At the moment when the door was closed, Harley couldn''t help it anymore. He immediately turned into a group of smoke, almost stuck in Han Jin''s ear, whispered: "Master, master! Have you noticed?" Harley''s The voice trembled a little, apparently already excited to the extreme.


    "What did you notice?" Han Jin asked.


    "Cesham''s shield! The golden shield!!"


    Han Jin thought back and nodded. "I remembered."


    "Think of it?" Harley saw that Han Jin''s look was still very calm, and he was so anxious to scratch his head. Of course, this was only his subconscious movement, which had become a kind of semi-virtual existence. He lost his ear early: "Master , isn''t it? You don''t even know the shield of the patron saint?!"


    "Guardian Shield? Are you the shield of the guardian **** of the Titans?" Han Jin was moved.


    "Yes, that is the shield of the patron saint." Seeing Han Jin finally changed color, Harley said proudly, let Han Jin be surprised, this is the thing that makes him most satisfied.


    "But... why can''t I sense the fluctuation of the electrical elements?" Han Jin asked.


    "Cesham must have used what method to seal the shield of the patron saint." Harley became more and more proud: "However, he can''t change the shape and engraving of the guardian shield, haha..."


    "Have you seen the shield of the patron saint?"


    Harley¡¯s laughter came to an abrupt end, and for a moment, muttered to himself: ¡°Yes, when did I see it?¡±


    "Listen to Yalena, did the Titans lose the Titans long ago?" Han Jin frowned and meditated: "He can find the shield of the patron saint, it seems to have some skill."


    "Master, not only the shield of the patron saint!" Harley suddenly woke up: "Have you noticed that Chesham has a sword hanging in his waist, compared with his size, the sword looks a little small, and other Titan has no weapons."


    "What do you mean, the sword is..." Han Jin¡¯s look is very weird.


    "Yes!" Harley called. "And, and, master, when Chesham took the helmet off, there was a maid serving, she almost fell off the shelf to avoid the helmet. Master, it must be that Cesham never allowed anyone to touch his helmet, so the maid was scared!"


    Han Jin¡¯s look changed again. He remembered the episode. The maids used by Chesham were humans. Because the table was too high, the maids always went up the shelf when serving Chesham, and The plates were also quite outrageous. The maids looked very hard. The maid carefully carried the plate on the wooden frame. Just when she wanted to put the plate on the table corner, Chesham put the helmet in the first step. The maid hurriedly avoided, so that she almost fell off the shelf.


    "Hare, when did your observation become so detailed?" Han Jin said slowly.


    "Haha... Master, I have always been so smart!" Harley screamed proudly. In fact, Harley only had an impression on the shield of the patron saint. After discovering the shield of the patron saint, he naturally focused his attention on other suits. On the body, there is no meaningful episode to Han Jin, but Harley has seen a lot of notable places.


    "So, Chesham has the Titans armed?" Han Jin¡¯s eyes flickered: "Yalina told me that the Titans are already armed... I understand!"


    "Master, what do you understand?" Harley asked curiously.


    "Are you not very smart? You want to go, don''t ask me." Han Jin said faintly.


    "This...master, I can only be regarded as the second smartest in the world, you are the first smartest." Harley hurriedly flattered.


    "Do you have a match?" Han Jin looked at Harley.


    Harley groaned, although he wanted to tell Han Jin, he was really smart, but Han Jin¡¯s eyes were full of lethality, and he did not dare to answer.


    After waiting for a long time, seeing Han Jin has been indulging, he finally could not help, whispered: "Master, you just... understand what?"


    "The news of the loss of the Titans was the intentional release of the Titans."


    "Why are they doing this?" Harley didn''t understand.


    "On this point, do you dare to say that you are smart?" Han Jin smiled and shook his head: "The battle of Genting City, even the black dragon family who is the winner, is also a heavy loss, the casualties of the Titans... Oh, more Needless to say, the Titans at that time were unable to protect themselves. In order to prevent other powerful races from peeking at the guardians of the Titans, they can only do so."


    "This way..." Harley suddenly realized, and then hurriedly added: "The owner is really the smartest!"


    Han Jin did not pay attention to Harley¡¯s flattery. He did not hear: "I have been wondering. Adolf¡¯s power has surpassed the 12th order a long time ago. It is a true demigod, and how can Cesham deliberately irritate Adolf. ... It turns out that the Titan Armed Force is the source of his confidence!"


    "Hey, in front of you, Chesham has to be more honest, and he is also interesting!" Harley is determined to flatter the aunt.


    "Tomorrow, there should be a good show." Han Jin smiled: "I hope he doesn''t do too much..." Chesham, who has the Titans, will certainly not be willing to be under the people. At least, he will seek equality with Han Jin. The status of this, but there is no point in the alliance. If an army has two commanders, it will inevitably become a mess, and the alliance will be the same.


    Nothing happened overnight, the next morning, a waitress sent it early, because of the lack of resources for many years, the people of Cold Shadow City developed their own rules of life, breakfast and lunch are very simple, only dinner will be based on personal The situation is as rich as possible. Although Hanjin is a distinguished guest, the maids sent only a round cake made of vine flour, and two eggs, which seemed somewhat shabby.


    After using breakfast, Chesham sent a Titan to pick up Hanjin, saying that Chesham had to personally direct the magical army of the Cold Shadow City to do an exercise. He hoped that Han Jin could come to the scene and point to the Cold Shadow City Magic Legion. What are the deficiencies.


    Han Jin knows that this is not a military exercise. Chesham¡¯s action is definitely the most elite magician in Cold Shadow City. He demonstrates the power of the Magic Legion. In this way, he let Hanjin take the initiative to give in, but Chesham¡¯s Asking for his righteousness, you can''t show the magical power when you eat, it will give you a feeling of deterrent force. When you watch the exercise, just find an excuse, it would be reasonable.


    When the sun poked its head out of the distant mountains, Han Jin had already arrived at a military camp that was almost forty miles from the cold shadow city. It was said that it was a military camp. It was actually an open-air storage room because of the Magician¡¯s magician. Most of them live in the city. The soldiers here are standing scorpions and steel shackles, and there is a stone monster that only turns into a statue.


    Chesham personally ushered in the military camp and saw Chesham¡¯s first sight. Han Jin¡¯s sight was involuntarily sweeping around Chesham¡¯s shield, helmet and heavy sword and waist sword. In the era of the century, the power of the Titans was far less armed than the Holy Armed Forces and the Dragon God, but Hao Hao was also the third artifact combination, and Han Jin would of course be interested.


    Chesham¡¯s movements were obviously paused. He should have noticed Han Jin¡¯s line of sight. However, no one can see his emotional changes. A pair of twinkling silver eyes can cover his inner fluctuations. This is the most In the place where Han Jin had a headache, he could not observe the color, but Chesham could see his expression.


    "How about the rest of Rafael, last night?" Chetham smiled.


    "Yes, the night in Cold Shadow City is very quiet." Han Jin also laughed.


    It sounds like nonsense. The nights in most cities are very quiet. However, if you think deeply, Han Jin seems to be ridiculing the coldness of the cold movie city, or that Han Jin is suggesting that Cesham, with the cold shadow The city is so crowded, do you want to go out and fight with me?


    "I shouldn''t have bothered you." Chetham said with a smile, and he didn''t know if he was confused or really didn''t understand: "But... you know the abyss race very well, I think you should be able to give me some good Suggestions, please!"


    In fact, Chesham has already been arranged. Just waiting for Hanjin to arrive, the exercise can immediately enter the program. With the horn, a team of scorpions and steel squatting in a neat step, going to the distance, those The stone monster that turned into a statue also regained its vitality, and the wings spread into the sky.


    "The scorpion scorpion is only a low-level scorpion, its combat power is low, and it has a good magical ability. A certain amount will make the magician very headache, but when it comes to real warriors, the scorpion will become extremely fragile. After all, they are made of stones. Made out." Chesham introduced the road ahead and said: "But, fortunately, the resources are rich enough, huh, huh... In this snowy mountain, there is not much else, the stone can be, Rafael, Do you know how much the cold stone city has reached the most scorpion?"


    "100,000?" In order to make Chesham more happy, Han Jin specifically said a relatively small number. He also knows that Chesham can introduce him to various embarrassing specialties, apparently decided to form an alliance with him. The question is how to form an alliance.


    "Wrong, it is more than 900,000!" Chesham laughed. "I took the most important battle in the city, and lost more than 600,000 stone scorpions. Oh... but they lost more than 100,000. Army! One of the most common warlocks in Cold Shadow City can make at least five stone scorpions every day. However, if they want to retrain a warrior or train a magician, it is not easy, at least wait for twenty. Year? Hahaha..."


    ¡°How many stones can you make in Cold Shadow City every day?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible to make a stone scorpion. It¡¯s not very useful.¡± Chesham deliberately shifted the subject and pointed his hand to the front: ¡°The steel shovel is the most important shield for the Snow Master. Their magical defense is very powerful. Can even withstand the high temperature of Hellfire, physical defense can not be underestimated, even if a high-end fighters release the fighting skills to attack, they can not leave scars on them, but unfortunately... Cold Shadow City does not have iron ore, make a steel I need tens of thousands of pounds of iron ore, oh..." At the end, Chesham sighed for a long time.


    "There are five iron mines in the Holy Crown City. You can rest assured that I can provide resources in this regard." Han Jin smiled, and he knew that Cesham was deliberately crying.


    "Good, good! Hahaha..." Chesham laughed again: "Your character is as refreshing as I am!"


    At this moment, countless stone monsters flew from all directions, and merged with the stone monsters hovering over the sky. The scene of the birds was very spectacular. More than 100,000 stone monsters were gathered together and hovered in the air. It formed a dark cloud that covered the sky, walked out of the squadrons a few miles away, the military camp at the foot, and the mountains in the distance, all shrouded in the shadows.


    Chesham looked up: "The battle power of the stone monster is not as good as the stone, but it is very good for harassment, especially the magical corps that harass the enemy, even if it is a magician with a thousand stone monsters, I It is also suitable, huh, huh... and it can also be used for reconnaissance. Within a few hundred miles, there is no way for me to win any movement of the enemy."


    During the talk, everyone has come to a low mountain. Chesham has already prepared two tables here, with some fruits and vegetables, and Chesham to the side, and smiled: "Please, Master Raphael, is breakfast too rude for you? Sorry, sorry, I am negligent, come, let''s talk while drinking."


    Can''t talk about the guest seat, a table tall, a table is relatively short, it is impossible to sit wrong, Han Jin slowly sat down, and Adolf stood on the side of Han Jin, although he also prepared a chair for him, but he turned a blind eye. .


    "I heard that your mountain corps are made up of soldiers who bought the city?" Chesham suddenly asked.


    "Yes."


    "How about the Alexandria guy?"


    "Do you remember him?" Han Jin was a little surprised.


    "How can I not remember?!" Cesham held a fist in his right hand and slammed it in the left palm. He sighed: "The guy is a good general. I wanted to force him to surrender, but... and the library. The war to buy the city has been playing for too long, and the hatred under the accumulation is too deep and deep. I can''t change him."


    "I know what you are worried about, I will restrain him, and will never cause us trouble." Han Jin smiled: "Yes, to be honest, I did not like you very well because you made The ring of inhibition... some are too vicious."


    "Vulgar? I don''t think so." Chesham said casually: "When I heard that the Elves attacked the Holy City, there were tens of thousands of elves who became captives, and cut their hands and tendons... compared with you, I count Very kind! Oh, I just like to tell the truth, how can''t control it, haha... are you not angry?"


    "That was what Desmark did." Han Jin said faintly.


    "There are too many prisoners caught, and there is no way." Chesham said: "I have to be distracted to guard them. It is better to kill them all at the beginning. Are you saying that?"


    "Now we need..."


    "Understanding, understanding, the abyss race is about to invade, we must unite." Chesham laughed and said: "This is a thing of the past."


    In a chat without a word, the ice and snow mage, and tens of thousands of stone scorpions and steel scorpions have already reached a very far place. The distance to the military camp is almost fifty miles. The dark clouds composed of countless stone monsters also follow. It floated in the past, and here I can see the sun.


    It¡¯s almost noon, and Han Jin didn¡¯t expect to wait so long. However, Chesham¡¯s solemnity will definitely show the sharpest side of the Cold Shadow City Magic Legion, otherwise he will not be able to make his own concessions. His expression is still calm, but his heart is very much looking forward to, the power of his allies, of course, will become his help.


    Chesham waved his hand, and the ice and snow mage behind him immediately released a signal, and a vague fading wave of power came. Chesham¡¯s army had gone far away, and only a small black could be seen from here. After a while, even the little black spots could not be seen, and the distance had been covered by a thick mist.


    The temperature of the air suddenly dropped, and even the sun became cold. There were faint frost on the plates and glasses on the table. Some of the maids could not resist and sneaked on the leather gown. However, the rest remained indifferent. Of course, Han Jin is not afraid of this kind of freezing air. The snow and ice mage will deal with snow and ice all the year round, and he will not be afraid.


    A magician releases a blizzard, the power is very limited, but thousands of snow and ice mage release the blizzard, the power becomes unimaginable, and the ice and snow mage is still consuming magic, after half an hour, when When the sound of the thunder came, the fog finally began to move forward.


    The two snow and ice masters hurried forward and opened the perspective of the eyes for Han Jin and Chesham.


    The flying snowflakes condense together to form large and small snow blocks, and finally form a torrent of more than ten miles wide, wrapped in the momentum of the eternal, moving forward, can be clearly seen from the perspective of perspective At the forefront of the wave, the waves that are undulating are almost a hundred meters high. In the snow and waves, countless scorpions and steel shovel are sprinting fast, and the figure of the ice and snow mage suddenly disappears in the snow. Now, whether it is a sly or a snow and ice mage, it seems that it is not affected by the blizzard.


    Seeing this scene, Han Jin¡¯s mind flashed a word, avalanche!


    The sound of the wind and thunder is getting louder and louder, the temperature is getting lower and lower, and some of the most vulnerable maids, the tip of the nose, the lips and the hair, are frosted, and the body is shivering, and the ice and snow are reflected. Master, but still in a state of nothing, in fact, they are very thin, except for a magic robe, only underwear left.


    The speed of the snow wave is gradually accelerating. Going far away, the ice and snow mage have used it for a long time, but now it¡¯s only a moment, the snow wave has already flown a third of the distance, this speed is amazing. What''s even more amazing is that stone shovel and steel shovel are always hidden in the waves. How can they run so fast? Even compared to the Elf family''s silver Pegasus, it is almost the same.

 Chapter 466： Creation power

    Chapter 246¡ªThe Power of Creation


    "How? Is it spectacular?" Chetham said with a smile, then he raised his glass and found that the wine in the glass had solidified. He threw the glass on the floor and shouted: "Let the gang The kid will sell some strength!"


    The ice and snow mage on the side of Chesham immediately released the signal, then turned around and happened to see the faces of the maids already frozen. He hesitated and released a magical enchantment, shrouded the maids. Inside, a few maids of course knew that the Snow and Snow Master was helping themselves, hurriedly showing a stiff and grateful smile.


    This is an accident. The magic corps of the Cold Shadow City often conducts exercises. They deal with snow and ice all the year round. The magicians are used to the cold weather. But today, due to Han Jin¡¯s sake, Chessm specially called several maids to come with them. Waiting, their physical fitness is good, but the temperature is lower than the coldest winter season, they can''t stand it, but Chesham is innocently concerned about their lives and deaths. He concentrates all his attention on Han Jin. .


    The ice and snow mage took a few steps back, feeling a gaze from the side, looked up, was seeing Han Jin nod to him, and revealed a smile of approval, his heart jerked a bit, hurriedly head deep The low is going down.


    Seeing the magic signal, the ice and snow mage in the distance is desperate, the snow is rushing faster and faster, the snow is splashing and the snow is rolling up hundreds of meters high. It looks like there is a long snake. The huge, incomparably snow beast is roaring and sprinting.


    "No one can resist my blizzard." Chesham opened his mouth: "Don''t say that fighting snow and ice mage in a blizzard, they can guarantee that they are not frozen, it is very rare." Finish, Chess Mum carefully took a look at Han Jin. He thought that Han Jin would also be affected by the freezing air. At least he had to release the magic shield to protect himself. Who knows that Han Jin has never moved since the beginning, which makes him Somewhat surprised.


    "This huge impact is really terrible." Han Jin nodded.


    In the blink of an eye, the huge snow beast has already rushed nearly half of the distance. It only takes a moment to sweep through the wilderness in front. The wind and thunder of the wind is getting more and more intense. Hanjin is nothing. Several maids have just got rid of the severe cold, and now they use their hands to cover their ears, and their faces are also showing pain.


    "Raphael, don''t blame me for not reminding you." Chesham shook his head and said: "When the blizzard approaches, the freezing air will get colder and colder. Even these things will crack. You better be the first. Get ready.¡± Chesham pointed his finger at the tableware on the table.


    "Looking at you so much, I really want to try it." Han Jin smiled, he must try, otherwise he will be busy for seven or eight days, who will not be willing to change, and is Chesham first. Provocative, he has enough reasons to shoot.


    "Try?" Chesham groaned, then smiled: "Raphael, not so good... What if those guys don''t know how to deal with casualties?" In fact, there are some in the heart of Chesham. There was a real casualty. Han Jin also killed a few ice and snow mage, but he couldn¡¯t just say it directly. It¡¯s also said that he is afraid of Han Jin¡¯s injury and face!


    "Reassured, I have a sense of proportion." Han Jin slowly stood up and looked around, as if looking for something.


    Chesham still wants to block, but his eyes turn around and close his mouth. As the saying goes, the ears are imaginary and seeing is believing. It is rumored that the South Korean advance is so powerful and so powerful that it cannot be trusted or believed. He wants to see for himself what kind of magic power Han Jin has.


    Adolf''s eyes flashed in his eyes, his interest was stronger than Chesham, his judgment was accurate, and he needed a clear proof, that is power!


    Harley was laughing in the dark, a bunch of idiots, even forced the master to shoot, you wait to tremble in the miracle...


    Han Jin¡¯s line of sight swept over the mountains and finally crossed the cold shadow city and landed on a snowy peak. Then he smiled. Obviously, he had chosen the target.


    Adolf, Chesham and others have always paid attention to Han Jin¡¯s gaze. They can''t help but look at the distant snow peak. With their eyesight and insight, they really can''t see the connection between the snow peak and the current exercise.


    Han Jin took a long breath and then began to incite the law. He is showing a magical power, which is completely different from the Tao method used in the past. Accurately speaking, the magical power is the means of the fairy family! Therefore, although he has been prepared for seven or eight days, he still has to go all out at this moment.


    A very fine golden light illuminates on the snow peaks. Adolf, Chesham and others have raised a strange feeling in their hearts. The distance is so far, the tiny light is so clear, like a needle. It hurts their eyes, and this brightness is unimaginable.


    Han Jin¡¯s law is getting faster and faster. With his handcuffs, there are more and more bright spots on the snow peaks, dozens of points, hundreds of points, thousands of points, and finally the whole snow peak has become A golden mountain, scattered light, the dazzling light crossed the distance of nearly a hundred miles, and even the military camp was also reflected in a bright light, the haze formed by the snow and fog, all of them were driven away by the light.


    Although I have never seen a similar vision, Adolf, Chesham and the Ice and Snow Masters can still remain calm, and the light is no longer a few times more powerful. They only need to see the power of Han Jin.


    "Open!" Han Jin made a loud resounding resounding, then his left hand stretched out a little, as if nothing was in the void, his movements slowed to the extreme, giving a very difficult feeling, as if in his hands Things weigh up to 10,000 pounds.


    At this time, all the people became stunned, a thing that can be described as absurdly, which happened under their gaze, and the snow peaks fluttered into the air!


    Adolf became a statue, Cesam opened his mouth, and the ice and snow mage opened their eyes one by one, as if the eyes would jump out of the eyelids in the next moment, even the few maids suddenly forgot the wind and thunder. Pressure, staring at the snow peaks that emit a lot of light.


    The cold shadow city has become a mess. The people in the city are relatively close. They see more clearly. When the snow peaks radiate golden light, they have attracted the attention of many pedestrians. There are also dozens of them on the center castle. The tall figure, pointing to the snow-capped peaks, who knows, only after a long time, Xuefeng actually rose into the air, and swayed toward the cold shadow city.


    Strictly speaking, the snow peak is not too big. The height and the diameter of the base are not more than a kilometer. Even if you are in the cold shadow city, you can only directly destroy a city in the cold shadow city, but no one can Stay calm at this time.


    Looking down from the sky, the cold shadow city turned into a huge ant nest, countless black spots rushed out along the sides, let the snow peaks open, the patrol team could not take care of the law and order, the merchants could not care about doing business. Even in the bar, there are many people who simply flee their pants and there are some women who are not well-dressed. A few women are even naked. However, people who escape are not taking advantage of it. They are all seen as unseen and can be called true gentlemen.


    Of course, there are still responsible people, the Master Tower of the Cold Shadow City has been opened, and dozens of Titan giants at the top of the center castle have not escaped. They are arguing with horror, some are attacking, and some are trying to stop their companions. Inciting, without Chesham, the cold shadow city has become a loose sand, which also proves from the side that Chesham has multiple power desires.


    Near the barracks, Adolf, Chesham, and the ice and snow mage were turned into statues. The only thing that could move in them was the eyes, which slowly turned with the drift of the snow peak.


    Han Jin¡¯s palm turned over and pressed down. The speed of the snow peak drifted suddenly, and it flew straight toward the roaring snow beast in the distance.


    If the snow peaks are in the snow, it is enough to push all the scorpions and snow and ice masters underground, but because the scenes seen are too shocking, Chesham has forgotten to ask Hanjin to interrupt the magic, just staring with his eyes. Chasing the snow peaks.


    Just now, the snow beast, which looks so huge, and the snow peaks, are completely matched. When the distance between the two sides is less than ten miles, the snow peak suddenly falls down. This is Han Jin¡¯s ''try it'', he Snow peaks should be used to test the impact of a blizzard.


    At the moment when Xuefeng fell into the ground, the whole world suddenly became dead. It was an absolute silence, as if time stopped working at this moment, and then all the repressed things all broke out.


    The wide wilderness turned into a carpet, and it was still a swaying carpet. The circular cymbals were centered on the snow peaks, and the shape of the raft was very neat, but there was a huge hidden inside. The power.


    When the cricket swept through the barracks, the walls and wooden fences outside the barracks were instantly destroyed. The two rows of barracks for the ice and snow mage to rest also collapsed in the blink of an eye. The big table on the side of Chesham jumped up, a plate of sauce duck It was shot on Chesham''s face, but fortunately the sauce duck was frozen into ice, otherwise the image of Chesham would definitely become very embarrassing.


    Several ice and snow mage were all smashed out of the ground, and the few maids were even worse. They flew up and slammed into the magic shield, then fell on the ground, falling seven times and without waiting for them to struggle. When they got up, the second scorpion swept through their feet again, their bodies were thrown up again, and then the third shackles, and finally they fell into a coma.


    The snow beast, which is relatively close to the snow peak, has been shaken by the shock wave brought by the snow peak. It can be clearly seen that all the tall cockroaches have become toys. They are thrown up by a dozen meters and danced. On the ground, then thrown up again, those steel shovel are good, a small number of scorpions have been thrown a few times, have become disabled, or lost their legs, or lost their arms.


    The shock wave even had a huge impact on the cold shadow city of dozens of miles away. The magic enchantment released by the Master Tower was constantly twisted in the shock wave. Those who were smarter and rushed out of the city also fell into the mold. Across the ground, I fell to the ground, just got up, the second scorpion has already hit, they can not help but fall again, this scene is too horrible, as if the end of the day is coming, crying, screaming into a piece.


    However, the shock wave is just a small episode, and the real shock wave is formed. The numerous gravel and gravel are all caught in the air. The biggest stone is several times larger than the fist, and then a fierce storm rushes in all directions.


    Hum... People finally heard the sound of tearing the eardrum, which was particularly dull, and it contained a huge and unparalleled pressure, which made people feel dizzy, and the chest was as uncomfortable as blocking a megalith. There is even a feeling of vomiting blood.


    The storm with a lot of gravel hit, but fortunately, the ice and snow mage have recovered some of their wisdom, they have added magical shields for themselves, and the ice and snow mage who helped the maid simply rushed in and laid himself and the few lying The maids on the ground and unknown to others are all shrouded in magical shields.


    Chesham¡¯s big table had fallen to the ground, and then it was rolled up by the storm. Countless gravel hit the table. Soon, the table had become fragmented. The ice and snow mage knew that it was time and life. Maintaining their own magic shields, but they are unable to control their body shape, flying and spinning in the air like a powerless kite.


    The collapsed barracks, the broken walls, and all kinds of military flags were all caught in the storm, and the heavens and the earth suddenly became extremely dark, even reaching out.


    The once-incompetent snow beast has completely collapsed, and the heavy steel shovel can stand upright. The one stone scorpion has all turned into a gourd, and it is involuntarily rolling back with the wind. .


    The ice and snow mage either hide behind the steel shackles, pray in panic, or get caught in the air. Everyone is full of despair. They don¡¯t know what happened in front of them. They only saw a snowy peak with a golden glow. Then everything is all messed up.


    In this storm, there are only two people, one is Hanjin and the other is Adolf. Even Chesham has to stand up from his chair because his chair has been broken, he brought Although several Titan giants can barely control their bodies, they are constantly retreating in the storm, and they cannot resist the power of nature.


    For a moment, the storm has already blown, but the wind has not stopped, but it has blown into the distance. The neighborhood has become a mess. This military camp is used to store shackles. The facilities are a bit rudimentary. Now it is no longer simple. Military camp Almost completely gone!


    The ice and snow mage fell from the sky, and the farthest was blown out for several kilometers. Even the Titan giants retreated to the bottom of the hill. The banquet set by Cesham was all gone, and the maids were protected. The snow and ice mage was pale and his body shape was crumbling. His companions were rolled into the air, but they were uneasy, but they alleviated the pressure. When he stood in the same place against the storm, he had to work harder and his magic power had been worn out.


    The Ice and Snow Masters are all heads down. The same is true of several Titan Giants. They want to see Han Jin and dare not go to see it. It¡¯s really not dare. Recall that just now, Han Jin only sang a few minutes of magic, and even released the power. A powerful curse, this is an overwhelming force! But... Is this a curse? Why have they never heard of it? !


    More importantly, the snow peaks are in the distance. If they are pressed against them, what will happen?


    Chesham¡¯s gaze became exceptionally sluggish. He looked at the snow peaks that were getting closer. He looked at the original site of Xuefeng for a while, as if he was looking for something. His forehead and cheeks were stained a lot. Brown frost, that is the masterpiece of the sauce duck, but he forgot to wipe.


    "Sorry..." Han Jin shrugged his shoulders.


    Han Jin¡¯s voice awakened Chesham. He turned and looked at Han Jin. The silver mans flashed in his eyes, but no one could see his thoughts.


    "I don''t think so." Han Jin''s face was very sincere. "With my current ability, I really can''t control the power of magic."


    "This is the power of creation." Adolf, like the ice sculpture of Wannian, finally made a sound, but his voice did not know when it became hoarse: "This is the power of creation... This is creation. The power... This is the founding power..."


    Although Adolf repeated the same sentence, the tone was absolutely different. The first sentence was very low, the second sentence became a little excited, the third sentence was full of a crazy taste, and the fourth sentence was restored to peace. Just a little trembling.


    After hearing Adolf¡¯s words, Cesham made a sigh of sigh. He looked at Han Jin seriously. At this moment, he wanted to smile at Han Jin, but he couldn¡¯t laugh. The strength of Han¡¯s progress has been thoroughly Smashed his confidence.


    His cold shadow city can withstand the attack of the curse, but can bear the weight of a mountain? Or, in any city in the world, which one can be safe under the magical attack of Hanjin?


    This is a world dominated by the strong. If the power is far worse than the other side, but you want to be equal to the other side, you can only bring disaster to yourself. Han Jin is coming to form an alliance with himself. If you take the army to attack the cold shadow city, only With that magic, it was enough to completely collapse his army.


    Although in some respects, Chesham''s thoughts and judgments are always morbid and inconsistent with ordinary people, he still keeps some wisdom about how to make trade-offs in the collision of power.


    Really want to bow in front of this human? Chesham felt very painful. The great Titans also succumbed to human control. At this moment, Chesham''s eyes swept from Adolf, his heart leaped again, right, the power of creation... can make a positionable and respectable monk, willing to be a slave, Still can''t prove it? ! He heard the report of Master Snow and Ice in the morning. Adolf never returned to his room yesterday, and stood at the entrance of Hanjin for a whole night!


    "Raphael, you too don''t give me face." Chetham said with a smile, but his smile is very stubborn: "Forget it, I know that you are not intentional, so we go back to the cold shadow city. Ok..."

 Chapter 467： Dragon Field Gift

    The forty-seventh chapter of the dragon domain gift


    After returning to the Cold Shadow City, Chesham knew that the cold shadow city was also affected. Several old and simple houses were collapsed. Nearly a hundred civilians were injured by stones falling from the sky. Fortunately, only injuries, Without death, most of the flags inserted in the center castle are scattered on the streets, or on the roofs of the houses, and the tallest and most publicized flag that symbolizes Chesham¡¯s authority is also blown by the storm. Looking far away, it seems like a person is bending over. What''s more interesting is that the direction of the ''people'' bending over points to the holy city in the south.


    Chesham had no time to calm the hearts of the people. Before he took a breather, he immediately issued an order and banqueted at the top of the center castle. The scale of the banquet far exceeded that of yesterday, and there were more than 30 Titan giants attending the banquet. There are more than one hundred snow and ice mage, and it is obvious that this is the core strength of Cold Shadow City.


    Chesham¡¯s attitude has also undergone tremendous changes. Although it is not a slavery that nods, but the tone is very respectful, and the words remain cautious, not only Hanjin, but all the participants can see the taste of the welcome. .


    Han Jin knows that if he intentionally hurts Cesham''s self-esteem, the result will not be so harmonious. Although in the contact between the two sides, Chesham is still normal, but a patient can not show morbidity all the time, it is not mental illness, but a madman. The judgment of Chesham''s Thunder Titan, Guevara and Solomon''s evaluation are very similar, one person may be wrong, the possibility that two people are wrong is very low.


    It turns out that Han Jin¡¯s approach is correct!


    "At the moment when the Abyssal race appeared on the mainland, the army of the Cold Shadow City will immediately set off and rush to the Holy Crown City to fight alongside the adults!" After a gossip, Chesham finally stepped into the topic. This is also the first time he has promised Han Jin in front of everyone.


    Han Jin slightly indulged, he understood the meaning of Chesham''s words. If the abyss race really launched the invasion war, the cold shadow city will automatically form an alliance with the holy crown city, but if the abyss race does not move, then you don''t want to hit me. idea! It seems that Cesham still has some precautions against him.


    This world power is completely privatized. No one will be willing to give up. This has nothing to do with strength. Even if Cesham knows that he is not an opponent of the Holy City, he will die to the last moment.


    At the beginning, Dissmark was squandered by Zagunede, and still gnawed his teeth. Also, Chesham did not use the main force, but he still exhausted the city¡¯s horsepower, but never surrendered Ma Lishen to surrender. Whose news, Dip City is his, unless he dies, no one can take his city away.


    People''s eyes are concentrated on Han Jin. The news that the abyss world is about to launch an invasion war has spread. Although this news is too ridiculous, it is impossible to go to the cold shadow city to talk nonsense with Han Jin¡¯s status and identity. Therefore, most people believe in Hanjin.


    "If the various lords on the mainland can have such courage and style as Chessam, I can guarantee that the abyss demon Donald will definitely hit the blood in front of us!" Han Jin sighed, the so-called reciprocating, he also holds Chesham said.


    Chesham laughed loudly, Han Jin¡¯s praise, let him go to the extreme. If Han Jin is the best in the world, then he must be the second child. Of course, he used to regard himself as the best in the world, but the situation Stronger than people, now I can only bow. Although the Titan Giants have always claimed to be the direct descendants of Raytheon, where is Raytheon now? And Han Jin¡¯s power of creation has been really displayed in front of everyone. In other words, if Thor also lowers the division, Chesham may have the courage to compete with Hanjin, the great ancestor. If there is no news, then he can only choose to protect himself.


    If you have enough weight, you can do a few sentences. Chesham made an order in the face of Han Jin, immediately stopped the war with Dipu City, and sent a messenger to convey the message of peace to Ma Lishen. In the words of Chesham, it will be The comrades who fought side by side, no need to fight again and die. Chesham¡¯s promise is as effective as the written covenant. In the eyes of the Black Dragons, the Titans are soaring to the abhorrent level, but arrogance and shame are two different things. If you change to Zaguned, don¡¯t say anything. Commitment, even if it falls on the written covenant, Han Jin will not believe it, and the Titan giant has always been the most pure and noble race on the mainland, and it is unlikely to go back.


    In the chat, a Titan giant suddenly left, slowly walked over to Hanjin, his body is relatively tall in his companion, that is, his strength is ordinary, and his brows and beards are somewhat white. The life of the Titans is almost the same as that of the elves. It is much longer than human beings. Looking at his old state, you should live for at least seven or eight hundred years.


    "Adult." The Titan giant bent down and extended a glass of wine to Han Jin. His voice trembled a little: "Thank you an adult..."


    "Thank you?" Han Jin stunned, his eyes tweeting to Chesham, very hateful! Chesham is talking to the Titan giant on the side, the **** silver eyes... I can''t see if he noticed this. Han Jin can only ask: "What do you thank me?"


    "Thank you for taking care of Dominique." The voice of the Titans became stunned: "She...is she okay?"


    Han Jin was surprised. Is this Dominy''s father? Still grandfather? He didn''t dare to stand up, hurriedly stood up, and the wine glass in his hand was forwarded. Two wine glasses of different sizes touched each other gently: "You are..."


    Han Jin¡¯s respectfulness is not only the Titan giant in front of him, but also the stunned stunned on the other side. Chesham on the other side has forgotten to cover up himself, and stares at it.


    "I..." The Titan giant was so flushed that he didn''t know whether he was ashamed or excited. For a long time, he barely squeezed out a sentence: "I...have no ability to protect her, I..." The Titan giant said If he didn''t go on, he simply drank the wine from the cup, then turned around and walked to his seat. His back was slightly awkward, giving him a feeling of sorrow.


    Han Jin wanted to stop the Titan giant, sinking and closing his mouth. Dominie¡¯s relatives toasted themselves in public. It should be from Chesham¡¯s inspiration. What does he want to do?


    Chesham has been avoiding talking about slave trade groups. Only once can he mention Alexander Hart. Han Jin¡¯s control is obviously stronger than Chesham. He never said that Cesham and Zaguned¡¯s alliance The thing, Chesham wants to bring Dominique out and play a family card? It¡¯s ridiculous, you made Dominie so bad, how can Dominy forgive you? !


    A girl sitting on the deck and staring at the starry sky came to Hanjin¡¯s mind. Many times, Dominique always kept this position for a long time, motionless, and thought of Han Jin¡¯s heart could not help but feel a pain. The girl, should I miss my home? There are more friends and deeper friendships. After all, it is impossible to completely replace the family.


    At the beginning, Han Jin felt that Chesham¡¯s thoughts were ridiculous, but I thought about it again. He saw the room for maneuvering inside. As long as Chesham expressed enough sincerity, it was better for Domin¡¯s family. Maybe it can really resolve the hatred in Dominic''s heart.


    What''s more, Dominie also expressed her attitude at the beginning. If Han Jin really fought against the Titans, she would definitely return to the Cold Shadow City. After all, it is a **** family!


    Han Jin sighed, he couldn¡¯t control the kind of thing, but it¡¯s too cheap for Chess, and he should think of ways to get justice for Dominique...


    For most people, this wine is not easy to drink. Facing a strong person who has the ability to destroy the land, they can¡¯t easily get up until dusk, when Chesham ordered the withdrawal of the banquet. When they were relieved, Han Jin was leaving.


    Chesham knows that Han Jin wants to go back and prepare for the upcoming war. It is impossible to stay for a long time. Of course, enthusiasm is necessary. Finally, Chesham has dozens of Titans and hundreds of ice and snow. Master, has been sending Hanjin out of the city for more than ten miles.


    At the beginning of the moonlight, Chesham stood alone at the top of the center castle. The traces of the banquet were cleaned. He looked at the south for a while, then turned to look at the snow peaks in the north, and he was in the cold shadow city from an early age. Growing up, he knows the terrain here. Where should there be a snowy peak... Was it really moved to the north? ! Until now, Chesham still can''t believe it.


    After a long time, Han Jin stopped to look up and looked up at the night. He slowly said to Adolf: "Lord Adolf, go back, I have something to do, and I have to go somewhere else." From the banquet to the present, Adolf Always standing on his side, and did not say a word, after leaving the cold shadow city, in order to take care of Adolf''s habits, he had to follow along, how long does it take to go back? He finally understood why he stayed at Xuefeng for seven or eight days before he saw Adolf rushing to the cold shadow city and Chesham confrontation. It turned out that this stubborn monk was coming step by step...


    "Adult, please allow me to follow your footsteps..." Adolf''s eyes were a little flustered.


    "Only leaving Gao Bin and Guevara, I am not at ease, and... I have a bad feeling." Maybe it really touched the fear of Siniel and Yalena, maybe because of What Han Jin does have a bad premonition: "Lord Adolf, you must rush back as soon as possible to protect our home! Tell them to fight every day, even every hour, and try to be prepared Just as a world war will break out tomorrow!"


    "Home..." Adolf made a mistake. No one ever regarded the Holy See as his own home. What kind of warm description? For a long time, Adolf said slowly: "Adult, I understand."


    "I understand it." Han Jin revealed a more refreshing smile than Mingyue. The change in Adolf''s attitude made him realize what he was, but he was not sure. Now it is a good opportunity. Han Jin dared to reach out and shoulder at Adolf. Gently patted, Adolf bent down like a conditioned reflex, as if the believer was polite before the cardinal.


    Han Jin¡¯s heart is great, but he also knows that he can¡¯t do too much, nod his head, then drives the purple light, and his figure rises into the sky like a comet.


    Whether it is day or night, the flying purple light is always so eye-catching, so when Han Jin landed near Tiger Rock Fort, Xia Zuo was waiting there.


    Seeing the look of Han Jin, Xia Zuo suddenly said: "You have already persuaded Cesham?"


    "Yes."


    "It was unexpected." Shawton paused and smiled.


    "Why do you say that?"


    "Because Chesham is not an easy guy to deal with, hehe..." Xia Zuo said with a smile: "Remember to tell you, before I found you, I found Chesham, I wanted to give it a try, can I convince him? Working with Long Domain, although Chesham was very interested in it, in the end, I gave up."


    "At the time, Chesham faced the pressure of the Elf Alliance and the Orc, and should really be working with you." Han Jin slowly said: "Why give up?"


    "I don''t like his rudeness and arrogance, and his nature... Oh, the time you get in touch with him is still too short. If you stay in the cold movie city for ten days, he will be exposed." Xia Zuodao: " Ok, let''s talk about our business. Are you ready?"


    "There is nothing to prepare, is it... your companion wants to ask for a gift from me?" Han Jin deliberately made a headache: "But you said, as long as I go, it is the greatest sincerity!"


    "Gift?" Xia Zuo can of course see that Han Jin is joking and laughs: "The collection of the dragon is much larger than you think. Do we still need a gift? Please forgive me, I have not offended you. meaning."


    "However, I need a gift." Han Jin smiled, but his heart was laughing, Long Tian actually invited him to the past, it was a grave! What Xiazo promised was not in his eyes. What he really wanted was a gift. If he could handle it properly, he could even let the Dragon City and the Dragon Field disappear.


    "Reassured, assured, will make you satisfied, satisfied..." Xia Zuodao: "As long as you see Xavier''s awkward guy, you can''t help but want to hurt him!"


    "I don''t know if Xavier will give me this opportunity."


    "Can we drag him out of the dragon''s dragon hole!" Xia Zuo laughed, Nikolay was convinced, and now he convinced Han Jin, and he also reached a covenant with the Grand Duke of Solomon. Xiazo is full of the future. With confidence, the mainland is bound to be in the hands of these three powerful players, and then the Dragon City can disappear! And his prestige in the dragon domain, no one can replace it!


    "Right, where is the Dragon Field?" Han Jin asked.


    "You guess!" Xia Zuo was in a good mood, and couldn''t help but joke with Han Jin.


    "Overseas?" Han Jin asked and tried.


    "Overseas is clear, but it is not conducive to us to understand the changes in the mainland." Xia Zu smiled and shook his head.


    "Where is it?"


    "The center of the mainland, lost paradise." Xia Zuodao: "Come with me."

 Chapter 468： Tragedy and comedy

    Chapter 468¡ªTragedy and Comedy


    The shape of the summer is different from that of the magicians. When the magicians release the flight, they stand in the air, while Xiazo keeps parallel with the ground. He is faster than the magicians. Much, followed by Han Jin can clearly hear the whistling sound of Xia Zuo''s body piercing the air.


    Seeing that Han Jin has always been behind him, Xia Zuo is getting faster and faster. The sky has always been the stage for the dragon to be the only one. I have never had any creatures to challenge the dragon in this field. As for the angels, The dragon is stronger, but the angel is not a creature. It is just a kind of life. In the heart of the dragon, I have always looked down on the ignorance of the progeny who do not know what it is. Yes, it is!


    When Xiazo became more and more horrified, he found that Han Jin couldn''t keep up with him. The distance between the two was over 100 meters. Xia Zuo smiled and naturally slowed down.


    In fact, Han Jin did not release his full strength at all. What can he do? No need, if he and Xiazu broke out, Xiazo is desperately trying to escape at this moment, he will definitely let Xiazo know what is a nightmare.


    I don''t know how many days of flight, Xia Zuo did not stop to rest, Han Jin did not, Xia Zuo rushed back to give an explanation to Longyu, Han Jin wants to hurry back to the Holy Crown City, all tacit.


    The çç forest passed under them, and Han Jin did not know how far it was from the lost paradise, but he could see that the forest vegetation is getting higher and higher, and it is getting denser and denser. Later, even often see it. In the sense that each ancient tree is a complete world, countless long vines hang from the branches into the ground, the trunks are covered with moss, and each A wide variety of fungi, countless insect ants are persevering in the foliage, perhaps for the rest of their lives, they have no chance to see another ancient tree, here is their heaven, their land, their world.


    The World of Warcraft here is a group of swimming, Han Jin also saw a thrilling scene, a group of Thunderbirds and the lions and beasts fighting, the number of Thunderbirds is almost thousands, and the number of lions and beasts can not be calculated, Thunderbirds have the ability to release magic. The lions and beasts can only fight in close combat, but there is no fear, and the Thunderbirds are wrapped in all directions, and the two sides are playing dark.


    Han Jin was hesitant, so flying straight, if the group of Thunderbirds was alarmed, it would cause him some trouble, but Xia Zuo could not see anything like anything. If nothing happened, he would continue to fly forward, and then there would be an earth-shattering Roar.


    The thunderbirds and lions and beasts in the fierce battle immediately made birds and beasts, and the relatively simple-minded Warcraft could not bear the pressure of Longwei. This has nothing to do with the number of companions. They dare not challenge the existence of the top of the bio-chain.


    Seeing the battlefield, it was emptied in the blink of an eye. Looking at the bodies of a large number of Thunderbirds and Lions and Beasts, Han Jin wanted to fly down to collect the magic crystal. Unfortunately, Xia Zuo is here. He is not too small and too small to be pretended not to watch. To.


    Longwei swept, and the forest became quiet. More than a dozen giant lizards squatting on the hills shook their tails, and they disappeared into the forest. In the distance, a group of unicorns just came out of the jungle. When I heard Long Weisheng, I immediately turned back and went back.


    Xia Zuo was very satisfied, but his mouth was just smiling, and there was a fierce roar in front of him, as if he was responding to Longwei.


    "That is... Bi Meng?" Han Jin''s vision is very good: "How can there be Bi Meng?"


    "These are wild Bi Meng, **** it!" Xia Zuo''s figure came to an abrupt end, and he secretly calculated it in his heart: "After returning to the Dragon Field, the lesson learned the lazy worm, how can you let Bi Meng Staying close to such a place?!"


    Dozens of creatures like giant pythons came out from the front, and each of them was wide open, and roaring, and a pair of thick and powerful arms were waving again and again. Obviously, they went down to Xia Zuo. War book.


    Xia Zuo felt that his face was too late, his eyes turned, and he suddenly reached out. A long gun consisting entirely of flames appeared in his hand. The next moment, he had already thrown the flame gun out.


    On the day of the attack on the Holy See, a flame gun with a sentimental face was able to reinvent Yadunis, and the magic released by the dragon guardian Xia Zuo was not able to resist the wild.


    The flame gun flashed in the air, and the attacked behemoth had only had time to lift his foot. The flame gun had hit its chest and a loud bang, and there was a bucket at the chest of the behemoth. The thick hole, from the front of it can see the grass behind, seven or eight meters wide, the sturdy chest was actually penetrated in an instant, the flame gun did not disappear, and then shot into the ground, and finally blasted , the ground is blown out of a large hole with a radius of three or four meters.


    Han Jin¡¯s heart is stunned. Xia Zuo¡¯s flame gun is extremely fast, and it has a huge attack power. If you don¡¯t say anything, even if he binds the behemoth to him and lets him attack at random, he can¡¯t guarantee himself. Heaven can penetrate the body of the behemoth, and after that battle, he is very clear how strong the body of the behemoth is, can kill so many behemoths, completely rely on the metamorphosis of the three flavors, use Heaven, the effect will definitely be very bad.


    The attacked behemoth was slowly planted backwards, although there was no blood, but it was because the flame gun burned its internal organs in an instant, and its life has been cut off.


    The rest stayed a bit longer than the Mongolian beasts, and then roared again. There were a few giant stones that picked up the boulder on the ground, and they struggled to throw into the air, but they were not as good as the giants in the hills, and the heads were too bad, and Xiazo was at a high level. In the air, the range is not enough.


    Not satisfied! Just don''t accept it! This is the answer to the behemoth.


    At this moment, there are dozens of behemoths rushing out of the forest and joining the provocative camp.


    Xia Zuo''s face was reddish and he was the guardian of the Dragon Field. Even this group of Warcraft couldn''t be convinced. It was a shame that he lost his home. He had the heart to stay and kill all the **** guys, but it takes time. Moreover, in the face of Han Jin, it was also a little embarrassing, hesitated for a moment, he had to give up: "Go, Rafael, ignore this stupid World of Warcraft."


    If you use the ''professional'' in human to describe the behemoth, the rogue is the most suitable, I have nothing, I am not afraid of anything!


    Even the mercenaries who specialize in hunting for Warcraft, seeing the behemoths are also afraid to avoid it. It is not afraid of the fighting power of the behemoths. With wisdom, they can completely fight against brute force. The problem is that killing is better than killing. What are the benefits of Mongolian beasts? Kill a dragon, don''t want anything else, at least you can harvest a dragon crystal, even if you don''t even have a magical crystal, do you want to kill it? Test your combat power? What if you are full?


    Only the dragons, because their dignity has been offended, have repeatedly contrasted the behemoths to carry out encirclement, and other strong races, most will not lead to conflict, even in the eyes of the Black Dragons, the arrogant Titans will choose to retreat, of course. If the body of the behemoth contains a genius treasure, the result will be completely different.


    Perhaps this also shows the fate of the dragons. It is easy to fold, and even if the dignity is offended, it will be solved by extreme means. What happens if the interests are encroached?


    During the Battle of Genting City, Black Dragon¡¯s leader, Fan Luding, angered the Titans¡¯ arrogance and ruthlessness, led all the black dragons, launched a super-war between the two races, and finally, Yunding City was completely destroyed.


    In the eyes of smart people, it is self-evident that who should take full responsibility for this war.


    The location of the battlefield is in the top of the Titan family, Yunding City. Who is the active attacking party?


    Van Lun Ding said that his dignity was damaged, that the Titans were too arrogant, but that his dignity was preserved, predicated on the trampling of the Titans¡¯ dignity and the loss of interests. That is to say, the Titans did not want their dignity to be Trample, is the unforgivable sin, who is more arrogant?


    The dragons can always stay above the mainland just because they have powerful power and because they have always been united.


    However, the black dragon and the Golden Dragon broke out in a war, and the dragon was divided into two. Then Jinlong broke out of the guilt, and divided into the Dragon City and the Dragon Field. Now there is another such thing as Han Jin. Perhaps the so-called fate is always benevolent. When fate decides something, it will always bring down various signs. Of course, it is not very obvious at this moment. After thousands of years, smart people may find a coherent clue from these legends.


    Continue to fly forward for a few hours, the scene suddenly changed, the towering old trees became scarce, the terrain became flat, and there was a vast wilderness. At the end of the wilderness, there were five towering clouds. The peaks of the shape are connected to each other and look like a four-leaf flower. The center of the mountain is the flower, and the surrounding peaks are the leaves.


    From this distance, it is also clear that some small black spots are rising and falling between the mountains. Han Jin knows that it is Longya, the dragon is snoozing, often sleeping for a few months, even years, decades, very annoying Being disturbed, the dragon likes to build his own nest on a cliff.


    Xia Zuo and Han Jin flew closer and closer, and found that the mountain in the center of the city is surrounded by a tall, palace-like building that covers almost the entire mountain. Han Jin smiled and Solomon once mentioned it to him. This is The influence of culture.


    Although the culture of the elf is far older than human beings, it has invented its own words. However, the influence is not comparable to that of human beings, because elves advocate nature, and everything humans do is to change nature and even to change nature. It is more in line with your own life.


    Whether this is right or wrong, at least for now, human beings have shown their value.


    A dragon flies out of his damp, dark nest and goes to a human king friend. Of course, suppose he can give up pride and really regard human beings as friends. As a result, he found that his friends lived in tall, neat palaces, intoxicating wines, gorgeous clothes, the floor was polished like a mirror, and the walls were inlaid with countless beautiful ornaments, even carved on the soup spoons. Exquisite patterns, flaming fireplaces make the palace warm as spring, the dragon really won''t be heart-warming? No? Even if there was a conflict, the dragon shouted: You stupid, despicable human beings, this time his enthusiasm is definitely insufficient. Your lair is not even as clean as a human toilet. Where is your noble place? !


    The charm of civilization is unstoppable. When the elves are the most powerful, Elvish is the language of the mainland, but now it has been replaced by human language. This is enough to prove everything.


    After the dragon advances, you can naturally master the ultimate deformation, but the ultimate deformation can only choose one kind of creature, and then you can''t change it. All the dragons will choose to become human. In fact, they can choose the dwarf, you can choose the elf. You can even choose Titan. Bimeng beasts must be excluded. Others pick them up. Why do they have to become human? This is another powerful proof.


    Because the human lifestyle has become the mainstream of the mainland, no matter whether it is stronger than human beings or weaker than human beings, it will always unconsciously move closer to the mainstream. The dragons cannot be excused. After all, this lifestyle is really comfortable, they also have Sufficient ability to change, why should we exclude?


    Of course, when will there be old school, and those who are unwilling to change can continue to live in the dragon cave. No one interfered. In fact, the original elves also had controversy. Some elves demanded change, so they came to the plains and created a new and independent city, Yeliucheng. Some elves strongly opposed learning from human beings. They preferred Living in the forest, the southern forest tribes were born; some of the elves did not want to learn completely from humans, and they did not want to hide in the forest tribes. They found a place where they could penetrate deep into the forest and be in contact with humans. The emerald tribe; other elves have seen the end of the elves in the blink of an eye, I feel very sad, they choose to go far away, eyes are not bored, Branchi is the descendants of this part of the elf.


    Xia Zuo did not stop at all, and continued to fly to the front of the mountain. There were more than a dozen Jinlong found that some people were approaching, and the two wings greeted him. Then he recognized Xia Zuo and immediately retired.


    For a moment, Xia Zuofei went up to the highest point of the mountain and fell in front of a splendid tall building. Han Jin followed suit and flew down, and picked up the purple light and landed next to Xia Zuo.


    Xia Zuo recruited a beckoning, a shadow hurriedly greeted from the corner door, standing in front of Xia Zuo, Han Jin''s line of sight swept up and down the figure, turned out to be a personal class! But there is nothing so strange. The dragons that can live in this palace all have the ultimate transformation. They can''t clean up their own hygiene. They always need human slaves.


    ¡°Harry Yate is not here?¡± Xia Zuo asked faintly.


    "Harry Yate has not returned yet." The servant whispered back.


    Xia Zuo took a sigh of relief and met the group of faces that had been tightened after the behemoths. They finally had a smile: "Raphael, come with me."


    Han Jin nodded. After he was behind Xia Zuo, his eyes were never idle. He looked around and looked like he was watching the scenery of the Dragon Field. He was actually trying to find a person. He was about sixty years old and his eyes were blind. One of the one-eyed dragons, that is the tragedy of Nikolay, but it will become his comedy of Han Jin, and Han Jin has this confidence!

 Chapter 469： Feminist

    The forty-sixth chapter feminist


    Going up the long steps, there is a palace-shaped building about 20 meters high. The palace is not very majestic, but the whole building is deeply immersed in the rock, or it is hollowed out. The construction of the mountain wall is much larger than the normal palace, but it seems that there is nothing surprising about the history of the dragon domain.


    In front of the palace, there are four giant pillars flush with the top of the temple. They are separated on both sides, separated by three doors. On both sides are small corner gates. They should be for servants. Xiazo certainly does not take Hanjin¡¯s corner gate. He walked slowly to the center of the light red giant door, reaching out and pushing the door, and the giant door quietly opened.


    Stepping into the hall, Han Jin reveals a wrong look. From the outside, the shape of the palace is very simple, but it has become completely different in the inside, and the name is different.


    On the top of the temple, on the walls, on the columns, on the floor, and on the carpet, there are jewels everywhere, red, blue, green, golden, and mixed colors, which are dazzling and dazzling. It is said that there is no place in the whole hall to find a ''clean'' place. Even the row of seven chairs on the top is studded with gems. The dragon''s preferences are undoubtedly revealed in the palace.


    Han Jin¡¯s heart is laughing, but it¡¯s too late. In humans, this can be regarded as a typical nouveau style. It only causes ridicule. In the next moment, his sight is swept from the chair above. How many dragons are there? The guardian has always been a secret, and even Solomon is not clear. Now, the secret has already appeared in front of him.


    Xia Zuo saw the chair above, paused, and then frowned. "Adult, come with me, this is not the place to talk about things." After that, Xia Zuo has stepped to the left side door.


    In fact, this is where the guardians of the Dragon Field hold meetings. However, Xia Zuo feels that it is not suitable because there is obviously no Hanjin¡¯s seat, and it is hard to find a chair. There is also a condescending, or interrogating and censoring taste. Xia Zuo is worried about angering Han Jin.


    Xia Zuo is the only alternative to the Longcheng and Longyu. Of course, Xia Zuo¡¯s purpose is to use Han Jin, but his strength lies in expressing enough respect, while other dragons are too lazy to human. Around the bend, because of pride, because of disdain, they are used to express their determination straightforwardly, you have to obey, or you will kill you!


    Can bend and stretch, is the hero! Nikola is definitely worthy of this title. At the beginning, he had decided to cooperate with the Dragon Field and ruin the Holy See. As a result, he was almost awkward and another guardian, Harriet, turned his face. He was not unyielding. However, it is really unbearable, otherwise his prestige will be greatly damaged, until Xia Zuo came over and exchanged for Harriet, Nikola took the opportunity to step down.


    When Han Jin and Longcheng¡¯s elder Xavier came into contact, Xavier knew that Hanjin had first contacted the Dragon Field and got a precious star gold. The tone of the speech was still very embarrassing, and the taste of the gas was extremely heavy. Progress is also on the spot, Xavier''s attitude has become moderate.


    This is not determined by the level of wisdom, but the habit that has been developed in countless years. Human beings should be respectful in front of the dragons and they should obey.


    Walking through the side door, it was a small living room. Han Jin didn¡¯t understand it. Later, he guessed the concern of Xia Zuo. The look of Xia Zuo¡¯s back was softened, but his goal was still to be achieved. Xiao En Xiaohui is unlikely to let him make concessions on big things.


    "Sit down, Rafael adults." Xia Zuo sat casually on a chair and pointed to her side.


    Han Jin sat down while observing the living room. Like the outer hall, there was a hustle and bustle everywhere, and even the bottom of the foot was studded with gems. Ordinary people were lucky enough to dig a few pieces here and ran to Changed to gold coins outside, it is estimated that you can guarantee your life to eat and drink.


    "Raphael, you don''t have to worry." Xia Zuo whispered: "Actually... just talk a few words, I dare to protect, no one here will marry you."


    "Let you worry." Han Jin slowly replied.


    ¡°What are you polite? We are friends, aren¡¯t we?¡± Xiazo smiled. ¡°And, it¡¯s good for me to continue our cooperation.¡±


    For a moment, the side door was pushed away again. Three people of similar age came in one after another. The person who walked in front was wearing a red robe, his face was clear, his eyes were strange, and a faint golden light was revealed. In the blink of an eye, the golden light will not disappear, as if there is an unseen gold film in the eyelids, the second person is wearing a black robes, the body is relatively thin, and the face has a tall, curved eagle hook nose. There is also a pair of extremely thin lips, this is a typical mean, the third person is wearing a black robe, but the face is round and fat, the mouth is always smiling, no need, the eyebrows are half white, also I don''t know if it was a coincidence. Han Jin suddenly remembered a person, Gao Lishi... Of course, the color of the pupils is different.


    "Master Raphael, let me introduce you." Xia Zuo stood up: "This is Master Weber, this is Antoine, this is the deed, this... I don''t need to introduce me. Let''s be young and promising Raphael Lord!"


    "Weber, Antoine, and the deeds are very honored to receive the interviews of the adults." Han Jin said as he stood up and said in a respectful tone, he was not afraid, but could not be motivated by the attitude.


    "Sit down, don''t be so polite." Weber smiled. "In fact, this meeting is not necessary, huh, huh... Rafael, don''t misunderstand, we don''t have opinions about you because we believe Xia Zuo, He thinks you can trust, that''s enough."


    Han Jin smiled, although the attitude of the other party was very harmonious, but he still felt a slight contempt, what Xia Zuo said is what is good, a human, dare to deceive the dragon?


    The guardian of the deed was looked around: "Haliyat? Didn''t she wait to see Rafael?"


    "She heard that the ice dragon An Qi Aier appeared in the lost valley, so they took them with them." Xia Zuo smiled.


    "Frost dragon Anqi Aier appeared in the lost valley?" The decoy took a moment, then smiled and said: "Xia Zuo, you have to be unlucky, if Harriet knows that you deliberately deceive her..."


    "I didn''t lie again." Xiazzo shrugged his shoulders.


    "You really didn''t lie??" The guardian of Antoine said with a sigh: "Is the ice dragon An Qi Ai really living in a lost valley?"


    "Yeah, but..." Shawola said: "But that was more than 70 years ago. I don''t know now."


    "You are much more powerful than me in this respect, really!" Cheitch sighed: "It is a lie, but no one can pick your fault. There is no place to send fire."


    "The Harriet adult seems to be... very bad?" Han Jin asked curiously.


    The four guardians looked at each other and then shook their heads together. The deeds coughed and said: "Let''s say, Harriet master has mastered half of the dragon''s power."


    "It''s more than half." Weber smiled bitterly: "Deuce, you forgot the giants that have just grown up."


    Han Jin stunned, mastering more than half of the strength of the Dragon Field, does it mean that Harriet has the supreme influence in the Dragon Field? However, looking at the look of these guardians of Xia Zuo, it is only a headache for that Harriet, but it is not in the bones, it seems that I can not look down on Harriet, there is no tension to lose authority.


    "Although the strength of Harriet is not very strong, I have just mastered the ultimate deformation technique a few decades ago, but..." Xia Zuo saw that Han Jin was confused and whispered: "In your human words, Harriet Astra is a woman, coughing... I don¡¯t know what method she used to unite the vast majority of women in the Dragonfield. You should understand that those young adults who are just growing up are not willing to please Harriet. In particular, he will find it difficult to find a suitable spouse, so..."


    Han Jin¡¯s laughter, the feminist of the Dragon Field? This world is getting more and more fun...


    "Xia Zuo, I have already seen Rafael, and I totally agree to continue to work with Rafael, then..." Weber¡¯s eyes turned to Xia Zuo. Obviously, he has been not interested in this matter. Or maybe he trusts Shazo very much.


    "We all agreed, and we already have a majority. Has Harriet always opposed it?" Antoine said slowly, but his eyes were somewhat erratic and should be uncertain.


    "Don''t worry, it will be gone for such a time. Can you guarantee that Harriet will not pick up the problem?" The deciding smile, while at the same time not easy to notice to Weber made a look: "So, it is almost evening, Let me arrange it, everyone will have some wine and talk."


    "Alright." Weber hammered.


    Han Jin has been observing in secret. He found that several guardians are very anthropomorphic. There is no difference between talking and ordinary people. If you don''t know beforehand, it is really hard to believe that they are dragons. I used to listen to Xia Zuo. The dragon always likes to use the ultimate deformation technique to turn into human beings. Part of the reason is that it is convenient to walk on the mainland. From their age, they should have mastered the ultimate deformation technique a long time ago. It is not surprising that the mainland has been walking for a long time, and its words and tone have been infected by human beings.


    However, Weber''s attitude made him very uncomfortable. Obviously he wanted him to leave the Dragon Field quickly. His goal has not been reached yet. How can he leave? The time to eat a meal is not enough for him to find an opportunity. What should I do? Although his chances of achieving it are very embarrassing, he always tries and tries hard.


    At the time of the ups and downs, several servants came in one after another. Compared with Chesham¡¯s arranging, this banquet was very shabby. Of course, a dragon that has lived for thousands of years is generally impossible to cook. It¡¯s a waste of time on the wine. They have already tasted enough. They can attract them. There should be only one theme, and that is how to achieve eternal.


    Xia Zuo took the knife and fork slowly, picked up a piece of meat, put it in his mouth, and chewed and said: "Right, do you know what gift Xavier of Dragon City gave to Raphael?"


    "What did Xavier send?" asked the deed.


    "Dragon blood, there are some alchemical materials."


    "Ha... that incomparable guy, is he kidding?" Antoine laughed.


    "Yeah, Master Xia Zuo once suggested that I should put those gifts on Xavier''s face." Han Jin smiled and he noticed that the deed was secretly exchanged with Weber and Antoine, but he installed Did not see anything.


    Just then, a squatting old servant came in with a crystal wine bottle. It seemed that he was very hard. He walked closer and put the bottle on the carpet a little bit.


    Han Jin¡¯s eyes swept over the old servant¡¯s face. If he was struck by lightning, this person is still alive? ! The main goal that I tried to see was miraculously appeared in front of him. Han Jin could not describe his feelings in words. He was grateful and grateful for the fate! Since the beginning of the story, he has rarely been grateful for his fate, but now he really can''t believe it.


    Fortunately, Hanjin¡¯s city has become very deep. Even though the heart has already set off a stormy wave, his face still has a sun-filled smile, and his eyes are quickly removed from the old servant. The raised knife is also very stable. There is no meaningless vibration.


    "Antoine, deed, you are all fooled." Weber smiled. "You just laughed at Xavier, wouldn''t you be the same?"


    "Xia Zuo, did you count on us?" Antoine shook his head, then indulged, his wrist turned over, and a crystal box was placed in his hand and placed on the table.


    Xia Zu smiled and glared at Han Jin and asked, "What is inside? If it is Dragon Blood... you still have to close it up."


    "I was not so stingy." Antoine smiled and said: "This is the heart of the lava. The fire elements contained in it are not even comparable to the highest-order fire magic crystal. If it is made into a magic wand, it can be used for all. Fire magic has greatly increased the effect."


    "Xia Zuo counts us? I think you and I am calculating together with Xia Zuo!" The deed''s look has changed. Antoine''s shot is the heart of lava, then he can''t just find something, at least not It should be worse than the heart of the lava, staying for a long while, he took out a pair of gloves-like things and placed them on the table.


    "Hellfire gloves?" Xia Zuo knows that thing.


    "Isn''t you forced by you?" The deed stunned Xia Zuo and then said to Han Jin: "Hellfire gloves can release a very high temperature hellfire. When you fight people, you don''t even have to attack the enemy. As long as you can rush over, you can burn your surrounding life into coke. However, you need to make a contract with the Hellfire glove, or you will be hurt yourself."


    "Hellfire gloves are a sacred instrument, so you must use contractual constraints." Xia Zuo is very happy to look at Han Jin: "Although not as powerful as your artifact, it will provide you with a lot of help."


    "Deed, I see the worst guy is you." Weber''s expression was helpless.

 Chapter 470： Legendary Grand Alchemist

    The forty-seventh chapter of the legendary Grand Alchemist


    The Dragon Field Guardian, who called Deci, shrugged and looked at Weber with a gloating gaze. Weber hesitated for a moment and suddenly said to Han Jin: "I heard that you have an elf fiancee?"


    "Yes." Although the Dragon Field and the Dragon City are incomparable opponents, and the Elf is standing on the side of the Dragon Field, he must admit this kind of thing. Otherwise, it is not only sorry for Siniel, sorry for himself, but also makes people look down. .


    "This is for you." Webber suddenly had a green leather arm.


    From the appearance, the leather armor seems to be woven with leaves and branches. There is nothing special about it, but Han Jin knows that the gift that Weber solemnly sent is never an ordinary leather armor.


    "This is a tree elf battle suit." Weber slowly added: "You can let the elf wearing the war suit disappear into the forest, even if it is a super-strong, it does not feel any breath, of course, the user of the suit. Can''t launch an attack."


    "Thank you for a few adults!" Han Jin''s smile is very sincere.


    "This is not fair!" Antoine suddenly said.


    "How is it unfair?" Xia Zuo stunned.


    "The gifts we send are all we can use ourselves." Antoine said: "For Webber, this suit is a waste. Except for the elves, other races cannot use the tree elf. Are you saying that it is too unfair?"


    ¡°Yes!¡± said Qiqi, smiling: ¡°Weber, this is what you are wrong. Count the longest of you and collect the most treasures. How can you use the waste to perfuse Rafael adults?¡±


    "Yes, yeah." Xia Zuo said: "Weber, you should add one more."


    "You guys..." Weber was smirked, look at this, look at that again, hesitate for a moment, take out a magic wand and put it on the table: "This is for another fiancee, Flying the staff, holding this magic wand, she can fly freely without losing the magic, and flying faster than ordinary flight."


    Among the four dragon guardians in front of him, Weber is the most familiar person. The gift he sent may not be as precious as the lava heart and the hellfire glove, but he has his own pertinence, and he is the most admired. .


    "I have been discussing with Rafael adults a few days ago, how to swindle the Thor cone from the hands of the Dragon City, the cone of Raytheon is the weapon of Yalina, you should not count this." Summer Zuo laughs: "Weber, you have to add one more!"


    "Don''t be too much, Xia Zuo!" Weber squinted.


    "Xia Zuo, I will accept it when I see it. This is already not easy." Cheqi said with a smile.


    Han Jin¡¯s face showed just the right amount of gratitude. However, he has already seen some problems. These dragon guardians deliberately create a harmonious atmosphere. What is the real purpose? The most effective way to convince people is to hold a big stick in one hand and a carrot in one hand. Now that he has eaten carrots, should the stick be knocked down?


    At this time, the one-eyed old servant had already eased, trembled and picked up the bottle, and first poured the wine for Weber.


    "Mr. Xia Zuo, Harriet adults will definitely not come back today?" Han Jin said to Xia Zuo sideways, and while he was talking, the soul-seeking beads on the bracelets in the cuffs flashed a glimmer of light. He used the Soul Eater to release a Taoist-like approach that conveyed a short message to the single-servant servant.


    Everything is done, only to see if the other party cooperates. Now, Han Jin only worried that the old-time servant was emotionally excited and exposed, so he chose to contact the other party at this time. The one-eyed old servant was pouring wine to Weber because From the point of view, Weber, Antoine and Fitch have not seen the change of the old servant, and Xia Zuo¡¯s attention has been deliberately attracted to him. As long as the reaction is not too excessive, there should be no problem.


    "Oh, you are also worried about Harriet?" Xia Zuo laughed.


    "Listen to what you said... so terrible, can you not worry?" Han Jin sighed.


    The one-eyed old servant had already filled Webber with wine and then switched to Antoine''s side. His movements were very natural and seemed to have heard nothing.


    Han Jin is hesitant. Is it because he used this method for the first time, where is the deviation, or is he wrong? The next moment, Han Jin¡¯s back neck was cold, and he understood, a deep heart! !


    Even his original singer thought that there was a deviation in the Dao, and Xia Zuo and Weber did not see any clues. What kind of self-control is needed to achieve this level?


    The Great Magister and the Alchemist increased the Green. When Solomon mentioned this person, he once praised, genius, and a true genius.


    Mentioning magic, increasing Green is not very good, but when it comes to alchemy, Geng Green is absolutely unparalleled in the world. Cesham''s Cold Shadow City is also famous for its alchemy. It is a city. Power, but far from being able to compare with Green, is enough to prove that the surprise of Geng Green is brilliant.


    Geng Green is Nikola''s most effective assistant, with one person under the status of 10,000 people. A few years ago, he succeeded in producing a weapon that can be described by the ancient and the ancients. In fact, Geng Green developed the äÎ äÎ åó is not aimed at which race, and äÎ äÎ åó itself has a wide range of great lethality, ignoring the warrior''s body vindictive, ignoring the magician''s magic defense, even the proud dragon, in äÎUnder the konjac, it turned into a poor little bird. As long as he was stared, he would not want to escape.


    It is said that Nigola¡¯s only one time in his life was that after verifying the power of the konjac, Nikola was drunk when he was night, knowing that he used to drink alcohol because he used to watch it. The hope of unifying the mainland.


    The birth of the äÎ äÎ , is also the peak of the career of Geng''s career. He created a miracle. Unfortunately, the next step is that he is very sad. Xia Zuo also became tough, and the seven dragon guardians immediately joined forces to threaten Nikolay to immediately destroy all the made konjac, and destroy the drawings, but also to give the Green to the Dragon Field, let Geng Green accepts the harshest punishment of the Dragon Field. Otherwise, the Dragon Field will fight against the Xiongguang Empire.


    Nikolay did not expect the situation to turn sharply. He explained in a hundred ways that he was making a dragon to deal with the Dragon of Dragon City. He would never raise his arms to his allies, but the Dragonland did not listen to Nikola¡¯s explanation. It may be accepted that in the face of the äÎ äÎ , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , In the face of the crisis of the genocide, Longyu is even preparing to cooperate with the Dragon City to besiege the Xiongguang Empire.


    Nikolay was forced into a desperate situation. The Holy See was neutral at the time. If Nikolay attacked the Lola League, the Holy See would help the Lola League. If the Lola League attacked the Male Empire, the Holy See would help Nikolay, because only The two forces maintain a balance, and the Holy See has the opportunity to develop its own power. While Longcheng stood on the side of the Lola League, the Dragon Field was originally to help Nikolay. The appearance of the äÎ äÎ , , ³¹µ× ³¹µ× ³¹µ× ³¹µ× ³¹µ× ³¹µ× ³¹µ× ³¹µ× ³¹µ× ³¹µ× Áú ³¹µ× ³¹µ× ³¹µ× Áú ³¹µ× Áú Áú Áú Áú Áú Áú ³¹µ× Áú Áú Áú Áú Áú Áú Áú Áú Áú Áú ÁúThings between the day and night.


    Nikolay finally asked the Pope for help. However, after the advent of the konjac, the Pope had commissioned Jedice to ask for a drawing from Nikola, and Nikolay¡¯s categorical rejection. It is understandable that the konjac is Nikola. How can he hand over to others to master the weapon of the mainland? Of course, the Pope''s response can also be understood. When I ask you for drawings, you will not give it. Now things are too big, and I ask for help. There are no doors... And when the Pope asked for drawings, it was only because of the power of the coveted konjac that the reaction of the dragons was so fierce. Now even if Nikolay wants to share with the Holy See, the Holy See will not.


    The Pope wrote a letter to Nikolay. The letter was extremely ridiculous and ridiculous. He also ordered that Jedice return to the mountains without falling. At that time, Nikolay should still have a lot of fantasies. I hope that Jedice will be a middleman and persuade the Pope to cooperate with the Xiongguang Empire. However, the only purpose of the Holy See is to expand and expand as much as possible, and strive to restore the influence of the heyday as soon as possible. It is impossible because of Nikolay and the dragon family. In the full-scale war, whether or not Jedice helped Nikola, the Holy See will not change its direction, let alone Nikola, even the Pope can''t.


    Perhaps, at that time, Nikolay had already produced the hatred of the heavens, hated the Dragon City, hated the Dragon Field, hated Lola, hated the Holy See, and even the playmates who grew up together from childhood, also made him bite his teeth, because in the end, He bowed his head.


    Only the first one, slightly changed, Nikolay in order to deal with the Dragon Dragon, and the Dragon Knight of the Lola League, retain a few äÎ äÎ åó, and some special åó arrows, other conditions are subject to It is.


    Destroying the drawings and handing over the Green is actually one thing. It is not a fool to increase the Green. When he notices his own danger, Nikola has already destroyed all the drawings in one step, only the next one, you can protect I, that also protects the drawings, you want to sell me, but also want to secretly leave the drawings, is it possible?


    What''s more interesting is that Nikolay made a farce for self-restraint. Although no one can compare with the alchemy level of Geng Green, in order to prevent it, Nikolay ordered Green to protect the konjac. The safety, to put an end to all the possibility of imitation, the magical array engraved on the äÎ äÎ ÍêÈ« ÍêÈ« ÍêÈ« ÍêÈ« ÍêÈ« ÍêÈ« ÍêÈ« ÍêÈ« ÍêÈ« , , , , ħ·¨ ħ·¨ ħ·¨ ħ·¨ ħ·¨ ħ·¨ ħ·¨ ħ·¨ ħ·¨ ħ·¨ ħ·¨ ħ·¨ ħ·¨ ħ·¨ ħ·¨ ħ·¨ ħ·¨ ħ·¨ ħ·¨ ħ·¨ ħ·¨ ħ·¨ ħ·¨ ħ·¨ ħ·¨The magical array will immediately destroy itself. That is to say, there are only a few scorpions in the hands of Nikolay, one less in the bad one, and one less in the special one.


    As for whether Nikola tried to convince Geng Green before handing over the Green, then no one knows, but you have to abandon me, and I have to give you all the things that are useful to you, this great Only the great selfless saints can do it, or the martyrs who are created by a highly brainwashing education that deliberately ignores human nature. It is also possible to pay for it, but in this chaotic world, there is no selfless saint. Not to mention the increase in Green, who made precautions in the morning, even the stubborn Adolf will refuse. He is willing to follow Hanjin¡¯s footsteps. He is also selfish. If God wants to abandon him, he will ruthlessly kill him to the eternal opportunity. He really won''t fall?


    When anyone is advocating that everyone is selfless, they can only force everyone to learn to act, and then vicious speculation. Perhaps, advocating selfless people is paving the way for their selfishness to be fully satisfied.


    Han Jin leisurely lifted the piece of meat and slowly chewed it in his mouth. The one-eyed old servant turned around and was already tired and panting. At this moment, he was pouring wine for Han Jin, and Han Jin¡¯s face was calm. But the strings in my heart are already tight, ready to match the Green.


    It seems that physical strength is not enough. Geng¡¯s body stunned. The wine in the bottle was sprinkled on Hanjin¡¯s robes and soaked in a large piece. But Green did not turn the bottle, but the bottle bottom was higher. .


    Han Jin brows, stretched his hand to grab the bottle mouth, twisted to one side, looked up cold and looked at Geng Green: "What happened?!"


    "Oh..." Green increased his strange smile: "Are you human?"


    "nonsense!"


    "Another compromise." Zeng Green sighed, then suddenly opened his mouth and spit out a saliva on Han Jin''s face.


    Han Jin¡¯s left arm is rising, and he is blocking his face. He wants to increase his body. The situation is more favorable to him. But the problem is that the acting is too much. With his reaction, it is impossible to avoid even a saliva. Open, now may be able to get past, and sooner or later will cause doubt.


    "Don''t let go!" Webber was furious and shouted.


    "Get out!" Xia Zuo was also very angry. He also put his hand on Han Jin''s shoulder, for fear that Han Jin made a radical move.


    Han Jin looked at the saliva on his left arm and suddenly smiled. His smile was very sunny and warm. Xia Zuo sighed and hurriedly stood up. He wanted to take Genglin out, and then severely punished him, at least to let Han Jin is satisfied.


    Xia Zuo¡¯s hand just left Hanjin¡¯s shoulder, Han Jin¡¯s fist was thrown without warning, and hitting Green¡¯s chest, Han Jin¡¯s fist had all fallen into the body of Green, and the tremendous strength was hard. Tears open the body of Geng Green, blood blooms, the next moment, Geng Green flew out like a stone, hit the wall, rolled to the ground, no longer move, there are several gems on the wall It is falling down on the body of Geng Green.


    Xia Zuo is a wooden chicken, and Weber and other three guardians have also rounded their eyes. This small banquet does not need to let Geng Green appear. They are really unwilling, and want to use the Green to promote Hanjin. I first gave Han Jin some treasures. This is a lure. Then I will throw out the Green, and introduce the glory of the former Green, and then talk about the life of the slave who can not survive and die, so that it does not hurt the feelings. Progress, if you are angry with us, this is your end! Who knows that he hasn''t had time to get rid of the ''sticks'', Han Jin has already killed the Green!


    I don''t know how long I stayed, the deeds jumped up, rushed to the side of Geng Green, and visited the situation of Geng Green, then turned back and hurriedly and angered: "Raphael, do you know who he is?!"


    "I care who he is!" Han Jin replied coldly: "Several adults, what does this mean? You deliberately let him insult me?!"

 Chapter 471： inherited

    Chapter 471 inheritance


    "You..." Seeing Han Jin¡¯s wording is so blunt, the deed is in vain.


    ¡°Really dead?¡± Weber asked suddenly.


    "Yeah." The deed is answering Weber, but his sight has been nailed to Han Jin. Among the several dragon guardians, the appearance of the deed is the most peaceful, and can even be described with the kindness, but at the moment The face, however, became extraordinarily cold, and even the temperature in the air seemed to drop.


    "It''s good to die." Weber said slowly: "Deed, I wanted to warn you a few years ago. We should have removed him and left him. I don''t know when it will become a scourge."


    "Weber, you are too careful." The contract wrinkled: "Don''t we even control the Dragon Field?"


    "Raphael, calm down!" Xia Zu smiled and reached out and pressed Han Jin''s shoulder: "You didn''t hear the old guy? He said that you are a compromise, hehe, he hates you because Your relationship with us is too close."


    Han Jin was shocked and looked down at what he was thinking. The strength of his heart was vented, and his straight body became loose. He no longer resisted Xia Zuo and slowly returned to his chair.


    Look at the body of Zeng Green, and look at Xia Zuo. Han Jin¡¯s face shows a very complicated expression. He understands that he seems to be doing something wrong, but he is not willing to admit his mistakes and want to explain anything, but he does not know what to do. Explain that Han Jin has vividly interpreted this complex emotion.


    "Controlling the Dragon Field?" Weber said softly: "Deed, in fact, what we can really control, only ourselves, the more we want to control, the greater the disappointment."


    "I am not a scholar, and I don''t want to discuss this kind of problem with you." The deeds faintly replied.


    "You are too impetuous." Weber smiled: "If you can''t even restrain your own desires, it''s a sad thing." It seems that Weber''s temper is very good and he is not angry at all.


    "Where is the World of Warcraft group lost in Paradise, why would you bow down under Longwei? Because this is a world that is strong and respected." The deeds replied: "As a member of the Dragons, they lost their fighting spirit, which is even more tragic. ""


    "Enough! You are enough!!" Xia Zuo finally couldn''t help but anger: "What are you doing? Let Rafael adults see our jokes?!"


    Han Jin has already seen some things. Several dragon guardians are not monolithic. Maybe they can be consistent in some big guidelines, but because of their different habits and nature, they have different styles of doing things. As with the attitude of increasing Green, Weber¡¯s opinion is to kill the Greens earlier and to get peace of mind early, but the deed should be considered too cheap to increase the Green, and must make some tricks.


    Or, the attitude of the deed will become so indifferent, and more importantly, because the toy is destroyed.


    "Our jokes are made by your Raphaelite." The deed did not give Xiazo a face. After he finished, he turned and left.


    Antoine never said a word, but Han Jin¡¯s every move did not escape his observation. When he saw the deed, he left. He finally said: "Raphael, don¡¯t care, the temper of the deed has been Not so good, so let''s sit for a while, I will persuade him."


    The deed did not go far. He stood in the outer hall, staring at the door of the temple, and his face was not as cold as he was.


    Antoine walked slowly behind the deed, whispered: "Deed, you are a bit too much, Xia Zuo certainly knows your intentions, he will not blame you, but you ... then to Weber, always not very good. ¡±


    "If our ideas are the same as Weber, I doubt that thousands of years later, there are still dragons in the world."


    "You think too much, no one will give up the pride of the dragon, Webber does not always support Xia Zuo? This is enough to prove his attitude." Antoine smiled.


    "Weber always said that my ambition is too big. I used to let him always. This time I was in front of a human being..." The deuce sighed and immediately changed the subject: "Do you think Rafael has any problems?" ?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "Just just met, he killed the Green, I always feel ... there are some abnormalities!"


    ¡°You are young and energetic.¡± Antoine smiled. ¡°Change to you. If someone spits on you, is it estimated that you will destroy the whole city in anger?¡±


    ¡°Just a young and sturdy?¡± Deco shook his head.


    "If Raphael admits to us, then I will doubt him, but he does not, huh, huh... Have you noticed his wonderful expression?" Antoine couldn''t help but smile: "Xiazzo''s judgment is not wrong. Raphael is just a little smart man. He has become the lord of the hegemony in his early 20s. It seems that he has not experienced any setbacks. The young and flamboyant is understandable. He doesn¡¯t even know how to handle it properly. Relationship with family members, do you still expect him to maintain his demeanor here?"


    "Family? Xia Zuo said that Raphael''s parents have long been... Are you talking about Solomon?"


    "Yeah." Antoine nodded. "At the beginning, Solomon trusted Raphael. After Rafael received Solomon''s appreciation, he did not put others in his eyes. Once, Solomon''s eldest son. Jared and a guy named Tony went to look for Yalena. There was some conflict between the words. As a result, Rafael shot a big shot, seriously injured Tony, and drove Jared away, which made Solomon very disappointed. ¡±


    "I hope to be disappointed." Chechton paused: "Don''t you say...Solomon really wants to entrust the capital of the elements to Raphael?"


    "Solomon did not take care of Xia Zuo. He did have such an idea, but Raphael¡¯s rudeness made Solomon change his mind." Antoine said: "Solomon¡¯s greatest wish is to make several children live in peace. Going down, Rafael is just a guest, and he can''t tolerate Jared. If you really hand over the elements to Rafael, Jared''s fate...can be imagined, regardless of Jared''s What about people, he is Solomon''s flesh and blood after all, he wants to think about his own son, isn''t it?"


    "If Raphael knows why Solomon will change his mind, his face must be more exciting." Decoe whispered.


    "So...you have a chance to explain it to Weber, don''t make it too stiff." Antoine changed the subject.


    "I know." The deeds nodded. "He is the oldest, I know what to do."


    The two guardians were speechless for a moment. For a moment, Antoine sighed with a sigh: "In the future, you have to play a bad guy all the time. Remember, your performance will directly determine how Xia Zuo will get trust."


    "Oh, this is cheap Xia Zuo."


    "Xia Zuo got it, wouldn''t he share it with us?" Antowan smiled and asked, if even thousands of years of friendship can''t be relied on, there is really nothing on the mainland to trust.


    "I really look forward to that moment..." Deco muttered: "What kind of miracle is it that allows a young man to break through the super-step barriers in just a few years and become a semi-god-level powerhouse." If we can get..."


    If Han Jin hears the deed and Antoine''s conversation, he will be shocked. It turns out that Long Tian is not only using him to control the mainland, but also spying on his Tao!


    In fact, this is completely understandable, and the mysterious power that can make an ordinary person break through the super-step barrier in just a few years will surely cause the madness of all parties! However, Han Jin has been growing at a rapid rate. Before he caused others to pay attention, he already had enough powerful power to at least protect himself. Therefore, snoopers can only put greed in their hearts.


    The biggest headache for the snoopers is Han Jin¡¯s two exclusive ''magic'', one is the cellar, the other is the earthen murder, in fact, before inviting Hanjin to the dragon domain, the four guards There was a fierce quarrel between them. Xia Zuo and Weber advocated a soft method. Deco and Antoine believed that they should not be lost. They should not hesitate to control Hanjin. Only in the end, the deed and Antoine were convinced. The difficulty of catching is far more than killing. The fiasco of Longcheng elder Maxwell is a forerunner, and definitely can''t take risks.


    Moreover, Xia Zuo reiterated that Han Jin¡¯s current strength is much stronger than defeating Maxwell. Xia Zuo stayed on the Ares for a few days. He found that the core figures of the Holy City are full of happiness in the future, the most The important reason is that they believe that Han Jin, Han Jin is not rumored, his strength is rapidly improving every day.


    Therefore, Han Jin has already shown that there should be some reservations. If the Hanjin is not able to be held, then the days of Longyu will not be too good. Since you can become friends with Hanjin, why must you become an enemy?


    "We are all looking forward to the same." Antoine¡¯s face showed a sorrow. If Hanjin appeared hundreds of years ago, if they could master that kind of power, his wife might not be depressed and reach their level. The strong, there is no experience in the front can be borrowed, because that is a taboo of God. Originally they thought that this was their end, but Han Jin¡¯s growth experience ignited their hopes.


    "I see... the key is on the Ares." The deed was suddenly said.


    "What about Rafael''s Ares? Are you?"


    "Xia Zuo said that in addition to Rafael''s ability to manipulate the Ares, there is also a dead creature called Harley, a servant named Steelberg who can manipulate the Ares." Deeds whispered: "If I Without guessing, they all got the power of Raphael."


    "You don''t want to..." Antoine said, hurriedly said: "Deed, you can''t mess! How to contact Rafael, we have to listen to Xia Zuo!!"


    "I know." The deceit smiled: "Otherwise, with my temper, I have already gone to the holy crown city. Even if I can''t deal with Raphael, I want to take the servant named Stillberg. is that OK?"


    "Do you want to be strong?"


    "There is no need to conflict with the Ares, they never leave the boat?" Deciy''s eyes flickered.


    "Deed, I warn you! Never mess!!" Antoine grabbed the shoulder of the deed: "We don''t understand Raphael''s magic system at all. What judges you judge, he won''t pay attention to Stilber. The security question?"


    "I just want to say, what are you nervous about?" said the deed.

 Chapter 472： Aftercare

    Chapter 472 Aftermath


    The purple light of the dragon came out from the dragon field, and a dazzling trajectory was drawn in the air. Xia Zuo stood outside the palace until the purple light disappeared into the sky, and he took a deep breath. This young lord¡¯s temper is really It was so hot that when I turned my face, I didn¡¯t drag the water at all. I didn¡¯t have any warnings. He stood by and couldn¡¯t stop it.


    In fact, in this matter, Xia Zuo is also very dissatisfied with Han Jin, even if the increase of Green is a waste of nothing, his life and death should not be decided by Han Jin.


    This is the Dragon Field, not your holy crown city!


    At that moment, Xia Zuo can feel it, the deed is really murderous, if you change someone, if Han Jin does not have that unpredictable magic, not only a deed, Antoine will be violent Furious, Xia Zuo has a number of people, deeds and Antoine have always belonged to the hardliners. Of course, unlike Harriet, the former is a tough choice, while the latter is a shackle of entanglement.


    The result of the incident was that Han Jin went out of the dragon domain safely and innocently. In the heart of Xia Zuo, there was a sudden sorrow and sadness for his own reason. When did the dragons from the top also need to suppress their anger?


    Greedy, violent, and irritable, this is Xia Zu¡¯s evaluation of Han Jin. In the eyes of Xia Zuo¡¯s guardians of the dragon field, such people are simply too easy to use, as long as they use some means, they can completely take this young The lord became a sharp blade in the hands of the Dragon Field, a blade that could be inserted into the heart of the Dragon City. For the future, Xia Zuo is full of confidence. Although he only stayed on the Ares for only a few days, he can see that the relationship between Hanjin and the core of the Holy City is very harmonious, which is enough to prove that Hanjin is a sentiment. People, as long as they carefully care for the friendly friendship, sooner or later, he will be qualified to contact Han Jin¡¯s secret.


    There was a smile on the face of Xia Zuo, and finally put down a heart.


    Almost a hundred miles away, Han Jin, who was driving the purple light, suddenly stopped, and then fell straight to the ground, silently immersed in the soil.


    Asking for a gift, but his eye-shadowing method, when Xiazo mentioned let him go to the Dragon Field, he first thought of the legendary big magician who had disappeared from the mainland, the great alchemist Geng Green, in Hanjin Playing the fierce punch, it is not really to destroy the Green, but to cut off the vitality of the Green, let the Dragons lose interest in him, he has already played a number of symbols, on the one hand to keep the vitality of the Green, and sealed Living in the soul of the Green, still left a mark on the Green.


    In the event that the perverted dragon had a whim, the body of Geng Green was unloaded, at least he sealed the soul of Geng Green and had a chance to save. Of course, Han Jin did not want this to happen. The so-called love house and Ukrainian In addition to winning the praise of Solomon, Han Jin raised his curiosity. In addition to the information he wanted to get, he also wanted to save this legendary genius.


    A few hours later, Han Jin had already sneaked into the destination, estimating the time. It should be late at night, until Harley confirmed that there was no life outside, and he quietly floated out of the ground.


    This is a small valley with broken limbs everywhere. For this kind of scene, Hanjin has already prepared himself, but what he expected is that the number of bones is too much, the ground of the whole valley. All of them were covered up by countless bones. The bones of the earth are like the coldness of the human body, the bones of human beings, the bones of various Warcraft, and many domestic garbage. day.


    The body of Zeng Green was thrown casually in the middle of the valley. When Han Jin walked to the side, he found that there was a broken bone piercing the belly of Zeng Green, and he was still bleeding from the outside. If it was a possession Doctors with modern medical experience will immediately judge that this person is not dead, otherwise the blood will not be so fresh. Unfortunately, although the dragons are strong, they are close to idiots in this respect. They only judge life and death by sensing life.


    Han Jin quickly released the symbol, sealed the wound, and carefully picked up the Green, and saw that the white bones under the body of Geng had broken several pieces, and the mouth was full of fresh cracks. Han Jin couldn''t help but frown. It is obvious that Green has been thrown from the sky. Fortunately, there is a gap between the bones, which has buffered his falling momentum. Han Jin¡¯s record is only the last one to keep Genglin. The line is alive, and you can''t keep him from dying, just like the original Yalina.


    However, the luck of this old man is really bad. However, there is a white bone that is erected upwards. It is a coincidence that he has added a pair of greens, but fortunately Han Jin came in time.


    Continuously played a few notes, and Green''s face was still pale. Han Jin looked around and whispered: "Hare, go there and see, there are many human servants in the dragon field, I found them often. Run out of the plains, just grab a hand over me, pay attention, don''t get the attention of the dragon." The dragon brought people here, in order to let humans wait for them, they certainly do not care about the needs of human life. Although a magic can solve the problem of drinking water, Han Jin sees very clearly. There are often human slaves pushing the car to the valley. Some cars have firewood, some have buckets, and some are loaded with cars. Wild fruit, obviously, the servants are not only taking care of the life of the dragon, but also taking care of themselves. Suddenly missing a servant should not cause the dragon to be alert.


    "Master? Now?" Harley also whispered: "Now is the night!" With the growth of strength, Halley can already ignore Longwei, except for an Adolf, he is almost afraid of anything.


    "Wait, wait until the morning." Han Jin paused: "I went to the forest and turned around to see if I could catch a few Warcraft."


    "Understood, Master." Harley promised to sneak into the Dragon Valley Plain.


    Time flies, and in the early morning, Han Jin caught two flash leopards early, and threw them in the forest near the valley. The leopard is also a sixth-order Warcraft. Who knows that it is extremely unpromising, Han Jin gave them freedom. They are lying on the ground, motionless, looking at the direction of the Dragon Valley, but Han Jin has not been able to take this explanation reasonably unreasonable, he still needs a lot of time to make Fuxi.


    A gust of wind came from afar. If there is another comprehension here, seeing the wind of the yin test, you must jump and drink: "Where is the monster, dare to die!"


    There is no monster, but there is an extraordinary undead creature, the shade of the wind stops, a figure emerges from the wind, falls on the pile of bones, and Harley becomes a skeleton.


    Han Jin looked at the servant who brought it back. It may be a coincidence. Maybe it was really thought. Harley¡¯s selection of prey and Geng¡¯s body are very close. In fact, when Harley left, Han Jin regretted it. He said less. In a word, if Harley comes back with a big man, it will make him a headache.


    "Change their clothes, all." Han Jin whispered.


    Although some clumsy, but it is undeniable, Harley is very hard-working, busy for almost 20 minutes, after tearing apart the shorts and pants of the two people, finally changed the clothes from the inside out. Again.


    Han Jin mentioned the right fist and fell to the servant''s chest. Because of his own plan, it was somewhat cruel to let an innocent person sacrifice. However, in the past few years, Han Jin¡¯s blood has already become cold. On the other hand, if you are not cruel, do not leave enough perfect aftercare, let Longyu discover his plan, maybe thousands of people will die in the war, many of them are his friends, he The points are clear and light.


    Then Han Jin picked up the servant and walked over to the straight spur, pressing down, oh... the sharp bone thorn pierced the servant''s body.


    Han Jin¡¯s move to the law, the long-prepared Fu Yu slowly fell on the servant¡¯s face, and immediately, the appearance of the servant slowly changed, and finally became the Green, in three months, Will not fail, if there is a dragon to check the body of Geng Green, at most it is strange why the decay is so slow, but will not think of other aspects.


    Han Jin carefully looked at the two bodies, confirming that there were no flaws, and strangely swept Harley: "Is it amazing?" Because in the past, as long as the release of magic that has never been seen before, Harley will certainly rack his brains tout, but Now Harley is always silent, so Han Jin feels a bit strange.


    The so-called pride complacency, can not listen to the words of the ears, many times is the habit of being surrounded by people around, Han Jin has a little bit of a head, although knowing that Harley''s tout is not true, but he is used to it.


    "Oh... Master, this I will." Harley screamed, and then the **** changed, a small, hairy, fluffy smoke floated out of the hoe, and the **** gradually shrank and the body was also It has changed.


    Xiannier! That''s right, it''s Siniel! Only Xiannier''s skin is fair and smooth, giving a feeling of blown bullets, while Xiannier in front of him is a dead gray, and Harley can change his appearance at most, but can''t change. colour.


    Then, ''Xinnier'' proudly opened the longbow in his hand, but only halfway, a palm of his hand has already reached the face of ''Xinnier'', Hanjin has no mercy, then ''Xinnier¡¯ ''Foot by the cockroach to fly out five or sixty meters away.


    The next moment, Halley resumed the prototype, and it floated back in vain. He understood where he was wrong, became a Moxico, became Sasou, and became a Leizhe. No matter who he became, he could win Han. I smiled, but turned into a fairy. Even he himself felt that he should fight.


    Han Jin¡¯s sullen look at Harley, and then he added the singer for the increase of Green. If he walks alone on the ground, the cost of the real element is almost negligible, but it¡¯s totally different to bring a person, how much does it cost? The consumption is doubled, and in the case of bringing a person to sneak quickly, the number of real elements required is an astonishing number. However, Han Jin does not care about this at all. With this old man, it is equivalent to getting a huge treasure house. It is worthwhile to spend a lot of real money.


    Han Jin took the increase in the ground and quickly shuttled to the ground. Until it was confirmed that he had left the scope of the dragon domain, Han Jin jumped onto the ground and immediately called the Feijian to step on it and turned it into a dazzling purple light.

 Chapter 473： Change of the Holy City

    Chapter 473¡ªThe Change of the Holy Crown City


    The shape of Moxico has been thinned by almost a lap. Although the squad can continue to make up for his consumption and even improve his physique, his movement is too intense, and he has never eaten. influences.


    His gaze is much sharper than before. No one is going to save him. He can only save himself. At this moment, the Moxenko is no longer always making a meaningless yelling as it was at the beginning, constantly hurting and constantly The recovery, only those who have experienced can understand what kind of pain this is, when the pain has become a habit, the growth is not only his sword skills, but also will.


    Moxike''s eyes are slightly stunned, coldly staring at the angels who are getting closer and closer, and the fire dragon sword in his hand is pointing to the rear. It seems that he can pull out all the time at any time. The legs are one after the other, half-bend and half-bend, and the bow is bent. Back, the body is about to collapse.


    The motionless Moxico looks like a statue, but his posture is like a viper that is about to launch an attack, but it becomes still a moment before the attack.


    The next moment, the Moxic Branch suddenly changed. In fact, he did not move. It changed his momentum. If he was just a sharp arrow that was about to leave the string, it is like a loose mud.


    Then, Mo Xinke slowly turned around, Han Jin was quietly standing in the corner, Harley restored the skeleton, floating behind Han Jin, Han Jin still lying alone.


    "Yes, I can sense me." Han Jin smiled.


    "Raphael..." Only in an instant, Moxenko is already in tears. He doesn''t care who is lying under Han''s feet. He only cares about Hanjin: "You are finally back..."


    ¡°What a joke?¡± Han Jin¡¯s face was puzzled, then frowned and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t left yet!¡±


    "What...what?!" The eyes of Moxico suddenly appeared, and his face became pale.


    In fact, if Hanjin does not appear, Moxco can still persist for a long time. People can often release amazing potential in the difficult situation of being unable to break free. It can also be said that they are supported by one breath and see Han Jin¡¯s figure, Mo Xinke¡¯s tone immediately slackened. Now that Han Jin has not left, the will to vent his light cannot be revived.


    "I came to resign to you." Han Jinzheng said: "Moxin Branch, you must support ... Hello?!"


    Han Jin¡¯s words were not finished, and the eyes of Mo Xinke had already been whitened, and then the body shape suddenly fell down, and they slammed into the galaxy.


    Han Jin hurried forward and reached out and grabbed the wrist of Moxinke. He listened for a moment and smiled bitterly: "The joke is big."


    "Hey... Master, I can''t think of it. This guy in Moxie is actually a coward, and you are scared by a joke!" Harley smirked and laughed.


    "Your courage is big?" Han Jin picked an eyebrow.


    "Of course!" Harley replied proudly.


    If you know Hanjin, you will definitely change your attitude in time. Unfortunately, Harley¡¯s brain is obviously slower.


    "Oh... It seems that I should look for a chance to close you and Adolf." Han Jin smiled. After he finished, he ignored Harley and looked at the two angels. He slowly asked: "You have Is the way to save this person?"


    Two angels floated to the side of Zeng Green, quietly observing the increase of Green. Suddenly, an angel said leisurely: "Redemption... I seem to have a very distant memory."


    Han Jin sighed and swayed the law. Two characters were shot into white light and were hit in the bodies of two angels. It is said that the angel was born from the breath of the light god. Although he can make the angel become his slave, But it is impossible to completely change the angel.


    Should go to the Holy See to find a way, those cardinals are not eating rice, not to mention the existence of Adolf this metamorphosis.


    The two angels became silent again, as if they had forgotten the problem that Han Jin had just made.


    "Harry, I sent the Moxico to his own room." Han Jin said, waiting, found that Harley did not respond, his voice has improved a line: "Hare?"


    "Master, don''t you..." Harley suddenly made a heartbreaking mourning.


    Han Jin was shocked. Just a joke, he said that he forgot. Now it is talking about sending the Moxie Branch back. What do you want?


    "The old monster will kill me! Master, I am your most loyal and well-behaved Harley... Are you willing to let me die..." Harley cried loudly, he was on the verge of collapse.


    "You only reacted?" Han Jin''s face was very weird. He said helplessly for a moment: "Well, a joke, I don''t think you can compare with the Moxin branch. After all, he has been married for so many days."


    "Playing... jokes?" Harley stayed, then broke into laughter. Of course, it was impossible to see from the gimmick, but the change of voice was obvious: "I know that the master is the most merciful, the most... ¡±


    "Don''t talk nonsense, send the Moshin branch back." Han Jin''s expression is somewhat insidious: "This is a good way. If you don''t obey, you will be locked up with Adolf."


    Harley had a creepy feeling. He didn''t dare to talk anymore. He hurried to the side of Moxico, bent down and picked up the Moxico, and then floated out of the magic laboratory. Mossenko should have no effort to find an exit, but he Harley is able to come as if he can''t find it. This is the benefit of Dafa.


    Han Jin¡¯s indulgence for a moment, let Geng Green temporarily stay in the Gathering, he is secretly coming back, because the identity of Geng Green is too big, and Geng Green¡¯s eyes are injured because of the failure of the alchemy experiment. Too obvious, if the identity of Geng Green is leaked out, the consequences are unimaginable. Now, I should go out and meet Guevara. From the time he left the Ares, he was delayed for seven or eight days in the snowy mountains, and he came back to meet with Xia Zuo. He rushed to Lost Paradise and rushed back. After more than 20 days, the Holy Crown City must have changed. At least before he got on the boat, he found that the magical defensive shield of the Holy Crown City had been opened, but there was no movement outside the city, and there was no trace left by the battle. What does it mean?


    In the corridor, every mountain warrior and magician that Han Jin saw was taut, but after seeing Hanjin, each of them was a long sigh of relief, and the attitude was obvious. Finally home!


    On the deck, there are a lot less familiar people. At first glance, I only saw Guevara and Yalena. At the front of the deck, there is one more thing. It seems to be a magical array. Yalina is busy in the middle of the magic circle. What, there are a few magicians who have never seen each other, around Jaina, it seems to be helping, and Guevara stands on the side of Yalina, observing the magic array.


    The magic array is composed of metal engraved with magic runes, and it is surrounded by a circle. Han Jin faintly feels that the magic array is familiar, but I will not remember where I have seen it for a while.


    Because of the angle, Guevara first discovered Han Jin, and his eyes showed a happy color. Han Jin hurriedly put his index finger in front of his lips and walked gently to Yalinna, saving the Green, the **** of destiny to him. Dajia cares, he wants to get it, so he is in a very good mood, and his manners are much more lively than in the past.


    After watching Elena for a moment, Han Jin felt that the magical array became more and more familiar, and naturally he became more and more curious. He finally couldn¡¯t help but say: "What is this doing?"


    His voice just fell, and Yalena¡¯s cockroach¡¯s pharmacy bottle fell to the floor and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t say it? No one wants to bother me? You... eh?¡± Elena snorted. Suddenly turned his head and saw Han Jin, could not help but cheer, jumped up and covered Han Jin¡¯s neck with both hands, and said: "Raphael, you are back!" Once the iceberg beauty decided after his life. She has not had so much concern, and she has repeatedly exposed her delicate background.


    "Is this temper so big?" Han Jin caressed and caressed Yalina''s hair. He looked at it, and Yalena''s look was awkward, proving that she had a hard time.


    The magicians I have never seen before are standing there, I don¡¯t know if I should come over to disturb Hanjin and Yalinna, and Irina is aware that this is in the public, her face is red, and she is rushing. Pushed Han Jin.


    ¡°What is this doing?¡± In order to resolve the shackles of Elena, Han Jin promptly shifted the topic.


    "Guess?" Yalina smirked her head.


    "Let me guess?" Han Jin wisely admit defeat.


    "Yalena is setting up a magical transmission array." Guevara explained with a smile.


    "Magic transmission array?" Han Jin was taken aback. He remembered it. He once saw it in the city of Lonely. In fact, a long time ago, the frequency of the magic transmission array on the mainland was very high. Since entering the situation of years of melee, Most of the magic transmission arrays have been scrapped, because there is a huge danger in the magic transmission array. If the transmission from one city to another is not open, then even the super-strong ones will Who is willing to take risks when disintegrated by the alien space?


    "Raphael, are you strange? Where do we come from so many magic crystals to set up magical transmissions?" said Yalena with a smile.


    Han Jin smiled, so many magic crystals? He is the lord of the Holy Crown City. Not to mention the harvest in the war with the Orcs, just to lay down the Holy Crown City. With the collection of the Desmark, it is enough to set up several magic transmissions. The question is, is it necessary? Of course, as a man who has been entrusted to Yalina for life, he has the responsibility to be stupid: "Yeah, how come so many magic crystals?"


    "Oh... don''t tell you!"


    Han Jin was helpless. He looked around and shifted the topic again: "Where did Dominy go? And Kane, Gibran, why aren''t they?"


    "Let''s go, Raphael, I will take you to a place." Guevara.


    "They are all there?" Han Jin asked.


    "You will know when you get to the place." Guevara smiled: "Yalina, are you going together?"


    Han Jin is even more helpless. How can Mr. Guevara, who is a good man, learn a little girl to wear mystery?


    "Yeah!" Yalena nodded her head. She paid great attention to her work, so she was disturbed and immediately lost her temper on the spot. But now that she saw Han Jin, she forgot her job in a blink of an eye. I can imagine that she What is the most important thing in my heart...

 Chapter 474： Lead and supporting role

    The fourth and fourth chapters of the protagonist and supporting role


    Han Jin wanted to find a chance to tell Guevara about Gengla, but he did not expect that Guevara seemed to have a big event to tell him. He was curious in his heart and followed the Guevara and Yalena to the Ares. .


    Although there is enough time on the road, Han Jin has been talking about other things, because there is an Yalin around, of course, Han Jin is absolutely trusting Yalina. Trust is not equal to telling all the secrets. In many cases, secrets are not good things. They can increase people''s psychological burden. Especially for a person with poor ability, they will be very entangled, and there are still some deficiencies in Yalinna¡¯s experience. If you live on the God of War, if Yalena knows the identity of the other person, it may reveal flaws in the words. There are not many magicians in the world that can be worshipped by Yalina. Solomon counts one, and Greene counts one. Does the little girl see her idol, can she really stay calm?


    Han Jin hopes that Geng Green will become a ''invisible'' person. The so-called invisible means that everyone can see this old man, but no one pays attention to his existence. Just like a drop of water into the sea, Yalina¡¯s attitude is a weather vane. Who can make her respect, who can do it?


    On the way, Han Jin briefly introduced the process of alliance with Chesham. After the introduction, the place also arrived. He got the car and saw a large-scale house in front of him. He could not help but stumble: "How come here? "Han Jin knows this house. It was originally the headquarters of the Morgan Business Group, which is the beautiful home. It was later invaded by Dismark. When he occupied the Holy City, he immediately cleared the house. This is beautiful." The industry, he does not allow anyone to get involved. In fact, the Visk, which had not found the secret, had sold the mansion to two nobles. Han Jin, regardless of those, would not compensate Dismark and directly drive people out.


    Han Jin has always had a good relationship with the aristocratic class of the Holy City. He rarely has a direct conflict with the local aristocracy. However, this is only a small wave, and disappeared in a blink of an eye. Most nobles still support Hanjin.


    The fundamental reason for the power of the Holy Crown City is to make a smooth transition. The fundamental reason is that Han Jin respects the vested interests of the local aristocracy. He only needs the part of Desmark, and the nobles are not fools. As the saying goes, you respect me and I respect one. Zhang, seeing Han Jin did not rob them of their intentions, they immediately vie for loyalty and dedication, and finally everyone is happy.


    In this chaotic era, all incursions will have disastrous results, with only Hanjin''s Holy Crown City being an exception. After Chesham occupied Kubu City, the population of Kubucheng fell sharply; in the same year, Dismarker captured Tiger Rock Fortress, and all the local aristocrats disappeared, including the distant relatives of Guevara who could not beat the gossip, and they were all slaughtered; Zagunede occupied the Black Crow City, and the chickens and dogs did not stay; and every time Nikolay occupied a city, it destroyed all the local power structures and was reorganized by him.


    Only Han Jin, almost no crime in autumn, this is inseparable from his heart and his pursuit. Other lords are reluctant to hold their own city in the palm of their hand, and Han Jin does not care, as the lord The purpose is only to be able to cultivate better and faster, and it is precisely because of this relaxed attitude that the people of the Holy City have forgotten the Desmark in the blink of an eye and regarded Hanjin as the ruler of course. If the disaster in the Holy City is repeated, people will only miss the former lords more. Although the local power structure is destroyed in order to make people forget and accept more quickly, but the speed is not up, it will have the opposite effect. .


    "I will know when I go in." Guevara smiled and pushed the door open.


    From the outside, the old house of the Morgan Chamber of Commerce is very quiet. After pushing the door, it can make people scared. There are all the armed soldiers of the Mountain Legion. In the Legion of the Holy Crown, the loyalty of the Mountain Legion is The highest, even can be said, Hanjin is their belief. If Hanjin says that the Holy See is evil, they will kill the Holy See without thinking. If Hanjin says that the elves should be eliminated, they will first lift the butcher knife and replace it with The other legions of the Holy Crown City can never do this.


    Seeing Han Jin, Guevara and other people coming in, several soldiers rushed back and forth. In less than a minute, Alexandre Reiter strode out and shouted: "Adult, you are back."


    "Yeah." Han Jin nodded. "How are you here?"


    Alexandre just wanted to talk, Guevara waved his hand: "Let''s go down, I will tell him later."


    "Yes, Mr. Guevara." Alexandre Reiter bowed again.


    Han Jin couldn''t help but glance at Guevara, but he couldn''t say anything.


    I walked through the front hall, walked through the middle hall, and went all the way. I don¡¯t know how many mountain army soldiers I saw. Han Jin was simply wondering if Guevara had transferred the whole army to here.


    Finally, Guevara walked over to a light blue building surrounded by a group of people, laughing: "Come to the place, come in."


    Han Jin just stepped in, his figure came to an abrupt end, and then Gibran showed his figure in front of him, and he cried in surprise: "Raphael, when did you come back?"


    "When I came back, I was brought here by Guevara." Han Jin swept his eyes and saw that Dominique, Kane, and Julia were inside. The weird thing is that only Dominy¡¯s look is better. And the three people in Gibran are full of bloodshot eyes, almost dye their eyes red, but their expression is more than one excitement, or excitement, looks very strange.


    Kane and Julia also greeted them. Dominique stayed in place and her eyes were a little scared. Han Jin knew that she was worried that she would bring back a bad news if she wanted to fight with Cold Shadow City. Where should Dominy go?


    Just then, a screenless voice came from the screen in the center of the main hall: "Why didn''t anyone pick me up? Hurry up!"


    "Hogen, come out." Guevarayan voiced.


    "No one of you pick me up, how can I get it out?!" Hogan¡¯s voice suddenly rose a lot.


    "Come here." Ji Bolun grinned and hurriedly bypassed the screen.


    For a moment, Hogan, who was in the mud, staggered out of the screen and saw Han Jin at a glance. He stayed for a moment and screamed: "Master, you are back!"


    "Yeah." Han Jin was not in a hurry to pay attention to Hogan: "Mr. Guevara, what the **** is going on?"


    "A bad news, a good news, which one do you want to listen to first?" Guevara smiled.


    A daring person can do things, maybe there will be some scruples, two people who are daring to get together, the result is not as simple as adding, and the three courageous people get together, it is estimated that there is nothing in the world that they dare not do. It is. Guevara, Gaobin, and Gail, the three people¡¯s styles of action are different, but they are indifferent, and the three people hit it off. In any case, all the treasures must be taken out. !


    They are all top players on the mainland. After the initial horror, everyone has quickly calmed down. What happened to them? Will you have a life and death in the morning and evening, what is the difference between the first step and the late one?


    Of course, the preparatory work can not be less, Gaobin rushed to Lydia and rushed to the treasure room. The crack in the treasure room to the outside world was so big, even if the enemy was a god, it would have to be awkward. First climb over and say, you can be sure that there are God Arrow Gaobin, Magic Arrow Lydia sitting in the town, and Xiannier who opened the mark of God. This crawling journey will be extremely difficult, not to mention, the Gaelic Director has been Swimming in the cracks, ready to cold the knife.


    Guevara dispatched the mountain army. Like Han Jin, he also trusted the honesty and loyalty of these alpine warriors, and summoned the city''s artisans to build more than 500 two-wheeled cars and pick one thousand in half a day. Yu Ming soldiers, two people and one car, rushed to the treasure room, to carry the magic crystal.


    "Or listen to bad news first." Han Jin whispered, his character is like to be bitter and sweet, so even in the most difficult moments, he still has hope.


    "Your judgment is not wrong." Guevara''s look became cold: "Twenty days ago, the army of the Abyss world had assembled on a plain in the underground, but I don''t know why, until now. Launch an attack."


    "Twenty days ago? When I just left the Holy Crown City?" Han Jin¡¯s stature suddenly became stiff. Although he made a judgment early, the predictions and the facts are completely different. Did it happen? He stayed for a moment and hurriedly said, "How do you know..."


    ¡°Gail¡¯s manager happened to find them.¡±


    ¡°What did Gail¡¯s manager go to the ground to do?¡± Han Jin¡¯s mind raised many questions.


    "You don''t interrupt, let me finish." Guevara said: "Gail''s general manager can''t estimate the strength of the abyss world army, but he saw more than a dozen black dragons, and the commander of this army is..."


    "Who is it?" Han Jin hurriedly asked, his heart hung up, although he knew that Guevara was deliberately selling the goods, he had to follow Guevara to ask.


    "The fallen angel Catherine!" Guevara said word by word.


    Han Jin couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief, but fortunately, not the abyss devil Donald!


    Han Jin has never seen Nikolay, and he has never seen Donald, but he knows that Nikolay and Donald will be his rivals. He always has an expectation to deal with Xiongguang the Great Nikolay, Nikola is your opponent of Donald''s fate, I am a small lord, not worthy of your favor...


    Although the judgment is true, it can be expected to be realized, so the joy in his heart is far greater than the worry about the future.


    "Raphael, what''s wrong with you?" Guevara stunned. "You don''t know the fallen angel Catherine?"


    "I know." Han Jin smiled: "As a fallen angel in one of the three abyss, her fame is much louder than Donald."


    "Then you still..." Guevara is really strange, Han Jin can actually laugh, and it is still a really happy smile.


    Han Jin wants to explain, but when he sees Yalinna, Gibran and others around him, he has to be silent. When he kills the seven brothers of Weipu, he already knows that Donald has the inheritance of death, in the century of gods, death Hamas is the most terrible dark god. There is no one. There is only one god. And this is a war initiated by Donald. The fallen angel Catherine is only a supporting role. She is willing to participate in the war, which is enough to prove Donald''s prestige and strength.

 Chapter 475： Extreme person

    The fourth and fifth chapters of extreme people


    Bypassing the screen, Han Jin saw a black hole on the floor of the corner that could only pass one person. On the other hand, there were several small and small iron boxes, which were estimated from the volume and just passed through the hole. Guevara took the lead and drilled in. She stepped on a very narrow suspension ladder and walked down. Below is a basement with a magical light on the wall. Although the light is not very bright, it is enough to shine this basement. There is no more than a glance.


    Han Jin was surprised to see a lot of magic crystals on the ground. He walked quickly and picked up two magic crystals to observe. They are the magic crystals of the soil system. The color is crystal and full, and it is the top grade. And the worst quality magic crystal has a nine-order, you must know that the eighth-order, nine-order magic crystal is still a negotiable goods, and the ten-order magic crystal has become a private collection of powerful and positional strong, generally not in The circulation of the market, so many ten-order magic crystal, the overall value is difficult to estimate, and even compared with the harvest of his elimination of the orc family.


    "Where did you find so many magic crystals?" Han Jin asked.


    "This is the good news I want to tell you." Guevara smiled. "We found Morgan treasure."


    "Morgan Treasure? How did you find it? Do you know what? Is the Morgan Treasure underground? The Gaelic Explorer found the army of the Abyss in the process of finding Morgan Treasure?" Han Jin raised a series of questions.


    "Slow down, you ask so much at once, how can I answer?" Guevara smiled. "I can find Morgan''s treasure. Sunnier has the greatest credit. Since she knows that there is a bright shirt in Morgan''s treasure, I have been thinking about this matter, huh, huh... you already have a brilliant pendant and a shield of the lion, she is bent on getting other artifact parts for you, but I am afraid that you are worried about her, so I didn¡¯t tell you, of course, Didn''t tell me, when you went to the cold movie city, she and Gail, Goblin and Yalina, went down to the ground." Guevara knows that Yalena handed the bright shirt to the fairy Niel, let Siniel give Hanjin personally, he does not need to be a wicked person, but also with Yarina to highlight the merits of Siniel. In fact, Guevara does not hate Siniel. On the contrary, Siniel hates him. When he first met, Siniel kept talking coldly to him, but he was generous and understood that Siniel could not let go. In the past, hatred, more often, he responded to Sunnier¡¯s attack with silence. At that time, he did not care about it. Now he is not even accountable, and this is a beautiful thing for him.


    "Xinnier..." Han Jin took a long breath: "Do you know what?"


    "I have already talked to her." Guevara replied.


    "This is the property of the Morgan Group, we can''t move." Han Jin slowly put down the magic crystal: "Hogen, calculate the number, must be a good one to give all the magic crystal to the beautiful, understand what I mean? ?"


    "Ah..." Hogan was taken aback, but... everyone seems not to have decided this way, but he dared not veto Hanjin¡¯s words and only nodded indiscriminately.


    Guevara¡¯s eyes are full of enthusiasm, and the more he comes into contact with Hanjin, the more he likes this young man. Han Jin also has greed, but keeps his own limits, at least not to seek friends¡¯ things. This kind of quality and persistence is very commendable for all the rulers who have the power to kill and kill. Guevara asks himself, and he may not be able to achieve the degree of Hanjin.


    "Raphael, you see only a small part, a small part." Guevara smiled and said: "And, this does not belong to the Morgan Group, you really think that a business group can accumulate so much rich Can the property of the enemy?"


    "Mr. Guevara, what do you mean by this?" Han Jin¡¯s face became serious. After listening to Guevara¡¯s words, his first reaction was that Guevara realized the value of this magic crystal and started. I have already talked with Julie, and it is plain, it is the coercion, the hard and the soft, the soft and hard, and the same as his Hanjin, they have become orphans. The only thing that can be relied on is these friends. If Guevara personally comes forward, she can only be beautiful. Bowing down, although knowing that Guevara is planning for him, he will never allow such a thing! Today, because of the magic crystal, I will insult a member of my own, tomorrow will be because of something else, friends begin to cross each other!


    "In fact, the treasure exists for a long time, far more than the history of the Morgan Group." Guevara whispered: "We suspect that at the end of the first world war, the abyss of the Cangjie retreat left behind, the abyss There has been a rebellion in the world. The guy who knows this treasure should have died one after another. It has become a treasure of no owner, but the first person of the Morgan Group has discovered..."


    ¡°No!¡± Han Jin shook his head bluntly: ¡°Mr. Guevara, we can¡¯t do that!¡±


    "You shouldn''t doubt that I am intimidating Miss Julie?" Guevara smiled bitterly: "Let''s do it, talk to Julie yourself." Although Guevara''s tone is very wrong, she is very stable. Relived a touch. He has a speculation that he can''t tell anyone. At the beginning, Hanjin showed his talents in the city of Lonely. It clearly revealed the potential of the star of hope. Why did the elves give up Hanjin and turn to the sword? ! Guevara believes that whether the Elves can accept Hanjin, the existence of his Guevara will become a huge obstacle. Perhaps, the Elves have sent people to contact with Han Jin, but they have been rejected by Han Jin, perhaps because He Guevara, the Elves did not want to talk, and directly launched the war. In any case, Han Jin and the Elves had a bad relationship with him.


    Han Jin does not talk, he can''t verify his own guess, but he knows that just like Han Jin''s vigorous maintenance of the beautiful, Han Jin will also maintain him before, now and in the future.


    "Let''s talk about it later." Han Jin paused and turned sharply: "Hogen, remember what I said?"


    "Ah... remember, remember." Hogan replied quickly, then used his eyes to yell at Yarina. He was very wronged. He knew that it was all beautiful. What did he follow? Master and grandmother, you are saying something...


    Guevara felt helpless. He understood that Han Jin blamed Hogan for telling him because his actions had already made Han Jin somewhat dissatisfied.


    Han Jin¡¯s look was somewhat relaxed, and then he looked at Yalina: ¡°Right, Yarina, help me run.¡±


    "Let me do something?" Yalena whispered, although her heart was full of reluctance, but Yalena had a little woman-like jealousy. Now Han Jin is not happy, she will not be on the wind. The wicked still let others do it, she wants to be the gentlest and lovely little wife forever.


    "Go to the Holy See and find Jedice, let him go to the Ares to wait for me."


    "Okay." Elena answered, and turned and walked toward the wooden ladder.


    Han Jin made a glance at Gibran. Gibran understood that Han Jin had something to talk to Guevara, and he took Kane and Julia out. Only Hogan didn¡¯t notice Han Jin¡¯s eyes. He always looked. The pile of magic crystals was dazed, white was excited, and it was hard work...


    "Hogen?"


    "At, master!" Hogan shuddered and turned his head immediately.


    "You go out first."


    "Oh..." Hogan sneaked up to Julia and stepped onto the wooden ladder.


    "Adolf has already returned, but you have been missing for so many days. In this situation, you have no reason to care about the Holy City." Guevara smiled and said: "Let''s talk about it, what the big thing did you do?" ¡±


    "I brought a person back." Han Jin smiled, although it was a little unpleasant, but in his mind, Guevara has always been the most trusted old man, and this matter, how can not squat Guevara.


    "One person? Who?"


    "You should know, increase Green."


    "You said...who?" Guevara''s look apparently became stiff.


    "The big magister, the big alchemist, increase the Green." Han Jin added.


    "He is not...has been killed by the Dragon Field?" Guevara asked in a dull way: "Are you going to the Dragon Field?"


    "Yes, Xia Zuo invited me to the Dragon Field to be a guest." Han Jin replied: "The Dragon Field did not kill Green, they just sealed the magic of the Green, let Geng Green be their servant, huh... see It is said that they hate this human being and have been trying to insult him."


    ¡°Is it really Green?¡± Guevara still didn¡¯t believe it. When Geng Green made a miracle, he was also held by Zagunede. However, when he chatted with Jedisi, he never heard the name. It is also clear about the power of the konjac.


    Geng Green and Jeddis, originally the right arm of Xiongguang Emperor Nikolay, of course, the assistants are completely different from the slaves of the singular promise, not to mention the strong players of this height, each of them are extraordinary characters, they have enough I am proud of myself, so I will never be a slave. Talent and servility are the opposite of eternal. Many rulers are trying to find assistants with both. In fact, it is close to impossible. A enslaved person has limited talents, and a talented person often does not. Willing to let yourself bow down.


    In any case, Geng Green and Jeddes contributed to the stability and development of the Nikolai Group. Unfortunately, they were abandoned by Nikolay in the end. One was sold to the Dragon Field, and the other was Nikolay. Poisoned hand.


    If Han Jin¡¯s character is similar to that of Nikolay, he must try to surrender Jedice, but Han Jin can¡¯t do that. For him, it¡¯s enough to be a friend with Jeddis. Despising the Holy See and attaching importance to the friendship with Pope Jeddis. This should be a tit-for-tat contradiction. It seems to be very harmonious in Han Jin. Perhaps this is his personal style.


    "Of course, can I lie to you in this kind of thing?" Han Jin said with a smile, the more disappointing Guevara was, the more he was proud. After all, he brought a person back from the Dragon Field. This is A thing that is close to impossible.


    "Good! Great..." Guevara finally returned to God, excited to face the light, and paused, said seriously: "Raphael, although this is a good thing, but the operation must be Be careful and be careful, what is Nikola''s end, we all know that if we are discovered by Longyu, then we..."


    "I used to worry about it before." Han Jin smiled and said: "But now...hehe, even if they are discovered by Longyu, they are self-contained."


    "You mean that the second world war is about to break out?"


    "Yeah, the black dragon king Fan Luding is still alive, but the Golden Dragon King Milu has fallen in the split war between the Dragon City and the Dragon Field. What do they have to rely on against the black dragons who have come out of the nest?"


    "How do you know that the Black Dragons will definitely deal with the Dragon City and the Dragon Field?" Guevara asked: "Gailor has seen that there are at least a dozen black dragons in this theater. Maybe... Black Dragon King Fan Luding is going to be thorough. Destroy the Titans?"


    "Feeling." Han Jindao: "Although the Black Dragon King Fan Luding also hated the Titans, but the Black Dragon was driven into the underground, after all, the Golden Dragon, who is also a member of the Dragon, not to mention the Black Dragon won in the Battle of Genting City, must choose an opponent. In the words, Fan Luding can only choose Jinlong."


    "Fan Luding has such strength?" Guevara said: "Black Dragon in the battle of Genting City, the loss is very heavy, and suddenly suffered the attack of the Golden Dragons, almost to the situation of the genocide, they have to hide underground, what they use Fighting Dragon City and Dragon Field?"


    "The news I have is different from yours." Han Jin shook his head: "The Black Dragons found that the abyss world is more suitable for their lives after they entered the underground. It is said that Fan Luding can become one of the three abyss, which is enough to prove The power of the Black Dragon family."


    "That is what we say... but we must also be cautious." Although Guevara was convinced by Han Jin, he would not change his style of acting. The more important things, the more careful he should be.


    "I know." Han Jin nodded.


    "Besides me, don''t say anything to the second one!" Guevara groaned.


    "This... I can''t do it." Han Jin smiled.


    "why?"


    ¡°Can you save the Greens?¡± Han Jin shrugged: ¡°If you can...¡±


    "What happened to Greens?" Guevara hurriedly asked.


    "about to die."


    "Dragon Field finally got a poisonous hand?" Guevara''s eyes flashed in the light.


    "it''s me."


    "You... how are you..." Guevara was shocked.


    "Mr. Guevara, do you think that the Dragon Field can let a living green increase?" Han Jin reveals a helpless smile: "Or can I challenge the entire dragon field alone, and then take the big green to take away the increase? ¡±


    "I understand!" Guevara stunned for a moment, and immediately revealed the look of sorrow: "Do you let Jeddy wait for you to go to the Ares, just to save Green? But... only one release of salvation in his life. The opportunity, if the increase of Green''s injury is too heavy, he also has no way."


    "Then let Jedice arrange it. The Holy See is not only a priest." Han Jindao, really can''t, and Adolf, since he can bring Genglin back, he believes that he can save Green, and then Han Jin asks Road: "Senior, what are they? Where are they?"


    "They are all in the treasure room." Guevara said: "There is a crack in the treasure room, which is leading to the military camp in the abyss world, so..."


    ............


    When Hanjin returned to the Ares, Jedice had already waited on the boat and saw Han Jin¡¯s figure. He smiled and said, ¡°The king of the Holy Crown, welcome back...¡± His words are respectful, but his expression is As always, with only a kind of peaceful smile, did not get up and greet, as if not to put this ''king'' in my heart.


    "Want to be a bard? You have to learn more from Sasio in this respect. At least, his tout is much more natural than you." Han Jin smiled and said straight to the door: "Come, Jedice, I will take you to a place."


    "Where?" Jeddy sneaked, then said: "If it is a distant tour, I may not be able to leave."


    "Just on the boat." Han Jin walked up the stairs.


    Jeddy got up and followed Han, and he didn''t bother to ask what to do.


    "Jedice, how did you become yin and yang today?" Han Jin said as he walked.


    "You mean... just praise? Did I fail?" Jedisi smiled. "But this is really my heart."


    "What do you mean?" Han Jin asked inexplicably.


    "Adolf has completely become another person." Jeddy silent for a moment, sighed: "Raphael, tell me, how did you do it?!"


    "Hey..." Han Jin smiled and didn''t answer, and immediately changed the subject: "Now your relationship with Adolf has eased more?"


    "Do you want to hear the truth or want to hear lies?"


    "Of course I want to hear the lie, this is extremely rare..." Han Jin said: "Can you violate the promise made in your youth?"


    "Well..." Jedice was helpless. He just said it with his mouth to highlight his feelings. Who knows that Han Jin actually gave him the line: "My relationship with Adolf is more tense than before."


    ¡°Why is this?¡± Han Jin¡¯s footsteps came to an abrupt end.


    "Frankly, I hope that the future Holy See is independent and transcendental. It does not interfere with secular government affairs. It can persuade people to go up and be good. The Holy See can work with you to fight all evil in the world, but it cannot be your hand. The sword in it... Raphael, do you understand what I mean?¡± Jedice showed a bitter smile: ¡°The old Adolf, the style is too strong, I am afraid that he will destroy the relationship between us, now Adolf is too... ¡±


    Han Jin stayed for a moment, and he also showed a bitter smile. He understood the meaning of Jedice and the idea was different.


    "In the past, Adolf only accused me of being too weak and not knowing how to fight for the Holy See. Now..." Jeddes wanted to stop.


    "What are you talking about now?" Han Jin asked.


    "It¡¯s even worse now, and I¡¯ll just put me in the category of blasphemy.¡±


    "His character... is really extreme." Han Jin sighed.


    Jeddy nodded hard and couldn''t help but repeatedly asked: "Raphael, what did you do? Let Adolf change so big! He actually said you..."


    "What do you say?"


    "Speaking that you have the power to create the world, but also say that you..." In the following words, Jedith could not be said. In fact, his ideas are similar to those of Longyu and Longcheng. Hanjin is very likely. In the case of coincidence, it was fair and reasonable to obtain something that a certain **** left on the mainland. Adolf¡¯s guess is too crazy, and those words must not be said indiscriminately. It is a complete sorcerer!

 Chapter 476： Epoch

    Chapter 476¡ªThe Epoch Times


    "We don''t talk about Adolf." Han Jin sighed: "Yes, your scepter? Take it out and let me see."


    "What are you going to do?" Jeddy asked and took out the angel''s scepter.


    Han Jin reached out and Jedice did not suspect him. He handed the angel''s scepter to Han Jin.


    Han Jin played for a while and smiled: "It''s very beautiful... let me put it for a while."


    "Isn''t it?" Jessie stunned and then smiled. "Raphael, if it''s another scepter, it doesn''t matter to you, but... this is a memorial that my mentor left for me..."


    "What are you nervous about? Can I lie to you? I will give it back to you in a while." Han Jin smiled and let him go: "Please come in."


    Jedisi looked around and Hanjin gave up the direction of a seamless wall. He said helplessly: "Where do you let me in?"


    It was just that Jedice¡¯s voice just fell, and there was a door in front of it. What is even more bizarre is that the door seems to be transparent. Jedice can clearly see that there is an endless starry sky.


    Jeddy took a moment: "Here is..."


    "My magic lab."


    "I once accidentally heard Yalena and Guevara talking. They mentioned the magic lab. Is this here? Hehe..." Jedish smiled and then walked in slowly.


    Jedice is very clear about the area of ??the Ares, but this starry sky seems to be many times larger than the Ares. Is this an illusion, or a field? Jedice was shocked by his own thoughts. The field is not something that ordinary life can have. Only the gods can open up their own fields in the void. He also thought that Adolf¡¯s thoughts were ridiculous a few days ago, but now, He himself is the same.


    "It''s beautiful..." Jedisi sighed. The next moment, his sight fell on the spar in the center, which was shining with Huaguang, and his face was constantly changing.


    At first it was wrong, because he had a feeling of deja vu, and then he was surprised. He recognized it. It is very likely that it was the Holy Grail of the Holy See. Then it became hesitant. Is it impossible? Shengjing has been taken away by the dragon domain, how could it be on the Ares?


    Jeddy took a stiff footstep and walked over to the spar a little. He walked to the front, and he watched it with a good eye. For a moment, he reached out and touched the spar with a little trembling fingertip. This time His face has become iron blue.


    Han Jin said nothing, only silently playing Jedice''s angelic scepter, he would not bother Jedice, let Jedice guess, think, and then talk.


    I don''t know how long it took, and Jedith''s face has returned to normal, but it is a little white. He sighed with a very, very slow, very slow movement, turning around a little, looking coldly. Han Jin: "It turned out to be like this, I understand..."


    "What do you understand?" Han Jin looked up and said faintly.


    "You already have obedient Adolf, my existence, some extra." Jedisi smiled and said: "However, I still want to thank you, after all, you let me see the truth." Jedice''s tone and Han Jin It was as dull, and the same smile was on his face, but only he knew that his heart was in pain. Although he has only been in contact with Hanjin for more than a year, his trust in Hanjin has far surpassed that of Nikolay, who grew up together, not only because Han Jin was helping him when he was suffering, but also because Han Jin¡¯s friends Attitude, because Han Jin always chooses a person to face the crisis, a lot of things add up, let Jedice think that this young lord who is ten years younger than himself has a heart of heart, can be in this world of the jungle It is too valuable to keep your own principles. Who can trust such people without trust? It turns out that he was wrong again. The sword that Nikola stabbed did not destroy his attachment and pursuit of ideals, and Han Jin¡¯s betrayal was much more serious than the sword¡¯s injury.


    "Do you understand? But I don''t understand." Han Jin whispered: "You are my friend, I never think that you are superfluous."


    "For you and me, the word friend... is it too extravagant?" Jeds smiled. "You deliberately took my angel''s scepter. This is correct. Without it, my strength. It will definitely weaken a lot, but... For your friend, I still have to warn you that it is not easy to leave me under this starry sky. You have to be careful, otherwise you will pay a heavy price."


    Han Jin¡¯s expression is very complicated. He never thought that Jedith¡¯s reaction would be so intense.


    Han Jin¡¯s judgment on human nature and human heart is still worse than Solomon. In fact, friendship is also a kind of feeling. What did he think when he thought that Xiannier had betrayed himself? Jedith¡¯s reaction is entirely reasonable.


    The two men quietly groaned, Han Jin suddenly laughed at himself, then threw the angel''s scepter to Jedice: "Jedice, I repeat, I treat you as a friend, now, and in the future. !"


    "Raphael, you are really funny." Jeddy caught the angel''s scepter, and he smiled even more openly: "Do we have a future?"


    "Yes." Han Jin faked and couldn''t understand Jess''s irony: "I brought you here, just to let you see our future."


    "Thank you for that." Jeddy said slowly: "I have seen it, can you start now?"


    "You didn''t see it." Han Jin pointed to the side: "Do you know who he is?"


    Jeddy glanced at Hanjin¡¯s finger and immediately turned back to sight because he had already treated Hanjin as an enemy. Although Han Jin returned the angel¡¯s scepter to him, who can guarantee that Han Jin has no other Conspiracy? So he was very careful, but his eyes turned back to Han Jin, but his face showed a trace of mistakes. He didn''t want to risk diverting his sight again, but he was out of control.


    "Yes...he?Grow Green?" Jedice exclaimed.


    "Jedice, frankly, if I want to kill you here, you have no power to fight back." Han Jin whispered: "So... I beg you, finally believe me once, go see him, calm down, Then I will give you an explanation."


    The angelic scepter in Jedice¡¯s hand was put down a little weakly. Although Hanjin¡¯s words struck his self-esteem, he also knew that Hanjin did not lie, whether it was Hanjin¡¯s field or anything, it belonged to Hanjin¡¯s territory. Besides, there are two angels floating in the air quietly. He really has no power to fight against Hanjin.


    Moreover, Han Jin¡¯s tone is no longer a pleading. He can faintly hear the taste of pleading. After a moment of silence, Jedisi sighs and his heart softens. Since it is definitely not Han¡¯s opponent, Still need to be alert? Let go!


    Jeddy hurried to Geng Green and walked over and looked closely. He immediately sensed that Geng Green had a very strong seal and had been sealed with all the magic, although the appearance of Geng Green was not small. They are much thinner than before, but they spend a lot of time together, and Jedisi believes that he will not be wrong.


    "Really... Increased Green?!" Jesse''s face changed again. In fact, his relationship with Genglin was not good. One represents the magician group, and the other is the spokesperson of the Holy See. The battle between them is very Fierce, but now no more than before, they have been abandoned by Nikolay, as the saying goes that the same illness, pity, his heart is full of sympathy for the increase of Green, as for the past, you can smile and enmity.


    "Isn''t Green has been executed by the Dragon? How can it be? You are here?!" Jeddes suddenly raised his head.


    "Calm down?"


    "What I need now is not calm, but the fact!" Jeddy said word by word.


    "There are too many facts, where do you let me start?" Han Jin sat down slowly: "So, you should calm down and think about it, then I will explain it to you."


    Jedice¡¯s brain has become a mess. If Han Jin and Longyu cooperate and seek the Holy Crystal of the Holy See, how can Long Domain give Genglin to Hanjin? Jedice is very aware of the value of Gren Green. It can even be said that the legendary Magister and the Alchemist were born to destroy the Dragon City and the Dragon Field. It is impossible for the Dragon Field to hand over this deadly weapon. In the end what happened? !


    I don''t know how long it took, Han Jin said slowly: "Jedice, do you know? I really appreciate your ideals. The Holy See should be independent. I admit that I need your help now, but I have never I thought about turning the Holy See into a weapon in my hands."


    "Oh?" Jeddy screamed, and although he was a top-notch character, the current thing was too bizarre, and it was a bit messy.


    "But, I want to realize my ideals, or, if you want to realize your ideals, we will all face the same threat." Han Jin smiled: "The dragons don''t want to see a strong Holy See, and they don''t want to see it." Reunification to the mainland, only to maintain a four-part situation, is good for them."


    "I know."


    "So, I can''t really cooperate with Long Domain."


    ¡°That is, do you admit to cooperating?¡±


    "Actually, the threat we face is not only the Dragon City and the Dragon Field." Han Jin slowly stood up and walked to the spar shining with Huaguang: "What do you think is this?"


    "Don''t tell me you really don''t understand, this is the Holy Crystal of the Holy See!"


    "Shengjing is just its name." Han Jin smiled and said: "I am asking, you know that you don''t know what kind of thing is this?"


    "Of course I know!" Jedice said slowly: "Sacred crystal is the miracle left by the Lord of Light on the mainland. In the century of the gods, the Lord of Light sees the encounters of believers..."


    "So I shed tears? Then I become a sacred crystal? Jedice, don''t take the legendary things to perfuse me." Han Jin smiled: "Even if you are telling the truth, then I am strange, is it the light god? Almost the same as the Green, only one eye? Or how can there be only this large crystal?"


    "Raphael, you are... Ùôä god!"


    "Oh, Jeddis, I will ask you again, you know that you don''t know what it is?" Han Jindao: "I asked what it is!"


    Jedisi hesitated for a moment: "The Holy Crystal has been placed on the main hall of the mountains..."


    ¡°Just for the worshippers to pay homage?¡± Han Jin laughed. ¡°So such a precious thing, only so useful? Do you believe it?¡±


    "Do you think...the crystal is very precious?" Jedisi asked.


    "You are a believer, do you think that the crystal is not precious?" Han Jin''s smile is a bit strange.


    "I don''t mean this." Jedice also knows that he has committed a linguistic disease. The holy crystal has always been a symbol of the glory of the Lord of the Light. It can be said that Han Jing has a very rare meaning. Ability, he is asking about the role of Shengjing, but Han Jin deliberately confused, he can only ask himself: "Raphael, you tell me, what is the use of Shengjing?"


    "For example," Han Jin looked around: "My magic lab, if there is no holy crystal, can''t be built! Do you know the function of this magic lab? You can freely extract any elements in the magic crystal. Let this be the ocean of elements, the magicians and warriors with matching elements will cultivate here, and his progress can be described by a leap!"


    "No wonder that Elena has miraculously reached the peak. If she can make a breakthrough, she will become the youngest big magician on the mainland except you!" Jeddy took a breath and immediately realized that As a consequence, this magic lab can even mass produce strong!


    "This is the role of Shengjing." Han Jin smiled and said: "In fact, there are more than one piece of Aojing. Adolf also has it. Every bitter monk is a semi-god-level powerhouse. Have you not felt strange before? Frankly speaking. The inheritance of the monk is completed by Shengjing!"


    "What do you say? The monk also has a sacred crystal?" Jeddy widened his eyes.


    "Of course." Han Jin Shen Yan said: "I will tell you about the Wolf Spider, do you know this kind of Warcraft?"


    "Know, it''s a useless Warcraft."


    "It''s not only useless, but also incompetent. It doesn''t have any fighting power. It can only feed on insects and eats very much. But why is this useless and incompetent Warcraft not extinct? Why do they survive?"


    "What?" Now Jedice¡¯s thoughts were completely taken away by Han Jin.


    "Netting, but it won''t stay in place, it can only starve to death." Han Jin said slowly: "Normally, the wolf spider will run along a circle with a diameter of almost a hundred miles. While walking and netting, when it walked back to its original position, the net was made up dozens of days ago, and it was covered with insects. It ruined the original net after a meal. Come out with a new net and then move forward, so that there is endless food waiting for it."


    "You suddenly mentioned the Wolf Spider... What does it mean?"


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand yet?¡± Han Jin smiled. ¡°Put a piece of sacred crystal that can capture all kinds of elements, for worshippers to worship, you really don¡¯t understand what this means?¡±


    Jedisi shook his head, but he shook his head very slowly, and his look was full of hesitation. Obviously, he faintly guessed something, but could not say, dare not say.


    "Shengjing is the net reserved for you!" Han Jin¡¯s smile is full of sorrow: "For you, the Lord of Light is the only one, and for the Lord of Light, you are not the only believer, when you have Breaking through the space, you will find out how many kinds of believers you can find and how many kinds of believers you can find."


    Jeddes almost jumped up, and Han Jin¡¯s words were the most vicious attack on the gods in history! It was his heart that was calm and he couldn¡¯t help but tremble.


    "Nothing is fussing." Han Jin said faintly: "You are also the strongest standing on the peak of the mainland. If you shut you up, you will be hungry for half a year, can you still live? God... you need food too! Even if they are really hungry, always think about making yourself stronger and stronger?"


    "Raphael, you... you are crazy..." Jedish''s lips trembled, and even heard the teeth slamming, and he began to think that Hanjin would poison his hands, one that could remain in front of death. The calm and strong, but scared almost collapsed at this moment, is enough to prove how horrible Han Jin¡¯s words are.


    "I''m crazy? Jedith, do you really think so?" Han Jin smiled. For a moment, he sighed again and said nothing, "The Epoch Times is coming."


    "What is the Epoch Times?" Jeddy immediately took over, although he accused Han Jin of being crazy, but in his heart, there is still a desire, a desire for truth.


    "A harvest season." Han Jin said with a smile: "In a straightforward way, the wolf spiders are coming back, maybe there is still a thousand years, maybe only eight hundred years left, we have not much time, of course, here we It doesn''t include you because you still don''t believe it."


    "What are you talking about... the Grand Duke of Solomon?" Jedice knew very well that after Han Jin went to the capital of the element, a huge change took place, and a consensus could be reached on this extremely crazy problem. It is estimated that there is only one Solomon, who made everyone feel mysterious.


    Han Jin smiled and didn''t answer. He only gently touched Shengjing with his hand: "Jedice, do you know how much power is there? If I give all these powers to Adolf, huh, huh... I can even create it out of thin air. A god, of course, his power is far from being comparable to the Lord of Light, but it should be stronger than the right angel Alpha."


    Jedice only felt that his head had been smashed into two halves by an inexplicable force. One he told himself to leave immediately. Since Han Jin didn''t want to hurt himself, then he would leave nothing behind, away from this madman. The other one is telling himself that he must stay, and he must ask clearly what kind of existence is the powerful **** in the gods century?


    "But I don''t dare to move." Han Jin shook his head helplessly: "The power of the Lord God is much stronger than the Wolf Spider, in case..."


    "Raphael, you do this... it will bring disaster to all the people around you!" Jedice knew that it was most effective to remind Hanjin with the safety of his friends.

 Chapter 477： The person who went to the wrong room

    Chapter 471, the person who went to the wrong room


    "Do you think that this kind of thing still needs you to remind?" Han Jin smiled and said: "I know better than you, what kind of danger might be faced, huh, huh... I already thought about retreating."


    "If you really say that the gods will return to this continent, where can you go back?" Jedice sneered, he is not a malicious sneer, knows too many secrets today, and understands that Han I don''t want to hurt him, so he hopes to let Han Jin forget these crazy ideas, or think about it, but don''t do anything.


    Han Jin quietly looked at the starry light, did not answer Jedice''s question, and Jedice did not smile, is it... Is this really the field of Hanjin? Has he mastered the secrets of the field? !


    "Do you believe in not trusting me?" Han Jin suddenly asked: "Still, you are desperately warning yourself, absolutely don''t believe? You... afraid?"


    "I...I..." Jeddy said a few ¡®I¡¯, but couldn¡¯t say a complete sentence.


    "Forget it." Han Jin smiled and walked slowly to Zeng Green: "Jedice, can you save him?"


    "You shouldn''t find me for this kind of thing. I can''t release redemption again." Jedice whispered back: "You should go to Adolf, with his attachment, even if you sacrifice your life, you must complete it." The mission of entrusting, huh, huh... yes, what you said is a mission for him."


    Han Jin was silent. After a long time, he bent down and took a small blade of grass from Zeng Green. The clothes of Geng Green had all been changed. This blade of grass should be the servant who walked into the forest. , brought by Harley when he caught it.


    "I don''t know what Adolf said about me, but one thing, he didn''t talk about it." Han Jin said slowly: "I don''t know if this power is the power of creation. If you think so, then that is ..." Han Jin¡¯s voice just fell, the little blade of grass grew slowly at a speed that the naked eye could perceive. Soon, the blades of grass grew taller and they also produced a cluster of grass seeds, and then The grass became withered, and the grass seeds fell in Hanjin''s palm. Then, a drop of green grass buds grew and became a piece. Suddenly, a little starlight broke away from the Xinghai and landed in the lush grass. Turned into a flame, between the blink of an eye, the grass full of vitality has turned into ashes. The change did not end. In the end, a little green shoot was stubbornly drilled out of the ashes and grew into a blade of grass, almost exactly the same as the grass.


    Han Jin used the fingertips to draft the leaves, and gently flicked them. The blades of grass flew away and were inserted in the body of Geng Green.


    Everything returned to the original point, as if nothing had happened, but Jedith knew that it was definitely not an illusion. When the grass buds grew, he could sense a vigorous vitality. When the flame burned, he could also sense it. Hot fire.


    ¡°Is it very strange?¡± Han Jin said faintly: ¡°I can do things that the elves can do. You can use all kinds of natural magic. You can treat people like your priests, and you can... control the undead creatures. Why do I?"


    "I asked if you would answer?" Jeddy smiled bitterly.


    "Of course." Han Jindao said: "This is no strange. For me, there is only one kind of power, but the situation is diverse."


    "You are not bragging about being omnipotent?"


    "I didn''t brag." Han Jin said slowly: "I am only telling the truth, of course, I need time."


    "What time?"


    "Growing time." He has a golden body, Han Jin believes that he was qualified to have any existence at that time.


    Jedice reluctantly suppressed the horror in his heart. Han Jin is now a semi-god-level powerhouse, but listening to Han Jin¡¯s tone seems to have quite a huge room for improvement.


    "Jedice, I told you today, don''t mention it to anyone outside." Han Jin whispered: "Know, I have put a lot of people''s lives into your hands, including me."


    "Do you treat me as a fool?" Jeddy shook his head. Believe it or not, he couldn''t deny that he was influenced by Han Jin. He used to regard the Holy Crystal as a symbol of the honor of the Holy See, so he was After robbing him, he was deeply saddened and even unwilling to participate in the war between Hanjin and the Orcs. When he saw the Holy Crystal here, he immediately thought about it to the worst place, and even prepared for Hanjin¡¯s desperation. Now, He felt that the crystal was no longer so important. For a moment, Jedisi said leisurely: "I really admire one person now!"


    "Who? Not me?"


    "You? Wait until you really get there that day." Jeddy said with no anger: "It¡¯s Guevara."


    "why?"


    "I can''t imagine that he knows these secrets and can laugh!"


    "He doesn''t know."


    "What?" Jeddy stayed: "Then you... Why tell me?" Jedice is very clear that Han Jin and Guevara are much deeper than themselves, and Han Jin is more trusting. Pull, he can''t figure out, why would he tell him the secret that even Guevara didn''t know?


    "Because your state was very embarrassing." Han Jin said with a smile: "If I still don''t say, I guess we have become enemies now? I want to use lie to perfuse you. The problem is that you guy is too embarrassed, hasty The things that are compiled between them cannot withstand scrutiny. If you grasp the handle, you will be more unclear."


    Jedisi sighed a little, and he heard something hidden inside that he didn¡¯t understand. I didn¡¯t want to lose your friendship.


    "Have we stayed here for a long time? We should go out too." Han Jindao: "Yes, can you help me to bring Adolf over?"


    "Why should you let me go to suffer? I will meet with Adolf and say no words." Jedice said with a smile: "Or go yourself, you don''t even have to talk, just ask for a hand, Adolf Will rush over."


    "I have such a big influence in his mind?"


    "Do you really don''t know or don''t know?" Jedish''s bitter smile became more and more intense: "He has already treated you as a god, in order to teach the twilight battle recorded in the final chapter to come to the world. Is this influence not great?"


    Han Jin reveals a smile that looks like a smile, which obviously implies a bit of pride.


    "Don''t be too happy." Jedice was not used to it. Of course, he had to fight against Hanjin: "It is good and bad to be able to convince Adolf smoothly!"


    "What is the bad thing?"


    "Don''t go too far with Yalena and Siniel." Jeddy said yin and yang: "Otherwise, Adolf may treat them as devils that lure God, knowing that if Adolf wants to clear evil He won''t say hello to you in advance."


    "Not so serious?" Han Jin''s face was disappointing and replaced with a horrified look.


    "I just said that it is possible, don''t be too nervous." Jedisi said faintly: "And, there is no way to solve it."


    "Do you have a way?"


    ¡°Go and read the Bible, you can find inspiration from it.¡±


    "Teaching the Bible seems to have a total of nine books? How can I see it?" If it is Solomon''s collection, let alone the nine books, that is, the nine thousand books, he will also take time out to read carefully, but on the Bible, He already has a preconceived prejudice, and he is really unwilling to see it.


    "This is your business." Jedish smiled. "Okay, let''s go out, don''t let the outside people wait too fast." After that, Jeddes walked slowly, just he just Close to the vague door, the door disappeared in front of him with extreme abruptness.


    "Jedice, help me, who else knows the Bible better than you?" Han Jin smiled.


    Jedice would not be as rashly and rash as Moss, and he understood that Han Jin would have a way to keep him. First, it warned Han Jin that something might happen, and Han Jin went to his own headache. It was also his small revenge, and he pulled back a game. I didn¡¯t expect Han Jin to be enough, and the counterattack was just a blink of an eye.


    If you just don''t say, what is the result? Forget it... It must be his own.


    "Well... I can help you find a way." Jeddy said helplessly: "Since Adolf regards the teachings as all of his life, I think I can cope with him."


    "This is a good friend!" Han Jin said with a smile, and with his voice, the door appeared in front of Jedice.


    "You are a magic lab. I will say that I will not come in later." Jeddy said.


    "I can guarantee that tomorrow you will forget what you said."


    Jedice was so angry that he wanted to swear, but if he thought about it, it would be safer, in case... In the case of Han Jin, I really can¡¯t say that it will not happen...


    Two people walked out of the magic lab and walked onto the gallery. When they came to the upper level, Han Jin¡¯s footsteps suddenly paused: ¡°Jedice, let¡¯s go out first, I¡¯m looking for something to talk about.¡±


    "What about Morgan Treasure?" Jedice said that as the core figure of the Holy Crown City, he has the right to know, and others will respect his power, so when they are rushing back to the Holy City, they will be the first time. Notify him.


    "Yeah." Han Jin nodded.


    Jedice did not say anything, went up the stairs alone, and Han Jin turned to the left, went to a room door and stopped, reached out and knocked twice, waited for a moment, did not hear the response, but heard There was a burst of laughter inside.


    Han Jin simply opened the door and went in. He was seeing that Yalina, Julie and Mirien were talking about something, and the beautiful injury had already been seen. Although she could not walk down the ground, she could sit half-bed in the bed. Han Jin felt a bit comfortable. After he was injured, he only came twice. If he said that he was not salty or not, he would leave because he was too busy.


    And Mirien was always cautious in front of him, and even the smile was very embarrassing. Han Jin never thought about it, and Molien also had the other side of the brilliance. At this moment, I was very happy with Yalena and Julie.


    Everyone knows that Mirien is the wife of Steelberg, and the relationship between Stillberg and Hanjin is very special. It is a playmate who grew up together and is the master servant of suffering, so despite Stie Berger''s strength is low and his status is not high, but no one has ever been on the front of Stilberg''s front, and he is regarded as an equal partner. The so-called rising water, Mi Lien naturally got everyone''s recognition, if there are outsiders because the young couple are servants, pointing fingers, it is a big mistake, not to mention whether Hanjin will vent for Steelberg, on board The person can''t spare him.


    Yalina knows this and has been taking care of Stillberg and Mirien. Instead, Mirien is indefinitely in front of her. She is always Miss Miss, but it takes a long time. It has been changed. When someone is there, of course, it should not be too arrogant, but when no one is there, they often talk and laugh together.


    "What are you talking about? So happy?" Seeing no one to take care of himself, Han Jin had to say aloud.


    "Young Master, you are here!" Mirien hurriedly stood up and bowed to Han Jin. Since her marriage, Steelberg has always loved her, almost like a "wife and strict" to her compliant, but Steigenberg has a principle that is not to be offended, is the attitude towards Han Jin After all, I have been rigorously educated since I was a child, teaching him how to be a qualified servant. Many things have been integrated into the depths of his soul and cannot be changed. For example, if Han Jin is in the situation, they can''t sit. Han Jin is eating, they can''t eat, even if they are eating, Han Jin goes to the table, they have to stop eating, standing Waiting while waiting.


    In fact, Han Jin and Steelberg have said many times, so that he does not have to be so constrained, but Steigenberg can be compared with Adolf, and he can listen to Han Jin. Only courtesy, he upholds his own insistence.


    Later, Han Jin gave up. If this way, Stillberg can be at ease, then let him go.


    "Raphael, how can you not knock on the door?" Yalena was a little annoyed. She just smiled very heartlessly. In her own words, it must be very ugly and not in line with the style of a lady. Being caught by someone, of course, will be angry and angry.


    "I have knocked!"


    ¡°No!¡± Elena turned back and asked, ¡°Beautiful, have you heard that?¡±


    "No," said Julie.


    "Look!" Yalena found the alliance: "You just didn''t knock."


    "Please, you laugh so sadly... even if I am a joke, you can''t hear it!"


    "You are tragic!"


    "Raphael, are you looking for something?" asked Julie.


    "Some things." Han Jin said while sweeping Molly''s eyes.


    Mirien immediately understood the meaning of Han Jin and quietly retired from the door. Yalena¡¯s eyes turned and she followed the beautiful.


    Han Jin is a bit strange. Yalena has always been curious about his affairs, unless he makes it clear that Yalin usually does not leave. What happened today?


    ¡°What?¡± Julie whispered softly: ¡°Isn¡¯t it a Morgan treasure?¡±


    "You guessed it." Han Jin was not sitting on the bed. It was too close and easy to cause misunderstanding. He then pulled a chair and sat on the bed: "So, I have already let Hogan bring all the money." The magic crystal counts. After your injury is healed, you can check it out in person. You have to trust my character for so long. Oh, you can rest assured that I will not use you..."


    "Raphael, I know, just now, I have already told me." The beautiful look looked awkward and I didn''t know what I was thinking.


    "Yalina?" Han Jin immediately understood, why did I just leave carefully?


    "Raphael, I want to ask you two questions. When you answer me, those magic crystals will do whatever you want, I will listen to you."


    "This is not something I can handle, it is..."


    "When I have finished asking, you will ask me again, okay?" Julie laughed.


    "Well, you ask." Han Jin shrugged.


    "If you don''t have everyone, can I live to this day?"


    Han Jin was silent. At the beginning, the beautiful guards and the large group of face-faced hawks had conflicts. The death and wounds were exhausted. The beautiful people were guarded in a cave. The hole was blocked by stones. If no one helped, it is estimated that the current beauty has already become A flaw. At this time, he also vaguely guessed the meaning of Julie, but he was very upset.


    "Beautiful, not to say that, after all..."


    "As long as you answer, can I live to this day?" The beautiful at the moment seemed very rude and repeatedly interrupted Hanjin''s words.


    "No." Han Jin sighed.


    "If you don''t have your protection and everyone''s protection, I will leave the Holy Crown City with those magic crystals. Can you continue to live?" asked Julie.


    Han Jin stayed for a moment: "Why are you leaving? Isn''t it good here?"


    "I only ask if you can?"


    "No."


    "Do you still need me to say something else? Raphael!" said Lily softly: "These magic crystals are waste for me, but for everyone, it can be a guarantee! Yalinna told me that The war of aggression in the Abyss world is about to break out. I know what Magic Crystal means to you and to the Holy City."


    Han Jin has been silent for a long time. Hearing the words of Julie, he should not be affected by others, but he is still somewhat uneasy.


    "If you still have to stick to it, then it is your feelings." Julie smiled and said: "This way we calculate it carefully, you saved me, how much should I pay? My life should be worth more or less. Ok? Hehe..."


    Han Jin is still silent, emotional? He is just respecting the beautiful, is it really a bit of a sentiment?


    "Raphael, I am telling the truth, as long as you are in the Holy City, it is a great happiness for me, because here I can completely relax, no longer consider other, I know, You will help me, aren''t you?"


    Han Jingang wanted to talk, the door was knocked, Han Jin was annoyed and interrupted, and Julie had already asked first: "Who?"


    "It''s me." With the voice, the door was pushed open, and Hillett, holding a bunch of flowers in his hand, came in and saw Han Jin at a glance, and his face changed dramatically, stuttering and saying: " I... I... I went to the wrong room." After that, he turned and fled.

 Chapter 478： Fatal flaw

    Chapter 478: Deadly flaws


    A loud noise echoed on the plain near the Black Crow City. After a while, a team of evil eyes, Medusa and the Minotaur sneak out from the staggered ground. This army is not only a large number. And the composition is extremely complex, covering almost all abyss races. Under normal circumstances, the army of the abyss race is composed of three large races. The fierce Minotaurs are responsible for the attack. The evil eyes are responsible for launching long-range strikes. The Medusa is the most special race. They have long-range strike capability. They also have close-knit ability and defense stage. They can assist evil eyes and kill a lot of enemy forces from afar. In the offensive stage, they can follow the Minotaurs and cooperate with the Minotaur to fight with the enemy.


    If it is a large army, it is sure to have a figure composed of the tenth-order Warcraft squad, their flying speed is very fast, and the silver flying horse of the elves is not inferior, but the combat power is stronger than the silver Pegasus fighter. Too much, so that the attack of the Iris squad succeeded into the Magic Corps, and the blow was devastating. During the First World War, more than half of the magicians fell on the lion''s fangs. Under the teeth.


    At the southern end of the plain, there are tens of thousands of vampires, perhaps to show their independence, perhaps what is inside the entanglement, the vampire square array on the outside of the abyssal army, almost a dozen miles apart, in the vampire In front of the square, there are four elders with different looks. If a descendant of a certain blood family has an accident, it will never make such a big momentum, and the death of the blood ancestor Alquette has caused the blood of the blood. The rest of the four blood ancestors were all dispatched, and they had to personally revenge for Alquette.


    There are also dozens of rare terrorist knights swimming around. Terror knights are a peculiar existence. They belong to creatures and are not creatures. They are biologically defined. Only living bodies with the ability to reproduce can be considered creatures, and terror. The Cavaliers don''t have the ability in this area, but they can live and think.


    Those horror knights are followers of fallen angel Catherine. They will not obey the orders of other powerful men. Even the great devil Donald, this personality is very similar to the bright knights. They will not yield to any human power, but they will not yield to any human power. Willing to kiss the toes of the gods.


    The farmers who farmed on the plains saw the army of the abyss race rushing out of the ground like a tidal wave, scared away and fled around. It may be the reason of the name. The Black Crow City is really an unfortunate city, and it lives in the black crow. The civilians in the city were also a group of unfortunate people. First, the elves called, and then the orcs raced. Finally, Han came to a big turn, which restored the calmness of the Black Crow City. But in a few days, the army of the abyss race appeared again. .


    The army of the abyss race did not pursue the farmers. They also had their own pride. They rushed to the ground in order to confront the army of the ground race. At least, their first battle would not choose a farmer who did not fight back.


    From the early morning to the evening, the vast abyss army occupied almost half of the plain, and the squares were connected together. There was no margin at all. All the soldiers were ready to go. Unfortunately, they never waited for the command of the commander.


    To be precise, the fallen angel Catherine is not suitable for the commander, because she lives too casually, too tempered, betrayed God, and lost her beloved husband and children, she is no longer concerned, this is an absolute Free, or she doesn''t know why she is alive.


    So many warriors are waiting for Catherine''s orders, but Catherine is leisurely strolling on the grassland, the black light wing has been gathered behind her, like a noble and solemn cloak, her dress is very elegant, short before the long, front Only cover the knees, but the back is dragged to the ankles. The pair of jade-like calves and bare feet are very incomparable. Whether it is stepping into the grass or stepping on the dirt, it is very distinct. The twin crystal blacks are full. Intoxicated.


    The blue sky, the fresh air, and the earth that emits fragrance, it¡¯s beautiful...


    The abyss fighters are still waiting quietly. Even the ancestors of the blood family are silent. In fact, they have been standing for a long time. No matter what they think, they are anxious or angry, but they must remain calm on the face. No one dares to disturb Catherine, this is the difference between the first sequence and the second sequence!


    The Holy Crown City is divided into sub-sequences, such as Guevara, Jeddes, Gael, Gobin, etc. Of course, the first sequence of strong, Gibran they belong to the second sequence, do not look at the usual relationship is very good There is no mutual disrespect, and there is a real conflict. The second sequence of people join hands and may not be able to fight a strong first sequence.


    I don''t know how long it took, Catherine''s gaze finally moved away from the setting sun, and then thought of something, and reached out to recruit.


    A Tauren general strode to Catherine and fell to the ground on one knee: "Adult!"


    Catherine''s look was a little confused, hesitated for a moment, and asked in a crisp, yellow-like voice: "Roy, in which direction is the Freedom Federation?"


    If you ask Roy to change your personality, General Roy, who is known for his violent personality, must have a big slap in the face, even if he is the chief officer of his own, he is also the best commander of the army, even in which direction the enemy is. do not know? !


    But in front of Catherine, Roy is as clever as a child: "Adult, in that direction."


    "Let''s go." Catherine whispered: "Go and destroy them."


    "Follow, adults." Roy stood up and waved his arms and said: "Go!"


    A team of Minotaurs, evil eyes, Medusa finally took a step and walked toward the south. The lions and the warriors were lazy behind them. They were fast, even if they let the army go a hundred miles first. They can also catch up within a few hours.


    However, the vampire team and the dozen black dragons did not move because their goal was not a free federation.


    Facts have proved that Han Jin¡¯s fears are superfluous. He regards himself as an adult, but others may not be able to afford him...


    Although Hell Asterflower has opened every corner of the mainland, it is still quite backward in terms of intelligence transmission, at least definitely not comparable to modern society.


    Collecting information around, and then sorting out all of them in detail, it takes a certain amount of time, then it is sent to the underground, concentrated in the ceremonial office of Donald, and then the staff reorganize it again, pick the most important one, and give it to Donald. After and after, it will take almost half a year. That is to say, until now, Donald is still not sure that Hanjin has a Hanjin and killed Longcheng¡¯s elder Maxwell.


    What''s more, it is impossible for Donald''s army to appear on the ground at once, to form alliances, to send troops, and to hurry. These also take time.


    After careful analysis, Donald decided to launch the war immediately. It should be more than half a year ago. It happened in parallel with the battle of Hanjin to kill Maxwell. At that time, it was just the news that Nikolay and Longyu had joined forces to attack the mountains. Passed to Donald!


    That is to say, when Donald made the plan, Han Jin had lost his base area and was preparing to **** the holy crown city. Who would care about the little person?


    Donald¡¯s first target was only two. One was Nikola¡¯s male empire and the other was the Southeastern Freedom Federation. In his eyes, the area near the Holy City was insignificant, and a small Zaguned put it. The place is a mess, is it worth paying attention? !


    As Catherine¡¯s figure went further and further, the dozens of black dragons became arrogant again. They didn¡¯t even say hello to a few blood ancestors, and they flew their wings to the sky. Their goal was cold shadow city. Of course, not Attack, but to test the current strength of the Titans, Black Dragon King Fan Luding is preparing to attack Jinlong, after the victory, the next goal is naturally cold shadow city, you know, Fan Luding adults must report!


    The **** ancestors of the blood family sent the black dragons to fly, and then they discussed for a moment, turned into giant bats, and led the people to fly to the north, but their purpose was not the cold shadow city, but the holy crown city.


    If Gao Bin and Guevara are here, witnessing all this, they can judge the most deadly weakness of the abyss race army in the first time.


    A loose sand!


    Yes, Donald¡¯s influence covers the entire abyss world and is qualified and capable of forming an alliance, but he is not a unique ruler after all, and he cannot manipulate all the abyss army as an arm.


    In many cases, Donald has to make compromises. Black Dragon King Fan Luding must attack Jinlong. The blood family must go to Hanjin''s troubles. Can he force all races to act according to their own orders? impossible!


    Only the fallen angel Catherine is better to talk, because Catherine does not care, let her go to fight anyone, as long as it is fun, as long as it can be a little meaning, she does not matter, because her life is too boring.


    In this world war, neither world can release all of its power. One has a disability and one has a serious illness.


    When the Minotaur general Roy gave orders, Adolf had already arrived at the Ares. When he saw Han Jin, his attitude was particularly respectful, and the younger Amy Jie was stunned. Guevara was also puzzled, but For Adolf, these are indifferent. He does not value his status, identity, etc., or even his own life. As long as he can follow God''s footsteps, he will be able to achieve a supreme happiness.


    "Adult, you let me come, is there something?" Adolf bent down with respect and respect.


    "Well, there is something that needs your help." Han Jin smiled.


    "This is my honor." When he heard that Han Jin needed his help, Adolf''s smile was extraordinarily innocent and extraordinarily cheerful, and even the wrinkles on his face were relieved a lot.


    "Follow me." Han Jin suddenly felt a little unbearable, and avoided the sight of Adolf without traces.


    Just then, there was a cry of joy behind him: "Raphael, you are back!"


    Han Jin¡¯s heart was happy and he hurried back. Sure enough, Xiannier¡¯s figure jumped onto the deck, but what made him strange was that Xiannier¡¯s character was always strong, independent, and subtle. She would not easily put herself The idea was revealed on the face, and at this moment, Sunil''s expression and voice seemed very close, but it was also unnatural, as if it was deliberately pretending.


    Characters can''t be fixed, always change with experience and sentiment, and Shannier is the same. Yalena hasn''t bitten her ears with Xiannier, saying that Siniel and Hanjin always look less intimate when they talk. No, it must be changed. As for the experience of Yalina, is it qualified to be a teacher of others, that is another matter, at least, she persuaded Xiannier.


    "Come back." Han Jin began to be very anxious, but after seeing that Senil''s look was a little weird, his footsteps slowed down again. When he went to Xiannier, he paused and said: "There is such a future. Things must be said to me!"


    "Isn''t you afraid of your worry?" Xiannier whispered.


    "You don''t say, I am more worried!" This sentence exports, Han Jin suddenly feels the hair behind it erected, if the induction is correct, his communication with Xiannier, Adolf has made some changes.


    "I know, I will tell you later." Siniel noticed that there were a lot of people on the deck. Under the broad public and Han Jin said that such awkward words made her more unnatural, and simply stepped into the topic: " To you!" After that, Xiannier took out a gray shirt.


    "Bright robes!" Guevara laughed. "Raphael, congratulations, you already have three artifacts!"


    Han Jin didn''t have any feelings this time. On the one hand, because he really wanted to get this shirt, on the one hand, he didn''t need to push it. He took the bright robes and observed them for a long time. He sighed for a long time.


    "Do you still sigh? You know, how lucky are you?" Sinner smiled. "Since the Holy See lost the Holy Armed Forces, I have never heard of anyone who can gather three sacred armed suits. Rafael, I have a feeling that one day, you will let the holy armage appear again on this continent!" This is the true heart of Siniel, as long as she knows where the rest of the kit is going, she must do whatever it takes. Take the kit for Hanjin.


    When God said this, when she said this, she really did not know that the boots of the saints were in the hands of Adolf. She did not say to Adolf.


    Adolf was silent for a moment, and his eyes showed a happy look. He understood that he really understood.


    "What happened in the underground?" Han Jin asked softly.


    "No." Sunil shook his head. "When the soldiers of the Mountain Legion rushed to the treasure room, the army of the abyss races had already left. They had never found us, estimated... they might be on the ground. Appeared."


    "That''s good." Han Jin smiled: "It''s a coincidence, I have something to give you." After that, Han Jin took out a suit. From the appearance, the leather armor seemed to be woven with branches and leaves. There is nothing surprising about it.


    Like the Hanjin, Xiannier did not give in and gently picked up the battle suit. She didn''t even ask about the use of the suit. Even if she had no use, she would also cherish it because it was a gift from Han Jin. .


    "Wait a minute!" Gao Bin, who appeared later, saw the scene and suddenly cried: "This is..."


    "This is a tree elf battle suit." Han Jindao: "You can let the elf wearing the war suit disappear into the forest, even if it is a super-powerful, it does not feel any breath. Of course, Xiannier, you can''t attack, If you launch an attack, your figure will show up."


    "Xinnier, put it on, this tree elf suit will make you have a few more lives!" Gao Bin sighed, and then looked at Han Jin with a curious look: "Is there a gift for me?"


    "No." Han Jin shook his head.


    "You..." Gao Bin felt that he had no face and sighed. He just sighed, but now he is lamenting.


    "My gift..." Yalina bit her lip and said in a very low voice. She saw that Han Jin and Sunil had a bad relationship. She was anxious for Xiannier and could even make suggestions for Xiannier. However, she was really compared to Xiannier. She felt wronged again. The complex psychology of the little woman is indeed unpredictable.


    "This is for you." Han Jin took out a magic wand and handed it to Yarina. Regardless of his true attitude towards the Dragon Field, he was very grateful to Weber. He thought that Han Jin was very thoughtful, otherwise he would be very good. He has to spend a lot of time to calm Yalina.


    "I knew..." Yalena showed a sweet smile and immediately took over her magic wand.


    "This is a flying staff, holding this magic wand, you can fly freely without losing magic, and flying at a much faster rate than normal flying."


    "Raphael, is there a gift for us?" Gibran laughed.


    "No!"


    Gibran looked awkward, but Gao Bin laughed and he found a balance.


    "Adolf, I have also prepared a gift for you, but... I will hand it over to you." Regardless of Adolf''s attitude towards himself, he also needs to use the title.


    Adolf glimpsed, he never thought that Han Jin would miss himself! This is enough to prove that he is in the weight of Han Jin''s mind, and that old face is also excited to shine. In some respects, he and Xiannier''s mentality are the same, do not care about the use of gifts, only care about whether or not.


    "Come on, Adolf, and I will go see a person." To be on the safe side, Han Jin has transferred Geng Green to a vacant room. He can convince Jedice, but he is not sure to convince Adolf to see the Holy Crystal. What if Adolf is worried?


    "Yes, adults." Adolf bent down again.


    In the identity of the monk who is high above, in front of Han Jin, the attitude of obedience is revealed. This is somewhat inappropriate, but Adolf himself does not care, no one can interfere with him.


    Walking in the corridor, Adolf couldn''t help it. The person who allowed Han Jin to pay attention to him was very curious. When he saw no one, he whispered: "Adult, who are you going to see me?"


    "Geng Qing, have you heard of it?" Han Jin whispered back.

 Chapter 479： Late warning

    The forty-ninth chapter of the late warning


    The most prestigious magician on the Pan-continent, except for Solomon, known as the light of magic, probably added Green. Adolf heard about the name, but his source was somewhat occluded. If it was a few months ago, he only I know that there is such a person, the other is not very well understood, but after he returned to the Holy See, he had a lot of information about the relationship with the male Emperor Nikolay. In the past, he thought that his mission was only two. One was to guide the Holy See on the right track. The other was to go to the Xiongguang Empire to find Nikolai revenge. Of course, you should check Nikolai as clearly as possible.


    As for the relationship between Geng Green and Nikolay, Adolf knew almost. Hearing that Han Jin suddenly mentioned Geng Green, he stumbled for a moment and whispered: "Adult, have you gone to Longyu?"


    "Yeah." Han Jin nodded. He didn''t want to take advantage of Adolf. The key point was that the appearance of Geng Green was too conspicuous. If he was deliberately concealed and could not hold it, it would probably cause a gap.


    "How can Dragon Field give Genglin to you?"


    "They certainly can''t." Han Jin smiled and simply introduced the matter again. Then he added: "This thing, only you and Jedith know, I hope you can keep a secret, we can''t manage the power with the dragon now. I don¡¯t want to go to the old road of Nikolay.


    "Adult, you can rest assured!" Adolf paused: "But Jedice..."


    "What happened to Jedith?"


    "His belief is far from firm." Adolf hesitated for a moment, still said his opinion: "not enough to trust!"


    Han Jin was silent. He didn''t know how to answer it. He almost went to the room of Geng Green. He slowly said: "Who do you think is more suitable than Jedith?"


    This time it was Adolf¡¯s turn to be silent. The mountains were not captured. The talent pool of the Holy See was almost completely destroyed. He hated Jeddes and liked Jedice. He had to admit that Jeddes was the only one. And the best candidate.


    Han Jin pushed open the door and went in. Adolf came in with his heel and carefully closed the door.


    "Where, you see if he has saved." Han Jin said slowly.


    Adolf walked to the bed and looked at it for a moment. He didn''t see him sing a spell. A crystal white light came out of his palm and was falling on the chest of Geng Green. For a moment, Adolf said: "Adult, his vitality has dropped. At the lowest point, it is still alive... It¡¯s incredible! This kind of injury ordinary magic is useless, and it can only release redemption."


    "Can you release redemption? Are you sure?"


    "Adult, I was a qualified monk a few decades ago." Adolf smiled. "But it is not here, I can''t open the door to heaven."


    "Harley." Han Jin reached out and took the soul-dropping beads out.


    "Don''t..." Harley screamed, but it was already late. Han Jin waved the soul-dropping beads and let Harley restore the prototype. The next moment, Harley had already taken his staff and stared at Adolf. In the deep eyelids, the red mans are flashing, and I am ready to meet Adolf¡¯s attack. If only he is himself, it is estimated that he has long screamed and fled, but Han Jin is here, and he has a reliance on his heart.


    Who knows that Adolf has a nose and a nose, as if he did not see Harley at all.


    In fact, Harley¡¯s arrogant character has long been notorious. Many people in the Holy City know that Rafael¡¯s lord has made a dead creature into a magical prop. Adolf has no reason not to know it. It¡¯s because he hasn¡¯t decided yet. What kind of attitude is used to treat Han Jin? I don¡¯t want to say it now. I believe that Han Jin definitely has his own reasons.


    "Harry, go tell Guevara, let him empty the deck, everyone will go back to the cabin." Han Jin said that Harley did not respond, could not help but raise the voice: "Harley?"


    In the face of Adolf''s disregard, Harley became more and more confused. He didn''t know if this was his victory. Hey or Adolf deliberately paralyzed him. He was about to shoot. Hearing the voice of Han Jin, Harley immediately reacted. Going back to Han.


    "What are you doing? I asked you to tell Guevara, give me the deck and let me hear it?" Han Jin was most dissatisfied with Harley, that is, this is not good, so the tone is much stricter.


    Harley wakes up like a dream, shows his body shape, carefully bypasses Adolf, and floats to the door, but his eyes flashing red eyes are always watching Adolf, staring at Ajin, staring at Adolf. There was nothing, but he had already floated to the door. When he reached for the door, he still stared at Adolf. In the process of flying, his head just rotated 180 degrees, like Adolf¡¯s figure. It has an irresistible appeal to him.


    When he opened the door, Harley fled immediately and fled, and he didn''t want to stay longer for a second.


    Han Jin¡¯s line of sight fell on Geng Green. When Adolf asked him, he had already thought of enough reasons to prove Harley¡¯s necessity. Unexpectedly, Adolf remained silent.


    Han Jin doesn''t understand. For Adolf, it takes great courage to ask Han Jin. It also takes a considerable amount of time to brew. Let alone make an undead creature into a magic prop, even if Han Jin is working with a The abyss of the abyss shook hands and laughed, and Adolf would think that it was a secret that he could not understand.


    For a moment, Harley¡¯s voice rang at the door: "Master, the deck has been vacated!"


    Han Jin slammed his fingertips and played two plaques. He hit Adolf and played on Geng Green. Then he sang a low voice: "Get up!"


    Adolf suddenly felt a whirlwind, then he noticed that he had come to the deck, and Geng Green was lying in front of him. There was no one on the deck. There were only a hundred of them on the sides of the ship. Thunderbird, with curious eyes, looked at Han Jin and Adolf, who appeared suddenly. Xiao Jinlei unfolded his wings and made a clear scream. The little things are getting smarter. This is its temptation. If Han Jin made In response, it must have jumped off the ship''s side and went to Hanjin to be intimate. If Hanjin did not pay attention to it, it could only stay in place.


    "Adult, do you really want me to release redemption?" Adolf asked softly. He did not want to repent, but reminded Han Jin that he could only release the redemption once in his life. Are you sure to use it on Geng Green?


    "This person... is very important to us." Han Jin said slowly.


    "Understood." Adolf smiled. He slowly spread his arms and his eyes quietly staring at the gradually fading sky.


    Han Jin let him save the life of Geng Green. It is somewhat unreasonable. With the strength of Hanjin, there is no need to help others. This is one of them. Even if Han Jin is inconvenient, the two angels can save people. This is the second. However, Adolf did not think much, Han Jin let him do, he did his best.


    There was a fierce magical wave in the sky, and then there was a surge of white light. The white light was born and condensed. In a moment, it became a looming, imaginary giant door. Inscribed with countless clear visible magic runes, the clouds are haunting, a suffocating pressure hangs from the air, like a mercury rushing in the air, that is the door of heaven!


    Pedestrians in the city have seen this scene, and those who have no common sense of magic know that someone is releasing the curse! In the blink of an eye, the flow of people on the street has become stagnant, and almost everyone is looking up at the sky. The curse can not be seen casually. Of course, if it is another city, maybe people have already run away, but the residents of the holy crown city have great confidence in Hanjin, because Han Jin¡¯s performance in the war has spread through the mouths of the soldiers. In the end, it has become a lord of the lord to fight hundreds of golden behemoths. The residents absolutely believe that the lord can protect the holy city. If the curse is malicious, it is estimated that even the spell can not be sung, the magician will Will be pinched to death by the lord, right, it is pinched!


    The door of heaven slowly opened, and the pressure of the cascading suddenly increased a lot. Then a giant angel flew out from the door of heaven. At the moment when the day flew out, a thick light curtain ran vertically, and the **** of war was placed. Covered in it, there was a sudden sound of crying in the air. The song was very strange. When I listened carefully, the song suddenly disappeared. When I thought it was an illusion, the song rang in my ear, then The giant angel slowly stumbled in the air, shammed the long sword, clenched the hilt with both hands, and the pair of light wings stretching to the kilometer was slowly gathering, and the momentum was solemn and sinking.


    For a moment, the light of the giant angel became dim, or the brilliance that made up his body was condensing to a certain point. Finally, the wings, body, and sword of the giant angel disappeared without a shadow. Traced, only a drop of teardrop-like light left in the air, fluttering and falling, is dripping on the forehead of Geng Green.


    Han Jin once again witnessed the miracle happening, and the pale green face was rapidly turning into ruddy, because the Green was replaced by another servant''s clothes, the wounds were covered, the situation could not be seen, and the thought should come and heal.


    The effect of Bright Magic is truly amazing. Han Jin remembers that when he faced the unconscious Yalina, the kind of helplessness and sorrow, the heart was really full of feelings.


    "Adult, he has a seal left by the dragon." Adolf said softly, his eyes were still clear, and he couldn''t see any fatigue. It seemed that his magic was not lost.


    ¡°Can you unlock it?¡± Han Jindao.


    "Yes." Adolf walked over again, his arms flicked, and a white halo bloomed in his hands. Through the reverberation of light waves, Han Jin could clearly see that many of the dense runes appeared on the skin of Green. Adolf whispered a spell, and with his gestures, all the runes were instantly broken into pieces.


    "His injury has been restored?"


    "Yes." Adolf whispered back: "And he is already awake."


    Geng Green slowly opened his eyes. Han Jin heard about it a long time ago. One eye was blinded and affected the other eye. Maybe it was the reason. Geng¡¯s eyes looked a bit muddy, plus the shrinking. The eyelids have become a failure in his appearance, only looking at the appearance, Geng Green lacks the temperament and prestige that matches the big magician.


    Geng Green¡¯s gaze swept through Han Jin and Adolf, and then slowly stood up. He did not speak, but walked step by step toward the ship¡¯s side. Genglin thought that the outside was the sea. When he walked to the side of the ship, he saw that it was a city below. He was shocked. He turned his head and looked at the **** of war, curiously. For a moment, he turned his eyes outside. I don¡¯t know. How long did he say, "I like this atmosphere."


    "Atmosphere? You mean..." Han Jin asked softly.


    "I haven''t seen so many people for a long time." Geng Green turned and smiled.


    "It''s not as good as the dragon field compared to the scenery, but when it comes to popularity, my holy crown city is not bad."


    "Yeah, I can see that the people here are very quiet and can''t sense the chaos of the world."


    "You are wrong, this city has just experienced a war, and there is another war coming." Han Jin smiled.


    "Is it?" Zeng Green was silent for a moment and suddenly said: "I did not expect that you can really rescue me."


    "Then why should you choose to believe me?"


    "I just bet on a gamble. Anyway, it doesn''t mean anything to live." Greene sighed: "You tried to save me and restore my magic. I want to exchange my drawings with me."


    Han Jin couldn''t help but pause. The guy who is a good man is really good. There is no such thing as a good point. The angle of this question is very slick, shaking his head, proving that he is too hypocritical, nodding, and proving that he is too market-stricken, Han Jin smiled. The unconventional transfer of the topic: "These things will be discussed later, Lord Green, I will introduce you to an old friend, Harley, please come to him!"


    Geng Green¡¯s look is very dull, as if he is not interested in the so-called old friend. He looked around and said, ¡°Who made this ship made?¡±


    "It''s me." Han Jin smiled.


    ¡°Are you also an alchemist?¡±


    "No."


    "Well, I admit that my problem is flawed." Zeng Green thought for a moment: "Who made this ship have the power to float?"


    "it''s me."


    "You... is an alchemist?"


    "No." Han Jin shrugged: "I just said that?"


    Geng Green¡¯s one-eyed eyes were even more turbid. Obviously, this kind of conversation routine made him very uncomfortable.


    "Growing Green, you may wish to look back and see, your old friend has come." Han Jin whispered.


    Geng Green turned his face indifferently, but when he saw Jedice, his body suddenly jerked and screamed: "Jedice, are you?!"


    "It''s me." Jessie said faintly: "Geng Green, you seem to dislike me?"


    "It turns out... it turned out to be Nikolay... I saved it!" Geng''s face became cold, and his tone changed very hard, especially after Nikola''s name, probably because of habits and bad A little brought out the word ''adult'', but he was forcibly erased.


    When Geng Green was sold by Nikolay, Jeddis was still beside Nikola, and Geng Green lived a life of isolation in the Dragon. He didn¡¯t know what was going on outside, seeing Jedice, immediately I remembered Nikola.


    "Nikola? He will save you? Increase Green, I can''t think of you in such a miserable situation, still talking to Nikolay, you are really loyal!" Jedice sneered, he is a very good attitude People, always so peaceful, but never mention Nikola in front of him, and Geng Green, who does not know the inside story, made a big mistake.


    "Is he let you try to test me?" Geng Green is also sneer.


    "Forget it." Jedisi sighed. After all, he was a man who had experienced life and death. He only calmed down after an instant burst: "It¡¯s a good thing for old friends to meet, we don¡¯t want to I mentioned the thing of the wolf and the dog''s lungs."


    "You...you..." Geng Green opened his mouth and shook his fingers to Jeddis. He never imagined that Jedice, who had always had a good relationship with Nicholas and always been gentle, would even turn to Nicholas. Speak badly.


    Jedice remembered this. The prisoner in the Dragon Field did not know what happened in the outside world. He said slowly: "Geng Green, compared with me, you are very lucky. After all, he did not kill you personally. Is not it?"


    "What?? Is it..." Greene was even more shocked.


    "Yes." Jedice showed a bit of pain in his eyes: "Because I blocked his way, and because he needed to use my death, he controlled the Knights of Light to attack the Lola League."


    "But you are now..."


    "He saved me." Jedish''s eyes fell on Han Jin: "Just like he saved you." In fact, Jedice is self-help, but his magic is depleted, if there is no Hanjin. It is absolutely impossible for him to live in the Forest of Warcraft alone, so Jeddy always thought that Han Jin saved him.


    Zeng Qing looked at Han Jin and looked at Jedice again. He suddenly laughed and laughed hysterically. He laughed so crazy that he finally laughed with turbid tears in his eyes.


    "What are you laughing at?" Jeddy frowned. "Don''t you think I was testing you?"


    "I... I am not that stupid!" Geng Green finally stopped laughing, and said with breathlessness: "Making a big ship that can fly in the sky is one of my many dreams, but I have been looking for it. I can''t do anything that I can''t do. I have done it here. Isn''t it enough to prove it?"


    "then you¡­¡­"


    "I have always been conceited, you... is also a very intelligent person, but we are all cheated by Nikolay." Geng Green wiped the tears of the side: "Whether you or me, including the Magic Guild, including the Holy See Even the Dragon Field is just a tool of Nikola. When he doesn''t need it, we don''t have any meaning. Hehe...Jedice, it''s not that I deliberately say no good, since Nikola is hands-on. Killing you, then the Holy See is also dangerous!"

 Chapter 480： The best elf

    The best spirit of the forty-eighth chapter


    "It has already happened." Jedith''s face is full of bitterness. His talent is not worse than that of Green. He also realized the danger of the Holy See, so he would ask Hanjin to warn the Holy See. Unfortunately, Nikolay has already Fully launched, Han Jin can''t recover anything.


    "Nikolay has already attacked the mountains without falling into the mountains? The Holy See is now..." Guineng asked in a daze.


    "The Holy See now has only a dozen cardinals, and there are hundreds of bright knights, Nikolay... almost destroying all the power of the Holy See."


    "What should I say?" Geng Green said weakly: "The style of Nikolay is as hot as before, unless he does not move... Oh, as long as he pulls out his sword, he will not give Opportunity for any opportunity."


    "The power of Nikolay also has his limits. At least I am still alive. Yadunis, Odd and Amy Jie also escaped from his clutches." Jedish''s eyes fell on the face of Geng Green: "Return Yes, you are alive."


    "Live? What about that?" Geng Green smiled. The latent meaning in Jedice''s words is obvious. We are all alive, so we must unite to get back to our fairness, and Geng Green expresses himself clearly. The idea, he is not optimistic about the prospects of the union.


    "Live, we have a chance." Jedisi said faintly.


    "If you want to be too embarrassed, then it is not a chance, but a trap of suffering." Geng Green did not want to continue talking about this, and then transferred the topic: "Where is this place?"


    "I have already told you about it, here is the Holy Crown City." Han Jin said softly.


    ¡°Can you find a place to rest for me? I am too tired,¡± said Green.


    "No problem." Han Jin nodded: "Harley?"


    With the voice, Harley¡¯s figure floated down the stairs, Han Jindao said: ¡°With Mr. Green, go to his room to rest.¡±


    "Yes, master." Harley immediately shrank back.


    Geng Green¡¯s line of sight swept through the unfinished magical transmission array and finally landed on Han Jin: ¡°Is this huge ship really your masterpiece?¡±


    "I still can''t talk about any masterpieces. I even forgot why I made this ship." Han Jin smiled.


    Geng Green once again swept Han Jin, slowly turned around and walked up the stairs.


    Watching the figure of Geng Green disappear under the stairs, Jeddis suddenly said: "Geng Green''s character is a bit weird, Rafael, wanting to pull him into our camp is not an easy task."


    "I was an adult who saved him. What qualifications does he have to refuse adult invitations?" Adolf frowned.


    Jeddy also frowned. For the consideration of the Holy See, he really did not want to quarrel with Adolf in front of Han Jin, but he worried that Adolf and Geng Green would have conflicts, so Han Jin¡¯s wish could not be reached, and he thought about the wording in his heart. Jedice said slowly: "Lord Adolf, everyone has the right to choose their own path. For example, you have chosen faith, but it does not mean that everyone must believe in the same way as you! Yes, it is Raphael. ... The adults saved him. Does this mean that he has to dedicate all that he has left? If this is the case, then what is the difference between saving and not saving?"


    "I can understand the words behind, but those in front... I don''t understand." Adolf said faintly: "Why should I talk about my beliefs?"


    "That''s just an example. I mean, don''t impose what you think is right on others."


    ¡°Can faith be judged by right and wrong? Jedith!¡± Adolf asked.


    "Lord Adolf, I don''t want to discuss the doctrine with you here!" Jeddy said.


    "The holiness of this world is shaped by the blue sky, and the holiness of the soul is shaped by great faith." Adolf, regardless of whether Jeddy wanted to discuss it, said: "The sky is dead, the world is again." It is difficult to find holiness, the faith is dead, and your soul will surely fall forever!"


    "What is my soul?" Jeddy gas smiled.


    "You know, Jeddy!"


    Han Jin had a headache, and Jedice said that his relationship with Adolf was really getting stiffer, but Han Jin was not good at interrupting, talking about Adolf and Jeddis, and he would not be in three minutes. Dew stuffing.


    "Lord Adolf, my belief is to find a soul for all the people living in the heat, and try to give them a guarantee. Your faith is to be the most loyal servant. We are just different beliefs. It doesn''t mean who is nobler and more holy than anyone else.¡± Jeddy said indifferently: ¡°I have to repeat it, don''t impose your own requirements on others.¡±


    "You are a false believer." Adolf showed a pity in his eyes. He also looked at Han Jin¡¯s position, as if he was asking, did you hear it?


    "If you believe that God believes that believers live in misery, never give enlightenment, and do not give protection, then you believe in the false gods!" Jeddy said in a tit-for-tat manner, his anger is getting bigger and bigger. It is. After the first time he was killed, he lost all his magic power. Jeddy could not convey the warning to the Holy See. However, he could not forgive himself because he was the archbishop of the male empire. He was responsible for seeing Nikola¡¯s conspiracy and was deceived. Can blame him for being incompetent, the destruction of the Holy See, he must bear at least half of the responsibility, but he hides all the guilt and pain in his heart, sees the increase of Green, recalls the past, these unstoppable explosions!


    "Let''s go!!" Adolf was furious.


    "What are you two doing?!" Han Jin had to stand up, and one step later, maybe Jeddes would fight with Adolf, then it would be lively...


    "Is it wrong?" Jeddy sneered.


    "Okay, okay, Jeddis, go back first." Han Jin played the round field. He has decided not to give Jedice and Adolf a chance to meet in the future. As for the Holy See, how do you love it? Let it go.


    Jedice was silent for a moment and bowed down to the ship''s side.


    Seeing that Jeddy left the Ares, Han Jin finally sighed and said to Adolf: "Listen to Jedice, you are a fighting priest, but I found that you don''t seem to have a suitable weapon. This is **** fire. Gloves, I hope you like it."


    "Thank you an adult." Adolf took over the Hellfire glove. In fact, his combat priest was not used to the power of magical props, but this is a gift from Hanjin. Whether it is useful or useless, he must accept it.


    "Lord Adolf, the current Holy See, can no longer afford the storm, you should understand what I mean." Han Jin said softly.


    Adolf opened his mouth, but he turned to think about the now-declining Holy See, and the words to be said suddenly turned into a long sigh.


    Nothing in the night, the next day dawn, Han Jin got up early, and the Gaelic founder found the army in the abyss world underground. This means that the war will break out at any time, but there are too many to be prepared. Time is up.


    Angels have always been a problem. Although they spent a lot of energy on the two angels, when he asked the angels to cure the Green, there was a sign of losing control. Must it be thoroughly refining? Then one day, when he collects all the holy armies, can he exert the power of the ''law''?


    Now there is another bright robes, and another refining of an angel. Time is limited, energy is more limited, and the abyss race will wait so long?


    The day before yesterday and Guevara talked about the world war that was about to erupt, he deliberately highlighted the power of the great demon Donald and degraded the fallen angel Catherine. In fact, he did not have much confidence in his heart. He learned enough information from Solomon¡¯s collection. The power of the wise angel Catherine is not as good as the power of the angel Alpha, but she has eternal life, the word eternal, usually only the gods are qualified to use, that is to say, the wise angel Catherine and the right angel Alpha are infinite Close to the existence of God.


    Can he really fight against the wise angel Catherine?


    Even if he can, but he has no way to decide the battlefield, the so-called city gate fire, smashing and pond fish, what kind of protection should he rely on to protect the holy city and protect the friends on the **** of war?


    Han Jin silently thought, in fact, fear is not a bad thing. If there is fear, there will be hard work and improvement. Unfortunately, any form of progress requires time to accumulate and precipitate. Hanjin needs time, but it does not. time.


    Just as Han Jin thought about it, Gaobin lazily walked up from below and saw Han Jin sitting alone, snoring and laughing: "So early?"


    "You are very early." Han Jin also smiled.


    It was very early, the sky was still not bright, and there were only a dozen mountain warriors on the deck who were on duty at the side of the ship, and the thunderbirds on both sides of the ship were still immersed in their dreams, surrounded by quietness.


    Gaobin sat opposite Hanjin and hesitated for a moment. He said, "Yes, Rafael, telling you something."


    "what''s up?"


    "The war is about to break out, hurry up and take care of your marriage with Xiannier and Yalina."


    Han Jin was almost caught by his own saliva. He stared at Gao Bin and didn''t know what to say. What is this big brother thinking? When the world war broke out, he didn¡¯t have time to do even the right thing. How... No, marriage seems to be a business...


    "At the very least, I have to get engaged." Gao Bin said softly: "This is good for stabilizing people. You think, the abyss race has to be called. You still have the mood to arrange a wedding, indicating that you have not put the abyss race at your eyes. in."


    "Isnaire knows?"


    ¡°What does she know?¡± Gao Bin¡¯s expression was a bit weird: ¡°You don¡¯t ask for marriage, how does she know?!¡±


    "I mean, always talk to her first, then I will..."


    "You are still afraid that she will reject you?" Gao Bin smiled and waved his hand: "No, I can guarantee."


    "So eager to launch my only sister?"


    "Not anxious." Gao Bin was silent: "It is an accident at any time during the war. Don''t leave regrets for yourself."


    "What about you?" Han Jin whispered: "When are you married?"


    "I? Who am I to marry??" Gao Bin said.


    "Of course it is with Lydia." Han Jin has a heart to call Gaobin.


    Gao Bin was shocked. He slammed his eyes four times and pressed his voice very low: "Hey! You can''t play with jokes! Tell me nothing, if I let Lydia hear it." Maybe there will be something going on."


    "What? You think Lidia is not worthy of you?"


    "I don''t mean that." Gaobin shook his head. "To tell the truth, the previous Lydia was very beautiful, not worse than Siniel."


    "I believe this." Han Jindao, Lydia was only ruined half of her face, and the other half of her face was enough to prove her original charm.


    "At that time, Lidia, who was born to use magic, is the pride of the elves. I don''t know how many elves are pursuing her, but her eyes are too high. She always refuses all the pursuers, and no one can stand it. Later, after a long time, the young boys were scared, and no one dared to pursue Lydia.¡± Gao Bin recalled the years of youth in a cherished tone.


    "Not because of time?" Han Jin said with a smile: "Is it that since you and Lydia became friends, those pursuers have gradually disappeared?"


    Gao Bin stunned and thought about it. He looked at Han Jin with suspicious eyes. He didn''t understand what Han Jin meant.


    "Right, Gao Bin, talk about your love history." Han Jin said while sighing, he always thought that he was slow in this respect, I did not expect that Gao Bin was slower than him, and the words have been so clear. ,Still do not know? !


    "There is nothing to talk about." Gao Bin''s eyes became dim: "An encounter, a comedy, two encounters, it becomes a tragedy."


    "Is it... they pursued you first?" Han Jin suddenly thought of a problem.


    "This kind of thing can''t talk about who is active, and they have a good relationship with each other, and the feelings are slowly growing."


    "Do you have any affection for Lydia?" Han Jin immediately asked.


    "Crap, I am a partner of life and death!" Gao Bin looked up and down Han Jin: "What is going on today? Why is the topic always inseparable from Lydia? Is it because you want to marry her? I tell you That''s absolutely not!!"


    Both live and die together, this big brother, have you not found your heart? Han Jin is crying and laughing: "I am not crazy..."


    "What do you mean... dare Lidia''s madman?" Gao Bin was arrogant, not to mention that he was somewhat slow on his own problems, but in other respects, his reaction was very fast.


    "If I want to have one more, maybe Yarina can forgive me, but Xiannier... I don''t think she will see me again in the future." Han Jin smiled bitterly.


    "You know it." Gao Bin is very satisfied with Han Jin''s attitude.


    "Gaobin, let''s imagine." Han Jin is the first time to be a matchmaker. He is not willing to fail so inexplicably and find ways to transfer the topic back.


    "What do you imagine?"


    "If you go back to the past and are with Lydia, suddenly one day, Lydia began to pursue you, then you have not met them, huh, huh... you should know who I am talking about. "Han Jin paused: "Would you accept Lydia?"


    Gao Bin stayed for a long time. Suddenly, his eyes were slightly flustered. Then he said with a dissatisfied voice: "Don''t talk nonsense, not everything can be imagined."


    "Actually, Lydia is also very poor." Han Jin sighed.


    "You mean her appearance?" Gaobin said slowly: "Raphael, this is nothing to say between us, but don''t show it in front of Lydia, she will never accept anyone. Sympathy."


    ¡°Do you know her very well?¡±


    "I have known her for decades, what do you say?"


    "Don''t you see it? Lydia already has someone I like!" Han Jindao.


    "What?" Gaobin screamed and hurriedly said, "Who is it? Lydia never mentioned it to me!"


    ¡°How can I know?¡± Han Jin said with no anger: ¡°However, I guess that I can impress Lidia¡¯s heart, it must be a very, very good elf!¡±


    "That is of course!" Gao Bin agreed with Han Jin, but he still doubted: "Are you really or fake?"


    "I can swear that the source is absolutely reliable!"


    "Who did you listen to?"


    "Whoever said is not important, what is important is what Lydia likes!" Han Jindao.


    "Who is it..." Gao Bin muttered to himself, and the excellent strong people in the family swept through his mind one by one, but he could not see who was qualified to impress Lydia.


    "So I said that she was pitiful. It used to be immature, courageous, and dare not speak clearly. Later, her appearance was destroyed, she was embarrassed, and she dared not say it."


    "She had an intentional person before her appearance was destroyed? It''s not very likely... At that time, we were always together, and if she really liked it, she would tell me."


    Han Jin¡¯s eyes seemed a bit stunned at this moment. After a moment of silence, he said: ¡°Gaobin, what do you want for breakfast?¡±


    "I don''t care." Gao Bindao, Han Jin''s transfer of the topic is too fast, and the span is too big. In the blink of an eye, I returned to the present from a few decades ago, and returned to the table from a beautiful love, which made him somewhat uncomfortable.


    Han Jin is really helpless. The key point is that he is only from Lydia''s eyes and movements. He feels that Lydia should like Gao Bin very much, but I feel that this thing is not guaranteed, in case Lidi Asia does not have that meaning, the jokes will open up, so he can only conceal the inspiration of Gaobin and let Gaobin himself realize.


    Perhaps his words are too vague, maybe Gao Bin is too slow, anyway, it is a waste of effort today, shouldn''t Lidia come out to talk about it? But think about the other elves'' evaluation of Lydia. He thinks it is safe and good, and it is directly broken with Lydia. That is the last resort.


    "When I came out, I saw you alone in a daze, what did you think?" asked Gaobin.


    "Think of a lot of things, such as how to fight against the fallen angel Catherine; it is said that the Black Dragon can immunize all magic, how do we kill them when we fight the Black Dragon? What do we need to do with Chesham, Can we guarantee the effect of the alliance? What is the attitude of the lord of the city of Dip City? Anyway... a lot of it.¡± Han Jin smiled and said: ¡°Now there is one more thing, how to go with Xiannier and Ya Linna proposes..."

 Chapter 481： Intrusion

    Chapter 481 Invasion


    A team of elves are walking through the wilderness without any problems. They are not many, at least twenty, but each elf has an elegant silver Pegasus, because the abyss race has been predicted. The army is likely to appear near the Black Crow City, so Gaobin sent hundreds of reconnaissance squads to closely monitor all the plains, mountains, and rivers in the nearby area. As long as any abnormalities are found, the elves can rely on the flying speed of the silver Pegasus. , quickly retreat, and immediately report the findings to the Holy Crown City.


    These elves are one of the reconnaissance squads. According to their prescribed route, they can turn back along the hills. Gao Bin did not conceal the truth. This way, the elves always maintain a high degree of vigilance. Anything will be clear and clear, but now, seeing the destination is coming, the elves seem to relax somewhat. Also chatted about gossip.


    There were two elves in the middle of the whisper, and the one on the left said something. The elf on the right didn''t hear it clearly. He turned his head and prepared to ask again. It just happened to see a cloud of black clouds flying far away. .


    "Captain, look!" the elf shouted at the cloud.


    Walking in the head of the elf captain gently patted the head of the silver Pegasus, let the silver Pegasus stop, then he turned over and glanced back, then looked in the direction of the elf''s fingers.


    "What is that?" The elf captain frowned, too far away, hard to see, but he knew that it was certainly not a dark cloud, like a large group of migratory birds.


    The clouds are approaching at a rapid rate. For a moment, the distance between the two sides is less than two kilometers.


    "Not good!" The elf squad suddenly cried and said: "It''s a vampire! It''s a large group of vampires!! Let''s go..."


    The reconnaissance squad immediately blasted the pot, and the elves plucked the silver Pegasus and rushed in the direction of the coming.


    Compared to the short-distance start and short-distance sprint, it is difficult to have Warcraft compared with the silver Pegasus, only a few interest, a silver-colored Pegasus all turned into silver light, spurred between the heavens and the earth.


    The large group of vampires also saw the elves, and they changed direction, biting the tail of the elf reconnaissance unit.


    The desperate silver Pegasus is much faster than the vampires, and the distance between the two sides is getting farther and farther away, but those vampires don''t seem to care about the distance that is gradually being pulled away, and they always fall behind.


    Seeing this scene, the head of the elf captain changed his face. The speed of the silver Pegasus is fast, but it can''t last. If the enemy''s mount is just a normal horse, then the silver Pegasus team will chase or escape. It seems to be easy.


    However, the enemy at the moment is a vampire, one of the most enduring races, even a normal vampire, can fly for several days and nights in a state of becoming a bat.


    Sure enough, when the elves rushed out more than 30 miles, the distance between the two sides began to level.


    The elf squad commanded without hesitation, and more than 20 silver Pegasus knights dispersed into dozens of directions and ran out like a fireworks on the ground.


    The elf captain is not worried about his own safety at this moment, but someone must send the news back. A large group of vampires appear at the same time, which means that the abyss army is not far from here.


    At this time, the choice made by the elf captain is absolutely correct. Only when it is dispersed can someone live, but the problem is that the number of vampires is too much.


    With the dispersal of the silver Pegasus warriors, the vampire group also scored a dozen branches and chased it down. It looked like a dark tentacle and was reaching for their prey.


    Time flies by, every flight for almost three hours, and then more than twenty miles forward, you can enter the Beit League, where a large number of elves are stationed, but with the physical strength of the silver Pegasus gradually decline, running The speed is slowly slowing down, and the vampires who are chasing after them are always at the same speed.


    The distance between the two sides is getting closer and closer.


    Seeing that the crisis was irreparable, the head of the elf squad roared and yelled at the last remaining elf around him: "Come on! I will stop them!" Then I turned back and greeted the vampires.


    The elf looked at the captain in a foolish way. He didn''t know what to say. He originally wanted to do this. What was unexpected was that the captain actually gave the opportunity to escape to himself.


    The elf captain seemed to know that the distant companion was looking at himself, but he just waved his hand without looking back. Then he looked at the vampire group that was approaching gradually, and slowly raised the longbow in his hand, even if only Blocking for a second, this news must be passed to the hands of Gao Bin adults!


    The same scene appeared everywhere, and the silver Pegasus fighters were all in groups when they were scattered, in order to cope with the current situation.


    More than a dozen long bows point to the sky, as if erected more than a dozen unyielding flags, as Han Jin said, this is not a battle, but a war. In this upcoming war between the ground and the abyss, no one will retreat and there is no way to retreat.


    A few elves in the area certainly couldn¡¯t stand the vampires in groups. Although there were inevitable casualties in the elves¡¯ suffocation, the vampires who were keen on revenge were not afraid of casualties.


    The screaming of the empty arrows repeatedly sounded, and a dozen blood flowers were blooming in the black tentacle sticking out of the vampire group. The vampire in the bat state was too weak, so that some arrows penetrated through. After the body of three or four vampires, they lost their strength.


    The bodies of dozens of vampires have fallen from the air. However, compared with the number of vampires, these dozens of bodies are really insignificant.


    After the first arrow was shot, the elf captain did not look at the result. He had already placed the second arrow on the string. When the second arrow flew to the vampire with a piercing scream, he again It was like a mechanical pull out of the third arrow from the quiver.


    Every remaining elf is doing this, as if their lifelong wish is to shoot all the arrows in the quiver, as if they had shot more than just an arrow, and shot it at the same time. And their anger.


    The dozens of tentacles composed of bats are divided into two, one chasing the silver Pegasus knight, the other one is turned and rushed to the ground, those who only know the non-stop bow and arrow, but stunned I don¡¯t know what the life and death are.


    In the face of the overwhelming group of vampires, the elves who are staying behind are becoming more and more isolated. However, no one stops attacking.


    The elf squad leader was the first to fall. He was the first to decide to stay, so he was also the first person to be drowned by the vampire torrent.


    In succession, there are always elves falling down, but each fallen elf has become a bloodthirsty beast. If you can''t shoot an arrow, you will use a bowstring to twist. When the bow is broken, you will tear it with your hands and bite with your teeth. At that moment, the elf The unique elegance of the family is gone, and each elf is red-eyed. As long as there is a little bit of strength, it will do everything in its power to fight back with all parts of the body.


    Unfortunately, compared to those vampires who are good at melee, the elf''s attack is very naive, and in the blink of an eye, they are all knocked down.


    It¡¯s not that the vampires don¡¯t want to stay alive. It¡¯s really they can¡¯t think of the elves. They can also violently reach this level. A vampire who has lost his eyes **** his wounds and looks at the dead bodies on the ground. Who says the ground race Weak and long-lasting? The elves, known for their elegant civilization, have become devils who choose to be human. What kind of races that have always been strong will become like?


    Victor looked gloomyly at the corpses of the elves in the row, each of which was bruised and ruined.


    "Why don''t you stay alive?" Victor''s voice brought a little dissatisfaction. When he thought about it, he must have committed the bloodthirsty temper of these people.


    A vampire standing next to Victor replied cautiously, "Victor, we originally wanted to leave a few mouthfuls, but these elves resisted too much, and some of the children who went up to catch them were injured. So we are..."


    "This way..." Victor nodded. "It''s not a big deal. I have the same way I can get what I want to know."


    Victor waved to the body of an elf, only to see that the body instantly dried up at a speed visible to the naked eye, and then a drop of red blood appeared in the eyebrows of the body and flew to Victor''s mouth.


    After swallowing the blood drops, Victor slowly closed his eyes, and it took a while to open his eyes, and the expression on his face became complicated.


    Seeing Victor''s look was a bit wrong, all the vampires present were silent.


    After a long time, Victor said: "The notice goes on, you can''t let go of an elf!"


    "Yes!" Vampires around Victor immediately approached.


    Another large vampire vacated and chased down in a dozen directions.


    After the order was released, Victor''s expression returned to normal, but in fact his heart was shaking up at the moment.


    It turned out... I was worried about something happening... Victor was thinking silently in his heart, this news is definitely not released at the moment, too bad morale.


    The lord of the Holy Crown City? Dragon Slayer? Victor secretly calculated in his heart, is it necessary to slow down some speed? On the strength, Alquite is still on his own, even he is not an opponent, it is estimated that he can not ask for it.


    It seems that this matter should be quickly reported to Catherine, let her decide, just... Does Catherine¡¯s adult manage the matter here?


    At this time, the surviving silver Pegasus knights still fled in desperation. After having two mounts, the chance of escape was a little bigger, as long as the silver Pegasus underneath had a lack of energy. I immediately switched to another flying horse, although the vampires are still chasing after them, but they can''t catch up with them in a short time.

 Chapter 482： Icy vision

    Chapter 482, Cold Vision


    The bright robes that have been released from the seal have been transformed into a gleaming and shining armor by the gray and inconspicuous soft armor. The only thing that makes Han Jin dissatisfied is that in the front and back of the jersey, With a big angel, the arches of the archangels open in parallel, and the body looks like a cross. Of course, people in this world don''t know what the cross means, but Hanjin is more or less psychologically shadowed.


    The bright robes that I finally got can''t be worn, and when I put on it, it is like the crusade of another world medieval. No matter what kind of evaluation the Crusaders left in history, Han Jin feels a bit awkward.


    As his gods began to come into contact with the light robes, a white brilliance floated out of the robes and condensed into an angel slightly taller than humans. After the appearance, the day floated in the air, as if Identify the surrounding environment.


    Han Jin ignored the newly emerged angel and turned to go to the other side. There are two angels belonging to him. Since yesterday, they have been standing still, because Hanjin asked them to make a choice, but how do they Can''t decide.


    On the floor in front of the two angels, there are three extremely rare bright magic crystals. The magic crystal is pure and pure, even if it is not touched by external factors, it also exudes intense elemental fluctuations.


    Twelve-order light magic crystal!


    This kind of magic crystal is even more precious than the fire magic crystal of the same order, because the 12th-order bright magic crystal will only have a chance to be produced when the angels fall, and the pan-continent may not even find ten. In Morgan Treasure, I found a whole five.


    Not only is the magic crystal worth the money, even the Gaelic director thought that the magic crystal shelf is not unusual, but all of them are made of crystal, so the magic crystal will be stored for so many years without problems.


    ¡°Don''t you make a choice?¡± Han Jin asked faintly.


    The two angels shook their heads at the same time. In fact, Han Jin¡¯s topic was very simple. Three completely identical magic crystals allowed the two angels to choose one for themselves. If the outsiders knew that they would not believe it, even two Can an old child give an immediate answer to the question that can stump an angel? !


    ¡°Why?¡± Han Jin¡¯s mouth showed a sly smile: ¡°It seems not difficult?¡±


    "Because..." Both angels have spoken, and they really don''t know why they can''t make a choice.


    "Because there is no reason? Is it?" Han Jindao said: "I finally know what you are."


    "We are angels!"


    "I didn''t say you are not." Han Jin smiled.


    From a human point of view, for example, give a two identical gold coins, let him choose one. If you don''t choose one, you don''t have one. In order to get the gold coins, you can choose whatever you want without any reason. One, angels can''t do it, they want the magic crystal, the problem is that the three magic crystals are exactly the same, if two of them are high, the other is low, or two of them are full of magic, another A magic power content is low, angels can make choices immediately, even if the shape is not the same, but unfortunately, the three magic crystals are equally round and the same crystal.


    In many ways, the angel''s mind is similar to that of human beings. He will think, judge, and remember. However, Han Jin knows very well that only one kind of wisdom has causality, and it must be triggered by cause and effect to make judgments. Decide, that is the wisdom created, or the wisdom that is given.


    For example, a smart program...


    Of course, angels cannot be procedures. It is said that the Lord of Light God created angels to protect human beings. The power of God cannot be tried. However, the wisdom that God gives to angels is similar to the artificial intelligence of another world. Perhaps the wisdom that has been created has The same attribute, in order to verify his own guess, he deliberately made an experiment, the facts tell him that his guess is not wrong.


    Han Jin reached out and picked up a magic crystal, whispered: "The two magic crystals, you one alone." He did not want the two angels to continue to entangle, and finished, picked up a magic crystal, handed Give one of the angels, then the remaining magic crystal, naturally belongs to another angel.


    "Strong mankind... I really didn''t expect that you found my two companions and got their allegiance." The angel who had just drifted out of the bright robes said loudly.


    Han Jin brows a pick, just wants to talk, is seeing Elena mysteriously walked into the magic lab from the outside, and also clearly smiled.


    "Yalina, what happened?"


    "Oh..." Yalena finally couldn''t help but laugh, but she immediately stopped: "Raphael, do you know what the Moxico is doing?"


    "He? What is he doing?"


    "He is proposing to Hilna!"


    Han Jin could not help but be shocked there. For a long time, he asked: "What happened? He is not..."


    "Who knows what''s going on!" Yalena said: "The dead pig, actually slept for three days and three nights. The first thing to get up is to go to Hilna and propose to Hilna. Don''t say anyone else. Even Hilna was scared!"


    "Isn''t this what Hilna wants? What is she afraid of?"


    "Haha..." Elena couldn''t help but laugh again, even if she slammed her mouth hard, she couldn''t cover the laughter that had been lingering for a long time.


    "Don''t laugh, what the **** is going on?" Han Jin is really curious.


    "He doesn''t let go of Hilna''s life and he must marry Hilna right away." Yalena bit her lip: "I have never seen such a proposal yet..."


    Han Jin stayed for a moment, weakly asked: "Do you see... is his mind normal?" The first thing he returned to the Ares was to stun the Moss, and he was kind enough to be Moshin Training, this is a beautiful thing, but in the end it is a bit too much. If you want to stimulate the problem with Moss, he can''t escape.


    ¡°Spiritual?¡± said Yalena: ¡°He is very good, just talking...somewhat strange.¡±


    "Go, let''s go see." Han Jindao.


    "Okay, I just want to go to see the fun together." Elena smirked. After she finished, she swept the angel and immediately lowered her voice: "Isn''t you bothering?" In Han Jin¡¯s words, Angels must be tempted, otherwise they will not obey. She also knows that Han Jin¡¯s angel in the magical lab is ''tame'' in the magical robes. However, Moxiko proposed to Hilna, which is also a big event. I think how to tell Han Jin.


    "No." Han Jin said with a smile: "This guy just came out from the inside, the combat power is at its peak, and he is not tired and half dead, I can hardly control him."


    "Human?!" The new angel raised his voice. In his memory, he has never been so ignored, so his heart is very angry.


    "You two, take good care of him." Han Jin still ignored the day, turned and said to the other two angels, then he swayed the law, the sky star suddenly shot at a distance, the space seems to increase all of a sudden A lot.


    Han Jin and Yalinna just walked to the door. Guevara frowned and rushed in from the outside. He almost ran into a full encounter with Han Jin. Seeing Han Jin, Guevara immediately opened the door and said: "To convene an emergency military. Meeting, do you have time?"


    "What happened?"


    "There are several silver Pegasus fighters who have discovered the trail of the abyssal army."


    The command system of the Holy Crown City is in a state of high alert. Guevara is ordered, less than twenty minutes, the heads of several major regiments, as well as Gaobin, Lydia and others are all on the Ares. I gathered together, and the general manager of Elena and Gail also participated in the meeting. As for the marriage of Moxike, no one cares about it. Under the nest, there is no egg. If the holy city can¡¯t keep it, the marriage has no meaning. It is.


    Gaobin briefly introduced the situation and finally said: "Collect the intelligence of all the reconnaissance squads. I think that this time, only the **** family, the other arms, have never appeared."


    ¡°Impossible.¡± Gail¡¯s general manager shook his head and said: ¡°I saw them in the underground with a total strength of at least 100,000, and I said the least!¡±


    "I sent a total of 133 reconnaissance squads. The reconnaissance routes of each squad were developed by myself. Their reconnaissance network is enough to cover the entire area." When it comes to military issues, Gao Bin is unambiguous. He and Guevara are also the strongest military strategists in the Holy City: "I can guarantee that any army with more than a thousand people will not be able to pass my reconnaissance squad as long as they travel in the northern part of the Black Crow City. !"


    "Gaobin, are we...something missing?"


    "Impossible." Gao Bin''s expression is very serious: "This is a war, not a hide-and-seek. The army of the abyss race has come to the ground and is not playing games with us."


    "Then you said, where did the tens of thousands of military forces go?" asked the director of Gail.


    "This issue will be discussed in a moment. What we are going to talk about now is what the Holy Crown City will face." Gao Bindao: "The facts are in front of us. Almost 50,000 vampires are approaching the Holy City, flying with vampires." Speed, at the time of our military conference, they should be close to the Bay of St. Petersburg, or they have already attacked Maxinburg. If their goal is our holy crown city, then it will be dusk to tomorrow today. Between the dawn, I arrived here."


    ¡°Do you estimate the time span is too big?¡± Lang Ning asked.


    "It has nothing to do with me. It is a vampire. This race is too random." Gao Bin smiled and said: "For example, what will they do after they arrive at Maxinburg? How long does it take to be satisfied?"


    "I am only weird, more than 50,000 vampires? Why are they coming?" Han Jin whispered.


    The atmosphere in the conference room suddenly became quiet, yeah, why are they coming?


    Now the strength of the holy crown city is not as good as Nikola, and Nikola¡¯s men are strong, but the strong people gathered around Han Jin are all the role of the mainland, Han Jin, Adolf, this is It is a two-and-a-half-level powerhouse; Jedice, the founder of overlapping magic, whose mastery of light magic can pose a huge lethal effect on most abyssal races; Gao Bin and Guevara are super-powerful, It is also the commander of battles; Gail¡¯s general manager stays with Solomon all the year round, and he sees it much more. Of course, his knowledge will not be shallow; Yalinna is very likely to be the youngest big magician on the mainland after Hanjin. Moreover, Han Jin still has a killer in his hand, increase Green!


    Compared with Han Jin¡¯s rise, the power of the holy crown city was too strong. At that time, Al Quart, a blood ancestor, caused great threat to Han Jin. Now, several distant ancestors of the blood family have arrived. Not enough to see, even without Hanjin personally can get it, then the problem is back, why are they coming? !


    Did not send this death!


    During this period, the Holy Crown City has been in a state of high alert, because of the boundless abyss army, and the fallen angel Catherine, the blood family is only one of the components, and it is impossible to become all.


    "Gao Bin, are you sure that your reconnaissance is not missing?" Guevara asked slowly.


    "In this respect, I have never made a mistake." Gao Bin smiled.


    "So... I have a very reluctant explanation." Guevara said.


    "What explanation?" Han Jin asked.


    "Raphael, remember the Alcant, the distant ancestor of the blood family?"


    "of course I remember."


    "Is it your own hands to kill Alquite, how can the blood family be willing?" Guevara''s smile is a bit weird: "So the blood family defies Donald''s orders and deliberately come to us for revenge."


    "You said to find us revenge... I understand, but... what does it mean to defy Donald''s order?" Han Jin asked.


    "Donald didn''t put us at all." Guevara said: "We can''t get Donald''s first strike sequence goal. Those abyss army, including fallen angel Catherine, should go somewhere else."


    ¡°Where did you go?¡± asked Lang Ning.


    "Freedom of the Commonwealth?" Gao Bin showed a stunned look: "In addition to Nikolay, the Freedom Federation should be considered the second most powerful force on the mainland."


    "No... don''t hit us?" Lang Ning stuttered: "They went directly to the Freedom Federation?"


    ¡°Is it strange?¡± Gao Bin smiled. ¡°We feel that we are very strong, but others may not be able to see us.¡±


    Gao Bin¡¯s words, let the army chiefs of several major regiments suddenly fry, and the hearts of the people are so weird. When they are threatened, they feel nervous. The abyss army can¡¯t bother you, go to other places, and let the generals be indignant. .


    "Adult, let''s take the initiative!" Saxon cried: "Why wait for them to come?!"


    "Yeah, sir!" Lang Ning said: "We have a magical army now. How can those vampires be our opponents? If the rest of the ancestors came, oh... it is an adult."


    "Playing? Then?" Gao Bin said with a smile: "Put them into a stream, let them know that we are amazing?"


    "Yes...Yes." Saxon felt that Gao Bin¡¯s tone was weird, but the words were correct. Of course, the enemy should be beaten.


    "Well, after we know what''s going on?" Gao Bindao.


    "After..." Saxon was stuffed, he didn''t understand, what did he do after the tube?


    "Then Donald suddenly realized that the strength of the holy crown city is so strong? Well, the fallen angel Catherine immediately adjusted the target. I will support some troops and attack the holy crown city!" Gao Bin still smiled: "Saxon, this is what you want?" ¡±


    Saxon stayed there and was speechless.


    "I understand the strength of Nikolay." Jessie, who has been speechless, said slowly: "No matter how strong Donald''s power is, it is impossible to easily destroy the male empire... so when he knows one more When there is a future holy crown city to rise, he will do everything in his power to destroy us. A Nikola is already a headache, and he will never allow another opponent."


    "Actually... After Donald has set foot on the ground, he should also know the strength of Rafael. We will unite and defeat the **** army in a blink of an eye. Donald''s gravity will immediately favor us." Guevara.


    "That... what should we do?" Lang Ning asked.


    "In fact, Guevara has already told you." Gao Bin smiled.


    ¡°No?¡± Lang Ning¡¯s face was wrong.


    ¡°The key is to be ''unity''.¡± Gail is in charge.


    Guevara, Gaobin, Jedice and Gael¡¯s chief executives smiled. The original three-person think tanks in the mainland now have one more. Perhaps only one of them thought of it, but only A small hint, others can immediately get through. However, Lang Ning, Winston and others are still ignorant after the important point of the Gail manager. This is the gap between experience and experience.


    "Raphael''s strength cannot be concealed. In order not to let Donald change the strategic plan, we can only think of other ways," Jedith explained.


    "That said... I and you should be in the face of the whole city, and play a game." Han Jin sighed.


    "Too fake?" Gao Bindao: "Raphael, this is a serious matter, you must not make a joke, if you do this... is to tease Donald."


    "I just made a joke." Han Jin whispered: "As for the free federation... Oh, no relatives, at this time, we had to choose to save ourselves." Han Jin suddenly remembered the hero of the first world war. We then discovered that he no longer needs to look up to who, because the former has reached the same height as the latter.


    Han Jin understands that Guevara and others do not always protect themselves, but accumulate strength and wait for the right opportunity. It is a kind of attack that does not fly but has a flying sky. The war has not yet fully erupted, and the trend of the war has not yet been seen. Guevara and others have already thought of the distribution of interests after the war, so they chose to sit on the mountain and watch the tiger fight. This cold and cruel vision, and the Solomon always ponder Compared with the Paladin Gotthard, it is not much worse.


    "Then we don''t fight?" Saxon still didn''t understand.


    "Play, of course, you have to fight, and you still have to go all out." Gao Bin''s tone is very determined.


    "Go all out..." Poor Saxon is getting more and more confused, not to say that playing a vampire will lead to Donald''s main force? How do you want to fight? !


    "Gaobin means that we went all out to fight the vampire." Good-hearted Jadedis explained.

 Chapter 483： Perfect reason

    Chapter VIII, the perfect reason


    Strategy, the word sounds very heavy, but in fact it is just an ideology, a few words can be decided, and Han Jin, Guevara and other people are very decisive, just do it, just simple After the exchange, all of them agreed, and the next thing is to discuss the details of some specific arrangements.


    Of course, the strategic direction of Han Jin and others has a premise that only the vampires attack the holy city, and the abyss army seen by the Gaelic generals attacked the free federation and lost the preconditions. The so-called strategic policy will become full of paper. The ridiculous, but no one asked Gao Bin, Gao Bin said that there is no, no, this is the proof of mutual trust between partners.


    "Gao Bin, should your elves also be involved?" Guevara said slowly.


    "That is what it should be." Gao Bindao: "It is very difficult for the Holy See to ruin Rafael, and we are almost there, huh...Jedice, don''t mind, I am just talking about things."


    "I understand what you mean." Jeds smiled.


    "The acting will be like some." Gao Bin sighed: "We are constantly arranging and arranging each other, so the credibility is high."


    "But there must be a limit, and it can''t really hurt the feelings." The director of Gail suddenly said: "There is no problem with Gaobin, the key is the Holy See."


    Everyone was silent for a moment, and Gaobin said slowly: "Emotions must be hurt."


    "Gao Bin, what do you mean by this?" Guevara stunned.


    "Yesterday, Raphael also told me that he is going to propose to Xiannier and Elena. Now look... I can only drag things back."


    "Wow... hahaha, Rafael, do you want to marry Miss Sunier and Miss Yalena?" Saxon made an exaggerated laugh.


    Xiannier and Elena screamed, and immediately powdered red, even Xiannier was shy and bowed, not to mention Elena.


    "Gaobin, you mean..." Guevara suddenly understood the idea of ??Gaobin: "Let Siniel and Elena..."


    "This is the only way." Gaobin nodded. "There is a contradiction between the Holy See and Raphael. It is understandable. Why do we have to make Rafael? Donald has such a high reputation in the abyss world. It is not a simple idea. Guy, we have to help him find a perfect reason, otherwise, he can''t help him."


    "Brother, what do you want us to do?" asked Sennel.


    "It''s very simple, you two... you have to make a few noises in public." Gao Bin pointed his finger at Nancy, and pointed to Yalina, and finally pointed to Han Jin: "As for you...Raphael Your attitude should be biased towards Yalena, deliberately alienating Siniel."


    "Rafael and Sunil have been together for several years. Everyone knows that they have deep feelings. Although there have been misunderstandings in the past, the misunderstanding has now been lifted. They have no reason to alienate each other." Guevara said.


    Sunil''s face is getting more and more red. Her deep feelings with Han Jin are a private matter between them. How can I get a meeting?


    ¡°No?¡± Gao Bin smiled: ¡°Xinnier¡¯s character is strong. She does not accept Yarina. She has repeatedly deliberately embarrassed Yalena. So, when you both quarrel, the winner must be Siniel. Do you understand?"


    Guevara and others looked at each other and did not speak. According to Gao Bin¡¯s arrangement, they had some disadvantages to Xiannier, but this also proved that Gao Bin¡¯s public and private style was different. He did not take care of Xianni. The feeling of Seoul is only reasonable.


    "I understand, Rafael and Jedice are playing, I am playing with you?" Gail said with a smile: "This is also pulling me down."


    "No... really hurt the feelings?" Han Jin smiled and intervened. It is not easy for Xiannier and Elena to start from the same stranger and avoid each other. It is not easy to talk to laughter now. If there is really resentment, what should I do?


    "Our of course we have no problem, the key is..." Gao Bin¡¯s eyes fell on Xiannier and Yalina.


    Siniel and Yalena looked at each other for a moment and smiled. Siniel said faintly: "We have no problem."


    "Yeah, we must be worse than you? Hey!" Yalena was all beautiful.


    "Raphael and Jedice fight, Gao Bin and Gael always fight, Xiannier and Yalina fight, it seems... too chaotic?" Guevara sighed.


    "Be sure to mess, otherwise those vampires can be against us?" Gao Bindao.


    "Jedice, why don''t you always talk? What are you thinking?" asked Gail.


    Jeddy shrugged and didn''t answer. He didn''t lie, but he had the right to remain silent. In fact, after seeing Geng Green, his mood has been ups and downs, and Nikolay¡¯s right arm, his Jedith and Zeng Green, have successively turned to Han Jin, what does this mean? If Nikola is known, will it be violent on the spot?


    Although Nikolay is the emperor of the male empire, he has supreme prestige, but it does not mean that all the prestige belongs to one person. The archdiocese of the masculine emperor Jeddis, the president of the magic guild, has increased the number of people. At the eye, the people of the Xiongguang Empire knew that they had abandoned or were forced to abandon Nikolay and turned to Hanjin. What do you think? Will you think that Rafael will eventually replace Nikolay? !


    When he first met Han Jin, he never imagined that Han Jin¡¯s power would expand so quickly that he could be described as unstoppable. What is even more incredible is that Han Jin miraculously conquered Adolf.


    In Jedice''s mind, the blueprint for the future has become clearer and clearer. He believes that Nikolay is not enough to stop Hanjin!


    Compared with the two forces, Nikolay¡¯s strong men are like clouds, but they lack the unique characters. However, because of the short time, Han Jin¡¯s internal structure has a fault, and the pyramid is used as a metaphor. Han Jin and Adolf both. It is a semi-god-class powerhouse, and with the support of the Grand Duke of Solomon, the brilliance of the spires surpasses that of the male empire, but Taki and the central part are far worse than Nikola, but since it is time, then it is possible to pass the time. To make up, ten years later?


    Human resources are the foundation of the empire. Which kind of talent is the most precious? Is it the backbone of the structure or the top talent? Of course the latter, because the latter has the qualifications and strength to rewrite history!


    Han Jin already has the top power, the rest is to train and promote talents, and Nikolay wants to find a top power to share the pressure for him, but it is hopeless, even if found, Nikola will Trust each other? Will the other party trust Nikolay? ? After all, with the precedent of Geng Green and Jedith, who would not keep a few points?


    "The next step is how to arrange it. It is your business." Han Jin smiled and stood up.


    "Is the **** not going to take the heat and go?" Guevara smiled bitterly: "I want to be lazy again?"


    "Raphael is going to teach the angel!" Yalena hurriedly explained to Han Jin.


    ¡°When did I steal too lazy?¡± Han Jinzheng said: ¡°You need me to do something, even though, in the pull-down, I¡¯m willing to go to the fire of Mr. Guevara, and I¡¯m not saying anything!¡± The joke is a joke, he only cares about everyone. The general direction of the decision is not interested in the sidelines. This is determined by his heart. Even if he really creates a unified empire in the future, he will hand over all the government affairs to others, and at most he will turn around. Turn, look at the situation of the people, and realize that the ability of the people he entrusted is insufficient, then immediately change people.


    "Go, let''s go, hurry!" Guevara slammed helplessly.


    Out of the conference room, Han Jin wanted to go back to the magic lab. When he saw the room on the innermost side of the corridor, he hesitated, or walked slowly, removed his own array of cloth on the door and knocked on the door.


    This is the room of Geng Green. He puts the squad on the door to prevent the Green from going out. If someone else sees the grace of Green, it is likely to be bad, but to his surprise, Guineng It seems that there is self-knowledge. I have never been close to the door for more than a day. Later, he was not at ease. Let Harley run a special trip. Geng Green asked Harley for some alchemy materials and some paper. In addition, There is no more movement.


    "Come in." There was a voice from Greene in the door.


    Han Jin pushed the door open and went in. He saw that he was busy on the desk when he did not return to the Green Head. Han Jin stepped closer to Green, and asked: "You are here..." Han Jin¡¯s voice came to an abrupt end. He found that Geng¡¯s eyes had returned to normal. He fixed his eyes and saw that he had made a fake eye for himself. The fake eye was exactly the same as the real eye. It can also be rotated. If it is not known in advance, the eye is awkward, and no one will pay attention.


    "You are just right." Zeng Green sighed, and then handed a stack of almost ten pages of paper to Han Jin.


    "This is..." Han Jin¡¯s heart jumped abruptly, and he faintly guessed what he was holding.


    "This is what Nikola dreams of." Zeng Green indulged for a moment: "You saved me, I gave you what you want, so... I no longer owe you anything?"


    "You want to go?" Han Jin said softly.


    "Will you let me go?" Geng Green asked.


    Han Jin is silent. He can''t let Geng Green leave. This has nothing to do with whether he wants to use Genglin. In the face of the Dragon Field, he killed the Green, and in the future, if Green increased his true identity, Long Domain will be the first to come to the door, at least until he is sure to eliminate the Dragon Field, in any case will not give Greene freedom. Obviously, it is also very clear to Geng¡¯s heart that he will ask Han Jin.


    Han Jin slowly flipped the paper, thinking in his heart. Since Geng Mingming knew that it was impossible to leave here, why should he emphasize the question of who owes it? Does that make sense?


    "I want to find something to do." Geng Green said slowly, perhaps because he had not communicated with others for a long time, Geng Green¡¯s speech rate was very slow, and he always paused for a moment before he spoke, as if his words could not keep up. His mind: "Can you let me see the magical array of the Ares?"


    "Not that I am conservative." Han Jin smiled: "You can''t understand."


    "Why? You are doubting my knowledge of magic?"


    "No, no, I mean, this is totally two systems." Han Jin thought for a moment: "Do you understand? Just like we met the goblins of the ancient times, there is no way to communicate with them."


    "It is said that the goblin can make an airship flying in the sky." In the eyes of Zeng Qing, there is a flash of light: "You are suggesting me... are you mastering the technique of goblin?"


    "I..." Han Jinyu plugged, but if it is denied, it will cost a lot of money, it is worse than the default.


    "But I always have something to do." Zeng Green hesitated for a moment: "I saw a magic transfer array on the deck that I haven''t finished yet. Can you let me see it?"


    Han Jinquan understands why Geng Green has repeatedly emphasized the problem of not being owed between them, because Geng Green is arrogant and has suffered from the betrayal of Nikolay. He does not want to work for anyone, so he insists on clarifying both. The basis between. You saved me, even if you don¡¯t owe each other, you are kind to me. I don¡¯t want to make you embarrassed, so I won¡¯t go, but I always have to do something, and I need to be distracted. What makes me interested, I can Give some energy, but never force me to do anything for you. I don''t owe you. You are not qualified to ask me. Otherwise, you can only take a shot.


    "Of course." Han Jin smiled and had already caught the idea of ??increasing Green''s accuracy. He was relieved. With the mentality of Geng Green, it is estimated that it will not be welcomed by any of the lords, but Han Jin can accept it.


    "Thank you." Geng Green also smiled, then stood up and walked slowly. When he reached the door, he suddenly stood still: "Can you ask a question?"


    "You said that."


    "When you are so young, you have a powerful force. Even Archbishop Jedith is willing to work for you. So, what is your ideal?"


    "I want to correct it. After Jedice re-established the Holy See in the Holy City, he is no longer an archbishop, but a pope, and he is not working for me. He does not like to hear this word, I don''t like it either." Slowly said: "We are friends, shouldn''t we help each other?"


    ¡°Help each other? Very interesting...¡± Zeng Green smiled and said: ¡°What is your ideal? Let the mainland re-establish order and let people live a better life. Is that true?¡±


    "This seems to be Nikola''s ideal." Han Jin said faintly.


    ¡°Don''t you think that you should leave a glorious chapter in history?¡± Zeng Qingdao said: ¡°Or, you are a person without ideals? Impossible?!¡±


    "Everyone has their own ideals, and of course I am no exception." Han Jin whispered: "Just... my ideals are special, I can''t tell anyone."


    "I can''t understand it. What can''t I say?" Zeng Green frowned, and he thought that Han Jin was mysterious in his pretense.


    ¡°Do you really want to know?¡± Han Jin smiled. ¡°But you have to be mentally prepared. When I say it, you can¡¯t leave here anymore.¡±


    "That''s still a problem." Ginger''s reaction was a little indifferent.


    "I can see that you don''t want to stay here." Han Jin smiled.


    "I can also see that you are a similar person to Nikolay and have the same ambition." Geng Green laughed and laughed at himself: "My blood has been boiling, but now... I just thought about calm. life."


    "Don''t compare me to Nikolay." When it comes to Nikolay, Han Jin always seems so indifferent.


    "Do you think that he is not qualified, or are you not qualified?" Zeng Green''s tone is slightly ironic. The overall strength of the Xiongguang Empire is definitely the first in the mainland. Han Jin seems to despise Nikolay, of course, to increase Green is a feeling of arrogance and pride.


    "This is not a matter of qualification." Han Jin is still faint: "Is there a height? I want to re-establish order. Many people have tried it since ancient times, and many people have succeeded. Nikolay Is one of them, do you really think he is great?"


    "Height? What do you mean?" asked Green.


    "Would you like me to continue? You forgot what I said?" Han Jin smiled.


    The look of Geng Green is a bit dazed, his curiosity has been caused by Han Jingou, what kind of ideals can be more grand than the creation of his own hegemony? However, Han Jin has already made a statement. In order to satisfy curiosity, he will pay the price of freedom. Therefore, he wants Han Jin to continue to speak, but he does not dare to listen.


    "You thought about it. Before I can''t deal with the threat of the Dragon Field, you have to stay on board. This time...may be very long, maybe very short, can you wait forever?" Han Jin shifted the subject.


    "I have made many oaths, and Long Domain has insulted me... I will reward them in multiples! So I can wait, I am willing to wait." Geng Green said slowly.


    "And, now that I have the drawings of the konjac, I will definitely make secret konjac. In this regard, I need your guidance." Han Jin added.


    "This is what I should do." Zeng Qingdao said: "I also hope to wait until that day, and, without me, you can''t make a qualified konjac, huh, huh... a few years ago, Nikolay Getting my core secrets and wasting countless energy, unfortunately, he didn''t get what he wanted."


    "I have repeated it a few times, don''t compare me to Nikolay." Han Jin smiled: "Your secret is always your secret, I will not waste energy in this regard."


    "You misunderstood, what I taught you is all the drawings of the konjac, and did not keep anything, because... my thoughts have changed." Geng Green slowly said: "I said that you can not produce qualifiedäÎ äÎ åó, because the magic power you have is a little weak."


    "why would you say so?"


    "Because the magic transmission on the deck." Zeng Green laughed: "Set by me, it can be completed in four hours, even if I don''t have my Nikolay, if he really needs it, it will be in one day. Completed within, he has a lot of excellent magicians, and your magic transmission array..."


    Han Jin showed a bitter smile, and Geng Green did not say anything wrong. Shenguan City lacked a good magician. There were only three people supporting the girders, Yalina, Hogan and Kane. Strictly speaking, only Yalena is truly Strong.

 Chapter 484： teacher

    Chapter 484 teacher


    Gao Bin¡¯s judgment made a mistake. He originally thought that the vampire¡¯s army would arrive between the night and tomorrow and dawn to the holy crown city. Who knows that the sky is already bright, and even the ghost shadow has not seen one. Of course, this Can''t blame Gao Bin, he has no way of knowing that the blood family''s distant ancestor Victor can draw memory from the blood. At this moment, the blood races have probably understood what kind of opponent they are facing.


    Rejecting Donald''s order, insisting on revenge for Arquette, killing the Holy Crown City with a fierce and incomparable momentum, but after seeing that it was a hard steel plate in front, the blood family became hesitant again.


    The incomprehensible Gaobin sent a number of reconnaissance squads. At noon, the reconnaissance squad came the news that the blood family did not attack Marksingburg and still stayed on the plains of the Black Crow City.


    In one sentence, you can describe the blood family, the lion-like fierceness, the rabbit-like timidity, and when faced with the weak, they will show their fierceness unscrupulously, facing the **** ones. The strong, the self-serving side of the blood family is undoubted, they are timid!


    The performance of the blood family has made the think tank of the Holy Crown City a very headache. Guevara and others have developed a variety of plans to show their contradictions clearly in the battle, but the blood family will not attack, their plans Perfection can not do anything.


    The think tank has been negotiating from noon to dusk, and has not figured out the appropriate method. Gao Bin is somewhat dissatisfied. They are working hard here, and what does Hanjin do?


    Too bad, Han Jin is the master of the holy crown city!


    In the eyes of Gaobin, there is no sand, not to mention that he has already regarded Hanjin as his own relatives. Once he thinks that Han Jin¡¯s actions are somewhat outrageous, he must point it out and do it. He hurries away from the conference room. Going straight to Hanjin¡¯s room, because the mood was not so good, he reached out and knocked open the door.


    Gao Bin¡¯s eyesight is very good. He saw two shadows flying apart at first sight, but there was a time difference. He didn¡¯t know what to do before he separated.


    Gao Bin looked at Xiannier and looked at Han Jin again. The sense of justice that was arrogant and arrogant immediately wilted. He laughed twice and turned to want to go away, but he felt that it was not good. He turned around and wanted to talk, but he did not know. what.


    Broke is broken... Gaobin¡¯s heart is screaming unlucky, because in the days to come, Han Jin must be as cold as possible to make the illusion, and to reduce the contact in the dark, so as not to be discovered by the people, that is, Han The time spent with Siniel will be greatly reduced. He ventures in and disturbs the sweet time of Han Jin and Siniel. Maybe Siniel will complain about him in his heart.


    Xiannier was helpless, and Han Jin could still remain calm, but he also laughed twice: "Gao Bin, is there something?"


    "Nothing." Gao Bin hurriedly shook his head.


    ¡°Nothing?¡± Sunil¡¯s eyes immediately became less friendly.


    "This... Raphael, the vampire''s army suddenly stopped on the plain near the Black Crow City. It seems that there is no intention to attack the Holy City. We always have to think of something!" Gao Binben came to question Han Jin. But now the tone is like pleading.


    However, if these words are heard by the lords of other parts of the mainland, it is estimated that they will cry a lot. The invasion of the abyssal races is simultaneous. At this moment, many places have been subjected to fierce attacks. I don¡¯t know how many lords are there. Guiqiu, I hope that the army of the abyss race can let him go, but Gao Bin hopes to be attacked. People are better than people, sometimes they can really be mad...


    The quietness of the nearby area has nothing to do with Hanjin. Donald did not despise the power of the Titans. Although he lost to the Black Dragon, he still saved a certain strength. It is not very strong, but it is not very weak. If the main attack is cold, The city, of course, can go down the battle, but other powerful forces have got a breathing time. If you send a miscellaneous army to attack the cold shadow city, it is purely sent to death, not to mention the Solomon Duke, who can''t figure out the details, so Donald wants to come. I want to go and decide to let go of Cold Shadow City for the time being.


    "Remember the black pearl?" Han Jin whispered.


    "Black Pearl? Some ears are familiar..." Gao Bin frowned.


    "When the rioters rioted, someone tried to assassinate Julie, you tracked the killer..."


    "I remembered it, it was the Black Pearl Hotel!" Gao Bin suddenly realized.


    "Yes." Han Jin smiled: "You said that the boss is a bit suspicious. I said she was a member of Hell Aster."


    "You want to pass her..."


    "The highest mission of Hell Asterflower is to cooperate with the army in the abyss world when the war broke out." Han Jin said faintly: "So, as long as they know that the vampire army is ready to attack the holy city, it will definitely be in contact with the vampire. Before that, you should play the show."


    "Raphael, you could have wiped out the Hell Aster flowers here, why should you leave them?" Gao Bin asked: "Did you know that you will need them?"


    "That is not." Han Jin smiled.


    Seeing Han Jin denied that Gao Bin shook his head and gave a sigh of relief. He didn''t think it was a coincidence.


    Gao Bin feels that he is more and more incomprehensible to Han Jin. If Han Jin¡¯s talents are outstanding, he may have some skills to master. Han Jin is ignorant. For example, if marching is a battle, if Han Jin¡¯s talent is very general, The problem that can make him a headache can be solved in Hanjin here. It is almost effortless... I thought of Gao Bing¡¯s brow erected here, knowing that he and Guevara, Jedith and others How to solve the vampire army''s affairs and negotiated for an entire afternoon. It turned out that they spent a lot of effort in vain. Isn''t this a playful person? !


    Gaobin¡¯s breathing became heavy, but when he thought about it, even if he asked Han Jin, Han Jin could use the excuse that ''you didn¡¯t ask me, I didn¡¯t mean to say it¡¯, not to mention that Chanel is still Here, he couldn''t make a temper. In the end, he had to throw the next sentence: "Let''s continue!" After that, he quickly left Hanjin''s room.


    "What happened to his brother?" Siniel said, she heard that Gao Bin¡¯s tone was somewhat wrong.


    "I don''t know." Han Jin slowly pulled Chanel''s hand: "However, your brother let us continue."


    Xiannier laughed and laughed. Han Hanjin glanced at him: "Yalina? Why don''t you come to you?"


    "She? Don''t mention her." Han Jinluo looked a little frustrated.


    "What happened to Elena?" Sinnel stunned.


    "She is not in love."


    "What..." Siniel snorted and then giggled. She knew that Han Jin was joking, and she used to contact Yalina in recent days. She understood Han Jin¡¯s position in the heart of Yalinna: "In the end what happened?"


    "I am telling the truth." Han Jin shrugged.


    Han Jin said that it was true. After Yalin came out of the conference room yesterday, she suddenly saw an old man busy on the magical transmission line he had not completed. He was almost angry on the spot, but when she rushed over, Seeing that the old man''s hand was extremely fast, full of an indescribable beauty, then Yalena was stunned. For a long time, Yalena stood quietly and watched the old man''s movements. In the end, I even smiled with the old man and the old man.


    Yalina has always loved magic. Later, with Hanjin, her crazy energy was reduced. As for magic and Hanjin, in the mind of Yalina, which one is more important, it is boring to discuss this issue. Anyway, sometimes, Irina can forget to practice for Hanjin. Sometimes, Irina can forget Hanjin for magic.


    "I don''t believe it!" Xiannier laughed and gathered her long hair.


    At this moment, Yalina, who had moved in love, came in from the door. Gaobin did not bring the door when she left, so Yalena was unimpeded. After entering the door, she first smiled at Sunil. Laughter: "Sister Niniel, you are too."


    "Well..." Sunil did not know how to answer this sentence, only to be vague.


    "I don''t bother you, give me two minutes!" Yarina stretched out two fingers.


    "Yalina, who said you bothered us?!" Sunil''s face was slightly reddened.


    "Oh..." Elena smiled and then looked at Hanjin: "Raphael, can you please do something?"


    "What...things?" Han Jin stunned, and there was a harbinger in his heart.


    "I want a person to be my teacher!" Yalena said while secretly observing Han Jin''s face, suddenly there was a strange old man on the boat, and it was still a hidden old man. Han Jin should give it to everyone. An introduction, but Han Jin did not say anything from beginning to end. Obviously, the origin of the old man is somewhat weird.


    ¡°Who is qualified to be your teacher here?¡± Siniel said, everyone admitted that Yalena has reached the peak stage. As long as the breakthrough is successful, it will become the youngest big magician after Hanjin. What kind of Is the strong person qualified to be the teacher of Elena?


    "No!" Han Jin said with a slap in the face. He and Xiannier thought of going together. As long as the name of the ''teacher'' was confirmed, the status of Zeng''s Green was locked, and it must be a super-strong, then the identity is also coming out.


    "Raphael..." Yalina sighed, but her hand was shaking Shannier''s arm. Obviously, she wanted Siniel to help her.


    "Yalina, this is not a joke." Han Jinzheng said: "Remember my words, in the future, you must never approach him in front of others, never tell his ability!"


    "What? But he..."


    "I know who he is, but I hope he keeps a low profile. Otherwise, once it is perceived by the outside world, it will bring us great disasters." Han Jin said slowly, although the dragon field is now likely to fight with the Black Dragons. There is no energy to take care of here, but there is still a possibility. After the dragon field noticed that Han Jin rescued Geng Green, he told the truth of the matter to the black dragon Wang Fan Luding, who should be more honorable. After all, it is the internal contradiction of the dragon. The emergence of äÎ äÎ , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , ,


    "Oh..." Elena bowed her head.


    Looking at the disappointing look of Yalena, Han Jin¡¯s heart is soft. If Yalin can learn the knowledge that Genglin has mastered, it is a good thing for the holy crown city: ¡°Let¡¯s go, talk to him, but... ...even if he promised, you should never contact him in public, do you understand?"

 Chapter 485： Storm

    Chapter 485


    The news of the invasion of the abyss world army spread in the holy city. This kind of thing can''t be stopped. All the mage towers open the defense state in twenty-four hours. It takes a lot of high-quality magic crystals. If there is no threat, of course, it is not necessary. It is consumed in vain, but the people living in the Holy City are not panicked. After all, they have a strong lord, and the Holy See and the Elves are allies. People believe that they can continue to live a stable and peaceful life.


    Because the mainland has been chaotic for years and the information is not smooth, the vast majority of people''s knowledge has been confined to one city and one place. Even the cold shadow city that belongs to the same area feels far away in people''s minds, let alone Hanjin'' The magical rumor is really good, so the people of the Holy City believe that Hanjin is definitely one of the best in the mainland. There is no need to worry about the future. Didn¡¯t even see the Grand Duke of Solomon, who is known as the light of magic, trying to marry his daughter? ......


    However, in the past few days, several bad news have been heard in people¡¯s ears. One is that the lord Raphael and the Holy See¡¯s Pope Jeddis have fallen out. It is said that the always-deserved Jeddis is in a mysterious figure. Under the influence, the attitude changed greatly and became very aggressive. At a meeting, the angry leader Rafael kicked the table on the spot. One is that the two fiancee of the lord Rafael also caused contradictions. The chief security officer Schumann had a birthday, and specially set up a banquet on the night of bliss. As a newcomer to the holy crown city, Schumann had a big face. Both Xiannier and Yalina were invited. Unfortunately, the atmosphere in the first half of the banquet was good. Later, I drank some wine. Xiannier and Elena had a quarrel because of some trivial matters. The two girls were needles. For the Maimang, I couldn''t help, but fortunately, Schumann didn''t see the situation, and hurriedly sent people to find Gao Bin and Gael''s general manager. Gao Bin and Gael¡¯s chief executives are famous legends in the world. Naturally, they will not turn their faces because of a bit of arrogance. They are very harmonious with each other. One swears at his sister, one forcibly takes away Jaina. This matter has come to an end.


    There are always a lot of smart people in the world. Some people find that Gao Bin and Gael, who had been dining together every day, separated on the next day, took two tables, and did not talk to each other all day, although they kept Talking and laughing, but the atmosphere is very subtle.


    The weird thing is that the news of the invasion of the abyss world only made people talk for a few days. The small things that happened later made people feel shocked. It is not that the people in the holy city are unclear. The key lies in education. Only aristocrats can enjoy systematic education, and civilians have few opportunities for education. For the latter, they can only learn about the abyssal race from the barbaric population. It is undeniable that most legends are always seriously distorted. Historical facts, the heroes are like a shining saint, and the enemy often looks very clumsy, stupid, incompetent, even the fierce enemy, in the fierce with a bit of funny colors.


    Do stupid, incompetent enemies need to worry? The answer is imaginable. It can even be said that the confidence of the civilians in victory is far greater than that of Hanjin, and the relationship between Hanjin, the Holy See and the Elves can influence the future of the Holy City. Through the riots of the believers, people I have already seen Hanjin¡¯s iron fist. No one wants the holy crown city to set off the storm again.


    In an inconspicuous corner of the Holy Crown City, an equally insignificant small hotel slowly closed the store door, and then a simple carriage left the hotel quietly...


    Han Jin finally understood that the secret thing is the most prone to deterioration.


    After he rescued Geng Green, he had made up his mind and only told Guevara and Jeddes that he must be careful and secure to ensure the safety of the Holy Crown City.


    Want to deal with Longcheng and Longyu, you need a large number of äÎ äÎ åó, let Geng Green one person to make? That is unrealistic, not to mention that Geng Green has already indicated his attitude, to help you, to be a human condition, not to help you, you have nothing to say, because there are already two owes.


    In the Holy City, the most qualified to preside over the production of äÎ äÎ , is Yalina, followed by Hogan, let Hogan do? Let''s not say if a person can come over, and sooner or later, the konjac will be revealed to the world one day. When Yalinna knows, what will he think? Ok, let Yalinna preside over it, then take Siniel, when Xiannier knows, what do you think? Ok, okay, tell Siniel, then you must be squatting at the high guest? Also, do you want to marry the Duke of Solomon?


    In fact, Hanjin¡¯s interpersonal relationship is very complicated, and after he occupied the holy crown city, the holy crown city has become a hodgepodge city. Many power groups have spokesmen here, and Yalina and Gael¡¯s chief executives are from the capital of the elements. Going out, Gao Bin, Xian Nier from Ye Liucheng, Adolf, Jeddes on behalf of the Holy See, Dominique is Thunder Titan, Duye Sam, Winston, Saxon are the mercenaries of the Cliff City, now the cliff The city''s chamber of commerce is also here, Lang Ning was born in Beit League, Yalin Mountain Reiter is the general of Kubu City, there are many, in short, a deal is not appropriate, there may be a gap.


    For this incident, Han Jin and Guevara had a headache for a few days. In the end, Han Jin made a decision. Since they are friends, they must believe in them. Although each person¡¯s personality is very different, some are calm, some are with some. Childish, some born with a happy, some embarrassing, but whether mature or not, in this matter of life and death, you should believe that friends have their own size.


    Han Jin specially held a core meeting for the äÎ äÎ , , , , , , ̹ åó åó åó åó åó åó åó åó åó åó åó åó åó åó åó åó åó åó åó åó åó åó åó åó åó åó åó åó åó åó åó åó åó åó åó åó åó åó åó åó åó åó åóThe expression is the same, first stunned and then turned into ecstatic.


    Although the footprints of human beings have spread all over the continent and become the mainstream of the world, the existence of the dragons has always been like a mountain, pressing on the head of human beings. Even if the unified empire of that year was to be bowed to the dragons, At most, the attitude of non-violence and non-cooperation is adopted, and we dare not brazenly challenge the dragons. Once a war breaks out, humans can''t afford it. When the dragon wants to come, they want to leave. A large number of dragons can completely destroy a city in the blink of an eye. What''s more, the real decision of the war is between the strongest. In the contest, human beings are absolutely inferior in this respect, so they can only be patient.


    The dragon slayer is often a great hero in people''s minds. This kind of mentality also shows human dissatisfaction more or less.


    The most exciting among the people, not Yalina, is also her eye-catching, I wanted to let the mysterious old man be her teacher. Now that she knows the identity of Genglin, Yalina¡¯s wish is even more urgent.


    Solomon''s character is a bit strange. He never systematically taught Yalina anything, but only occasionally pointed out a few words. That''s all. Strictly speaking, Yalena can have today''s achievements, almost all relying on self-study.


    This is a regret in the life of Elena. She said that she is a strict father and a mother. But Solomon is neither strict nor kind, and almost always has a more laissez-faire attitude towards several children, so that children can grow up freely. Linna always wanted to get Solomon''s praise, but it didn''t happen today.


    As everyone knows, Solomon wants to inherit the descendants, not the magical rumors, but the knowledge. For him, magic is only the carrier of the ideal, just as the flesh is the carrier of the soul, he tried it, but several children Not that piece of material, and finally gave up.


    When Yalina got the drawings of the konjac, she was even more excited. She immediately shut herself in the room and went all out to study the manufacturing process of äÎ äÎ ,, but in the eyes of outsiders, Yalena was obviously being The gas is broken...


    In the middle of the night, a black man sneaked into the Ares. This person never lived on the Ares. Every time he gets on the boat, he will try to hide in the cloak, so that others can''t see his face, but he holds in his hand. A token that can only be used on the Ares, the mountain fighters of the night did not block him, only when they did not see anyone.


    Han Jin was negotiating with Guevara in his room, and the door was knocked. With Han Jin¡¯s ¡®coming in,¡¯ Kultini pushed the door open.


    Kurtini¡¯s character is also somewhat weird. He has been missing the Lord, and Han Jin has performed very well. He can accept this nostalgia. Perhaps this is the reason for winning Curtini¡¯s true loyalty.


    Kurtini always stays in front of the tomb of Zagunede. Han Jin rarely uses him. He really needs him. Kurtini will not reject the call of Hanjin, but he is not used to cooperating with Hanjin. I like to be alone or to find my own people.


    "Adult, the owner of the Black Pearl Inn has left the Holy Crown City yesterday." Curtini whispered: "I have been following her and following the vampire camp."


    Han Jin and Guevara looked at each other and asked slowly: "What did you find?"


    "I didn''t dare to rush in. Among the vampires, there should be a strongman of the ranks of Alquette. My stealth can''t beat them." Curtini replied: "But I waited until today. In the morning, I found that the vampires had signs of mobilization and estimated what they should do."


    "This is a good thing." Guevara smiled: "We have to respond, always dragging hands, it is inevitable to be suspicious, but... only by this news, they have the courage to provoke us. ?"


    "They will test us first." Han Jin said faintly: "No matter what we think of them, in their own eyes, the vampire is the most proud race, the whole family rushed out, after a few months of marching I rushed to the ground to find revenge, but they were scared by us... Oh, their self-esteem is not allowed, so as long as there is a little bit of good news for them, they can be a reason to not have to endure."


    "Vampires have a long life span. There are many monsters that have lived for hundreds of years or even thousands of years. Don''t underestimate them." Guevara.


    "Is it a thousand years of life, or have you slept for a thousand years?" Han Jin showed a sardonic smile: "Is that alive? I have dealt with Alquette, huh, I understand them, just like this, tomorrow, we Take the initiative!"

 Chapter 486： The future of the Ares

    Chapter VIII The Future of the God of War


    There is no pressure or threat in this war between the blood and the blood. The difficulty of war is not small. It is difficult to fight not only with the blood, but also with the flag. For the current Han Jin, the vampire army is not his opponent at all, and even without his own personal shot, the monk Adolf has been fighting for Hanjin several times.


    If the cat is the natural enemy of the mouse, then the priest is the natural enemy of the abyss. The abyss is divided into two lines, one is undead, the other is dark, and no matter which one, it is very afraid of light magic. The former, will be turned into fly ash in the white light, the latter, the combat power will also drop sharply, just like the curse.


    The blood family is an undead creature. There is a joke that vampires are not to die. This is not a swearing, but a fact. Only the vampire who has been killed has never had an old vampire.


    Undead life, strong body, can be deformed, break through a certain stage, can also get talent ability, these together, the vampire looks very very powerful, but unfortunately, the strong mouse is also a mouse.


    All the blood races will never forget an unforgettable name. In the first world war, it was the Paladin Gotthard in the heroic era.


    Gotha is a genius who is not born. At the age of eleven, he entered the Guangming Knight Academy. At the age of fourteen, he became the first strongest student. When he was sixteen, the first world war broke out and he just got a bright future. Gotha of the Order of the Knights went on the battlefield.


    When Gotha was twenty years old, he became a paladin, but I don¡¯t know why, he went on the road to the priests. If Gotha didn¡¯t disappear, the position of the pope is definitely his. Strictly speaking, he At that time, it was no longer a knight. People called him this way because Gotha¡¯s classmates who met in the college became the **** followers of Gotha, and most of them went to high positions in the long war. Of course, This is also the result of Gorda''s vigorous support. In order to advertise that his relationship with Gotha is different, when they see Godda, they always respect the Knights. Under the influence of these generals, people are used to using Paladins. To call Gotha.


    And Gotha''s most famous battle is a person, facing a huge race, a vampire, unfortunately became the opponent of Gotha.


    After the specific battle, no one knows that Gotha is a silent person and refuses to disclose the inside story. Anyway, he came back alive, and the position of the vampire in the abyss world has fallen sharply, and the situation is similar to the current Titans.


    If the current blood family knows the true identity and strength of the monk Adolf, it may be scared to death. This is obviously the second Gotthard. Where do they have the courage to confront a semi-god-level powerhouse of the light system? !


    Therefore, Han Jin can''t let Adolf take the shot anyway. In the end, how should he arrange for the troops to make Guevara rack his brains? The strength is too strong, it will scare people away, and the strength is too weak. Causes suspicion.


    Finally, the Holy Crown City dispatched the United Army, Langing''s Rapids Corps, Saxon''s Second Swordsmen, and Amy Jie''s Bright Knights. Gaobin joined the coalition with more than 6,000 silver Pegasus fighters.


    Although there are many military forces dispatched by the Holy Crown City, they are all posing, and the army of vampires is the same. The real battle is often carried out between the strongest of the two sides, and the survival of the two will be determined by the strongest of the two sides. .


    Just like the Orc, if not Guevara, Dominic, and Yalina are in front of them, perhaps the first wave of the Orcs can tear open the battle of the Holy City, if not Han Jinyi Killing the desperate gold blood warriors, the orc Prince Rheinnell and his companions are fully capable of turning the tide.


    Mastering the power, I have mastered everything, so there will be countless people who will follow the path of the professional.


    Of course, the Ares will be dispatched, otherwise it will be too much to look down on, but there is no tension on the ship before the war. It is a relaxed and harmonious, and even Resley and Lorraine are infected. When chatting, they still complain that they can¡¯t go to the street in a short time. .


    After the army of the Holy Crown City came out seven or eighty miles, the camp was set up in the same place. On the second morning, Han Jin received the news from the silver Pegasus warrior. The blood family had already shown the stupid movement, but now they have exited for dozens of miles. And still continue to retreat, it seems that it may have been retreated to the Great Rift Valley, where the abyss world went to the ground.


    I don''t know what words to use to describe the blood family, and guilty? Some of them are not right. They have never seen each other. If you don¡¯t paint them, you will express your guilt in the most.


    Sending away the silver Pegasus warrior, Han Jin went to the deck, he was ready to find Guevara to discuss, because the sky is still early, there are very few people on the deck, Guevara''s work habits are very standard, but it is already up, What surprised Han Jin was that Geng Green was also there. He was standing next to a magic crystal cannon and whispering something to Hogan.


    Hogan already knows the identity of Geng Green. It¡¯s just that Han Jin has not seen the flaws. He regards Geng Green as an ordinary old man. This is a bit difficult for Hogan. Although he does not reach the level of respect, he looks very good. Humility, you know, Hogan¡¯s temper is very arrogant. He is only honest in front of a few people, and he will reveal prototypes in front of others.


    "The silver Pegasus warrior sent the news." Han Jin said while sitting down across the Guevara, and then found that Guevara did not seem to hear him, still looking at what is fascinating, could not help but follow Gewa Pulled the line of sight and looked at the past: "What are you looking at?"


    "Of course it is him." Guevara smiled: "I didn''t expect that he was a cold-hearted person, and there was some discrepancies with Jedice''s description."


    ¡°Why do you say this?¡± Han Jin said.


    "He is trying to reform the magic crystal cannon." Guevara said: "Hogen didn''t tell you? They...should have no rest for one night."


    Han Jin paused and silently said that when he added the drawings of the äÎ äÎ ¸ø to him, he said that the two sides would not owe each other, and the real purpose of the increase of Green may be to worry about being reported by others, so first put In words, in fact, it is impossible for Geng Green to get out of the way. Does he want to take revenge? If you want to, it can only cooperate with Hanjin. Hanjin is interested in the drawings of the konjac. The intention is already obvious. The enemy of the enemy is of course his own friend. It first shows the attitude, but it is to fix a kind of increase. Partnership.


    "Nothing strange." For a moment, Han Jin slowly said: "Jedice is the Archbishop of the Diocese. He is the president of the Magic Guild. Hehe... They belong to two opposites, and there is definitely a misunderstanding between them. ¡±


    "If he can rebuild these magic crystal cannons, and then install ten sets, eight sets of konjac, our Ares is getting stronger and stronger." Guevara showed a smug smile.


    "I would rather hope that he can pass on his magical knowledge to Yalina and Hogan." Han Jin smiled and taught people to fish, it is better to teach people to fish, I don''t know if Green does not understand this truth.


    "Have you ever mentioned it to him?" Guevara whispered. "It is a very proud thing to accept Yalena as his student."


    "The question is, will he think so?" Han Jin was slightly helpless: "I didn''t have a chance to talk to him."


    "Now is an opportunity." Guevara said: "I guess... he will promise, but you must first show the identity of Yalene."


    "Magic Light, the daughter of the Grand Duke of Solomon?" Han Jindao.


    "And, she is your Fiance''s fiancee." Guevara smiled. "Two are equally important."


    Regardless of the regrets and hatreds of the past, people like Geng Green should understand what it is to face reality, unless he really wants to passively avoid the world, but as a super-powerful, he really wants to make himself Should a brilliant life be filled with sorrow?


    At least, the current behavior of Geng Green clearly expresses a signal, he does not want to!


    Therefore, accepting the student of Elena is very important to Geng Green. It is not only a close relationship with Han Jin, but also a guarantee of status.


    Guevara is old-fashioned. He thinks this is a matter of stability. There is no reason for Geng Green to refuse.


    Han Jin indulged for a moment and slowly nodded. He understood Guevara''s thoughts.


    "If you are not convenient, let me come." Guevara.


    "Alright." Han Jin smiled: "I do have some inconveniences." Since Geng Green has prevented him from reporting from the beginning, he can''t take risks, and it is much better to change to Guevara.


    "Right, what did you say?" Guevara said: "Is it the case that the vampire''s army has been withdrawn?"


    ¡°How do you know?¡± Han Jin said with amazement: ¡°Is the Elf Warrior talking to you?¡±


    "Of course I talked to me." Guevara said with no anger: "What use is it for you, regardless of these things? It is only polite to report to you."


    Guevara did not blame him in this regard. Han Jin hurriedly shifted the topic: "You know it, then I will go down."


    "Is it just going up?"


    "I am going to see Adolf." Han Jindao: "Some don''t worry..."


    When he mentioned Adolf, Guevara couldn''t help but frown. He didn''t understand what it was for. Adolf was very enthusiastic about this upcoming war, even a kind of fanaticism, because he worried that Adolf would cause damage to tactical actions. Raben didn''t want to bring Adolf, but he couldn''t do it. He heard the news of the battle. Adolf immediately went to the door. At that time, Adolf was in the momentum. No one on the whole Ares dare to refuse. Even Han Jin did not dare.


    "You have to look at him." Guevara smiled bitterly.


    "Yeah." Han Jin nodded. "Yalina''s business, you talk to Geng Green as soon as possible, there... It''s very tight. Fortunately, now she wants to study the drawings of the konjac, otherwise I am not clean. Come down."


    "I will talk to him as soon as you go down." Guevara said.


    "Then I am waiting for your news." Han Jin stood up and swept Geng Green and Hogan, but one said it was fascinating, and one was fascinated, and did not find the movement here.

 Chapter 487： Angel of unknown origin

    Chapter VIII, an angel of unknown origin


    On the promenade, Han Jin thought about it and walked to the room of Yalina. If Guevara''s judgment is really correct, he hopes that Yalena can immediately know the good news.


    I tapped two times on the door of Yalina. After waiting for a moment, no one responded. Han Jin simply pushed the door and went in. I was seeing Irina lying on the bed, although I was immersed in my dreams. However, there are still a few tired eyes on Yalinna''s face, and her face is not very good-looking. Obviously, studying the drawings of the äÎ äÎ ²¢²»ÊÇ is not an easy task, which consumes a lot of energy from Yalina.


    Han Jin put a light footstep and quietly walked over. He was a little distressed. At this time, he should do something, such as gently covering the sheet with Yalena, in order to meet the current atmosphere, but he is worried that Yarina will be awakened. So I just stood silently by the bed, staring for a moment, then turned and walked lightly.


    Going outside, Han Jin slowly closed the door, turned his head and saw that Xiannier stood at the door of the opposite room, smiling at himself.


    ¡°Have it got up so early?¡± Han Jin smiled. He was caught by Jenna from Jaina. He felt more or less uncomfortable, but since the relationship between Xiannier and Yalina has eased. After that, his mentality became much easier.


    "Yalina hasn''t gotten yet?" asked Sennel.


    "Yeah." Han Jin nodded. "It is estimated that she was busy again in the middle of the night."


    "Why must I study it myself?" Sunil looked around and saw no one. This said: "Let Geng Green guide her, isn''t it easier?"


    "Geng Green... I have been watching out for me, I can''t open it." Han Jin smiled bitterly.


    At this moment, the huge hull of the Ares violently and suddenly trembled, and the tremor was so large that Sunnier, who was standing at the door of the room and talking to Han Jin, almost slammed into the door frame, the mountain on the deck. The soldiers were also swayed one by one, and several Thunderbirds were simply taken off the hull. Han Jin felt a sigh of relief in his heart. He had no time to explain with Siniel, and immediately swayed the law, and his body shape followed. From the eyes of Xiannier, the next moment, he has come to his ''magic laboratory''.


    The heart of the gathering of the great spirits, the pure holy crystal, is emitting dazzling light, the light is shining to the extreme, the starry lights have all disappeared, and even the figures of the three angels are covered up.


    In the light that is so bright and inexplicable, a voice laughs insanely: "The despicable sorcerer, you dare to steal the great sacred crystals, now, ready to punish the Lord God... ¡±


    The crystal is getting brighter and brighter, the flashing light waves are getting denser and denser, the whole space becomes solidified, and the diffuse atmosphere makes people feel very uneasy, as if there is something in it that can explode at any time, all in all. The fried smashed.


    Han Jin¡¯s look is still very calm. I don¡¯t know why, and I don¡¯t know when it started. It¡¯s getting harder and harder to get angry. Even if it¡¯s angry, it¡¯s often done for others. His heart has become calm and waveless. And the unfathomable pool of water.


    "You forgot a word, I am the owner of my site." Han Jin said faintly, then swayed the law, and gave a low voice: "Feng!"


    Although it is only a low drink, but it contains a kind of imperial majesty, the surging light seems to really understand Han Jin¡¯s command, like the tide of the sea, and in the blink of an eye, the crystal has become Pure, and the starry light has also restored its original appearance.


    The angel in the middle has been stunned all the time, only looking at the pure sacred crystal, even though he can''t see his appearance, it can sense a kind of sadness, incomprehension, doubt, and even despair.


    "I fell down on you." Han Jin said slowly: "Tell me, how did you trigger the Holy Crystal?"


    "Impossible!" The angel, who looked very bleak, suddenly burst into hysteria: "How can the power of the Lord God be sealed?! This is impossible... it is impossible..."


    "I have already said that this is my world. Here, I am the only master." Han Jin sneered, he stopped looking at the day and asked the other two angels: "He What have you done just now?"


    ¡°Like...¡± an angel said, ¡°He is burning his life...¡±


    "It looks like you are not an ordinary light angel." Han Jin took a deep breath: "Do you have your own name?" At this time, Han Jin realized that he was sloppy, and before he got a brilliant pendant, brilliant hanging The fallen angel and Zachuned and Alquette struggled to the point of exhaustion; and before he got the shield of the lion, the angel in the shield of the lion was directly responsible for the protection of the dissmark. The release of the curse, so he conquered easily. But the bright robes have been sealed, and have been quietly hung in the ground for countless years. The power of the angels has remained at its peak. What''s more, the origin of this singer is definitely not simple, because he can trigger the sacred crystal.


    "Who are you in the end? How can you have the power to seal the Lord God?!" The day was still screaming. In his eyes, Han Jin¡¯s Taoism has subverted common sense, just like a small ant suddenly has the power of God. I was able to fall the lion to the ground.


    "An angel holds three kinds of power, order, wisdom and life. The right angel Alpha is a symbol of order. The intelligent angel Catherine holds wisdom. So who are you?" Han Jin said coldly: "Someone told me when I got After the full set of sacred armed forces, the six angels will merge into one. I thought it was just a simple fusion. Now I know that I guessed wrong, you are the subject, right?"


    Han Jin was too lazy to pay attention to the other party''s problems, and that day he only worried about his own doubts. The two sides did not answer. After a deadly confrontation, the day suddenly made a sneer: "The despicable sorcerer, I admit that you have a strong The power, but don''t think that you can confront the Lord God, the Lord God has already sensed the fluctuations of the Holy Crystal, your last days... not far away!"


    "Islamic." Han Jin smiled, revealing Bai Sensen''s teeth, and then waved his hands. The two angels on the left and right sides disappeared as if they had never appeared: "I will destroy the door of heaven one day and lose. Time and space nodes, your Lord God will never find a way home, let alone think about yourself before my last days, huh, huh... you are still yourself, but you have lost all your memories, Have you seen your companion? You will become like them."


    "The first time I heard that a human being wanted to challenge the right angel Alpha..." that day made a loud laugh.


    "I can do it, please believe me." Han Jin whispered back, he seemed to be persuading a friend to join his camp, but his smile and tone were filled with a repressed self-confidence.


    The angels can''t smile at all. When the language is pale and weak, the strong people often choose another way to solve the problem, violence! The angel''s light wings slowly opened, and the lightsaber also ran across the chest.


    "I was the first time I saw an angel who would deceive. When you appeared, I realized that it was protected by a magical enchantment that you could not understand. So, even if you are facing a blasphemy, you have no Release all the power, want to paralyze me, find the way out? Originally, the angel is not as pure as I imagined.¡± Han Jin sneered: ¡°Now is your last chance, come on, don¡¯t keep it, so you can¡¯t Unfortunately, I will be very satisfied."


    The angel''s light wing suddenly skyrocketed, and the lightsaber in his hand only crossed the distance of seven or eight meters in the blink of an eye and handed it to Han Jin.


    If you really understand Hanjin, you may not be able to resist it that day. There are of course many unexpected factors in the showdown on the mainland. But here, no one can escape Hanjin¡¯s control, and Hanjin repeats too much. After that, he is the owner of his territory.


    Han Jin¡¯s figure disappeared, and then a black thread like a snake snake came out of the starlight. At the same time that the black line appeared, he touched the angel¡¯s legs and wrapped it tightly.


    The angels slammed their wings and then exploded, trying to break free from their own breath.


    However, the most terrible thing is Han Jin, not a magical magic prop. Han Jin¡¯s figure suddenly appeared in front of him that day, and he punched his fist to the face that day.


    The angel''s reaction speed is extremely fast, and the combat experience is extremely rich. The lightsaber in the hand is immediately picked out, and even the cuts are played. If Hanjin continues to attack, his lightsaber will unscrupulously smash the arms of Hanjin. Han Jin received the back of the boxing, his lightsaber will pursue in a straight line, piercing Han Jin¡¯s body.


    At this moment, the starlight suddenly shook a bit, and that day, I found that my time was like a lost piece of time. His lightsaber could clearly smash the arm of China and South Korea, but now the lightsaber only provoked a little bit. Han Jin¡¯s fist has arrived.


    Hum... The figure that made it that day flew out, and Han Jin¡¯s figure flashed again, and suddenly appeared on the top of the day, a hand knife, and smashed the chest that day.


    It was another bang, and the day it fell heavily in the starlight. The whole magic laboratory seemed to tremble with it. The light wings that were violently oscillated, there were countless light feathers flying around, turning into free light spots, and finally Disappeared in the air.


    Compared with Al Quite, who was known for his spiritual strength at the time, Han Jin¡¯s skill was only skill. His attack power was much more fierce than that of Alquitt. He was twice hit hard, and he was temporarily unable to resist. The bundle of fairy ropes released by Han Jinxian was tightly wrapped around the body that day.


    Maybe, in just a short half second, the angel can recover, but Han Jin will not give any enemy opportunities. His fists will fall straight and fall once again, hitting the face that day.


    Hum... The head made up of pure radiance instantly collapsed, even being squeezed into a thin piece of paper, and the body that was tied into a body was not swayed by the control.


    The bombing and banging... Han Jin¡¯s punching speed is extremely fast, and he fell on the head of the day. He once advised the other party. Without reservation, there is no regret. In fact, he certainly will not think for the enemy. The point is that he wants satisfaction.


    Stillberg can only be a beginner of the Dao, Harley is also a half-baked, in other words, if the Holy Crystal changes, he is not on the Ares, then the consequences are unimaginable.


    Guevara also sensed the change of the Ares. The first thing he thought of was the magic lab. When he opened the crowd, he rushed into the magic lab with Sunil and the awakened Yalina from his sleep. At the time, he was seeing Han Jin as a madman who kept bombarding the poor angel.

 Chapter 488： The strongest enemy

    Chapter VIII The Strongest Enemy


    "Rafael, what happened?" Guevara cried in surprise, and he rarely saw when Han Jin was so rude.


    "Nothing." Han Jin smiled straight up, although his movements were fierce, but his look was always indifferent, and the two gave a very uncoordinated feeling, and that day, lying in the starlight, could not move. It is.


    In fact, the defensive ability of angels is one of the best in all super-order creatures. It is only inferior to the behemoths, and has a strong recovery instinct, and even the lowest-order little angels have the same spiritual strength as human beings. The magician, this is also the basic condition for the angel''s body to be solidified, otherwise the spot that has already turned into a free disappears.


    Although spiritual strength is the advantage of angels, but when faced with a stronger spiritual strength, the advantage becomes a disadvantage. Under the explosive impact of hundreds of minds, the figure that made that day has become very bleak. It is like a vague shadow.


    "Good pure light!" Elena looked suspiciously around.


    Han Jin¡¯s right hand swayed the law, and a golden symbol appeared in his palm. Then Han¡¯s palm slowly pressed down, and a little bit of immersion into the body of the day seemed to pre-what, and that day made a vague contract. Humming.


    Han Jin¡¯s wrist was lightly shocked, and the golden symbol was blasted in the body that day, turning into countless streamers and moving around. From the perspective of Guevara, Elena and others, the body that day It has been smashed by the streamer, but it has remained intact, and the snoring of the day has become more and more low, and finally it has become a dead silence.


    "Stand up." Han Jin said in a cold tone.


    The angel stood up very obediently and floated in midair, but his figure was somewhat unstable, because the light wing had dissipated and lost his support, and he could no longer be as comfortable as before.


    Han Jin turned his wrist, and there was a white light magic crystal in his hand. He then handed it to the day, and that day he did not hesitate and immediately took over the magic crystal.


    "How come you all came here?" Han Jin turned and asked.


    "Raphael, what happened in the end?" Sinnel asked.


    "Nothing, this guy is not obedient, I found some small troubles." Han Jin smiled.


    "Little trouble? Is it really a small trouble to make such a big move?" Shannier did not believe it.


    "Master, are you talking about me?" It was suddenly inserted.


    The mystery of Taoism is not only control, but even the spiritual beasts of the products can create an illusion of blood and blood. For example, Xiao Jinlei, from small to large, has always been obsessed with Han Jin because of To a certain extent, it has already regarded Hanjin as his own biological parents. The angel not only accepted his new identity immediately, but his intelligence was not affected. He could understand that Han Jin was talking about him and felt terrified. Now, Han Jin has become his only belief and is desperately defending. Still not too late, how can I go to trouble?


    "Not who else can you have?" Han Jin said faintly.


    "Yes..." I thought **** the day, but his memory just came to an abrupt end, as if he saw Han Jin at the first sight after his birth, and then saw the starlight and saw the faces. The strange person, then he found that his strength is very weak, and his master seems to be able to sense his pain, immediately gave him a brilliant light magic crystal, as to what he did to make the owner unhappy Things can''t be remembered, everything is blank.


    Han Jin¡¯s move to the law, two angels appeared in the starlight out of thin air, Han Jin said softly: "This is your companion, from now on, you will be here."


    "Understand, Master." The three angels answered the same voice. The other two angels had nothing unusual. Only the angel holding the magic crystal suddenly raised his head as if he was examining his companion with a less friendly look. He produced The feeling of annoyance, his voice should have been the loudest and most determined, but just like his companions, which made him somewhat unacceptable.


    "Let''s go, let''s go out first." Han Jin said to Guevara and others. When he walked to the door, he suddenly stopped his body and asked, "Do you have a name?"


    "Lennon, the master, my name is Lennon." The day made a loud voice, the voice was loud, and I was shocked by Yalena and Siniel. At this moment, he had doubts in his heart. How can I not know my name? Also, why am I called Lennon?


    "Lennon? Very good, you will be their leader in the future." Han Jin left a sentence and then disappeared outside the door.


    An extremely real sense of happiness rose from the day, made him intoxicated, and let him meet, let him forget the doubts just now, the master still knows him very well, he is born to be the leader.


    In the promenade, Han Jin took a few steps and suddenly turned back and asked Guevara: "Have you heard of a light angel named Lennon?"


    "No." Guevara shook his head. "As far as I know, all angels have no name except Alpha and Catherine."


    "Raphael, what is wrong with that angel?" asked Senniel.


    "I can''t tell." Han Jin sank: "What surprised me is that he has the ability to trigger the Holy Crystal. It looks like... I should look for a chance to talk to Adolf again."


    "Are you not already catching him? Why don''t you ask me clearly?" said Yalena.


    "According to the doctrine, angels are made by the Lord God of Light. Their souls are deep, engraved with the brand left by the Lord God. Do you really think that I have the ability to change them?" Han Jin shook his head: "I just sealed them." Memory, huh, huh... don¡¯t look at them now very obedient, once their memories recover, they will immediately become our enemies."


    "So to say...Is there a possibility of recovery?" Senniel asked in surprise.


    "Any magic will have a time to fail." Han Jin said slowly: "The magic that I release is no exception, just... that guy is a headache, do you know? He will deceive people. The seal appears loose. Other angels will show signs of it, I can detect it in time, that guy... it¡¯s hard to say."


    "Then we might as well take him..." Although Sunil¡¯s words were not finished, her meaning was already obvious.


    ¡°No.¡± Han Jin shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s safe to ruin him, but we also lost the opportunity. If I didn¡¯t guess wrong, only he can release the power of the law, and only him can be after the integration. Angel Alpha contends, and... the door to heaven, there should be a lot of secrets we can''t understand, maybe we can find the answer from him."


    "Raphael, every time I hear you mention the right to angel Alpha, I always have a feeling, do you regard Alpha as your enemy?" Guevara suddenly said.


    "Oh... I am crazy?" Han Jin laughed, but there was a guilty conscience in his laughter: "The Alpha of the Right Angel is the strongest of the whole plane, and the duty of the Alpha of the Right Angel is management and supervision. All the angels never interfere in the direction of the mainland. Even if the entire Holy See is completely destroyed, he will not reveal his will. We can''t make any connection with him. It can''t be a friend, and it can''t be an enemy."


    Guevara did not speak, only quietly looked at Han Jin, although not all, but after all, he witnessed some of Han Jin¡¯s growth experience and knew Han Jin very well. Although he couldn¡¯t tell what it was, he just knew that Something is wrong.


    "Can I still break through the gates of heaven and go to the legendary heavens..." Han Jin¡¯s attempt to prove this idea in a joke is very absurd, but the words are only half said, but they can¡¯t be said because The eyes of both Sunil and Yalena have changed.


    In the mind of Xiannier, Hanjin¡¯s future is endless. If there is enough time, she even believes that Hanjin will become stronger than the gods. Although Yalinna¡¯s cognition is not as clear as Siniel¡¯s, she is also very confident in Hanjin¡¯s. The semi-god-level powerhouse in her early twenties has several from ancient times to today. Han Jin¡¯s achievements have now surpassed the heroic era of Abraham!


    Therefore, in the eyes of Xiannier and Elena, it is not ridiculous to break through the gates of heaven, but it is too likely, as long as Hanjin wants to do so!


    "Cough..." Han Jin coughed a few times and hurriedly shifted the subject: "Mr. Guevara, have you talked to him?"


    "I have already talked about it." Guevara took a look at Han Jin, and transferred the topic of this method. It can be used once, and it is much more used. It definitely does not mean him Guevara, and Han Jin¡¯s performance makes Guevara more I believe in my feelings, but Han Jin does not want to talk. He does not want to be reluctant, so he follows the words of Han Jin: "I am not mistaken, he has no reason to refuse."


    "He promised?" Han Jin asked.


    "Well, I promised."


    "Great." Han Jin sighed with a sigh of relief and smiled at Yalena: "Isn''t I feel very happy?"


    "What are you talking about?" asked Yalena in confusion.


    "What else can you say." Han Jindao: "Geng Green has agreed to be your teacher."


    "Really?" Elena showed a ecstatic look. Her first reaction was to cheer her up, but she suddenly remembered the words of Gael, who was not the former Yalina, but Han Jin. The fiancee, with the ability of Hanjin, will become the emperor of the Megatron continent in the future, and she will become the queen. Therefore, from now on, we must train ourselves to develop the style of the motherhood, and can¡¯t be like a small one. Girl, think of this, Yalina forced herself to suppress her excitement, but her face has become red: "Great! It is so good... Do you know? In addition to his father, Mr. Geng Green is me. The first magician to admire from the bottom of my heart!"


    "What about Rafael? You don''t admire him?" Siniel laughed.


    "He?" Yalena said slyly: "He doesn''t count, I have now begun to wonder if he is using magic!"


    "Cough..." Han Jin coughed again.

 Chapter 489： Unexpected threat

    Chapter VIII Chapter Accidental Threats


    Although the strong people of the holy crown city did not take the blood family seriously, but the posture of the show is still to be put out, and the vampire army does not continue to shrink back, when the Ares is far from the Great Rift Valley. In the meantime, the vampires finally got the courage to list the battlefields on the plains and prepare for the battle. Unlike before, the rush to the ground was originally for the sake of revenge, but now it is fighting for their own dignity. In this way, Han Jin was scared back to the ground, and the vampire family would never want to look up in the abyss world.


    A vampire in a light red robes stood at the forefront of the tribe, about two kilometers away from the current array. Obviously, he was inviting.


    Similar scenes often appear in the romance of another world. It is true that the power of strength and the lethality of power can be promoted to a strategic world.


    The representative sent by the vampire must be one of the ancestors of the blood family. If he can really defeat Hanjin, of course, this is only if, and there is no Adolf sitting on the Ares, even if the vampires can''t fight the army of the Holy City, today''s victory. They must also be them.


    A strong person who cannot be restrained can easily destroy the enemy''s command center, or kill a large number of enemy generals, causing a devastating blow to the enemy''s morale!


    A year ago, Han Jin could make Zagunede squandered by one person alone, precisely because Zagunede could not restrict Hanjin. In fact, there are many strong people around Zaguned, such as the Abyss Devils. For example, Al Quart, the distant ancestor of the blood family, but they are unable to constrain the way of Hanjin''s magical mystery, so they have been at a disadvantage.


    The Ares slowly stopped, Guevara stood in front of the bow and looked at the smile, "Raphael, they challenged you."


    "Did I let them wait for it?" Han Jin also smiled: "Let me go out, I will go out, too much face."


    "I will do it for you." Dominique slowly stood up.


    "No, let Raphael go by yourself." Guevara hurriedly shook his head and could enjoy the title of "Yuanzu". The strength is not to be seen. Dominy may not be the enemy of the enemy. Only Han Jin personally came forward. In order to be sure of nothing.


    The prelude to the battle has been opened. Yalena, Sunil and others have come to the deck. Only Adolf knows nothing. Han Jin has forced him to stay in his room. Otherwise, he will not give each other. The time of conversation, maybe Adolf has already rushed up.


    Xiannier and Elena stood on both sides of Hanjin, and together they arranged Hanjin¡¯s shirt. Today¡¯s Hanjin is armed with teeth, a brilliant pendant on the neck, and a shield of the lion on the left arm. Outside wearing a dragon scales made by Yalina, wearing a bright shirt, plus Han Jin¡¯s sacred corpse and cellar, said that Han Jin¡¯s fighting power is endless, but it¡¯s too early, but he is definitely not dead. Incarnation.


    "Be careful." Yalena whispered, and they were armed like this. Yarina was still not at ease because it was an unconventional battle, and the ground and the ground were thousands of miles away. They didn''t understand the secrets of the vampire. I can''t talk about knowing oneself and knowing each other.


    "Winning is sure to win, but don''t win too fast." Guevara also said: "At least, can''t let those poor guys feel desperate." Compared with Yalina, Guevara wants to be optimistic. too much.


    "I know."


    "Be careful with their calculations." Shannier whispered: "Those despicable vampires can''t be faithful. In order to win, they can do anything."


    "I understand..." Although everyone''s embarrassment is not necessary, he can only nod.


    Just as Han Jin was ready to meet the challenge of the vampire, on the other side of the Rift Valley, two figures stood quietly on the summit.


    The Great Rift Valley is very long, almost 20 miles. It is reasonable to say that Han Jin can''t detect their existence, then they certainly have no way to observe the movement of the Ares. However, the woman in the black dress standing in front of the silver dress is relished. Looking at something, her temperament is somewhat strange, without any traces of modification, giving a pure natural soft beauty, smooth curves, exquisite and exquisite, knees and calves exposed from the skirt of the war skirt, round and jade, appearance And the body is the best, but the silver long hair hanging down like silk, under the black skirt, let her add a bit of demon in the air, it is not dare to look straight.


    The person standing behind the woman is ugly to the extreme. He can even say that he should be the brother of the Harley family. However, Harley¡¯s form is half-real and half-real, and that person is real.


    Under the wide cloak, it was a white bone, and the black hole was in the eyelids. Like Harley, it flashed a strange red light. His robes were obviously out of shape, and a light breeze blew, and the robes swayed wildly. It seems that the inside is covered with a thin bamboo pole.


    "I seem to find the man you called Rafael." The woman in front said with a smile: "He is really young."


    "Catherine, you must kill him! Kill him in the most cruel way!!" The bones of the cheekbone suddenly moved up and down, and squeezed a very sharp voice from it: "Yes, I heard that he Already have two fianc¨¦es? Haha... Catherine, you should kill his fiancee first, kill them in front of Rafael and let him taste..."


    The cheekbone said happy, but did not find that the smile on Catherine''s face was disappearing a little bit. Killing Rafael was not a problem for Catherine. Anyway, she has been looking for things for countless years. To do it, one time only to find out whether it was a male dragon or a female dragon born from an unknown egg, she can keep it for decades. However, the sacrum tried to use love to inflict damage on the enemy, which was very resentful to her Catherine, because she had experienced the same damage a long time ago.


    "Mante, are you ordering me?" Catherine said faintly.


    The scream of the cheekbend came to an abrupt end. In a sense, Catherine had no idea, she didn''t need any kind of heart, and the power was enough to prove everything, so she always had her own anger. The sorrowful music came out, and the bones of course understood that Catherine was suddenly angry, but he did not know the reason and did not know how to answer.


    "Denver has helped me, I owe him a love, so I will accept your request." Catherine''s voice revealed a cold snap: "Do you understand what I mean?"


    "Yes, please forgive me..." It was called Mante''s skeleton, and if he could sweat now, it is estimated that his cold sweat has drenched his robes: "I am so excited, so... ..."


    "You are not excited." Catherine''s voice still looked very cold: "Do you hate him? Because of him, have you become what it is now?"


    The mane that called Mante hesitated and whispered back: "Yes."


    "Mante, you are too stupid." The cold on Catherine''s face disappeared, replaced by a sardonic smile: "I am very surprised, how can you accept such stupid students with Denver''s ability? Do you know? You have already committed a capital crime."


    "I? Death sin..." The mandible''s skeleton was stunned.


    "Become a lich, you should be honored. At least, Denver thinks so." Catherine said in a playful tone: "What about you? How deep is your hatred, it means how unwilling you are to become Lich, now, you are hating Rafael, then one day, you will hate Denver who made you a lich. If you let Denver know your hatred, huh... you can sleep."


    The mane''s cheekbones couldn''t speak again. The sound of a slight impact on the bones in the wind, and Catherine''s contact these few days, he thought that this powerful female angel is an idiot, it is easy to fool, now understand He and the other party are not at all a level, the strength is the same, and the mind is the same.


    Moreover, Catherine is terrible, but Denver is even more terrible. If Denver knows this, then he is completely finished. All the proud, proud, grateful declarations of the past will be completely dismantled, and Denver will never spare him!


    "Right, Denver told you? Why is he not doing such a fun thing?" Catherine suddenly changed the subject.


    "I...I...the fun thing?" The mane that called Mante was about to collapse in the great fear. He heard Catherine''s words, but he couldn''t understand.


    "Do not worry, I will not care about your life and death, nor is it worth my mouth." Catherine stretched out: "Now, answer my question."


    "What is... fun?"


    "Of course it means this world war."


    Although she got some assurance from Catherine, the skeleton was still frightened and said in a trembling voice: "The teacher said... the teacher said..."


    "what did he say?"


    "The teacher said he was not interested."


    ¡°Why?¡± Catherine asked curiously.


    "The teacher said that the Lord of Light is a liar, and that Hamas is also a liar. He is not interested in helping anyone, and he is not interested in attacking anyone."


    "The liar?" Catherine showed a puzzled look.


    "The Lord of Light tells the believers that they will have eternal life in heaven. The **** of death, Hamas, also uses the immortal life to confuse believers. In fact, no one believes in light or dark believers can get eternal life, only..."


    "Only Denver can give life to eternity? Hehe..." Catherine grinned, but no one could tell if she was ridiculous or really agree.


    It was Mante¡¯s skeleton that hesitated for a moment. Denver also said something else, but he should not reveal the teacher¡¯s judgment. However, thinking of it, Mante made up his mind and said in a flattering tone: ¡°The teacher still Said that he didn''t want to be fooled by Donald."


    "What does this mean?" Catherine snorted.


    "The teacher said that the purpose of Donald''s launch of this war is very vicious." The mandible called Mante''s skeleton said: "Call all the warriors in the abyss world, go out of their homes, revenge for the ancestors, if they can really occupy the earth above the world, Donald''s prestige will transcend all the leaders from ancient times to the present. If it fails, Donald will use the power of the earth''s world, consume the power of other lords, and return to the abyss world, he will become a unique king. Now, there are many powerful The existence is not subject to Donald''s orders, for example, you... there are more and more powerful Black Dragons, as well as flame tyrants, but after the end of the war... Oh, you should understand."


    Catherine was silent, and after a long while, she whispered: "I admit that Denver is a very wise big lich, but...he may have misread Donald because he underestimated the power of faith."


    At the other end of the Rift Valley, Han Jin has already flew down to the Ares. The entire Sacred Crown City Group did not expect that the fallen angel Catherine, the supreme commander of the army, would be so casual, just because of a negligible request, she left it. No matter the army, he returned to the Black Crow City.

 Chapter 490： a wave of unrest

    The forty-nine chapters of the first wave of waves have risen again


    Han Jin slowly approached the vampire who stood at the forefront, but his eyes crossed the other side, scanning the vampire battles thousands of miles away. Strictly speaking, Han Jin has revealed flaws. According to Guevara¡¯s plan, he should pay attention to each other, and he will fight with a slap in the face. He will win the victory with a slight gap, but his eyes are not focused on the enemy, ignoring Still ignored?


    Perhaps this is proof from the side that there can be no perfect acting in the world, and more or less always show some feet. The key is whether it will be noticed.


    When the distance between the two was shortened to more than 30 meters, Han Jin stopped and his eyes finally fell on the enemy. It was an old vampire with a drooping eye, as if watching His own toes, his temperament is extremely quiet, even like a dead person without life, always motionless.


    However, his hair is very funny, although the hair is still black, but the head is already bald, smooth as a mirror, like a skating rink, as for the surrounding black hair, that is the barbed wire around the ice rink...


    "The atmosphere seems to be very solemn." Han Jin said with a smile: "Are we supposed to say a few nonsense?"


    The vampire finally got a little bit of alive, but Han Jin¡¯s words were too sharp, so that he didn¡¯t know what to say. Justice, although it often became a fig leaf for the authorities, but it was indispensable at the moment, The two should take a hateful past theory and then start playing, but Han Jin¡¯s words are there, as long as you speak, it is nonsense!


    "Alquitte is my friend, my brother. He has spent countless days and nights with me. We used to think that we can continue to go on. Now, I have lost him forever." The vampire The word says: "You destroyed him, then... I will ruin you and ruin everything you have!"


    "I can see that you are an ideal vampire." Han Jin replied innocently: "However, did your mother tell you? There is often a huge gap between ideal and reality, you have to have enough Psychological preparation is good."


    Maybe it¡¯s a feeling of fighting, maybe it¡¯s a disdain for the tongue. The vampire obviously doesn¡¯t want to continue to argue. He takes a long breath and the thin figure suddenly expands and then suddenly turns into a red hurricane. Straight to Hanjin.


    In fact, it is not the wind, but because the vampire''s movements are too quick, and the figure has been turned into an overlapping and blurred image.


    Han Jin¡¯s figure disappeared from the place, and then appeared behind the vampire. He did not look back. His eyes were indifferent and swept in the battle of the vampires. According to the news of the elf warriors, several ancestors of the blood family. All out, where are the remaining monsters hidden?


    The vampire turned quickly in the air and threw himself back into Hanjin. The claws that were bent like hooks slammed into the heart of Hanjin in a fierce and incomparable position.


    Han Jin¡¯s figure disappeared again, leaving only a group of quietly burning flames.


    The vampire''s attack was much faster than the electric figure. When he saw the flame, the fingertips that had already been discovered had already been caught. The next moment, he suddenly screamed with screams. The fingertips are retracted at a faster rate.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like my gift?¡± Han Jin said faintly, he has already seen it. This blood ancestor is almost the same as Alquette. He is used to fighting in close combat, but the latter uses his own mental power to make damage, while the former is completely Rely on the physical attack ability.


    "I also have a present!" The vampire snorted, and then his figure suddenly exploded.


    In fact, it belongs to an illusion. It is not the body, but a group of heavy black mist. They fly like numerous fireworks, and instantly cover the space within a few hundred meters. real.


    The people on the God of War are no longer able to see the scene inside. Others are better. They have enough confidence in Han Jin. Siniel and Elena are concerned about chaos and can¡¯t help but hold their breath. .


    Han Jin has appeared outside the black fog enchantment. He looks a little bored. He looks at the sky for a while, and looks at the vampires in the distance for a while, seems to be waiting for something.


    For a moment, the vampire who fought with Hanjin slowly walked out of the dark fog and looked at Han Jin coldly.


    "Be serious! Can you?" Han Jin whispered, he wanted to complete his mission, fight with the enemy, and then win with a small advantage, but the acting also needs to feel, the other attack can not threaten Can he still enter the show when he arrives?


    The vampire¡¯s heart is extremely depressed. In the past fighting career, his fog is definitely a killer. In that thick fog, the warrior will become a scorpion, a scorpion, can¡¯t see anything, and can¡¯t hear any sound. Most magicians can only wait and see, although many magicians have mastered the magic of moving magic, but to successfully release the magic, you must have a clear orientation coordinates.


    Hanjin alone, as long as his feet have not left the ground, will not be troubled by any enchantment, immediately released the mantle, so that he has the freedom to choose a safe battlefield.


    Now, Han Jin actually asks the opponent to be serious, which is simply cheap and sells.


    "Well... well..." The vampire''s voice trembled slightly, and immediately turned into a whistling sound that was enough to tear the space. The body shape came out and instantly hit Han Jin.


    This time, the vampire attack is much faster than before, and even Han Jin has a feeling that it is too late to release the curse. However, this is a bit of a fighting, and he has been waiting for a long time.


    Han Jin does not evade, the right fist seems to be slow and fast, wrapped in the mind of Pang Pei, straight to meet the claws of the other side.


    Boom... In the violent impact, the movement of Han Jin¡¯s mind was almost shaken, and his body shape was backed up by a dozen steps. It was only barely stopped. The vampire was much worse than Han Jin¡¯s, at least he wore it. The quality of the robes is far less than the armor of Hanjin. The turbulent airflow is like a sharp knife, cutting his robes out of a wound, and his right claw is obviously distorted.


    "Just these?" Han Jin showed a cold smile, his expression was in line with the strong style, but his heart was secretly complaining, he did not expect a blood ancestor accustomed to close combat, even after a hard hit, It was revealed that he was defeated, so that he couldn¡¯t explain it when he went back, and he would definitely train!


    As everyone knows, Han Jin¡¯s current thoughts far exceed the original Alquite, but he did not know how to release the skills before, and the vampire and Alquette¡¯s strength is similar. If Han Jin and the other party have already become a group, it will be better than now. Much more, but the two sides chose to have no fancy offensive, and the result was high.


    "Oh...hehehe..." The vampire made a weird laughter, then extended his left hand and slowly pointed to Han Jin, and his mouth sang a spell in a low voice.


    Han Jin stood there helplessly, waiting quietly. According to his fighting style, he would never give any enemy a chance to sing magic, but he is really worried that the other party can''t bear it, so he has to give it a modest.


    Suddenly, Han Jin felt a cool feeling in his heart, and his eyebrows were also faintly painful. It was entirely instinct, and he suddenly turned his head to the side.


    The vampire pointed to Hanjin¡¯s index finger and broke his fingertips. He immediately turned into a blood arrow and directed straight to Hanjin¡¯s forehead.


    The speed of the blood arrow is so fast that it can''t be described by words. Even with Han Jin''s ability to respond, when he sees the blood arrow flying to himself, he will do the evasive action. It is definitely too late.


    Jin Feng swept from the head of Han Jin, and then he felt a sharp pain. When he turned half-turned, he faintly saw a trace of black things floating around, it should be pulled out. The hair, and finally, heard a sharp whistle, which is enough to prove that the attack from the vampire on the opposite side far exceeded the speed of the sound.


    The blow failed and did not end. The blood arrow suddenly burst into the air, then returned and shot back.


    Han Jin did not dare to care about it. Although there is a sacred body to protect himself, the Taoist method should not be wasted. He must be as cherished as real life, so as to protect his own safety.


    Han Jin¡¯s movement of the law, his body shape disappeared, and immediately appeared in a place 100 meters away. The blood arrow then turned, and the strange and incomparable rush to Han.


    Just now Han Jin was less than 20 meters away from the vampire, so the blood arrow caused him a fatal threat. Now the distance is 100 meters away, giving him more reaction time.


    Han Jin Meng went down to a short body, and the blood arrow spurred from the wind above his head. The swaying wind swept the hair of Han Jin once again, and Han Jin¡¯s figure continued to shrink downwards and disappeared without a shadow. No trace.


    The blood arrow lost its target and hovered in the air. At this moment, the talents on the Ares were seen from the perspective of the perspective. The attack power was so strong that it forced the Hanjin to evade several times. It was only a small one. A pair of red-stained fingers.


    For a moment, Han Jin rose from another place, and the blood arrow immediately launched, rushing to Hanjin.


    Han Jin¡¯s mouth showed a sneer. It was because he was caught unprepared, and because he was a little stunned, but he had to fight back. Man, there is a bit of competition, at least not in yourself. The ugly woman is in front of her beloved woman.


    A sly purple light suddenly shot from Hanjin''s hand. Although the blood arrow has an extremely rare speed, the distance of hundreds of meters has already greatly reduced the threat, and it is enough for Hanjin to launch a counterattack.


    Hung... The purple light has blown into a cloud that has been scattered. The blood arrow seems to evaporate from the air. It can¡¯t be seen anymore. Han Jin¡¯s heavenly road with smashing and smashing has an unimaginable power, no matter what the vampire is. What is the cost of this weird magic, the result can not be changed.


    ¡°What else?¡± Han Jin said coldly.


    "That was a very interesting little guy. I couldn''t understand his inheritance." Catherine, who was watching the other side of the Rift Valley, smiled and floated a little. "I can''t help it."

 Chapter 491： Go all out

    Chapter 419 is going all out


    Han Jin slowly walked to the opposite vampire, just end the battle? It¡¯s still a bit fast, and I can¡¯t just endure it anymore. When I think of it, the chill in his eyes gradually retreats and I put on a look that is awkward.


    At this time, Han Jin¡¯s eyes suddenly slammed into the sky with a small black spot, and the small black dots were rapidly zooming in. At most, it took less than ten seconds to become a beautiful and elegant temperament. The beautiful woman, then, her body suddenly stopped at the position about 30 meters ahead of Hanjin.


    Han Jin just saw the appearance of the other side, and suddenly there was a crisp sound of the explosion in the air. It seemed that there were thousands of whipes twirling at the same time, and then a hard wind rushed out from behind the woman. The film flies in the sand, and the turf is dancing wildly.


    Han Jin was trying to say something to his vampire opponent, half-mouthed, and the wind actually poured in from his mouth, like a fist hitting his throat.


    Han Jin has never seen such a fierce wind, just seems to have his own form!


    Boom... It¡¯s a loud noise. After the wind rushes through Hanjin, it blows up again and sweeps away. The numerous grasses are uprooted, and a few high-heeled stones can¡¯t help but roll on the ground. There are not many trees on it. There are only a few small trees that have not yet been matured. They cannot withstand the power of the wind, and they are stopped by the waist.


    This wind came suddenly, and it went suddenly. It was only after a moment of rolling out of the kilometer. It disappeared silently, but the wilderness within the scope of the wind enveloped a mess, as if it had just been encountered. Some kind of natural disaster.


    Han Jinchang took a breath. As the saying goes, the expert has reached out and knows if there is any, and Han Jin has stood at the top of the mainland. He is an expert at home. He can sense a huge threat without having to do it.


    The vampire who had just fought with Hanjin showed ecstasy. He didn''t greet him, didn''t speak, just quietly retired. Catherine lived in the abyss world for so long, her temper is already well known. When Catherine wants to talk to you, she will naturally open her mouth. When Catherine doesn''t want to pay attention to you, it is best to close her mouth and go far, otherwise she will ask for trouble, or even find her own way.


    There was a commotion in the battle of the vampires. When Catherine appeared, all the vampires were overjoyed, and they finally got the courage of long absence.


    "Hello." Catherine said with a smile, and then combed the hair that had been disturbed by the wind with a very beautiful movement.


    The reaction of the people on the Ares is of course the opposite of the vampire. Siniel and Elena are full of enemies and anger. In fact, there are many pictures that need to be taken and analyzed in the eyes of perspective, but Xianni And Elena only noticed one, the woman was in the behead!


    "How is it possible?!" Gail¡¯s manager almost jumped up, his voice rushing and sharp, like a **** that had cut his throat.


    "Gail, do you recognize her?" Guevara saw that the woman had unfathomable strength and hurriedly asked the Gail manager.


    "The Fallen Angel... Catherine..." Gael, the chief executive, said that although Catherine did not release her black light wing, he immediately recognized it because he could never forget the figure. In just a few seconds, the voice of the Gaelic chief became sharp and hoarse, as if just now, he experienced an unforgettable tragedy.


    The God of War suddenly became a dead silence, and Siniel and Elena shook their mouths, and when they woke up, the first reaction was to rush down and fight with Han Jin.


    "Wait a minute!" Guevara screamed: "This is not a battle we can participate in. What are you doing?!"


    "We..." Xiannier couldn''t speak. No one could understand the bitterness in her heart. So hard and so hard, that is, for a certain day in the future, she can take some pressure on Hanjin, but she can never The distance between Hanjin and Hanjin is not too slow, but Hanjin is too fast. At this moment, can she only watch and silently pray as before?


    "Don''t forget, we still have Adolf!" Guevara said slowly.


    When they used to, they hated the stubborn old believers, but now Adolf¡¯s name brings confidence to everyone, right! Although Catherine came out of the legend, they have two half-god-level powerhouses. Even if Hanjin is not an opponent of Catherine, can''t two fight one? Moreover, Adolf will never refuse this battle. If he is told that the fallen angel Catherine is outside, it is estimated that the eyes have already rushed out, even if Han Jin¡¯s ban will lose its effect.


    "Hello." Han Jin responded with an impeccable manner. In fact, he was as shocked as a friend who already knew the identity of the enemy. When the other party is flying at a speed close to the limit, he will be replaced by him. However, Han Jin¡¯s heart has matured. The so-called Taishan collapses in the former and the color does not change. Even if the right angel Alpha suddenly leaves heaven and appears in front of him, he will face it calmly.


    "Someone asked me to kill you." Catherine said with a smile, but her expression did not have a trace of ''killer''. Instead, a little girl saw a beautiful butterfly, full of joy and interest.


    "This is very dangerous and difficult. If you haven''t made a promise yet, I suggest you, it''s best to think carefully." Han Jin said faintly, at this moment, his mind is thinking fast, this woman Who is it? By feeling, the other party is definitely a semi-god-level powerhouse. In his memory, besides himself, the youngest semi-god-level powerhouse should be Xiongguang the Great Nikolay. Where is this woman from? Run out? !


    According to common sense, Han Jin¡¯s response is very sensible. On the one hand, he maintains his dignity, is humble and inferior. On the one hand, he tries to avoid stimulating the other side and strives to create a peaceful atmosphere. Of course, Han Jin is not afraid, but is not necessary. Fight with a half-god-level powerhouse that is inexplicable.


    Unfortunately, Catherine is a kind of existence that cannot be speculated by common sense. She is extremely casual and extremely temperate. She accepts Mante''s request, only because she feels bored, not for repayment. It is conceivable that if Mante¡¯s solemn hold of Denver¡¯s tokens finds Catherine and asks Catherine to shoot a few ants, Catherine will kill Mante in all likelihood. She is already very bored, and there are still people. Dare to bother her with more boring things? Purely looking for death!


    Katherine is interested in Hanjin. It is Mante¡¯s story of Han Jin¡¯s being too perfect, too powerful, and I don¡¯t know where Mante¡¯s got it. I¡¯m fully aware of all the experiences of Hanjin over the past year. The dragon, the great magician who has repeatedly created miracles, the youngest semi-god-level powerhouse, can still counterattack in the case of being sealed, killing the Longcheng elder Maxwell, and so on, these titles, titles And deeds, let Catherine immediately return to the Black Crow City!


    "If I told you, I have made a promise?" Catherine still smiled.


    "You really don''t want to think about it again?" Han Jin was laughing too, showing a white tooth. Both Sennel and Yalena knew about Hanjin''s habits. Once Han Jin reveals this smile, it means Han Jin must resolutely use violence.


    "Do you know who is trying to kill you?" Catherine said in a voice like a round bead, she did not answer Han Jin''s question. Obviously, there is no need to answer.


    "There is a saying that is good, not being jealous is mediocrity." Han Jin said faintly: "There are too many people who want me to die, but I have always lived very well."


    "It¡¯s mediocrity without being jealous..." Catherine smiled even more happily: "Then you want to know, who am I?"


    "Oh..." Han Jin¡¯s laughter came to an abrupt end, and the purple light in his hand had already condensed into a line, flying Catherine¡¯s chest.


    Although facing a beautiful woman, although his purpose is only to test the strength of the other side, but the whole attack is in one go, Han Jin has fully urged God to play, the action is stable, accurate, accurate, and fast, regardless of the face For what kind of enemy, Han Jin always pays for even a little mercy.


    The face of the vampire who has retreated to the rear has changed a bit. Han Jin¡¯s attacking power is invisible, but he can see the quick and incomparable movements, and he can feel the cold and ruthless killing. Compared with the previous one, Han Jin It seems a bit sluggish, is it...


    Catherine''s face became equally cold, and no one dared to attack her first, except for the existence that made her unforgettable! Even the black dragon king, Fan Luding, who is arrogant, must be polite to her.


    The sly purple light turned into a gun of more than 30 meters in the hands of Han Jin. In an instant, the tip of the gun had crossed the distance between the two and approached Catherine''s chest.


    Catherine clenched her fists and greeted the gun. Her fists looked small and her movements were soft. It was not like fighting. Instead, she was like a little girl playing with her sister, but her fists were clearly hidden. With a huge incomparable force, the guns that were condensed by the heavens suddenly collapsed.


    At the same time as Katherine¡¯s boxing, the body shape was also saved. The white fists of the white fists straight forward, where the fists passed, the pieces of the guns collapsed, and they were smashed into countless scattered stars, and Catherine¡¯s fists The final point is Han Jin¡¯s chest.


    Unlike the vampire, Han Jin played a 12-point spirit, even at the mercy of his mind, and launched the highest-level god-playing technique he mastered. He believed that his reaction and insight could cope with this battle. .


    Seeing that the fist is far less than himself, Han Jin suddenly turned his body and raised his left arm. He ruthlessly used the lion''s shield to smash the face of Catherine, and the right hand flipped at the same time. A three-flavored real fire shot from an extremely sinister angle. To the waist of Catherine.


    Tiandao has a strong defensive power. It means that the scattered starlight will not be destroyed. It can be re-aggregated according to Han Jin¡¯s mind at any time, but it is far less than the lion shield.

 Chapter 492： Absurd fact

    Chapter 292: Absurd facts


    Catherine stunned and shot on the lion''s shield, bang...


    Han Jin never imagined that the woman in front of him was so tyrannical. Although his own heavenly road was smashed by a punch, the heavens and the roads were self-contained and unrestrained. When they were scattered, they were scattered. He could recondense the heavens at any time. At this moment, the impact is completely hard. At this moment, Han Jin can clearly sense that the woman''s feminine body contains the power of the sea.


    Han Jin snorted and ran down the other side''s strength. His body image was spinning like a gyro. He flew straight out of the forty meters and landed on the ground. In the eyes of outsiders, Han Jin was Katherine had a boxing flight. In fact, he was unscathed. In the light of the fire, Han Jin made a wise choice, and could not be defeated!


    Katherine did not let go of Han Jin, and her body shape was followed by a punch. She rushed to Hanjin¡¯s forehead. Her speed was too fast. Han Jin just stabilized her body. Catherine¡¯s fist had already hit, and Han Jin The three flavors that were released were not even touched by Catherine¡¯s shadow.


    Han Jin quickly swayed the law, a curse of the land, disappeared from the place, appeared in the side of Catherine more than 20 meters away, the right hand a trick, Tiandao once again condensed into a gun, then Han Jin warned the gun, spur Catherine''s neck.


    Catherine stooped down and suddenly shot like a cannonball and directed straight to Hanjin.


    Han Jin¡¯s guns pierced over Catherine¡¯s body, and even a little bit of Catherine¡¯s sharp hips. Catherine was like an acrobat who was sliding forward along a straight ropeway.


    Although the battle just happened, Han Jin also understood that the woman in front of him was the most terrible opponent he had encountered in his life, so he prepared for releasing the curse at any time, and saw a shot stabbing, Han Jin immediately released The curse of the earth, and this time, he deliberately opened the distance and appeared 100 meters away.


    Catherine¡¯s body completely violated the rules of the world, so she stopped so suddenly, then slowly turned and whispered, ¡°You have to be careful!¡±


    "I will." Han Jin faint back.


    Catherine smiled and her body shape started again, flying into Hanjin.


    Han Jin''s hands quickly swayed at the same time, because the speed was too fast, his fingertips seemed to have disappeared, leaving only a vague afterimage in the air, and then Han Jin''s hands were simultaneously turned up and pushed out.


    A wheel-sized fireball flew outwards, welcoming Catherine, and then a loud bang, the huge fireball suddenly turned into hundreds of three real fires, and sealed Catherine¡¯s figure and the angle she could dodge. .


    Catherine waved a punch and banged... Hundreds of three fires seemed to hit the wall, and all of them were bounced back, even hit Hanjin. If there is no control, for Hanjin, This is undoubtedly lifting a rock and licking your own feet.


    Catherine¡¯s left fist followed and waved, hitting Han Jin¡¯s chest with lightning.


    Han Jin once again released the curse of the concession, and broke away from the battlefield against him. His Taoist method once caused headaches for countless powerful people. Now, maybe it is Katherine''s turn.


    At the same time that Hanjin disappeared, Catherine''s figure immediately turned and flew to the side. In the twinkling of an eye, it had already leapt nearly 100 meters, and the naked little foot suddenly kicked forward.


    Han Jin appeared in front of Catherine''s toes. In the perspective of the perspective of the God of War, it clearly showed the mistakes and shocks on Hanjin''s face.


    This kind of scene gives people the illusion that Catherine is attacking Han Jin, but Han Jin is going to fight.


    It¡¯s too late to release the curse, and it¡¯s too late to smash. Han Jin can do it by lifting his left arm and blocking the white-eyed little foot with the shield of the lion.


    Boom... Han Jin¡¯s left arm was suddenly bounced back, hitting his chest heavily, fierce strength, shaking Han Jin¡¯s ears roaring, and his blood was rolling in his chest, and his body shape also flew out.


    "Raphael!" Yalena on the Ares screamed and raised the flying staff and jumped away from the Ares.


    "What?" Guevara snapped: "Raphael has not used all his strength!"


    "Katherine..." Gail¡¯s general manager only felt that his mouth was suffering. Han Jin did not use all his strength, but why is Catherine not?


    Han Jin flew straight out of the 60-plus, barely turned over two laps and landed gently on the ground.


    "I said let you be careful." Catherine showed a faint smile, this time, Catherine did not pursue.


    The mistakes and shocks just happened were instinctive reactions. Now, Han Jin¡¯s face is very bleak, just reaching out and licking his mouth, then quietly staring at the bright red on his fingertips.


    He used the contraction spell to fight a lot of strong people, this is the first time I was seen! The first condition for the effect of the constricted mantra is to first fight the law and play it in the place where you want to move. Therefore, although Han Jin and the abyss demon can release the instantaneous movement continuously, he can never be as free as the abyss demon. Only try to shorten the time to release the law.


    "I didn''t want to hurt you." Han Jin said leisurely.


    "Is it?" Catherine''s face was more intense: "Should I say thank you?"


    Han Jin thought that his words were normal, because he said it was true, but in Catherine it sounded like an extremely arrogant provocation, even the undisputed plane of the strongest angel, Alpha, when she fought her Catherine. Also release the full force, does a human have this qualification?


    Han Jin¡¯s expression and eyes are so real, without any false taste, he is in love, and the real battle is now about to begin.


    So Catherine thinks things are getting more and more interesting, she is not white!


    "You''re welcome." Han Jin smiled and walked slowly toward Catherine.


    Katherine looked at Han Jin with interest. When she knew that strength and speed were inferior to her opponents, she also took the initiative to approach her opponent. This is obviously an unwise act.


    For a moment, the distance between the two is less than 20 meters. Han Jin stopped this step, and his right hand spread gently. A red, delicate and almost transparent red lotus appeared in Hanjin''s hands.


    "Beautiful?" Han Jin smiled and then made an aria-like voice: "Red Lotus...Flower!"


    Catherine''s pupil collapsed. The existence of the angel is to protect and fight. Catherine, who is a wise angel, has a strong fighting talent. Before Han Jin released magic, she has already detected a deadly threat.


    Han Hong¡¯s red lotus flower suddenly shot out of the sky, and the petals fell out of the mother''s body and flew out in all directions. Each petal was splitting rapidly, two petals, four petals, eight petals... at the speed of Catherine, even When it was too late to escape and give in, he suddenly discovered that the world around him had become a suffocating flower sea.


    Catherine made a long whistling sound, a pair of huge light wings like the night bloom between the heavens and the earth, but flashing, the black ripples curled up to Catherine''s hands at a very fast speed, and immediately turned into two handles to exude the cold. Long sword.


    The next moment, Catherine began to dance her own sword. From the moment Catherine appeared to this moment, Han Jin has been shocked several times, but she can always understate her limits.


    Unleashing his own light wing means that Catherine really released the full force. There is no sign of the sword light that broke out like a sea. In every moment, there will be hundreds of petals with faint petals close to Catherine, but each one In an instant, Catherine would dance a row of swords and smash all the petals close to her. Catherine¡¯s figure disappeared and she was completely hidden in the sword.


    Han Jin¡¯s movement of the law, the petals fluttering in the film began to slowly fly to the same place.


    The whistling sound of Catherine was even longer. Suddenly, the ground around Jianguang seemed to have withstood some kind of pressure. The broken pieces of grass fell down like an invisible circle slowly expanding.


    Ten meters...20 meters... The strange scene has spread to the foot of Han Jin. Han Jin feels the pressure and can''t help but step back.


    The ground seems to be falling, and the place closest to Catherine, the pressed grass has been tightly integrated with the ground, and even looks very smooth, similar to the mirror.


    The higher the screaming sound of Catherine, the more crazy the sword light was released, and Han Jin suddenly gave a deafening roar. At the same time, Catherine¡¯s whistling sound came to an abrupt end.


    The dazzling flower sea with the roar of Hanjin, shrinking to Catherine''s position, and the invisible ripple that has expanded to more than 50 meters is also suddenly turned into a thousand sword rain, fiercely explosive. Come.


    Boom... bang...


    The light is not dazzling, the red lotus is gentle, and the sword light released by Catherine is extremely light, the sound is not loud, the sword light and the petals are like shy little boys and girls, always touched, then Both are annihilated. It is unforgettable that the impact is short-lived, happening in an instant, and disappearing in an instant. People can''t appreciate the explosion and the beauty of the collision. It turns into a cloud, leaving only a messy world.


    The atmosphere became dead and quiet. Han Jin once thought that his red lotus fire could easily take away the lives of most powerful people. The three fires could not hurt the upper golden dragon, so the black dragon family with absolute magic immunity might be able to resist. His red lotus industry fire, except for the Black Dragon family, no one can escape the burning of the red lotus industry fire. But at this moment, he actually saw a powerful existence with his own eyes. He only smashed all the red lotus fires by means of physical attacks.


    Catherine''s chest was slightly undulating, and the two swords were still tightly held in her hands. Her lips were the same as Han Jin, and they were tied into a line without saying a word. Katherine thinks that Hanjin is an interesting young man, but it is interesting and dangerous to be confused. Just now she has a feeling of life and death, and she has not tasted it for a long time.


    "The fallen angel Catherine?" Han Jin said faintly, the red lotus industry fire was cracked. Instead of losing confidence, he raised a more high-spirited fighting spirit.


    "What the **** are you?" Catherine asked in a word, she couldn''t smile, her expression was extremely serious, and the strong man in humans could hurt the angel. This is understandable, but it can hurt her Catherine. It is too absurd!

 Chapter 493： The only hope

    The only hope of Chapter 493


    "Interesting, you are coming to kill me, don''t you know who I am?" Han Jin smiled.


    "You should know what I am talking about." Catherine''s look is even colder: "What you have mastered is not magic, not vindictive, nor talented. Where did you get this inheritance?"


    "Why should I tell you?" Han Jin¡¯s smile is even more splendid. He did not deny Catherine¡¯s judgment. They used to be able to deceive Catherine¡¯s insights. It was impossible.


    "Raphael, I finally warned you once." Catherine''s voice became very slow: "Don''t talk to me in this tone."


    When Catherine thought she could easily kill Hanjin, Han Jin used her equality and reciprocal tone to talk to her, which made her feel very interesting, but when Catherine discovered that Han Jin was enough to hurt herself, Han Jin used this equality. The peer-to-peer tone talked to her, but it aroused her strong murder.


    Because she is, or she used to be a high-spirited angel!


    In the doctrine, the Lord God of Light created angels to protect justice and protect humanity. This kind of guardian itself is unequal. It belongs to a kind of gift that is high above. Human beings are weak and stupid. Therefore, we must believe in the Lord of Light. Correspondingly, angels will guarantee the safety of human beings and guide the correct direction of human beings.


    It is similar to the so-called love of the people, and the people in the world are treated as their own children. It sounds very touching. Of course, there is the power to fight children and educate children. Thunder and rain are all graceful. reason. If the children are always living in ignorance, they don¡¯t understand anything. The high-ranking ''Jun'', or the group of ''Jun'', is not conducive to expressing their own kindness. For example, if the child falls, he will help one child. Depressed, he persuaded him, but if the children became more and more treacherous and hateful, they began to question him, why did he get through the days of nothing? Even preparing to share his rights and wealth, the group of ''Jun'' will inevitably reveal a sly face.


    Catherine¡¯s reaction is similar. If Hanjin is just a weak human, she will find it very interesting. From the beginning of the two, Catherine has repeatedly smiled. Han Jin¡¯s reaction is much colder, but Catherine does not care about Hanjin. Attitude. However, after Han¡¯s progress showed terrible lethality, Catherine was frustrated.


    "You are spoiled." Han Jin¡¯s mouth was slightly upturned, showing a sly taste: "You come to kill me, but also limit my tone? This reminds me of a long time ago, the Holy See killed the pagans. At the time, they were also asked to feel the glory of the Lord of the Laser. Hehe... The great fallen angel, Lord Catherine, would you be grateful to me?"


    "I am very curious, what gives you such a strong confidence." Catherine said coldly: "Because you broke through the final barrier? Let me tell you, go to this step, you just just pushed away. The Gate of Power, compared to those humble lives, you are indeed very powerful, but compared to the forerunners in the door, you are just a small pitiful worm!"


    "I don''t understand, what do you want to say?" Han Jin said with a smile: "You are big? Great??"


    Catherine took a long breath and reluctantly controlled her desire to launch an attack: "I will ask you once again, where did you get this inheritance?"


    "Win me, I may tell you." Han Jin said faintly.


    "I know that you haven''t used all your strength until now." Catherine stared at Han Jin''s eyes: "With the lion''s shield, the bright robes, and the brilliant pendants, you didn''t even open them, nor summoned angels to fight with me, huh, huh. ...but it doesn''t matter, I will let you know what is really desperate!"


    Han Jin made a slight mistake and opened it? How did Adolf never say? Maybe... he doesn''t know?


    "Release yourself, child, this is your last chance." Catherine slowly raised her sword and pointed to Hanjin.


    "I hope your heart has enough capacity." Han Jin narrowed his eyes: "Yes, do you have any heart?"


    Catherine didn''t want to continue the meaningless squabble. The sword in her hand showed up and stabbed Hanjin''s heart.


    The distance between the two is almost sixty or seventy meters. For Catherine, this short distance seems to be no longer the same. Jianguang only flashed and approached Hanjin.


    Han Jin quickly retreated and launched his right hand. A little black light spurred out of his palm and was welcoming Catherine.


    Harley¡¯s figure suddenly appeared, his momentum was extremely embarrassing, just like a demon from the hell, the tumbling smoke swelled out a few tens of meters, not to mention the big mouth, a black hole in the eyelids is enough Put the whole Catherine into it.


    "Death??" Catherine showed a surprised look.


    Harley bite down. His body doesn''t have the ability to attack. He wants to interfere with Catherine''s mental strength. It''s even more impossible. So Harley chooses the strategy of not being able to beat you, but also disgustingly killing you. The big mouth of the gas goes to bite.


    Han Jin was also a bit surprised. His intention was to use the Soul Eater to interfere with Catherine and fight for some time. I didn''t expect Harley to show up. You know, Halley is afraid that Adolf will be afraid of death. In the face of the more terrifying fallen angel Catherine, it should be even more fearful.


    Catherine has recognized that the dead spirit in front of her eyes is extremely strange. It is different from the dead spirits controlled by the big lich Denver. Seeing the black mouth of the savage, she does not dare to care, raising her hand is a sword, and the sword is sharp. The dazzling light is turned into a huge beam of light with a thickness of three or four meters. It is straight up and piercing, and is piercing Harley''s body.


    Bomb... After Jianguang pierced Harley¡¯s body, it exploded and exploded into countless scattered streams, and Harley¡¯s upper body had been blown up and shattered.


    Suddenly, a black light shot from Harley''s body and directed straight to Catherine''s forehead.


    This level of attack, if it is attacking Guevara, Jedice, can pose no small threat, but against Catherine, it is almost the same as the play, because Catherine''s reaction speed is too fast.


    Catherine was in shape, and the sword in her hand swayed at random. The tip of the sword was blocking in front of the black light. Hey... The Soul Eater suddenly changed direction and directed straight into the sky.


    Hare''s ruined figure chased the Soul Eater until the Soul Eater had flown hundreds of meters high, and he regained control. When Harley''s figure was completely restored, the color was lighter than before. More, obviously, Catherine''s attack has caused him tremendous damage.


    Han Jin was ready, and his right hand went up, and a group of purple stars flew straight into the sky, and then turned into pieces of light rain, which fell to the ground.


    The next moment, Han Jin, who stood in the plains, clap his hands, the miracle appeared, and the figure was lifted out from the ground. All the costumes were exactly the same. The handsome looks, the faint expression, and the radiance The lion''s shield, the fiery cloak, this is a legion composed of countless Hanjin.


    Catherine had just hit Harley, and in a blink of an eye she found herself surrounded by the endless sea of ??people!


    Of course, Catherine knew that this was a magic close to illusion, and she glanced coldly. The strange thing is that Han Jin¡¯s looks and temperament are the same, but the movements are different. For example, some are embracing their arms, some are backing their hands, some are slanting their shoulders, and she can¡¯t find it for identification. trace.


    "This is useless to me," Catherine said slowly.


    "Is it?" Among the countless Hanjins, one slowly walked out, then flew to Catherine, and the chest was a punch. His speed is very fast, and the momentum is fierce. Unfortunately, the people watching the game have become accustomed to Catherine''s appearance, and that person is much worse than Catherine.


    Catherine moved her wrist, as if driving a fly, but the figure had already flown backwards and turned into a purple star, but when the star fell to the ground, it was re-made as Han Jin, lazy. Said: "You seem to me to use nothing."


    Xia Zuo gave Han Jin¡¯s star gold, after he experienced the tempering of the purple scorpion, it became a heavenly road. As long as Catherine¡¯s attack power is not as good as the purple smashing, it can¡¯t really hurt the heavens. Some yuan energy.


    But Catherine didn''t know this. She frowned slightly. She should be thinking about solving it or finding out Hanjin.


    The vampires who watched the war in the distance had a faint commotion. Several ancestors of the blood family had attached great importance to the strength of Hanjin, but the facts gave them a slap in the face. If their judgment is correct, they should be in the first place. For a time with his own people to withdraw to the abyss world!


    Han Jin can confront Katherine and remain undefeated. Whether it is temporary or long-term, it means that the true strength of Hanjin is far above the ancestors of some of them!


    Don''t say anything else, the endless Hanjin Legion in the distance made them feel chilling. They and Catherine''s judgment are the same, thinking that it is just an illusion, who knows, one of Han Jin will actually attack and launch an attack, if that countless Hanjin rushed toward himself, what will happen? It is estimated that except for a few of their blood family ancestors can survive, other people will be killed!


    The real Hanjin, at this moment, is invisible in the sea of ??people, eyes and nose, nose and heart, silently running the law.


    Han Jin is not afraid of Catherine. At least, he can''t have no power to fight back.


    However, his meta-energy has already determined what kind of fighting method he must choose.


    In the Dao Fa, Han Jin can''t take it easy. The Xuantian robbery that is more terrible than the red lotus fire should be able to hit Catherine, but he can''t release it. However, in the formation, Han Jin has some alternative ways.


    For example, he spent seven or eight days setting up the law. As a result, he immediately succumbed to Cesham in the Cold Shadow City. The problem is here. Can he tell Catherine, let''s not call, you wait for me. One month, see how I pack you!


    There are preparations to fight, to fight, not prepared, but also to fight, at the speed of Catherine, can easily catch up with the Ares, now Catherine did not pay attention to the distant Ares, because her purpose is not there, if he Han Jin Dare to escape, the Ares must be defeated.


    The only thing that can be done now is that the only thing that can defeat Catherine is to use the heavens to launch the map, the heavenly array!

 Chapter 494： Catherines dilemma

    Chapter 494 Catherine''s Dilemma


    The arrangement of the Hanjin Legion is not very neat. In some places, the figures are somewhat sparse. In some places, the figures are very dense. In fact, the figures that are illusory by the stars are arranged in a huge array, but because of the angle Relationships, Catherine and the vampires watching the game simply can''t see it.


    The people on the Ares can see clearly. The giant pattern is almost 2,000 meters wide. It is extremely spectacular. A mysterious and ancient atmosphere is emitted from the pattern. Guevara and others immediately understand that Han Jin wants to What to do, magic array! A magical array they have never seen before!


    Catherine''s figure suddenly started, and she chose a direction at random, and the two swords were rushing forward. She used one of the most direct and simple methods, no matter whether Han Jin is true or not, and no matter what kind of magic it is, she can kill it in one go. Han Jin is manipulating them. It takes a lot of magic and mental strength. Every time a figure is destroyed, Han Jin¡¯s magic will be weakened by one point. She will be able to force Hanjin out sooner or later.


    If those Hanjin are a group of wolves, then Catherine is undoubtedly a tiger. The swords in her hands are dancing with an impeccable beauty, but the swordsman sweeps through, but there is a clear hidden The compelling majestic force, every touch, there is even a few shadows that have been suspenseful.


    However, those figures are very tenacious, they will stand back to their original position as quickly as possible, looking at Catherine coldly.


    For a moment, Catherine repeatedly chose several directions, rushed to and fro, and did not know how many people were knocked down, but it did not seem to have a decisive influence. Although her momentum was fierce, there was no one to stop. However, the past has passed, and the knockdown of Hanjin has returned to its original shape. It seems that nothing has happened.


    Catherine noticed something wrong, her body suddenly started and she shot straight into the sky.


    Numerous Hanjin¡¯s sights are tracking Katherine¡¯s figure. Only Han Jin, with his head down and his eyes closed, seems to be thinking.


    Got you! Catherine''s mouth sneered a sneer, her body turned and turned straight toward the Hanjin.


    Can only blame Catherine and Han Jin for too little contact, do not understand Han Jin, with Han Jin¡¯s experience and precipitation, he may have some negligence, but it is impossible to make such a low-level mistake. In fact, Catherine used to be in Korea. After rushing into a place more than ten meters away, Han Jin, like all his body outside, looked at Catherine with the same indifferent eyes.


    Can let Catherine find it, which means that Han Jin has no scruples, or, the formation has come to an end, Catherine has no time to stop!


    Hundreds of meters, it was a quick turn for Catherine, but at this moment, the contemplative Han Jin looked up and smiled at Catherine, and the fingertips of his right hand became a strange gesture, pointing to Catherine. .


    Numerous Hanjin became a faint mist at the same time. Catherine felt a flower in front of her eyes, and the whole world changed dramatically, as if she had broken into another world.


    Above is the gray sky, the gray sea below, the gray mountain in the distance, the gray trees in the mountains and the mountains, all the bright, light colors disappear, leaving only the endless gray This sudden change into a feeling of heavy color blindness made Catherine extremely uncomfortable. Although she did not see any threats, her chest seemed to block a huge stone, which made her feel uneasy.


    In the eyes of outsiders, Han Jin and Catherine disappeared at the same time, and the transpiration of the mist shrouded the plains of several kilometers.


    All the people are curious, but no one dares to break in. The vampires are worried about being implicated, while Guevara is worried about dragging Hanjin.


    Catherine kept a high degree of alert and quietly observed the surroundings, although her pair of light wings had turned into a long sword in her hand, but this did not affect her stagnation.


    After a long while, Catherine never found Han Jin, she was angry, and the crisp screams kept circling in this gray world: "Raphael, you dare to use this illusory magic to delay Time? Coward! Get out and fight with my upright!!"


    No response, Han Jin seems to have disappeared.


    "Do you want to take the opportunity to escape?" Catherine''s drink rang again.


    "I haven''t escaped, huh, huh... I''ve been here." Catherine''s bottom of the water like a stagnant water suddenly burst into a ripple, and then the ripples of the spread formed a huge face, which turned out to be Han Jin''s face: "Right, give you a suggestion. It''s better to wear a skirt later. Your current dress... is too short..."


    Catherine¡¯s eyes lit up. If Han Jin wanted to interfere with her mind with this inferior way, she was purely dreaming. She had produced human feelings, but after that tragedy that was enough to break her heart, she Become an angel again, a fallen angel! Not to mention the war skirt, even if she is naked and not in the air, she can still fight without any stagnation, and release the real, all combat power.


    The long sword in the right hand of Catherine suddenly stabbed, and a huge beam of light of three or four meters wide was formed on the long sword, and the thorn was slammed into the sea.


    Han Jin¡¯s face is too big... Compared with Han Jin¡¯s face, the light column is as pitiful as the root embroidery needle.


    The light column was piercing from Han Jin¡¯s eyebrows, but it did not disturb Han¡¯s face, and even the waves could not be picked up.


    Catherine couldn''t help but take a long breath. This is her nervous performance. Under the attack, she already understood that the sea is not ordinary water! Her attack power is fierce, and she can completely provoke a madness on the sea. The result is that there is not even a small spray. It seems that every drop of water is heavy and heavy. What is this? !


    "Don''t worry, here, your opponent is not me." Han Jin smiled.


    "Who is that?" Catherine replied coldly.


    "It''s the world..." Han Jin''s face slowly disappeared, and the sea surface became calm again.


    After a moment of silence, the whole world suddenly began to move, or the whole world was roaring!


    The mountains are shaking, the sea is boiling, the gray trees are screaming, even the sky seems to be slowly falling, and countless debris due to world shocks descend from the sky, rising from the ground and the sea, forming a piece. Clouds, slow to fly to Catherine.


    Catherine can crush the red lotus fire that flutters to her own, but she can''t fight against a world, and the tiny tiny debris looks very heavy. She doesn''t know the consequences of being wrapped in clouds. Also don''t want to try.


    However, she is very clear that her speed is fast and she can¡¯t get rid of the threat because she has been surrounded by the whole world!


    The roaring sound is still going on, and the sea surface has risen a lot of kelp-like things. Catherine saw that it was not only sea water but also flames! But how can fire coexist with water? !


    Suddenly, Catherine made a roar, her voice was very crisp, not loud, but in this world, it was far and wide, and even overwhelmed the roar of heaven and earth.


    The next moment, Catherine danced a pair of swords. Every time her arm waved, there would be a bright and incomparable sword light flying out, smashing the heavy clouds and smashing the clouds. Unfortunately, all the clouds are made up of extremely small debris. The explosion has almost no effect. The clouds quickly rejoin and continue to approach Catherine until the next Jianguang blows them up again, and then they Clot again.


    The right angel Alpha is the real fighting machine, and the wise angel Catherine is closer to the human magician, but after she has fallen, she has lost the ability to release the magic of light. Fortunately, the bright **** also gave her tyrannical Power, even if it loses magic, does not affect her position in the world, as at this moment, she is telling Han Jin with facts, what is the real powerhouse.


    Han Jin, who is invisible in the corner, looks at Catherine. He finally understands why, in the story of the Gaelic Commander, when the right angel Alpha and the wise angel Catherine fought, all the strong men on the mainland retreat to avoid suffering. The fish of the pool.


    The sword light released by Catherine is really terrible. It is like a lightning bolt that tears the sky, smashing everything that is in front of Jianguang, and the clouds that have flowed from all sides are blocked out of kilometers! This also means that Catherine''s real attack power can reach kilometers! And that way the sword light is endless and unleashed, as if Catherine could fight forever.


    In a short period of time, he couldn''t count how many times Catherine had let him feel the shock. Every time he felt shocked, he thought it was Catherine''s limit. In a blink of an eye, Catherine once again made him stunned.


    Therefore, Han Jin could not help but raise a suspicion. What did Catherine think? If Catherine is showing up, he will release this level of attack to him. It is even more likely that he will kill him on the spot. Why should he improve his strength a little? Too stupid! At least he Han Jin will never do this, you must know that the lions need to use all their strength!


    Unfortunately, at this moment, everything is meaningless. Although his energy has been exhausted, it can''t trigger the real murder in the plane. But Catherine is hard to escape. Even if she can''t kill Catherine, she can trap Catherine for a long time. He can return to the Holy Crown City and arrange for it in the Holy City. There is more than self-protection.


    When Han Jin was indulged, Catherine¡¯s attack came to an abrupt end. Han Jinyi was happy and relieved. Catherine¡¯s power should be exhausted. !


    If Catherine can always maintain this attack and continue... It is entirely conceivable that the death of the Duke of Solomon''s Phoenix Birds will be met by Catherine!


    Such a terrible, infinitely close to God''s strong man is no longer a question of strength or not, but is unreasonable. Her existence is unreasonable!


    "Your magical array is amazing." Catherine ignored the slowly approaching cloud and her eyes drifted into the sky: "I don''t know how you transformed one element into another, but I know that this is What would happen if a world with a highly balanced element suddenly had another element that did not belong here?"


    "You can try it." Han Jin''s cold return, although the tone is very calm, but the heart of his excitement can not be described in words, in such a short period of time, Catherine actually saw the essence of the five elements of the flow of life? !

 Chapter 495： Final stunt

    The last stunt of the 455th chapter


    "I admit, with my own strength, it is difficult to crack your magical array in a short time." Catherine said leisurely: "But... if it is a light, the real light of creation?"


    "A fallen angel will also release the light of creation?" Han Jin laughed. The light of creation is the same as the Alpha of the right angel. It only exists in the ethereal story. If Alpha is the closest to the gods, it is the semi-god. The strong, then the light of creation is the god-level curse.


    "This is the seed that is kept in my body." Catherine was not angry, her expression returned to the beginning of the clever smile: "I never thought, one day I will use it, can push me to this You can be proud of Rafael, no matter what the outcome of today, you will become an immortal legend."


    "This is nothing, I can still do something more proud." Han Jin faint back.


    "If your strength is still at its peak, I really don''t have much confidence." Catherine showed a delicate smile: "Just... your voice sounds very tired, the magic has already exhausted you, and you want to fight against it." What is the light of the world?"


    Han Jin was silent, and Catherine¡¯s insight was so sharp that it had reached an appalling level. Facing such an opponent, he had a feeling of powerlessness.


    Catherine loosened her long sword and held her hands in front of her heart. The long sword burst into a dazzling light, and then turned into a pair of light wings, stretching behind Katherine. Catherine¡¯s mouth was slowly opening and closing, and the song was twirling and falling. The heartbreaking song came out.


    A sly ball of light floated from Catherine''s palm, turning into a fiery red sun, and the golden light, like countless sharp arrows, shot in all directions.


    Around the clouds of Catherine, there were holes of different sizes. Unlike Catherine''s attack, Catherine could only blow up the clouds, but in the golden light, the clouds disappeared.


    Jinguang shot into the gray sky, and a blue spot appeared in the sky. The spots became bigger and bigger, and eventually became one piece. The golden light hit the sea, the sea continued to fade, revealing a dark brown On the ground, although this color is a bit heavy, it is full of vitality; Jinguang shoots at the mountains and shoots at the forest, and the green roads with vitality are spreading.


    This is not like a battle!


    Catherine is a painting technique that uses her own wonderful flowers to add countless life colors to a landscape sketch.


    The gray world, suddenly, lived! Of course, this world has also paid a price. While it has vitality, it has also begun to self-destruct!


    In the eyes of the people on the vampires and the **** of war, a pair of bright golden light suddenly burst out of the fog, and the thick fog that reaches out of the fingers is like the melting of snow and ice, and it will fade away in a blink of an eye.


    Katherine and Han Jin¡¯s stature just appeared in front of everyone, and a fierce sword light burst into flames, connecting the two figures into a line, the former remained innocent, while the latter was blown up in Jianguang, even more amazing. The Jianguang left a smooth and straight sword mark on the ground with a length of three or four hundred meters.


    Han Jin¡¯s figure appeared in another place, his eyes had become very deep, quietly staring at Catherine, and then suddenly waved back.


    "Hogen, go and ask Mr. Adolf out!" Yalena screamed, she saw very clearly, Han Jin has lost the most important life.


    When Yalena¡¯s voice just fell, the Ares suddenly stepped back, and everyone¡¯s eyes could not help but fall on Steelberg. Stillberg spread his hands and told him not to do it.


    Not Steelberg, who can manipulate the Ares? There is only one answer, Han Jin, and Harley¡¯s figure is still floating in the sky. Obviously, this has nothing to do with him.


    In a moment, the Ares had already withdrawn seven or eight kilometers, and this stopped slowly. The distance was too far. Don¡¯t say that Han Jin and Catherine could not be seen. Even the eyes of most magicians released the perspective. Only the eyes of Yalinna can still observe the battlefield. If the Ares continue to retreat, the mood of the people on board will definitely go out of control, because that means Han Jin has admitted to fail, just want to save them.


    In a few years, Han Jin and everyone have already produced real feelings. Perhaps, except for one Geng Green, no one will agree with Han Jin¡¯s practice. No matter how terrible the enemy is, they will also rush to go, and Han Jin stood. Together, meet the same fate! Even the most vulnerable Mi Lien will come forward. Without the shelter of Hanjin, her future may re-enter the boundless sufferings. Then, it is better to meet a vigorous death now!


    "Hogen, wait a minute!" Guevara stopped Hogan, and looked around with suspicion. The entire Ares had been shrouded in a vague peak, and Han Jin launched the defensive array of the Ares! Guevara slowly said: "What do Raphael want to do? The distance is so far... He is worried about accidentally hurting us?!"


    ¡°Is it desperate?¡± Catherine said with a smile: ¡°Although your life is as magical as your magical array, can you release magic?¡±


    "Can''t talk about despair." Han Jin''s eyes are more and more restrained, as if he could not see the deep pool.


    "Don''t be like a child." Catherine made a laughter: "Since you have pushed the door of power, you should find that there is a road ahead of you, follow this road, you will go. The peak of the gods, but this road... is infinitely far away, although you and I are both fellow travelers, the gap between us may be unlimited, you will never be my opponent."


    When she first started to contact Hanjin, Catherine maintained such a look. Her words had almost no threat. Even if she wanted to kill Hanjin, she would be joking like a beautiful sister or a beautiful sister next door, but she could detect Han Jinneng. When I hurt myself, my look immediately became sharp. At this moment, the victory was in the grip, and she resumed her original posture. This erratic transformation seems a bit weird. If you think about it seriously, you will find that it is perfectly reasonable.


    toy! The original Hanjin is a toy, and now Hanjin is also a toy! In front of the enemy, of course, she must release her own anger, facing a very interesting toy, she will not be afraid to show her tenderness.


    "Actually, I am a pessimistic person." Han Jin said faintly: "I always keep thinking, I will face the problem of life and death choices one day in the future, so I have been preparing and working hard. preparing."


    "But I didn''t see it." Catherine blinked her eyes. Suddenly, she felt a contradiction. Is it a pity that such a promising and powerful young man is now ruining him? Catherine paused and added a strange addition: "You can rest assured that your life will not disappear, I will take you to Denver, and he will give you eternal!"


    "I''m sorry, I won''t believe that there will be pies in the sky, and I won''t believe in your kindness." Han Jin said slowly: "And... I don''t worry about yourself if I worry about me."


    "I?" Catherine was very funny. A powerful man who was exhausted is a lamb to be slaughtered. What can he do?


    "You are too underestimating me." Han Jin smiled: "If someone told me that you are coming, if you give me a few months, the results will be completely different!"


    If anything, this kind of words often gives people a feeling of shortness of breath. He admits defeat, he confesses his life, so he has to find various reasons to prove his grievances.


    However, from Han Jin¡¯s mouth, Catherine had to pay attention, because Han Jin did not have a trace of regret and unwillingness. His tone was particularly calm, as if he was talking about a very boring thing.


    "It''s a pity." Catherine whispered, and she didn''t know that she was a pity that she had no chance to see Han Jin''s real horrible power, or that it was a pity that Han Jin''s fate.


    Han Jin smiled again. He gently stroked the purple star cluster gathered in front of him. At this moment, he really wanted to go back. Finally, look at Sunil and look at Yalinna to see all the life and death. Friends, but he doesn''t dare, he is afraid that he can''t control himself.


    No matter what kind of desperation, Han Jin will not be really discouraged, at least he can produce a pleasure that is the same as that of a strong enemy!


    Because Han Jin has the last stunt that Master taught him, a stone provokes a thousand waves!


    The super power of the magic weapon is unimaginable. The stronger the magic weapon, the greater the power. However, the ordinary main magic weapon explosion, the impact on Han Jin is almost negligible, especially the temporary use of the main magic weapon, but the heavens are not the same, Han Jin almost melted his life into the heavenly way, which is also his release The outside body, and the basic conditions for engraving the heavenly array in the heavens.


    Heaven is self-destructive, what kind of fate will he greet, and Han Jin has no bottom at all. He has never had such a magic weapon before.


    Is it a mana and becomes a waste? Still completely into the long sleep, forever?


    Han Jin slowly looked up and looked at the blue sky. There was a faint smile on the corner of his mouth, but the eyes that gradually became clear from the deep, but clearly expressed a will that could not be expressed in words!


    Catherine, who was always standing in the air, suddenly stepped back. She felt a guilty conscience, and countless memories that had been sealed for a long time, floating in her mind like a tide. At that time, when she saw her husband and children die, She seems to...


    Harley, who was ridiculous in the air, suddenly made a scream of madness. The soul-seeking bead and Hanjin¡¯s mind were connected. Halley made it very clear that Han Jin had made a choice to die.


    At the same time, the Thunderbirds on the Ares were also mad. Under the leadership of Xiao Jinlei, the Thunderbirds all flew off the ship''s side, madly colliding on the faint mountain wall. Unfortunately, Han Jin deliberately closed. The space outside the Ares is allowed to work harder and harder, and it is impossible to break through the defensive array of the Ares.


    Yalena¡¯s lips suddenly whitened, and then snorted, softly planted, and the next side of Xiannier held her, but the situation of Xiannier seemed to be very bad, and the corner of the skirt was not The trembling, most people on board, including Guevara and Dominique, only thought that the magic power that Hanjin was about to release was too large, which triggered the induction of the heavens and the earth, and also alerted the thunderbirds. Linna and Siniel faintly produced an ominous premonition.

 Chapter 496： Smile and tears

    Chapter 496: Smile and Tears


    Han Jin spreads his hand, and a little starlight flies away from his palm. They are surrounded by each other and rise to the sky. Perhaps this is their last bloom. It is clearly visible in the bright blue sky, and even the dazzling sunlight cannot cover them. Hey.


    At this moment, the Ares of the seven or eight-kilometres swayed, and the three white figures unexpectedly broke through the defensive array of the Ares. They were rushed to Hanjin, and they also sensed Han. Enter the death ambition!


    Han Jin also thought about summoning an angel to help, but after seeing the true fighting power of Catherine, he gave up. Angel, a noble name, a symbol of strength, but in front of Catherine, the angel has become extremely fragile, and may even be unable to support even a move, just as he was killed by Han Jin.


    Han Jin¡¯s judgment is correct. Catherine didn¡¯t care about the radiant angel. Her eyes were always nailed to Han Jin¡¯s body. The eyes were flashing, and the exquisite body was tight, like a provocative one. Cheetah, for her, Han Jin is a really terrible opponent.


    Catherine''s contempt does not dispel the angelic spirit of the angels. When they see a fallen angel, they will instinctively feel a sense of disgust, and because Catherine is the culprit who forced their master to die, under the influence of double anger. They must express their attachment, glory and sacrifice at a glance.


    Han Jin smiled back to Catherine. He can completely release the heavens. However, the longer the urging time, the greater the power of heaven. At this point, he has no need for why and the urgency. The only purpose is This scene between the heavens and the earth is left indelible!


    Lennon, who was headed by Han Jin¡¯s ¡°Qindian¡±, was at the forefront and left the gathering of the spirits. Lennon¡¯s body has become two meters high, and the lightsaber in his hand is more than the giant sword of Moxinke. In order to be broad, in the anger of anger, Lennon swayed the lightsaber and stabbed Catherine''s chest.


    Catherine squinted her eyes and glanced at Lennon coldly. The lightsaber in her hand also moved, but at this moment, she seemed to see something very strange, and the whole person turned into a statue, her sight. Already transferred back to Han Jin, but a little bit, very difficult to look at the column.


    The expression on Catherine''s face became very complicated. The emotions that should not appear at the same time merged together to form a nearly distorted face. There were surprises, sorrows, pains, satisfactions, anger, and compassion.


    The next moment, a picture that made everyone stunned, and the lightsaber in Lennon¡¯s hands pierced Catherine¡¯s chest without any delay, and revealed from the back. What¡¯s even more stunned is that Catherine didn¡¯t seem to feel it. Pain, even a little smile at Lennon.


    Lennon, who has a hit, can''t think about how unreasonable his success is. He once again screams: "Evil creature, repent!" In the snoring, he struggled to provoke the lightsaber. Catherine''s body is like a The powerless straw flies out.


    Just now, Catherine became a statue. Now it is Han¡¯s turn. He looks at the scene in front of him in a foolish way. He can¡¯t make a sound. How is it possible? Even the guy who can knock him down, how can you hit Catherine with a single blow? !


    Catherine''s figure rolled a few laps in the air and slowly landed on the ground. Her skirt was black and she could cover her injury well, but when the blood dripped from the skirt, she was white and slippery. When the tender blood is left on the tender calves and bare feet, the picture is shocking.


    Lennon rushed forward, the lightsaber in his hand unfolded, and once again stabbed Catherine''s chest.


    Catherine looked at Lennon with ecstasy, her body did not flash or avoid, or at the moment she had completely forgotten to protect herself and forgot the battle.


    Lennon''s lightsaber once again penetrated Catherine''s body without mercy, only a few inches from the last wound, and the torn muscles had already connected the two wounds together.


    Catherine was still smiling, then slowly and painstakingly reached out and looked at her, as if she wanted to touch Lennon¡¯s face.


    The other two angels had already copied them from the side bread. Lennon suddenly shouted: "You protect the master, this evil creature is handed over to me!"


    It is said that angels are not selfish, but Lennon is obviously different from the rest of the angels. He not only has his own name, but also knows how to get the most benefit. If he defeats the fallen angel Catherine independently, all the credit is of course his. If you let the other two angels participate in the war, it will not only be unnecessary, but will also divide his honor.


    The shape of the two angels came to an abrupt end, and then quickly drifted to Han. For these angels, in the absence of Han Jin¡¯s speech, they had to obey the arrangement of the leader unconditionally.


    Lennon raised his foot and fiercely kicked Katherine, and the undefended Catherine flew out without any doubt.


    Catherine rolled a few laps in the air, and slipped out of the grass to stop, and then stopped, the green, full of vitality, actually dyed a piece of shocking blush.


    What is incomprehensible is that Catherine is like a fool, and has no reaction to her own injuries. She only tries to sit up, raise her head, and continue to look at Lennon.


    Lennon strode forward and walked over to Catherine and said, "Get up!" He is very dissatisfied with today''s battle. He should kill his opponent in a fierce battle. This is in line with his identity. Now The enemy is sitting on the grass, like a poor worm waiting to be shackled. He doesn''t want to end the battle like this.


    Catherine¡¯s smile was even brighter and she stood up slowly.


    Lennon held the sword in both hands and suddenly raised the lightsaber over his head. At this moment, he did not know what he was sensing, and suddenly he did not move. Han Jin, and the people on the Ares can clearly see, Lennon¡¯s The lightsaber is shaking.


    Catherine was laughing and crying. Her smile was like a blooming rose. Her tears were like a drop of pure pearls, and she once again stretched out her hand and tried to touch Lennon¡¯s face just because of her height. She couldn''t touch it, she could only touch Lennon''s chest.


    The magnitude of the trembling of Lennon was getting more and more intense, and even the light wing was shaking, but the sword that must be killed has not fallen.


    In a dead silence, Catherine finally spoke: "Lennon... Don''t be afraid, obey... I will save you...".


    And Lennon is almost collapsed. He doesn''t understand why suddenly instinctively resists the firm and persistent belief. Why do you feel the pain of heartbreaking? Why does he prefer to die on his own, not to hurt the enemy? Now, he is an angel, an angel living in glory and justice. Why did the enemy actually say that he would save him?


    Catherine made a long sigh, then slowly stepped back. Her smile became more and more beautiful, her tears flowed more and more, and she almost quit a dozen steps. She looked at Lennon deeply and reluctantly. Turning to the sky, for a moment, issued a nightmare voice: "Alpha, you are shameless..."


    Lennon clearly knows that if he catches up and launches an attack against the evil creature, he will surely kill the other person. However, his legs are like roots, and he can''t move.


    "Shameless!!!" Suddenly, Catherine made an earth-shattering whistling sound, which was truly earth-shattering. An invisible pressure was centered around Catherine, and it was swept in all directions, and it was nailed to the place where it could not be moved. Can not hold the pressure, the body seems to be hit by something heavy, flying up, a cluster of grass like a small bomb, bursting open, and this explosion continues, far-reaching The place was radiant, and even the three or two clouds that floated in the sky were shattered.


    In the whistling sound, Catherine''s repeatedly hit the body is quite straight, full of silver and dancing, the momentum is very arrogant and sharp, just like a sword, one handle is enough to tear the sky, destroy the earth, a handle The world, the sword that is invincible to me, if it is not the legs, the feet are still full of blood, people almost think that Catherine''s previous creation is just an illusion.


    A pair of huge black light wings unfolded behind Catherine, and then Catherine had already floated in the air and shot at the other end of the Rift Valley.


    It must be admitted that this is the best time to kill Catherine, at least try it, but unfortunately, the strong players who have the strength to leave Catherine, for various reasons, have missed the opportunity.


    Han Jin¡¯s eyes were a bit stunned. Obviously, he found something very important and important. He was in a deep thought, and after Lennon was crushed by Catherine¡¯s pressure, he was watching Catherine. In the constant struggle and struggle in the heart, the pain, sorrow and helplessness that emerged from the instinct prevailed. Even if Catherine was waiting in front of him, he would never shoot.


    The last qualified strong is undoubtedly Adolf, but Adolf still stays on the Ares. He doesn''t even know that Han Jin is fighting the fallen angel Catherine. Of course, there is no chance to shoot.


    Catherine''s flight was extremely fast, and disappeared in a blink of an eye, as suddenly as her appearance.


    Perhaps because both sides could not accept this inexplicable result, the battlefield fell into a dead silence. For a moment, the battle of the vampire suddenly broke out, and then the entire battlefield collapsed.


    Even the tyrannical Catherine, who also lost in front of Han Jin, caused a devastating blow to the morale of the vampire, and the so-called battle became meaningless.


    "Lennon!" Han Jin whispered.


    "Master..." Lennon was awakened by Han Jin and hurriedly turned around, but his voice was full of uneasiness because he could not explain what he had just done.


    Fortunately for Liao, Han Jin did not mean to pursue responsibility. He paused for a moment, and Han Jin¡¯s eyes fell on the vampires in the distance. He said faintly: "kill them."


    "Yes, Master!" Lennon responded with a sigh of relief, darting the vampires.


    "Harry, let''s ask Mr. Adolf to come out." Han Jin stared at the back of Lennon. No matter what method he used to defeat the fallen angel Catherine, the strength of the holy crown city has already been revealed to the world, then completely eliminate this group of blood. Let''s make a living creature! Half a sigh, Han Jin¡¯s eyes gradually became clear: "I understand..."

 Chapter 497： Divine armed secret

    Chapter 497¡ªThe Secret of Divine Armed Forces


    A massacre began. In fact, Han Jin has exhausted. Adolf has not yet joined the battle group. In this case, in the face of the impact of three light angels, if several blood ancestors can remain calm, lead the people and The battle and retreat will never be so embarrassing, but the problem is that all the vampires are scared by the Lennon!


    Although the battle scene at that time was somewhat puzzling, Catherine seemed to be completely suppressed, and she never stopped fighting. Although Lennon¡¯s power after the battle of vampires was not as terrible as imagined, at this time, no one. To think about it, several blood ancestors even took the lead in throwing away the people and desperately fled to the rift.


    The blood family has lost the distant ancestor Alquette, and can no longer afford similar losses. For the future of the blood family, for the benefit of the blood family, they must protect themselves. This is righteousness! The people can live in the abyss world of the jungle, relying on the guardianship of the ancestors. At this moment of life and death, they should protect their distant ancestors as much as possible without fear of sacrifice. This is the responsibility. !


    Therefore, several distant ancestors escaped from the righteousness and escaped.


    When Adolf got the order of Hanjin, he rushed out of the Ares and rushed to the battlefield. It was only a few minutes before and after. Tens of thousands of vampires had been killed by three light angels.


    The killing efficiency of the Light Angel is very high, especially in the face of a group of low-order creatures that have lost their protection. Their power is completely overwhelming. Don¡¯t say the lightsaber, even if it is caught by the light wing, or too close to the angel. The vampire''s skin changes immediately, and then it makes a painful scream, and it falls into pieces.


    Looking at the figure of the vampires who fled, Han Jin has some doubts. Is this the evil and fierce creature he has encountered before? In his impression, the vampire is very powerful, for example, the vampires he met with Sunil, Moshin, and the two vampire wives of Zaguned.


    As everyone knows, it is impossible for a crazy race to fight in a hopeless situation unless Han Jin cuts off all their vitality. In the battle a few months ago, if Han Jin left a little room, the orc prince Rheinnell will not be so desperate. At this moment, the door of the abyss is in the big rift in the back. Several ancestors of the blood family have already escaped, and who is willing to fight? Every vampire is running away, they don''t want to be faster than angels, as long as they exceed their companions.


    The Ares re-flyed back under the control of Stillberg, but unfortunately, Morgan had just ordered the muzzle to be revealed, and the battle was nearing its end. However, Hogan was much more fortunate than the soldiers. After all, he witnessed the battle process. When several corps of the Holy City heard the horn of the charge, when they rushed, they did not see a living shadow. wreckage.


    Han Jin sighed with relief and his body slowly floated up. His energy was almost exhausted, and he needed to rest immediately. As for the battle ahead, he should not have to worry about it. Adolf is making a scream of anger. Sound, trying to catch up with the figure of the light angel.


    Han Jin¡¯s toes just fell on the deck, and the ear became a scream of choking. Then, the figure of Yalina slammed into the arms of Han Jin¡¯s arms, and Han Jin was knocked out and even three or four steps. Stabilize your body.


    The **** and lesbians of Geva and Gail are discolored at the same time. Among the people on board, the experience of the two of them is the most abundant, and the observation is also the most meticulous. Han Jin is actually hit back and forth by Yalena. What does this mean? ?


    Han Jin¡¯s bleak and free, not only deceived the vampires, but also deceived his own people. Probably not only Catherine, but few people knew that Han Jin had been at a disadvantage.


    "Raphael, you are... what?" Guevara asked tentatively.


    "Catherine''s strength is far beyond my expectations." Han Jin showed a bitter smile. It seems that he and Solomon''s ideals are too much of a concern. Catherine is so tyrannical, then what is the terrible existence of the right angel Alpha? !


    "Yes... Finally, you still beat her, isn''t it?" Guevara said.


    Han Jingang wanted to talk and found that Yalina¡¯s arms were getting tighter and tighter, and her body was shaking slightly. She looked down and saw that Irina was looking at herself in a crazy way. The tears in her eyes were like a broken pearl. .


    Yalin always gives people a less mature impression. Among all, she is the only one who knows exactly what Hanjin wants to do and can even find evidence to prove his judgment, because Harley is desperately screaming! In the cold silence that was dying, she faintly heard a similar snoring, otherwise she could not faint on the spot.


    "What''s wrong?" Han Jin gently wiped away tears for Yalena.


    "No... I don''t want to..." Yalina shook her head desperately, her tears flowing more and more, and the words behind it were completely covered up by the squeaking noise. No one could hear it. Elena was not allowed.


    This is also the difference between Yalene and Sunil. If Han Jin really encounters an accident, Sunnier will be painful and try to revenge for Han Jin, but Yalena may collapse at the moment of bad news.


    "Yalina, don''t cry, isn''t Raphael good?" Senil gently stroked Yarina''s back and said softly: "Obviously, Raphael is very tired, he needs rest. ""


    Siniel¡¯s words are more useful than anything else. Yalena smoked her nose and slowly left Hanjin¡¯s chest, but her eyes were still staring at Han¡¯s face, and she was reluctant to turn away. She and Han Jin have just experienced a long life and death.


    Han Jin didn''t understand why Yalina was so excited, and it was very dangerous to lose the baux mortuary. But he is now back in good condition, what are you crying? It¡¯s just that he feels that Yalena¡¯s emotions need to be appeased, so hesitate.


    Xiannier smiled and gently grabbed Yalena¡¯s hand. She told Han Jin with her actions, rest assured to rest, I will take care of Yalina.


    Although she did not clearly determine Han Jin¡¯s decision, it does not mean that she does not know Han Jin, not comparable to Yalina.


    "Mr. Guevara." Han Jin returned to Suniler and smiled. Then he turned his attention to Guevara. "After Adolf came back, let him go to my room and wait for me. Some things, I want to talk to him right away. ¡±


    "Okay." Guevara nodded.


    After returning to the room, Han Jin immediately sat on the bed and closed his eyes. This time, the energy loss is too big. It takes about ten days to fully recover. But it is always better than before the porch. At that time, how much is lost when it is used. If it really becomes a waste, His current psychological quality is also very difficult to bear.


    I don''t know how long it took, Han Jin slowly opened his eyes and was seeing Adolf standing at the door of the room like a javelin.


    "Adult, are you looking for me?"


    "Yeah." Han Jin responded, then the activity activity body, slowly got out of bed.


    "Adults, a few blood ancestors and a small number of blood families escaped into the abyss cracks. In the dark world, it is difficult for us to capture their traces. Finally..." Adolf thought that Han Jin wanted to understand the situation and hurriedly explained it.


    "Escape, you can escape. They are just a group of clowns." Han Jin paused for a moment and asked: "Mr. Adolf, in your memory, an angel with his own name, only the right angel Alpha and the wise angel Catherine ,is it?"


    Adolf showed a wrong look. For Han Jin, it should be basic common sense. How can I ask others?


    Han Jin is now very clear about Adolf¡¯s transformation process, because Adolf often spreads the ''doomsday'' remarks among the priests, and the screaming screaming of the twilight war is about to break out. To this end, Han Jin deliberately found Jedice to borrow the scriptures. , carefully studied the twilight battle predicted in the teachings.


    However, it is not only Adolf that has gradually changed, but also Han Jin. At the beginning, he is very disgusted with Adolf. It takes a long time. As the understanding deepens, he believes that Adolf is a respectable person.


    Regardless of whether the attitude is tough or weak, and whether the method is to create destruction or to pursue harmony, it cannot be denied that Adolf is the purest believer. He has never done anything selfish and self-interested, and everything he does is for faith. He Can pay for everything, including his life.


    At least, Adolf is much better than those who rely on power and do not do anything, so Hanjin decided to get along with Adolf in a different way, not purely. After careful discussion with Jeddes, they found an excellent reason for choking, recovery! This is similar to Catherine''s experience. After the advent of the Angel of Angels, it is impossible to have a complete ontology at once, and both strength and memory need to be slowly recovered, so that a loophole is created and Catherine has generated human feelings.


    "I need time to recover." Han Jin said faintly: "And, the traitor is not just a Catherine." He left a foreshadowing here to prepare for the battle with Alpha in the future.


    Adolf was so moved, then slowly lowered his head, as if digesting the information revealed by Han Jin. For a long while, he whispered: "Yes, only two master angels can have their own names." Adolf felt that Hanjin seemed to be In the dark, the angel Alpha, but he can''t ask for it, don''t dare. Although Alpha is the greatest existence under the glory of God, he can be heard as a virtual reality and seeing is believing. He has witnessed Han Jin¡¯s release of the power of creation. In comparison, he trusts the latter more.


    "Oh..." Han Jin paused, then transferred the topic: "I know that you have the boots of the saints, huh, huh... I can sense its existence, can you open it with your current strength?"


    "I?" Adolf stopped again, and then some embarrassed said: "I can only summon an angel."


    "It seems that you don''t know the secrets of the holy armed forces." Han Jin smiled: "So the former monks? They never talked to you about this?"


    "No."


    "That''s weird," Han Jin said leisurely.

 Chapter 498： Immortal legend

    Chapter VIII: The Legend of Immortality


    "Adult, you said that the holy arm can still..." Adolf whispered.


    At the moment, Han Jin has already gone out of his life. He did not hear Adolf''s words. He faintly saw a lot of secrets. It turned out that the place full of glory is not as pure as people think!


    After Catherine recognized Lennon, her reaction was very weird. She did not fight back even in the case of heavy losses, and Lennon¡¯s power and Catherine were not at all a level! Of course, this alone can''t prove anything. The problem is that when Lennon wants to take a fatal blow, Han Jin suddenly notices that Lennon''s body hides a very secret seal!


    He has completely controlled Lennon by the Tao, and he did not find the seal. What does this mean?


    Lennon didn''t want to hurt Catherine, his willpowered to fight against the seal, and finally even took advantage, otherwise Catherine had already been killed! The seal that can survive Hanjin is undoubtedly very powerful. Lennon can fight against the power of transcending Hanjin. It is conceivable that he is sealed with a deep and heavy emotion! What does this mean?


    Han Jin is more clear, although he did not find the seal, but his Tao has affected the stability of the seal, and then straightforwardly said that if he did not control Lennon, today¡¯s Catherine must be killed under Lennon¡¯s sword. ! With the power of Lennon, it is absolutely impossible to compete with that seal!


    Han Jin made a hypothesis that Lennon was only a vicious trap for Catherine!


    Who will do this?


    Catherine''s last whistling sound has already answered this question, right angel Alpha!


    Angels are not as pure as legends, but heavens full of glory have their own shadows, or have their own dirt.


    If his judgment is not wrong, the right angel Alpha has already fully demonstrated his patience and ingenuity through this trap.


    The term "intellectuality" can be completely dismantled and analyzed. Wisdom, of course, is derogatory. It is used to describe the talents of life and intelligence, and what it represents is an art, an art of killing people without blood, whether it is conspiracy or Yangmou is art.


    Is the wisdom of the Alpha of the Right Angel really given by the Lord God of Light? The facts have subverted Han Jin¡¯s definition of the angel group. However, the first thing that surprised Han Jin was not the right angel Alpha, but Lennon, because Lennon knows how to deceive.


    Reminiscent of the story heard from the Gaelic director, Han Jin is almost certain that Lennon should be Catherine''s husband, because a child can''t have the kind of emotion that almost broke the seal.


    After Catherine''s husband was killed, Alpha stripped the soul in some way, and made Catherine''s husband an angel. This analysis, Lennon''s question of why there is a name is also solved.


    Thinking of this, Han Jin has a feeling of chilling.


    In order to protect her husband and children, Catherine defies the call of the Lord of Light and fights against the Alpha of the Right Angel. When Lennon makes a fatal blow, Catherine¡¯s heart will be broken and it will really break. The existence, her resistance, her disappointment, her nostalgia, and even her all turned into an absurd farce. If this is a punishment, its intention is to be vicious to the extreme!


    Having said that, what is the right angel Alpha? Will you set such a vicious trap in advance?


    In the past, Han Jin only paid attention to the power of angels, but he was dismissive of the intelligence of angels. He believed that when he had the decisive power, he could break through the door of heaven and fight with Alpha. Now he has the right angel. Alpha gave birth to 120,000 points of vigilance, it can''t be that simple!


    Han Jin was squatting in the room. The brain was thinking nervously. Adolf couldn¡¯t answer, and he quietly closed his mouth and bowed his head. The ultimate goal of his life was to become God¡¯s most loyal servant. Of course, you need to be recognized by God. Nowadays, Hanjin is referred to as ''Adult'' and Han Jin is also called "Mr." because Han Jin does not disclose his true identity. Adolf¡¯s code of conduct is not a question, but an initiative. Trying to understand Han Jin¡¯s intentions, even if it is really impossible to understand, he will never ask.


    Han Jin¡¯s sight falls on the shield of the Lion King. What secrets does the holy armion have? This question can''t be asked about Adolf. After all, the legendary sacred arm is made by the Lord of Light, but perhaps someone can give him the answer, increase Green!


    "Let''s go, let''s go out." Han Jin said slowly.


    Adolf hurriedly reached for the door and then stood by the door.


    The atmosphere on the deck was very lively. Only a few veteran guys knew that this victory brought great worries. The abyss demon Donald is very likely to adjust the overall deployment, focusing on the attack on the holy crown city, and most people¡¯s eyes are not so Far away, victory is always a victory, and Han Jin defeated the legendary invincible strongman, fallen angel Catherine. If this is not worth cheering, what else is worth celebrating?


    Han Jin ignored the other people and went straight to Guevara. He sat down in the seat that Hogan gave up and said, "Mr. Guevara, telling Lang Ning, cleaning the battlefield overnight, tomorrow noon, we return to the Holy City. ¡±


    "So urgent? Going back to do something?" Guevara looked a little surprised.


    "I want to make the holy crown city a real, never-lost city." Han Jin whispered, Catherine gave him a big lesson, he can no longer take it lightly, previously thought, give him a period of time, he laid the big The array is enough to block the attack of the Dragon Field and the Dragon City. Now it seems that it is not enough!


    Guevara showed a gratifying smile. He understood the meaning of Han Jin. He was still worried about this. Catherine¡¯s sudden appearance made all the plans of the Holy City become waste paper. What should I do in the future? Since Han Jin also thought of this problem, he was relieved. In terms of strength, he never doubted Han Jin. As long as Han Jin said that he could do it, he could definitely do it.


    "Mr. Green," Han Jin¡¯s line of sight turned to Geng Green.


    "Adult?" Geng Green slowly stood up and bent over to Hanjin, looking at Han Jin with a questioning look.


    Han Jin did not think that the attitude of Geng Green suddenly became so cautious and could not help but stunned.


    In the battle between Han Jin and Catherine, Catherine bluntly said that after this war, Han Jin will become an immortal legend. You must know that Catherine did not think that he could not beat Han Jin, and that Han Jin, who lost his life and died, could become an immortal legend. So what is the victory of Hanjin?


    Geng Green¡¯s heart has been subjected to an indescribable impact. He once thought that Xiongguang¡¯s great Nikolay was the strongest person of mankind. Now it is too early to understand that this conclusion is too early. At least at this moment, Hanjin will never It will be inferior to Nikolay. If the age factor is added, Hanjin is more qualified and more hopeful to take up the glory of the ''strongest man''.


    Can lie to the dragon of the dragon domain, that is nothing, can use a magical way to rescue him from the dragon domain, not too much, creating a **** of war that subverts the common sense of magic, still nothing, However, the confrontation of the fallen angel Catherine, and defeated Catherine, this is a brilliant record that can make all the strong people in the mainland bow down, no one can ignore.


    Nikolay relied on more than a decade of struggle and step by step to gain the current prestige, and Han Jin¡¯s only relying on this battle is enough to shoulder Nikola!


    Han Jin quickly returned to the normal state, took off the shield of the Lion King and placed it in front of Geng Green: "If you give you enough time, can you make a similar knight shield?"


    Geng Green¡¯s eyelids jumped a bit, and if he had nothing to look at Han Jin, he smiled and said, ¡°I will try my best.¡±


    Don''t look at the fact that Geng Green has been hit even in the past few years, and even fallen into the servant of the Dragon. But he is also a guy who is a good man. When Jedice was a backer with countless believers in the mountains, he could not suppress him. Jedice contends, which has proved his ability from the side.


    The sacred arm is the work of the Lord God of Light, and it cannot be copied at all. However, Han Jin cannot let him do something that cannot be done. There must be deep meaning. Geng Green believes that it should be promised first, so as not to attract the attention of others. Look for a suitable time and talk to Han Jin carefully.


    Han Jin smiled and looked at the next sweep: "What about Yalinna and Xiannier?"


    "Yalena went to study the drawings." Guevara smiled. "She said that she wants to make the konjac in the shortest possible time. When the fallen angel Catherine appears again, she must use the konjac to put Catherine. Shoot into a hive."


    "That''s too exaggerated." Geng Green also smiled: "If you can really shoot Catherine, a scorpion scorpion is enough to cause a fatal blow, huh, huh..."


    Han Jin heard the subtext of Geng Green. It is not a problem of insufficient power, but a problem that can be shot.


    "However, Miss Elena is the most diligent girl I have ever seen. It is embarrassing. When I was young, it was far less than her hard work."


    This time, Guevara also felt the change of Greene. In the words of Green, there is a hint of good taste and the method is appropriate. It is better to praise Yalinna than to praise Hanjin himself.


    As Guevara expected, Han Jin smiled, smiled a little, and felt a little distressed. Then he said, "What about Nancy?"


    "Siniel has been accompanying Yalena." Guevara said.


    "Oh... Yalin is studying the drawings of the konjac, what is she doing there?" Han Jin said with a smile: "As far as I know, her rumors in this conventional magical array seem to be no better than me. How much." This is the downside of lying. I can''t forget the lie all the time. In the past, he always emphasized that the magicians like Yalinna are only regular magic, and what he has mastered is another. It''s totally different magic, so every time he talks about magic, he can''t forget his definition.


    "What do you say I am doing?" Suddenly, the voice of Xiannier was heard.

 Chapter 499： reward

    Chapter 499 Awards


    Han Jin originally intended to see the emotions of Geng Green are somewhat cautious, so I wanted to use the jokes to ease the atmosphere. I didn''t expect it to be caught by Xian Nier. He laughed twice: "Xin Nier, you are coming... ¡±


    Guevara hurriedly stood up: "Xinnier, sit here, I will go down a bit."


    ¡°What are you going to do?¡± asked Sennel.


    "Raphael said that he would return to the Holy City at noon, and some things would have to be dealt with overnight." Guevara.


    Seeing Guevara leave, Geng Green took the shield of the Lion King into his own space ring and also got up and retire. When he was rescued by Han Jin, Zeng Green could be regarded as a long-lost body, but he was the most amazing alchemist in the mainland after all, and Han Jin was a magic material here. In just ten days, Geng Green had already taken him. All of the preparations are complete, of course, magic wands, magic robes, space rings, etc., all from his own handwriting.


    "Now... how?" Senil asked in a low voice.


    "What is it?" Han Jin is somewhat puzzled.


    "I mean your body!"


    "It''s very good, just like before." Han Jin smiled.


    Xian Nier took a look at Han Jin and turned his eyes away.


    Han Jin looked up and looked at the starry sky that gradually appeared. Suddenly said: "Xinnier, accompany me to go below."


    "Okay." Sunil did not hesitate and was very happy to answer.


    Stepping on the grass, Sunnier reached out and hugged Han Jin''s arm. The two men bypassed the military camp and slowly walked to the nearby woods.


    ¡°How long have we been strolling like this?¡± Han Jin sighed.


    "Is there any way?" Siniel showed a sentimental look: "The big things are one after another, you are the lord, we can relax, but you can''t."


    "I know that this is not the life you want..."


    "You are wrong." Xiannier stretched out his white hand and pulled out the bushes that blocked the road. He whispered: "A long time ago, when I met you, I knew what I wanted to do at that time?" ¡±


    "What do you want to do?"


    "I want to go wandering."


    Han Jin stunned: "Why do you make such a dangerous decision?" With the strength of Xiannier, it is not too much to say that this is a dangerous decision.


    "I don''t know, maybe... it''s because of stress."


    "pressure?"


    "Yeah." Sunil nodded. "When my brother is as big as I am, I have already opened the mark of God. I am not working hard, but..."


    "This pressure should be imposed on you by others?"


    "It''s almost like this." Chanel nodded again: "And, some elders made me sick, very disgusted! Forget it, I can''t understand a few words."


    ¡°I can understand.¡± Han Jin said slowly: ¡°Gaobin¡¯s character does not like to be restrained. He always does what he wants, so in the end, because of a human girl, there is a conflict with the elders. Those elders are afraid that you will embark on the old road of Gaobin. So... I hope you grow up according to their requirements."


    Xiannier didn''t talk, but her body leaned tightly on Han Jin. Maybe it was genetic. She and Gao Bin loved freedom as much, even though many elders pin their hopes on her. She cared for her in all aspects, but she was not happy at all.


    After a moment, Senniel whispered: "Since you met you, everything changed..."


    ¡°Is it better or worse?¡± Han Jin smiled.


    "I just want to tell you..." Senilton paused: "Where are you, where is my home, what do you want to do, what is my life, you are happy, I am happy too."


    Xiannier is very lacking in the basic skills of telling love. These words are not so much a love story, but rather a hard state vow.


    Han Jin stopped, gently pulled over the shoulders of Xiannier, one hand licking the waist of Xiannier, one hand reaching behind the brain of Xiannier, gently stroking the long hair that is silky smooth Closely close the eyes, the tip of the nose is in the ear of Xiannier, greedily sniffing the body fragrance sent by Xiannier, whispering: "Beside me, your pressure... is bigger?"


    Xiannier smiled: "You are a monster! I have no confidence to compare with you! But... you defeated the fallen angel Catherine and passed back. My brother will be hit hard."


    "Blow?"


    "My brother always has a hard mouth, saying that he has the power of imprint. If you fight against you, even if you can''t beat it, you won''t lose too much." Chanel''s smile looks a little naughty: "This time, he must be dumbfounded." ......"


    "Actually, I admire Gao Bin, he is a real warrior, and I...just a coward who is very successful." Han Jin smiled and shook his head.


    ¡°Why do you say this yourself?¡± Siniel said in amazement.


    "I have already decided to get engaged with you. As a result, the news of the abyss of the world has come, I immediately became fearful, not only canceled the engagement, but also asked you and Yarina to quarrel and play in the public." Dao: "Do you feel aggrieved? I feel so incompetent?"


    ¡°What do you think about it?¡± Sunil reached out and said something on Han Jin¡¯s shoulder: ¡°You are the lord! You bear the safety of many people, and of course you must be cautious!¡±


    "Cautious?" Han Jin laughed and laughed at himself: "Yeah, I am very cautious, but what is the use? Is the fallen angel Catherine not looking for us?"


    "Raphael, your emotions... seems to be a little unstable." Sunil''s eyes widened: "What the **** is it?"


    "Oh... I just escaped the clutch of the **** of death, Hamas. It¡¯s impossible to have any feelings." Han Jin sighed: "A little bit...just a little..."


    Life is full of too many unspeakable encounters, such as meeting with Moshinko, Sasou, and Sunil, and sooner or later, they will only lose their arms and become strangers. Everyone''s life must be completely different from the present. There are also a lot of hotels in Yalena. There are a lot of hotels in the city of Lonely. When they change their place to eat, can they be a companion to Yalina?


    In the battle with Catherine, Han Jin can already trigger the heavens, but he knows that this is probably his last swan song, so he hopes that the greater the power, the better, leaving an indelible chapter, and Catherine just keeps a high degree of alert. Didn''t rush to interfere with him, gave him enough time to delay, and finally, dragged an unbelievable result, and Lennon''s first hit, which hit Catherine.


    If there are not so many factors affecting the outcome, he Han Jin should have fallen at this moment, as he said, only a little bit.


    The mysterious and unpredictable fate made Han Jinsheng awe! However, these words cannot tell Yarina that the strong and independent Sunil is his only object of conversation.


    "A fool..." Sunil''s eyes became wet, but she wasn''t sure that Han Jin needed comfort and didn''t know how to comfort, because Han Jin''s previous performance was much stronger than her. Finally, Xianni He grabbed Han Jin¡¯s neck with both hands and kissed him gently in Han Jin¡¯s side: ¡°In my heart, you will always be the brave warrior!¡±


    "Do you boast me or yell at me?" Han Jin showed a self-deprecating smile: "Let me be afraid... too much!"


    "Ignorance can be fearless." Xiannier softly said: "If you are a coward, why didn''t you escape after seeing Catherine? You have the guardian of the earth, she can''t stop you."


    "I didn''t know that she was Catherine." Han Jin shrugged.


    "After knowing? Don''t you still choose to fight to the end?" Sunil''s voice is getting softer and gentler: "For me, for Yalina, for friends, for all who trust you, you have not retreated. So no one can deny your bravery!"


    "Or my Siniel will talk." Han Jin kissed Siniel''s forehead: "Listen to you, I suddenly feel that I am a very great hero."


    "You are a hero!" Xiannier nodded hard.


    Taishan collapsed in the former and the color remained the same, Hanjin could do it, but Taishan had already collapsed? Recalling all kinds of things in a completely relaxed situation, Han Jin had to be grateful for himself. However, he did not know whether he could always be lucky, and Shannier did not read it wrong. Han Jin¡¯s emotions were indeed somewhat unstable. In front of him, he must continue to control himself and continue to paralyze himself, because he is the lord, facing the life and death, all the way to help the Sunil, Han Jin has no defense.


    "In the story, when the hero returns with triumph, there will always be countless girls holding flowers..."


    "There are still countless girls? What do you want to do?!" Sunil was angry and laughed, and stretched out his fingertips to forcefully click on Han¡¯s forehead.


    "Cough..." Han Jin only noticed his own illness and coughed: "I didn''t think about anything, I just wanted to get a reward, or a gift, Xiannier, what can I send me? I am desperate for everyone." of!"


    ¡°Reward?¡± Xiannier frowned slightly. Han Jin¡¯s request made her a little embarrassed. She didn¡¯t have any precious possession. Even if there was, Han Jin, who is the lord, would not be rare.


    "Yeah." Han Jin smiled, and Xiannier was in a dilemma. He was guilty. This silly elf, you can send a kiss, so seriously, what do you want? Will not pull out a magic crystal... he will faint!


    "That... give me to you?" Sunil''s eyes became bright, and she believed that Han Jin could understand her suggestion, and I promised your marriage contract!


    The air suddenly became quiet, and I was so quiet that I could hear Han Jin¡¯s slight breathing. Shennier was ashamed to make a promise. In order to cover herself, she simply lowered her head and put it on Han¡¯s chest.


    After waiting for a long time, I didn¡¯t hear Han Jin¡¯s answer. Xiannier was suspicious, but at the moment she was looking up, there was a slight voice in her ear: ¡°The deal!¡±

 Chapter 50： Youthful scenery

    The fifth chapter of the youth landscape


    The lord of the Holy City, Rafael, suddenly disappeared...


    This is a big event. Late last night, when Guevara came back from Lang Ning¡¯s military camp, he heard the mountain warriors say that Han Jin and Sunil left together. At that time, he did not care, but he woke up, Han Jin And Xiannier has not returned to the boat, Guevara has a suspicion.


    According to Han Jin¡¯s order, the army is about to leave at noon today. There are many things to deal with. Although Han Jin gave him enough power, there are some special circumstances. He must clearly understand the meaning of Han Jin, for example, the soldiers Some prisoners, a small number, only a thousand vampires, how do they deal with them? Guevara wants to kill all the prisoners. Since the abyss race has launched an invasion war, it has become an enemy of the ground race, but he can''t take the idea without such a big deal.


    Guevara found a big circle on the Ares. In the end, there was no way to find Green, and asked Green to search the nearby jungle with the perspective of perspective. Guevara is very upset, and the fallen angel Catherine, one of the three abyss, has appeared here. It is difficult to guarantee that there will be no other strong players. Moreover, Han Jin said that Catherine was attracted by the guy named Mante. It was only after the defeat of Catherine that Mante had escaped. What shocked him even more was that Mante had some connection with the highest leader of the undead creature, Denver!


    The mountains and the jungles passed through the perspective of the release of Geng Green. Geng Green is famous for his excellent alchemy, but he has another identity, the president of the Imperial Imperial Magic Guild, a real The great magister, his release of the perspective of the eye is far more efficient than Yalinna.


    Except for the plains in front of them, there seems to be no trace of the battle in other places. Suddenly, when a picture is fixed in the perspective of the perspective, everyone around them becomes dumbfounded.


    A young man is leaning against a small tree and sitting on the top of the hill. His appearance is very handsome, especially his smile, full of the smell of the sun, gentleness like the spring breeze, perhaps the mood is excellent, or this It is the fact that even the first beautiful man in the crown city, Hiller, seems to be inferior to him. His upper body was naked, his muscles were not so strong, which made him a little masculine, but the muscles were smooth and fit, and the bright and powerful eyes were slightly squinting, looking in the direction of the sun rising. .


    An elf girl shrinks into the man''s arms like a well-behaved kitten. She can''t see her appearance from the eyes of the sky. The reason why she says she is a girl is because she has bare shoulders, calves and feet. Reflecting a youthful color.


    In the east, the sun shines out. When the golden light falls on the boys and girls, the perspective of Geng Green¡¯s perspective turns into a beautiful landscape, and the boys and girls become the most standard golden boy. Jade girl.


    Then, the Elf girl suddenly stood up from the young man''s arms, reached out and put the young man to the side, then leaned down and arranged the temporary world of two people. When Guevara saw the elf girl like cleaning up the garbage. In the same way, when the bright robes, the dragon scales, and so on were caught in the hands, they could not help but smile.


    Finally, the elf girl grabbed a fiery red cloak from the ground, then jumped and squatted on the back of the young man.


    The elf girl pointed her finger at the front and smiled and said something. Everyone saw her appearance, Xiannier! But... Is that really Siniel?


    In everyone''s impression, Xiannier has always been beautiful, faint smile, and gently said that the lips that are smashed into a line always have a tough taste, but now Xiannier has become A piece of honey, her eyes, a smile of bloom, and even her entire body, are full of sweetness that cannot be turned away.


    The young man is of course Han Jin. In the eyes of perspective, Han Jin is very obedient, carrying Xiannier and slowly walking down the hillside.


    Xiannier was eating and laughing, and suddenly reached out and messed up Han Jin¡¯s hair. Han Jin had to stop and slammed his hair and smashed his hair that blocked his sight. Who knows that Xiannier is Once I messed up Han Jin¡¯s hair, she was purely deliberately difficult for Han Jin.


    For a moment, Shannier pointed his finger in one direction. It seemed that Han Jin was going the wrong way, but Han Jin, who was blinded by his hair, could not see the guidance of Sunnier and went on. Chanel had to go. Reaching out Han Han¡¯s ear and twisting Han Jin¡¯s head to the side to correct Han Jin¡¯s mistake.


    There are many people who want to laugh, but they don''t dare to laugh. However, Guevara suddenly has a thick sorrow and a sorrow.


    Is it too cruel to put all the lives and deaths of countless people on the shoulders of a young man? !


    What is true happiness? Is it the power of the hand, the ambition, and the ambition of the man? Still like Han Jin and Sunil in the picture, enjoy this peaceful world?


    It stands to reason that this belongs to Han Jin''s private life. Even if Guevara did not remind him, because of courtesy, Geng Green should immediately close the perspective of the perspective. However, it is like seeing Green, and even his eyes flashed with tears.


    When everyone has a young and comfortable, everyone has promised the vows of the old days. Now, the world has not changed, people are alive, but where is the oath? Where is the beautiful woman who was reluctant to leave for a moment?


    "What are they doing?" A faint voice came over.


    Guevara immediately woke up and hurriedly coughed. He turned back and said, "Yalina, got up so early? Oh... it¡¯s not like you."


    Yalena ignored the jokes of Guevara and only looked at the picture in the eyes of perspective.


    Guevara hated in the heart, and glanced at Green, and Geng Green realized his own gaffe and hurriedly closed the eyes of perspective.


    As the eye of perspective disappeared, the Ares became quiet again, and Elena said that she was a little uncomfortable, didn''t eat breakfast, and went back to rest alone.


    After almost half an hour, Rafael¡¯s lord finally got on the Ares. The reason why the word ''lord'' must be used is because Han Jin has become a majestic again. Compared with Han Jin in the picture, it is almost Two people.


    The red cloak, the shiny dragon scales, and his eyes and expressions show his calmness and conciseness, and Sunnier¡¯s shoulders, back, and feet are re-emerged in soft armor. The boots are protected, and even more sighing is that the distance between Hanjin and Siniel, who is on the boat, is always about three meters away.


    People''s reactions were more or less eccentric, but Siniel did not pay attention, only whispered to Han Jin: "I will go back to rest first."


    "Yeah." Han Jin nodded and glanced around, but he found an abnormality, but he did not know the specific reason.


    Guevara felt a little uneasy, even if it was a joke, the jokes were a bit too big. How can I explain to Han Jin?


    Seeing Han Jin walking down the deck, Guevara hurried to follow, and said nothing: "Raphael, what did you do with Suniler? Why didn''t you come back overnight?"


    "We talked very speculatively and forgot the time." Han Jin¡¯s heart is even more strange. Under normal circumstances, Guevara will not interfere with his private affairs. What happened today?


    "What are you talking about?"


    "This..." Han Jinyi.


    "Life, ideal?"


    "Cough... yeah..."


    "Actually..." Guevara controlled himself: "We saw you in the eyes of Geng Green''s perspective."


    ¡°Growing Green? The Eye of Perspective?¡± Han Jin turned around: ¡°When?¡±


    "When the sun rises." Guevara smiled: "I can''t help it either. Catherine''s appearance has already sounded the alarm. I worry that other strong people in the abyss world are lurking nearby, and you haven''t come back yet." ,and so¡­¡­"


    Han Jin stayed for a moment, his face became a little red, and he couldn¡¯t see it because he was shy, or because he was annoyed, or both.


    In the end, Han Jin sighed a sigh: "What will happen to me? Even if there is a strong person in the abyss world who sneak attacks on me, I still have the ability to protect myself. You... oh..." Han Jin has a hard time. Feeling the words, complaining, Guevara is concerned about him, does not complain, and he is panicked in his heart.


    "There is one more thing." Guevara suddenly lowered his voice: "Yalina also saw it."


    ¡°She?¡± It seems that she has been infected, and Han Jin¡¯s look is a bit nervous: ¡°How is she? What is the reaction?¡±


    ¡°Response?¡± Guevara¡¯s voice is lower: ¡°You turn and you see it.¡±


    Han Jin stayed in bed and didn''t turn around. He laughed and said: "Mr. Guevara, is there anything else?"


    "How do those vampires deal with them?" When it comes to serious business, Guevara''s tone has returned to normal.


    "Leaving dozens of bones soft, we are too strange to the abyss world, we must learn from as many channels as possible." Han Jindao: "All else is killed."


    Guevara nodded and said: "The fallen angel Catherine was hit hard, and a lot of blood flowed. Did you see it?"


    "Of course I saw it." Han Jindao.


    "Your angel named Lennon sneaked out last night." Guevara said: "He dug up the soil and grass stems that had been dyed with Catherine''s blood. I don''t know what I want to do... Does he have? Tell you?"


    ¡°No.¡± Han Jin¡¯s brow slightly twitched: ¡°Is it you see it?¡±


    "No, it was seen by Geng Green." Guevara paused: "The Lennon is very weird, you must pay more attention to him in the future!"


    "I know." Han Jin silent for a moment, asked: "Is there anything else?"


    "Nothing."


    ¡°Is it really gone?¡± Han Jin¡¯s voice has a taste of anticipation.


    "Really no." Guevara looks very ruthless.


    Han Jin slowly turned around helplessly, and saw that Yalena stood at a distance of ten meters and looked at herself quietly. He hurriedly revealed an impeccable smile: "Yalina, so early?"


    "You and Siniel''s sister went to see the sunrise, why didn''t you call me?" Yalena ignored Hanjin''s greetings and whispered, although she was very clear, humility, not blame is her in the capital of the elements The home keeps the root cause of harmony, but the girl''s sensibility is always greater than rationality. Seeing that Han Jin and Sunil are so close, her heart has become sour.


    Watching the sunrise? Han Jin Chang breathed a sigh of relief and said: "I have been looking for you, but I see you sleep well, so..."


    "Lie!" Yalena''s tears burst out: "I didn''t sleep all night, I have been studying the drawings of the konjac, in order to...for..." At the end, Yalena was already crying.


    Han Jin is stunned. In fact, the relationship between Yalina and Siniel is very harmonious now. As long as Han Jin can honestly say that he wants to talk to Siniel, or how, Jarina can understand him and Siniel. But he shouldn¡¯t do it, he shouldn¡¯t, and shouldn¡¯t try to use lies to exchange for understanding. What''s more, Yalena¡¯s efforts are to make the konjac as soon as possible to protect Hanjin and protect the friends on the Ares. The lie that Han Jin was dismantled on the spot has really hurt Yalina.


    "I am not good." Han Jin walked to the front of Elena, softly said: "I''m sorry..."


    Yalina sobbed for a moment in Han Jin¡¯s arms, suddenly pushed Hanjin, wiped away the tears on her side, and looked at Hanjin with no impurities. At the same time, she tried to calm her tone: ¡°You and Xianni Sister... I have had so many misunderstandings, I know, she is bitter, you should accompany her more, but you can''t..." At the end, Yalina''s voice became trembling again.


    "I know, it''s all my fault..." Han Jin sighed. Yesterday, Yalinna was crying because of his danger. Today, he made Yalin cry again, but it was because Yalina was too For the sake of weakness, he can only show his other face to Sunnier. He is also a human being and needs the comfort and encouragement of others.


    At this moment, Hogan walked up the promenade, and saw that Yarina was crying here, was shocked, and then seemed to understand something, quietly heading in the other direction.


    Han Jin saw Hogan, and also saw that Genglin and others were going down the deck. This kind of scene made others see it. It was not good. Simply hold Yarina and walk quickly to his room and push the door open. Go in.


    And Yalina¡¯s sob has become smaller and smaller. In fact, her triangle relationship with Hanjin and Siniel has always attracted the attention of many people, especially her ''family'', and thousand. Compared with the general manager of Gail, the Grand Duke of Solomon seems to be very free and easy. The book written to Yalina is always very simple. As for the request of Yalina, there is only one, don''t play a small temper.


    Yalena didn''t know if she was a little temper, but she knew that it would be wrong to shed tears. Her mother said that a good woman would never use tears to conquer men. Men become more frustrated, although Yalena never thought about conquering anyone, but she felt that tears should be similar to Magic Crystal. Because of its scarcity, it is precious, too much, and precious will become nothing. value.


    Han Jin thought that it would take a lot of effort to make Yalena break into laughter. Who knows that just entering the door, Yalin seems to have returned to normal, but her sight is always avoiding herself.


    "Forgive me?" Han Jin is a little surprised, and some can''t believe it.


    "It''s not that easy!" Yalina turned her head and looked in the other direction.


    "Then you said, how do I do, will you be satisfied?" Han Jin laughed. He did not explain that he was afraid because Yalina was angry. Lies were lies, and wrong was wrong. What''s more, when he faced Catherine, he found out how much he was reluctant and how unwilling he was. Yalena and Siniel, two girls with very different personalities, have already filled his heart. !


    Yalena bowed her head as if she was thinking about something, and then extended her hand to Han Jin.


    "What does it mean?"


    "Back!" Yalena said in a very crisp voice.


    "Okay, okay..." Han Jin turned helplessly.


    "You are perfunctory me!" Yalena hated and stunned her own red cloak after Han entered: "This is not!"


    Han Jin took the cloak and took it to the side. He turned again: "Oh?"


    "Don''t do this too!" Yalena shifted her target to the soft scales.


    "You..." Han Jin suddenly remembered the scene when he and Sunil looked at the sunrise. Didn''t Yalina want him to take off his clothes?


    This is, the door was pushed open, and Siniel walked in from the outside. The first sentence after entering the door was accusing Hanjin: "Raphael, how do you make Yalin cry? Yesterday she already Cried for you for a long time, you don''t feel bad? Are you angry with her today?!"


    "Sister Sinner!" Seeing Siniel, Yalena felt that her nose was a little sour, but she quickly controlled herself, and she yelled, "He bullied me! You sneak out and play, put me Throw aside, then he comes back and lie to me!"


    Sunil''s face suddenly became red, almost dripping, and he couldn''t help but feel like he couldn''t find a place. Then he was ashamed and annoyed with Han Jindao: "You...what do you say?"


    "Not what I said." Han Jin repeatedly waved, and the severity of Sunil''s fire far exceeded that of Yalina: "It is they who saw us with a seeing eye."


    "Eye of Perspective??" Sunil was screaming this time.


    "When we watched the sunrise..." Han Jin hurriedly hinted at Siniel. It was only during the sunrise that he vowed in his heart that next time, if there is a next time, it will definitely protect himself by going out.


    "Sister Sinner?" Yalena stared at Siniel: "Are you sick? Your face..."


    "I am too lazy to care for you!" Xiannier couldn''t take care of being the owner of Yalina. She turned and rushed out of Hanjin''s room.


    "You..." Elena looked at the back of Sunil, and looked at Han Jin again. She said faintly: "You are not right..."


    "What do you think about?" Han Jin has some headaches. Is it still a lie? What if I am dismantled again?


    "Oh..." Yalena whispered, sitting on Hanjin¡¯s bed and groaning with something.

 Chapter 51： Major decision

    Chapter 5-1 Major Decision


    At noon, the army of the Holy Crown City finally set off. At the same time, Guevara sent more than a hundred silver Pegasus fighters, so that they quickly rushed back to the Holy City, and reported the great news of Han Jin¡¯s defeat of the fallen angel Catherine to the high left. Bin and Jedice, in addition to this, he has another meaning, our strategic plan has lost its meaning, partners, think about other ways.


    Gradually strong, not only a Hanjin, the core strength of the holy crown city is slowly expanding, the original Hanjin''s think tank has only three people, Guevara, Jedith and Gael, and later Gaobin joined. Later, Geng Green also clearly expressed his choice. These five strong people are together and have far-reaching significance. They say that they can influence the direction of the mainland, but they are not excessive.


    What people can see is their strength, strengths, prestige, what people can''t see, their experience and wisdom! If there is only Hanjin, without their assistance, Hanjin is not far away. Of course, if there is no Hanjin, only they can¡¯t come together and become a fist. It¡¯s not bad to kill each other. It is.


    The wind and the wind, the wind determines the thickness of the cloud, or the cloud determines the power of the wind. No one can say it clearly, or it is a perfect complement.


    Han Jinshu was lying comfortably in bed, his hands resting behind his head and quietly looking at the ceiling. However, he was not his own bed, but the bed of Xiannier.


    A pair of men and women who are in love with each other are separated by a layer of paper. Once they are smashed, no matter who is the first hand, the layer of paper will be burned by the burning flame.


    In comparison, Han Jin is much better than Sunil. After all, he is not a younger brother. In fact, this is completely understandable. The less experienced a person, the worse his control will be. A person will not be able to move with hormonal The phenomenon of secretion can only reveal his youthfulness, and the real pervert is often unhurried and unmoving, just like Hiller, as the head of the night of bliss, he holds the number Thousands of beautiful women, in exchange for a younger, maybe the body has been screwed up, but Hillester is not seen, he experienced too much, those beautiful women can not cause his interest.


    Han Jin can withstand the temptation of Xiannier and Yalina. On the one hand, his survival pressure is so great that he spends almost all his energy on cultivation. On the one hand, his heart is very stable. That world, the title of ''secretary killer'', although he is not qualified, but there are many related experiences. Master never interferes with him in this respect. He is a monk who is a monk at some young age and then has a good ambition. Han Jin¡¯s Master has always been scornful. If you don''t get into the dust, how can you see the red dust? That is just a trick to deceive and deceive yourself.


    Otherwise, when Yalena tempted him in the most thorough way, he will definitely get out of control on the spot.


    Chanel¡¯s performance is much worse than that of Han Jin, because Han Jin opened another wonderful world for her! Although she still can''t talk about getting lost, her character has been changed more or less, especially in front of Han Jin.


    At this moment, Xiannier squatted on Han Jin¡¯s chest, and the gentle eye wave always turned on Han Jin¡¯s face, and one hand gently touched Han¡¯s chest.


    "They look at my eyes a little weird." Siniel showed a look of trouble.


    "How is it weird?"


    "I can''t tell." Suniler frowned and climbed up to make his face and Han Jinping flush: " Anyway... it''s weird!"


    Han Jin smiled, his smile was helpless. Sunnier¡¯s eyebrows hung in the spring, and if there was only Lei Zhe and others on the boat, it wouldn¡¯t matter. He and Xiannier could explain it, but The people of Vara and Gael, he simply couldn¡¯t stand it, and even the guy of Hogan was very experienced.


    In addition to his return, Guevara talked with him a few words, and no one asked him later, but no one asked no one did not know. However, Sunnier is ashamed of his heart and always keeps a distance from Han Jin in front of everyone. There is no silver in this place! The more Siniel did, the more happy the few people were.


    How do you say an ancient saying? Everything is not in words...


    "Don''t ignore them." Han Jindao.


    "But... Yalin also became weird!" Sunil was even more troubled. Han Jin said it was easy, but it was very difficult to do. She could not hide in her room all day.


    "Look at me." Han Jin couldn''t comfort Sonny with his language. He could only switch to action. He held the face of Xiannier with both hands and raised his head slightly.


    Although Sunnier has not yet reached the point where she can make perfect, she understands what Han Jin wants to do, and she voluntarily closes her eyes and greets them downwards. The lips of the two people are closely intertwined.


    For a moment, Han Jin let go of Xiannier and whispered: "Actually... I feel strange."


    ¡°Why?¡± asked Siniel.


    "Twilight is about to arrive at the holy crown city." Han Jin stayed for a long time, slowly said: "I can no longer call the name of Gao Bin..." Here, Han Jin suddenly felt a hot rise in his chest. The fiery thing, he finally has his own loved ones and has his own roots.


    "What is that called him?" Xiannier just woke up from happiness and didn''t respond for a while.


    "Of course he is called his eldest brother."


    "If you are not used to it... then still call his name." Chanel''s face rose and blush.


    "Call him name?" Han Jin smiled: "I am afraid he beat me."


    "What are you afraid of? Anyway, he doesn''t know... I don''t know about us." At the end of the day, Sunnier''s voice was as fine as a mosquito.


    Han Jin¡¯s head fell on the pillow, I don¡¯t know? As soon as Xiannier looks like, as soon as he debuts, Gao Bin is likely to see the clue immediately, but he can¡¯t tell Xiannierming that Xiannier is already ashamed and let her know the truth. He dares to conclude that at least one Within a week, Xiannier will never leave his room.


    Sunnier waited for a long time, and did not see Han Jin talking. He curiously asked: "What do you want?"


    "I want to think of the angel named Lennon." Han Jin decided to transfer the topic.


    "What''s up with him?"


    Han Jin was a long-lost man, and he just sat up and said very seriously: "Xinnier, do you know why Lennon can reinvent Catherine?"


    "why?"


    "He is probably the legendary one who didn''t even have a name... Catherine''s husband!"


    "What?" Sinnel exclaimed: "How did you know?"


    ¡°Feeling.¡± Han Jindao said: ¡°You are too far away to see Catherine¡¯s expression at the time, but I can see it very clearly.¡±


    Xiannier bowed his head and carefully digested the shocking news. For a long while, she whispered: "I understand, so Catherine did not counterattack!"


    "Yes."


    "How come you suddenly think of that column?"


    "Guevara and I talked about it. A few days ago, before we set off, Lennon quietly left the Ares in the middle of the night." Han Jin said slowly: "Catherine was hit hard in the battle, and a lot of blood flowed.Ù¯ quietly collected the **** soil and grass stems together."


    "What is he going to do?"


    "You are not surprised, why did Catherine not hurt Lennon, but Lennon did not know Catherine at all?" Han Jin smiled.


    "why?"


    "I guess... it is the right angel Alpha who stripped Lennon''s soul and made Lennon''s soul an angel, huh, huh, and finally he left a seal in Lennon''s body, or... maybe Lennon I have given orders, as long as I see the fallen angel Catherine, I must kill her." Han Jin paused and said: "Lennon will secretly collect those things, plus he did not kill Katherine in the end... Prove a piece The seal left by the right angel Alpha has been loosened! So, I am a little embarrassed. The power of angels comes from the light elements they have. In this respect, I am powerless if I strengthen the seal of the angel Alpha. Then, the potential of Lennon will disappear, and he will become like other angels of light. When Catherine is well prepared, he will come to the Holy City. Lennon will not help us. If I want to get rid of it. The seal left by the right angel Alpha has caused all of Lennon¡¯s memories to recover, so I may not be able to control him anymore."


    ¡°What is the potential of Lennon?¡±


    "He can trigger the Holy Crystal." Han Jin whispered: "If you only have the seal of the right angel Alpha, he can still use his own power, but I want to control him, only a seal can be added, which has a great influence on him. Big, let alone I will continue to strengthen the strength of the seal, huh, huh... I am afraid he will simply become a waste."


    "What do you mean by saying that if you want Lennon to be a powerful boost, you can only keep a seal?"


    "Not all is like this." Han Jin sighed: "It''s very complicated, a few words are not clear, hehe... I think of him, I have a headache."


    Siniel smiled and walked around Hanjin. He pushed Hanjin into his arms and gently pressed Hanjin¡¯s forehead. When she just left Yeliucheng, she never thought that one day she would do this for men. After falling in love with Han Jin, I found out that there seems to be nothing that can''t be done.


    Han Jin lazily leaned on Xiannier''s chest: "Let''s say that Lennon has a very deep feeling for Catherine. The right angel Alpha can seal all of Lennon''s past, I can''t do it." If I strengthen my seal, let Lennon completely forget the past... His existence may become meaningless."


    "Lennon is a poor guy, Catherine... more pitiful." Senil sighed.


    "What?" Han Jin stunned, slowly sitting up from Xiannier''s arms and looking back at Xiannier.


    "I just talked about it from a neutral point of view." Siniel smiled: "Reassured, I will not pity them! The enemy... is the enemy after all, isn''t it?"


    "You remind me..." Han Jin said slowly.


    "I don''t seem to say anything?"


    Han Jin waved his hand and signaled that Shannier should not talk, and then he fell into meditation. Catherine''s looks are extremely beautiful, and her manners are very elegant and impeccable, but I don''t know why. He always feels that Catherine is like another woman in the world who is carrying cigarettes, wandering around, doing nothing, and not caring about women. They seem to have one thing in common, and they are wandering in the long river of no hope and no sustenance.


    She left the army of the abyss world, just because of an inexplicable request, she went back to the Black Crow City alone, came to find Han Han¡¯s trouble, proved how casual she was, and proved that Donald¡¯s strategic plan for her It¡¯s not worthwhile. She wants to help Donald. She can shoot and find another interesting thing. She can throw away hundreds of thousands or hundreds of thousands of lives.


    To put it bluntly, Catherine didn''t care about the war that Donald launched!


    If Catherine no longer contributes to the abyss race, the two sides will not have the contradiction between your life and death. Why not choose other methods?


    Many years ago, Catherine was betrayed the Lord of Light and was threatened by the Alpha of the Right Angel. Finally, she entered the abyss world. Is it possible to make Lennon a Catherine''s sustenance and completely change Catherine''s position?


    Han Jin¡¯s brain is running at a rapid speed. Catherine hates the right angel Alpha, and his Hanjin will soon enter the door of heaven one day, and the enemy of the enemy is his own friend. Although this sentence is naive, it is more or less reasonable. .


    Can you really work with Catherine?


    This is a decision that can affect him and influence the future of the Holy City. The relationship is too great, and Han Jin¡¯s brow is tightly locked together.


    However, even if you can work with Catherine, you must be highly confidential! To capture the Holy Crystal of the Holy See, he has given Jedice a slap in the face, and then cooperate with the fallen angel Catherine, no doubt a backhand and a slap in the face, Jedice will go away.


    Han Jin suddenly felt very depressed. The battle with Catherine¡¯s life and death is now unnecessary. If you confess your ultimate goal in the sky, how would Catherine choose?


    "Always... I have to give it a try." Han Jin muttered to himself, his brows loosened a little, because Catherine was unexpectedly strong, he had a 120,000-point vigilance against the right angel Alpha. He has no confidence! Really have Catherine''s joining, and Lennon, his hopes will be much bigger!


    "What are you going to try?" asked Senniel.


    "Let''s find a chance to talk to Catherine."


    "Raphael, are you crazy?" Sunil reached out and pushed Han Jin''s shoulder and said anxiously: "I know that compared with you and Guevara, I have too many things to understand, so I don''t want my words to affect your decision! I will be very sorry!"


    "You don''t have that big charm yet." Han Jin smiled and touched Senil''s face.


    "Raphael, I am not kidding!" Siniel said, if it is not such a big topic, Siniel must be angry and let Han Jin come to persuade himself, this is what she has explored for a few days. The couple is fun, but she has no mood at all.


    "Do not worry, I will do a good job when I do things." Han Jin said softly: "There is only one thing... I was not prepared at all, too suddenly..."


    "what''s up?"


    ¡°Forgot?¡± Han Jin¡¯s eyes became very embarrassing: ¡°It¡¯s a good scar and forgets the pain.¡±


    "what are you talking about?"


    Han Jin reached out and grabbed the waist of Xiannier, and pressed hard to his arms. Xiannier snorted and was put down on the bed. Then Han Jin smiled and said: "It is this thing..."


    "You..." Xiannier struggled weakly for a few times, his face became red, and whispered: "Don''t mess around! Just go to the holy crown city, how do you let me go out to see people?!"


    "I am practicing at noon, are you bringing me in?" Han Jin said while using his lips to sway on Sunil''s face.


    "People just want to chat with you..." Sunnier struggled with a lot of strength.


    "Are we not chatting now?" Han Jin unwillingly put his chest and Xiannier close together and rubbed hard.


    In this case, the more intense the sensation of Xiannier, the more she is stimulated, the mouth that has to be opened because of the rapid breathing, from the face to the blush of the neck, and if there is No snoring is enough to make Hanjin melt, but before the Hanjin melts, Xiannier has already melted.


    "Don''t do this..." Siniel refused with last strength.


    "Don''t be like?" Han Jin''s tone is much more stable than Sunnier. He already knows the body of Shannier. From a certain point of view, Sunil is his student, he can let Xiannier no longer Refused, completely rushed, even wild. This makes Han Jin very satisfied, because this is a secret. It is a secret that he has excavated from Xiannier, only he knows alone, and Xiannier who is indulged in boundless happiness is not very clear about his performance, of course. The happiness from the heart and from the soul is enough. Chaniel¡¯s request is not much.


    "Bad egg..." Sunnier made a weak protest, and the body slowly relaxed. Looking at Han Jin with a pair of confused eyes, a woman who gave her true love is often a woman who does not understand rejection, because that The man who led her into the paradise has become her everything.


    "Men must be bad." Han Jin smiled.


    Sunil didn''t talk anymore, just clasped Hanjin''s neck with both hands, and the two lips were entangled again.


    On the wall of the Holy City, Gaobin and Jedisi stand side by side. They have joy and sorrow on their faces. It is a good thing to defeat the fallen angel Catherine, but they think of the pressure they will face, and they Can''t laugh out.


    ¡°How long is it?¡± Jedisi asked softly.


    "It should be almost at dusk." Gao Bin looked at the lower and lower sunsets.


    "I don''t know what Raphael thinks..." Jedisi sighed, and Guevara''s message was brought back in detail, including Han Jin''s decision to hold a wedding in the near future.


    ¡°How?¡± Gaobin asked inexplicably.


    "Nothing." Jeddes shook his head. "I always feel...it seems like something is going to happen."

 Chapter 52： Welcome banquet

    Chapter 52 Welcome Banquet


    "Welcome back." Jedish smiled and opened his arms.


    Although Guevara did not describe the scene of the battle in detail in the battle report, Jedice and Gao Bin are very clear that Han Jin¡¯s power is unlikely to be stronger than the fallen angel Catherine, which must have all kinds of experiences of death and death, so Jedice and Gaobin greeted people for more than 20 miles, which is also a kind of condolence.


    Han Jin and Jeddis gently hugged, and the eyes swept in the welcome crowd: "Do you engage in such a large scale?"


    It¡¯s not just the remaining heads and generals who have stayed in the city, but also hundreds of aristocrats¡¯ family representatives. What¡¯s even more surprising is that the crowds are crowded with girls dressed up in the hands of each girl¡¯s hands. Holding flowers, bright flowers and seas are endless, Han Jin knows that under the control of Dismark, the city is considered to be a relatively rich city, and the population base is not small, but he did not expect that there are so many girls, is it true? Jedice has come to the city to mobilize?


    "This is the residents'' willingness." Jeds smiled.


    "Shit." Han Jin did not believe that even if Jeddy did not force the civilians in the city, he must have issued a call in the name of the Holy See.


    "You don''t want to get countless girls? Congratulations, you have done it." Yalena said after Han entered the body.


    "You...what did you listen to?" Han Jin said.


    "Sister Sinner said it." Yalina narrowed her eyes. "Are you very happy?"


    "I just said casually that she is too sensitive." Han Jin sighed: "I guess... you should be equally sensitive."


    "What''s wrong with sensitivity?" Where can I hear Hanjin''s pun, swaying my head in a smug manner, and then in a unknowable voice: "Must see you..."


    "Jedice, don''t tell me, we have to go back like this all the time?" Han Jin was too lazy to take care of Yalina. Anyway, his clutches can reach out to Yalena at any time, really irritating him, and Yalena has It¡¯s a bitter taste.


    "Go back, there are many people who want to see you with their own eyes." Jeddis said: "It¡¯s really the residents who greet you voluntarily, I never..."


    "I know, you never lie." Han Jin looked helplessly at the crowds in front of him.


    "Raphael, how is your cloak smashed?" Yalena noticed that Han Jin''s cloak was sideways and asymmetrical. She said that she helped Hanjin to organize.


    "It¡¯s too hasty when I came out, didn¡¯t pay attention.¡± Han Jindao.


    "What have you done? So busy?"


    "I..." Han Jin paused and complained: "How can I think that you will run to this place to meet me!"


    "Raphael, are you supposed to say something?" Gao Bindao.


    "What to say?" Han Jin¡¯s heart jerked a bit. Gao Bin hinted at himself and changed his name to Big Brother. No... Siniel didn¡¯t come out, how did Gorbin know?


    "You defeated the news of the fallen angel Catherine, and the repercussions in the Holy City could not be described by a sensation, but an earthquake! The abyss race launched the invasion war, and everyone lives in a panic about the future. Now, everyone thinks that you can protect them!¡± Gaobin said slowly: ¡°In the face of this double-eyed eyes, shouldn¡¯t you say something encouraging?¡±


    "I don''t have any preparations..." Han Jin''s expression became a bit weird.


    "There is no need to prepare at all." Gao Bin smiled and said: "As I said, you raise your right hand over your head, hold your fist, and shout with the loudest voice. The holy crown city will win!"


    "Big Brother, you spare me!" Han Jin¡¯s expression is even more bizarre: "It¡¯s too nauseating, I can feel a layer of goose bumps on my back."


    "Raphael, compared with Nikolay, you lack the charm of a leader." Jeddis said: "What is this? If you change to Nikola, he must be much more than you! Don''t hesitate, ask I know that everyone is waiting for your voice."


    "Jedice, are you still very interested in interjecting? I said why you are so intimate today, it is to do it for others to prove your status of Jeddis, you guy... really insidious!" Han Jin slanted Jie Di Si glanced: "And, the thinness of the face is not related to the charisma of the leader?"


    "It¡¯s useless, whether you want to transfer the topic or want to divert attention, it¡¯s useless, shout... Raphael!¡± Jeddy smiled. ¡°Unless, you can ignore everyone¡¯s feelings. ¡±


    Although Han Jin¡¯s face is full of smiles, his heart is very tangled. Facing the dangerous strong enemy, he can rush to the first one. However, it is too difficult for him to make a show under the eyes of countless eyes. He is.


    "I can explain this to your previous accusation." Jeddis said: "We have shown the contradiction between us through various illusions a few days ago. Now you have defeated the fallen angel Catherine, our plan. There is no value anymore, huh, huh...even, we have to be prepared to face the abyss of the abyss, in this case, we must tell everyone that we are united!"


    "The nobles like to use ''stupid people'' to describe the civilians and slaves living in the bottom. In fact, not civilians and slaves have thought about ignorant life, but we are deliberately playing with them and deceiving them." Han Jin faint Said: "Yesterday, we told them that I and you are enemies. Today, we tell them again, I am a friend with you?"


    "Raphael, this topic, we have more time to discuss today." Guevara whispered: "Now, do what you should do!"


    "Yeah, Raphael." Gao Bin said: "Actually, what you see is only a small part. Girls are specially selected by us. There are more people gathered in the city. Your return date is not certain. Do you know? There are many people in the Acropolis who rushed to the Holy City last night. They have no place to live. They have to sleep on the street. Thousands of people have put down their work and gathered here from all directions, just to wait. You, wait for your promise!"


    "The cold shadow city''s mission is also here." Jedice whispered: "The guy in the white magic robe is that. Rafael, they shouldn''t have come because they are allegiance." It¡¯s Chesham, not you, but...this belongs to the wars of two worlds. Your victory is their victory, so they are willing to cheer for you!¡±


    "Okay, okay." Han Jin succumbed to the collective will, wasn''t he shouting with a scorpion? !


    Han Jin came out of the crowd and slowly walked forward. Guevara, Gail, and Jeddis stood behind Han Jin, and as the stars held the moon, they stepped forward together, but only Yalina Station On the left side of Hanjin, there is no one on the right, and it seems to be somewhat empty.


    "What about Siniel?" Gaobin whispered.


    "Raphael said that she has something and will come out in a minute."


    "When is this? I don''t know how important it is!" Gao Bin was anxious. The significance of this appearance was extraordinary. On other occasions, Xiannier could not come, but it must be at the moment.


    Suddenly a scent of scented winds swept past everyone, and Xiannier quickly stepped over the second echelon and stood on the right side of Hanjin.


    "Sinnel!" Gaobin whispered.


    "Brother? What happened?" Senil turned around.


    Gao Bin immediately became stunned. In his impression, Xiannier has always maintained a beautiful temperament. When walking, talking, and sitting still, he always shows a kind of arrogance, but now Xiannier is It became very beautiful, especially the eyes, the watery, filled with unspeakable happiness and satisfaction.


    Seeing Gao Bin¡¯s expression, Xiannier seemed to understand something, panicked away from Gao Bin¡¯s line of sight, and then turned back.


    Han Jin continued to move forward, getting closer and closer to the crowd. When the distance was less than 50 meters, Han Jin¡¯s footsteps suddenly stopped and quietly stopped there.


    The crowd became silent, and all the sights fell on Han Jin.


    Perhaps, Han Jin really does not have the leadership charm of Nikolay, but Han Jin is handsome, sunny, and friendly. His advantage Nikolay can''t learn either.


    Han Jin slowly raised his right fist: "The Holy Crown City... wins!!"


    Han Jin¡¯s voice rang through the plains like a thunder, and the crowd stayed for a moment, and immediately boiled, making a burst of cheers. People laughed, jumped, shouted, and left their anxiety and fear accumulated some time ago. Release the release and then discard it.


    They have no chance to become high-ranking professionals, and they can''t get along with the nobility. For thousands of years, they have always lived humblely. They never want to be extravagant or dare to ask for it. They just hope to get a simple and ordinary happiness. Eat, live in a house, marry a wife and have children, spend a lifetime in obscurity, be oppressed, they endure, get used to it; in natural disasters and man-made disasters, they always suffer the most, the most painful, they recognize, life is not good; The fruits of their hard work have been sacrificed for protection, and they willingly accept this unwritten contract. Of course, protection does not protect them. The superiors have the final say, whether they must contribute their labor, It is still up to the higher authorities to say that it can be torn from top to bottom. From the bottom up, it is a big deal. Some nobles are very open-minded. They also know the civilians and slaves who are grateful for his work. They like to use hard work and hard work to praise those who have supported him. But is it really a derogatory term for diligence and hard work? Unfortunately, the fools never thought about why the nobles were not diligent. Why do they have to work hard and still have to complain?


    The generals at the forefront of the ranks are more wild. Unlike the civilians, their worship of Hanjin has gone deep into the bone marrow. In their eyes, Han Jin is an invincible lord who is invincible! Under the leadership of Han Jin, they will come from victory and will surely move on to the next victory.


    The cheers have been spreading to the holy crown city. A poncho of flowers has been thrown up and scattered on the ground. It has become a tapestry of more than 20 miles. Han Jin¡¯s heart is somewhat disapproving. This is purely a waste of money. Perhaps people are voluntarily concentrated in the Holy City, but too many flowers have clearly revealed the deliberate traces.


    After using it for almost two hours, the smile on Hanjin¡¯s face was a bit stiff. I finally got close to the south gate of the holy crown city. Who knows that in a blink of an eye, countless heads appeared on the wall, and the cheers reminded me again.


    In the end, everyone finally came to the front of the night of bliss, others are okay, Yalina has a row of tiny sweat beads on her forehead, and after dozens of miles, she still has to keep her name. Demeanor, people who have never experienced can''t imagine the hardships, but it''s still good. Yalena is coming over. As for whether or not there will be sequelae, it is only her own. After all, Yalena is also the first experience. Big scene.


    ¡°A banquet is held in this place?¡± Han Jin asked.


    "Yeah, it''s not very convenient anywhere else," Jeddy said.


    "Occupy my place, use my people, spend my money, then welcome me?" Han Jin feels helpless.


    "Do you still care about this?" Jeds smiled. "If you allow me to expand the parish in the Acropolis, I can take the money for this party."


    "Forget it." Han Jin shook his head. He worried that Jeddes misunderstood and added: "Jedice, I did not deliberately restrict the development of the Holy See. Look at your current Holy See, only a few people? Do you know what is the support?" ¡±


    "Listen to your story." Jedisi sighed.


    "You understand." Han Jin noticed that Elena''s face was a little white, and turned back and grabbed Yalena''s hand, whispering: "Is it tired?"


    "Not tired at all!" Yalena replied very simply, physical strength, physical strength, her heart is extremely happy, today''s appearance is another form of wedding, even Pope Jeddis also walks in her Behind it, what it means, all the people who are witnessing are clear.


    At this moment, Hillester strode out from the night of bliss, followed by more than twenty beautiful women wearing white gauze skirts.


    "Adult, I didn''t go out to greet you, wouldn''t you blame me?" Hillester laughed, and then his eyes naturally looked at Han Jin on both sides. When he saw Shannier, his expression was Hey, then immediately bow your head and move your eyes away.


    "Don''t look at it!" Han Jin squeezed a word out of his teeth. I heard that of course, listening to Chitke said that Hillester has a very feminine relationship and is very capable. Hilister is on the night of bliss. After serving as the head of the general manager, there was even a lady from the city of Lonely City who came over to find him. I heard that there was a woman who was still in a blissful night, and even almost accidentally, because the woman and the lonely cliff city The Chamber of Commerce has a deep connection. Hillester is not good at using violent means. In the end, Duye Sam of the Dragonsman Mercenary Corps came forward to mediate, and it was not enough.


    It is for this reason that Han Jincai did not like to walk with Hillester and Julie. The beautiful personality is too simple, and he is worried that Julie will be hurt.


    In the face of the smashing of Hilster, the changes of Siniel can not be concealed.


    "No, Master." Hillester was still smiling, but he lowered his tone and said in a voice that only Han Jin could hear: "But... Miss Xiannier is so charming today, adult, you really Great!"


    "Don''t talk nonsense!" Han Jinxi smiled and waved his hand, and he wore it all, and he did not wear it. Hillett''s compliment was scratching the itch of Han Jin, and it was naturally dangerous.


    For the welcome banquet, Hillett deliberately closed a whole building. For the holy crown city, this is a day of universal celebration. There are many people attending the banquet. The soldiers who are going to go out are not to mention the left-behind army. Generals and middle and lower-level officers at all levels will also participate. The officials of the City Hall, the emerging dignitaries headed by the Chief Security Officer Schumann, and the local aristocrats are concentrated in this building.


    The atmosphere of the banquet is very warm. Some things, Guevara, Gail, and others can do it for you. Some things can only let Han Jin come forward, for example, the declaration issued in countless lines of sight. Now, Hanjin is not needed. Guevara and Gael¡¯s general manager are all old. It is impossible to have a cold spot.


    Xiannier can still support, and Yalena asked Hillist to find a room for her for more than half an hour, then she returned to the wine table, and Han Jin finally seized an opportunity to sit next to Gaobin.


    Gao Bin¡¯s table is mostly elves, including Lydia, Branzi, Constance, etc. After Han Jin sat down, the line of sight first fell on Constance and smiled: ¡°How is your injury? ?"


    Constance¡¯s expression was a little scared. The relationship between the two should be the relationship between the master and the slave. Although Han Jin never mentioned it, Constance could not forget the rude means of Hanjin, so she was afraid, even though it was Han Jin. Saved her.


    "Her strength has recovered seven or eighty, Rafael, thanks to you." Gao Bin whispered.


    "This is what I should do." Han Jin smiled, then poured himself a glass of wine, hesitated and said slowly: "Big brother, come, I will respect you."


    In fact, when he first met, Han Jin had already called a ¡®big brother¡¯, but Gao Bin didn¡¯t care. At this moment, he could not be sloppy.


    Gao Bin quietly looked at Han Jin. He said nothing, and he waved his hand, indicating that Lydia and others had temporarily left.


    "This glass of wine, I will wait for a while to drink." Gao Bin gently pressed his palm to the glass, the cynical in the past, long gone, the expression on the face was extraordinarily serious and dignified: "Raphael You should know that I am very annoying to Rory, huh... I don¡¯t ask how good Nancy will be in the future, nor what we can get from the elves, I just ask you to do one thing, you What''s in it!"


    "You say it." Han Jin put down the glass and looked at Gao Bin.


    "Don''t let Sunnier be wronged, can you...do it?" Gao Bin whispered.


    "How do you say..." Han Jin smiled and said: "I cherish Xiannier, better than cherish my life. No matter what the circumstances, I will do my best to prevent her from being wronged."


    Gao Bin was silent for a long time, and suddenly smiled: "Let you shout a slogan, you said numb... If you said it, you are not numb?"


    Han Jin was angry and laughed. He didn''t know how to respond to Gao Bin.


    "However, I believe in you!" Gao Bin took a shot on Han Jin''s shoulder, then lifted the glass and drank it.

 Chapter 53： the term

    Chapter 5, Chapter 3


    Regardless of the cheers of the people who greet them, and no matter how grand and lively the banquets are, they can''t distract Hanjin''s energy. Even before Xiannier''s tender affection, he will not forget his own roots.


    Power is everything!


    If there is no power, even if Xiannier and Elena are still willing to marry him, why should he protect that happiness?


    Therefore, at the end of the banquet, Han Jin has quietly returned to his magic laboratory. As for the negotiations with the Cold Shadow City Mission, he pushed Guevara early.


    A magic crystal with a basin size floats in the air, and the white silk of the road is scattered from the magic crystal, filling the room, making the magic laboratory look like a fog. Seeing everything is vague, the sly starlight is also blocked by the fog. But the fog is a bit strange, and in the thick milky white, there are countless Mars screaming around.


    Han Jin hovered above the sacred crystal. His breathing rate was very fast. He had to breathe once in two seconds, and the breathing was also large. Every time he inhaled, his body would swell once, every time he exhaled. His chest will collapse inward.


    If you can get close to Hanjin, you will find that with Hanjin''s breathing, the milky white mist floating in the room disappears in a group. Of course, the fog in the rest will soon fill the gap.


    From midnight to the present, Han Jin has been sitting for six hours and has been maintaining the same breathing rhythm.


    Suddenly, there was a slight cracking sound, and the magic crystal of the size of the washbasin had turned into a piece of loose sand, and they all fell on the floor.


    Han Jin continued to spit quickly, almost half an hour later, the milky white mist in the magic lab became more and more bleak, and the three figures slowly emerged from the fog, and two angels remained motionless. Knowing what Han Jin is doing, but knowing that he only knows that the ultimate meaning of this matter cannot form a concept in their thinking, unless Han Jin takes the initiative to ask them, they will think. Lennon quietly looked at the sand on the floor, then swept Han Jin with a slightly undetectable action, and lowered his head.


    Han Jin finally opened his eyes. First, the active shoulders, his fingertips twitched his hands, his body shape had disappeared from the air, and then appeared in front of the angels.


    The next moment, Han Jin bent down and grabbed a little gravel from the floor and slowly twitched in his hands.


    Gathering the big array to start, and a few days to strip off the huge energy from the dragon crystal, then he used six or seven hours to absorb all the energy, which is a huge improvement compared with before, but Han It is still not enough to know that he is entering the country fast, but his opponent''s change is faster!


    "Several of you, clean it up here." Han Jin said while throwing away the gravel, and then his eyes fell on the mars of countless flying scorpions, whispering: "Good pure fire element."


    An angel walked slowly forward, his hands pushed out from his chest, and a light ball like a bubble appeared in his palms. The sand that fell on the floor seemed to have life, and they all floated up and were all wrapped up. In the ball of light, the shape of the ball of light is getting smaller and smaller, and it is not the chest that was made that day.


    "This is a good way to clean up." Han Jin said faintly: "Lie, are you using this method to hide those dirt?"


    "Master, you..." Lennon¡¯s body was shocked. He didn¡¯t dare to lie, and he dared not admit it. He could only lie.


    "Oh, this I will." Han Jin smiled, his right hand quickly swayed the law, and then moved into the air, countless flying Mars condensed to a point, and finally turned into a strange character, it looks It seems like the word ''robbing'' in another world, but the structure of the word is curved and it doesn''t seem like it.


    Han Jin quietly observes the characters. The characters are like the moonlight reflected by the water. They are always swaying and flashing. When Mars is smashing around in the room, it looks very common. At this moment, the colors that have been condensed have become A bright blue, the eyes of several angels are not concentrated on the character, they can sense a threat.


    "Master, is this the magic scroll you made?" Lennon asked softly.


    "You are very curious, good." Han Jin paused: "Oh, but it has not been completed, like this dragon crystal... I need at least three, I didn''t expect it!"


    Lennon is no longer talking. The phrase "very curiosity" sounds a bit harsh. He knows what Han Jin means. Why don''t the other two angels ask?


    Han Jin whispered a few words, the characters that were swaying were getting smaller and smaller, and finally fell into Hanjin¡¯s palm. The blue-blue fire disappeared, but the characters did not disappear. It was printed in Hanjin¡¯s Central palm.


    "I will take a break for a while, then go out and go, Lennon, you come with me." Han Jin said slowly.


    "Understood, master." Lennon whispered.


    The sky is already bright, and the early morning of summer is always very early. Compared with the past, there are far fewer people on the deck. I don¡¯t mention others. I rarely drink alcohol and I have drunk last night. One is because of happiness, the other is because of shyness. As for the old and the strong, the old and the strong, the old man, the Guevara, who is aiming for a thousand miles, will certainly not be affected. He still gets up early and then goes out to deal with government affairs.


    Strictly speaking, Guevara''s power is not very good in the Sacred City Group, but his status is second only to Hanjin, which combines government affairs and military affairs. The reason is that no one can pay for it. The situation wins wide respect.


    Han Jin took a break for a moment, and casually took something, and he flew away from the Ares with Lennon and flew to the city.


    In the era of the reign of Dismark, the dense crystal cannons were displayed on the walls of the Holy City. Now, almost all of the magic crystal cannons have been moved to the Ares by Hanjin. Here, only a few symbols are left, and they are somewhat empty. swing.


    Alexandre is busy with the soldiers. They erected a stone pillar with a height of three meters on the wall. Although Han Jin issued the order late at night, Alexandre Reiter is a resolute person, so Han I am very confident that I will hand over the matter to Alexandre Reiter, and even without setting a deadline, Alexandria will definitely complete it in the shortest possible time.


    Seeing Han Jin and Lennon''s figure, Alexandre Ritter rushed out of the soldiers and greeted Han Jin: "Adult, you are here."


    "Well, just take a look." Han Jin scanned the circle: "Is there any difficulty?"


    ¡°It¡¯s a bit difficult to collect raw materials. After all, you need to use a whole stone column. Such a huge stone is very rare, and it is not easy to carry it.¡± Yalishan Rui Tedao.


    ¡°How much has been prepared?¡±


    "There are more than twenty." Alexandre Reiter let the side let, smiled: "Adult, you better look at it yourself, huh, huh... your magic runes are simple, but they look like It has become complicated again, and our magicians simply don''t understand."


    Han Jin followed Alishan Reiter and saw that several craftsmen were carving alongside two fallen stone pillars. The magical runes carved on the two pillars were exactly the same. The only difference was that the magic symbol on a stone pillar. The text is raised, while the magic runes on the other stone column are concave.


    Alexandre Reiter is right, Han Jin''s magic runes are really very simple, all consist of long horizontal lines, or two short horizontal lines, only in the arrangement is somewhat different.


    "In fact, this is not difficult." Han Jin smiled and said: "You can think of this long line as one, the short horizontal line as zero, and vice versa, so you will not remember correctly."


    "Yeah!" Alexandre Reiter suddenly realized that each stone column was engraved with six lines at the top, which made him dazzled, but with numbers to distinguish it, it would be much easier, at least not mistaken.


    "Len, do you know what these stone pillars mean?" Han Jin asked back.


    "What does it mean?"


    "This kind of bulging means white, this kind of concave means night." Han Jin said slowly: "In my magic, white is yang, night is yin, think about it, when it is white and What will it become when the night is merged together?"


    "That''s impossible!" Lennon shook his head.


    ¡°Nothing is impossible.¡± Han Jin whispered: ¡°And, I am asking you, if white and dark really blend together, what will it become?¡±


    "I... I don''t know."


    "They will become the world, of course, the original world."


    ¡°The original world?¡± Lennon asked in astonishment. He understood the meaning of the world, but what did it mean initially?


    "The stone pillars belonging to the white pelicans have a total of sixty-four, belonging to the stone pillars of the night, and there are also sixty-four pillars. One hundred and twenty-eight stone pillars will be evenly arranged around the holy crown city." Han Jin reveals that he will not see Understand the smile: "I call it... Yin Yang Da Yan kills."


    Lennon not only does not understand Han Jin¡¯s smile, but also does not understand Han Jin¡¯s words. He has many questions to ask, but he does not know where to ask.


    "This is a huge magical array of power. I originally wanted to set the magic array on the Ares." Han Jin continued: "I realized later that it would not work. My magical array must rely on the power of heaven and earth. With the long breath of all things, the Ares is too small to carry or use the power of the magical array."


    "The length of everything?"


    "The length of all things is human." Han Jin smiled: "The scope of the Holy Crown City and the population of the Holy City have made me satisfied. I believe that the magical array will succeed! Lennon, do you have a very strange feeling? ?"


    "No..." Lennon¡¯s voice was somewhat pleasant.


    "How come?" Han Jin laughed: "Since you can trigger the Holy Crystal, of course, understand the power of the Holy Crystal, huh, huh... I want to take advantage of the longevity of all things, what is this thing? What is the difference with Shengjing? The same place? You really don''t want to know the answers to these questions?"


    "..." column squatting, the moving light wing shivered slightly.


    "Is it found that I am very similar to the Lord of Light or the Alpha of the right angel?" Han Jin lowered his voice.


    Lennon has been transformed into a statue, and the light wings are slowly retracted to the sides of the body.


    "Since you are not willing to answer, then forget it, let''s change the subject." Han Jin''s line of sight shifted elsewhere: "In two months, I should have no energy to do other things, so that I can complete my magic. Array, Lennon, are you not curious? I spend so much effort, who do I want to deal with?"


    "Yes...who?" Lennon asked in a difficult voice.


    "Of course it is the fallen angel Catherine."


    Lennon bowed his head a little, his straight waist was a little bent, and his reaction gave him the illusion that his entire body was shrinking.


    "Len, don''t you have no feelings?"


    "The fallen angel... Catherine... is the representative of evil creatures, we must..." Lennon said intermittently.


    "Don''t rush to answer, two months, you can think about it carefully." Han Jin said faintly: "Frankly, the seal in your body has already loosened, so loose that even you can detect it. I did not interfere with you, just to give you a fair, independent opportunity to think."


    If the angels will sweat, then the cold sweat from Lennon must have been soaked in the whole body. He has always been afraid of Hanjin, not only because of the influence of the Tao, but also because he clearly knows that Han Jin can deprive him of his hand. Everything, including life.


    "Master..." Lennon immediately squatted on the ground, so that the most devout believers worship the Lord God.


    The soldiers under Alexandre¡¯s men are better. Many of them are warriors who have fought in battles. After that, they have been supplemented by Alexandre¡¯s extremely strict training. No matter what kind of actions Lennon has done, soldiers They are still busy, and they seem to have seen nothing, but the craftsmen are different. Seeing a light angel bowing to Hanjin and immediately picking it up, even though they were immediately scorned by the soldiers, they began to pick up their work. However, my eyes still float from time to time.


    "You go back first." Han Jin whispered: "Think about it, then tell me your thoughts, remember, I will give you up to two months."


    "Understood, Master." Lennon whispered, then slowly straightened up and his body floated into the air.


    "Adult, this angel... seems to be a little different?" Alexandre Reiter looked at Lennon''s back and whispered.


    "You are not mistaken, he is really different." Han Jin smiled.


    Han Jin and Alexandre Reiter chatted for a while, then turned around in the city, and then went to Guevara. When he returned to the Ares, it was already noon. He happened to catch up with Mirien and the maids for everyone. Send lunch.


    Han Jin knew that Xiannier and Elena had not yet got up, and I couldn¡¯t help but feel worried. Because I was eager to practice, he left without waiting for the banquet. God knows how much Siniel and Yalinna drank!


    Leaving his seat, Han Jin hurried off the deck and hesitated for a moment. He walked to the room of Yalina and pushed the door open. At first glance, he found two figures crawling on the bed. Han Jin¡¯s heart jumped. A moment, and then saw that smooth and long hair, Han Jin was relieved, it turned out to be Xiannier.


    Going to the front, I saw that Irina was lying on the bed with a very slack, occupying more than half of the place, and Xiannier was just lying on the side of the bed. Yalin really drank too much, and even she was not honest, sometimes suddenly said In the last sentence, and sometimes in the body, Xiannier was motionless. Only when Yalin¡¯s hands touched her, or when she was in a dream, she only slightly blinked her eyes, then closed again, in the jungle. The experience of life kept her instinctively alert, but because she was too sleepy, she was powerless to fight.


    If Yalina is a lazy cat who is sunbathing, then Siniel is a cheetah who is also alert during sleep, or a drunken leopard.


    Han Jin was angry and laughed. After watching it for a while, he suddenly had the urge to engage in mischief. He lifted his leg and went to bed. First, he pushed Yalina aside and then lay down comfortably in the middle.


    Yalina¡¯s bed is a single bed, and Han Jin¡¯s figure is not as strong as that of Moshin¡¯s, but how can it be much more sturdy than Yalena¡¯s, and it¡¯s half of the place, poor Yalina, Has been squeezed to the wall.


    Maybe it was feeling uncomfortable, maybe it was dissatisfied with the dream, and Yalena muttered something, then shook her head hard.


    On one side is a hard wall, and on the other is a flexible body, so that the sleeping Yalin made a reasonable choice, she struggled to turn around, relying on Hanjin, one hand naturally placed on the chest of Hanjin on.


    Han Jin closed his eyes, forced to smile, and waited quietly. He intended to watch the performance of Yalena and Suniler when they woke up. Who knows that after a while, it broke into a moment. Dreaming.


    The six- or seven-hour high-intensity torment, with Hanjin¡¯s current entry, is physically tolerable, but the spirit and will consume very much. He is really tired. This is not in Longjing. Energy can make up for it.


    I don''t know how long it took, and Sinner finally woke up from her sleep. She stretched out a little, and the charming seeds had been formed in the eyebrows of Siniel. The lazy gesture is very charming. The next moment, Sunil felt that something was wrong with her, and she quickly opened her eyes. She was seeing Han Jin. She stayed for a while, her face rose and she was faint. What happened last night? Three people are sleeping together... it¡¯s really not like it!


    Xiannier tried to sit up and sneak away from it. Only then did she find that the skirt she had not taken off last night was under the pressure of Han Jin, and the bed was so narrow that the three people were tightly squeezed together! Xiannier stayed for a long while, and sighed helplessly. Forget it, put it to sleep, and a handful of Han Jin and Yalinna woke up, the scene will be even more embarrassing.


    Just then, on the other side, there was an unknown voice from Elena: "Sister Sinner... You are too heavy, you are too..." The words didn''t finish, and then they stopped.


    Didn''t Yalena wake up too? Thinking of this, Xiannier closed her eyes.

 Chapter 54： uninvited guest

    Chapter V. Chapter 4 Uninvited Guest


    Schumann walked on the street, his eyes swept around, never stayed too much in any place, saw the beautiful woman who was shining, he smiled, and saw the impoverishment, he still smile. The happiest thing in life is that the youngster is proud, and the most dangerous thing in life is the same as the young boy. Because the self-control of the young people is worse, it is easy to be complacent. Once you fall a big head, it is possible. I can''t climb anymore.


    Schumann understands that glory and crisis coexist. Therefore, he reminds himself every day and tries to be less provocative. However, many times he is not allowed to be the master. Han Jin trusts him. He always likes to name his name when he encounters things. Appreciate him, the personal relationship between the two people is getting better and better, and Lang Ning is the young general who follows Han Jin first. He has played a role in the military. Other military leaders have to give Lang Ning a few faces. Naturally, Schumann is regarded as his own person.


    Schumann didn''t want to go too fast. After all, his foundation was very unreliable. However, he became the leader of the local aristocracy and the representative of the emerging dignitaries.


    The higher the number of people go, the more excited they are. The higher the Schumann goes, the more nervous it is. Especially after learning that Han Jin intends to help him to help Guevara deal with government affairs, the string in his heart is about to break. There was a leap-like improvement in a year. It can be said that he was lucky. He has been promoted twice in a row. It is not good. Of course, he is not worried that Han Jin does not trust him, but he is afraid to live up to his trust.


    Therefore, Schumann should try to squeeze out some time every day and patrol him as before to warn himself not to forget the hard work of the past.


    There are almost a dozen followers behind Schumann, some of whom are his former guards, and some of whom are his hours of playmates. The so-called rising waters, he is gaining momentum, and it¡¯s not too much to mention friends by the way. Otherwise, It is very likely that you will be in trouble with your friends, so that his foundation will be weaker.


    At a crossroads, Schumann decided that today¡¯s patrol is over. He has to rush back to the city hall to see if Guevara¡¯s adult has any instructions. A competent assistant is not to say that he can explain the adults with great ease. The errands are solved smoothly. This is not enough. It should be that as long as the adults encounter things and do not wait for the summons, they will immediately appear next to the adults.


    Schumann just wanted to turn around and saw a carriage coming from the east street. The speed of the holy crown city was limited. Except for the car with several people, no one was allowed to gallop in the city, and the speed of the carriage Very fast, the driver screamed at the horse pulling the car and shouted loudly, letting the pedestrians and vehicles on both sides of the street all go away.


    Schumann squinted slightly, who is so crazy? !


    For a moment, the carriage was close to the intersection. Schumann felt that the driver was familiar with it, thought about it, and immediately reacted. His memory has always been very good. If it is correct, the driver should follow the Mox and Sasio The delegation went to Dip City to negotiate with the main city of Malisen, so urgent? What happened to Moxico and Sasou?


    Just then, another carriage pulled by four horses slowly came from the South Street, a car was fast, a car was slow, but they met at the intersection!


    There is no traffic light in the holy crown city, the width of the street is far less than the road of another world. Although the carriage coming out of the south street is only slow, but the speed is always much faster than the pedestrian walking, waiting for the driver to see another When a carriage crashed into itself, it was too late to escape. He could only hold the reins hard.


    Four horses were pulled up and the wheels rubbed against the ground and slipped out two meters away before they barely stopped, but the coach on the other carriage obviously did not respond, and did nothing. I only watched my carriage hit the past.


    Seeing that the two carriages were about to collide, the skillful coachman jumped from the frame and buckled the rut with his backhand. He slammed back and yanked back. The carriage of the carriage unexpectedly pulled back. More than three meters, and the front four horses were smashed to the ground.


    The dazed driver only reacted at this time, driving the horse to flash to the side, but the speed was too fast, and now there is a sharp turn. In the roar of the horse, the carriage slowly rises up and then blasts. The ground slammed onto the ground and rolled over more than ten meters away before it stopped there, but the quality of the carriage looked very good, and there was no falling apart when subjected to such intense movement.


    The driver fell bloody, his physique was tough, and he staggered from the ground and yelled at another driver: "Mom...ha you blink?!"


    "I''m sorry... I''m sorry..." The coachman nodded and walked over, trying to reach out and help each other, laughing with a smile: "Brother, isn''t there anything big?"


    "Who is a brother with you?" The driver was furious and couldn''t care for the blood flowing on his face. He grabbed the other''s chest with his backhand: "Do you know who Laozi is?!"


    "I lost, I lost... I am really sorry." The driver could only continue to nod and his face was more humble, trying to resolve the other''s anger.


    "I have an urgent military service, I have delayed things, can you afford to fuck?!" The injured driver didn''t eat this set, and his voice was louder.


    Schumann''s eyes became sharp like an eagle. His eyes fell on the street. After experiencing the wind and the sun, the frost and the slate, there were two shocking cracks and shattered cracks! It has nothing to do with the impact, it is the reason that the driver is stepping on.


    At a glance, the car and the horse were dragged a few meters away. What kind of power is needed? Schumann knows that he can''t do it. Although this is not surprising, for many professionals, there is not much difficulty, but the problem is that the driver did not release the grudge, just relying on his physical strength!


    Schumann bowed his head and sighed for a moment, and smiled and walked over. He said from afar: "What happened? What happened?"


    The coach who was yelling loudly turned back and immediately recognized Schumann. His face was bright and shouted: "Schumann, you have to be the master! This guy, deliberately blocked my way, and shocked me. The horse, look at this..." He said that he felt some itchy on his face, wiped it with his hand, and found that his palm was covered with scarlet blood, and immediately became angry again. He turned back and beat each other. .


    Schumann hurriedly grabbed the driver''s shoulder and walked to the other side. The driver snorted and didn''t struggle, and he followed Schumann.


    "I remember you." Schumann whispered: "Are you following Mosike and Sasou to Depp City?"


    "Adults are good to remember." The driver showed a stubborn smile.


    "Is there an urgent military service?"


    "Yes, adults, how do you know?" The driver looked very surprised.


    idiot! I don''t know what I just shouted? Schumann¡¯s disdain in his heart, but his face is still smiling: ¡°The Lord¡¯s adult has been waiting for the news of Moxinke and Sasuo. You are coming back just right, don¡¯t delay, go to the city hall immediately, Guevara. The adults are there."


    "can¡­¡­"


    "The things here, I will solve it for you, rest assured, will make you satisfied, wait for me to look for you at night." Schumann said. No matter what kind of person he is facing, Schumann knows that he should be an exquisite character. Don''t offend people without sin. Don''t look at this guy. This guy is just a driver, in the process of being out, and Moss. The relationship between the department and Sasou is very close? Did he offend him and also offended Moxico and Sasou?


    "Then please, please." The driver was overjoyed and could climb up with Schumann. This is a good thing to drop from the sky.


    "Oh... I should do it, don''t hesitate, go back soon." Schumann smiled.


    "Today is cheaper for you!" The coach turned back and said, then ran to the direction of the city hall.


    Schumann''s gaze was exposed to the troublemaker, looking up and down, then turning around the driver for half a lap, and the driver''s face was hung with a humble smile.


    "Dude, come from the field? Don''t know the rules of the Holy Crown City?" Schumann smiled.


    At this moment, Schumann heard a slight cough in the compartment parked on the side of the street, and then the curtain was gently opened, and Schumann looked sideways and immediately became stunned.


    He saw a beautiful face. Although he was half covered by a black cloak, he still couldn''t hide the thrilling beauty. Even compared with Siniel and Yalena, it was not too much. However, the woman¡¯s eyebrows were extremely cold and cold, and seemed to be uninteresting in everything in the world. Then, the woman¡¯s gaze swept the streets and put the curtain down, one of the curtains to be closed. In an instant, Schumann clearly saw a silver hair falling from the woman''s forehead.


    "Adult, what... what rules?" The driver said with a smile, waited for a moment, did not see Schumann answer, then the driver called again: "Adult? Adult!"


    Schumann wakes up like a dream, only feels cool behind, as if it has been soaked, the woman''s sight, like the iceberg that has been silent for countless years, makes him feel the coldness of the bones, even unable to breathe.


    "Adult!" The driver''s eyes were a little uneasy.


    "Ah?" Schumann was finally fully awake. He took a long breath and stabilized his emotions. Then he smiled and said: "The carriage came from Dip City. You just heard it, urgent military service. Ah... you hurt the person, the horse fell, the carriage... It¡¯s also abolished, should it...¡±


    "Adult, I understand." The driver said with a smile: "I can compensate."


    "This is not a small amount." Schumann said: "Otherwise, I can''t make a difference."


    The coachman took a small bag from his arms and handed it to Schumann: "Adult, I have so much. You see... enough?"


    Schumann took a small bag and felt heavy and gently opened. It was full of gold coins, almost 20 pieces. His smile was even brighter: "Enough, there is still left..."


    "The rest, even if I ask adults to drink, you see... I blame me today for not being careful, causing such a thing, disturbing adults."


    "How embarrassed this is?" Schumann scratched his head.


    "Should, should." The coachman nodded and said: "Adult, can I go now?"


    "Don''t worry." Schumann looked around and said: "The inside of the car is..."


    "It''s Miss."


    "Where are you from?"


    "We are coming from the Freedom Federation." The driver said with a low sigh: "Adults, the Freedom Federation has just been attacked by the abyss race. I heard that only the Holy Crown City is the safest in this area, so we decided to stay here for a while. ¡±


    "It''s a very sensible choice." Schumann patted the driver and felt the muscles of the driver''s shoulders were strong and strong. Then he smiled quietly: "You Miss is very beautiful... only two of you ?"


    "Yes...yeah." The driver''s expression once again became a bit unnatural.


    "Brother, are you willing to help me a favor?" Schumann said mysteriously.


    "Adult, I can help you."


    ¡°Introduction to me and your lady?¡± Schumann thought he was squeezing his eyes.


    The driver''s facial muscles suddenly became stiff, and there were a lot of blue veins on the back and forearms of the outside, but Schumann couldn''t see anything, just staring at the driver''s eyes.


    "Adult, I''m afraid it won''t work..." The driver said, his head was low: "Our lady''s temper is very weird. Besides, I am just a driver, and this kind of thing is not my turn..."


    "Don''t toast, don''t eat and drink fine wine." Schumann said with dissatisfaction: "You Miss only took you to the Holy City, and proved that you still trust you! And... tell you frankly, my name is Schumann. Is the general sheriff of the city! Do you understand what I mean?"


    The driver''s face is uncertain. Schumann has already expressed his attitude, obedience, and naturally has your benefits. If you are disobedient, you will be ruined by the status of the general security officer. You will definitely not be able to take it.


    "You have come from the Freedom Federation, haven''t lived yet?" Schumann said with a smile: "Walk, can you go to my house? My home is very spacious, arrange your master and servant two..."


    "No, no, adult." The driver hurriedly waved his hand: "We have friends here."


    "This way..." Schumann indulged: "That will let my people **** you for a while. Before that, I have to talk to your lady first, to be polite, isn''t it?" Schumann Smiled and walked to the carriage.


    "Adult!" The coachman hurriedly stopped in front of Schumann. What he wanted to do most was to tear Schumann into two halves with his hands. Unfortunately, the Holy Crown City is not an ordinary city. If there is a slight disturbance, it will inevitably alarm the Ares. Han Jin is disturbed, so although his chest is already blasting, but the tone is like asking: "No, adults, our lady just escaped from the Freedom of the Union, I feel very bad, you are so abrupt Miss, I am sure to be angry! Adults, if you really want to meet with our lady, please give me a few days... I beg you, adult!"


    "You are right." Schumann hesitated for a moment and asked seriously: "What time is it?"


    "Two days! Just two days!"


    "No problem, just say it." Schumann''s magnanimous nodded a lot, then went back and said: "Some of you, **** this man to where he is going."


    "Yes, adults." Several followers responded and walked to the carriage.


    The driver had the intention to oppose it, but he was afraid to provoke Schumann. He had to follow the unwillingness to follow, and he secretly prayed in his heart, praying that the person in the carriage should not lose his temper. Otherwise, everything could not be recovered.


    Watching the carriage go away, Schumann turned and smiled and walked toward the town hall.


    "Schumann, this is not your style." A follower smiled: "How? Motivated?"


    "Don''t say, that woman is really beautiful." Another follower followed suit, and he could hear from his tone that although his current identity is Schumann''s entourage, he must have been a friend before.


    "You know a fart." Schumann sneered: "The woman''s origins are not easy!"


    "The adult is right, the woman''s temperament is too proud, but not the ordinary family can cultivate."


    "Hero? Oh... that''s indifference, not keeping everything in my heart." Schumann shook his head. "I''m sure the woman is a terrible professional!"


    "Professionals? What are they doing in the Holy City? You don''t want to challenge Rafael adults..." A follower laughed.


    Schumann''s entourage laughed together and challenged their lords? This is a very absurd joke.


    "What do they want to do...and so on." Schumann said slowly: "The driver gave me two days, which means that what they have to do can be done in two days."


    "Adult, should you report it to the lord?" A follower whispered.


    "Are you stupid?" Schumann said with a sigh of relief: "The fart is going to be reported to the adults, what good is it for you?"


    "But... adults, you said that the woman is a very scary professional, in case she..."


    "Yeah." Schumann also had some headaches. Although his current status is very honorable, there are not a few high-powered professionals under his hand. Who can help? Lang Ning? Lang Ning has reached a rigid point in military discipline. It is not a simple matter to mobilize the military. It is necessary to get the permission of Han Jin. When thinking about it, Schumann thought of Gibran. The relationship between the two people is not bad, and if Gibran agreed to help, then Julia will also shoot, with the help of these two strong, there should be no problem.


    "I won''t go to the city hall first." Schumann stood by: "You run for me. If Mr. Guevara has something, you will come to inform me immediately."


    "Adult, where are you going?" asked a follower.


    "I went to the God of War to find Gibran." Schumann said: "Yes, without my order, don''t make your own claim, understand? You must not alarm the woman!"

 Chapter 55： Reunion

    Chapter 5, Chapter 5 Reunion


    "They are gone." The driver looked back and saw Schumann''s followers walking away from the street and sighed with relief.


    "Who are those people?" a pale old man with a beard asked in a low voice.


    "It¡¯s the follower of Sherman¡¯s General Sergeant Schumann, right, is there such a person?¡±


    "How did you get rid of him?" The old man showed a shocking look.


    "Not that we got him..." The driver looked at the carriage and wisely shifted the subject: "He is very powerful?"


    "He is Rafael''s faithful running dog! Qian Ning those people... is planted in his hands!" The old man''s face trembled slightly: "No, it is not safe here!" After the old man turned around Going.


    "What are you going to do?" The driver hurriedly grabbed the old man''s arm.


    "Put up things, we have to change places now."


    "Don''t worry." The driver smiled: "It only takes two days, you can witness a terrible event, then I will take you away, huh... don''t look at me with this kind of look. Others are afraid of Rafael, we are not afraid." The driver said while aiming at the carriage, suggesting that the companion, he brought a big and important person, can fully compete with the lord of the Holy City, Rafael.


    "go away?"


    "Yeah." The driver paused: "How do you hide in this place? Why not go to the Black Pearl Hotel?"


    "There have been people who have been monitored by Raphael." The old man smiled bitterly: "I will listen to you, come with me."


    Under the guidance of the old man, the carriage slowly entered a large warehouse, but there was nothing in the warehouse, and because of the long-lost relationship, the walls of the warehouse were covered with ivy, blocking the wall. It¡¯s rigorous.


    The old man walked to a wall and reached out and pushed it lightly. The ivy opened up neatly inward, and it turned out to be a door.


    The width of the door was barely able to accommodate a carriage. The driver carefully drove the horse and walked in. There was a lane behind the door, which led directly to a small courtyard. The old man carefully closed the door and quickly chased it up. .


    The carriage just entered the small courtyard. A female magician who was about 20 years old and looked fascinating and fascinated, hurriedly pushed open the door and rushed outside, trying to stare at the eyes of a pair of souls, staring at the carriage.


    The door of the carriage was pushed open, and the two figures covered in the black cloak slowly walked down the carriage. Although they were dressed in the same way, the figure was very different, and the person walking in front was slightly petite. The people behind are thin and tall.


    The female magician screamed, but the next moment she stopped, and the person who came out of the carriage was completely different from her impression.


    "Eva, are you okay?" The thin, tall man behind him sighed, his tone sounded very complicated and filled with too many emotions.


    "Brother..." Eva sighed and rushed to the man''s arms.


    "Listen to friends, when Rafael used the volcano to destroy the dungeon, you happened to be in the city, I thought..." Mante¡¯s voice began to tremble.


    "Remember Mamak and David? They have been lurking around Curtini. When Kurtini went to see Rafael, they expected Raphael to definitely adopt Curtini''s advice, so Pre-warned me."


    "What about them? I must express my gratitude in person!" Mante groaned.


    "They...have been killed by Raphael..." Eva whispered.


    "Raphael... Raphael!! Why can I always hear this disgusting name!" Mante said with a grin.


    "Eva, do you mean that you already know Rafael''s plan?" The coachman suddenly said, "Why don''t you remind Alquite?"


    "What does Alquite have to do with me?" Eva''s face became indifferent: "And, if Alquite made early prevention, wasn''t he telling Curtini, is there a traitor around him?!"


    "But..." The driver wanted to refute, but knew that it was not the time to argue, he had to close his mouth.


    "Brother, how did you become... like this?" After the excitement, Eva felt that Mante¡¯s body had become hard, and there was no softness in the past, and that the cloak was almost outrageous. Wrap Mante''s entire head in it, only revealing a bit of chin, the chin is pale white, it should not be the color of the skin, and when she talks with Mante, Mante always puts his face to the side. On the one hand, avoid confronting her.


    "My business will tell you later." Mante slammed Eva gently and walked a few steps forward: "Adult, you..."


    The front figure ignored Mante, swept a circle, walked into the room, and then closed the door.


    "Brother, who is she? So arrogant?" Eva whispered.


    "Small sound!" Mante''s voice almost went away, and his right hand slammed out and grabbed Eva''s mouth: "She is a very powerful existence, do you know? We can... love Baby, what''s wrong with you?"


    Before, Mante''s hands were shrunk in the long robe sleeves. Just now, he wanted to hold the baby''s mouth. As a result, the interception of the bones was undoubtedly in front of the Eva.


    Eva has already understood what her dear brother has become, her figure is crumbling, and tears are falling.


    "Eva, don''t be like this, you should be happy." Mante whispered: "If it wasn''t for the Denver teacher who saved me, we would have no chance to meet again."


    "Brother, I know, I am not upset, nor... I dislike you..." Eva sighed and once again slammed into Mante¡¯s arms, but her arms were tightened even more, no matter what Mante became. What is still, her brother is always.


    "Mante, now is not the time to talk about your brothers and sisters." The driver said: "We have to hurry up! Oh... how can an adult open the curtain and let others see her!" Although complaining, but When it comes to his voice, his voice has become inaudible.


    "I also know that this is not right, but who is going to say to the adults? Are you still me?" Mante''s voice was full of helplessness.


    "Brother, who is she?" asked Eva.


    "I haven''t guessed yet? Hehe... is the fallen angel Catherine."


    "What?" Eva was shocked, stayed for a moment, and whispered: "Yesterday, the Holy Crown City held a grand rally, saying that Rafael defeated Catherine?"


    "Yes..." When it came to this, Mante was even more helpless. He never dreamed that the fallen angel Catherine would lose, and the loss was so inexplicable.


    "She was injured? What did you do to the Holy City? It''s dangerous!!"


    "Because the adult of Catherine was injured, Rafael never thought that the adults would sneak into the Holy City at this time."


    ***


    On the Ares, Han Jin, who was counted by countless people, finally opened his eyes. He was awakened because he could clearly feel a slight shock.


    Xiannier and Yalina are still asleep, Han Jin look at this, look at that again, and suddenly smiled: "Well, don''t pretend to sleep, get up!"


    Sunil and Yalena were unmoved and still awake, not to mention that their acting skills were good, and their bodies had sold them.


    ¹¾¹¾¹¾ ¹¾¹¾¹¾ ¹¾¹¾¹¾ µÍ µÍ µÍ µÍ µÍ µÍ µÍ µÍ µÍ µÍ µÍ µÍ µÍ µÍ µÍ µÍ µÍ µÍ µÍ µÍ µÍ µÍ µÍ µÍ µÍ µÍ µÍ µÍ µÍ µÍ µÍ µÍ µÍ µÍ µÍ µÍ µÍ µÍ µÍ µÍ µÍ µÍ µÍ µÍAt noon, it should be almost at dusk at the moment. I haven''t eaten for so long, and I have been starved.


    Han Jin saw that Siniel and Yalina were still sleeping, and couldn''t help but laugh: "Do you both play songs? But... this song is too ugly!"


    Xiannier knew that she couldn¡¯t keep going. She simply raised her face and opened her eyes. Then she said with a sigh of relief: ¡°I¡¯m not blaming you! How come you came here?!¡±


    "I originally wanted to make a joke with you. Whoever thought that I actually fell asleep." Han Jin saw that Yalina still did not move, and then reached out and pinched Yalinna''s nose: "Get up!"


    "Why?" Yalina pushed Hanjin''s hand, then lazily squinted and squinted, and finally picked up the eyelids a little, and saw Han Jin and Siniel, she showed a shocked look: "You... how are you here?!"


    "Yalina, give you a suggestion, do you want to hear?" Seeing the look of Yalene, Xiannier feels more relaxed at once. She is not the most embarrassing, and some people give her the bottom.


    "What advice?" asked Elena.


    "In the future, when you want to lie, you should first go to Moxie to exercise, you can scam the Moxico, and then go to Leizhe and Sasou, as for Raphael... It should be your last goal. ""


    "What do you mean?" Elena didn''t understand too much.


    Xiannier and Han Jin looked at each other and both of them laughed and knew that Yalina had a thin face and it was not too obvious. Xiannier jumped out of bed, but fortunately, she was sleeping in the evening and didn''t have to pack up. She sat in front of Yalina''s dressing table and simply arranged her hair.


    "You... how come you came to me..." Yalina was still muttering.


    "You think about it slowly." Sinner smiled and stood up: "I am going out to eat, oh... I am starving to death!"


    As soon as I heard that I was going to eat, Yalin immediately jumped up and shouted in a mouth: "Wait for me, wait for me!" After she finished, she jumped out of bed and didn''t even have time to sit down, just bent down. Looking at the mirror and picking it up twice, he chased the side of Xiannier and grabbed the arm of Xiannier.


    The time is not long, three people are already sitting at the table, but not the same table. I don¡¯t know why, Xiannier and Elena are standing on a front line, and Han Jin has been blasted away, and the careful Mi Lien Food was reserved for a few of them, and they were quickly put up.


    The relationship between Xiannier and Yalena has nothing to do with the lady. It can already be described by the wind and the clouds. In comparison, Han Jin is very gentleman, not because of the difference in tolerance for hunger, but because of the road. Law, with the improvement of the entry, Han Jin¡¯s requirements for ordinary food have become increasingly indifferent.


    ¡°It¡¯s full...¡± When the unbearable emptiness became satisfied, Yalena leaned back on the back of the chair and made an exclamation.


    Chanel smiled and pointed her finger at her lips, indicating that I am there, there is something shameful.


    Yalin immediately awakened, reached out and wiped away the remaining oil juice, and looked around, seeing no one noticed, smiling at Shen Nier''s eyes.


    Just then, Harley floated out of the deck and saw Han Jin sitting at the table and shouting: "Master, what have you done? I have been looking for you for a long time..."


    "I went to listen to Siniel and Irina singing, is there something?" Han Jindao.


    "Singing?" Harley¡¯s heart was filled with emotion, and the owner¡¯s life was so happy...


    Xiannier''s face turned red, pretending not to hear, but Yalena couldn''t swallow this breath, grabbed a piece of bread that had not been eaten, and forced her to go to Hanjin.


    Elena is just a magician. She can''t attach her own mental lock on the bread. Although Han Jin is only seven or eight meters away from her, the bread is still smashing, hitting the shoulder of a mountain warrior and rolling onto the deck. .


    She always saw this scene with a smile, and her face changed. She hurried over and picked up the bread on the deck. She turned back and said to Yalena: "Miss, this is not good! Do you know?" For a humble bread, how many people have to bend their knees, how many people endure hard work and hard work, how many people are running around, how many people risk their lives...¡± Mirien remembered herself When the city is selling flowers, isn¡¯t it hard to get this piece of bread every day? Her eyes are a little red and her tone is getting bigger and bigger.


    Stillberg was angry and anxious, and the anger was that Molly didn¡¯t know what to do. The urgency was that she was worried that Hanjin was not happy. She even learned the lesson that Yalina came, and Yalena was able to teach her. ? ! Not to mention that Yalina just lost a piece of bread, even if it is set here, it is estimated that Han Jin just smiled. Stillberg knows how much Han Jin is so fond of Yalina since she experienced the death of Hanjin.


    The surrounding mountain warriors, as well as Harley and Hogan, who have just stepped onto the deck, are all stunned, how big! Is it worth it? Mirien was very modest and courteous in the past. What happened today? !


    Stilberg looked at Han Jin with a horrified look, but found that Han Jin was over the head, his face was obviously smiling, his shoulders were a little bit, and he didn''t sway.


    Xiannier just took a bite of bread, swallowed it, couldn¡¯t swallow it, laughed, and worried about spitting out the bread, bowing his head, covering his mouth, and being patient.


    Only Yalena was the most pitiful. She sat there in a dull moment, listening to the number of Molly¡¯s, and she could not speak.


    After a moment of excitement, Mirien¡¯s emotions finally calmed down, and at this moment she felt uneasy, and the endless speeches came to an abrupt end, whispering: ¡°Miss Elena, I...¡±


    "I am wrong, I am sorry." Yalina said honestly: "Milnie Sister, don''t be angry, I promise not to be in the future."


    "No, Miss, it''s me wrong." Mi Lien saw that Yalena actually admit her mistakes in public, and her heart was even more upset.


    "I was wrong." Yalena said: "Let''s do it, I will punish it!" After that, Yalin grabbed the bread from Melia.


    "Don''t... Miss, it''s dirty!" How can Mellie let Yalin eat the dirty things and immediately grab the bread back.


    "I am going to be a referee." Han Jin said with a smile: "Milien is definitely right, Yalina..." When it came to this, Han Jin couldn''t help himself, and laughed loudly.


    Yalena was once again angry and angry, because Han Jin, she was hungry for a long time, because of Han Jin, she was dropped by the number of people, and now Han Jin laughed at her, how can I endure? Yalena subconsciously touched the plate, but then look at the bread in the hands of Mirien, she could not help but be discouraged, the exquisite work plate must be much more expensive than the bread, or forget it.


    After hearing Han Jin¡¯s opening, Miri¡¯s face finally looked better, and Steelberg got into Han¡¯s body and whispered: ¡°Young Master, Miri is too much! I will definitely learn the lesson for a while. she was."


    "She is a good housekeeper. Only after suffering, she knows the preciousness of happiness. When she takes care of you, I am relieved." Han Jin smiled: "Steelberg, did you find out, Mirien''s Is the temper more than before?"


    Stillberg was a little confused. Listening to the previous words, Han Jin didn''t seem to care about the matter just now. He could listen to the words behind it. It obviously has the potential: "Young Master, she..."


    Han Jin looked up and looked at Steelberg and sighed: "You...is too careless." Before he switched to the previous one, he needed to listen to the pulse to determine the change of Miri, which is no longer so cumbersome.


    "I?" Stilberg scratched his head and tried to reflect on himself.


    "In the future, I will let Molly pay more attention to rest." Han Jinton paused: "This is up to you, pick a few diligent from the maid and let them help you."


    "Young Master, you are not... hate Molly?" Stillberg felt a shock.


    "Stupid, you will understand after a few days." Han Jin said helplessly, then transferred the topic: "Harley, come over, what are you looking for?" The change of Mi Lien is what he sees through looking at it. Maybe even Molien didn''t know it. He was the first to pick it up. It felt a bit weird. It was still a few days, and I would like to understand it by Steigenberg and Melia.


    "Master, those vampires have already done it!" Harley said: "Hogen, hurry, give the vampires a report to the owner."


    Hogan took a look at Harley in the back. He was too lazy to have a general knowledge of Harley. Too Harley was too serious. Harley would be very happy. Harley wouldn¡¯t take it seriously. Harley would still be happy with him. No, so whenever Harley puts a good attitude in front of him, he will keep turning a blind eye and not listening.


    "Master, they are all here." Hogan put a roll of paper in front of Han Jin.


    Han Jin gently picked up the paper roll and slowly flipped it while eating.

 Chapter 56： alarm

    Chapter 5, Chapter 6 Alarms


    The crowd gathered in the holy crown city gradually dispersed, and the atmosphere was just a little quiet. Who knows that it has become lively again in the blink of an eye, because a message came from the city hall that Rafael¡¯s lord is already preparing for his marriage. .


    Weddings have always been a major event in life, and a wedding of a lord is naturally a top priority. However, the specific days have not been settled. Gao Bin also said that he is in the Holy City, and the Grand Duke of Solomon Still in the capital of elements thousands of miles away, the only daughter to marry, Solomon will definitely bring Mrs. Tiffany to the wedding, which is simple to say, but there are too many things to coordinate with each other.


    What is more cumbersome is that there are some unique customs here. I want to ask Xiannier and Yalina to make a formal request to Gao Bin and the Duke of Solomon respectively, and get the approval of the parents, although they are all fixed on the board. But the procedure is essential.


    On this day, Yalena took Chanel to go shopping in the early morning, knowing that the wedding had already been put on the agenda of Hanjin. She was the most excited person. Xiannier also knew that she was steady, at least on the face. In the end, Elena will not care so much, and she believes that it is appropriate to show the joy and happiness of the heart.


    Originally, she wanted to go shopping with Xiannier yesterday, but because of the hangover, she had to sleep until the afternoon to get up. Today, I can''t delay the business.


    The increasingly harmonious relationship between Yalina and Xiannier, hand in hand, a shop to shop in a shop, if Han Jin can accompany them, they will be very happy, it turns out that any kind of love can not be perfect Han Jin can give them what ordinary men can''t have, but they will also lose some little fun in life. Unexpectedly, even the government and military affairs must be pushed to others. Hanjin, who is bent on practicing, will wander around with them. Therefore, Yalena and Siniel are very wise and have not invited Hanjin.


    In a clothing store, Yalena took a fancy white gauze and kept squinting at the mirror, wondering how she would wear a wedding dress like this cloth in the little brain. Guancheng is also relatively rich, but the material level of the whole continent is relatively barren. It is impossible to have a variety of ready-to-wear garments. Usually, the fabrics are chosen by ourselves and then sewn by the tailors in the store.


    Xiannier stood at the window and smiled and saw that Yarina was stinky there. Maybe it was a coincidence. Maybe it was a kind of luck. The characteristics of Xiannier and Yalena are very different. Is this a harmonious relationship between them? Prerequisites, and Yalena¡¯s ''sister'' did not scream. In the recent days, when they were together, Xiannier really took care of Yalina like her sister.


    ¡°Is it ok?¡± Yalena was a bit uncertain.


    "Our Yalena wears everything to look good." Siniel laughed.


    "Oh..." Yalena proudly put the yarn back on the table: "Sister Niniel, are you thinking about it? What to wear on the wedding day?"


    "It''s still early." Xiannier said, Han Jin''s marriage proposal letter has been sent out, and Solomon''s reply has not yet arrived. It is estimated that the wedding will be held in a few months at the earliest. After all, it is too far apart.


    ¡°Time has passed very quickly!¡± said Yalena: ¡°Be prepared.¡±


    "I am not as anxious as you are." Xiannier smiled and removed her gaze, suddenly found a familiar figure, and she hurriedly looked out the window.


    "Sister Sinner, what did you see?"


    "It''s Gibran and Julia. What are they doing there?" Siniel showed a suspicious look.


    "Where, where?" Yalena came to curiosity and leaned over to Sunil, looked at it for a moment, and said, "Look at the people over there... Schumann!"


    "Maybe there is something special." Xiannier said, she knew that Schumann was almost half of the intelligence officer. The previous work of dealing with Hell Aster was done by him and Chitke.


    ***


    "Let''s wait for two days?" Gibran frowned angrily: "Schumann, have you found out that their bottom is thin?"


    "I have investigated. The person who lives here is an old guy. He rarely goes out. It seems that there are no relatives. There is no servant at home. It is unreasonable to live alone in such a big house." Schumann said: I have done an investigation into his neighbors and the homes behind him. There are no exceptions. As for the woman from the Freedom Federation... I can''t do anything about it."


    "Your people haven''t seen it yet?"


    "Now it''s daytime." Schumann said: "Not to mention that there are at least two high-level professionals, my people don''t care, or I won''t ask you."


    "If they are really from the Freewealth, and they are not malicious to us, are we not wasting time?" Julia said.


    "It''s okay to waste some time." Ji Bolun said: "It is a misunderstanding to make it clear. We don''t lose anything. If they are enemies, we don''t notice them because of laziness or other reasons. That is a fatal mistake. ¡±


    "You are right!" Schumann said with a smile: "Before the adult went out, I talked to me once. He was going to learn some experience from the Gail manager, and then set up his own secret spies. Adults should want to choose between two people."


    "Who?"


    "One is Chirk, the other is you." Schumann said: "The adults want you to provoke a burden, but he is worried that putting these things on your shoulders will affect your relationship with Julia. Haha. ...... When it comes to this, I have another question. Gibran, the adults are ready to hold a wedding? Do you have any feelings with Julia?" Although young, Schumann is not the ordinary second generation of nobles. Compared with the three generations and so on, he is very good at trying to figure out the people''s minds. Han Jin talks with him not to seek his opinions, but to imply that he will pass the words to Gibran and let Gibran make his own decisions. He immediately transferred the topic after the mission was completed.


    Gibran looked at Julia and said with a sigh of relief: "We originally planned to hold a wedding in the near future, but we didn''t say to you, now... we have to postpone it."


    Schumann immediately understood the hardships of Gibran. Han Jin was ready to marry, and then Gibran suddenly announced that he would marry Julia, which gave him a feeling of wanting to grab the limelight. Gibran and Julia are all affair, know this. It¡¯s sloppy to do things, even if Han Jin and Sunil, they don¡¯t care, but they are easily criticized.


    Schumann thought for a moment and smiled: "You can secretly hold a secret wedding, then do what you want to do, and then make a public one later. If the money is a little nervous, tell me that this thing is not Used to scare people." After that, Schumann patted the prince medal on his chest, showing that he was a wealthy aristocrat.


    "Hey! What do you do for what to do?" Julia''s face was red: "You guys don''t have a good thing, can you talk about something else?"


    "What do you think of me?" Gibran aimed at Schumann with disdainful eyes.


    Schumann sees that Gibran is very proud and full of confidence, and the heart is secret, your kid, haven''t already done it? If Julia is not here, he will definitely not give Gibran a face, but now it is not good to talk nonsense.


    "Well, let''s talk about something else." Schumann''s face suddenly screamed: "The woman seems to be walking inside!"


    "Which?" Gibran looked sideways, his look changed, and he passed through Julia and indented into the corner.


    Schumann was a little surprised, but he could still be calm on his face. He waited for a moment. If nothing happened to Geberon and Julia, the attention of the three people was attracted. No one found out, Xiannier. And Elena is looking at them from the window on the second floor opposite.


    "Jibulun, what''s wrong?" Julia whispered.


    "It''s Eva!" Ji Bolun''s eyes flashed with cold eyes.


    "Eva? She is still not dead?!" Julia looked surprised.


    "Who is Eva?" Schumann whispered.


    "That is the woman you just saw."


    "Do you recognize her?"


    "Of course I know, old friend!" Gibran sneered.


    Schumann saw Gibran''s hatred against the woman, but it was about his next move, and he had to get a clear answer. Schumann whispered: "Is the enemy?"


    "That was a few years ago. If there were no Chiswicks, maybe we were already killed." Gibran said.


    "She is a mercenary?" Schumann knew that Gibran and Julia were originally members of the Red Point.


    "She is the Abyss Mercenary." Gibran nodded. "Her brother is Mante, the head of the Abyss Mercenary."


    "Abyss Mercenary Group?" Schumann stunned, and then revealed a sardonic smile: "Even if they are all coming out of the abyss world, shouldn''t they call this name? Too crazy, they are not afraid to become mercenaries." Public enemy?"


    "You have never been to the city of Lonely, do not understand the situation there, the mercenaries have great freedom, and the task of the mercenary guild is to maintain the rules they have to abide. As long as they do not violate the rules, no one will interfere with the maid. The freedom of the soldiers, let alone the abyss mercenary group, even if it is called ''killing humans'', in fact, this mercenary group has actually appeared, but they only have two orcs, from the creation to the dissolution, there are only two "Gerberon said: "Mant is really arrogant, but his strength makes him arrogant."


    "His strength is very strong? Compared with adults?" Schumann''s face changed.


    Gibran and Julia looked at each other and saw the sigh in the other''s eyes. Some things, with a little contrast, can give a very strong impact. A few years ago, Mante was considered to be their number one enemy. What about now? Han Jin¡¯s growth is too fast and too fast!


    "If Mante appears in front of Rafael at the moment, hehe... Maybe Raphael is too lazy to deal with him personally." Julia smiled: "Don''t talk about him, no value, Mante has been The Gail manager killed."


    "The woman named Eva has already entered." Schumann whispered: "So, they must be our enemy?"


    "sure."


    "I have already confirmed their identity, and things are much easier. I originally wanted to observe and observe first, so as not to be abrupt." Schumann said with a smile: "Now... you can close the net! Ji Bolun, you first Waiting for me here, I will report to the adults."


    "Well, you hurry!" Ji Bolun said.


    Schumann turned and walked away, and suddenly heard a crisp voice: "Gibron, Julia, what are you doing here?"


    Schumann turned back and saw that Senil and Yalena came hand in hand and hurriedly laughed: "Miss Sennel, Miss Elena, how are you here?"


    "You answer my question first." Yalena looked around carefully, curious, and whispered, "Is there a mission?"


    Ji Bolun paused and said slowly: "Guess who I just saw? It is our old friend."


    "Who?" asked Elena.


    "Eva!" Gibran said: "Is there still an impression?"


    "Eva?" Yalena hesitated: "Abyss Mercenary?"


    "Yes."


    "Raphael said, isn''t she dead?" Shannier didn''t believe it: "It might be like..."


    "I never doubt my eyes." Gibran said.


    ¡°Really she?¡± said Siniel: ¡°Even if she is still alive, knowing that the Holy Crown is the site of Raphael, she dared to run here?¡±


    "In any case, she will not be visiting relatives." Ji Bolun sneered: "Catch her and understand."


    "No, they seem to be running away!" Schumann said suddenly.


    The door was already open, a carriage drove out of the door and stopped at the door, while Eva and an old man were holding the big wrapped things and threw them into the carriage, apparently preparing for a trip.


    "Sure... it¡¯s Eva." Sunil also saw the woman.


    "Schumann, you immediately rushed back to the Ares and told Raphael to let him come." Ji Bolun said: "Xinnier, are we..."


    "Old friends have to go, of course we have to go off." Xiannier smiled.


    Syner''s decision is exactly the same as Gibran''s intention. A magister, a great elf who opened the mark of God, wants to deal with the friends of Eva and Eva. I don''t think there is any problem.


    "Julia?" Gibran looked at Julia, and he wanted to hear Julia''s opinion.


    "Listen to Nancy." Julia said.


    "The old man is also a companion of Eva?" asked Senniel.


    "Yes." Schumann hurried back.


    ¡°Is there anyone else?¡± said Sinner.


    "There should be a woman and a driver, they are all professional, I can''t see the bottom of the driver, but the woman is definitely a very powerful role." Schumann said.


    "Very powerful? Woman?" Xiannier frowned.


    "Well, I deliberately questioned them. They said they fled from the Freedom Federation to avoid the war."


    Although Schumann did not believe in the other party''s pretext, he said the facts, which was the opposite effect, because he misled Sunrid and others.


    "The woman is very beautiful, very beautiful, and she carries a kind of..." Schumann wants to continue to describe that the distant Eva has not given him a chance, and the old man has got into the carriage, and the carriage is also Slowly started.


    "Schumann, still do as we said, you immediately go back and inform Raphael." Ji Bolun said: "Let''s go!"


    The carriage only walked more than 20 meters away, and had to stop. Yalin suspended in the street, and the magic wand in her hand pointed to the carriage.


    "Miss, you... what is this going to do?" The sturdy coach slowly put down the whip.


    "Eva, everyone has met each other after all, so eager to go, too rude." A gloomy Jimbourne appeared on the left side of the carriage, yin and yang said strangely.


    Then, Xiannier and Julia were also copied. The pedestrians saw the situation of arrogance and hurriedly, and they rushed back, but they did not escape, and they stayed in the place where they thought they were safe.


    The carriage door was slowly pushed open, and Eva¡¯s face was revealed. She began to look confused. Then she was shocked and feared. Then she immediately released a magic scroll. The figure disappeared from the place and appeared in the fan. Within the tight door, another flash disappeared. After all, Eva is a great magician. She can release the magic of moving moments on her own. The magic scroll can only fight for her for a second. Even a tiny second does not give up, which proves how nervous she is. .


    However, Xiannier and others couldn¡¯t see it. The face of Eva, who was rushing in the courtyard door, showed a smirk of laughter, and then it became a beggar. Is it really ok? It is a pity that the development of the matter has not been decided by her. The big man who can''t afford it, even if he doesn''t want to wait for a day, they must start.


    The driver jumped from the frame and shot backwards, and then a shadow was worn inside the car to follow the driver.


    Julia snorted and a green glare rushed out to catch the driver.


    The driver did not return, but only a black flame with his backhand, the flames fluttering and welcoming, and it was on the green awn, the green awning immediately exploded, and countless vines grew from the inside, but that It is a black vine that grows fast and decays at the same time.


    "The touch of corrosion?" Julia was shocked. Her tree demon arrow shot, and there was very little chance of being shot down. It was obvious that the strength of the other side was much stronger than her. Julia then shouted: " Everyone is careful, he is a deep abyss!"


    "Yalina, send an alarm!" Xiannier shouted. The appearance of the Abyssal Devil has made her nervous. Although she has already told Schumann to inform Hanjin, she still worried that there is a magical alarm on Yalina. Once the whole city is issued, it will enter the highest alert state, even if the enemy The strength is unexpectedly strong, and they should be able to support the reinforcements.


    When Yalina slammed her hand, a white light pen shot straight into the sky, and then blasted open, forming a cloud that was condensed and scattered, emitting dazzling light in the air, like a conditioned reflex, a mage in the city. The towers opened one by one, and in the blink of an eye, the light curtain of the magic shield has covered the sky.

 Chapter 57： Abandoned land

    Chapter 57, Abandoned Land


    "Only one day, do you think about it?" Han Jin said slowly.


    "Master..." Lennon¡¯s voice looked very low: "I don''t know how to say it, I don''t even know what to think about..."


    "But you should have already made a decision, otherwise why are you looking for me?"


    "I... I don''t want to hurt her!" said Lennon.


    "Who is she?" Han Jin asked in her own knowledge.


    "Yes...Yes...Catherine!" After telling the name, Lennon¡¯s voice suddenly became fierce: "I want to protect her! Yes, I must protect her! No matter who, if you dare to hurt Catherine, I must..."


    "The fallen angel Catherine?" Han Jin interrupted Lennon''s words, then smiled: "Interesting, if I remember correctly, a few days ago, you personally broke Catherine."


    "Yes, so... I want to kill myself now!" Lennon said with difficulty: "Master, you can''t understand that feeling, every time you think about it... I think of the blood splattered on her body, I feel it like There is a needle that keeps piercing my heart, one, two, three, non-stop thorns... non-stop thorns, I am going to go crazy, sometimes I want to kill my companion, Even want to kill... kill... kill you...¡± Speaking of the back, Lennon is almost incoherent.


    Han Jin was silent for a moment: "Is justice brought you so much pain? Do you want to fall?"


    "No! I want to destroy all evil creatures!!" Lennon cried, but then his voice became low again: "Degraded? Yeah... for Catherine... Fallen..."


    Han Jin quietly observed Lennon, his body trembled very sharply, and the fluttering light wing trembled in general, because the amplitude was too large, and the light feathers turned into light spots, disappeared without a trace, and even the power could not be maintained. Balanced, it is conceivable how fierce the conflict in Lennon is, and if Lennon is also personal, it is now close to the edge of division.


    "I can tell you frankly." Han Jin said faintly: "You want to protect Catherine, for her, you even do not hesitate to be against anyone... In fact, this is normal."


    "Why?" Lennon''s figure suddenly became stiff, and then began to tremble violently. He didn''t want to fall, but the owner seemed to be looking for reasons for his fall.


    "Because a long time ago, Catherine was your wife."


    "Wife?" Lennon¡¯s brain couldn¡¯t turn around. He stayed in the bright shirt for countless years. Many things became strange and distant. He only felt that the title was familiar, but he could not find a specific definition. : "Is your wife a companion?"


    "You can understand this." Han Jin smiled: "However, the wife is the closest companion, you can entrust your heart and your life to her. For her, you can burst into infinite Courage, for her, you can abandon everything, including your reason, your faith, even if you sacrifice for her, you will not hesitate, this is your responsibility, but also your happiness."


    "Wife is a... a companion who will make me crazy?" Lennon asked.


    "Some people say that love itself is a maddening fairy tale." Han Jin laughed: "You think so."


    "If... If I still want to protect her, then one day, one day, I will fall?"


    "I don''t know if you will fall." Han Jin whispered: "But I know that Catherine is just for you."


    "What?" Lennon became a statue. He didn''t want to fall. This is his bottom line, but when he knew that Catherine had fallen for him, the impact was extremely fierce, and his bottom line almost collapsed. .


    "For me...for me..." Lennon muttered to himself.


    Han Jin walked slowly to the door of the magic lab and left a sentence: "When you are really ready to accept everything in the past, come back to me." The next moment, Han Jin just stepped onto the promenade and screamed. The thunder-like loud noise was transmitted to the Ares, alert!


    ***


    Xiannier and others have already chased them in, but their figure has just disappeared from the doorway, and a light gray smoke floated out of the ground, covering the entire courtyard to a strict, gradually, the more smoke The thicker the color, the lighter from dark to dark. When the nearby patrol arrived in the fastest time, he only saw a huge enchantment of a black hole. Nothing could be seen inside. The patrol team did not dare to rush inside and could only bring the nearby civilians to the side. Asked in detail about the incident, when the big men arrived, they immediately reported, but when they learned that the two fiances of the lord Rafael fell into a magical enchantment, everyone''s face changed.


    Xiannier has been firmly eyeing the back of the abyss, and suddenly there is a big change in the scene. The ordinary courtyard wall has become a skeleton wall, and the wall is completely composed of The white skull is composed, and the countless skulls are not dead. Xiannier clearly sees them laughing, and the slate under the feet is replaced by the infinite bones. This is not an illusion. The bumpy feeling from the soles of the feet tells Shannier. She has stepped into a terrible world.


    There was a strange smell in the air. Although I couldn''t smell the smell, I felt uncomfortable. Siniel went to the battlefield and saw the real dead heap. The dangerous days made her get used to bloody, but now, She wants to vomit, and there is a feeling of dizziness.


    Xiannier hurried back and saw the figure of Yalina, Gibran and Julia, and she sighed and said: "Retreat! Go out!"


    "Retire?" Gibran showed a bitter smile. Because of the positional relationship, he was the last to step into the courtyard. When he noticed an abnormality, he had tried to retreat. In his impression, he only rushed forward. Step, but turned and rushed seven or eight steps, the front is still the endless white bone field.


    "We can''t get out." Yalina said as she glanced around: "It seems like a magical array that reminds me of Raphael..."


    "No, this is not a magical array." A hoarse voice came from afar: "Please forgive my abruptness, huh, huh... Welcome to the abandoned land!"


    With the voice, the white bone in front suddenly rose upwards, gradually forming a skeletal platform of more than ten meters high. There were several figures standing on the pedicure, the Eva who had just rushed to escape, the old man and the abyssal demon, All over there, there are two people who are covered in black cloaks.


    "Yalina, Siniel, I didn''t expect to meet you, long gone." The hoarse voice continued.


    "Who are you?" Siniel gave Yalina a look, and the two stood side by side.


    "Don''t recognize me?" A thin, tall figure walked a few steps forward, gently picking off the cloak on his head, revealing an ugly gimmick: "So, let me introduce myself again, my name is Mante. ""


    "Mante?" Sinner and others were all taken aback. Although the original Mante can''t say how handsome, but it is quite good, how can it become such a monster?


    "Is it very scary?" Mante''s voice contained a bitter hatred. He didn''t want to become an undead creature. Han Jin made him become like this, so he must retaliate.


    "Mant, hey, this kind of dry feeling is very good?" Siniel said in a smirk: "When you always try to hurt others, you should think of today, retribution!"


    "Idiot, how do you know the greatness of undead life!" Mante sneered.


    ¡°Great?¡± Shannier shrugged. ¡°You can only deceive yourself. If you give you another chance, are you really willing to become an undead creature?¡±


    "You will be the same as me." Mante laughed and laughed: "I promise! But you will not have any power. In my long life, you will be my only pastime."


    "I am a very confident man..." Gibran snorted.


    "The guy who was beaten up and down, and also has a face to stand up and talk big?" Julia said.


    "Julia, your vision will not be a problem?" Sinner smiled. "Do you see if he has a face?"


    "Yeah..." Julia stayed and said, "Isn''t all the undead creatures shameless like this?"


    "That is of course." Yalena said with a smile.


    "Don''t want to drag the time. For me, this kind of trick is very naive." Mante''s tone turned cold: "To tell you the truth, under your feet, it''s not a magical array, but a real abandonment! When we After discovering Gibran and Julia, I wanted to introduce them. With Rafael¡¯s arrogant character, I will definitely come over to save people. Since Xiannier and Yalina are also there, Rafael has no reason to avoid it. Fight, understand? I am here to deal with Raphael! You? Hehe... This is our paradise, but it is your hell! Did you find that mental power has been strongly disturbed? Lord, Lord of the Magi, can you release magic?"


    A breeze blew through the plains of the white bones, and numerous bones of the bones whistled, sometimes screaming, as if screaming, sometimes low, and whispering.


    "You can try it," said Yalena.


    Xiannier and others silently, they all found anomalies, and shooters and thieves, the spiritual requirements are not very harsh, but for a magician, mental strength is the fundamental guarantee, they know that Yalina Just hard in the mouth.


    "Are we waiting for that Rafael to come, or do you play for a while?" The abyss demon said with a smile.


    Mante looked back and looked at it, and the petite black man kept saying nothing. He paused and said slowly: "I have always been very good at Raphael''s character. His heart is too soft. Still too rigid, but now is a good opportunity, so don''t kill them, I will torture them a little in front of Raphael! Ha... Can he release all his combat power?"


    "Maybe he will give up resistance, and even kneel down and ask for us." Eva laughed.

 Chapter 58： boiling

    The fifth chapter of eight boiling


    Sunil slowly opened the bow in her hand, and the screaming screaming over the plain of the bones also had a great impact on her. She didn¡¯t know if she could release the attack, but she always tried it. Who wants to wait and see. However, Sunil is more aware of one thing, that is also the high-elder repeatedly smashed her, a top or super-order big elf shooter, the most terrible place is not the number of enemies that the arrow can kill, but not released Threats and pressures formed before the attack! To put it bluntly, her longbow has been completely opened, the arrow will be unsent, and all the enemies will be scrupulous, and one arrow will shoot out, regardless of whether she can kill the opponent, she has lost the threat, unless She can prepare for the second attack in a very short time.


    What should I do? Chanel''s heart is ups and downs. If she is alone, she will be much more relaxed. Now her choice can determine the life and death of several companions. This is an unbearable weight.


    ¡°Is it useful?¡± Mantel saw the action of Siniel: ¡°The abandoned land was created by the great Denver adults. For you, I have spent a very precious magic scroll. If I don¡¯t have enough confidence, I How can I be willing? Hahaha..."


    "Mant is a big man." The abyssal man suddenly said: "I have a small request."


    "what?"


    "Give her to me." The abyssal man pointed his hand at Yarina.


    If it¡¯s Elena who has just left the capital of the element, seeing someone so provocative to her, maybe she will be mad and trembled, and she will attack everything, but in the past few years, she has experienced too much, when When Shannier looked over with worried eyes, she saw an unusually calm Yalina, but Yalena¡¯s eyes had become cold.


    "No problem, who makes us friends?" Mante looked very generous, and then said in a hoarse voice: "Noble strongmen, before Rafael arrived, don''t you mind coming to a prelude? Ha... Of course, this is a heartbreaking prelude."


    "I can''t wait." The abyss demon smirked, and his body slammed out and rushed to Yalina.


    In fact, the species of the Abyssal Devils appeared later, and the number is very rare, because they are the products that combine the dragons of the ultimate metamorphosis with other life, and they can be said to be hybrids.


    There are two types of hybrids, one is the dragon and the other is the devil. When the dragon and the devil are born, there are not many differences in talents and physiques in all aspects, but the result is different because of the different education. There are two kinds of existence that differ greatly in status.


    Although the strength of the dragons is strong, but the number is scarce. It has been a boring thing to watch those familiar faces for thousands of years. Therefore, the dragons who have mastered the ultimate deformation technique mostly like to travel around, the ultimate deformation Providing them with a good camouflage, but some things can not be disguised, such as strong power, arrogance, etc., they also like to release their own strength, the fear and worship of low-level creatures make them feel satisfied, In this world where the strong is respected, they can easily win a lot of things wherever they go. Aventure is only a trivial one.


    Their sights shrouded the entire continent, and they generally did not stay too much in one place. Sometimes the spring breeze left, sometimes it was boring to stay for half a month and a month, and then they began to look for the next target. The child born in this situation is the devil, and some even do not know who his father is. Even if a dragon really likes an ordinary woman, she will never bring her back to the dragon''s colony, which will be ridiculed by her companions.


    The mother dragon who travels abroad is much more reserved in this respect. Although she will not bring back the favorite male, but the children are different, the dragon''s pregnancy is very long and long. In the long time, I feel the belly. New life, what kind of feeling is that? It can even be said that children have become part of her life. No one can separate them. They can protect themselves and protect their children in the most extreme way without thinking, without any rationality. In this case, the dragons were born. They were able to get the care of their mothers when they were born. They learned how to strengthen their strength. The best of them could master the magic of the dragon language, which is impossible for the mother of the devil. .


    Elena immediately lifted her magic wand and released a lightning bolt, which was incomparably hit on the body of the abyss. Just releasing a middle-level magic, let Yalena have a feeling of splitting his lips, which is the result of barely concentrating his mental strength.


    The abyss demon broke through the lightning ball without hesitation, letting the arc flow around him, the devil and the dragon are the descendants of the dragon, they are not only powerful, but also have strong physical and magical defense. The lightning ball could not hurt him at all.


    Elena stepped back and raised her magic wand again, but her face suddenly became pale.


    Xiannier took a long breath, she wanted to work hard to drag the time, but the current situation has not allowed her to think more, the arrow on the string, pointing to the abyss.


    "Xinnier, your opponent is me!" Mante smirked, and with his gestures, there was a wave of overwhelming waves on the boundless plain of the bones.


    Several people, such as Xiannier, were all rolled up by huge waves and scattered in all directions. Although they tried to control their body shape and fell steadily, the surrounding scenes have changed greatly, and the entire plain has begun to growl. The skeletons of millions and millions of calculations fluttered and hovered around, completely obscuring their vision.


    "Yalina!!" Sinnel screamed, she couldn''t see anything, and the arrows in her hand didn''t know where to launch.


    "I said, your opponent is me, or care about yourself!" Mante''s yin laughter came from the front.


    The Great Lich Denver, who hasn''t been able to live for many years, has worked hard to create this abandoned land, just to be an eternal king. No one can fight against the Lich here, so Mante is full of confidence and can The only thing that can completely destroy the abandoned land is the light of creation. But the angel who can release this ultimate magic, one is the right angel Alpha, the other is the wise angel Catherine, the former is in heaven, the latter is behind him, he What else is terrible?


    Yalena barely released the magic shield and released the floating technique. At this time, she felt the blackness in front of her eyes. The mental power that was close to the collapse was warning her, and she could not release the magic again! Her feet had just touched the ground made of white bones, and suddenly saw the abyss of the abyss rushing out of the bones without any hindrance, quickly approaching her.


    Yalina''s eyes were round and round, and the magic wand was once again. No one knew that nothing happened. As a senior magister, she didn''t know how long it had not tasted the magical failure. She couldn''t help but stay there.


    When the abyssal demon was less than two meters away from Yalina, Elena woke up and struggled to swing the magic wand and slammed into the head of the abyss.


    The Depth of the Devil is much faster than Yalinna. He gently extends his left hand and grabs the magic wand of Yarina. The right fist is forwarded, and the magic shield of Elena crashes in an instant. Then the abdomen''s fist fell on the chest and abdomen of Yalina, a heavy blow, let Yalina''s body bend like a shrimp, and there was a big sweat on the head.


    The abyss of the abyss took the left hand up and dragged Yalina up. He smiled and said: "Is it painful? But I have no strength at all..."


    There is no anger in the eyes of Elena, only indifference, and a few unwillingness, a magician, but can not release their fighting power, will not be willing to change to anyone.


    The next moment, Yalena felt a pain in her hand, and the abyss demon was slowly twisting her wrist backwards, so that her back was almost touching her upper arm.


    "Do you have a pain now?" The abyssal demon is still laughing and laughing: "Are you crying, are you shouting out?"


    Yalina clenched her teeth and her body shivered slightly, but she didn''t make any noise, because she knew that Sunil was fighting with the enemy, and the unnecessary shouting only allowed the companions to make a mess. She preferred Silent death, not willing to drag others.


    A trace of blood slowly ooze out from the corner of Yalina''s mouth. Seeing that Yalena did not cooperate at all, the abyss demons shook their heads and sighed: "A good little girl, huh, huh... a pretty face, good. Exquisite... small hand." The voice just fell, a slight crack in the bones came, and Irina''s back was finally attached to the arm.


    Yalin was so upset that she was fainting, but she still tried to squint her eyes and looked at each other coldly.


    "Okay..." Seeing that Elena is not making a sound, the abyss demon reveals a helpless look: "Reassured, I will not hurt you again. After Rafael appears, we still have a lot of things to do. Now, ah... you better take a break."


    Yalinna¡¯s heart stopped beating at this moment. She already understood how vicious the other party was. When Hanjin appeared, whether it was hurting her in the face of Hanjin or insulting her, it was enough to make Hanjin¡¯s mind confuse. She understands that Mantel''s ultimate goal is Hanjin, and everything he has done before is to completely eliminate Hanjin.


    Yalena felt desperate. It was a kind of desperation deep into the bone marrow, which made her almost unable to breathe. She wanted to die, but death has become a luxury for her now. Suddenly, a light shines from her heart, and then The blazing fire, the momentum of the flame is extremely fierce, if it is about to burn her body to ashes.


    "I am going to die..." Yalena slowly closed her eyes and muttered to herself.


    "You can''t die, I promise." The abyss demon laughed: "Here, you can''t release the element to blew."


    "Why... I feel my blood is boiling..." Yalina¡¯s eyes reopened and she regained her color, but her look was weird, as if a struggling person who had struggled for a lifetime finally got rid of it. It is like a hard-working self-cultivator who finally waited for the moment of great understanding.

 Chapter 59： Rebirth

    Chapter 59 is born again


    The abyss of the abyss felt inexplicably nervous, and instinctively, he let go of Yalina and quickly stepped back.


    Suddenly, countless bright flames scattered from the body of Elena, like a very long and extremely thin arrow, breaking through the gray world, all the bones close to Yalina were instantly shattered, and then Turned into ashes, and the abyss of the abyss was slammed and screamed, and then the hands were placed in front of the forehead, and the speed of the retreat also increased a bit.


    Yalina¡¯s body slowly floated up. Surprisingly, her eyes didn¡¯t know when it¡¯s changed. It¡¯s all burning fire. If anyone can observe Yalinna through the bone waves, It will be found that Jaina¡¯s eyes seem to contain a strange world, and the burning fire is endless, looking more spacious than the white bone plain underfoot.


    The next moment, Elena stretched out her left hand and swung forward. A giant lightning flashed out of her palm and rushed to the retreating abyss.


    On the pedestal, the black man who had never heard of it suddenly took off the cloak, and his eyes stared at the front without hesitation.


    The fallen angel Catherine has lived in this world for countless years. Even the knowledge and experience, even the Grand Duke of Solomon will have to go down the wind, but at this moment, Catherine has revealed a shocking color.


    Because Catherine has never seen this kind of magic!


    Lightning magic is generally white, and the giant lightning released by Yalina has subverted the common sense of magic. On the lightning column that is several tens of meters long, there are countless crazy burning flames. The color of the flame tongue is different. Some fire tongues are like red jade, some fire tongues are blue like the sky, and there are countless golden Mars flowing in the fire tongue, forming a beautiful stream of light.


    If it is a world of white bones, then the lightning of Elena is the cutting edge of the world, and the bright light that blooms makes the whole world bright.


    The abyssal demon was struck by lightning, and the body was smashed hundreds of meters away from a small stone, rubbed over the bones and fell into the distance. However, the body of the Abyss is really tough. He only rolled a few laps in the bones and tried to struggle to stand up.


    Catherine''s gaze shifted to the abyssal demon, her vision was unaffected, and it was clear that the abyssal man had become unrecognizable, and his robes were missing, revealing a naked body. One foot is bare, and the leather boots on the other foot are only half of the ridiculous, and the body is full of burnt wounds. In some places, even the bones can be seen. Only the chest piece can be kept intact. There is a smooth scale there.


    The eyes of the Abyssal Devil turned into two hollows. The first flame released by Elena had seriously damaged his eyes, and the giant lightning behind him made him a fatal blow. He staggered and climbed up, then fell softly to the ground, then climbed up again and again, without waiting straight up, he fell again. Apparently, he had been attacked by Yalina suddenly and fiercely. I didn''t even realize how serious my injuries were.


    The figure of Yalina is flying higher and higher, and the shining flame of the body is replaced by the real flame, and the range of flames is getting bigger and bigger. In the end, the space of nearly 100 meters is covered. Will be turned into a fly ash in silence.


    Siniel and others are trapped in the encirclement. In comparison, Siniel¡¯s situation is the best. Her longbow is drawn into a full moon, and the six-pointed star on her forehead is shining like a diamond. Her hands are not moving. However, there was a squeaking sound on the longbow. The skeleton that flew around was only about five meters away from Senil, and was pushed away by an invisible force. However, she could not catch the enemy''s position and had no chance to release the attack. . Julia was reluctant to protect herself. She released more than a dozen tree demon arrows to her side. She used to release the attack to hurt the enemy. At this moment, it is to protect herself. A cluster of vines has become more than ten. The thick green barrier covered her inside.


    Gibran is the worst. The thief''s self-protection ability is inferior to other occupations. In the overwhelming bones, Gibran is helpless. He only insisted on a dozen times of time and was buried by the bones. He originally stood. A five- or six-meter-high white bone burial mound has appeared. It is only a few treaches from time to time in the burial mound, which means that Gibran is still alive, but what kind of miserable situation is inside, the outsiders will not know.


    Although Xiannier and others couldn''t see each other, Mante had clearly seen the changes of Yalina in his eyes, and quickly stopped the magic that was being sung. At this moment, Xiannier has become less so Important, anyway, she couldn''t break through the overwhelming white bone wall. Mante''s attention was all placed on the air of Yalena, because he felt a long-lost danger.


    Since worshipping the door of the Great Master of Denver, Mante¡¯s in the abyss world can be regarded as windy, rainy, and regained the confidence of the past. This trap has been prepared for a long time, full of Grasp, when I saw the vision that happened to Yalena, Mante¡¯s heart was inexplicably raised with a panic.


    Mante rubbed his hands up, and the red-winged beaks in the two empty eyes fluttered more and more fiercely. I saw that the white bones flying in the air seemed to receive some kind of instruction, and began to spin up quickly. After a while, a The giant gyro, while the tip of the gyro, is pointing to the air in the air.


    The huge gyro slammed into the thin figure in the air, and compared with the huge white bone vortex, Yalin was as small as a candle in the wind, as if it might fall in the next moment.


    What Mantel didn''t think of was that Yalena didn''t sneak up and sneak up, so that Manter''s ideas for pursuing Yalina were useless.


    She is not going to die? This is the first thought that emerged from Mante¡¯s mind. It¡¯s not his original intention to kill Yalina. It¡¯s not that Mante¡¯s thoughts are pitiful, but he always believes that in the face of Hanjin. To kill his woman and friends one by one, in order to minimize the hatred in their hearts.


    However, once the undead magic is formed, even Mante can''t recover. After all, he borrows the power of the Great Lich Denver. He is not the owner of the abandoned land.


    The flame on Yalina seems to contain a mysterious attribute. The tip of the vortex does not wait to reach her, and it turns into ashes. However, the whirlpool of the bone is too big. The blink of an eye will wrap the linna In the air, a group of spheres that are constantly rotating and have a radius of several tens of miles are formed.


    Mante was surprised to find that Yalinna, who was in the white bones, was safe and sound. No matter how the bones were rolled, she could not get close to her within 100 meters of her body. However, this scene can only make Mante feel a little surprised. However, in the abandoned land, Mante has no need to worry about the problem of mana consumption. As long as the abandoned land exists, then he will have a steady stream of power. When he wants to come, the flame of Yalinna is magical. There is always a day of burnout.


    I don¡¯t know how many white bones were used by the Denver Great Wizard when creating the abandoned land. With Mant¡¯s chanting in the mouth, there are layers of unresolved bone waves in the sky, like a wave. The frenzy rushed toward the location where Irina was.


    However, the flame that Yaliner spit out did not scatter, and finally turned into a large fireball with a radius of several hundred meters. From a distance, it seems that a giant egg floats quietly between the heavens and the earth, regardless of Mante. How hard he worked, the bone waves he made could not affect the giant egg.


    Mante was somewhat flustered. The development of the situation was not the same as what the teacher said. Because of the disturbance of mental power, Yalina should have been the most vulnerable. Who knows that it has become so difficult.


    "Adult..." Mantel looked back at Catherine, who could only ask for help from Catherine.


    Catherine''s face was full of anticipation, and she was quietly watching the giant egg, as if she had not heard Manter''s words.


    "Adult!!" Mante''s voice was a few degrees high.


    Catherine frowned, as if she was disturbed by the disturbance, and then turned her eyes to Mante.


    "Adult, if we don''t immediately subdue the Yalina, it will be troublesome when Rafael arrives at us!" Mante screamed.


    "Trouble? You are suggesting me, I have been hurt, not Rafael''s opponent?" Catherine asked faintly.


    "No, no, your strength is certainly much stronger than Raphael."


    "What are you worried about?"


    Mante was speechless and speechless. If he changed another person, he would definitely sneak out the other side with a slap in the face, but in the face of Catherine, he could only bury all his anger in his heart.


    "Adults, I think, should still... control them all, so that we firmly grasp the initiative, even..." Mante explained bitterly.


    "Hey!" Catherine put her index finger in front of her lips and smiled lightly: "You listen..."


    "Listen?" Mante snorted: "Nothing has been heard."


    Just then, a loud tweet suddenly burst between the heavens and the earth, and then the giant white bone gyroscope in the air was smashed by a golden light, a large bird burning with a golden flame from the ''fire egg'' Breaking out, and stunned, Irina is lying on the firebird.


    The flamingo flies at an unimaginable speed. The pure and bright golden fire is extraordinarily dazzling in this gray world. Every time the wings are displayed, there will be countless sparkling Mars falling around. Only the flamingo flew more than a thousand meters away in the blink of an eye, and behind it has left a very beautiful light belt.


    "That is..." Mante was stunned.


    "That is Nirvana rebirth of the dead birds, be careful, those Mars are deadly, even I will avoid contact with them." Catherine''s smile is a bit weird: "And, Raphael is coming!"


    "How can there be a dead bird in Yalene?" Mante screamed: "Raphael... is it?"

 Chapter 510： Shameless traitor

    Chapter 51¡ªThe Shameless Traitor


    A purple light suddenly appeared in the gray wilderness, chasing the rampant immortal bird. Among the strong people of the holy crown city, Han Jin was the first to rush to the scene, such as the black and faint hole of the monster. Can scare others, can not scare Han Jin, he rushed in without hesitation.


    Elena released an emergency alert. Once it appeared, the Holy Crown City will enter the full combat state in the shortest time. Only three people have the right to release this magic scroll. One is Yarina, the other is Hogan, and the other is It¡¯s Jedice, Hogan is on the boat, and Han Jin senses that the Holy Spirit¡¯s magical array and magic enchantment are first opened one step earlier than the Master¡¯s Tower of the Holy Crown City. It should be Jedice¡¯s handwriting, then there is only one possibility left. Elena is in danger!


    The undead bird saw someone chasing, the wings spread more hurriedly, surpassing the speed of the limit, not to mention that Han Jin could not catch up, even the master dragon who mastered the dragon language magic would be stunned, the shape of the immortal bird. It has been turned into a golden electric light, lasing in the distance, and the bones floating in the air are not in contact with the fire emitted by the immortal birds, and they are washed away by the pressure in the air and scattered around.


    Sinner, who was trapped by the bones, suddenly frowned, his body turned sharply, and the arrow in his hand pointed to the rear. At this moment, the figure of an old man showed his way in the bones, but he and Xianni The distance of the ship is still more than 70 meters away. The old man even screamed and ignored the arrow he was waiting for, and turned back and waved his dagger.


    A washbasin-sized **** appeared behind the old man, and greeted the dagger without fear. The next moment, the old man¡¯s dagger passed through the hoe, and the whole arm was deeply trapped, but the **** It seems that it has not been affected. It opens its mouth and makes a heart-rending laughter. It then turns into a black ball, which is shot forward with lightning and is drilling into the eyes of the old man.


    The old man made a scream, and then his head swelled like a balloon, banging and bursting into countless splashes of flesh and blood.


    "This power... this incredible power... oh..." A crazy laugh sounded: "Come on, you little mess, obey my orders! This is the will of the great Harley adult." ......"


    A giant cockroach made entirely of smoke rose from the bones. His figure was getting higher and higher, and finally reached a hundred meters. Then Harley swung his bones hard, his body instantly collapsed and turned into a human eye. The visible shock wave swept away in all directions.


    A strange scene appeared in front of everyone, outside the shock wave is the bone wave of the sky, and within the shock wave, countless bones have been rushing to fall, and once again become a quiet white bone plain.


    With the rapid spread of shock waves, the scale of bone waves is getting smaller and smaller. People with excellent vision can see that the shock wave is composed of a flue gas. The cheekbones that are still roaring in the past moment, as long as they are exposed to smoke, It immediately became as good as a small sheep.


    "How is it possible?!" Mante groaned with a hoarse voice, and it was incredible that someone was fighting for control of the abandoned land!


    Mante ôà »Ó¶¯ »Ó¶¯ »Ó¶¯ , , , , , ôà Âü Âü Âü Âü Âü Âü Âü Âü Âü Âü Âü Âü Âü Âü Âü Âü Âü Âü Âü Âü Âü Âü Âü Âü Âü Âü Âü Âü Âü Âü Âü Âü Âü Âü Âü Âü Âü Âü Âü Âü Âü Âü Âü Âü Âü Âü Âü Âü Âü ÂüAfter a good rest, I continued to spread to far away places.


    Without the influence of bone waves, Xiannier has already seen Han Jin, and he couldn¡¯t help but feel a sigh of relief. For several years, the crisis has been repeated, and Hanjin has turned the tide again and again, so as long as he sees the man, Xiannier will Nothing is scared, even if it is a catastrophe, she believes that Han Jin has the ability to reverse the situation.


    Julia rushed out of the riddled vines, slammed it, and immediately rushed to the towering bones. At the same time, she shot several arrows in succession, and the green awns flashed one after another. A cluster of vines grew in the bones, and they kept squirming, trying to push the bones to the side.


    Han Jin gave up the plan to catch up with the immortal bird. He really couldn''t catch up. Some of them were unwilling to look at the immortal bird. The body shape shot down and then disappeared and appeared next to Xiannier.


    "Oh..." Although Harley¡¯s figure could not be seen, his laughter grew louder and more and more crazy: ¡°I am the master! Oh... I am the real master!!¡±


    Han Jin was too lazy to pay attention to Harley¡¯s nightmare. His eyes were locked on Catherine. Frankly speaking, he was not relaxed, although his Yuan could return to its peak state, and Catherine was hit hard a few days ago. Now it should not be restored, but he really No confidence in defeating Catherine.


    At this time, Sunil discovered that the fallen angel Catherine, who was impressed, appeared on the skeleton. The heart that had just calmed down, once again, jumped wildly.


    "Who are you? Who are you?" Mante suddenly made a hysterical scream.


    No one answered, because Mante¡¯s question is too idiotic. Is he already scared to recognize Hanjin?


    "How can you control the abandoned land?!" Mante snorted again.


    "Who am I?" Harley took a moment and became more excited. This kind of thing never happened before. The enemy only noticed the horror of the master. He often ignored the stalwart of Harley. Today the enemy actually asked him. The name is too proud!


    "Who am I?" Harley yelled with the loudest voice, the boundless bones of the plain, and the countless shins shook at the same time, as if echoing Harley: "Little guy, erect your ears, remember I am a great, noble, noble, brave, noble..."


    Harley should have finished it in one breath. Who knows that he suddenly paused, and then his tone turned: "The most loyal servant of Raphael!" After he finished, he sighed deeply and finally thought of it. Many beautiful adjectives have become Han Jin¡¯s titles, and Harley seems to be regretting this.


    "How can you control the abandoned land?!" Manter yelled.


    "Because my strength is stronger than you, oh... idiot!" Harley smirked back.


    "Fart!!" Mante screamed like a thunder, and the red light in his eyes was flashing wildly: "What do you think is the abandoned land? You can control it if you want to control it!! Unless the Lich''s life mark has been engraved in this abandonment On the ground, otherwise..." When the words were not finished, Mante¡¯s voice stopped short.


    "Go ahead." Harley came to curiosity.


    "I know who you are." In the blink of an eye, Mantee calmly calmed down and said in a dry voice: "You shameless traitor!"


    "Treason? Are you **** say it again?!" Harley was immediately furious. He thought that his greatest strength was loyalty. He would never let anyone smash, so he would rather give up the so-called upbringing, vomiting, and defend his innocence. .


    "Among the eleven disciples, Denver adults appreciate you the most, and give the most fertile abandonment to you, Judanla! But instead of knowing your gratitude, you choose to betray!"


    "Nonsense!" Just now Mante was violently walking. Now it is Harley''s turn: "The name of Lao Tzu is Harley! What kind of **** is that Denver?! He appreciates me? Hehe... he also matches?!"


    "In order to escape the pursuit of Denver adults, you not only ruined your own body, but also eliminated your own memory. Do you want to start a new life again? Hehe... I don¡¯t even know who I am, it¡¯s sad!" Mante sneered . In fact, at this moment, Mante believes that the most sad person is himself. Although he is not willing to be a lich, after he became a new disciple, Denver gave him a lot and let him see hope, but now he suddenly found out. His own bamboo baskets have been emptied of water, and they have completely lost control of the abandoned land. Obviously, the old master¡¯s life imprint is much deeper than he left.


    "You fucking... you fucking..." Harley was incoherent. At first, he thought that this guy who knew that he valued Harley was worthy of respect. The knight spirit, now he can''t wait to tear his opponent into Fragment, even with such vicious means to hurt him! However, on the one hand, he will continue to absorb the power of the abandoned land. On the other hand, he is also worried that Han Jin suspects that he will kill people and kill them.


    "Harley..." Han Jin said slowly.


    "Master!" Harley defended himself like an electric shock: "You don''t want to hear him nonsense! I have memories!! You see, I know how to release the undead magic, I also know my past life, this **** The guy is deliberately provoking!!"


    "Of course you will not eliminate all the memory, otherwise you will be more idiotic than now." Mante said in a sardonic tone.


    "You are an idiot!!" Harley was almost mad.


    "I don''t care about your past, understand? I only know, you are now called Harley." Han Jin said faintly: "I told you not to ask you anything, just want you to help a group of Julia."


    Julia couldn''t wait for the vines to move the cheekbones a little bit, and began to dig with their own hands. The blood on the fingertips had leaked out. If Harley was mad, then Julia was really crazy.


    "Understood, master." Harley was awake at the beginning of his dream, and his spirit was also uplifted. With the voice, Julia struggled to remove the bones of the corner, and dispersed like a stream of water, blinking. In the meantime, Gibran, who was bruised and bruised, was exposed.


    Julia strongly pressed the cry of crying, hugged Gibran, and held it, and Gibran was already fascinated. His physical injury was not very heavy, but the number was too much. There were nearly a hundred long and short wounds that dyed him into a blood. If you change the scene, Julia will immediately ask Hanjin to heal Gibran''s injury, but now he can only be patient.


    "Now, it''s our turn." Han Jin''s line of sight once again fell on Catherine and launched a challenge.


    This sentence made Mantel in desperation see the light again. Yes, he lost his abandoned land at the moment, but when Catherine killed Hanjin and killed all the enemies here, the abandoned land was still his. He can regain control of the situation.


    "Catherine is an adult..." Mante squatted and his voice shook a little.

 Chapter 511： I lied to you

    Chapter 51, I lied to you


    The atmosphere became dead and quiet, and both sides were waiting silently. In fact, this feeling is not good, because their life and death are in the hands of others. If Han Jinsheng wins, Xiannier and others can leave alive, if Catherine wins, Mann Amnesty can avenge revenge and reclaim his abandoned land. To take the road of the strong is to control your own destiny, but the world is so cruel, you go high, others may go higher. Don''t say that the civilians can''t be their true masters. The same is true for the strong. Solomon is almost knocked down by asthma. Han Jin has also done a lot of involuntary things. Maybe only the gods can surpass everything.


    Catherine gently took off her cloak and revealed a black dress. Her wounds healed or recovered, others could not see it, but there were still two shocking cracks in the chest. Obviously, Catherine¡¯s battle The skirt is not a rarity. It can be said that she relies entirely on her own strength to fight, so she is too lazy to fix it.


    "I lied to you..." Catherine smiled.


    Han Jin frowned slightly. He didn''t understand Catherine''s meaning, and he didn''t want to ask. Just, he had already entered a state of instant, and countless purple lights were slowly spinning around him. As long as Catherine moved casually, he would Immediately release the body and then start the day. The last time Catherine used the light of creation to crack his circle. Listening to her tone at that time, it seems that she could not release the same magic again. This is his only chance to win.


    But is Catherine''s words credible? There should be a 70% grasp, because Catherine is a maverick, her pride is infiltrated from the depths of the soul, Jedice does not want to deceive, but Catherine is too lazy to deceive.


    Mante looked at Han Jin and looked at Catherine. He was also confused. What does Catherine mean?


    "I want to warn you first, the great, noble, noble, brave Raphael adults..." Catherine''s face was more intense: "Right, I have not missed it?"


    "What do you want to warn me?" Han Jin asked faintly. He didn''t want to pay attention to Catherine''s jokes and went straight to the point.


    "Mant is a new disciple of Denver. You killed him and robbed him of his abandoned land. Denver will be angry."


    When he heard Catherine''s words, Mante had a husky laughter.


    "You mean... I have to compromise?" Han Jin smiled. He had a balance in his heart. He wanted to seek an opportunity to cooperate with Catherine through Lennon''s relationship. But now, his balance is already on the other side. Tilted, be sure to destroy Catherine! If Elena is hurt, even Denver, who rarely leaves the world of the undead, will not let go. Anyway, he is young and has unlimited potential.


    In some cases, Han Jin is very tolerant. Sometimes, he will become a villain who must report, the key is not to touch his pain.


    "You don''t like people who like to compromise." Catherine whispered: "In the past few days, I have tried to understand your experience of growing up and know a lot of things. Although most of them are incoherent, it is enough for me. ""


    "Since I have learned about me, you should understand that this kind of warning has no meaning." Han Jin said slowly: "He is going to hurt me and hurt my friends, then I will completely destroy him, even if it is Denver is standing in front of me, I will still say this and put it into action."


    "Little guy, don''t be too arrogant." Catherine shook her head slightly: "Donald, who has the heritage of death, never dared to step into the world of the undead, knowing why?"


    "why?"


    "Many abyss powerhouses believe that the power of the undead is the powerful magic of Denver and his eleven disciples, but in fact it is not the case." Catherine whispered: "The eleven disciples, but the abandoned land The manager, and the real power of Denver, has been lurking in the sky of his own undead, never revealed."


    "Den''s power makes Donald feel terrified?" Han Jindao, he wanted to understand the secrets of the abyss world. Since Catherine wanted to take the initiative, he was naturally happy to push the boat.


    "You can''t say that." Catherine said: "Donald is not entering the world of the undead because it is not necessary. For countless years, Denver has always been hiding in his own nest, never interfering with the operation of the abyss, fighting with such a strong. It¡¯s not wise, it¡¯s the best choice to stay away from it. What''s more, Donald doesn''t want to put his hand into the world of the undead, huh, huh... Of course he can''t start, the world of the undead is created by Denver, and there is no power to influence him. The status of the master."


    "Donald has a good neighbor." Han Jin smiled.


    "Maybe, but I don''t believe that Denver will be silent forever. A life is alive and always has its own purpose and its own ideals." Catherine said: "Do you know what the power of the strong comes from?"


    "hardworking?"


    "Accumulate from time." Catherine paused: "This is more clearly reflected in Denver. The war on the mainland has never been interrupted. It is quiet for hundreds of years, and the abyss world is the same. It fell in the war. Strong people, where are their destinations? Graves? Or abandoned places? Denver spent countless hours collecting the remains of the strong, fallen dragons, can turn them into ghost dragons, sacrificial knights, can Turn them into terrorist knights, the fallen magicians, you can turn them into lichs, almost all the remains of life behind, Denver can use, oh... After countless years of accumulation, you know this is a What a huge force is the stock?"


    Han Jin couldn¡¯t smile, and for a moment, he slowly said, ¡°Why do you tell me this?¡±


    "What makes Donald the most headache is your Holy See, and... what kind of power is what Denver is most afraid of?" Catherine whispered.


    Han Jin¡¯s face sank a little, and Donald worried about the power of the Holy See. So after learning that Nikolay had destroyed the mountains, he immediately started to wage war. What about Denver? What will you do? !


    "When the ghost dragons spread their wings to cover the sky... When the figure of the terrorist knight covered the horizon... I smelled the twilight battle." Catherine sighed: "Although Denver refused Donald''s invitation, I believe He will appear."


    "I asked, why do you want to tell me this?" Han Jin repeated.


    "I hate the heavens, hate the continent, hate those cold bones, and hate the dark world of the abyss, ha... I hate everything!" Catherine laughed, but then the voice became low again: "except him... ...you should know."


    ¡°There is no other reason? Just because you hate everything?¡±


    Catherine suddenly closed her mouth and turned her eyes to look at her. She was seeing Harley slowly showing her body shape from the plains. Silence for a moment, Catherine said: "He is your magic prop?"


    "It''s my friend." Han Jin replied.


    Harley, who is trying hard to gain strength, heard this sentence, almost tears and tears, from the attention of the enemy, the weight is far less than Hanjin¡¯s ''friend'', if he is not afraid of disturbing the confrontation between Hanjin and Catherine, he has already released his voice. Hurricane.


    "You also controlled Lennon in the same way?" Catherine smiled.


    Han Jin did not answer, only quietly watching Catherine.


    "Understood..." Catherine sighed again: "He, like you, has a magical power, sees him, sees you again, huh, huh... although I can''t release the prophecy, but I have A feeling that can smash Denver''s ambitions...only you!"


    "If Donald and Denver really win, you should be happy." Han Jin said faintly.


    "I have been in contact with Denver several times. He also helped me. Yes, I said that almost all the remains of life can be used by Denver. Only one exception is, do you know what it is?"


    Catherine''s thinking jumped a lot, and when it was pulled to the east, it would be pulled to the west, but Han Jin knew that Catherine would not have no purpose. He thought for a moment and whispered, "What is it?"


    "Angel." Catherine smiled. "An angel is killed, everything will be turned into nothingness, leaving at most a bright magic crystal."


    Han Jin frowned, and he still didn''t understand Catherine.


    "I don''t understand? Hehe..." Catherine smiled. "I will bleed, you have seen it with your own eyes, aren''t you?"


    Han Jin showed a shocking look. Did Catherine say that Denver was in contact with her, always holding a sinister heart, to turn her Catherine into a unique angel undead?


    Mante also understood Catherine''s allusion, scared almost to the ground, if these are true, why did Catherine help him? impossible!


    Mante reluctantly suppressed his inner fear and said in a trembling voice: "Adults...Adults...this is one..."


    "I lied to you. I said it to you at the beginning." Catherine said to Mante with a smile: "You humble guys, want to use me? Is it that I used to be too casual, you just ignored me?" Identity? Oh... I¡¯m just too lazy to think about it, promise to help you, just because I am too bored.¡±


    "No, adults, I definitely don''t... absolutely no..." Mante screamed his head desperately.


    "I am here to tell you." Catherine ignored Mante, and her eyes fell back to Han Jin: "There is still a huge gap between you and me."


    "The gap can be made up." Han Jin said softly, he did not deny.


    "With your growth rate, there is indeed this possibility, but not now." Catherine smiled and said: "I can let you live in panic all day, but also make your life calm, so... maybe we should do it. Trading, I promise, if you refuse me, I will regret it in the future! "At the end of the day, Catherine''s tone has become low.


    "Are you threatening me?"


    "No, at least this time, I am coming for peace." Catherine said slowly: "Because I am not sure to lift your magic."

 Chapter 512： Nirvana fire

    Chapter 51¡ªThe Fire of Nirvana


    "Catherine! You...you..." Mante squatted back. He never thought of his biggest reliance. He had been teasing him all the time. He seemed to be a bit swearing: " Denver adults will never let you go! Never!!"


    "Denver? He can''t hurt me." Catherine shook her head. "He wanted to be a god, but he didn''t know it until now. Eternal life is not equal to eternity. His path has gone wrong from the beginning, no matter how he is. Efforts, can not wait until that day." After that, Catherine waved his hand, Mante''s body flew like a cannonball into the air, turned a few heads in the air, and fell to the ground.


    "Brother..." Eva screamed and jumped away from the pedestal to Mante.


    Mante trembled like a sieve, shrinking in the arms of Eva, and the red light in his eyes was bright and bright, and Ren Aiwa was there to call, and could not answer.


    "I don''t care who you lose and who wins, and don''t care what changes will happen to this continent." Catherine smiled: "Raphael, you should know what I want, now, give me a clear answer."


    Han Jin was silent for a moment: "Frankly, Lennon¡¯s memory has recovered somewhat."


    "I know, he refuses to hurt me again." Catherine said lowly: "Otherwise, I should be there that day..."


    "I need time." At this point, Han Jin felt that there was no need to hide anything: "The seal I left can be lifted at any time, but there is a very secret seal in Lennon''s body. I guess it is the right angel Alpha. Next, let alone... I haven¡¯t thought about it, accept your challenge, or return a complete list to you."


    ¡°How long do you need?¡± Catherine asked.


    "Three days."


    "Three days? It¡¯s so long..." Catherine¡¯s look was a bit stunned, as if she didn¡¯t know how to spend the last few days, and finally said slowly: ¡°Well, I promise you.¡±


    "You are not afraid of me secretly doing things?" Han Jin smiled.


    "It''s best not to deceive me." Catherine''s eyes were full of energy: "You can''t afford it!"


    Han Jin smiled and walked slowly. He walked until Eva and Mante were in front of him. Eva slowly raised her head and looked at Han Jin with a pair of hateful eyes. She had given up the resistance but gave up. Means yielding.


    "It''s time to make a conclusion, isn''t it?" Han Jin whispered.


    Eva did not answer, her expression was somewhat distorted, and the hatred in her eyes became more and more intense.


    Han Jin raised his right fist and was banging on the face of Eva. The two brothers and sisters did not give him trouble, so Hanjin¡¯s shot was unrelenting, **** blooms, a enchanting face, and that thick The hatred that can''t be turned out has become a flesh and blood.


    Then, Han Jin once again raised his fist and squatted on Mante''s head, slamming, and Mante''s head turned into countless bones.


    Harley wanted to speak, but after all, he didn''t have the courage to stop. He had already controlled this abandoned land, and Mante could be his power.


    "Comfortable..." Han Jin raised his eyes.


    "Raphael!" said Siniel. "What happened to you, how about Gibran?" When Han Jin and Catherine confronted each other, no one dared to talk, afraid to interfere with Hanjin, but now it seems like Peaceful resolution, everyone also breathed a sigh of relief.


    Han Jin released the curse of the constriction, appeared in the side of Julia, carefully observed for a moment, incited the law, a few white light into the chest of Gibran, then he said to Julia: "It''s okay, just some trauma ""


    Julia looked at Han Jin with grateful eyes and nodded.


    Julia holds the position where Gibran sits and is similar to the brothers and sisters of Mante, but their results are different, and they can''t help but sigh the difference.


    There was a loud scream in the sky, and the dying bird didn''t know how far it was flying. He couldn''t find a way out and turned back.


    Han Jin frowned and looked at Catherine.


    "She has nothing to do, but she has suffered some minor injuries." Catherine smiled. "I think, you can see my sincerity. If I really want to hurt you, they are already dead before you arrive." ¡±


    "I know." Han Jin did not doubt Catherine''s sincerity, but how the headache caught the dead bird, and he could not let it fly around until Yalina woke up. He wanted to ask for help from Catherine, but he couldn''t speak, and Catherine clearly misunderstood what he meant.


    Looking at the immortal bird flying closer and closer, Han Jin¡¯s movement moved forward, and his body shape swiftly rushed forward, almost rushing out six or seven hundred meters, then set off the law, a white light cut through the gray sky, to that The dead bird spurred away. Han Jin releases the material of the spiritual beast. As long as there is effect, the immortal bird will naturally feel good about him.


    The immortal bird made a loud scream again, then opened the mouth, a strange fireball flew out, the inside of the fireball is a burning flame, the surface is covered with layers of flashing electric light, dazzling, and extremely fast Fast, the next moment, the fireball has smashed the law of Han Jin¡¯s release, and then the fireball continued to slash and shoot at Hanjin.


    Han Jin reached out and made a trick, and Tiandao condensed into a very long war gun, picking the flashing fireball.


    "Be careful." Catherine suddenly said.


    Han Jin¡¯s stature was stiff, and he immediately retracted the gun and avoided it to the side.


    Boom... The fireball fell on Hanjin¡¯s original position, and then a layer of fire swelled like a bubble. In the blink of an eye, a five- or six-meter-high semi-circular light curtain with a radius of more than ten meters was formed. open.


    Han Jin had just stood still, and the fire had already been rolled up to him. He had never seen this kind of flame. Under the flashing white arc of a road, there was a cluster of crazy swaying crimson fire snakes, and there were countless Han Jin has a feeling that the golden yellow is as sharp as a needle, and the small Mars is enough to cause fatal damage to him.


    Han Jin did not hesitate to hesitate to release the curse of the constricted land. It appeared in a hundred meters away, and then it was a miniature mantra, far away from the fire waves that followed.


    "This world is really weird." Catherine sighed: "When I want to kill you, I can''t find a chance. When I want to trade with you, chances are not invited."


    Looking at Catherine''s gloating smile, Han Jin stayed a bit. He suddenly understood that there is any difference between Catherine and Catherine. The former Catherine was laughing or angry, and always felt a kind of almost mechanical. The bluntness and indifference, and now Catherine has a little more vitality and a bit of aura.


    The rolling fire wave swept hundreds of meters away, and then slowly calmed down. The undead bird made a screaming scream, as if to say, know that I am amazing? Then it spreads in both wings, changes direction and continues to fly forward.


    Han Jin was scared for a while, but fortunately he took the initiative to greet him, otherwise the attack of the dead bird would have all of Shannier and others in it!


    ¡°I saw this perfect element fusion for the first time.¡± Catherine said: ¡°Congratulations.¡±


    ¡°Elemental fusion?¡± Han Jin asked.


    "Yes." Catherine said: "And, it is a reborn dead bird, it releases the Nirvana fire, and even the black dragon that can immunize all magic will be hurt."


    Han Jin took a breath and his heart was mixed. Yalinna¡¯s Phoenix has a powerful power. This is of course a good thing, but how can I catch it?


    "What''s more interesting is, is she called Yalina? Hehe... She also has the ability to release the fire of Nirvana." Catherine smiled: "It''s amazing..."


    Seeing that Catherine has been talking about the cool words, there is no sense of help. Han Jin has shifted the topic. There is no need to make people laugh. After Catherine leaves, it¡¯s not too late to think of it: ¡°Right, Catherine, can you ask me? What?"


    "You have already asked, let''s talk." Catherine said.


    "How about the battle between Donald and the Black Dragon King Van Luding?"


    "I am a fallen angel, belonging to the abyss camp. You asked me about their battle report. Is it too funny?" Catherine glanced, then laughed.


    "You just said that we don''t care who we win and who wins. What can''t we say?" Han Jin asked.


    "You said... a little truth." Catherine thought for a moment and said very directly: "Not very good."


    "Not so good?" Han Jin did not understand: "We are not very good, or is the abyss camp not very good?"


    "Dragon City and Dragon Field united to fight against Black Dragon King Fan Luding. Nikolay of the Xiongguang Empire showed an unimaginable strength. He seriously injured Donald''s younger brother Haiding, and Donald was rushing to support." Catherine said: I know so much."


    "Dragon City and Dragon Field are united?" Han Jin was really shocked, and there were some drums in his heart. He was not able to show the tricks of Longcheng and Longyu, if the elders of Longcheng and Longyu The guardians get together and his lies will be completely dismantled.


    "Is it strange? In the face of the threat of complete extinction, hatred can be forgotten." Catherine showed an expression of interest: "This news seems to make you very upset?"


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Han Jin coughed: ¡°Have you planned to wait here these days?¡±


    "Forget it, I know it will make you very upset." Catherine said: "Let your magical props... No, let your friends turn off the abandoned land, he should be completely in control."


    "Harley!" Han Jindao.


    "Master, how... how to do it?" Harley called.


    "Then I had to be rude." Catherine smiled, the black light wing suddenly stretched out from behind her, and then she looked at Han Jin: "Are you sure to drive me away?"


    "I don''t mean this..." Han Jin was helpless. His brain was running fast. Catherine had something to say. He couldn''t think of it. Catherine would leave something bad.


    "If the abandoned land disappears, the uncontrolled undead bird is likely to turn your city into a purgatory." Catherine''s figure slowly floated: "Before I shot, you have another choice. Opportunity, sure?"


    Han Jin suddenly realized that he really ignored it. He smiled bitterly: "That... still wait."

 Chapter 513： Violent mother

    Chapter 153, Violent Niangs


    I don''t know how big the abandoned land is. I don''t know how fast the flying speed of the dead bird is. Anyway, it only took a moment, and the dead bird that disappeared in the distance flew back. This time, it didn''t try to fly. In other directions, the gray world is full of dead mists. There are only a few lives here. Maybe it has realized that if you want to leave this place, you can only find opportunities in Hanjin and others.


    The dead bird keeps circle around a few kilometers away. In fact, it is very nervous. The smell of Xiannier and others is not enough to make it fear, and Han Jin, who is quietly adjusting, seems to be an ordinary person. However, there is also a Catherine here, probably except for the right angel Alpha, there is no life to ignore the existence of Catherine.


    This is also a blessing. If the dead birds hover over their heads, the constant flames will cause great trouble.


    Harley is still trying to absorb the power of the abandoned land. The world does give him a very familiar feeling, but he refuses to admit it and does not want to have any connection with the Denver.


    After almost half an hour, Han Jin¡¯s gaze did not know how many laps followed the figure of the dead bird. Suddenly, the undead bird made a scream, perhaps because the age was too small to know how to hide himself. Han Jin could clearly Feel the sound of joy and joy filled with screams.


    The next moment, a figure slowly stood up on the back of the dead bird, it was Yalina, but at this moment, the image of Elena is very different from the past. The whole body is wrapped in the crimson light and swallows the fireworks. The hand-picked room brought up a golden bright star that was blooming, and it was like a goddess of fire.


    Han Jin set up the heavens and slowly greeted Yalina. He deliberately slowed down his speed so as not to stimulate the undead.


    Yalina lowered her head and seemed to be observing her right hand. For a moment, she raised her right hand and kept loosening and clenching. Han Jin and Xian Nier did not know what Yalin was doing because They didn''t see the battle scene at the time, only Catherine, showing a faint smile.


    "Raphael!" Elena saw Han Jin and made a joyous cry. Then she flew away from the dead bird and quickly greeted Han.


    Han Jin¡¯s figure was not a good one. Although he left the dead bird, Yalena was still wrapped in the fire of Xiong Lie, which made him fall into a dilemma. Is it to welcome the embrace of Yalina, or to shun the house?


    The screaming of the undead bird at the back of Elena seems to remind Yalinna to be careful, and the following Xiannier and others are also taking a breath, the power of the Phoenix is ??already seen, now Yalina does not seem to be much safer than the dead bird.


    "Yalina, the fire on your body!" Xiannier screamed.


    Yalena should have heard the reminder of Xiannier, because her smile is more joyful. At the moment when the dead bird is really reborn, although her consciousness is somewhat vague, she also knows a lot about it.


    At the rest of the time, Yalena has already leaned on Han Jin¡¯s arms, and her hand is extended with joy. ¡°Look!!¡±


    Yalina is showing off her new strength, but Han Jin is shocked. She just confirmed that the fireworks wrapped in Yalena did not harm him. I didn¡¯t know what Jaina had experienced. I wondered: "what happened?"


    "Nothing." Yalena said with a smile, Han Jin did not celebrate for her, which is somewhat tangled, but she did not intend to complain to Han Jin, the past has passed, and Yalinna came out from Han Jin¡¯s arms. Head, look down: "Sinnel, are they all right?"


    Yalena didn''t look okay, this eyes saw Catherine, her figure immediately became a stiff, and her fists were clenched.


    Han Jin felt the tension of Yalina and whispered: "It''s okay."


    "Nothing?" Elena looked at Han Jin with surprise.


    "I will talk to you later." Han Jindao said: "She is half herself."


    At this time, the undead bird flew over from the side, and the two wings hovered in the air, and Han Jin was observed with his head tilted.


    Close to it, Han Jin can see the undead bird through the fireworks. From the appearance, the immortal bird is like a giant peacock, with seven long shackles on the back and a golden bulge on the head. It seems to have a crown, but its eyes look very naive, or pure, if the baby just a few months after birth, there is always a deep curiosity.


    "Fortunately, only Gibran suffered some injuries." Han Jindao: "You... aren''t you going out for shopping? How come here?"


    Mentioning this, Yalena became swallowed and sneaked into Han Jin from time to time, naturally forgetting the threat of Catherine.


    "Forget it, let''s go out and say." Han Jin swept the undead bird: "Yalina, can you completely control it?"


    "The baby is very embarrassed!" said Yalena.


    "baby?"


    "Well, this is the name I gave it." Yalena smiled and turned her head and shouted: "Baby, isn''t it?"


    The undead bird saw that Yalena was talking to it, and the speed of the wings was immediately increased, followed by a loud scream.


    Han Jin breathed a sigh of relief. He understood that the relationship between Elena and the Phoenix is ??similar to his relationship with Harley. When needed, he can communicate on a certain level of consciousness.


    "Baby, look at me!" Yalena cried, then took a few deep breaths, wrapped her body''s fireworks, and gradually shrank to the body: "Let''s learn with me, do you know?"


    Seeing the change of Elena, the immortal bird seems to understand something, actually nodded, but its control ability is much stronger than Yalena, only a low scream, the raging fire will retreat like a tide In a blink of an eye, it became a very ordinary bird.


    "Harley?" Han Jin called.


    Harley slowly raised his head, his body has undergone a very significant change, below the neck, still foggy, but a skull is reflecting the cold light, like a glassy smooth, as hard as steel, blinking in the eyes The red light becomes very small, but it is very bright and glaring like a needle tip.


    "Turn off this abandoned land." Han Jin has no nonsense, he can sense how much power Harley has taken.


    "Yes, Master." Harley seems to have forgotten, not long ago, he was still asking others how to close the abandoned land.


    With the sound of Harley''s mantra, the bones all over the plains gradually disintegrated, turning into countless tiny dusts, the gray world quickly dissipated, more and more colors infiltrated from the outside, there was a light blue sky, The bleak sunset and a fresh air.


    Then, the whole world violently shakes up, and the next moment, they have returned to the Holy City.


    "Raphael, you are finally out! If you can''t wait for a few minutes, we will rush in!" Guevara''s voice was introduced into Han Jin''s ear, and then Guevara has changed. I was dumbfounded: "You... Catherine?!"


    Katherine¡¯s name is like a curse, Guevara raises the knight¡¯s gun, Gaobin pulls the longbow, and Green adds a magic shield for himself. The strong people of the holy crown city are gathered here. At this moment, they instinctively prepared, as long as Catherine showed a slight change, they would go all out to release the attack.


    Catherine looked indifferent, only looking at Han Jin seriously, whispered: "Three days!"


    "Three days!" Han Jin nodded.


    Katherine''s black light wings swayed gently, and the figure was lifted up and directed straight into the sky.


    The Mage Tower of the Holy Crown City has already released the magical enchantment that hangs over the city, blocking the road of Catherine. Catherine did not stop. When she approached the magic enchantment, her fists alternated.


    Boom...Boom... With the power of Catherine¡¯s first punch, the magic enchantment has begun to violently shake up. Then, under the bombardment of the second boxing, it immediately turned into a stream of light, and a deafening sound wave rolled through the city. The professionals are still saying that the pedestrians in the city have been holding their ears, and the face is also showing pain.


    Han Jin showed a bitter smile, and this girl is too violent! Forcibly destroying the magical enchantment of the Holy City, it will inevitably cause damage to the Master Tower, and it will bring great trouble to the magicians. They need to spend a considerable amount of time and considerable energy to repair.


    However, Han Jin had to admit that he could not afford the other party for the time being. Of course, if he was still in a state of hostility, he was not afraid of a fierce battle. Now... no need.


    The so-called sorrowful, embarrassed fear of life, many times, people with concerns always have to make concessions to those who do not care.


    "She...she just left?" Guevara showed an incredible look.


    Han Jin cares about the damage caused by the Master Tower because he is ready to cooperate with Catherine, but for Guevara, this is almost the best ending. Compared with the heavy casualties of friends, the Master Tower has nothing to count. ?


    "Don''t leave still here? Are you responsible for hosting her?" Han Jin smiled.


    "Raphael, what happened inside?" Guevara knew that there would have been some unimaginable things in the black hole enchantment, otherwise Catherine would not leave like this.


    "Go back to the boat and talk slowly." Han Jindao.


    Just then, a shadow swept over people''s heads, and Guevara looked up and saw a giant bird hovering over them.


    Although the owner is below, the immortal bird always maintains a high degree of vigilance against strangers and prefers to leave the owner temporarily and is not willing to integrate into the crowd.


    "Great big... turkey!" Schumann said dumbly.


    "What are you talking about?!" Elena immediately became unhappy.


    "That''s not a turkey!" Or more insights from Green: "No dead bird... Oh, I actually saw the real Phoenix!"


    The eyes of everyone are concentrated on the body of Yalina. The mount of the Duke of Solomon is a dead bird. This is not a secret. If a sudden bird appears in the holy city, it must be related to Yalina.


    "Schumann, lift the martial law." Guevara said: "Go, let''s go back and talk."

 Chapter 514： Family

    Chapter 514


    Han Jin walked out of the magic lab slowly, leaving behind a starry starlight, a figure standing silently in the starlight, if there is no statue of life.


    At the moment the wall was closed, Guevara saw the figure. He whispered: "Raphael, has the seal been lifted?"


    "Yeah." Han Jin nodded.


    "Does he agree?"


    "I didn''t say agree, I didn''t say disagree. It seems... It takes a while to fully accept the memories of the past." Han Jindao: "However, I gave him enough freedom, he can leave the Ares anytime, anywhere, Catherine It should be able to find him, and it will not cause us trouble."


    "You just let him go?" Gao Bin frowned.


    "What about that?"


    "With your magical power, it should not be difficult to leave some on him..." Gao Bin said nothing.


    "What?"


    "Some little means to control him."


    "It''s useless. The person who can control him can''t control his heart." Han Jin shook his head. "It''s better to give him freedom so that he can exchange his trust."


    "Is it emotional? This is not like your style." Gao Bin laughed.


    "What style do I have?" Han Jin also laughed.


    "At least, you won''t pin your trust in your trust in you."


    Han Jin sighed and swaggered his chest with his fingertips intentionally or unintentionally, as if he was dusting, then blinked at Gaobin and turned to the promenade: "The wild child is also going home, isn''t it?" ¡±


    When Gao Bin stayed for more than ten interest, this suddenly realized that he immediately sensed Guevara''s gaze and turned his head. Both people could see the surprise in the other''s eyes. The wild child is also going home. When others hear this sentence, they may not find anything, but Gao Bin and Guevara almost simultaneously guessed Han Jin¡¯s suggestion.


    If Lennon is a wild child, then the bright robes are Lennon¡¯s home, the bright robes are destroyed, and Lennon can¡¯t continue to survive. Several angels summoned from the sacred armor are different from the rest of the angels. To be precise, their nature is similar to that of Harley, and it belongs to the spirit. As long as Han Jin has always mastered the light robes, Lennon is unlikely to go back.


    Guevara quickly caught up with Han Jin, whispered: "Raphael, can solve Catherine''s troubles, we can finally catch your breath, but in the future, you have to get an idea as soon as possible."


    Han Jin stopped and silenced for a long while, slowly saying: "We have been tolerating it for too long, then in the future... let us be unscrupulous."


    "Unscrupulous? Adult, what do you mean by this?"


    "That is, I don''t want to endure any more." Han Jindao: "Mr. Green, do you expect when we can have a lot of konjac?"


    "Ms. Elena has just mastered the craftsmanship of the konjac, but it is not too mature. Hogan and Kane can only temporarily kill them. They have to learn at least half a month." Greene frowned: " Only four of us... I think it will take at least three years."


    "If you convene some magician from the Dead Birds Guilds?"


    "Raphael, you have to think clearly!" Gaobin hurried.


    "I just said that we don''t need to have so many concerns." Han Jindao: "In order to resist the threat of Black Dragon King Fan Luding, Longcheng and Longyu have begun to cooperate. Can we expect those superior dragons to still be stupid? Let us fool us? We will do it... everything is in vain!"


    "Okay." Gaobin shrugged.


    "Mr. Green, you have not answered my question yet." Han Jindao.


    "The Dead Birds Magic Guide Corps? Long-awaited the name..." Zeng Green seriously thought for a moment: "There are enough magic crystals here. If you can get more than ten mature magician assistants, I am sure that in three months. The first batch of konjac was made inside."


    "Okay, then go do it." Han Jindao: "Gail Explorer, you will immediately contact the Grand Duke of Solomon."


    "I know." Gael¡¯s manager nodded.


    ¡°Is there no jealousy?¡± Guevara smiled. ¡°Then I have a new idea.¡±


    "What thoughts?" Han Jin asked.


    "The messengers of Mosike and Sasou have returned." Guevara said: "According to him, the lord of Ma Lishen was very enthusiastic about Moxico and Sasou, but as long as it involves cooperation, I tried to shift the topic. At that time, he should have not decided whether to move closer to us. Hehe... I want to get our help, he understands that he has to pay the price. And Chesham doesn¡¯t want to confront us, with a dip in between. The city is much safer, so the main force was withdrawn, and the pressure on Ma Lishen was greatly reduced. Therefore, he thought he had room for bargaining."


    "The situation has changed since then?" Gao Bindao, he knows that Guevara will not say so much for no reason.


    "There are two things that have caused great excitement to Ma Lishen." Guevara smiled. "Cesham has reached an alliance with us. This is undoubtedly a great achievement for Ma Lishen. His Dipu City is in danger and is always ready." May die."


    "I said when Rafael came back from Cold Shadow City, Mosike and Sasou are coming back." Gao Bin said with a smile: "Is there another thing?"


    "Dip City''s situation has not been very good, there is Kubu City in the north and Shengguan City in the south. Ma Lishen''s strength is the weakest. It can struggle until now because Kuicheng has been trying to resist the invasion of Cold Shadow City. And the holy crown city and the black crow city are endless, no energy to review." Guevara said slowly: "But Ma Lishen is very aware of his own crisis. As early as ten years ago, he let his brother go to the Freedom Federation. Reserve a back road for yourself."


    "This is a wise choice." Han Jindao.


    "Yeah, I can see that Ma Lishen is also a little smart." Guevara smiled. "Unfortunately, the army of the Abyss world has appeared now, huh, huh... Ma Lishen¡¯s younger brother sent him an urgent letter. In just a few days, three cities in the Freedom Federation have been completely destroyed. The main army has also suffered a lot of casualties. He estimated that the Freedom Federation supported for up to four months, so he decided to escape with his own private soldiers and followers. ¡±


    "Escape? They want to go back to Dip City?" Gao Bindao: "I am interested, Ma Lishen can barely maintain the current situation, but the road is first cut off."


    "This should be the reason for Ma Lishen''s determination." Guevara said: "The day after tomorrow or the day after tomorrow, Moxico and Sasio will rush to the Holy City, and there will be Ma Lishen."


    "He came in person?" asked Gail.


    "In order to express your sincerity." Guevara smiled.


    "How can Mosike and Sasou know this?" Han Jin asked.


    "He used to avoid answering our requests positively. Of course, we have to give us an account." Guevara said.


    "Yes." Gao Bindao said: "He is telling us in the letter that he has no way to go, and he is also dead. He is really trusting us. As long as we can be better to him, he will never betray. ¡±


    "Mr. Guevara, the idea you just said is..."


    "Ma Li Shen only wants to retain his current rights. If you want to make him feel at ease, Rafael, you can personally entitle him." Guevara whispered.


    Everyone knows that there is no sound. Everyone knows that the reason on the face of Guevara is to let Ma Lishen join the Shengguan City Group. In the dark, he is letting Han Jin become the king. Only the king is qualified to be the lord. Ma Lishen came to the Holy City, just to achieve a cooperative relationship, even if it is a despicable collaboration, but also an alliance, will he agree? What will Chesham, who has already reached the covenant, think again?


    This kind of thing is extremely complicated. The relationship between the elements and the holy crown city is single. The people who understand the inner feelings have a lot of heart. Solomon and Hanjin will always cooperate sincerely, and it is impossible to cause any contradiction, because Weng and Yi both have ideals and no ambitions. The former, the former is more willing to be a pure scholar, the latter is self-cultivating, but if Han Jin really called the king, the relationship between the two sides becomes subtle, and Weng Yi may still trust each other, but it is difficult for others to do it. .


    The Gaelic squad is close to his lips, and he does not say a word. He knows that he is wrong if he says anything. Admonishment is equal to betraying the capital of the elements. If you oppose it, then you will offend the strong people of the Holy City.


    Gao Bin¡¯s look is also very complicated. From a private point of view, the higher he is going, the better he is, but from the perspective of the elves, obeying the rule of mankind is undoubtedly a great sorrow.


    Only Guevara''s gaze is the most determined. This used to be his dream. A few years ago, he had pinned his hopes on Han Jin and was more willing to do his best for this dream.


    If Jeddy is here, his expression will be even more weird. When Nikola called the king, he was so excited that his friend¡¯s pride was his pride. He even had a back-to-back relationship with Nikolay. mud. History is always strikingly similar, but his life has already had a carnival, and now he thinks that he feels helpless and mournful carnival. Once again, he will not be as excited as before.


    Han Jin was silent for a long time and said softly: "After waiting for the horse to apply to the Holy City, let him see his reaction."


    "Okay." Guevara was surprised and happy. He thought that Hanjin would refuse, and others might raise objections. The reason was very sufficient. The abyss world invaded, the situation was critical, and the king would destroy the unity. Han Jin Did not agree, did not agree, and proved that he was half successful.


    "We should go." Han Jin shifted the topic: "Today is the day when Elena is overjoyed, don''t let her wait too long."


    Han Jin and Yalinna¡¯s wedding ceremony are of course far away. However, today is the day when Irina officially wears the Great Magister¡¯s badge. The emblem will be personally awarded by the former president of the Magi empire¡¯s former Guild Guild. It is said that this is much more important than marriage. There are countless young people getting married every day in the world, but it is not always possible to create a big magician every year.

 Chapter 515： brothers

    Chapter 5-1 Brothers


    Perhaps it is a great time to come, and the happy event of the Holy Crown City is one after another. First, Yalena is successful and becomes the youngest big magician in the mainland except Han Jin. Then Sasio, Lei Zhe and the leader of Dip City, Ma Lishen Returning to the holy crown city together, for various reasons, Han Jin did not appear for the time being. Guevara and Ma Lishen made initial contact. If Ma Lishen refused to be crowned by the Holy City, there is still room for manoeuvre between the two sides. After all, Han Jin is the holy crown city. The leader, Guevara¡¯s words cannot be counted.


    Of course, this kind of thing can''t help smart people. Without Hanjin''s approval, Guevara will not make such a surprising request, but no one will poke the window paper, in the face of the threat of the abyss world, unite, Collaboration is the main theme, the so-called sorrow and cold, the so-called loss, loss, and glory, if it fails, all the ground races will be devastated.


    Surprisingly, Ma Lishen did not hesitate to agree with Guevara''s suggestion, and did not even propose exchange conditions. However, a deputy brought by Ma Lishen, euphemistically made a request to Guevara, Lei Zhe and Sa During his stay in Dip City, Sio attended the gatherings of the nobility almost every day. According to Ma Lishen¡¯s deputy, several aristocratic ladies fell in love with Lei Zhe and Sasuo, and said straightforwardly, they I just want to marry the holy crown city.


    This kind of request should have been personally proposed by Ma Lishen. The deputy has come out and has exposed a lot of things. Guevara has first observed the panic and weakness of Ma Lishen.


    In fact, this can be understood. If the rise of Hanjin is a miracle, then Han Jin can defeat the fallen angel Catherine, which is completely a mythical legend. Don¡¯t say that Ma Lishen¡¯s psychological endurance is limited, even in the elemental capital, to Solomon. The eldest son-centered group was also collectively silent, and before that, they had been hostile to the holy crown city, but they were afraid of Solomon¡¯s pressure before they dared to show it too clearly.


    Then, Chesham of Cold Shadow City sent a messenger. About seven or eight days ago, a dozen black dragons launched a tentative attack on the Cold Shadow City. Although it was tentative, the battle was very intense, just like Angels and demons encounter the same, seeing the enemy, both sides will not hesitate to release the most violent attack, and finally, the cold shadow city won the victory, and shot down two black dragons, the rest of the black dragon wolf escaped into the sky, Chesham worried The Black Dragon will attack the Holy Crown City and send a combat squad composed of more than a dozen Titans to assist the Sacred Crown City defense.


    It¡¯s not too much to describe Chesham before and after, and the reason for Chesham is very good, because the black dragon¡¯s threat to human beings is very big. All the magicians, even the ranks of the Green, are in the Black Dragon. It will also become waste in front of you, and Black Dragon can immunize all magic! The human warriors lack the air combat capability and can only be beaten passively.


    However, when the Champions League think tank was watching Chesham¡¯s letter, everyone saw that the lines were full of pleasing taste, and the Titan squad¡¯s command fell on Dominique, and Chesham revealed. At the meeting of the Titans, he has already specified that if he is unfortunately killed by Chesham, then Dominique will be the patriarch and his proposal will be approved.


    There are no silver three hundred and two here!


    Chesham was originally a dictator. He had the power to monopolize. No one dared to raise objections to him. Even the Titans did not dare. The young Dominie did not offend him. It was only because of the speed of entering the country and becoming the Thunder Titan. Younger than the original Chesham, he was expelled from Chesham and sold to Zaguned. Such Chesham, inexplicably made a national meeting, more or less ridiculous.


    Of course, Guevara and others also saw the good aspects of Chesham from the letter. When referring to the abyss race, especially the Black Dragon, Chesham¡¯s wording became extremely fierce and tough. Then the brave martial arts leaped on the paper. Obviously, he could not forget the humiliation and hatred of the ancestors, or that no Titan could be put down!


    It is said that the blessings are unparalleled and the disasters are not alone, but the recent events in the Holy Crown City have denied the sayings.


    On this day, another great news came out. After a few days of hard work, Geng Green, Elena, Hogan and Kane finally succeeded in producing the first äÎ äÎ åó, for the strong people of the Holy City, This is a brand new weapon that requires an audition. If you follow the previous progress and always sneak in, the konjac will not be so fast, but Han Jin has told Geng Green that he does not need any concerns, how to achieve the fastest efficiency, how to do it.


    The audition time is set at 10 am, and the Ares, the Holy See, and the various sacred sects of the Holy City will send people to watch the exercises.


    Half an hour before ten o''clock, Han Jin slowly opened his eyes. In the past few days, he became a spinning gyroscope. In addition to cultivation, he went to the city to arrange his own yin and yang. Array, even thinking about eating, Yalina is more busy than him, will not bother him, and Siniel is very aware of the pressure of Hanjin, and will not be as obsessed with him as he just returned to the city. At most, a few words at the table were laughed and quietly retired.


    Han Jin took a few activities and pushed the door to the promenade. The people on the deck were very few. Everyone had already gone to the military camp first.


    Harley and the undead bird stood at the bow and were talking about something. However, the dead bird was still young and could not speak. Only Harley was talking about it.


    "Do you know? We should be the best and best friends." Harley said.


    The undead bird squinted and looked at Harley without a trace. The Phoenix had a highly developed wisdom, not inferior to the dragon. Although it could not be said, how much could understand the meaning of Harley.


    "Why? Look!" Harley said: "My master is Rafael, and your master is Miss Elena. Is that right? Rafael and Miss Elena are husband and wife, you know. Understand what is a husband and wife? I tell you that husband and wife are the most intimate partners, they do not want to have a moment to separate, even sleep will sleep together, breathe each other''s breath, exchange with each other ... cough, forget You are still small, this thing will not tell you, or the owner will kill me! Anyway, the husband and wife must share the same pains, there is nothing to separate them! Since our master is the closest partner, then We should also be our best friends, do you agree?"


    The dead bird shook its wings and made a low-pitched scream. Harley¡¯s words were a bit complicated, but it could be felt, and Harley was deliberately pleased. In the past few days, Elena has been painstakingly studying the konjac. It is Harley who has been lingering around it. It is also used to Harley''s pleasing.


    "In this way, we will become a brother! Are you optimistic?" Harleyton paused: "The story of the master is how to say it... Yes, it is not the same day, but the same brother of the same year. Harley said as he stretched out the bones that had been successfully materialized and stroked the feathers of the dead birds.


    The dead bird slightly narrowed his eyes, shook his head, and nodded again. Its movements had no other meaning, just because they liked the feeling of being touched. It stands to reason that the dead bird is very disgusting with the undead creatures, but it is very clever. In the abandoned land, he feels the closeness of Hanjin and Yalinna. Seeing Han Jin¡¯s face, it tolerates the existence of Harley, otherwise As early as Harley tried to get close to it, a fireball flew Harley.


    "Do you agree? Very good!" Harley deliberately ignored the first action made by the Phoenix, only paying attention to what he wanted, and then said: "We are now brothers, but... who will do it? Big brother?"


    In the distant school yard, Hogan and Kane pushed a car out of the magic enchantment, and then Irina and Geng Green also came out, the immortal bird immediately sensed the breath of Yalina, and looked up to the sky. It made a very loud scream, and it greeted Yalina.


    "Divided by strength? No, no, how can this be?!" Harley was shocked and said bitterly: "For example, an ordinary civilian couple, raising their children hard, taking out all the savings. Let the children learn magic and learn fighting skills. Finally, one day, the child becomes a strong professional. Can he not recognize his parents because of his own strength?! That is a beast!" In the end, Harley goes to heaven. Long sigh.


    The immortal bird looked at Harley curiously. It felt that Harley¡¯s sigh was full of grief. Isn¡¯t this guy unhappy?


    "The most fair way is to use the years of survival as the standard." Harley said: "Baby, have you been born for a few days?" Harley''s pretense does not know the origin of the dead bird, but his question has already revealed his inner heart. Stealing hi, otherwise, he should not ask for a few days, at least ask for a few years of birth.


    "I, I have probably lived for thousands of years. Although I have been sleeping in a dark world for a long time, it is still alive, isn''t it?" Harley continued: "You should not live without me." Is it long?"


    Of course, the dead bird will not answer, still looking at Harley.


    "It seems that I am going to be a big brother, oh..." Harley¡¯s tone seemed very difficult: "You don''t understand. It''s very hard to be a big brother. You are in danger. I have to protect you. You are wronged. I have to For your sake, hey, look, no matter what headaches you encounter, just come to me, everything can be solved, how happy you are... and me, my life is really bitter!"


    The sudden bird suddenly sensed something, turned back, and saw Han Jin at a glance, giving a scream of joy.


    "But... if I am in danger, you will help me as well, right?!" Harley said again.


    Those who are familiar with Harley''s character will understand that everything before is a foundation, and this sentence is the focus of the key.


    "Harry, what are you doing?" Han Jindao.


    "Haha... Master, tell you a good news, I have already married my brother with my baby!" The unilateral agreement dust settled, and Harley¡¯s voice seemed very proud.


    Han Jin ignored Harley and reached for the shot on the fluff of the dead bird''s chest: "Go, baby, I will take you to find Elena."


    This sentence is very simple, the dead bird understands, it exclaimed with excitement, then spread the wings into the air, Han Jin figured a flash, and fell on the back of the dead bird.


    "Master, second brother... wait for me..." Harley screamed, and immediately turned into a soul-seeking bead, and rushed to catch up.

 Chapter 516： exercise

    Chapter 516 Exercise


    In the school yard, Yalina is adjusting the car by hand. The fascinating look has a unique charm. The big eyes with sparkling crystals are stunned. The fingertips like spring and green are pressed and pressed. And a small layer of sweat on the forehead, it is very calm, and this is not the usual Yalina, only in the work, she will become a real big magician, leaving the work, She is a child who grows up.


    There were many people who came to watch the exercises. The Holy See¡¯s monk Adolf and Pope Jeddis, as well as the three paladins and cardinals, also came. Except for Adolf, the people of the Holy See have seen the konjac, but they are all exposed. Amazed and curious look, while watching Yalena debugging, whispering.


    Jedice couldn''t help it anymore, and walked slowly to the side of Geng Green, whispering: "German Green?"


    "Jedice, is there something?" Greene turned back.


    "This is a konjac? How does it look..."


    ¡°It looks a little different?¡± Geng Green smiled.


    "Yeah, there are a lot of parts, what are they used for?"


    "In fact, if we just want to copy the konjac, we can finish it yesterday." Zeng Green smiled and said: "However, after talking to the adults a few days ago, it gave me a lot of enlightenment, so...hehe, you The konjac that I have seen so far has been greatly improved, the power is much stronger than before, and the launch speed is much faster."


    "You mean Rafael?" Jedisi asked with a dubious suspicion that Han Jin was almost ignorant of conventional magic. What kind of enlightenment can he give to Green?


    "Yes, you can stand next to Yalina and see for a while, now... I want to keep it secret."


    Jeddy couldn''t help but glance at Geng Green, the old opponent. He knows that Geng Green likes to play with ghosts. The more curious you are, the more happy he is. Of course, the less you will tell you, but the more excited expression of Green. Those who just said don''t seem to be talking big, they should have their own cuddling.


    At this moment, there was a loud scream in the air, and a reddish shadow blew down and landed behind Yalina. It was just that Irina was fully engaged in the work, but she did not realize the arrival of ''baby''. Still busy.


    See no one cares about it, the wings of the undead bird want to expand a little bit, the head and neck are also low, it seems very disappointing.


    Then, Han Jin and Harley fell down. Han Jin first glanced around and then went to Zeng Green, and Harley got to the side of the dead bird and lowered his voice and said: "Second brother, you fly too fast. ... Really, too fast and too fast..." After that, he also extended his thumb to show praise.


    The undead bird was fascinated, and he ignored Harley. He only extended his head and looked at Yalin from the side.


    ¡°Is it almost ready?¡± asked Han Jin.


    "It should be almost the same." Zeng Qingdao, then the sight fell on Jedice: "Jades, you have to trouble you."


    "Okay." Jeddy nodded and walked slowly to the other side of the school yard, where there were two human-shaped targets made of rough stone. Jedice sang a spell and released an absolute barrier. One of the targets, and then sang the spell again.


    There were two absolute barriers, and the magic was lost a lot in a moment, which made Jedice¡¯s face look a little bad, but he couldn¡¯t take care of it, and he quickly walked back. He wanted to see Yalin¡¯s operation. The embarrassing process.


    Just an exercise, let Jedice release the absolute barrier, on the surface is not necessary, from a psychological point of view, this can achieve the best results.


    Absolute Barrier is the most powerful magic shield, not only can resist almost all magic attacks, but also resist the physical attacks of warriors. If the äÎ äÎ can easily destroy the guard of absolute barriers, it can play a big role. The exciting effect.


    After finally finishing the test, Yalena took a long sigh of relief and looked up. Only then did she see Han Jin, and then she showed a big smile: "Raphael, you are here."


    "Well, have you been tired these days?" Han Jin was a little distressed.


    Uh... suddenly there was a very low screaming sound behind me, something in this way expressing her dissatisfaction, or trying to attract attention.


    "The baby is coming too!" Yalena smiled and reached out and stroked the neck of the dead bird: "Hey, wait for me to finish, then stay with you, don''t be angry."


    "It doesn''t matter, Miss Elena, I have to accompany my second brother." Harley laughed.


    "Second brother?" Yalina stunned.


    It¡¯s okay for Harley to say that it¡¯s okay, but he¡¯s trying to stop them in the gap between Irina and the Phoenix, and there¡¯s nothing left in Yalinna. The Phoenix is ??really angry, suddenly sticking out, like lightning. On the head of Halley.


    Since extracting the power of the abandoned land, Halley¡¯s body has been materialized, especially his head, reflecting the cold light of steel, which looks extremely hard, but under the attack of the dead bird, a figure appeared on his forehead. A small black hole with a small thumb and a small crack around it.


    "Oh..." Harley was angry and anxious, grief and indignation, and painfully grabbed his forehead with his hand: "How can you attack your big brother?!"


    The dead bird raised his head and neck and made a loud cry. It didn''t seem to have any regret or concession.


    "Okay, okay." Harley immediately softened: "I don''t know anything about you, who makes me a big brother..."


    "Yalina, can start," said Green.


    "Yeah." Yalina sighed, her sight fell on the brakes, and Hogan, who was next to the brakes, sent a magic signal to announce the official launch of the exercise.


    Harley, who retired, muttered a few words. He realized a phenomenon. He used to not fear this kind of attack. It seems that it is not a good thing to have physical and chemical capabilities.


    Jedice has come back. He is standing behind Yelina and carefully observing the brakes. Compared with his impression of the konjac, the most obvious change is that there is a steel frame and steel after the brakes. At the top of the rack is a small table made of crystal. There is a bowl of crystal ball at the front of the small table. What is it for?


    Yalena put her palm on the crystal table, and the car and the crystal table released the light at the same time. The onlookers began to see the exercise, and could not help but hold their breath and watched nervously.


    Yalina''s palm is gently stroked, and the car seems to have a life, the naked eye can clearly see, countless magic runes flowing like a flowing water on the brakes, when the time is hidden, sometimes the light shines, and sometimes It became bleak.


    The crystal ball in front of the crystal table also lit up. Jedice saw that there were three circles of different sizes in the crystal ball, and the human target hundreds of meters away was appearing in the crystal ball.


    Yalena took a deep breath and pressed her hand.


    Hum... The car screamed, and the whole body was trembled violently. The giant smashing arrow that was thicker than the human waist spurred out, and the flash was not, the absolute barrier released by Jedith. Instantly annihilated, the entire human target was smashed by a vague shadow. The next moment, the giant arrow has been shot into the earth behind the target, and the splashing smoke flew up to a few tens of meters high.


    Numerous gravel and dust fell, and one can see that there was a black hole two meters wide on the mountain, but the giant arrow disappeared without a trace.


    The onlookers are silent. Most of them have only heard that the konjac is a very terrible weapon, but they have not seen it before and can instantly destroy the absolute barrier of Jeddes. They are barely acceptable. It turns out that the power of the konjac is far beyond their imagination.


    It is not an ordinary earth hill. Thousands of soldiers are day and night, and the rockery that is repeatedly smashed with mud and water is much tougher than ordinary hills. How can the long giant python disappear completely in the mountain? !


    Hogan raised the small flag in his hand, and Alexander Hillett led seven or eight mountain warriors, and took a giant arrow and walked up, putting the arrow on the brakes. The strange thing is that the giant arrow that needs seven or eight strong men to shake, after the contact with the brakes, the weight seems to disappear, and Kane can flip the arrow until the arrow is facing upwards. In line with the runes on the brakes, Kane got up straight and retreated to the side.


    I don''t know what Yalina did, and a very light curtain slowly expanded. Yalina, Hanjin, Jeddis and others disappeared into the eyes of everyone.


    Hum... The car once again screamed, and while everyone heard the roar, the figures of Yalinna, Hanjin and others were also revealed from the magic enchantment, and the absolute barrier released by Jeddis was unquestioned. The righteousness is shattered, and the human target has become a spattered gravel.


    Looking at the two black and secluded holes on the mountain, everyone is still silent.


    Alexander Hill and several mountain warriors came out with a giant arrow, but this time there was a guy with a blindfold after the team, a vampire captive.


    When the arrow was installed, Alexandria pulled off the black cloth on the vampire''s eyes and said coldly: "You can roll now, go back and tell Donald, don''t come and provoke us!"


    The vampire suddenly looked around, a pair of unscrupulous sights, and made him shudder.


    "I didn''t understand my words?" Alexandre Ritter put his hand on the hilt.


    The vampire screamed and then turned into a black big bat, flying the flesh in the air.


    Yalina''s palm rested on the crystal table, moving constantly, and the car was moving around, and soon the black bat appeared in the crystal ball.


    Hum... The black bat turned into a burst of blood, and the blood mist was swept by a fierce airflow, smashing into the sky, forming a very conspicuous blood column.


    "Is this used for mental locking?!" Jeddy pointed and stunned at the crystal ball. The former äÎ äÎ åó can pose a deadly threat to large creatures, such as the dragon, but against the strong in humans, the effect is not satisfactory.

 Chapter 517： Knight from the south

    The 57th chapter of the Knights coming from the South


    In addition to being personally involved in the production of the äÎ äÎ åó åó ÑÅ ÑÅ ÑÅ , , , , , , , , , , Ö®Íâ Ö®Íâ Ö®Íâ Ö®Íâ Ö®Íâ Ö®Íâ Ö®ÍâThe powerful and unparalleled attack power displayed by the äÎ äÎ ÒѾ­ has completely shaken everyone, and the emergence of the spirit lock is equivalent to raising the äÎ äÎ to a new height.


    Think about it, the unparalleled power combined with the precise locking, this is simply a weapon against the sky.


    Everyone''s eyes are directed at Zenglin and Yalina. The only concern for everyone is that this kind of weapon can not produce energy. If you can, it¡¯s really a dream to laugh out. The dark clouds that have been shrouded in people¡¯s heads have been blown away all the time. It¡¯s completely imaginable, in front of the established äÎ äÎ ,, then powerful. The enemy will turn into a paper tiger that is broken.


    "Why do you look at me with this kind of look?" Perhaps it was a very good mood, and it was a rare joke to increase the number of Greens. "Do you want to have fun?"


    Seeing everyone¡¯s unanimous nod, the calculation of the increase in Green¡¯s pretense, said to Han Jin, ¡°Raffael, 10,000 äÎ äÎ åó, should be able to win this war?¡±


    Han Jin refused to make a sound by laughing, but on the one hand, Yalina opened her mouth and was scared by the statement of Green, 10,000? God, how long does it take? !


    The eyes of everyone in the scene immediately turned into hot, the facts are there, if it can really create 10,000 such weapons, not to mention the war with the abyss army, is to sweep the entire continent is not a problem!


    "Well, let me think about how long it takes to make 10,000 konjac." Geng Green said to himself, frowning and posing a meditation.


    All the unsuspecting poor people in the field held their breath, expecting to get an exciting time from the mouth of Geng Green, and Jedisi, who is most familiar with Geng''s, was faintly aware that something was wrong because he was right. It is impossible to carry out mass production because of the understanding of the konjac, but the prospect of Greening¡¯s sketching is too tempting, which leads to the Pope¡¯s loss of normality. Some people can¡¯t wait to ask, ¡°How long does it take? ?"


    Seeing Jedice on the hook, Geng Green nodded with satisfaction. In fact, he wanted to make the old opponent.


    "One hundred years is enough!" Geng Green said with complete grasp, it seems that this result was obtained through his precise calculation.


    There was a lot of complaints in the field, and it was only a hundred years to make it. What''s the point? Instead, Jedice didn''t look surprised. It just showed a bitter smile. He knew that this guy was still the same, and he wouldn''t let go of every opportunity to make fun of himself.


    "Don''t listen to him, as long as the konjac can supply the equipment of the Ares, it is necessary to exaggerate 10,000." Han Jin can''t stand, and comforted Jedice.


    This time, even Grinning Green was curious. "The city also needs to be equipped? In case someone is attacking..."


    Han Jin certainly can''t tell them the role of yin and yang Da Yan''s killings. He can only vaguely say, "Reassure, as long as it is not the existence of Catherine''s level, it will not break the holy crown city."


    Although I don¡¯t know where Han Jin¡¯s confidence comes from, everyone is used to trusting him unconditionally. Since he said that the attack can¡¯t be broken, it¡¯s really not needed, but listening to the meaning of Hanjin¡¯s words, now the production of the konjac is very promising. You can equip the Ares and everyone¡¯s enthusiasm rises. What is the Ares? That is a super invincible moving turret. What kind of scene would it be to replace the previous magic crystal cannon with a konjac? As long as the enemy appears in the field of the Ares, the ending is already predictable.


    "If this is the case, we will work harder and strive to complete it within three months." Geng Green is very happy. He has already prepared for long-term operations. He wants to make at least one hundred äÎ äÎIn order to reverse the situation in the future war, according to Han Jin, as long as the Ares is equipped, it means that his workload is greatly reduced.


    When the words of Geng Green are exported, Han Jin is naturally happy, and Hogan and Kane¡¯s face suddenly collapsed, and they have to work harder. Isn''t this going to alive to exhaust people?


    As for another participating producer, Elena, as a magical madman, for her, making magic tools is the best pastime in itself. Not only is there no frustration, but it becomes a god-flying thing. In her careful thought, she has not tasted it. There is no small sneak peek that can contribute to the sweetheart.


    The reaction of everyone is in the eyes of Han Jin. He naturally does not care about the mood of Hogan and Kane. As for the material consumption of the konjac, he does not need to worry about it. Morgan Treasure is enough to support the city. For more than a decade, after all, the time is tight, even if it is more than a konjac, it may play a role in the battle.


    I hope that by the time, I will be able to give unexpected surprises to those proud dragons...


    The only thing that makes Han Jin feel a headache is that the size of the konjac is very large. Even if the magic crystal cannon of the Ares is completely unloaded, the space is stretched. When you think about it, it is better to arrange the konjac only at the bow and the stern. Then a dozen or so is enough. Looking at the operation process of Elena, the path of the konjac can be adjusted up and down and left and right, which is much more flexible than the magic crystal cannon.


    Now that there is a goal, of course, I have to act immediately. Grengreen and Elena, with a group of magicians, have entered the magic enchantment and started to get busy. Unfortunately, Yalina may be because of herself. I was so excited to make such a magical prop, and when I left, I forgot to appease the little bird.


    Unfortunately, Harley did not think that this was a great opportunity to get together with the stunned bird of death and started his signature chattering. "Two brothers, it seems that your master doesn''t care much about your feelings?" It doesn''t matter, you still have me, rest assured, I won''t leave you alone as a big brother. You see, Big Brother is so good to you, always with you when you are not happy, then, if one day... ..."


    It seems that Harley is eager to get a promise from the Phoenix, and he doesn''t know where his strong sense of crisis came from, but anyone can see that Harley is working tirelessly for this ultimate goal. With.


    The immortal bird saw that Yalena did not pay attention to it. It was particularly disappointing. He screamed low and spread his wings to the sky and flew toward the position of the Ares. Harley hurried into a soul-seeking bead and followed closely behind.


    Jedith¡¯s brow wrinkled and looked at Han Jin¡¯s look and said slowly, ¡°Your one...¡±


    Han Jin certainly knows what Jedith wants to say, smiles and reminds, "Hare?"


    "Yes, Halley, I don''t know what happened to him, but what is certain is that he has a physical body from the illusory form, which should be a kind of evolution." Jedice carefully chose the wording.


    "You don''t need to worry about this." Han Jin has some helplessness, but at the same time he can understand that it is very valuable to let a pope and a dead creature get along with each other and not ask too much for others. "No matter how he evolved." To what extent, no one can change the fact that he will never betray me."


    "I hope to be as you said, but the roots of the Lich have never been cracked. As far as I know, there is a mysterious connection between the top big lichs." Jedice¡¯s eyes are revealed. A trace of worry.


    "How? How big is the big lich?" Han Jin couldn''t help but stunned. A Denver had already let Catherine be jealous. There are only a few more big lichs. It is definitely a disaster.


    "Denver is no longer a big lich in the ordinary sense. It is not too much to say that he is the **** of the lich. The life of the lich is too long. In such a long history, what happened to us cannot be understood. Can''t avoid it, isn''t it?"


    "There are always some things that we can''t understand." Han Jin nodded, Denver''s mystery he had already taught. Han Jin is also very admired for Denver''s abandoned land. The abandoned land is equivalent to the Taoist temple. Han Jin asked himself that he had not reached that level. After he got the seven space magic crystals, he was always ready to open up his own real territory, but because he was not very sure, he did not act, but then again, Han Jin For the people of this world, isn¡¯t it a mystery to the extreme?


    "You can rest assured that this matter will be known." When Han Jin said this sentence, his face was full of self-confidence, and Denver''s abandoned land was magical, but who knows, Yin and Yang Da Yan killed What kind of horror is it?


    As long as the battlefield can let Hanjin choose, then Hanjin has the confidence to face all enemies. The battle with Catherine not only allowed Han Jin to see his own deficiencies, but also realized his own advantages. The only regret is that he Only one yin and yang Da Yan can be set up, but this is enough. The function of the yin and yang Da Yan squad is to guard, and the sorcerer is good at attacking. With these two things, it is no exaggeration to say that Han Jin, who has both offensive and defensive, is in an invincible position.


    Time flies, more than ten days after the appearance of the first äÎ äΠʥ in the Holy City, the squad leader of the squadron of the squadron, Spencer, led more than twenty magisters to the Holy City, which was the Grand Duke of Solomon. The chosen magician who has no problem in loyalty and personal integrity is qualified to contact the secrets of the konjac.


    The joining of these magisters can be regarded as a great help. The war machine of the Holy Crown City is running faster.


    Defence is just a way. It is not a goal. Since occupying the Holy City, they have been defending. Only when they deal with the Orc, they took the initiative once. In Hanjin¡¯s words, he is enough.


    When I was thirsty, someone sent a pillow. When Han Jin was busy practicing and busy setting up a yin and yang dynasty, several knights riding across the armored beef and blood-stained were drilled out of the forest in the south of the holy crown city. Behind them, more knights and thousands of minotaurs have launched a desperate fight...

 Chapter 518： request

    Chapter VIII Request


    Constance sat on the tree stump and looked at the front with a blank expression. Since she became a prisoner of war, her hands and feet have been cut off, her character has undergone tremendous changes. She used to be an elf who loves to laugh. Now, I often don¡¯t say a word for hours, just sitting in a daze. Although Han Jin personally treated her, but healed only the wounds on the body, the psychological trauma still exists, the experience of suffering emerged from her eyes from time to time, like a nightmare, she could not breathe.


    There are probably hundreds of elves on the side, and Gao Bin gave her an elf brigade to let her follow the traces left by the abyss world army. The purpose is to find out the strength of the army. If possible, it is best. It is not difficult to estimate the specific number of races. The soldiers of the abyss race must be camped for a break, and the area of ??the camp can be guessed.


    Of course, only calculating the strength of the other side, far from talking about knowing oneself and knowing oneself, because a sudden and terrible strong person can easily reverse the situation.


    Just as Constance was fascinated, the silver Pegasus warrior wandering in the distance turned his head and watched it to the southeast. There was a heavy hoof in the distance. The time was not long. Several small black spots jumped from the woods. Out, mad, usually wading through the river, rushing toward the patrolling silver Pegasus fighters.


    Then, there were more than a dozen black spots jumping out of the woods and chasing them in the back.


    The elves all had sharp visions, and they soon discovered that seven or eight human knights riding across the armored bulls were rushing in front, and a group of minotaurs chasing after them!


    The silver Pegasus warrior hurriedly spurred the Pegasus to shoot at the location of the brigade, and also issued an alert of the enemy while flying.


    The alarm sounded five or six miles away. The elves who checked the site of the camp heard the alarm. Only Constance was still sitting on the tree stump.


    "Adult!" An elf captain quickly walked over: "The enemy attack! There is an enemy!!"


    "Enemy?" Constance suddenly realized that he immediately stood up and jumped on his silver Pegasus. An elf patrol quickly joined the brigade from all directions, and in just a few minutes, it became a battle. Array.


    "It''s a Minotaur! They are chasing a few human knights!" The first silver-flying Pegasus warrior who discovered the enemy''s situation fluttered while flying.


    "How many enemies?" Constance looked calm.


    "more than ten!"


    "Ready to save people." Constance shouted, then drove the silver Pegasus, and first stepped forward.


    The elves are behind a line of Constance, which is the most advantageous form for the elves to attack. If you want to encircle the enemy, the two wings will be carried out with the sprint speed of the silver Pegasus. The situation is not retreating. The elves can turn into fan-shaped and flee, and save as much power as possible.


    Soon, the knights riding across the armored bulls jumped into Constance''s eyes and saw an army suddenly appearing in front of them. The knights were a little overwhelmed, perhaps with a gambling mentality, a knight struggling to wave A tragic flag was worn and the speed slowed down.


    Constance did not pay attention to the knight, her eyes have been nailed to the dozens of minotaurs, and the longbow is slowly pulled open.


    An arrow spurt out, rubbing the waving flag of the flag and flying it into a bull''s head.


    The Minotaur screamed and couldn''t help but fall back, but the next moment, he climbed up and fled to the rear, while the other Minotaurs turned and followed behind their companions.


    There was a bit of pain in Constance''s eyes. Although the distance was too far, if at the peak of her strength, the minotaur would never hurt and die! The wound healed, but her strength could not be fully recovered.


    "Catch!" Constance squeezed a word from his teeth and continued to fly forward.


    A few knights riding across the armored barbarian realized that the comers were friends and non-enemy, all of them showed a happy color. The knight headed by the knight wanted to meet and greet Constance. Who knows that Constance didn¡¯t take care of him and flew from him. And too.


    The elves showed a very superb riding experience. In the blink of an eye, the entire Pegasus team rushed past the knights, but no rubbing occurred, and several iron armored bulls made an uneasy nose.


    Constance once again opened the longbow and aimed at the head of a Minotaur. The speed of the running of the Minotaur and the speed of the silver Pegasus were very different. This time the distance between the two sides was less than three hundred meters, with the vibration of the bowstring. The sound, the Minotaur has been thrown forward.


    The rest of the elves in the effective range also followed the opening of the longbow. The vibrating sound of the bowstring and the broken sound of the arrow were connected. The running minotaurs were planted one by one, and most of them were shot in the blink of an eye.


    The headed barbarian knight looked at the backs of the elves, suddenly remembered something, and turned the armored bulls to chase the elves: "Come back! Danger!!!"


    Can''t blame him for not warning the police, not sleeping, and being chased after a few days and nights. Hundreds of companions fell down under the enemy''s butcher''s knife. He was exhausted and nearly collapsed, and the mind could not react.


    In the end, there were only three Minotaurs. They used their hands and feet to escape the river and drilled into the woods. Constance suddenly took the reins and raised his right arm, indicating that the elves stopped chasing because she smelled a sense of uneasiness. .


    Gao Bin gave Constance all the elite warriors. Seeing Constance raise his right arm, the elves have stretched the reins, and the whole formation is still scattered.


    "Dangerous..." came behind him and the scream of the angry cow knight: "There are a lot of bullhead fighters! Danger..."


    The warning of the Barbarian Knight was a little late, and the distant forest suddenly trembled, and then a tall and majestic figure jumped out of the woods, waving a cold tomahawk, snarling while snarling. If it is not the uneasiness that Constance has sensed, the sprint speed of the silver Pegasus is likely to come to a head.


    Constance estimated the number of enemies in the first place, and the corners of his mouth showed a faint sneer. If the enemy had evil eyes and Medusa cooperated, it would make her a headache, and the alligator, for the elf warriors. one dish!


    Constance made a whistle, and the silver Pegasus fighters split into two teams like water, let out the center, and then stepped back without any trouble.


    This is the customary tactic of the elves to deal with the melee regiment. The two teams retreat in different directions. No matter which enemy the enemy bites, the other team will release the attack without mercy. If the enemy also chased the soldiers, it is better. The team elves will become four teams, the enemy will divide again, the four team elves will become eight teams, and even evolve into their own battles. A fast-moving shooter vs. a running warrior, the former undoubtedly has the upper hand, even if it can not cause fatal damage for a while, dragging can also drag the enemy alive.


    "And... there are a lot of lions!!" The pretty cow knight screamed hard.


    Constance¡¯s face changed dramatically, and his heart was shocked and suspicious. If there is a lion in the chase, it¡¯s hard to imagine that these few bulls can escape here, they should have been killed, but listen to the knight. The tone is not like nonsense.


    "Flee away!" The pretty cow knight groaned.


    Constance fiercely bite his teeth and shouted: "Remove!!" After experiencing the war with the orc race, the overall strength of the elf was greatly reduced, and the loss could no longer be tolerated, and Gaobin gave her the elite. These warriors are extremely precious. She has the responsibility to bring the soldiers back intact. I believe that they have and are not credible. She does not dare to take risks.


    When the elves heard Constance''s command, the speed suddenly increased and they retreated to the rear like a tide.


    "Hey..." The barbarian knight groaned and hurriedly turned the iron armor, and the cow was the first to escape to the distance.


    Unfortunately, the speed of the iron armor is very unsatisfactory, and the silver Pegasus fighters easily surpassed him.


    "Hey, hello..." The wild cow knight looked at the back of the silver Pegasus fighters and turned to look at the Minotaurs in the rear. The speed of the armored bulls was not even better than those of the Tauren fighters. I can successfully escape here. It is the death of countless companions who sacrificed their lives. Seeing that the enemy is getting closer and closer, the barbarian knight is anxious and angry: "You wait for me..."


    Constance hesitated, slowed down, waiting for the pretty cow knight.


    The barbarian knight was relieved and moved to cry. When he caught up with Constance, he hurriedly laughed and said: "Hello, I am..."


    Constance pointed coldly to the front: "Run!"


    The barbarian knight swallowed his self-introduction and tried to drive the armored bull, rushing from Constance.


    Constance opened the longbow, and the spurs rushed out, hitting the buttocks of the iron armor.


    Although Constance did not use too much strength, the distance was too close, and the iron armor made a dull sorrow, and the speed suddenly increased.


    "I am fucking..." The pretty cow knight couldn''t help but make a scream of anger, but he closed his mouth very well.


    Constance did not care about the barbarian, and said faintly: "Follow us, run out for thirty miles, and our people will meet." In this sentence, Constance has already surpassed each other.


    The speed of the silver Pegasus is really enviable. The bully knight wants to stop and say, he wants to say, can you take me with me? But think about the characteristics of the silver Pegasus, he also gave up.


    "Mom, it''s awkward! Can''t you say hello first?" The pretty cow knight glanced at Constance''s back and whispered, then looked back at the chase, and he was satisfied with the current speed. But he became the last one, and the psychological pressure was too great. He hesitated for a moment and shouted: "Man, I am sorry..." After he finished, he reached out and bounced on the arrow feather.


    At least a quarter of the arrow rods are deeply inserted into the buttocks of the armored barbarian. The armor is very unbearable, and the squeaking sounds again, the eyes have turned red, and the white foam in the mouth keeps flowing. A mad cow, and the speed of running is speeding up again.


    The rest of the bulls and knights saw the elves returning back and took the initiative to continue to flee. Unfortunately, they were as suspicious as they were with the leader.


    It is said that the escaping of escape is not to surpass the enemy, as long as you can surpass your own companions, a few barbarian knights make all the stops, you chase after me, desperately sprint.


    For a moment, behind the heavy hoofs, they saw that the leader had appeared among them, then watched the leader over them, first half a cow, then two meters, three meters, the distance is getting bigger and bigger, until When they saw the arrowhead behind the wreck of the iron armor, they suddenly realized that they had pulled out their long swords and ruined their mounts. Only two knights hesitated and did not dare to do it.


    The first barbarian knight turned back and said: "As long as we escape 15 miles, we will be saved! Fast!!" He deliberately said less than half way, worried that the exhausted knights gave up their fighting spirit. .


    Upon hearing this sentence, the two knights immediately slashed their swords. The speed of the armored bulls was very ordinary, and they were long-lasting. But at this moment, they no longer have any concerns, and they first fled to the place to say.


    ****


    On the Ares, Yalena and Zeng Green are installing the äÎ äÎ, the position of the bow, four locomotives have been installed, and the position of the stern has been installed five, only so much, the Ares Although the area of ??the deck is very large, the space occupied by the brakes is not small. Moreover, there are more than a dozen Titan giants. There is really no place to put them.


    And everyone is used to looking for the feeling of faint and freehand on the deck, getting together to chat, telling a few jokes, and having fun. If you want to remove all the tables and chairs, it is estimated that in addition to the mountain warriors obeying orders, everyone The group will be opposed.


    Moxico, Sasou and Lei Zhe sat at a table and laughed. The three brothers haven''t seen each other for a long time. They haven''t finished talking these days because they have a lot of topics. How does the Moxic Branch struggle to brag about its strength? As long as there is an opportunity, he will clamor to fight with Sasou and Leizhe, and even let them both come together, while Sasio and Leizhe are in the city of Dipu. I have been treated as a super VIP and I have enjoyed all kinds of blessings.


    After chatting for a while, Moshin Branch stood up and walked to the side of the ship. He suddenly fell down and hugged the ship''s side. He shouted: "Oh... oh... I have to fall, sister Dominie, save me. ......" The words have not been finished, Mo Xinke screamed and laughed, almost burst into tears.


    Sasio and Lei Zhe grinned, and they were flushed. Geng Qing looked at this side and smiled and shook his head. He was very emotional. Young is so good...


    In fact, most people are laughing, with two exceptions, one is Dominique, and the other is the female Titan around Dominique.


    Chesham expressed enough sincerity and thought very thoughtfully. Four of the Titan giants he sent were female Titans. In addition to protecting Dominic, there is also the meaning of serving with them. Everyone can see that Come out, this is the reconciliation signal that Chesham sent to Dominique.


    Interestingly, one of the female Titans was fainted, so after making the God of War, a big joke came out. The ship''s side of the Ares is normal for humans, but it is too short for the Titans. It just surpassed the Titan''s knees. As a result, when the God of War was lifted, the female Titan immediately collapsed, holding the ship''s side. Let''s ask Dominique to save her...


    "Moxin Branch!" Dominique was furious, lonely for too long, and when she saw the tribe, she certainly had to protect her. And the female Titan seems to have no experience, her eyes are red, and the crystal tears keep turning in her eyes.


    "Joke, let''s make a joke..." Moxie said with a smile.


    "I won''t tell you!" Dominique sank and then shouted: "Raphael!!"


    "Don''t... don''t..." Moxico immediately panicked. He was not afraid of anything else. He was afraid of the special training. Although he made great progress, he definitely didn''t want to come again. What is even more terrible is that Han The inflow reveals a certain meaning, as long as he causes trouble, he will throw him to the magic laboratory again.


    "Apologize!" Dominie shouted.


    If it is really a leak, who hurts, no one else said, Mo Xinke will apologize himself, but he thinks that he is not wrong, just a joke, and that female Titan is too tender, crying Nose, he feels that he is good for each other. If he does not mature as soon as possible, he may be ruthlessly eliminated if he encounters an accident.


    The eyes of Moxinke turned and suddenly called: "Jenny... Good sister, save me, save me..."


    He still imitated the appearance of Jeanne, and this time even more than Minnie was laughed, and Jenny was wronged and wowed.


    "Mox, she is just a child, bullying her very interesting?!" Dominic held her face again.


    Just then, a voice came: "What''s wrong?" With the voice, Han Jin went to the deck.


    "Mossenko cried Jenny''s breath!" the two men said in unison, and the **** pointed straight to the Moxico, and then Sasio and Lei Zhe looked at each other and laughed. Everything was gone.


    At this moment, Gao Bin¡¯s figure rose from the side of the ship, and then Constance appeared. Finally, there was a very embarrassing knight. Gao Bin opened the door and said: ¡°Raphael, something went wrong!¡±


    "What?" Guevara walked up the deck after Han entered, and hurriedly asked Gao Bin¡¯s words.


    "Raphaelite!" The savvy knight hurried to kneel down on Guevara: "Please allow me, on behalf of the Freedom Federation, to pay tribute to the strongest people on the mainland!"


    The atmosphere suddenly became calm, and Guevara''s look became very weird, and Han Jin and Gao Bin exchanged their eyes.


    "Constance, you first introduce the situation to the adults." Gao Bin whispered.


    "Yes." Constance gave a cry and told the situation at that time.


    "Those minotaurs? Are there captives?" Guevara asked.


    "They only chased a few miles, then they pulled back." Constance said: "I am worried that there will be a change, no one will be investigated, all the soldiers will return, and no prisoners will be caught."


    "The messenger of the Freedom Federation? I made a special trip to the Holy City... to ask for help?" Guevara said slowly.


    "Yes...Yes." The knight''s face was very embarrassing. He had been stunned for a long time, and no one let him get up, and people came straight to the subject and there was no buffer, which made him very uncomfortable.


    "It seems that the situation in the Freewealth is very bad." Gao Bin smiled and said: "You came to Rafael for help, even if Rafael is a kind of person who doesn''t know? Is it so urgent?"


    "I..." The knight began to feel dizzy again, and the other party''s words seemed to be easy to understand, but he just didn''t understand.


    "How did you come to the Holy Crown City for help?" Han Jin asked.


    "We caught some of the captives of the abyss. According to them, Rafael injured the fallen angel Catherine in a fair confrontation, so...so..." The knight looked at Guevara with a pleading look.


    Everyone can''t help but be dumb. It is true that Catherine was defeated, but it was not defeated by Han Jin. To be exact, it is her own to defeat Catherine.


    However, this rumor is naturally not stupid to deny that Guevara is even more happy. Pushing Hanjin to the throne has always been the wish of Guevara. The old man devoted his life to Hanjin. It is hoped that Han Jin will be able to move towards the glory of his dreams.


    The arrival of the free federal messenger made Guevara acutely aware that a great opportunity has emerged. Han Jin can certainly be called the king directly in the holy crown city. No one will oppose it. The problem is that although the area under Hanjin¡¯s rule has already included several main cities, for a king, the size of such a territory is somewhat thin.


    If you add the Freedom of the Union, then everything is different. After centuries of the continent¡¯s incompetent situation, no one has ever established a cross-regional empire.


    The knight who was kneeling on the ground was already fainting at the moment. The pursuit and long-distance trek in the past few days have made his physical and mental exhaustion to the extreme. After so long, the iron man must not hold on. He even suspects the opposite. Does the legendary Raphael have some bad hobbies, or how can he always smile at himself?


    "You are right, Catherine is indeed in the hands of our Raphaelite." Guevara took the lead for Han, and directly took the big hat over. "However, why didn''t you go to Xiongguang?" empire?"


    The knight couldn¡¯t help but glance at Guevara¡¯s words. No one would call himself an adult. Isn¡¯t Rafael himself worshipping? This face is a little lost...


    As if to see the doubts in his heart, Guevara owed a owe to Han Jin and said, "This is our Raphaelite. The information of the Freedom Federation is a bit too occluded. Even the age of our adults. Didn''t figure it out?"


    The knight looked bitter and secretly groaned. The elf clearly shouted Rafael. What did you say when the old man jumped out? However, at this moment, he naturally did not dare to show his slightest grievances. He had to admit his life and went to Hanjin. "Please forgive me for my ignorance. I can¡¯t believe it. The Raphaelite of the sacred martial arts is so Young, looking at the history of the continent for thousands of years, only you can do this at your age, and the language can no longer express the shock in my heart..."


    It seems that the Freedom Federation sent him to be the messenger for no reason. When it came to the Cavaliers, there was no trace of embarrassment on the face of the Cavaliers. It seemed to be a practice beforehand. A series of flatterings continued to emerge from his mouth.


    "Well, you get up." Han Jin said with some helplessness. Seeing this guy''s enthusiasm, if he does not interrupt him, I am afraid he can always say that the sun is setting.


    The knight heard the words and stood up, and his heart was still smug. No one could stop his touting. Even the legendary Raphael was no exception.


    At this time Guevara turned and said a string of characters to Han Jin silently, and also made a gesture. This scene just happened to fall in the eyes of Zeng Qing, who looked at this side. He couldn¡¯t help but squint, but with the savvy of Green, he quickly figured out the key points, and kept his head busy, and couldn¡¯t help but whisper. One sentence, "Building the momentum? This guy really hasn¡¯t missed any chance..."


    Guevara said that ''Angel'', Han Jin also showed a hint of sorrow, but immediately reacted, Guevara, this is to let him summon the angels, no doubt, as long as the angels show up, will definitely Breaking the eye of the messenger of the Freedom Alliance, looking at the entire continent, who can have angels as servants?


    Han Jin couldn''t help but smile in the bottom of his heart. Such a high-profile behavior completely did not attach to his state of mind. However, Guevara''s thoughts also made him clear that the old man was eager to push himself to the position that attracted attention. For Guevara. Han Jin has always had a special kind of emotion. He can''t bear and can''t refuse Guevara''s request. Moreover, it is good for Han Jin himself.


    Han Jin was over the head, and Harley¡¯s heart was fascinated and quietly sank under the deck.


    At this time, the knight bent down to Han Jin. "Please allow me to introduce myself. My name is Bauer and I am the head of the Free Federal Guards."


    Everyone was a little surprised. I didn''t expect this guy with a slick mouth to be a head of the team. Is it true that the promotion of the free federal government is decided by mouth? Lei Zhe and Sasou all turned their eyes to the Mo Xinke, and they were thinking, if you throw the Moxico branch there, you should be able to mix it into an official position.


    Bauer naturally wouldn¡¯t know the thoughts of other people¡¯s minds, but he still said in a sincere tone. ¡°The emergence of the abyss army is a disaster for all the ground races. The Freedom Federation is the first to bear the brunt of the abyss. Full attack, in this case, it is difficult to annihilate them all by the power of the free federation. I hope that Raphael can lend a helping hand to know which city or alliance is not the purpose of the abyss race, but All the people on the ground, today is our free federation, then maybe tomorrow their goal is your holy crown city."


    Han Jin looked at Bauer with a playful look. He maliciously speculated and annihilated them all? I am afraid that you are annihilated, you are right, or how Baba¡¯s ran from here.


    Guevara frowned on one side, do people in the Freedom Federation like to talk so much? If neither Catherine nor the vampires were attracted to the Holy City by Han Jin, I am afraid that the Freedom Federation has now vanished.


    ¡°How long can you support?¡± Guevara asked bluntly.


    Bauer stunned and didn''t understand why Guevara suddenly asked this question, but he still smiled and replied, "It is not difficult for us to be free from the federal self-protection. What is difficult is how to minimize the loss of this disaster..."


    "So we can rest assured that you don''t have to be too anxious. It is a big deal to send troops. We have to negotiate slowly." Guevara interrupted Bauer''s words very politely, the guard of the Guards. The head of the team should not be tempted in front of Guevara. He learned that Catherine had been injured by Han Jin. Even if he had no time to find out what kind of person Han Jin was, he rushed here, and the other¡¯s eyes had been revealed. There is no point in hiding. What''s more, the principals of the Ares are a group of sophisticated guys who want to play tricks and make use of them.


    "Let the Bauer messenger go down and rest for a while. It¡¯s a long way to go, it¡¯s going to be exhausted." Han Jin is on the side of Guevara.


    Bauer doesn''t know what to say, it''s a good trip. It¡¯s really easy to say. In order to break through the encirclement, I have already sacrificed the lives of hundreds of companions. After all the **** battles and thorns and thorns, how did I get into the mouth of these people and become a simple journey?


    "But..." What Bauer had just said to save the current unfavorable situation was stunned by the sudden appearance.


    Two angels with white wings behind them crouched in front of Han Jin and said in unison, "Master!"


    how is this possible? ! Bauer¡¯s eyes almost fell out of his eyes. God, what did I see? ! The light angel who stayed in the world? ! Wait, what did they just call the Raphael? the host? !


    "Get up." Han Jin casually said, did not look at the two angels a few eyes, as if they are just a normal existence.


    Balcher was shocked at the end. He even took a bit of fear in Han Jin¡¯s eyes. The light angel who was supremely high was so shackled at the feet of this young man. This is simply unacceptable. Although the power of light angels is only equivalent to the superpower of human beings, angels represent the will of God and the glory of God. Angels can fight for human beings, and will never do anything that is detrimental to their own dignity. In a sense, dignity is more important than their lives.


    "What? Is there something else?" Han Jin looked at Bauer as if he was wondering why he was still standing here.


    Bauer woke up fiercely, and slammed into the foot of Han Jin and cried out loud, "Raphael, help us free the federation!"


    Han Jin was shocked, and the reaction was a bit too intense, right? Bauer¡¯s psychological defense collapsed so quickly that some of Han¡¯s prepared backhands were completely useless.


    "What happened?" Han Jin asked curiously.


    At this moment, Bauer can''t wait to slap himself, why he always wants to keep that **** face, and everything he has witnessed shows that this young man is not only the only person who can save the free federation, but Bauer can imagine Obtained, this lord with an angel servant is destined to become the legend of the whole continent. Who can stop his footsteps?


    Bauer, who was frightened by the strength of Han Jin, no longer dared to hide it, and told the situation of the Freedom Federation without reservation. In fact, Han Jin¡¯s guess is correct. The Freedom Federation is indeed in jeopardy. More than half of the cities are in the hands of the abyss. It is commendable that the Freedom Federation has never given up resistance, but because of the disparity in strength, no matter how hard they fight, They can''t resist the advancement of the abyssal race, but at best they have slowed down the pace of the abyss army.


    Until the people of the Freedom Federation learned that the fallen angel Catherine was defeated, and finally ignited the fire of hope in their hearts, such a powerful existence, I think there should be enough power to resolve this disaster, so there is Bauer¡¯s trip to help.


    After saying all this, Bauer stood on the side with a pitiful look and looked at Han Jin with a look of hope, hoping to get an inspiring reply.


    However, the facts made Bower disappointed, because it was not Han Jin who spoke, but the bad old man in the eyes of Bauer.


    "Raphael, don''t forget, Catherine is still nearby." Guevara solemnly reminded Han Jin.


    Han Jin¡¯s face suddenly showed a hesitant look, and he hated standing at the side of Bauer¡¯s roots, but he did not dare to say anything.


    After considering it for a long time, Han Jin was helplessly spreading his hand to Bauer. "You also heard that the fallen angel has never gone far. As far as my own wishes are concerned, I really want to help the Freedom Federation, but I am leaving, what about my holy crown city?"


    When Bolton stayed, even if he had thousands of reasons, how can he move his feelings and know what is right, and can''t let people give up their homes?


    "Now the mainland is turbulent, people are not stable, let alone the residents of the city, the soldiers below, can not leave the adults, you are their main heart." Guevara''s words are very igniting Suspect.


    Bauer is in a hurry, and then let the old man say it. The help-seeking thing will definitely be lost. His parents and children are waiting for his good news in the free federation. Once they are not supported, I am afraid he will go back. The only thing that can be done after that is to buy a few coffins in advance.


    "Actually... In fact, if the adults help you, the Freedom Federation will be grateful to the adults from top to bottom. No matter what your requirements, we will try our best to meet..." Later, Bauer¡¯s voice became smaller and smaller. I myself suspect that the Freedom Federation can''t get a countertop in the eyes of the other party, but it has the existence of a light angel servant.


    Sure enough, Guevara¡¯s hateful voice rang again. ¡°Require? What do you think we can ask for your free federation?! If it is something that we adults can¡¯t get, can you freely have a federal solution? ¡±


    "I don''t mean that..." said Bauer, who was desperate in his heart. He really couldn''t think of a reason to impress the young lord.


    "Not to mention, the eyes of our adults are very long-term." Guevara said meaningfully.


    Long-term vision? Bauer jumped in his heart and immediately captured this information. What does this mean? Is the purpose of this Raphaelian adult not only the current abyss army? So what is the goal for the longer term? The answer has come to the fore, and that is the whole continent! That''s right, it must be like this! Bauer is excited to think, this is too normal, like the god-level powerhouse with strong power like Han Jin, if he does not have any high-level ambition, then it is really abnormal.


    "Adult, the instrument that detained the lord of Marion, you have not signed it yet?" Guevara suddenly popped up.


    "Yeah." Han Jin nodded and said, "I will go now."


    Reward the lord? ! Bauer was shocked again. Did Raphael have already won the king? ! In this case, it means that my previous guess is true! Bauer¡¯s brain suddenly began to work at a rapid pace, trying to think about what the free federation could do, and could be used to impress the young king in front of him.


    At this time, Han Jin had turned and walked into the cabin, and Guevara said after he entered with Han Jin, "There is also Cesham of Cold Shadow City. This time his sincerity is also quite big..."


    Under the Guevara, Bauer couldn¡¯t hear it. He wondered if he had heard the mistake, the Chesham, who is famous for his arrogance. The Titans who have never bowed in front of the Black Dragon? God, is this Raphael unified the Northeast region? !


    In the mind of Bauer, a sudden flash of light flashed. Since the purpose of the other party is the whole continent, why can''t the Freedom Federation be attached to this young man like the Titans? The more Bauer thinks, the more he feels that this thing is feasible, and does not say that the current free federation is close to the point where it exists, even if it is safe and sound, until the young man really begins to fight for the mainland, the free federation does not have that strength to block. The other side''s road.


    Since it can''t resist, there is nothing more than two ways to go. One is that jade is burned, but Bauer estimates that there is only a free federation that can be burned, and the other is surrender, but that is when the soldiers are under the city. The helpless move made. And if you trust the past, not only will the free federation be spared the catastrophe, but there is such a strong backing, which is not a bad thing in terms of it. As for the high-ranking people, Bower believes that they will make it right. The choice, one side is destruction, the other side is survival, even the fools should know which one is more reliable.


    The top people in the Freedom Federation, if they know that Bauer¡¯s thoughts at the moment will be stunned, can anyone expect that the messengers they sent out will be trying to sell the entire Freedom Federation?


    Seeing that Han Jin¡¯s figure is about to disappear at the door of the cabin, Bauer yelled out loud, ¡°Raphael, wait a minute!¡±


    Han Jinwen stopped his footsteps and turned around. In fact, he and Guevara always slammed into the cabin at a slow pace, waiting for Paul''s retention.


    "What else? You see, I am very busy." Han Jin made a dissatisfied look.


    "Raphael!" Bauer rushed to Hanjin a few steps and bent down deeply. "I beg you to help and save the fate of the Freedom Federation."


    "Give me a reason."


    "Because, the Freedom Federation is about to fall into the map of the adults." After Bower said this, he only felt that he was relaxed. He was confident that he would promise his request.


    "Is this your own opinion, or is it the idea of ??Kemalaki?" Guevara asked, and Kemalaki was the head of the current free federation. In fact, it doesn''t matter how Kemalaki himself thinks. As long as Bauer said that sentence is enough, Guevara wants only an excuse.


    "It''s my opinion, but I believe that Kemalaki will not object," Bauer said loudly.


    "Well, since this is the case, Rafael, then should we change the plan?" Seeing that the purpose has been reached, Guevara has become spiritually refreshed.


    The people on the deck witnessed the whole process of the whole thing. Seeing that the poor messenger eagerly jumped into the trap that Guevara had carefully crafted for him, there was a feeling of ridicule. Is this a bit too much? With such a simple sentence, it determines the fate of the Freedom Federation.


    "Mr. Guevara, don''t worry so much..." Han Jin was helpless at the same time, although Guevara did not ask for his opinion on this matter, but it cannot be denied that Guevara did Everything is for his Hanjin.

 Chapter 519： The most terrible war fortress

    The most terrible war fortress in Chapter 519


    The emergency military meeting was held at noon. All the heavyweights were present. There were think tanks composed of Guevara and Jedisi, and the heads of the various legions, Gaobin and Lydia also attended the meeting. Adolf, a bitter monk who has never participated in a military conference, has also come, and he is sitting on the right head of Han Jin, which is the most distinguished position besides the main seat.


    It cannot be denied that it is a great blessing for Han Jin to get the help of Guevara. Of course, this is also the reason why Han Jin respected Gwala.


    That position should have been Guevara, and Guevara has always been ignorant of this fame, sitting everywhere, meeting Adolf¡¯s wishes, and benefiting everyone, why bother?


    In fact, Adolf¡¯s military abilities are lacking. Whether facing an enemy or facing 10,000 enemies, Adolf will make the same choice and destroy them!


    "Constance, let''s talk about it." Gao Bin ordered the name of Constance and the meeting officially began.


    "From the Rift Valley to the forests in the southeast, the army of the Abyss race stopped and rested five times." Constance said slowly: "According to the traces they left, we can roughly infer that this army has The strength should be between 200,000 and 300,000, mainly composed of Minotaur, Medusa and evil eyes. The number of Minotaurs is about 30,000 to 50,000, and the number of Medusa and evil eyes is similar. In addition to the 100,000 people, we found a lot of feces left by the lions outside the camp of the Abyss, but...the number of them is not easy to estimate, I guess there should be at least two thousand."


    "The lion is the most troublesome thing." Lydia said: "Remember to take risks with my friends when I was a child. I happened to meet a lion in the crypt, and almost forced us into the Jedi, huh... ...may you don''t know, Gao Bin''s imprint of God was awakened at that time. Without him, we will be killed by the lion."


    "At that time, Gao Bin left a glorious and eternal figure in your heart?" Han Jin smiled.


    Lydia glared at Han Jin and slowly lowered her head. She heard something in Hanjin¡¯s words.


    "Talk about serious things, don''t fight indiscriminately." Gao Bin said unceremoniously.


    Bauer, who attended the military meeting, was surprised. Who is this guy? Too embarrassed, and dare to blame Rafael adults in public...


    "For the elf shooter, the lion is indeed a huge threat, but we also have magicians and warriors, they are not cheap." Guevara.


    "It''s not easy." Jedisi sighed: "100,000 evil eyes, 100,000 Medusa... Have you thought about it? When we win, what will it cost?"


    The field is in a state of silence, the stronger the strength, the greater the chance of surviving on the battlefield, and the strength of Hanjin is limited, it is impossible to take care of ordinary soldiers.


    "Baoer, let''s talk about it." Han Jindao: "Tell out the information about the abyss army you know, remember, I have to listen to the truth." Han Jin is warning the other party, can''t because the free federation needs assistance, Deliberately degrading the power of the abyssal race.


    "Adults, when we were just under attack, we lost several cities in succession, but that was because we were caught off guard and no one was convinced." Bauer stood up, he only rested for two hours, still Without recovering, I recalled the terrible scene at that time, and the spirit looked awkward: "But... but then we know that we are really not their opponents."


    "Continue." Han Jindao.


    "After the war broke out, the magicians of our magical guild read through all the books, looking for information about the abyss race, and found that the information was out of date, the abyss race has undergone tremendous changes!" Bower''s face is full The bitterness: "For example, the evil eyes in the mountains and the wild, adults, you should also know that the more the evil eyes touch, the stronger his strength, the worst of those evil eyes, there are more than a dozen tentacles, Even like the jellyfish in the sea, there are hundreds of tentacles, and their tentacles are carrying magical props, adults, can you imagine? Their attack range has exceeded more than a thousand!"


    "Km?" Gaobin stunned, which is far more than the range of the Elf Shooter.


    "Yes, kilometers! Our magicians haven''t had time to release magic, they have become their target!" Bauer said: "The Freedom Federation and the lizards living in the swamps have been playing for centuries, the abyss army After entering the Freedom of the Confederacy, we gave up hatred and even recruited tens of thousands of skilled lizards and warriors, but they did not. When a row of hot, enough light to evaporate, they were instantly It became coke."


    Everyone was speechless for a moment. For a moment, Guevara broke the silence: "All life is constantly improving. Just like we have the konjac, the abyss race cannot always stay in place."


    "This is not a problem." Gao Bin frowned. "The key is that if all evil eyes are equipped with that kind of magical props, Donald should invest a lot of manpower and resources. It is impossible that there is no wind. How do we know nothing?"


    "Yeah, I am also surprised that Zuguned¡¯s evil eye army..." Guevara also showed a hesitant look.


    "In this way, Donald should be smarter than Nikola." Han Jin whispered: "After Mr. Green made the konjac, Nikolay screamed, and there was no sense of secrecy, which led to the dissatisfaction of the dragon. And Donald waited until the last moment to show his weapon."


    "Your guess is a little reluctant." Gao Bindao: "The situation in the abyss world was once as confusing as us. Donald also won the awe of the abyss after decades of hard work. Did he never fight the enemy? Have you used it?"


    "Maybe his patience is better than us, he can bear it." Han Jindao: "Now is not the time to discuss this, Bauer, what do you know?"


    Gaobin shrugged helplessly, and the heart was secret, boy, are you retaliating against me?


    "There are those horrible bullhead chiefs..." Bauer said in a trembling voice: "They are a group of butchers! The elated, bloodthirsty butcher! Almost half of my Guardian Knights are killed by them. After the battle, I quietly took my brethren back to the battlefield, but... I couldn¡¯t find a complete body. The evening before, they were still alive. After only one day, they just It turned into a pile of rotten meat!"


    "You still brought people back to the battlefield?" Guevara was a little surprised.


    "I am incompetent, can''t protect them, but I have to... bury them? How can I let those who trust me violent wilderness?"


    Seeing that Bauer had a look of embers, apparently frightened at the time, he was brave enough to try to bury the bodies of his companions. No matter whether he succeeded or not, this courage is worthy of praise.


    "You are a real knight." Guevara whispered.


    "Thank you..." Bauer smiled bitterly.


    ¡°Niutou Chief?¡± Han Jin asked: ¡°Do they have a strong fighting power?¡±


    "How do you say..." Guevara thought for a moment: "With Saxon as an example, the bullhead fighters are weaker than Saxon, but if there are three or five bullhead fighters besieging Saxon, Saxon can''t support for a few minutes, and the bulls head. The chieftain¡¯s combat power is stronger than that of Saxon. Of course, this is not absolute. Just like the difference between angels, some bullhead chiefs are even stronger than me.¡±


    ¡°How many bullheads are there?¡± asked Han Jin.


    "I don''t know." Bauer shook his head. "I have only participated in several battles, and the Abyss army has divided into five roads. I can''t appear on all battlefields at the same time."


    "Your lords have not calculated?" Han Jindao.


    "The Freedom Federation has no lords. They have parliaments, consuls, and city owners. The supreme power is controlled by the House of Lords and the House of Commons. The House of Lords is composed of nobles. The House of Commons is a representative elected from the civilian population. Bauer, Am I right?" Guevara.


    "Yes." Bauer responded and turned his attention back to Han Jin: "Adults, our system has been completely disrupted, and many cities are fighting each other."


    "The difference in strength... is too great." Han Jin sighed. Saxon is also a decent head of the army. If Saxon can''t even beat a bullhead, the whole legion can be imagined. Listen to the abalone. In the tone of his voice, his Guards Knights were attacked by a group of Bullheads, so they would not be strong in the second Swordsmen.


    Lang Ning, Winston, Saxon, etc. You look at me, I look at you, silent, their morale has been hit.


    "Can the strength of the Tauren Chiefs surpass the Golden Bimeng Warrior?" Sinner smiled.


    "Golden than the Mongolian warrior?" Bauer sighed, replied: "Golden Bimeng warrior is the deserved king of land war!"


    "Keep in mind, we have eliminated the orcs! How? Are the heads of the bulls afraid of you?" said Sinner.


    Saxon¡¯s spirit rose, hehe laughed: ¡°They? As long as there are adults, they are not shit!¡±


    But Guevara and others can''t laugh. The Orcs were once a very powerful race, but their luck was too bad. In order to **** the highest power, Fossa killed even his father. Uncles, brothers and sisters were almost Being killed, the overall strength of the orc family was hit harder than ever before, and then Fossa went to Solomon, who was on the celestial genius, and was kept out of breath for decades. Then Rhinen was killed. Sa, it can be said that Han Jin made a fatal blow when the orc family was most vulnerable.


    Among the hundreds of thousands of orcs, there are not many elite warriors, and the immortal soldiers who have been attacked by thousands of miles have become the last straw to crush the orcs. Compared with the orcs and the abyss, there is no comparability. From Bower''s simple description, one can draw a conclusion. Donald has a **** book, which is the elite of the abyss world.


    "Adult!" Bauer suddenly remembered something, and hurriedly said: "Before I left the Freedom Federation, I got a terrible news from the prisoner!"


    "What news?" Han Jin asked.


    "Because Catherine suddenly left the abyss army, Donald decided to change the commander. It is estimated that the flame tyrant will appear in the Freedom Federation."


    Donald, Van Luding and Catherine are the three giants of the abyss, and the power of the flame tyrant is not as good as them, but not far from each other, it is also a big man.


    "Flame tyrant?" Han Jin frowned.


    "What about Medusa? Are they equally impressed with you?" Gao Bin asked Bower.


    Not counting the Titans, Medusa is the most difficult thing in all creatures with long-range strike ability. The elf shooter is close to the enemy, and the result will be very bad, but Medusa is not afraid, they can release Sharp arrows can also be used to launch fierce close combat.


    In the abyss world, the status of the Medusa race is still above the evil eye, and it is the backbone of the well-deserved battlefield.


    "Medusa is much more terrible than evil eyes..." Bower recalled the scene at that time, his face could not help but reveal a bit of painful color. "The range of evil eyes is far, but as long as our soldiers can die Rushing in front of them, even an ordinary fighter can kill three or four evil eyes alone, but Medusa¡¯s close combat capability is too strong, and the soldiers who have rushed to them in front of them In addition to those high-ranking warriors who can support for a long time, the lower-level fighters are simply killed by the second!"


    "The Medusas are also equipped with magical props?" Han Jin suddenly asked.


    When Baoer thought about it for a moment, he replied, "It should be no, but even then, Medusa is already terrible."


    "We used to see evil eyes in Black Crow City. Their fighting power doesn''t seem to be very strong." Sasio said: "Those high-order evil eyes are terrible?"


    "Ordinary evil eyes can only release one ray at a time," Gao Bin said slowly. "And high-order evil eyes can release three or five rays at a time, and the attack power is much stronger than ordinary evil eyes. It can even penetrate steel. In a sense, they are the best long-range strike units because... because of the speed of the rays."


    "During the First World War, the evil eye brought great trouble to the mainland. Their threat exceeded the Medusa and exceeded the Minotaur." Adolf suddenly said.


    "At that time, it seems that the evil eye family has three monarchs."


    "Yes, even the strongest plane, the great power angel Alpha has been hurt by evil eyes." Adolf nodded.


    "How can this be?"


    "No one can avoid the ray attack of evil eyes." Han Jin said slowly, he personally experienced that life itself can not surpass the speed of light, and then a strong life does not work, but from the evil eye lifts the tentacles, condenses the magic It takes a few seconds for the radiation to be released. The high-ranking power can use this time to deal with it. Otherwise, the evil eye will be invincible, and his Hanjin will not live today.


    "The three evil-eyed monarchs have been killed. You said... Is the monarch in the evil eye now?" Gao Bindao.


    "Not very likely." Jeddes indulged for a moment: "If there is a evil-eyed monarch in that army, Donald does not need to bring the flame tyrant."


    The strength of the abyss is divided into different continents. Donald, Van Luding and Catherine are of course semi-god. Below is the monarch-level power. However, the monarch-level power in the abyss world is generally better than the super-stronger on the mainland. Awesome, in the words of Catherine, the monarch is the child who has just stepped into the door of power, and does not know how to embark on a real journey.


    "Ball, what do you know?" Han Jindao.


    "I know, I have already said it." Bauer said.


    "Take the details of the battles you participated in in detail." Guevara said slowly: "Don''t be afraid of cumbersome, maybe, you have overlooked some important things."


    Bauer indulged for a while, and spoke up, from pre-war preparations, adjustments, scenes in battle, post-war moods, chaos in the free federation, etc., as long as he could think of it, all in front of everyone.


    As soon as it was near dusk, Bauer finally finished, and his physical strength recovered after more than two hours of rest was exhausted. His face became pale. He had to use his hands to hold the table to stabilize his body shape. Finally, he was in Korea. Under the indication, the trembling sat down.


    "Trouble..." Gaobin shook his head. "If they attack us, it is much easier. We have to attack them..."


    "I decided." Han Jin said slowly.


    Bauer found that during the discussion, it seemed that everyone did not respect the lord Raphael, but when the lord Rafael said that ''I decided,'' the atmosphere suddenly became silent, and everyone was silent and staring. The person making the decision.


    "To tell the truth, the structure of our holy crown city is somewhat deformed." Han Jin smiled, then reached out and grabbed the soul-seeking beads, caressed by hand, and the soul-dropping beads became a small pyramid of half a foot high, suspended above the table: Other places, like this tower, the more they go down, the bigger and more solid their reserves are, and we are just the opposite."


    "Yeah, our cutting-edge power can be said to be the most powerful in the mainland." Guevara smiled: "There are only a few semi-god-level powerhouses in the mainland? We have occupied two if Rafael''s If the plan is successful, it will become three, huh, huh..."


    Bauer was shocked. Besides the Rafael lord, who else is a semi-god-level powerhouse? His sight fell involuntarily on Adolf, because that position is second only to Hanjin.


    "So, I don''t want to bring the soldiers to the Freedom of the Commonwealth. It is to use their own disadvantages to compete with the enemy''s strengths." Han Jin said slowly: "A Warrior is enough for us."


    Guevara, Jeddis and others looked at each other and did not speak.


    "They have a total of 300,000 troops, just a war god, will it be too reluctant?" asked Green.


    "The Freedom Federation does not have its own army. Our mission is to solve all the abyss powerhouses." Han Jin said slowly.


    Geng Green thought for a moment, no more.


    "Mr. Guevara, Jeddis, you two left, keep our home." Han Jindao, then transferred his gaze to Zeng Green: "Mr. Green, can you develop a laboratory for konjac?" Transfer to the Ares?"


    After thinking about Green, he said, "Yes."


    "Then step up and do it, I need your help." Han Jin¡¯s meaning is obvious. He is going to the Freedom Federation and he wants to bring Green.


    Then Han Jin looked at Spencer again, and Spencer attended the military conference, but from beginning to end, he never spoke.


    "Mr. Spencer, have you mastered the production process of the konjac? Can you do it independently?"


    "almost."


    "So, do you want to go with us to the Free Confederation, or to return to the capital of the elements?" Han Jin asked.


    "There are already nine konjac scorpions installed on the Ares. Your manpower seems to be insufficient." Spencer whispered: "Let my two students go back."


    Not every magician can manipulate the konjac, but in addition to Yalinna, there are only four great magicians, Hogan, Kane, Resley and Lorraine.


    ¡°Thank you very much.¡± Han Jin smiled, then turned his eyes to Bauer: ¡°Bauer, if there are not too many accidents, how long do you estimate the free federation can support?¡±


    Bauer thought for a moment: "Up to two months."


    "At least?"


    "Minimum... maybe it can''t be supported now." Bauer smiled bitterly: "The connection between our cities has been interrupted and we can''t understand the situation in other cities."


    "How long did it take you to get to the Holy City?" Han Jin asked.


    "Add up... there are eleven days."


    "That is, I have to subtract eleven days in two months?"


    "Yes."


    "That''s it, we have ten to fifteen days to prepare." Han Jindao: "Lang Ning, Winston, you several heads of the army assisted Mr. Guevara to protect the Holy City, Kane, you and Lang Ning hand over, After our expedition, the command of the Magic Corps was temporarily held by Lang Ning."


    "Okay." Kane nodded.


    "Everyone else, I went to the Freedom Federation with me." Han Jin paused: "Do you have any objections?"


    Guevara sighed a little, he was a little reluctant, but think about it, Han Jin, they are gone, the family really needs to see family, it is not enough to rely on a Jedisi alone.


    "Gaobin, what is your opinion?" Han Jin asked, several military leaders left, Guevara and Jeddis stayed, and everyone else went with him to the Freedom Federation, which naturally included Gaobin and Lydia. And the elves of the dragons have no heads, which may make Gaobin worry.


    "I have no problem with Lydia." Gao Bindao.


    Lydia shrugged her shoulders, and the meaning was obvious. This guy often used her as her master. She used to...


    Jedice¡¯s gaze swept one by one from Han Jin, Adolf and others. After a moment, he suddenly laughed: ¡°You all go to the Freedom Federation... Oh, the Ares should be regarded as the most terrible war fortress in history. I I believe that you will bring a big surprise to the abyss race."


    "War of the War?" Greene suddenly stood up, stunned for a long while, and laughed: "Jades, you remind me, haha... you remind me!"

 Chapter 520： Different world bombers

    Chapter 5, the different world bombers


    In the anxious wait of Bauer, time passed, and finally, the strong men of the Holy City were ready to leave, and the civilians also knew that their lords were going to expedite the freedom of the federation. When the Ares rose into the sky, people They told each other that they stopped their work and came to the street to watch the God of War.


    Jedice and Guevara will of course come to see off, but those who have reached such a realm do not like to be cumbersome. In many cases, a look and a smile are enough, and there is no need to chatter and express their feelings.


    Standing on the wall, watching the God of War flying farther and farther, gradually became a little black spot, and finally disappeared into the sky, Guevara sighed: "Let''s go back."


    Jedice didn''t answer, but he was still staring at the stone pillar next to him.


    "What happened to you?" Guevara discovered the abnormality of Jeddis.


    "Have you heard a voice?" Jedice whispered.


    "What sound?" Guevara cocked her ears, but did not hear anything.


    "What did you do last night?" Jedith said.


    "Raphael said that he is going to start today, so I went to bed early, can I get up early to get up early, what happened?"


    "It''s a pity, you are not at the scene." Jedice showed a hint of regret: "When Raphael completed this magical array, the entire night sky changed color, and the starlight was covered by an invisible force, in front of me. The world has become dark, and the fingers are not visible. The wind is as heavy as the lead. I can clearly hear that there is an indescribable voice in the wilderness, just like... as if there are countless ghosts crying. It¡¯s so big, you really didn¡¯t feel anything?¡±


    "No..." Guevara shook his head.


    "That should be Raphael''s magic array set on the Ares to shield the outside world from change."


    "Right, Rafael and you said no, how to open this magic array?"


    "I asked, he said that except for him, no one else can control this magical array." Jeddis said: "Otherwise, I will let him leave Harley."


    "That is, if the Holy City was attacked, Rafael could only be brought back?" Guevara indulged for a moment: "Geng Green''s idea is too crazy, and he does not know if he can succeed."


    "I believe in him." Jeddes smiled.


    "It is said that you are old rivals, do you really believe him?"


    "Because I have tasted the lesson." Jedice said: "In the beginning, Geng Green said that he would develop a weapon that would destroy all magical effects. I also thought he was crazy and set a gamble with him."


    "Haha... then you must have lost."


    "There is no way. At that time, I suspected that it would be more than one for me to increase Green. Even Nikolay did not believe it." Jeddy shrugged.


    "He is indeed a genius..." Guevara murmured.


    "Oh, Geng Green has a lot of weird dreams, and the konjac is just one of them." Jeddy smiled. "You think his thoughts are crazy. In fact, when he succeeded in making the konjac, on the one hand At the request of Nikolay, I continued to make the konjac, and on the other hand, I started to study."


    "I hope he can succeed," Guevara whispered.


    ****


    In just five days, the Ares arrived on the outskirts of the Freedom Federation. On this former battlefield, there were no intact buildings, and there were ruins everywhere. The rotted bodies of humans and abyss were everywhere. Even if the Ares stayed in the sky, everyone could clearly feel the thick **** atmosphere.


    "This is the city we fell in first." Bauer looked at the horror below, and the tone was a bit heavy.


    The magicians such as Ginger, Elena, Hogan, and Spengde kept turning the eye of perspective, and the entire city had been searched for a while. In addition to some warcraft that feed on carrion, the city below. Unable to find a living human being, even though I have already understood the atrocities of the abyss, I still have a shocking feeling in the face of such a miserable scene.


    The Ares continued to move forward. It didn''t take long for a lion that hovered in the sky to find this behemoth and quickly turned around and flew back.


    "Hogen, knock it down." Han Jin said, just use this lion to test the locking function of the konjac. It was only tested with a vampire, and the speed of the lion is more than that of a vampire. Just go ahead.


    Hogan promised to go to the äÎ äÎ ,, put his hand on the crystal table and slowly move it, the whole body is also adjusting direction with Hogan''s movement, very quickly, the lion''s The figure appears in the crystal ball.


    With the loud bang of the bang, the smashing arrow spurred out and accurately hit the distant lion that was escaping in the distance. Under the huge impact, the lion was instantly turned into a group. Blood fog is like blooming a beautiful fireworks in midair.


    Han Jin nodded with satisfaction, and even the lions could not escape the lock of the konjac, which means that the äÎ äÎ åó åó ɱËÀ ɱËÀ ɱËÀ ɱËÀ ¡£ ¡£ ¡£ ¡£ ¡£ ¡£ ¡£ ¡£ ¡£ ¡£ ¡£ ¡£ ¡£ ¡£ ¡£ ¡£ ¡£ ¡£


    With the gradual deepening of the Ares, more and more abyss races discovered this huge ship floating in the air. After a brief panic, evil eyes and Medusa attacked the invaders. However, they soon discovered that this scattered and small-scale attack could not cause any damage to the hull. They could only watch the Ares flying from their heads.


    The ship''s Bauer has been stunned by this situation. His impression of the unbreakable rays seems to have lost the power of the past. Even if the hull is not accessible, it disappears without a trace.


    There are more and more evil eyes and Medusa, and there are some Minotaurs. The main force of the Abyss army should have been deep inside the Freedom Federation. The God of War has only turned a large circle to attract hundreds of evil eyes and Medusa. Only one thing has been proved. The abyss race is carrying out the extinction strategy. These evil eyes and Medusa stay behind, just to kill all the survivors.


    On the God of War, everyone''s look became cold, and the eyes were stimulating them while they were stimulating them.


    The Ares is getting slower and slower, and finally hovering in the air, Han Jin said faintly: "It''s almost."


    The people immediately understood the intention of Han Jin. This is the first battle of the Freedom of the Freedom. It is of great significance. It must be a good start. The question is, who is going to take the shot?


    "I only wonder one thing." Geng Green said slowly: "Since this is a war launched by Donald, why did you only see evil eyes, Medusa and Minotaur? How did the abyss of the Abyss demon appear?"


    "Probably... Donald is not at ease." Gail¡¯s manager indulged: "Although Nikolay ruined the mountains, but the foundation of the Holy See is deep, he does not know how much power the Holy See has left."


    "Evil eyes, Medusa, Minotaur are affected by the magic of light, will be greatly weakened, but only weakened, and the vassal race of the abyss devil will be hurt." Spencer whispered "Quickly, once Donald has determined the strength of the Holy See, the vassal of the devil will appear. Maybe, at the moment they are on the road."


    "I have a hunch." Han Jin smiled: "Don''t forget the Undead Legion led by the Great Lich Denver."


    "Adult, you mean that Denver will also appear?" Spencer was a little surprised.


    Han Jin sighed and did not answer.


    The more the Bauer is listening to his face, the more unsightly he is, the abyss army that almost made the Freedom Federation collapse. Is it just a vanguard? What other vassal races and undead corps? How does it sound like the end of the world...


    The evil eyes gathered underneath and the Medusas are desperately releasing the attack. The Minotaurs are also roaring loudly. They can''t dream of it. How many strong people are gathered on this strange ship, if anyone reveals the news to them? They have long since escaped, and how far they can escape.


    "Raphael, let me come." Elena whispered.


    Adolf¡¯s heart was tangled, the honor of the first battle attracted him, and the fragility of the enemy made him too lazy to take his own hands. He was lost in hesitation.


    "Good." Han Jin nodded.


    Elena smiled and walked to the front of the dead bird in a few steps: "Baby, are you ready?"


    The dead bird looked at Yalina sideways, saw that Yalina slowly arranged the magic robe, and took out the magic wand. She immediately understood the meaning of Yalina, excited to shake her head and make a high-pitched voice.


    "Let''s go." Yalina''s figure floated up and settled on the dead bird.


    The dead bird immediately swept the wings, and the oblique spurs shot at high altitude. In a blink of an eye, it flew hundreds of meters, and the figure suddenly stopped in the air. Then a group of rich fireworks exploded in the dead bird, and then the undead bird turned and turned. Go down and go.


    Spencer came to the side of the ship and stared at Yalin without hesitation. He only knew that Yalena had become the real big magician, but she had never seen the advanced Jaina release the magic, so He is very looking forward to it.


    The dead birds are too rare. It can even be said that they only survive in the legend. The soldiers in the abyss saw the appearance of the dead birds, and they did not realize the crisis. They only watched the spectacular scene.


    Like the dead bird, Yalina¡¯s body is also swallowing a crimson flame. She sings a spell softly, and then the magic wand has slowly swayed forward.


    The blue sky suddenly became a fiery red, and then a giant red column of reddish enamel appeared at a high altitude, wrapped in a smashing force, and rushed down.


    Ten Gray Drop!


    Compared with the previous nine-Gray descending technique, the attack range of the ten-Gray descending technique is much larger, and the diameter of the mine-column is also increased. Each of the pillars has a thickness of five or six meters, and the vertical sounding momentum is even more. It is fierce and fierce, as if it can destroy all obstacles.


    Boom... banging and banging... The ground blew up a group of sky-high fires, the crimson fireworks swayed wildly, the bright white arcs flowed like water, the golden Mars fluttered in the sky, only in an instant, the number of squares Within a hundred meters of the ground, there are many abyss soldiers who have been swallowed up.


    Even more terrible is the combination of Elena and the Phoenix! When Yalena released the nine-Gray drop technique, because all the mental power was used to release the magic, it was difficult for the body to move freely. Now with the help of the baby, everything becomes completely different.


    The dead bird flies at an unimaginable speed. No matter where it flies, the giant thunder pillars are centered on Yalinna and fall vertically. The perfect fusion of electricity and fire makes the power of the 10 Gray drop. I don¡¯t know how much it¡¯s raised, the dull air tearing, the ground tremble, the constant roar, and


    The tragic sounds that are occasionally heard are powerful proofs. Most Abyss warriors have even had no time to feel the pain, and they have turned into fly ash.


    This is no longer a magician in the traditional sense, but a supersonic bomber in a different world!


    Only the first wave of thunder, let hundreds of abyss soldiers slay the fire, the remaining soldiers can understand this, what kind of opponents they met, fighting spirits immediately collapsed, fled, just the speed of their escape and the dead birds In comparison, it is like a snail crawling.


    When the last abyssal warrior fell in the fire, the immortal bird made an unspeakable scream, then circling a half circle and flying to the **** of war. This time, without Yalinna, it took back the fireworks of the bodyguard.


    Yalena jumped from the dead bird and smiled and said to Han Jin: "Reporting adults, the enemy has all been wiped out!"


    Yalena¡¯s face is full of pride. She speaks with Han Jin in this tone. Her meaning is already obvious. You must praise me!


    Han Jin was fascinated, and Yalina¡¯s sharpness far exceeded his expectations. At this time, he really understood why Catherine congratulated him! And looking at the face of Elena, it seems that it does not consume much, or that the baby''s ability to give birth to her is enough to support her to continue fighting, perhaps... He Hanjin wants to abdicate and let the sage, the main attacker of the Ares should be replaced Elena is right. Because of his limited energy, the lethality released in a battle is limited and must be used on the blade.


    Not only Han Jin, but others on the Ares are also in horror. Everyone knows that the first battle must be a good start, but the red is too powerful...


    Since the advancement of Yalina, the Holy Crown City has been safe and sound, and Yalena has no chance to join the battle. Although she knows that Yalena must be stronger than before, but it is much stronger, it cannot be specifically measured. At this moment, Yalina The facts gave everyone an unacceptable surprise.


    Spencer¡¯s line of sight has always stayed on the ground, the magic effect has disappeared, but the ground is still covered by fire and smoke. Through the fire and smoke, you can see a big pit on the ground. It was caused by a giant thunderbolt bombardment of the ground.


    Change to himself, can you stand the attack of Yalina? Spencer is thinking about this question... It is not that he is hostile to Yalena, but that a super-powerful person is born naturally.


    "What''s wrong with you?" Yalena felt that something was wrong, and everyone seemed to be in a daze.


    "Miss Elena..." Zeng Green sighed: "I''m sure, in less than a year, your name will be resounding over the entire continent!" Genglin wanted to say that Yalena would become the **** of war. Rabham, the elf messenger Doreen got the hero of reverence, but the four heroes were not very good. In order to avoid it, he changed his mind.


    "I..." Yalina''s face was a little red, although she wanted to get praise, but the praise of Greene was too heavy, she felt that she could not afford it.


    "Unfortunately, unfortunately! The Duke is not here!" Spencer slammed the ship''s side, and he was so excited that he was too excited.


    Han Jin walked slowly to the front of Yalina, smiling and stroking the hair of Yalina, then turned to look at Bauer: "Ball, do you know the direction of the city of Esnoli?"


    "Know," Bauer said in a trembling voice. He almost shouted involuntarily a few times ago. The strong people of the Holy City were terrible! He thought that only the lord Raphael and the eccentric old man deserve attention, and now he understands that he is too wrong!


    "We don''t have to be too entangled with the Abyss army. It''s important to save people." Han Jin whispered: "Go directly to the city of Esnoli."


    ****


    Under the guidance of Bauer, it took only two days. The Ares came to the sky above the city of Esnoli, looking down from the sky. The countless rays formed a raging frenzy that enveloped the magic knot of the city. The boundary has apparently reached the limit, suddenly disappeared, and suddenly reappeared. It should be that the magicians took the initiative to close the Master Tower, so as to prevent the magical enchantment from being forcibly defeated and causing irreversible damage. Of course, this is forced to help, although Preserving the Master Tower in the city, but the loss of the magic crystal has doubled. In the empty space where the magic enchantment disappeared, from time to time, the courageous Tauren warrior jumped directly to the city, but was immediately killed several times by his human warriors, and the rays released by the evil eye directly hit the wall, so that The walls of the stone walls have also become riddled with holes.


    Bauer breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, he finally got back in time. If at some time in the evening, I am afraid that the city of Esnoli has been drowned by the abyss.


    "Adult! Look at the sky!" A guard suddenly reached out to the sky and shouted in surprise.


    The governor, Kemoraki, heard the words and looked up. He was seeing the huge hull of the Ares slowly descending from the sky, and he could not help but be shocked. He quickly rushed to the place where the God of War landed, while The guards around me told me, "I will inform everyone to step up their alert! Also, let Snari come to see me soon!"


    The Ares stopped above the magical enchantment of Esnoli City, and then the two figures jumped out of the boat, flashing without it, and the next moment, appeared inside the magic enchantment.


    The killing of the abyss and the abyss in the past few days has tightened the nerves of the soldiers. Everyone is holding their eyes on the two figures, and as soon as they find something wrong, they will immediately throw out their weapons.


    Seeing Bower¡¯s familiar face, Kemalage was relieved, and the warriors who knew Bauer were more directly cheering. Those who know the insider know what Bauer¡¯s appearance means. In fact, the city of Esnoli can stick to the present, but it is inseparable from the unwavering minds of the soldiers, but Bower¡¯s life is going to break out to find the reinforcements. It has become a glimmer of hope in everyone¡¯s heart.


    When Ambassador Bauer came back with the reinforcements, we won. People always comfort themselves, comforting the people around them, and passing on the 10th and the 10th, causing Bauer¡¯s name to be hanged by people. It has reached a household level and has become a hero in everyone¡¯s heart. character.


    Of course, Bauer doesn''t know that there is such a gain in this trip. The starting point is very simple. For his hometown and his loved ones, he has to embark on the road of nine deaths, if not Constance. The silk army is there, then he has no chance to enjoy such glory.


    At this moment, Bauer has become synonymous with the reinforcements in the eyes of the people. The great Bauer is back in peace, so will the reinforcements be far behind?


    I don''t know who first shouted Bauer''s name, and immediately triggered the enthusiasm of the crowd. The shouts of countless people all came together into one voice.


    Bauer! Bauer! People cheered from the heart, and the joy of life was even blurred their eyes.


    Bauer, who couldn''t figure out the situation, was obviously scared by people''s enthusiasm. He even suspected that if he went on like this, he would soon be swallowed up by the crowd.


    Kemalaki is also very excited, but finally did not forget his duties, while sending people to appease the excited people, while welcoming up, this is a bit inconsistent with his master''s identity, if in peacetime, Kemalaki should be more What I did was stand there waiting for the guests to appear.


    However, the current situation has not allowed him to put on the shelf of the ruling official. The reinforcements brought by Bauer can be regarded as the last straw of the Freedom Federation. In the number of ceremonies, Kemalaki did not dare to have the slightest scorn.


    The city owner of the city of Esnoli, Snari, followed closely behind Kemorac. Just a few minutes ago, he still complained that Kemoraki was calling him from the battlefield, but at this time Nalley had already thrown that unhappiness behind him. He just wanted to see Bauer soon, and asked when the reinforcements would arrive.


    The magicians in the Master Tower received the order, first releasing the magical cannon that welcomed the welcome, giving a hint to the distant friends, and then collectively closing the Master Tower. The Ares slowly descended, and then the magicians could not wait to open. The Master Tower, because they know that every minute of magic enchantment disappears, causing hundreds of casualties.


    "Bower, you are back! Great... great..." Kemalaqi was greeted with Bauer on the surface, but actually observed the young people around Bauer and guessed the other side. Identity. It was a handsome and handsome young man. Although he stood still and did not speak, but he felt an unspeakable power. Kemorazi knew that long-term grasp of power can develop this temperament. It seems that this young man should be a young and upstart that Rafael trusts.


    "This is the consul of our free federation, Kemalage." Bower came up and said, "This is the owner of the city of Iceli, the master of the city."


    Bauer also respectfully turned to Han Jin. "This is the king of the Holy Crown, Lord Raphael."


    king? ! Kemalaki and Snari were both stunned at the same time. When did the king appear in the northeastern region? Then they reacted, Rafael? This young man turned out to be the demigod of the fallen angel Catherine? !


    "Welcome...Welcome..." Kemorazi¡¯s eloquence has been very good, but at the moment, because of the excessive shock, I don¡¯t even know what to say.


    "Hello, Dear Archon," Han Jin smiled and then scanned the circle: "It seems that the city has been baptized with war." Don''t say how frustrating the soldiers in the city are, even the ruling The official Ke Mo Laqi himself is also a disheveled, full of oil and sweat.


    "Yeah..." Kemorazi has a thousand words to say, think about the hardships and sufferings of these days, he could not help but smash.


    ¡°You should have nothing to prepare?¡± Han Jin said with a smile: ¡°So... do you mind if you don¡¯t mind being on my boat? Some friends want to introduce it to you.¡±


    Han Jin¡¯s request was a bit rude. When he came to the city of Esnoli, he should be hosted by the people here. Inviting the other party to board the ship is not a taste of the host, but Kemora can¡¯t take care of it. He laughs: "Alright, please ask first."


    After the guest set aside, Han Jin was the first to fly on the Ares. As soon as he stepped onto the deck, Kemalaki was shocked by the dozens of Titans, but his heart was even more happy, even the Titans The ability to receive his majesty, it seems that this Raphael is really well-deserved.


    The people sat down at the table, and during this time, Bauer had introduced the people around Han Jin. With the introduction of Bauer one by one, the eyes of Kemalaki and Snari were more and more jealous. The bigger it is, it is obviously a great shock.


    It¡¯s not that Kemalage¡¯s ruler¡¯s power is not enough, but the facts are too alarming.


    The only semi-god-level powerhouse of the Holy See, Adolf; former president of the Magical Kingdom of the Magnificent Light, Grengreen; daughter of the Grand Duke of Solomon, the great magician Yalina; Thunder Titan, Dominie; opened the mark of God Gao Bin, Xiannier''s brother and sister; the chief magician of the Phoenix Bird Corps, Spencer...


    Any one of these people has the capital of a famous one. It is no exaggeration to say that it is enough to subvert a country with these people alone.


    No one can be indifferent in the face of such a strong lineup. Think about it in another way. Can you bring so many powerful people to your knees, and what kind of incredible power should the young king named Raphael have in front of him?


    For Raphael suddenly changed from the lord they saw to the king, Kemalaki and Snari no longer feel unacceptable, such a lineup, I am afraid that sweeping the entire continent is not difficult. In their view, the strong base of the holy crown city, the base of the army must be huge to the extreme, only need to pick a few from these strong, and then bring hundreds of thousands of troops is enough to fight 300,000 abyss army It¡¯s got a drop of water.


    And the problem is here, why is the other party actually posing such a huge lineup? Very unreasonable, isn''t their purpose more than an abyssal race? Kemoraki could not help but suspect the true purpose of Han Jin and others.


    If Han Jin knows Kemalaki¡¯s inner thoughts, he will definitely scream. Who makes the strength structure of the holy crown city like this? With so many strong people, there are only troops with less than 100,000 people. I¡¯m afraid No one will believe when going out.


    "His Rafael, how many reinforcements did you bring this time?" Kemoraki asked, if the number of troops brought by the other party exceeded 500,000, then it is certain that their true purpose is absolutely not so simple!


    "Only those of us are here." Han Jin replied with a smile.


    what? ! Kemoraki heard almost no fainting, joking... Even if you are a super-powerful, but there are hundreds of thousands of abyss troops outside the city, even if you stand there for you to cut, you have to cut soft!


    "How? Not enough?" Han Jin looked at the horrified Kemoraki with some funny laughs. "The strong people in the abyss army are handed over to us to solve, including the upcoming flame tyrant, as for the rest. Those of you, you should not be able to do it?"


    Although Han Jin¡¯s argument has some truth, what makes Kemorach puzzling is why the other party would rather dispatch so many powerful people and not mobilize the army?


    At this time, Bauer suddenly walked to the side of Kemoraki and whispered, "Adult, I asked for a request when I asked Rafael to come to aid."


    "What requirements?" Kemoraqi brows a little, and his heart is a bit strange. It is reasonable to say that the conditions should be raised by the other party. How did Bauer do it?


    "I hope that the Freedom Federation will be able to incorporate the map of Lord Raphael."


    "Are you crazy?!" Snelly, the city owner of the city of Esnoli, was furious and took a seat from the seat.


    "Snally, sit down!" Kemoraki said in a deep voice, Snari dared to swear at Bower, but could not help but obey the orders of the Archon, and had to sit down reluctantly, but his eyes Still holding Bauer, it¡¯s too much. Isn¡¯t this a sale of the Freedom Federation?


    Kemoraki down his eyes on Bauer. Bauer¡¯s personality has always been clear, he has acted steadily and dare to take responsibility. Although he has a slick mouth, he is not hurtful, especially in such a big event, he is even less likely. Acting rashly, what is the reason for Bauer to make such a decision? But think about the situation in the hands of the Freedom Federation. Kemoraki felt that he had some understanding of Bauer''s thoughts at the time, and he could survive at least, and without the reinforcements, the Freedom Federation would probably vanish in the next war.


    Thinking of this, Kemoraki''s mouth could not help but reveal a bitter smile. Once upon a time, the splendid free federation needed to rely on others to continue to survive.


    Seeing that Kemalaki¡¯s face is changing, Han Jin and others have not made a sound, just waiting quietly. They know that the old man who is over half a hundred years old is making a difficult choice.

 Chapter 521： Fight

    Chapter 52, Battle


    Is it dependent on the more powerful forces to survive, or should be vigorously going to destruction? No one can give a correct answer on this question.


    If it is only Kemalaki himself, it is easier to choose some. No matter which way he chooses, he has absolute freedom. However, the decision he is about to make is linked to the fate of millions of civilians in the Freedom of the Confederacy. Kemoraki cannot be considered without care.


    This is not a simple question of life or death. Choosing attachment means that the glory of the free federation will be ruined in his hands for Kemalaki, but at the same time it will allow people living in the Freedom Federation to spend the time. Disaster. And if you choose to face the abyss army alone, and do not consider whether the free federation now has this strength, just the soldiers who will die in this war will reach a huge number, which is what Canmoraki can''t afford. .


    More crucially, although the strong people of the Holy City have never spoken, but these people sitting there, they have given Kemoraki great pressure, he can not imagine what consequences if he refuses to attach The reinforcements that Bauer is dying to find may become enemies in the next moment. In that case, the Freedom Federation will really fall into a state of annihilation.


    Han Jin just sat quietly, although in the current situation, the free federation has no better choice, but Han Jin can understand the pain in Kemoraki''s heart.


    After dozens of days of hard work and dozens of days of suffering, Kemorazi has long been in a hurry. In other words, this is the time when Cameraki is most likely to collapse, and Hanjin has chosen this opportunity to put pressure on Kaimorazi. It''s hard to predict what kind of results will result. Usually, people who are under pressure will make very extreme choices, or simply give in, or die.


    At this moment, several guards rushed to the Ares, and the Titans responsible for the guards did not stop, let them rushed over.


    "The ruling official is not good!" one of the guards called out: "There are elements of the Mage Tower that have been disordered. They demand that the Master Tower be closed immediately, otherwise the Mage Tower is likely to explode!"


    Kemorazi was shocked. He looked at the guards of the God of War and looked at Han Jin. He found that Han Jin and others were still sitting there indifferently. He understood that if he did not let go, the strongman of the Holy City We will continue to wait.


    mean? Kemorazi showed a bitter smile. He didn''t want to blame the other party, because he knew that if the attack was on the Holy Crown City, then the Holy City sent people to the Freedom Federation for help, and he would also propose similar conditions to the other party.


    He is suffering, he is helpless, everything comes from his lack of corresponding power!


    For a long time, Kemalaki finally made a decision and slowly turned his attention to Han Jin. During this time, he seemed to be old and younger: "Lord Rafael, if I refused you, you really Can you watch the civilians in the city be slaughtered?"


    "Humanism has always lacked the story of fratricidalism." Han Jin smiled: "If the Freedom Federation becomes my enemy after we win the war, what is the significance of everything I do today?" Don''t get me wrong, I didn''t threaten you, I just... I don''t want to regret what I have done."


    Geng Green nodded hard. He strongly agreed with what Han Jin had said. Two days ago, he witnessed the death of Yalena. He suddenly remembered the story of the first world war, although he did not say it at the time. The sentiment that has been generated has been hovering in his mind.


    ¡°Do you still remember the story of the heroic era?¡± Geng Green coughed.


    The eyes of everyone are concentrated on Geng Green, and everyone does not understand what it is to increase the number of times that Green suddenly suddenly came to the ancient times.


    "The four heroes made a fatal mistake. They wanted to repel the attack of the abyss race first, and then rebuild the order! Ha ha..." Greene revealed a smile: "They are really wrong, in the face of the threat of destruction." The strong can do the same, because everyone''s goals are the same! But when you see the dawn of victory, friendship will deteriorate... It is undeniable that life is self-interested, selfish, once bad The greed that is suppressed by the living environment will surely become unrestrained as the living environment improves. You, we must not let the tragedy repeat itself! From now on, we must rebuild the order, the enemies in front and the enemies of the future. In essence, there is no difference!"


    The words of Geng Green are very sharp, and even show their hostility naked. He is telling Kaimolazi. If you refuse to merge into the territory of the Holy City, then you are our enemy and there is no difference between the abyss and the abyss.


    The people who belong to the Freedom of the Union are speechless, including Kemalaki, where history is placed. Four heroes who have saved the world, none of them have a good end, they can not argue.


    "Okay..." Kemalaqi closed his eyes in pain, his strength was at a disadvantage, and his tongue fell into the wind. He finally gave up his last effort: "Raphael, in principle, I agree with you and Bao. The agreed agreement, but there are many details we need to discuss."


    After saying this, Kemoraki only felt that the whole person was relaxed, although this is equivalent to his own ruin of the Freedom Federation, but his decision also saved the lives of countless people in the Federation, Kemalaki Have a clear conscience.


    "I only need one of your promises, as for the details... It''s not the time, at least until your city is safe." Han Jin said with a smile: "You should understand the strength and composition of the enemies outside?" ¡±


    The stone in everyone¡¯s heart fell to the ground. Although the success of the free federation into the territory of the Holy City, Han Jin¡¯s strong people are very confident, but before Kemalaki¡¯s opening, everything is still Unknown.


    Now that the dust has been set, then the immediate priority is to solve the abyss army outside the city. The magic enchantment of Esnoli City is on the verge of collapse under the storm of the past few days, and it will not last long. Instead of waiting for the enemy to attack the city, it is better to take the initiative to attack. This task naturally falls to the strong people of the Holy City. After all, the Freedom Federation has many members and city owners, let them see the strength of Han Jin¡¯s shocking world. It is more effective than what kind of persuasion.


    "There are more than 100,000 abyss soldiers outside, most of them are evil eyes and Medusa. This should be only half of the strength of the abyss army. The rest of the abyss fighters should attack other cities." Kaimorazi brief introduction Road: "Raphael, what are your plans?"


    Just then, there was a loud alarm in the city, which was the signal that the magicians were preparing to close the Master Tower.


    "My plan is to destroy them." Han Jin smiled and stood up.


    "Adult, this is not a joke!" Kemora stunned. The strong people of the Holy Crown City are of great strength, but they do not bring the army. They want to repel the abyssal offense. They also need to work together. At least they have to come up with a rough plan. Otherwise, how can they cooperate?


    "Adults, you should also be able to see that our defense is very fragile, that is because... our magician is too much casual." Sinley, the city owner of Esnoli City, said: "Even our honorable The great Magisters Martin and Lord Howard were also assassinated by despicable evil eyes."


    "Assassination?" Han Jinyi, the big magician is not a kitten and a puppy. The standard for rating the mainland is the same. Can it be the strongest of the great magician, how can it be assassinated by evil eyes?


    "Thousands of high-order evil eyes are mixed in the abyss army. They have extremely terrible attack power and range. According to our estimation, their range can reach two kilometers. Lord Martin and Howard are just a moment... Uh..." Kemorazi sighed for a long time.


    Gao Bin and Xian Nier are so moved that the two-kilometer range has far exceeded them! During the First World War, the Elves'' archers and evil eyes fought, and they still had an advantage. God knows what Donald has done, and it makes the evil eyes so terrible! No wonder the abyss army did not stay in the northeast region and directly crossed the forest to attack the free federation. They not only did not put the holy crown city in their eyes, nor did they afford the elves. All belong to the long-range arms, and the range of one side is several times that of the other party. There is no doubt about who wins and who wins.


    "Bauer, you don''t seem to have said this." Zeng Qingdao.


    "I... I don''t know, I really don''t know." Bauer looked blank.


    "When Bauer left, we didn''t know that there were so many high-order evil eyes." Kemora said with a bitter smile: "When Martin and Lord Howard led the Magic Corps to support Esnopoli, we pulled back. The situation even occupied a certain advantage, so we decided to launch a counterattack, and the result... As a result, those high-order evil eyes volleyed once and killed Martin and Howe in an instant, and only a few magicians escaped from the entire Magic Army. Come back."


    "It doesn''t seem to be assassination..." Han Jin whispered.


    "Martin and Howard have released the mirror of magic, which can reflect the rays released by the evil eye, but the attacks released by the high-order evil eyes are terrible, even..."


    "Mirror of Magic? Are you talking about the sacred mirror of the ancient magic?" Zeng Green said: "You actually restored the ancient magic?"


    "No, the sacred mirror has a chance to bounce back the curse, and the mirror of magic is the magic created by Lord Martin, and the effect is only to reflect light."


    "I can create my own magic... I can imagine his talent." Zeng Green reveals the color of regret, and then asks: "Lord Martin should leave a note?"


    "Yes, I can give him his notes if you need it." Kemoraki has no idea of ??hiding.


    "Raphael, it¡¯s still like it used to be..." Gail said with a smile.


    "It''s boring!" Dominie said suddenly.


    "Yes, yes, it''s boring!" Yalena agreed with Dominique.


    This is the habit of the powerful people of the Holy Crown. Once they encounter strange and difficult or terrible enemies, they will usually be handed over to Hanjin before they find a suitable countermeasure. It is not that they are afraid of death. Because Hanjin always creates miracles, on the one hand, because Hanjin is the all-powerful. It is said that Hanjin is a warrior, but Han Jin can release a magical power that is extremely terrible. He said that Han Jin is a magician. He punches down and can actually reinvent Paladin Od, and Han Jin has life, which is the capital of mistakes. Han Jin is the most appropriate, and other people can''t recover once they make a mistake, just like the two great mages who Cameraki said.


    Kemolazi will take a look at this for a while, look at that for a while, he is confused, what is boring? The magical enchantment of Esnoli City has disappeared. It will not take long for the army of the abyss race to rush in, boring? !


    "Be careful." Sunil went to Han Jin and unconsciously arranged the shirt for Han Jin. She was also helpless.


    "It''s okay." Han Jin smiled: "Mr. Adolf, if the city is in danger of being broken, you have to come out, um... I will let them help you, but you must be careful not to be exposed to evil eyes. In the range, you can''t rush out of the city wall." After that, Han Jin''s right hand swayed the law, and then disappeared without a trace.


    The northern wall rises with a white magical bomb. It is a signal that needs support. Kemoraqi stands up and finds that the strong people of the holy crown city are still sitting indifferently, the most excessive non-Gal The general manager is his own, he actually poured a glass of wine for himself.


    "What about Rafael? Where did he go?" Kemalaqi looked around, but he couldn''t find Han Jin.


    "He went to find the troubles of the abyss fighters." Gail''s main pipeline.


    "That... what about you?" Kemora was anxious: "Hello, what are your plans?"


    "I? You have seen my plan." Gail said with a smile: "Just wait here."


    "What are you waiting for?"


    "Wait for Rafael to come back."


    Kemoraqi was so angry that he was staring at Venus. He saw it for the first time, and there were such shameless subordinates! Raphael, who is the king of the king, personally went to the front line to rush, but they had to sit on the boat and wait, and they said it shamelessly, too much! It is too much! ! Kemorazi suddenly realized that there are various contradictions within the Sacred Crown Group. Of course, this is normal. Rafael¡¯s strength is strong, but it is still too young to suppress many powerful people. If there is any future Esnopoli City can escape this robbery, he must find an opportunity to warn Raphael, for those who are close to the gods, no matter how important, you should find ways to eradicate!


    "They can''t support it." Adolf suddenly said, and then strode to the side of the ship, his body jumped up.


    Kemorazi is a bit embarrassed, Rafael is not too bad, isn''t there a subordinate who is willing to obey orders?


    At this moment, the two white Yao figures did not know where they came from, and followed Adolf.


    "That is... light angel?!" Kemoraqi was shocked and happy: "It is a semi-god-level powerhouse! Haha... I can summon two light angels at the same time!"


    "No." Bauer whispered, he was blushing for Kemorazi: "The Light Angel is the servant of Raphael."


    "Servant?" Kemorazi is stunned, and can let the proud light angels abandon self-esteem. This is impossible!


    Adolf is running at full speed on the street. The monks are mostly pure priests. This type of strongman is similar to Hanjin. It is also a versatile strongman. He prefers to fight because of the weak magic of the magic. To show your strength.


    Feeling the breath of the angel behind him, Adolf found that his blood had become hot, how long it had been without this feeling...


    The wall of Esnoli City has been seen in front, but there is a army that has rushed to support to block his way. Adolf will certainly not walk slowly behind him, simply leaping into the air.


    The two light angels caught up from behind and extended the light wing to support Adolf and rushed forward.


    If only a few Minotaurs pose a threat, human warriors can use the absolute advantage of quantity to quickly kill the enemy, but when a group of Minotaurs rushed to the city, the situation has become gorgeous, especially those in the Minotaur. There are still many bullhead fighters, and even the heads of the bullheads. The human warriors only persisted for a moment and could no longer support it.


    When Adolf¡¯s feet fell on the ground, the two angels quickly left Adolf and rushed to the left and right sides. The scope of the city of Esnoli was very large, and the wall that had already fallen into the enemy¡¯s hand was nearly a thousand. M. Long, although the wisdom of angels is somewhat different from normal life, they also know that they should fight separately.


    Killing... There are shouts everywhere, and the defenders of Esnoli City have collapsed, but this collapse is not the same thing as the usual defeat. This is the battle of extinction, the defeat is death, impossible There are survivors, so one soldier is not rushing to the enemy. Their collapse is only to admit defeat, then give up life and take the initiative to meet death.


    Adolf¡¯s figure suddenly stopped there, slowly closing his eyes, and the war at dusk has begun. He was so excited that he was trembled a little and as a semi-god-level powerhouse, he knew that his first thing to do was to calm himself down.


    Just then, a bull-headed warrior with bright gold armor jumped from the wall of a dozen meters high. The blood-red pupil was staring at Adolf, then a roar, and the Tomahawk rushed to Adolf''s neck.


    Adolf opened his eyes, and at this moment his eyes had disappeared into a bright white light, and then he screamed and slammed the chest of the bullfighter.


    The bull-headed fighter stayed a bit, don''t blame him, can only blame Adolf, Adolf''s shape is too old, if he walks and suddenly falls to the ground and die, there will not be many people strange, who knows that this line will be wooden The old man turned out to be deafening, and it was really shocking.


    Adolf certainly does not put this small role in his eyes. His embarrassment only represents one thing, and his battle begins...

 Chapter 522： Dagger

    Chapter 52¡ªThe Dagger


    In fact, even if the bullhead fighter didn''t worry, he couldn''t avoid Adolf''s attack. When Adolf''s fist disappeared because of the speed, the armor on the chest of the bullfighter had been deeply recessed, and on the back. The carapace protruded out of a large piece, and then his body shot straight back like a cannonball, hitting the wall, and countless blood arrows splashed around his body, as if he suddenly Hundreds of blood red tentacles have emerged.


    After the impact, the head of the bull-headed fighter sank, but his body was still hanging on the wall, or it was set on the wall, and there were numerous small cracks in the wall around his body.


    There was a roar of noise on the head of the city. Almost a dozen Taurens jumped down the wall and rushed to Adolf.


    Adolf greeted him silently. The strongmen who watched the battle scene through the perspective of the God of War were a little weird. They never saw Adolf¡¯s shot. In the imagination, once Adolf¡¯s power is inevitable, he will unleashed an earth-shattering attack. Knowing that Adolf¡¯s performance is very normal, Kemalaki, Snari and Bauer did not speak, but the face was more or less disappointing, and the name was not true...


    Adolf¡¯s figure flashed in the perspective of the perspective. The only place where he was more colorful was the very fast speed. The whizzing monsters flew out in a dazzling posture, and the last Minotaur flew up. At the time, the first mined monster was still sliding in the air, looking away from the distance, as if an irregular flower bloomed in an instant.


    It is a pity that Geng Green could not slow down the sight of the perspective of the eye. Otherwise, the eyes of the strong people of the Holy City should be able to see the difference between Adolf and the people.


    Whether it is attacking the Minotaur or attacking the bullhead fighter, Adolf only needs to make a punch, and the fists are exactly the same, all falling to the left side of the Minotaur chest, which is where the Minotaur heart is. In fact, the Tauren When the geeks fly out, they are already dead and can no longer die. Don¡¯t say that the curled armor will hardly squeeze their chests into shape, but the kind of violent shock will make their heart become a stall. Blood mud.


    More Minotaurs jumped from the wall and flocked to Adolf. Among all the creatures in the abyss, the Minotaur is definitely the most vigorous race of the fighting spirit. No one, even when the abyss demon has the cowardly retreat, the Minotaur never Yes, unless they receive an order, they will only move forward, forward, and forward!


    Suddenly, a few heavy figures like mountains shot from the frenzy of the Minotaur. They wore inferior leather, but their temperament was very different from their companions, especially the one that directly greeted Adolf. Even with his head and his eyes tilted to look at Adolf, the blood-red pupils are shrunk to the tip of the needle. They are a bit arrogant, a bit sloppy, and a bit sloppy. The battle axe in his hand seems to be casually waving forward. However, it was wrapped in a fierce wind, like a lightning bolt to Adolf¡¯s head.


    At the same time, on both sides of the city, two monsters with snake heads appeared, one was extremely ugly, and the other was beautiful. They were all Medusa, in the moment they came out The longbow has been pulled open, but there are no arrows on the bowstring. Only the minotaurs standing next to them have a chance to see that there is a very fine and fine thing on the bowstring, which is almost the same as the hair.


    The next moment, the two Medusas loosened the bowstring at the same time. The very thin thing seemed to be alive. When it twisted, it disappeared into the air, or because the speed was too fast and the volume was too small, so there was no Who can grasp the trajectory of that thing.


    Adolf had already detected the threat, his body suddenly stopped, and then took a long breath.


    Adolf was a little surprised, and with his eyesight, he did not even see how the enemy appeared.


    This should be the tactics of the abyss army against the strong humans. Usually, the high-level powerhouses of the abyss are hidden in the companions, and they will not easily shoot. Once they find the strong players who are interested in them, they will gather like a hungry wolf. Come over and launch a sudden attack.


    Dagger! !


    The Freedom''s Great Magisters Martin and Howman led the Magic Corps to support the city of Esnoli, and in the case of self-righteous prevailing, the high-order evil eyes that suddenly spoke up took life, and Esno beforehand. Lee City has been fighting with the abyss army for ten days, and has never found that high-order evil eyes have such terrible attack power.


    Seeing that the Otome''s Tomahawk was less than a foot away from Adolf, Adolf looked a little awkward because of his long inhalation, and then a stinging light on Adolf.


    The light swelled at a very fast speed, and instantly became a semi-circular light that shrouded a few tens of meters. The four minotaurs that rushed to Adolf all made a tragic sound, and then they were invisible. Bounced out.


    Holy shock! Let all the abyss races swear by the light of the curse! !


    The light is still spreading, and the outer layer of the light is covered with thousands of awnings, including humans, including the abyss warriors. No one can escape the countless thorns of the horns. The light has expanded to a radius of a thousand meters, and even the clouds in the sky have been pushed open and shattered by the light, and the walls of the northern end of the city of Esnoli, which were broken by the Minotaur, are all covered in light.


    The fierce fight was forcibly blocked, and all the fighters¡¯ movements showed a very short-term freeze, but the human and abyss warriors reacted differently. After the tens of thousands of slashes, the human warriors paused. Suddenly, there was a deafening shout. They only felt that the spirit and physical strength were inexplicably excited. The tiredness and tiredness accumulated for many days were all gone, and the abyss fighters made a scream, almost half of them. The abyss fighters made the same movement, covering their eyes with both hands, and some of the more tough abyss fighters kept their arms closed, but their eyes were already closed.


    Compared with other creatures, they should feel lucky. If they are replaced by undead creatures, even if they are lichs, they will disappear in the sacred impact. Harley on the Ares screams, almost rolling. He rushed down the deck. He even forgot to use the already mastered Tao. In fact, he was not hurt. The reason why he immediately lost control was entirely because of instinct fear.


    The most arrogant Minotaur had just climbed up from the ground, and Adolf had already flew over his body and slammed his fist to his chest.


    Each attack always chooses a position, which not only represents Adolf''s style of killing, but also shows that Adolf has more than enough strength. Otherwise, it is only necessary to hurt the enemy. It is not necessary to be so rigid.


    Although the Minotaur could not see Adolf, he sensed the danger and immediately crossed the Tomahawk and blocked it on his chest.


    Hum... The Tomb of the Minotaur was blasted with a shallow punch. His body was like a broken trunk, and it slammed into the ground. God knows how much Adolf¡¯s power is. The Minotaur¡¯s upper body has been A few feet deep into the ground, the two legs left on the ground were kicked a few times, and they never moved again.


    Adolf''s toes were lightly on the ground, and they rushed to another Minotaur. The Minotaur roared and waved the Tomahawk. Adolf changed his style this time. His right hand went forward and he had left from the Tomahawk. Under the shadow of the road, wearing the past, holding the other''s throat.


    Then Adolf stepped forward and threw the minotaur out. At the same time, there was a heartbreaking bone crack. The minion''s throat was crushed by Adolf.


    Medusa at the northern end of the wall was also hurt. Suddenly, the wind rushed to the surface. He subconsciously flashed back. The huge head of the Minotaur should have hit his chest, and the result was hitting his head. On the other hand, although the status of Medusa and Minotaur in the abyss is not much different, but the body''s toughness is too different, Medusa''s head bursts like a balloon, blood fog splashes high, and the body Also rolled over and fell backwards.


    Adolf tipped on the tip of his toes, picked up the tomahawk left by the Minotaur, and then slammed the tomahawk out.


    As it turns out, Adolf¡¯s skill in throwing is very general. Although the Tomahawk accurately hit Medusa at the southern end of the city wall, the first contact with Medusa was actually an axe handle. However, this is enough, the axe handle is cut. Tofu generally runs through the body of Medusa, and the axe of the battle axe is also deeply embedded.


    The soldiers of the city of Esnoli will certainly not miss the opportunity. On the wall of more than a thousand meters, they launched a crazy counterattack, and most of the abyss fighters have become scorpions, the combat power is sharply reduced, and the situation is completely reversed, despite the bulls head. The blame is not afraid of death, still with their eyes closed and moving forward, but their collapse is a matter of time.


    When Adolf approached the city wall, Han Jin had appeared in the square of the evil eye. Frankly speaking, it was too difficult to find an empty space. The whole evil eye array was very dense, one next to each other, and it was like the Spring Festival of the World. train¡­¡­


    The evil eye in front of Han Jin should be a commander. When he saw a big living man suddenly appearing in front of him, he was obviously stunned. The huge eyeball was motionless and he looked at Han Jin in a silly manner.


    Han Jin sighed with relief. At this time, if a red lotus fire was released, it would be enough to destroy this square composed of seven or eight thousand evil eyes. Unfortunately, after feeling the threat of Catherine, he took all the The elements of fire are used in the making of the sacred fire.


    The next moment, Han Jin saw the evil eye''s tentacles with a cylinder made of spar, knowing that it was a magical prop that made the evil eye become powerful, reaching out to grab the tentacles and forcibly pulling the cylinder Then, carefully observed.


    The evil eye was scared, and it was only then that it reacted. It trembled and stepped back. Then he screamed: "Human! There is a human being here!! Kill him..."


    "One?" Han Jin showed a smile: "You are wrong..." After that, Han Jin had reached out and a light group consisting of a purple starlight flew straight to the sky, then exploded and turned into a piece. Clouds shrouded in a circle of kilometers, fluttering and falling.


    As Han Jin moved to the law, every starlight became a Hanjin, falling down in various poses. Only in an instant, the evil eye matrix has been collapsed.


    This is just the beginning, countless leaping and jumping figures, gathered into a huge wave of turbulent waves, rushing around with the ravages!


    The combat strength of the body is not very strong. Just find out a bullhead fighter singled out, most of them will end up with the defeat of the body outside, but deal with the evil eye that only supports the body by the antennae and cartilage, every Hanjin It is a sharp killer!


    The entire phalanx immediately became a mess. At the foot of Han Jin¡¯s fist, the evil eyes were planted in pieces. Although some evil eyes were ignored, the enemy in front of them was desperately releasing rays, but it was difficult to cause effective killing. Han Jin has suffered too many attacks and re-created a little purple starlight, which can be rolled on the spot and is a life-like warrior.


    In just a little more than ten, there are thousands of evil eyes turned into a soft meat, and the evil eyes in the rear are collectively broken. Compared with the coques who are brave, their psychological quality is too much. It is.


    The eyes of Yalina''s perspective were searched back and forth several times, and finally locked the scene. Others said that Kemalaki, Snari and Bauer were stunned, and they could hardly believe their eyes. The water system''s curse mirror can reproduce a body that can fight, but the mirrored body is very fragile, and it will collapse when touched. Besides, the mirror can only mirror one. Can Raphael release thousands of pieces in an instant? Cursed magic?


    Suddenly, in the battlefield behind the abyss army, a screaming horn was heard, and the evil eyes of the four scattered running were almost on the ground at the same time. In the end, they were well-trained troops, far more than those abyss soldiers led by Zaguned. Although the evil eye will succumb to psychological fear before receiving the order, but when the commander expresses his will, they will obey the command unconditionally, even if the enemy''s feet are on their own bodies.


    The ray that was brewing for a long time was shot neatly, and the collected rays were too much, almost becoming a light curtain parallel to the ground!


    The Hanjin who rushed in front of them fell, followed by the second row and the third row. The rays released by the evil eyes seemed to be endless. The Hanjin in front fell, and the Han Jin in the back was naturally exposed to the rays. No response time.


    The blink of an eye, the figure of the Hanjin Legion has all disappeared, leaving only a little starlight to stay on the ground. Obviously, Han Jin does not want to continue to release his body, it is just a futile waste of energy.


    After a while, the starlight slowly moved up and gathered toward the center, then slowly sinking into the ground, disappearing without a trace.


    The evil eyes in the rear stopped the attack, but they still maintained a high degree of vigilance. They kept searching for the empty battlefield. A team of Minotaurs came around from the two wings and carefully walked forward.


    Later, there are still six or seven evil eye squares, and they are also ready to fight, and the Medusa square, which has been refueling in the distance, has been slowly opened.


    Between the evil eye square and the Medusa square, there is an artificially piled hill surrounded by thousands of minotaurs. On the hill, a evil eye and a dozen minotaurs are carefully observing the front because The danger appears too inexplicable, no one is sure that the enemy has been eliminated.


    "What are you looking for?" A voice suddenly came from behind.


    "Crap! Give me a shut up!" The angry eyes snarled, and then felt something wrong. Just wanted to look back and see, but the person who spoke had already stood by him.


    The evil eye turned over and saw a man with a gorgeous armor, especially a big red cloak, very conspicuous. He recognized it in the first place, and this guy was one of those human beings who were eliminated.


    What makes people laugh is that this human being is looking forward like a decent figure.


    "Your courage is really not small, hahaha..." The evil eye laughed, and the Tauren guards quietly took out the tomahawk and surrounded the human being.


    "It looks like you know me very well." Han Jin smiled, his eyes fell on the evil eye, and when he looked closely, he noticed that the evil eye was really ugly, like a strange shape. The potatoes grow a dozen long buds, and the huge eyes are covered with bright red bloodshot eyes. The eyes are vicious and fierce. No wonder the mainland calls this creature the eye of evil.


    "Are you coming to surrender?" The evil-eyed laughter became weird: "Well, I will give you a chance because I have never met a human being who is as brave as you are."


    "I? Surrender?" Han Jin shrugged his shoulders and beheaded. It was not a patent for the abyss race. As long as Zaguned was still alive, he had a soft spot for this sport.


    "Don''t want to surrender? Then you are offending me?" The eyes of the evil eye slowly closed, and slowly opened again: "Ha... I have to think about it, how to punish you..."


    "You still think about how to protect yourself." Han Jin whispered, he did not rush to shoot, innumerable years, the abyss race can not be stagnant, many things, can not be learned from books, he must personally experience Even if you miss this time, it doesn''t matter. With his Tao, some have the opportunity to try again, and there are only more than 20 tentacles in the evil eye. Although they have seven or eight more than their companions, the strength is still very limited, even far. It¡¯s not as good as the Minotaur that is quietly close behind.


    "Too mad..." The evil eye was really angry. He only used four or five tentacles to maintain the stability of the body. The rest of the tentacles had been stretched in the air and kept waving: "Who do you think you are?! Rafael and Nikolay, the strongest of your continent, are here..."


    "Idiot, don''t be embarrassed, who do you think he is? He..." With the voice, a faint shadow appeared behind Han Jin.


    Han Jin appears to be very relaxed on the surface. In fact, he always maintains a high degree of vigilance. At the same time as the shadow appears, he reaches for a stroke. Heavenly road is condensed into a gun in his hand, passing through his armpit, and lightning is generally stabbed. The other''s throat.

 Chapter 523： Damn blood

    Chapter 52, **** pedigree


    The figure shook and suddenly appeared in front of Han Jin. His speed was so fast that it caused an illusion that it was directly through Hanjin¡¯s body. At the same time, it was about one foot long. The short sword appeared in his hand, and then the sword light flashed and stabbed Han Han¡¯s chest.


    Han Jin¡¯s heavenly road was stabbed from behind his arm, and now he was empty. He didn¡¯t hesitate, and he didn¡¯t rush to get back the gun. He only shrank his back and took a step back. He leaned over and squatted from him. The gun that stretched out pulled out a light curtain and pulled straight to the neck of the figure.


    The figure shook again, the figure disappeared from the place, appeared on the right side of Hanjin, and his position was only half a meter away from Hanjin, and the two people almost stuck together, and the handle was short and cold. The sword sneaked into the right rib of Hanjin.


    However, Han Jin is also good at this tactic of changing the position at will. When the short sword is in contact with his body, Han Jin has disappeared without a trace, and then appears three meters behind the enemy. The guns are pierced like lightning, stabbing the enemy''s back.


    The strongmen on the Ares were attracted by the bizarre and strange battle scenes in the eyes of the perspective. Han Jin and the figure were the same ghosts, flickering, and only their moments, their footprints were all over the hill. The evil eye and a dozen bull guards were forced to retreat to the mountainside.


    However, Han Jin¡¯s fighting style with that figure is quite different. Han Jin¡¯s cultivation is Taoism. Although his speed, eyesight, reaction, etc. are not inferior to real fighters, he must admit, fight and It is not his long term, so while releasing the curse, he has been trying to pull the distance, and the figure is like the bones, and he tries to stay close to Hanjin.


    As a result, no one can control the fighting rhythm. No matter how far Hanjin retreats, the figure will always appear beside him when the gun is shot. However, Hanjin¡¯s opponent also has a headache. Every time he is close to Hanjin, Before he even waved the short sword, Han Jin will appear in the distance and let him go.


    Yalena kept changing the coordinates of the perspective of the eye, because Han Jin and the silhouette of the figure were getting bigger and bigger, and when they hit the sky, they fell back to the ground for a while, and the moment appeared in the square of evil eyes. Inside, in a blink of an eye, it rushed to the large group of Minotaurs.


    Han Jin has a lot of heart. From the conversation with the evil eye just now, he already knows his image in the abyss warriors, the strongest in the mainland! His ranking even before Nikola, which of course was the impact of defeating Catherine, and the other side knows his Han Jin''s identity, still showing no fear, apparently has his own snuggle.


    However, you can do it without cooling and release the momentary movement, only one kind of creature, the abyss demon! He has already seen the other side''s appearance. It is a 30-year-old man who looks like a human being. He has no forehead devil''s iconic forehead on the forehead. Who is this? !


    No one can help with this level of battle. The time for two people to stay in any place will never exceed one second. A powerful magician may be able to make a mental lock in time, but then release it. Magic is extremely difficult to hit the target, unless it is the release of curse, blessing and other effects of magic, but Han Jin has released the scroll of divine blessings, and the warriors of the abyss, of course, be careful.


    As for the evil eye, Medusa and Minotaur, there is no qualification to participate, even the chieftain of the bullhead can only look far.


    Time passed slowly in the thrilling fighting. In the blink of an eye, it took more than ten minutes. Han Jin¡¯s head was sweating. He couldn¡¯t count how many guns he had, but he always touched it. Not the other''s hair, of course, the attack released by the other party can not hurt him Han Jin.


    Every minute and every second, his spirit is in a state of high concentration. He constantly releases the curse and keeps waving the gun. He has no time to think. Maybe he will slow down a bit and the battle will end. !


    The abyss army began to move, and their goal turned out to be Esnoli City. Apparently, they gave up their attempts to interfere in high-end battles and turned their attention to the city of Esnoli.


    Han Jinchang took a breath, he knows, can''t go on like this. From the big picture, he wants to get the free federation. He must stand on the battlefield today. From his own point of view, the enemy in front must be eradicated, otherwise he will be given His friends bring great threats!


    However, the opponent''s instantaneous movement is very compact. Don''t say him. Even if Catherine is fully shot, it may not be able to strike, but the other side has a big flaw. The attack is not good enough. Compared with Catherine''s devastating attack power, the gap is very different. The disparity is almost one in the sky and one in the ground.


    The key issue now is that the opponent''s movements are too fast, forcing him to have no chance to breathe. He wants to take advantage and only slow down the rhythm.


    When the figure appeared again in front of Han Jin and shouted a short sword, Han Jin¡¯s figure trembled a little, his look became a bit sluggish, and he watched the short sword approach his chest.


    No matter how fast and strange the changes in the orientation of the two people, the release of the attack will definitely fail, and the repetition of thousands of times has become a habit. The figure is looking for the short sword while the line of sight has been searched for the left and right. After catching the position of Hanjin, Wan did not expect that Han Jin still stayed in front of him, and Han Jin¡¯s expression clearly described a mistake that should not appear on the strong, and the magic failed!


    The man¡¯s shadow showed ecstasy, and the short sword that had appeared to be somewhat sluggish began to accelerate again, and the thorns slammed into Han¡¯s chest.


    Habits will develop inertia. In advance, he did not expect this attack to kill Hanjin. Naturally, he will regain his strength. But this one is tight, and the action is not as smooth as before, giving Hanjin a little time.


    Han Jin lifted his left arm in a lightning bolt, and the lion''s shield on his left arm was blocking his chest when he was alive and dead. The other''s short sword then stabbed the lion''s shield. The next moment, Han Jin''s left arm One turn, the left palm is pushed forward.


    The distance between the two people was too close. Hanjin¡¯s left hand could almost touch the other¡¯s body. A group of white-colored fireballs exploded from Hanjin¡¯s left hand and hit the other¡¯s chest.


    The figure showed a horrified look, and immediately released the momentary movement, disappearing from Han Jin.


    The impressed and unstoppable battle finally came to an end. The figure appeared on the side of Han Jin¡¯s side more than 20 meters. A group of three fires burned on him, and Han Jin did not pursue it. He was thinking.


    The strange thing is that the three fires seem to be unable to hurt the other side. When the shirts show a hole, and then they are connected into one piece, revealing the brown muscles inside, the flame has gradually extinguished.


    The man simply pulled the broken shirt down and threw it aside. As he looked up, he quietly looked at Han Jin.


    "Abyss Dragon Man?" Han Jin said slowly, he finally figured out the identity of the other party, can resist the damage of the three real fires, has the ability to move instantly, add up only a reasonable explanation, this guy is the black dragon and the abyss demon The descendants, and a descendant who created a miracle, because he inherited the capabilities of both sides.


    "No, I am a deep-eyed demon, those noble guys, but I can''t afford it." The figure laughed: "You are Rafael? Isn''t it right? Hehe... I have been leaning for a long time."


    Han Jin¡¯s eyes flickered, and before he changed it, he heard it. He didn¡¯t think much. Now he has a lot of information from just a few words. Those noble guys prove that the number of abyss dragons is not one. Two, but a small group, the other said that they can''t afford to climb, there is a self-deprecating taste, and it proves that these descendants of the same black dragon have some contradictions with each other because of the maternal or patriarchal, and the other party knows his identity. But I don''t dare to be 100% certain, so I will make up the sentence ''Yes.''


    The footsteps of the abyss army have become stagnant. They don¡¯t know whether they should continue to attack Esnopoli or return to attack Hanjin. If they can kill Hanjin, the significance is of course much more important than the occupation of Esnoli.


    "I didn''t want to be so troublesome." Han Jin smiled, and the star point of the gun became dissolved and turned into a star cluster, slowly spinning in Hanjin''s palm, although his heavenly array failed. Stuck Catherine, but it doesn''t mean that this hybrid can escape from the sky!


    "Since you don''t want to be too troublesome, why bother yourself?" The figure smiled, his smile was very sincere, but the eyes that stared at the star cluster exposed his heart, he was very nervous. Then the figure whispered: "I introduce myself, my name is Leonardo."


    "You are reluctant to me..." Han Jin said faintly.


    "I have to say goodbye, you have life, I have nothing, and then entangled with you, the unlucky one must be me." The figure went back a little bit: "Actually, I just accidentally met you, I heard that your most terrible place is to master a lot of magical magic arrays, so I want to verify it and have no other meaning."


    "You seem to have not verified yet?" Han Jin sneered.


    "No, no, I have already verified it." The figure continued to retreat: "My father only wants to know, what kind of threat Rafael can do without releasing the magic array, I have done it, now I really have to go..."


    "Do you always want to leave something? Just go, I will be very uncomfortable." Han Jin showed a white tooth.


    "I have left my respect, isn''t it enough? Ha... I know that in my hometown, my arrogance is very famous." The figure smiled, and he was moving back faster.


    "Not enough!" Han Jin''s left-handed fingertips were lightly picked, and a black-and-black thin line swam out like a snake and wrapped around each other''s legs. At this moment, Han Jin¡¯s heart has some regrets. If he did not release the three fires at the time, but sacrificed the fairy ropes, there should be some possibility of trapping the other side. Unfortunately, he only wanted to kill in one fell swoop. He also believed in the power of Sanzhen¡¯s real fire. Wan did not expect that the other party turned out to be a deep abyss.


    At the same time as the bundle of fairy ropes, Han Jin¡¯s figure also flew out in a lightning-like manner. A white mang swelled in his right palm, and the rich light rushed into the sky. When he was fighting the seven brothers of Weipu, the light was shining. The curse has played a big role, of course, it must be re-applied.


    The abyssal demon named Leonardo was obviously not afraid of the light. Instead, he smiled at Han Jin and then turned around and released the momentary movement.


    It¡¯s **** black dragon blood! Han Jin was really angry. He glanced at the **** and caught the fallen rope. When Leonardo appeared in the distance, he released the curse and then sacrificed the rope. The star cluster in the right hand was also struggling to fly to the sky.


    In fact, Han Jin did not have much confidence to leave the other side, just as there is no strong person who dares to say that he can leave him Han Jin, knowing that this is the biggest and only reliance of the other party, forbidding the other party''s instantaneous movement, Leona Most of them are a lamb to be slaughtered, but he has nothing to do with it.


    I don''t know if this is a kind of retribution. Many strong people have had the same helplessness when they faced Han Jin.


    The figure of Leonardo has disappeared again. Compared with Hanjin¡¯s cursed mantra, the momentary movement of the abyssal demon can be released anytime and anywhere, but only if it is on a meal, it will appear in another place. There is no delay in the conversion position of Hanjin''s contraction spell. It takes a little time to move the law. If it is a race, the speed of the two is similar, but in the battle, the momentary movement is definitely stronger than the contraction. Unless the position of the abyss demon is predicted in advance, it will not be able to cause damage to the abyss demons, or release a large area of ??killing magic, so that the abyss demon can not escape. The speed of Hanjin¡¯s movement of the law was very fast, but it was his biggest flaw. At that time, the fallen angel Catherine¡¯s sword destroyed his ¡°life ¿þÀÜ¡± because he saw and had the ability to seize him. flaw.


    "Break!" Han Jin shouted, and he was turned into a blooming flower by the star cluster he put into the sky, and then fell into the ground with numerous spots and thorns, forming a circle of light that approximates the cone. Every star is blooming. The Huaguang of the hustle and bustle flashed people''s eyes, and the abyss soldiers and the strongmen on the Ares were no longer able to see the scene inside. They could only see the infinite number of flashing purple lights.


    The light curtain is extremely wide, covering the ground of six or seven hundred meters. It also engulfs hundreds of evil eyes. Those evil eyes are shocked and turned away. They just flee, but they just contacted the light curtain. The screams of one after another.


    Leonardo''s figure appeared, and he found himself trapped inside the light curtain. He was shocked and unconcerned, and then released an instant movement, appearing next to the light curtain.


    Han Jin snorted and then released the curse.


    Leonardo opened his mouth and a golden fire spurted out of his mouth. He was blowing on the light curtain, and he was able to spit out the dragon!


    The light curtain was blown out of a big hole, and the dim starlight flew around, and Leonardo had shot at the hole.


    Han Jin is not idle. He has appeared behind Leonardo, and his left hand has a bundle of fairy ropes, his right hand clenched his fist, and angered Leonardo¡¯s heart.


    One heart kills the other, one is fully retreating, the speed of both of them is almost to the extreme, the movement is even more swift, as smooth as the flow of water, without any delay. Leonardo appeared next to the light curtain, and Han Jin began to incite the law. In this short time, Leonardo had spurted the dragon''s breath, and then Han Jin appeared behind him and launched an attack, and Leona. More at the same time shot outside.


    Boom... Han Jin¡¯s right fist fell on the waist of Leonardo¡¯s, his fist just sensed Leonardo¡¯s body, Leonardo had disappeared, and the bundled fairy rope was once again wrapped around .


    The next moment, Leonardo appeared in a hundred meters away, his body stunned. Obviously, Han Jin¡¯s punching power with powerful thoughts had already hurt him, and then Leonardo¡¯s body shook. Shake, once again disappeared into the air.


    Han Jin gave up the idea of ??continuing to catch up. Coldly staring at the back of Leonardo from the big hole in the light curtain, he has already realized the most terrible place of the abyss, and that is the rhythm! To deal with the seven brothers of Weipu, he always relies on the terrain, is a sneak attack, and is a dark calculation, so it is easy, but in this vast world, the abyss demon becomes extremely powerful!


    Leonardo¡¯s attack was closely linked, forcing him to respond constantly. He had no time to think about anything else, and he didn¡¯t have time to release the squad. If he was slower, he might lose, and Leonardo The insight is much stronger than the Wip''s Seven Brothers, and no matter how he converts it to any place, Leonardo will post it.


    As the head of the abyss demon, Donald will definitely use this tactic to the fullest extent. What should he do with Donald?


    The fallen angel Catherine did not know how many years of survival, but in the ranks of the three giants of the abyss, only ranked second, although there are reasons for the support of the devils, but it has nothing to do with its own strength?


    Han Jin slowly breathed a sigh of relief. He realized that he was the most vulnerable place, just as Master said at the time, only to cultivate sex, not to repair life, this is the first disease of practice! Sex usually refers to the Tao, while life refers to physical surgery, and Master has always insisted on life and double repair, and the ultimate goal is to cultivate the immortal golden body.


    The powerful Dafa must also release the power after supporting the enemy''s attack. The enemy can''t be like Catherine, standing there waiting for a fool, not to mention that there is no hatred between Catherine and him. Conflict of interest, come to him just because of curiosity, because of fun, Donald will? Nikola will?


    In the Holy Crown City, the yin and yang dynasty was set up, and then they thought they were invincible. However, if Donald, Nikolay, or the actor Angel, who is the strongest person in the plane, is not close to the holy crown city? Is it a life-threatening turtle?


    Leonardo just said that his father only wants to know what kind of threat Rafael can do without releasing the magical array. This sentence has already sounded the alarm for him. It must have deep meaning, but he has some I don''t understand why Leonardo said this sentence. Is he a fool? Or... He underestimated Han Jin¡¯s ability to reflect and reflect?

 Chapter 524： Expression of will

    Chapter 52¡ªThe Expression of Will


    Han Jin did not know the identity of Leonardo, but was still annoyed at not being able to kill the enemy, and the abyss army saw Leonardo retreat and immediately caused a commotion, even the generals¡¯ drinking It is impossible to calm them down, and it is always more shocking to see them.


    Han Jin belongs to the new generation of strong people on the mainland. It has only emerged in the past few years, and the abyss world has its own follow-up echelon, especially Leonardo, who deserves the first place in the abyss of the abyss world. His The escape of the attack has affected the fighting spirit of the abyss army.


    The commanders on the walls of the city of Esnoli saw this scene and immediately blew the horn of the charge, but the soldiers did not rush to rush out of the city, but instead jumped into the city.


    The following piles of high war preparations were piled up along the inside of the city wall. Some soldiers struggled to open the coarse cloth that was covered. The original was filled with ordnance, but all of them were shielded.


    The gate was slowly opened, and the heavy suspension bridge was also put down. The front of the soldiers rushed to grab the shield and turned and rushed to the gate.


    Those shields are special, almost one meter seven, eight, and about one meter wide. For human warriors, this shield is too big. What is even more strange is that the shield is inlaid with a small square mirror. The real mirror can clearly reflect the front scene.


    Found this scene from the Ares, increased Greenton, and immediately understood the use of the shield, it seems that Kemalaki has some ability! Evil eye attacks and range are terrible, but they are not arrows, but light, what is the most effective way to resist light? Of course it is a mirror! Can transform such a large number of mirror shields in just a few dozen days, which can prove the strength of the city of Esnoli, and Kemorazi has been forbearing, should be prepared to do desperately, exposed the mirror shield early. It may not be able to cause heavy damage to the abyss army. If the city wall falls, a large number of minotaurs and evil eyes rush in, and countless soldiers holding mirror shields are blocked from all sides. Even if the city is still unstoppable, the abyss army will pay a corresponding price. .


    After all, the width of the gate was limited. After more fighters took up the mirror shield, they turned and rushed to the wall, then simply turned and jumped.


    Seeing the counterattack of the city of Esnoli, the abyss army finally began to withdraw, and the Minotaurs who had retired were unwilling, but they still obeyed the order and guarded the rear wing of the army.


    However, it is easy to attack and calmly retreat. Medusa''s speed is OK, the thick snake tail keeps moving, although it is impossible to pull the soldiers of Esnoli City, but Esnoli City The warriors can''t catch up with them. Not to mention the Minotaurs, they are struggling to run as fast as running horses. Only evil eyes can only move forward by the tentacles, so they can''t get up.


    The abyss army immediately responded, and the evil eyes of the two squares stopped and turned around, desperately releasing rays to the soldiers of the city of Esnoli.


    The red ray falls on the mirror shield and is then reflected out, because there is no uniform standard for the production process of the mirror shield, and the ray''s landing point is different. For a time, the air is full of scattered rays that are reflected back.


    The soldiers of Esnoli City held the mirror shield in front of them and screamed while screaming. From time to time, there were soldiers who were accidentally or hit the calves and soles by the rays. They could not help but fell to the ground, and some soldiers. Because the position was too far forward, it suffered too many attacks, and as a result, the mirror of the mirror shield was shattered, and the next round would pierce their body. But more fighters approached the square of the evil eye, and there was not even a Minotaur around the square. Obviously, these evil eyes were used for sacrifice.


    The evil eyes screamed with urgency and fear, but the louder they called, the faster the attack was released, but no evil eye escaped.


    Finally, a strongest warrior took the lead in rushing into the square of the evil eye. He didn¡¯t even launch an attack. He just sprinted forward with a mirror shield, and when the mirror shield was crushed, three or four evil eyes He had been knocked out and flew out. The next moment, he threw the mirror shield back, raised his sword, and a thick burst of fire burst into his body and a long sword.


    Then, one after another, the soldiers rushed into the square of the evil eye, like a sharp nail, and pushed forward. Their goal was clear, and they penetrated the entire square.


    Knowing that they were trapped in death, the evil eyes still refused to retreat. Even the soldiers who watched the city of Esnoli rushed past them, still desperately releasing the rays.


    The warrior who first rushed into the square array used almost a few bites of time, finally killing the entire square, leaving behind a fire road with a width of six or seven meters, all the evil eyes along him The fighting technique burned into coke, but before he could catch his breath, he suddenly found that a few hundred meters in front of him, thousands of evil eyes were lined up as a long snake, and he had already waited for him for a long time.


    The warrior¡¯s reaction was extremely fast, and he immediately fell to the ground despite the image. The next moment, a light curtain swept across his body, because he was the first to kill the square and was taken care of. This row of volleys had two or three hundred evil eyes to release the attack. The powerful rays did not touch him. Instead, they shot the evil eyes behind him.


    "Be careful!" The soldier slammed and slammed into the evil eye square. Unfortunately, the lying knife was the product of another world. He could not play, and the combat effectiveness was obviously weakened.


    Then, the powerful fighters killed the evil eye squares in succession. Of course, they would suffer the same treatment. Some of them were lucky to avoid, and some were shot by countless rays at the same time. In an instant, his body was Turned into a coke corpse that is only three or two feet long, of course, there are many evil eyes shot by the same kind.


    As the evil eye squares become thinner, the casualty rate of the soldiers of Esnoli City is also increasing sharply. The too tall mirror shield is not conducive to fighting, so many soldiers throw away the mirror shield after approaching the evil eye. Now, I found that the situation in front is not right. It has been unstoppable and inevitable. I can only wait to die.


    When the soldiers in the rear came up, they reluctantly recovered the crisis. They still held the mirror shield in their hands, and they took the initiative to block the front. The surviving soldiers of the city of Esnoli shrank in the back line and continued to launch the charge.


    Han Jin finally shot, remember that a vicious woman once said that who made me uncomfortable for a while, I let people who are uncomfortable for a lifetime, although Han Jin is not so vicious, but the heart is angry, always need to vent.


    Still a dagger!


    When Han Jin came out from the ground, the evil eye with commanding power was sitting on the shoulder of a Minotaur, while urging the Minotaur to hurry and screaming, and he looked at Han Jin.


    The evil eye stayed for a while, then screamed and screamed. When he didn¡¯t know Han Jin¡¯s identity, he had the courage to talk nonsense. Whatever Rafael and Nikolay are here, how is he, but from Li In the conversation between Onado and the enemy, he has learned a lot. Seeing Han Jin appearing beside him, he will be scared on the spot.


    Han Jin¡¯s hands were wrong. The guns of Tiandao¡¯s condensed guns pierced like lightning, straight into the evil eye, and then penetrated on the other side, piercing the frontal angle of the Minotaur.


    Then, Han Jin slammed hard, and a group of curled soft meat and a stiff body were picked up by him in midair.


    The surrounding bull guards have been alert and roared to Hanjin.


    Han Jin suppressed the urge to release the three real fires, controlled the guns with both hands, and stabbed forward.


    When the first Minotaur had just thrown out the tomahawk, Hanjin¡¯s guns were sent first, and they went through the mouth of the minotaur.


    Han Jin is a person who wants to do it. Of course, he will never give up the Tao. Even if he is double-educated, the Tao is still his fundamental, but on the other hand, he must greatly improve himself.


    Han Jin even dismissed the gods, and relied on his own reaction and speed to fight!


    When Hanjin¡¯s guns pierced the big mouth of the Minotaur, the other two Minotaurs rushed from the left and right. The two axes of Mori¡¯s Tomahawks brushed down and looked at the posture. It is divided into three sections.


    Han Jin¡¯s figure suddenly accelerated, and the Tomahawk fell on his back. The windy wind had a feeling of scalp and numbness, and Yalena and Sunil on the God of War had never seen it. Han Jin used this dangerous and dangerous style to fight, and he could not help but exclaim. In fact, an instant movement can be easily solved.


    Han Jin¡¯s gun suddenly broke into two pieces, and Han Jin¡¯s hands were also separated from the left and right by lightning, oh... oh... two short guns pierced the two Minotaur bodies. Only the right hand is a positive grip, so the tip of the gun pierced the throat of the Minotaur, while the left hand was a counter-grip, so the tip of the gun penetrated the chest and abdomen of the Minotaur.


    At this moment, Han Jin even gradually closed the six-knowledge, and only used God to listen, see, and sense. Master taught him this way. Han Jin also knows that it is somewhat reluctant to do it all at once. Must try it.


    The death of the companion aroused the fierceness of the Minotaur, and another Minotaur rushed from the left side, first hitting the swaying companion with his shoulders, then rounding the Tomahawk and flying Han Han¡¯s head.


    Han Jin''s body shape made a backward, and then the short hand of the right hand fell on the other side of the battle axe, gently along the belt, the battle axe slammed down, is falling on the foot of the Minotaur, immediately **** splash, that the Tauren The number will be thrown forward.


    Han Jin extended his left arm. It seemed to the outsider to help the Minotaur, but the Minotaur looked really good. Han Jin held a short gun. The tip of the gun pointed to his eyes. He wanted to go away, but from The severe pain on his foot made him unable to control his body, not to mention that he was planting down, and Han Jin¡¯s short gun was welcoming. The next moment, Han Jin¡¯s short gun had pierced his eyes and passed through his head.


    When I saw the blink of an eye, four companions died in Hanjin¡¯s hands. The remaining bullhead guards were even more angry. A Minotaur jumped in the air and went straight to Hanjin.


    Han Jin put his hands together, and the two short guns rejoined together, and his eyes were slightly closed, only his head was closed, waiting quietly.


    The Minotaur slammed his axe, and Han Jin retreated backwards. He jumped up in his slanting thorns, cleverly and skillfully avoiding the other''s axe, and the heavenly road in his hand has become a handle with a length of about three meters. The thick stick, then the thick stick slammed down.


    Hum... The thick stick squatted on the head of the minotaur, and immediately flew the big head and the big one, and the body of the minotaur fell heavily on the ground.


    The reason why Han Jin condensed the heavenly way into a war gun was because he learned some tricks from the Guevara to run a war gun. Now he found that the gun is not suitable for him, nor is it suitable for heaven. Every time he kills a minotaur. He must first pull out the gun and then attack the next target. He doesn''t like it.


    Behind it came the wind, Han Jin fiercely turned, his hands swayed thick sticks, and held the other side of the battle axe, but the power difference between the two is somewhat different, Han Jin still has nothing to do, then the Minotaur''s Tomahawk is almost abandon Fly out.


    Then Han Jin pushed forward with both hands and a thick stick. The stick straight into the mouth of the Minotaur, tearing the Minotaur''s gangster apart, and then the broken bones of the Minotaur. Can not live a powerful force shock, broken on the spot.


    Han Jin''s body shape was a heavy stick, and the top of the thick stick slowly changed, turning into a long-handled knives.


    He is looking for an opportunity, or rather, an inspiration. Master said that everyone is only suitable to use a weapon. For example, a person who is mad is supposed to use a knife, so that the unleashed release of the knife can be truly released. It is difficult to release it for a person who is insane and elegant.


    Not only do people have souls, but weapons also have their own souls. Of course, the world is different. The emergence of vindictiveness has made the boundaries of weapons less clear. Just like Moxico, playing swords can also play the style of a big knife. Come.


    There are only five bullhead guards left. They still have no retreat. They follow the body and blood of their companions and continue to rush to Hanjin. The nearby evil eyes and the Medusas saw this scene, and the speed of running away was faster. It turned out that they were not a brave race, and they would instinctively avoid danger if there were sufficient reasons. The large group of Minotaurs want to support their companions. Unfortunately, they are too far away, only a small distance, and the Tauren guards have been killed by half.


    When the long-handled slashing knife was completely formed, Han Jin¡¯s figure had already rushed out. When he saw a cow head smashed together, he suddenly flashed to the side, and the long-handled knives were horizontal and smudged, although the gods were lifted. However, Hanjin already has a huge amount of energy. His speed and strength are superior to those of the Tauren guards, and Hanjin is not a weak person to practice, just to find a suitable feeling.


    The bullhead guard wanted to use the battle axe to block, but the knife light that Han Jin swayed had been swept under the axe, and the thick body was almost cut in half by this knife.


    Han Jin frowned slightly, and the power of this knife was enough. However, Tiandao was the one who used his mind to condense together. He almost smashed the bullhead guard into two halves, and consumed more gods than using a gun. This thought of God can be neglected for him, but it seems to be not conducive to a long battle, but he also likes the feeling of such a big open, so hesitant.


    At this moment, the faint horn sound came from far away, and several bullhead guards who had rushed to the front turned around and went to the distance. The nearby evil eyes and Medusa were even more unbearable. When they started to retreat, they could try their best to maintain the stability of the square. When they heard the horn, the formation was in an instant, and all the abyss fighters were almost escaping.


    The long-handled knives flashed cold purple flames in Hanjin''s hands, and Han Jin''s line of sight slowly lifted up and nailed to the back of a bull-head guard. The next moment, his figure turned into a streamer, straight. Chasing the past, the hand fell, the head of the bullhead guard also had half a shoulder spinning in the blood and flying in the air.


    I don¡¯t know who said it, it seems that martial arts has reached the extreme, and there will be no tricks from being recruited. That is to return to the truth, but Han Jin is a special case. Apart from some guns, he has no tricks at all, always natural. Choose the shortest distance and release the attack with the fastest speed.


    The knife flashed and flashed again, and the Tauren guards fell one after another. Han Jin¡¯s Qiyue knife did not have a match. He never used the contraction and the mantle to change position. He only relied on the yuan to push the figure and come and go. Like the wind, suddenly like electricity, Haoyue knife brought a piece of blood in the middle of the abyss warrior.


    The Gaelic general on the Ares revealed a shocking color. He couldn''t believe his eyes. This does not mean the power of Hanjin''s Haoyue knife, but he clearly saw a process of growth.


    A baby, as a time goes by, becomes a child and becomes a teenager. This evolution is normal, but if you watch a baby grow up in front of you, it will condense into a moment in a decade. It will give people a feeling of being a monster.


    What the Gaelic director saw was such a Hanjin!


    At the beginning, Han Jin¡¯s knives were violent, but they lacked a bit of aura. Especially in the combination of the two movements, the change was a bit stiff, but it passed over time. His movements are getting bigger and bigger, and he is getting more and more fluent. In the end, he even mastered the skills of body shape and knife.


    The same is to approach the enemy and release the attack, but after mastering this skill, Han Jin¡¯s lethality has increased by a dozen times, and the enemy he locked in is not one or a few enemies, but a group!


    At the same time as the figure was started, the knife was also rolled up. When he landed on the ground, the knife would be exhausted. Then he jumped again and swayed a cold flame, and with his body shape Shots, the flames can even spread to tens of meters long, and the abyss soldiers along the way are cut down and turned into pieces of debris.


    What is even more frightening is that Han Jin still keeps urging Yuan Neng. His speed is always growing. Every knife is so smooth and dripping. Compared with the abyss demon, Han Jin¡¯s knife is a bit less vicious. It is fierce, but with the power of swallowing mountains and rivers, even when his knife will not be sent, it will make the abyss warriors feel a desperate feeling, you can''t stop, you can''t hide, wait for death!


    In the eyes of perspective, Han Jin¡¯s face is expressionless, his eyes are slightly closed, just like a given old man. However, people watching on the God of War have an impulse to scream in the sky, if you deliberately ignore the piece of splashing blood. Flower, ignoring the disappearance of one life, Han Jin¡¯s knife gives people an incomparable beauty. Every knife is so magnificent. It¡¯s like lightning that tears the sky, majestic like a raging frenzy, don¡¯t say that it¡¯s against Han. The attack is only seen from the perspective of the perspective, which makes people rush.


    Han Jin has forgotten why he has to chase down these abyss fighters, and even forget all the pressures and all threats. At this moment, he is heaven, earth, and everything else.


    Some of the abyss fighters put all their attention in the run, so that Han Jin did not notice behind him. Even if Han Jin slashed their heads, their bodies still rushed out to fall to the ground, but This is not bad, at least they did not realize the fear of infiltration into the bone marrow.


    Some abyss fighters want to resist, but they have not waited for them to resist. The long knife in Hanjin¡¯s hands has already cut into their skin. When they are slowly planting with incredible eyes, Hanjin has already flew. Shot a few tens of meters away. Gradually, the team of Medusa and the camp of the evil eye slowly separated the boundaries, because the evil eyes actually ran too slowly.


    This can no longer be called fighting, nor is it a massacre, but an expression, the expression of supreme will!


    Han Jin has been traveling in a zigzag pattern. The large group of Minotaurs at the back finally have the opportunity to approach Hanjin. Several Minotaurs wearing inferior armor have surpassed their companions, quietly hiding behind Han Jin, a pair of blood-red pupils. Dead and dead nailed to Han Jin.


    However, before the few Minotaurs raised the battle axe, Han Jin¡¯s figure had been reflected from them, and then a knife wave was swept away from them, but unfortunately, when they saw it. Everything is over. One of the Minotaurs saw that when they had a pair of calves falling down, they suddenly realized that the soldiers who were killed rarely screamed because they really didn¡¯t hurt, only one. a cold feeling.


    The next moment, another knife swept over, and the heads of several Minotaurs were neatly separated from the neck and flew up in the splattered blood spring.


    In fact, Han Jin does not know that these Minotaurs are powerful bullheads, but they don¡¯t know why they will release two knives. His brain has stopped working, everything is in vain, perhaps, his subconscious. It was decided that this would make his will unimpeded.


    When I changed to awake, I saw that I easily killed a few Tautou chiefs. Hanjin would be delighted, but Han Jin still had no expression at the moment. The figure immediately leaped in the air and rushed to the rising Taurens. .


    No matter whether it is a fragile evil eye or a powerful Minotaur, there is no difference to Han Jin. The knife light is constantly swaying, and the life of the abyss warrior is disappearing. The vast wilderness has been dyed into a blood river. The soldiers of Esnoli City who broke through the second line of resistance were chasing the Minotaur, and suddenly felt the pressure to make them tremble, raised their heads, and saw the figure of Hanjin going back and seeing. That **** splash of blood, could not help but stay.

 Chapter 525： Aid to the abyss world

    Chapter 25¡ªThe Strong Support of the Abyss World


    crazy! Are crazy! !


    The abyss warriors are getting scared, and in their eyes, Han Jin is crazy!


    One person, chasing more than 100,000 troops, has been chasing more than forty miles. I don¡¯t know how many abyss fighters want to go back and ask Han Jin, as for? !


    When Han Jin felt that Yuan Neng and Shen Shen had lost more than half of his body, he stopped his body shape. At this time, he had left a **** mountain behind him.


    Although Han Jin¡¯s knife momentum is extremely powerful, the number of killings is limited. At least it cannot be compared with a wide range of Taoist methods. However, Han Jin has sprinkled countless knives and adds these together, causing damage. A huge number has been reached. In the wilderness of more than forty years, the corpses that are everywhere can be proved to be the most powerful proof.


    The soldiers of Esnoli City did not participate in the pursuit, not wanting, but not dare, if they were mixed with the abyss warriors, who can guarantee that the terrible demigod will not sprinkle their swords on them. ?


    Kemoraki was completely convinced. He had a little bit of luck. If Hanjin and the abyss had lost both sides, the Freedom Federation would have the confidence to speak. However, the facts clearly told him that Even if there is no abyss, it is enough to turn the city of Esnoli into a ruin.


    After standing for a long time, Kemorazi just squeezed out a sentence: "Raphael adults... Is it really a big magician?"


    And Gail¡¯s general manager and others looked at each other. No one could answer Kemalaki¡¯s questions. Even Senniel, who knew Han¡¯s core secrets, was asked.


    In any case, this is the first victory of the entire free federation since the invasion of the abyss, and it is really a great victory, even with the help of the reinforcements, but it has not affected people. Joy.


    The city of Esnoli was so busy that if Baoer¡¯s original request for help only gave the people of the Freedom Federation a glimmer of hope, then the emergence of Han Jin and others would bring them the dawn of victory.


    The news that the abyss army was repulsed, as if it had wings, spread throughout every corner of the city, especially Han Jin¡¯s tens of thousands of troops chasing out dozens of miles, but also in everyone¡¯s mouth.


    On the evening of the same day, Kemoraki banqueted Han Jin and others in his house, and also put some details on the table. This is Kemalaki¡¯s sincerity in expressing himself to Hanjin. He had to do this. Because there are still many cities facing threats in the Freewealth.


    Han Zhong¡¯s interest in these matters is not great, but Guevara is no longer there. The negotiating matters naturally fell to Gail¡¯s general manager and Zeng Green. Gail¡¯s general manager is still better. He has long been accustomed to Han¡¯s actions regardless of political affairs, and Zeng Qing has shown some surprises. How can such a big event be responsible for the person who has just joined the Shengguancheng Group? But whether Han Jin really trusts himself or just makes a gesture, Geng Green has to admit that this feeling is still very good.


    Unconsciously, Geng Green compares Han Jin and Nikolay in his heart, and the conclusion is that Han Jin is more energetic. At least in this kind of thing about the expansion of the territory, Nikolay is absolutely No one will be allowed to gesticulate, let alone who is entrusted to it.


    This kind of scene falls in the eyes of Kemorac, and some of them are not tasteful. Isn¡¯t the free federal counterpart of Nuo Dao not in the eye? However, recalling the bravery of Hanjin during the day, Kemalaki was a little discouraged, and people did have that capital.


    After all, it is still a question of strength. It is like the fallen angel Catherine, although there is no soldier in his hand, he is still able to rank among the three abyss.


    Before the negotiations began, both sides thought that they would soon reach a consensus on these problems. I didn¡¯t expect to have only a few dozen minutes. It¡¯s convenient to have multiple disputes. There is no reason for it. The system of the free federation is completely different from other places. Different, the supreme power is jointly controlled by the aristocrats of all sizes. The current governor, Kemorazi, was elected by the House of Lords. His term of office is seven years. After the expiration, he must abdicate and have no power to designate his heirs. The House of Lords even had the power to impeach him immediately if he made a big mistake during his tenure.


    For example, the agreement reached between Kaimolazi and Hanjin does not have any effect without the support of the House of Lords.


    It stands to reason that in the negotiations, Gail¡¯s general manager and Geng Green should sing a white face and sing a red face, but both of them are angry and joking. Is it necessary for Han Jin to stand in the House of Lords and accept the questions of all the representatives? ! In particular, Geng Green, although he is a victim of the imperial system, but his attitude is more intense than that of the Gail, the House of Lords and the House of Commons must be dissolved, the Freedom of the Union is broken down into three territories, and Kemalaki is Ai. The first lord of Snowley City, of course, Kemorazi wants to accept Han Jin¡¯s command in the most solemn way.


    Kemorazi¡¯s heart may not like the proposal of Geng Green. The term of the governor is only seven years. Although he has become the lord, he has only one third of the territory under his jurisdiction, but the power is much larger than before. And it is still life-long, the premise is that if you do not anger Hanjin, if you manage well, you can even pass your position to future generations.


    In contrast, what is the governor? ! However, Kemorazi is very clear about the inside story of the House of Lords. He dare not act rashly. He can only explain the powerful relationship and the possible contradictions to Gail and Geng Green. Unfortunately, Gail¡¯s Geng Green can''t listen to it, rebound? Who will kill who will rebound! Or drive them out of the city of Esnoli and let them fend for themselves!


    Kemorazi feels a headache. He is completely talking about the chicken and the duck, and his position is very embarrassing. If he continues to speak for the nobles, he will have to leave an impression of Han Jin¡¯s disrespect, which is very unfavorable for him in the future. Moving closer to the Holy Crown City Group, then without the Abyss Army to attack, the city of Esnoli will immediately set off a raging storm, and even the entire Freedom Federation is in complete danger of collapse.


    When it comes to the end, the Gail manager is impatient. The arrival of the Ares has lifted the urgent need for the city of Esnoli. What is the qualification of Kemorazi to bargain? He made a glance at Geng Green and said coldly: "It doesn''t make sense to talk about it again, but I want to warn you here. When we left the Ares, the adults told us that the reinforcements in the Abyss world will soon appear. It is."


    "What do you say? The reinforcements in the Abyss world?" Kemorazi was shocked, and he was even more miserable about Gay''s indifferent expression. He was pitiful. He absolutely supported the proposal of Geng Green. Who would not be the lord? The problem is that he doesn''t want to guilty, especially now!


    "Adults... Did the adults say when the reinforcements in the Abyss world will arrive?" Snari asked, the negotiations had been raging, he should not have asked, but it was about the city, even the entire federation. The safety, he can only ask and understand.


    "Maybe it is a few days later, maybe tomorrow, maybe it is... now." Gail¡¯s manager said faintly, after he finished, he had already walked with Zeng Green to the front door of the conference room.


    Kemorazi and Snari face each other. Fortunately, today is only an internal, small-scale negotiation. If the location of the negotiations is really placed in the House of Lords, the result is imaginable, and it must be played! The screams of the representatives of the House of Lords, the ability to pick the bones in the egg, Kemorazi has not been taught, and the Gaelic and Geng Green are negotiating. They represent the dignity of Hanjin and cannot endure these. It is even possible to kill people on the spot.


    "Adults, are they deliberately scaring us?" Snally whispered.


    "Do you think it is necessary?" Kemalaqi was unable to sit in the chair.


    The prophet, but Han Jin used to deceive people a long time ago, he did not have the ability to predict, the reason for making the reinforcements approaching is entirely because of Leonardo.


    Leonardo said that he would leave and ignore the life and death of those abyss fighters. Even if he was afraid of Hanjin¡¯s magical array, he would not be scared like that, even if it was an order to retreat.


    Thinking about it, there is only one reasonable explanation. Those abyss fighters are just cannon fodder. Of course, it is better to die. It is not a bad thing to die. When Han Jin told his judgment to Gail, the expression was very dignified because he was faint. Seeing Donald''s overall plan, occupying the entire continent is not Donald''s only purpose, Donald also used this war to a major reshuffle of the abyss of various races.


    But the war still has to be played. If you want to capture the free federation, you can''t do it with a few strong ones. You still need a lot of troops. Leonardo doesn''t care about the lives and deaths of those abyss soldiers. It proves that there have been troops added. It is.


    What''s more, Leonardo said frankly that he came out to test his strength in Hanjin. After the temptation, it is impossible to have no following. This means that when he defeated the fallen angel Catherine, Donald did not know what method he immediately got the news. And then made the corresponding deployment, targeting his Hanjin deployment!


    ****


    When Gaelic General Manager and Geng Green stepped out of the conference room, Leonardo was slowly walking up a hill and looking into the front. A dozen or so miles away, there was a huge fire circle, and the fire circle was almost 30 meters high. It consists entirely of a dark red flame. As the breeze blows, the ring of fire is constantly changing and twisting. The inside of the ring of fire is countless tumbling black waves, which look very sticky.


    If you replace Leonardo with any free federal warrior, even the governor, Camorage, will feel cold and even collapse on the spot.


    Door of hell! The abyss race has built a door to **** in the Freedom of the Union! !


    Near the gates of Hell, there are countless monkey-like monsters, and those who travel through the abyss world will immediately recognize that it is the only long-range unit in the abyss of the Abyss, and the flames!


    The periphery is a piece of dog World of Warcraft, their body shape is much thicker than ordinary dogs, even taller than human warriors, some with two heads, some with three heads, this kind of World of Warcraft The crowds are crowded together, the mountains are everywhere, the endless, the number is at least hundreds of thousands, and the scalp is numb.


    From the position of Hell''s Gate to the East for more than 30 miles, it was originally a city with a population of more than 200,000, but now it has become a silent dead city.


    Unlike the battlefield relics that Han Jin and others have witnessed, the city does not say the body, even a bone can not be found, even if the breeze blows into the city, it will suddenly become dead and silent, occasionally, there are several dogs. Warcraft sneaked into the street and then disappeared into the dark corner.


    This kind of Warcraft is notoriously a **** dog, although the **** dog''s lethality is not very powerful, and it can not pose a threat to the real professional strong, but this kind of Warcraft has its own advantages.


    The nature of the **** dog is extremely tenacious, and it also has terrible reproductive ability. The **** dog will squat every year. There can be more than ten dogs in one litter. That is to say, only one pair of **** dogs will survive after three or four years. Will evolve into a group, a large group, and the **** dog eats everything, even the bones and insects can become food, they are very hungry, they will eat their own companions, after the survival, of course, in the **** dog The stronger, even more terrifying is that the **** dogs have more developed intelligence and can fight as a group.


    During the first world war, a demon commander once said a joke. If there are no professionals on the mainland, there is no top-level or super-level race, they don¡¯t have to launch an attack. They only need to send 10,000 **** dogs. Can destroy all creatures on the ground, including Warcraft.


    Leonardo sighed a sigh of relief. At this moment, the three **** dogs chased each other and rushed past him. Leonardo recruited and waved. The three **** dogs seemed to understand Leonard. More meaning, immediately change direction, ran to Leonardo in front of him, kneeling on the ground, looking at Leonardo with blood red pupils.


    Leonardo leaned over and patted the head of a **** dog. Suddenly, she twisted her head and immediately broke the head of the **** dog. The bones of Baisensen had pierced the neck and blood flowed out. The **** dogs were sore all over, and the remaining two heads even opened their mouths and bitten each other, as if they could alleviate their pain. However, they did not dare to turn their targets to the initiators, despite Leonardo. Just beside them.


    Leonardo lowered his head and put it on the wound of the **** dog. He took a long blood and then straightened up. He lifted his leg and kicked the **** dog aside. Then he opened his lips slightly and the blood contained in his mouth was smooth. The corner of his mouth dripped, and his brown chest was stained with blood red in a blink of an eye.


    Leonardo closed his eyes slightly, and there was a piece of mist on his body. The dripping blood evaporated quickly. For a moment, it became a black and red dried blood.


    Leonardo looked down at his work and seemed satisfied, then took a step and walked slowly to the door to hell.


    Beside the gates of Hell, there are several tall warriors. They are very similar to the Wip brothers. They are equally ugly and embarrassing, except that the magic horns on the forehead of the Wip Brothers are growing backwards, and the magic on their heads. The horns stretched straight into the sky, like two arrogant swords.


    Leonardo slowly walked to the soldiers. The soldiers exchanged their eyes. One of the one-eyed warriors said with a smile: "Leonardo, how come you are so embarrassed?"


    "I met Raphael," Leonardo said softly.


    "Raphael? Is he here?" The only soldier sitting on the stone pier suddenly asked: "Are you sure you are not mistaken?"


    "Besides him, can someone else hurt me?" Leonardo said.


    The other fighters exchanged their eyes again, and the one-eyed warrior made a smirk of undisguised.


    "However, the task that my father handed me to me has already..." Leonardo looked as usual, but when the words were not finished, he was violently interrupted by the one-eyed warrior.


    "Shut up! Father? You bastard! Are you also worthy?" The one-eyed warrior stretched out his index finger and greeted Leonardo''s forehead unceremoniously: "You also match? You also match?!" Every time he sighs Then he clicked on Leonardo¡¯s forehead, and Leonardo was taken back by him.


    "Richard, what are you doing? Let him finish the words!" The soldier sitting on the stone pier frowned.


    The one-eyed soldier named Richard snorted, and the rest of the man was stunned and stared at Leonardo. However, he obeyed the command of the soldier and closed his mouth.


    "I have completed the task that my father gave me." Leonardo still looks the same: "Raphael''s combat power is not very powerful. As long as we don''t give him the opportunity to release the magic array, we are likely to eliminate it. his."


    "How can Rafael appear in the Freedom Federation?" another soldier asked.


    "I don''t know." Leonardo replied.


    "That''s good, we don''t have to go to the holy crown city, once come to a knot!" The soldier sitting on the stone pier said slowly: "Leonardo, that Rafael really has the same instantaneous mobility as us. ?"


    "Yes." Leonardo nodded.


    "Hey, I said... wouldn''t Rafael be a hybrid?" cried the one-eyed soldier named Richard.


    Leonardo slowly bowed his head, and the sound of ''hybrid'' was challenging his endurance limit. However, peace is often different. The highest command of the army is not in his hands. The right of interpretation belongs to the other party. In the conflict, he will definitely suffer.


    "Well, Leonardo, go to rest, take care of you." The soldier sitting on the stone pier said softly.


    Leonardo bent over and slowly stepped back.


    Watching Leonardo''s figure go far, the soldier sitting on the stone pier turned his eyes to Richard: "Richard, pay attention to some later, at this time, do not affect our unity."


    "Unity?" Richard couldn''t stand it anymore, pointing at his own blink of an eye: "What solidarity can I have with him?! Mom, I want to kill him now!"


    "At the time, you proposed to fight with him." The soldier sitting on the stone pier said slowly.


    "I..." Richard paused, but then shouted with a louder voice: "Big Brother, don''t tell me you don''t want to kill him! As long as he is alive, he will divide his father''s love for you, and, you Always the second, forever!!"

 Chapter 526： change of weather

    The fifth and sixth chapters change the day


    "A rest for a while." Han Jin''s figure stopped, and he was naked and sweaty. He even had sweat on his eyebrows.


    "Okay, adults." Adolf answered.


    Han Jin sat down and gasped, not only because he was too tired, but the glory of the two angels behind him seemed a little wilting. Only Adolf, he still had a clean and tidy look. .


    Han Jin wanted to let Adolf be a sparring partner, but no matter how he asked for it, Adolf did not dare to release his full strength and feared. Han Jin felt uncomfortable. He simply let the two angels and Adolf besiege themselves and fight for a long time. Of course, the effort will be tired. As for Adolf, his expression is the most powerful proof of laziness.


    "Master, Hogan guys have been wandering outside, as if to see you." Harley suddenly said.


    "Let him come in." Han Jin said while lying down lazily, looking at the unique star that this magic laboratory had, and his mind had already flown to other places.


    This kind of practice does not seem to have much meaning. There is always something missing. I can¡¯t find the feeling of innocence when I chase the abyss warriors.


    It seems that you should still go to the battlefield to improve your entry...


    However, what is missing in the end?


    Here, he will worry not to really hurt Adolf and the two angels. On the battlefield, he can release all of them without any scruples. Is this just a difference, which creates a huge contrast?


    Just as Hanjin went out of his way, Hogan hurried in. "Master, I have already counted it. There are only three dragons with fire attributes left. There are more than 600 pieces of the ten-order fire attribute magic crystal. Master, have you moved in?"


    Han Jin looked at his left palm, and the word ''robbery'' in his palm was emitting a faint red light. He calculated it for a moment in his heart, saying: "Dragon crystal is no longer needed, Geng Green, Spencer are all The fire demon mentors, perhaps, Long Jing is more useful to them, um... you took me ten hundred fire magic crystals for me."


    "Just three hundred? Can it?" Hogan asked, because all the magic crystals on the Ares were transferred to Hogan, so he was very aware of the amount of magic crystals consumed by Han Jin. Sometimes he even suspected that the owner It won¡¯t feed on the magic crystal...


    Unfortunately, no one is a referee, otherwise he will definitely tell Hogan, congratulations on your answer...


    "Enough." Han Jin nodded, Xuan Tian robbery of the fire is nearing completion, and then grab three hundred ten-order fire magic crystal, he can also make two or three red lotus fire.


    "Understood." Hogan turned and hurried out.


    Han Jin sighed. When the Longcheng and Longyu were counted, the huge harvest made him ecstatic. However, as he became bigger and bigger, those dragon crystals were obviously not enough.


    "How can I not see the black dragon?" Han Jin whispered.


    "Black Dragon?" Adolf stunned.


    "Yeah." Han Jin smiled: "I really hope that I can see them flying over the city of Esnoli."


    "I see... adults are dragon crystals that want to get the fire attribute?" Adolf also laughed. No one dared to use this tone to talk about the tyrannical dragons. Han Jin is simply treating the dragons as food, just like a wolf. The deliciousness of the sheep, this kind of heroic world, makes Adolf old and comforting: "It doesn''t matter if they don''t come. In fact, we can get a lot of high-quality fire magic crystals from other ways."


    "Other ways? Do you have a way?" Han Jin asked.


    "According to your estimation, the flame tyrant is coming!" Adolf said: "The flame tyrant is the monarch of the evil spirit, the spirit of evil spirits and other life are completely different. They were born in the ancient lava formed in thousands of years. In the long-term evolution, they have highly developed wisdom. In a sense, they are eternal. As long as they can get the moisture of the lava, the fire of life will not go out."


    "Do they have a fire magic crystal?" Han Jindao.


    "Even if it is a small fire spirit that has just been born from the lava, it also has a very pure high-quality fire magic crystal." Adolf nodded. "However, the flame tyrant ranks only under the three giants in the abyss world. He is not easy to deal with."


    "But... his strength is not as good as fallen angel Catherine, isn''t it?" Han Jin smiled, his subtext was obvious, and it was not easy to deal with, he had already dealt with it!


    "Yeah..." Adolf smiled and wrinkled and stretched out. He certainly heard the meaning of Hanjin. It was only after a while that his look changed again, every time he remembered Hanjin and fallen angel Catherine. Fighting will make him tangled, why? Why not let him participate? !


    In fact, all the strong people who regard Han Jin as a threat do not realize that Han Jin has a terrible character!


    The larger the scale of the battle, the more abundant Hanjin¡¯s harvest will be, and the faster the strength will progress, the more and more terrible symbols will be produced! The only way is that all the high-end forces of hatred Hanjin are brought together, attacking Han Jin and completely destroying Hanjin!


    It is a pity that neither Donald nor Nikolay, Black Dragon King Van Luding, or the Big Lich Denver have raised Hanjin to such a height.


    At this moment, Hogan came in again: "Master, forgot to tell you, Gail and Geng Green seem to be looking for you."


    "I have been here for a few days?" Han Jin asked, he was not fighting Adolf, it was to adjust the interest rate, completely ignoring the time.


    "It''s been almost three days," Hogan replied.


    "Well, you go out and tell them, I will come soon." Han Jindao.


    *****


    It was late at night, and the city of Esnoli fell into silence. But in the village of Kemalaki, the lights are still not extinguished.


    "Dear Kemalage, what are you upset about? You should know that they want a complete free federation, not a land where riots occur every day." An old man in a black robe said slowly. .


    Kemoraki looked at the old man for a while, smiled bitterly. "Do you really think we have room for bargaining?"


    ¡°Why do you think so?¡± the old man said with a smile. ¡°Negotiation is a wonderful art. Yes, he has great power, but sometimes power does not equal power.¡±


    "What do you want to do?" Kemoraqi asked with a strong spirit. It was really impossible to understand the courage of the old guy. The sight seen in the perspective of the perspective has made him think that Han Jin could not afford a trace of resistance. If Camoraki has absolute power, he has already offered free federal hands.


    "We can accept that he will become the master of the Freedom of the Federation, and his will will be fully implemented. There is no doubt about it." After the old man paused, he said in a firm tone. "But in some things, we must have to speak." The right, this is what we deserve."


    Kemoraki sighed. "Excuse me, you are playing with fire."


    The old man shrugged his shoulders. "Maybe, what about it? Our tradition will not change because of a war. You should be very clear about this."


    "You haven''t thought about the consequences? If they give up the Freedom Federation, who will deal with the abyss army?" Kemoraki frowned, and there was a bit of disgust in his heart. Of course he knew what the old man said.


    "You are too pessimistic." The old man showed a few minutes in his eyes. "The young king will not do this. The territory of the Freedom Federation is much larger than the Holy Crown City."


    "You may not know the king very well." Kemoraki looked at the old man in front of him, and suddenly he hoped that Han Jin could kill him and kill the **** lawmakers. In that case, the world would be clean. It is.


    ¡°Oh?¡± The old man was very interested in picking his eyebrows. ¡°What do you want to say?¡±


    "You don''t know what happened during the day? One can beat the tens of thousands of troops and run away. What reason do you think he will compromise with you?"


    "Compromise? You said it wrong." The old man said leisurely. "How dare I think about it, but there are a lot of things in the Freedom Federation. It is more appropriate for us to deal with it. You should have a deep understanding of this. What?"


    In the eyes of Kemalaki, there was a trace of anger. In the time when he became the consul, he also thought about doing something drastically, but the facts tell him that no matter what he wants to do, he only touches these members. Their interests, then it is impossible to get effective implementation.


    "Since this is the case, Honduras, you replaced me with the young king. I believe that with your wisdom, you will be convinced." Kemoraki said with a smile, he thought about tomorrow. Going to the Ares in the morning to make things clear, it is not that he is not cooperating with Kemalaki. It is really compared with these members of the parliament. His words are simply insignificant.


    "As you wish." The old man stood up gracefully and squatted.


    The two smiled at the same time.


    *****


    When Hanjin walked onto the deck, he was seeing what Gail¡¯s head and Geng Green discussed.


    "How is it?" Han Jin sat down beside them.


    "Kemolazi''s attitude is very determined. I really don''t know where he came from. Rafael. If you don''t object, we are not as good as..." Gail''s eyelids pulled down: "Let''s find a solution." ¡±


    "Is there any progress in these three days?" Han Jin asked.


    "If there is progress, I will not be so annoyed." Gail''s main pipeline.


    Han Jin thought for a moment: "Is it so serious? Their situation is no stranger to me. The governor named Kemoraki should have no power."


    Geng Green nodded. "It is true. Most of the right to speak is still in the hands of those members. But what does this have to do with us? The people who save the Freedom of the Union are us. They should show their sincerity."


    "Gather those members of the parliament together, let me see if their bones are really so hard." Gael¡¯s general pipeline, his attitude is very bleak, as if to say an insignificant business.


    "It''s a way, or it''s better to solve it quickly. I can''t waste time on them." Geng Green''s approval made Han Jin somewhat surprised.


    It is not surprising that General Gail made this decision. He has been an assassin for many years and he does not know how many lives he has on his hands. However, in the impression of Han Jin, Zeng Green has always been a quiet and eminent image of the elders, and he can agree with this kind of suggestion that is full of **** atmosphere. It is somewhat unbelievable.


    Han Jin has forgotten, and Geng Green, as the former president of the Xiongguang Imperial Magic Guild, could not sit in that position without the temptation to kill and decide.


    Han Jin only made a slight hesitation, and he made a decision. "You can do it. Mr. Green is right. We don''t have much time. We really can''t waste it on them."


    Although Han Jin¡¯s intention was not to use killing to solve the problem, but when he thought of the aristocratic identity of the members, he would not pay attention to it. Those who are in great difficulty and only pay attention to their own interests, there is no harm in killing a few.


    Geng Green smiled and just wanted to say something. He heard the mountain soldiers report that Camoraki was seeking to see.


    Han Jin nodded and gestured to the mountain warrior to take him up.


    When Kemoraki went to the deck and saw Han Jin and others sitting there laughing and joking, and quickly went over, he first paid a respectful dedication and said his excuses. The war that has come has already made him physically and mentally exhausted. Coupled with his age, his body could not support him. He begged Han Jin to allow him to rest for a few days. As for the work of the negotiations, the members of the House of Lords took over.


    Even if Han Jin didn''t understand politics, he could hear the insincere words in Kemalaki''s words, not to mention the people who had been stunned a few days ago. How could they not succumb to it after a few days, and they ran to the Ares in the middle of the night. There must be awkwardness. Simply hand over the power of negotiation, perhaps to save yourself, perhaps not to bear the sight of bloodshed.


    However, this is also true. Kemoraki¡¯s words at least show his attitude from the side. He is still a little appreciative to this person, Han Jin, who knows from the mouth of Bauer¡¯s mouth that Kemalaki has a high reputation in the Freedom Federation. It is one of the few people who are willing to do something practical.


    "It doesn''t matter, you are resting." Han Jin smiled and promised Kemalaki''s request. "We are still negotiating, when will we meet with the distinguished members of the parliament, you just come, just for us. Let''s make a appointment."


    Kemoraki promised to come down and walked to the city, thinking in his heart, fortunately he made a decision in advance, it seems that the young king has already turned his mind to those members, those short-sighted guys I am afraid I can''t think of what they are going to face.


    Looking up at the dark sky, Kemolaki sighed in his heart, and the days of the Freedom of the Union really changed.

 Chapter 527： Do it

    The fifth and twenty-seventh chapters must be done


    The black waves that flowed in the door of Hell suddenly changed, not only the tumbling became more and more intense, but the fire ring at the edge also burned even more hot. After a while, the two sharp red corners first came out of the door, then the head, and even the whole body. Gradually, accompanied by a thick **** atmosphere, a full-bodied red monster with two feet Climbing out, a piece of angular muscles is exposed on the surface of the body, and there are numerous undulating veins on it, which looks very awkward.


    The monster just stepped on the ground, and the mighty sky snarled, and the deafening sound spread out in the open field.


    The one-eyed warrior named Richard kicked the monster up and shouted: "You **** things, it''s too slow!"


    The monster suddenly lost momentum and did not dare to show his dissatisfaction. He stole aside.


    The soldier sitting on the stone pier glared at Richard, got up and walked to the monster and said something, the monster immediately became excited, and the four paws were swaying and swaying in the ground, the red pupil radiating The blood of bloodthirsty.


    At this time, one monster after another emerged from the door of Hell. The first monster that came out first snarled a few times, and then rushed out, and the rest of the monster immediately followed it.


    As if there are endless, more and more monsters keep appearing. Later, the monsters have been drawn into a long queue, but their number is still increasing.


    Countless thick feet stepped on the ground, raising the dust of the sky, the monsters running excitedly, as if there were delicious food waiting for them in front.


    "Richard, can''t you be better with them?" said the headed soldier with some dissatisfaction.


    Richard snorted. "Big brother, these long-horned evil spirits are just a group of cannon fodder. I am good or bad for them, is there any difference?"


    The headed warrior watched Richard for a while, only to say faintly, "Remember, this is not your own war." After that, the headed soldier turned and walked away.


    After almost seven or eight hours, finally, when the last evil spirit jumped out of the gates of hell, the black waves in the door no longer rolled, and began to calm down slowly.


    With the departure of the long-horned evil spirits, the flames and the **** dogs gathered together, and the gates of **** were surrounded by water, and the soldiers were still beside the gates of hell, as if waiting for something. .


    After a long while, Richard frowned. "Longcol''s guys are doing things slowly. It''s been five days. Why haven''t they arrived yet?"


    At this moment, Leonardo came over from a distance, first bent over to the soldiers, and then smiled.


    "Leonardo, how is your injury?" the headed soldier whispered.


    "It''s okay, my resilience has been strong." Leonardo said.


    "That''s good." The headed warrior also smiled: "The situation is very serious now. I want to destroy Raphael. I also need several brothers to fight. I am here to bring you here. I hope that you will be in good condition." Bring back!"


    Leonardo¡¯s eyes flashed a bit, and of course he knew what the other person meant. I¡¯m here to bring you here, and this is already the leader.


    "Leonardo, haven''t you made an assessment of that Raphael?" Richard interjected: "It seems that it is a big mistake for my father to hand over Hell Aster flowers to you!"


    "Can''t blame me." Leonardo showed a bitter smile: "The source of Raphael''s power is very mysterious. He clearly can manipulate the elements and release a powerful lethality, but it does not trigger any elemental fluctuations. I have no way to make an assessment."


    "So, you will admit your incompetence!" Richard smirked.


    Leonardo closed his mouth. He knew that the other party was always hostile to himself. He didn''t want to make a tongue-and-mouth fight. It didn''t make sense. Only children would quarrel with each other. Language would never be as good as action, or not. It¡¯s time to do it!


    Richard saw Leonardo ignore him and snorted. "Big brother, I don''t think we have to wait for Longkor here. How many of us can''t kill Rafael?! Why should you give him credit? Mom, I am disgusted every time I see Long Col''s triumphant look!"


    "What nonsense? If Rafael is so easy to kill, it has already been killed and it is not possible for us." The headed soldiers then turned their attention to Leonardo: "Leonardo, your opinion What?"


    "My opinion? What opinion?" Leonardo said awkwardly.


    "A fool!" Richard yelled: "My older brother is asking you, if we join hands, there is a certain amount of confidence to kill that Raphael!"


    Leonardo¡¯s face was amazed, but his heart was dark, idiot! Always deliberately make a sense of calm, calm, what to install! It is not revealing your pale nature now! ? You want this credit more than anyone else to determine the status of the successor!


    "So... isn''t it right?" Leonardo looked suspicious: "If we have a few hands together, we should be able to take advantage of it, but... Who can guarantee that Rafael can''t release the magic array? You know, even Fallen Angel Catherine also..."


    "Do you think we don''t know anything?" Richard sneered. "The fallen angel Catherine was defeated by the angel summoned by Raphael!"


    "You...you..." Leonardo was shocked and became stunned. Then he smiled bitterly: "Even if this is the case, if Raphael calls the terrible angel again?"


    "Leonardo, still want to play with us?" Richard laughed: "In addition to the right angel Alpha, which angel is stronger than Catherine?! Although we don''t know why Catherine was injured, Rafael''s The trap is definitely for Catherine, and it is of no use to us!"


    Leonardo was speechless and slowly bowed his head. When his eyes fell on his toes, there was a sneer in his eyes. Do you know? Very good... very good... I have been worried that the information of Hell Aster flowers could not be delivered to you in time...


    For a long while, Leonardo slowly raised his head and said with a firm tone: "I still oppose it. Raphael''s strength is far beyond your imagination. I have already suffered a lot and have more say than you." ""


    "You guys... really capricious." Richard snorted: "A few days ago, you still said that as long as Rafael is not allowed to release the magic array, is his power not very strong?"


    "Don''t forget, Rafael has the same ability to move as we do. Do you really think you can ban him from releasing magic?" Leonardo said.


    "Forget it." The warrior who was headed by Yi Xingshan waved his hand: "Leonardo, let''s go first."


    Leonardo looked at the soldier, bent over and turned and walked back.


    "Big Brother, what are you afraid of?" After Leonardo walked away, Richard called: "We have countless troops, enough to crush any city! Even if Raphael is strong, it can''t Block us!"


    "Leonardo didn''t lie." Another soldier said slowly: "I have been in contact with the Minotaurs and Medusas. Rafael has only one person, holding a strange weapon and chasing them. After dozens of miles, killing countless abyss fighters, the Tauren''s morale is better, and the Medusas have almost been scared."


    "What is this? I can do it too!" Richard cried, he did not brag, in fact, this is the root cause of the devil is always the first race of the abyss.


    "How dare you make sure that Leonardo is not lying?" Another soldier showed a faint smile.


    "Have you investigated?"


    "No." The soldier smiled. "But I know that Leonardo''s injury is fake!"


    "What do you mean?" The headed soldier stunned.


    "Remember the day?" The soldier said: "When Leonardo appeared in front of us, blood was everywhere in the chest and corners of the mouth? Hehehe... It was not his blood, but the blood of the **** dog."


    "Are you sure? Why didn''t you say that day?" the headed soldier hurriedly asked.


    "I dare to use my life as a guarantee." The soldier said: "I didn''t say it at the time. I wanted to see what kind of tricks Leonardo wants to do. This can''t blame me. I have to blame you for blaming Richard."


    "What happened to me?" Richard was puzzled.


    "Your character is too violent, and you can''t hide your mind. If you tell you, you have already asked Leonardo as a face."


    Richard refused to argue with the other party and turned to the headed soldier: "Big brother, still don''t understand? Leonardo is obviously not injured, why should he do this? He is worried that we have made great contributions!!"


    The head of the warrior''s eyes was erratic, turning to the left for a while, turning to the right for a while, but no matter where his sight went, there was always another abyss warrior jumping into his eyes, countless **** dogs, flames. The long-horned evil spirits have covered the entire wilderness.


    ****


    The second round of negotiations between the Gail Governor, Geng Green and the representatives of the House of Lords of Esnoli began. The delegates came from the upper class and were gentlemen among the nobility. Naturally, there would be no omissions in the etiquette. The smile is impeccable and full of sincerity.


    Gail and Zeng Green also had laughs on their faces. But when the members of the parliament sat down, Gail first said with a big sigh. "Gentlemen, I have to declare one thing first. You only have two choices. One is consent and the other is disagreement."


    Members of the parliament face each other and some do not understand the meaning of Gaelic. Is this still a negotiation? There are a few self-sufficient older ones who have already frowned and shouted with dissatisfaction.


    Gail couldn¡¯t care what they thought, talking about it, and arranging the conditions to be listed. When Gail finished, all the members¡¯ faces became very ugly, and it¡¯s not blaming them. What Gail said, it means that they will lose most of the power they currently have.


    "How? Gentlemen, what''s the matter?" Waiting for a moment, Gael asked with a smile.


    No one responded to him, and the gaze of the lawmakers who looked at Gail was full of undisguised anger.


    "Please agree to sit on my side." Gail did not feel the strange eyes that were added to him, so he continued to continue.


    "Oh, Gael, you ask how someone will sit down." Geng Green couldn''t help but laugh.


    "Well, since you said so, I will change the way." Gail said with a smile. "Excuse me, do you disagree?"


    The lawmakers began to stir up, and this is too much fun! Even if they are going to do the same thing and hold talks with the civilians in the city of Esnoli, they will not be so unobtrusively exposed to the contempt of the bones.


    "Cough..." An old man broke his sorrow. "The distinguished Gail, we are all sincere and hope that you can be cautious. After all, this is not a trivial matter."


    Gail nodded and agreed. "It should be prudent. You see, I am very serious about asking, gentlemen, do you agree or disagree?"


    A young councillor couldn¡¯t help it anymore, and stood up from the seat. "I don''t agree! If that''s the case, I would rather die!"


    Gail caressed his chin and looked at him for a while. He suddenly laughed and said, "I want to die? It is not easy. The abyss army is outside. You can go to them and believe that they will satisfy your wish."


    The young MPs were blushing. He dared to stand up and slam against Gail. But he did not dare to face the evil abyssal race in any case. He had to say that "the abyss army has not been repelled..."


    "Do you know that you have been beaten?" Gail sneered. "So, who is it, who is it?"


    The young parliament¡¯s face was redder, and he said slyly, ¡°Although you were repulsed by you, but you... you can¡¯t be too much...¡± Perhaps it¡¯s a matter of knowing that the young parliament¡¯s voice is getting smaller and smaller.


    ¡°Excessive?¡± Gail said faintly. ¡°I don¡¯t seem to force you to agree. You can refuse.¡±


    The more Gail said, the more uneasy the members of the parliament were, the more they looked at each other, but no one spoke.


    "Gentlemen, haven''t thought about it yet?" Gail knocked on the table impatiently. "My time is limited."


    When Gail said the first sentence, Honduras felt that something was wrong. The attitude of the other party was not like negotiating. Looking at the aggressive posture and the harsh conditions put forward, it seems that all the other parties are deliberate. Let this negotiation break down.


    So what is their purpose? Honduras thought hard, although there was no clue, but Gail¡¯s next bad attitude made him more confirm his guess.


    Honduras¡¯s heart jumped abruptly, and there was a terrible thought. The other party would not want to kill all of them. The more Honduras thinks, the more likely it is that this possibility is very large. Perhaps he really shouldn¡¯t have to rob the negotiations from Kemalaki, and there is room for buffering for the governor.


    Other lawmakers also felt that the atmosphere was a bit strange, but when Honduras frowned and did not speak, he did not dare to speak. Especially the young member who stood up sadly found that no companion stood up to support him. Sit back to the seat.


    "Don''t talk?" Gail looked at them one by one, but no one was willing to look at his eyes. He was quite helpless and sighed. "In this case, then I will not agree with you."


    Having said that, Gail and Zeng Green exchanged a look, and Honduras clearly saw a glimmer of joy from the eyes of the two men.


    Just then, a mountain warrior hurried up and whispered something in the ear of Gail and Zenglin.


    Gail¡¯s face suddenly changed, and the cold glanced at the lawmakers and stood up and walked to the cabin.


    "I advise you to make a choice soon, otherwise...hehe..." After throwing this sentence, there is no end to it, and Green has also got up and left.


    Leave those members of the parliament, look at me, I will look at you, and my heart will come out with a cool heart.


    "Master, Gail is in charge of finding you." When Harley drifted into the room, Han Jin was in a daze with the shield of the Lion King in front of him. No matter how he used his knowledge, he could not find the mystery that Catherine said.


    "Oh? Let him come in." Han Jin took his mind back, since it can''t be found, let''s put it aside. This kind of thing is urgent.


    After Gail¡¯s two men came in, they did not enter the subject directly with Hanjin. ¡°Raphael, you are right, they do have reinforcements.¡±


    "The flame tyrant is coming?" Han Jin spirited, as if he had seen countless high-purity fire magic crystals rolling in.


    "That''s not..." Gail''s manager was stunned by Han Jin''s tone. Some people didn''t understand why Han Jin was so excited. "But it is already very tricky. This time, there are flames and longhorns. Goblin, and the **** dog."


    ¡°The situation is very serious?¡± Han Jin noticed Gael¡¯s look and became serious.


    "It¡¯s very serious." Gail¡¯s chief executive smiled. ¡°It should be very serious, especially the number of them, plus the abyss fighters of the previous few days. The enemies we face are almost... already close to a million. ¡±


    Millions is not a small number, even if Hanjin sounds a little dizzy, one million people... One person throwing a stone is estimated to drown the city of Esnoli.


    "Isn''t it because of my relationship?" Han Jin said suspiciously, Donald did not reason to put such a heavy force here: "How did they get from the Great Rift Valley? Didn''t split the attack on the Holy City?"


    "The Holy Crown City is very calm, and the Elf has not found any vision." Gael''s main pipeline.


    If it is said that there are millions of troops to attack the Holy City, Han Jin may jump up immediately, and Gail¡¯s general manager and others will not be so relaxed, but after all, they are a strange city at the foot. It can be said that there is no feeling, let alone Before they went out, they had already set a detailed strategy. If they were beaten, they would fight. If the Ares is dangerous, they will immediately retreat. There is no need to sacrifice themselves for a strange city.


    "Strange¡­¡­"


    "I am also very surprised. I want to bring so many people to the ground. It is impossible to arrange for dozens of days." Gael¡¯s general pipeline, "Even if Donald really wants to deal with you, at least he must get the flame tyrant." There are no people in that series, let alone one million, that is, ten million people will not be able to stay with you."


    "But how do I still feel that something is wrong?" Han Jin said while thinking, "The millions of troops have come, the flame tyrant has not appeared yet, what is he waiting for?"


    "Raphael, I feel like you really want to see the flame tyrant?" Gael asked.


    "I can''t help it either." Han Jin sighed. "The magic crystal is not enough. I hope that the flame tyrant will bring me a surprise."


    Gail couldn''t help but laugh, listening to Han Jin''s tone, did not put the flame tyrant in his eyes, to know that it is second only to the existence of the Big Three. If this kind of words are spoken from someone else''s mouth, Gail will only feel that the person is not self-reliant, but Han Jin is different. If you want to come to the flame tyrant, it will not be stronger than the fallen angel.


    ¡°How far is it from us?¡± Han Jin asked.


    "At the latest, it will arrive at dusk today. Do we have to prepare first?"


    "Well, I will go here." Han Jin and Gail walked outside the door. "Right, what happened to the negotiations?"


    "Those people are too timid, I just scare them a little, and I don''t dare to speak." Gail seems to be still worried about the retreat of parliamentarians.


    "Isn''t this just right? Wait until dusk, I hope they have the courage to keep silent, so they don''t want to have a chance to talk anymore in this life, we can save some strength." Han Jin said with a smile.


    "Also." Gail also laughed. "The waste, I don''t even bother to kill."


    Just out of the room, I was hit by the oncoming Geng Green and Adolf. It seems that Adolf already knows the news of the abyss army, and the old face of the ravine is faintly excited.


    "Adult." Adolf first made a meticulous ritual, and he stood up straight and looked at Han Jin. Gail and Geng Green, who stood in the gaze of their eyes, could see it clearly.


    "Oh, don''t worry, the number of people is just a little bit of fish. I care about the big guy." Han Jin looked helpless at Adolf. How did the old man become so excited when he heard that he wanted to fight? Knowing where he came from is the endless energy.


    "You are talking about the flame tyrant?" Adolf looked slightly.


    "No." Han Jin shook his head. "I am talking about the demon of the day. I always feel that he has not gone far."


    Han Jin¡¯s biggest reliance is the shrinking mantra and the bandits, but the bandits are used to escape. The curse of the earth is the only weapon to chase the enemy. The appearance of Leonardo, who also has the ability to teleport, always makes Han Jin felt uncomfortable in his heart.


    When it comes to the devil, Adolf''s expression becomes serious. No matter which kind of professional, encountering such an enemy that can appear anywhere at any time will be a headache. In addition to Han Jin, others take Leonardo a little more. No.


    "But it doesn''t matter, the guy''s attack ability is not good. The last time he was lucky, let him run away." For the failure to leave Leonardo, Han Jin still has some regrets.

 Chapter 528： Chief beater

    Chapter 528 Chief Beater


    The first wave of the abyss army is less than a kilometer away from the city of Esnoli, but in the far-flung places, the figures of countless abyss fighters continue to emerge from the hills and come over the horizon, as if Endless, seeing this scene, everyone on the wall has changed his look.


    A few days ago, when the city of Esnoli was attacked, the soldiers in the city could fight hard, but at this moment, the fighting spirit seemed to suddenly collapse and disappear, and Esnoli City could not block so many abyss fighters. Attack, resistance does not make any sense.


    "Kemolazi, that... Rafael''s adult?" Honduras said in a trembling voice.


    Kemolazi glanced back and did not speak. The Ares still hovered over the city center square, and there seemed to be no action.


    "Snally, you stay here to command, Kemalaqi, let''s go to visit Rafael, faster!" Honduras turned and walked under the wall.


    "The speaker, adults, now to visit the Rafael adults, can only be self-deprecating." Kemoraqi sneered.


    "That... then...when are you going to go?" Honduras asked painfully. He once said to Kemalazi that although Raphael has powerful power, sometimes power does not equal power. However, he can use the tone to teach Kemorazi, to have a condition first, his life can be guaranteed, and now, he has no mood to swear.


    "After we repelled the offensive of the abyssal race." Kemorazi did not hide his contempt: "And, the speaker, you want to hide on the Ares and avoid this battle? I tell you, This is impossible, Rafael adults will not let you board the ship."


    Honduras¡¯s face was blue and white. He knew that Kemorazi was deliberately running against him and repelling the abyssal offense. Just kidding, what to fight? ! As for running to the Ares to escape the war, this is completely filthy. The whole family is in the city of Esnoli. What does it mean to have a bad old man survive? But he didn''t feel like fighting with Kemala. He only looked at Kemorazi a deep look. Seeing that Kemalazi was still motionless, his face showed disappointment and turned and continued to walk down the city.


    If Kemorazi is willing to go together, he will be more sure to convince Rafael that he also has room for manoeuvre, because Kemalazi and Rafael are very close, at least much bigger than his face in Honduras, but unfortunately Kemalazi refused him.


    Under the **** of a dozen knights, the carriage of Honduras galloped away from the city center. He was not a professional himself. He controlled the authority of the Freedom Federation with an ordinary person''s body. This is what Honduras is proud of. However, at the moment of real life and death, he realized how vulnerable he was.


    Suddenly, a deafening roar came from the rear, the whole city was shaking violently, the horse pulling the car was shocked, and then I didn¡¯t listen to the driver¡¯s drink, rushing to the side and slamming into a courtyard door. on.


    Honduras fell in the carriage, and barely sat up, opened the curtain and looked back.


    Thousands of fireballs circulated a curved trajectory in the air, slamming into the magical array of the city of Esnoli. The light curtain of the magical array was madly twisted, and another loud bang came from the earth. Once trembled, Honduras was caught off guard, and the chin was hitting the window frame, and a blood ditch was immediately knocked out, and blood rushed out.


    Honduras couldn¡¯t care for the blood, and screamed, "Go! Go!!"


    In the tough battle, Flame Gog is the most terrible long-range unit in the abyss race. They are born with the ability to release a large fireball. This has been clearly pointed out in the records of the first world war, and then a powerful defensive magic array. It is also unable to withstand the group attack of Flame Gog. Although strategically and tactically, Honduras is a waste, relying only on playing with the power to maintain its position, but he knows the horror of the flames of Gog, it will not take long, the flames can use the fireball to destroy the city of Esnoli All defenses!


    When the impatience of Honduras climbed to the Ares, he saw an incredible scene. The atmosphere on the boat was very relaxed, and Han Jinduan sat at the table, eating and eating dinner, and the two neighboring countries. Beauty talks and laughs.


    Honduras has a thousand words to say, seeing this scene, the whole person could not help but stunned, his lips squatting, and the words he thought well were thrown into the clouds.


    "Ha... How did the distinguished Speaker of the House come? Ask for help?" Geng Green saw Honduras and smiled softly.


    "When I was desperate, I knew that I was coming to us. When I was splitting things, I tried every means to kick us off." Gail¡¯s sneer sneered: "The distinguished Speaker, are you treating others as fools?"


    "You still have to go, we have decided to leave the city of Esnoli." Zeng Qingdao said: "Yes, what did you say when you last negotiated? Is this your fine tradition? Well, I admit to me. You have been convinced, so here I wish you the inheritance of the fine traditions of the Freedom Federation."


    Honduras was sneer-stained, and the violent explosion that came from behind him was stimulating his defense. Finally, Honduras couldn¡¯t control himself. He slammed and stumbled into Hanjin, then slammed on the deck and couldn¡¯t make a sound. Called: "Adults...help us...help us..."


    Han Jin still enjoyed the dinner slowly, and the neighbors of Nancy and Elena did not pay attention to Honduras.


    "Adult, you have to think twice." Zeng Qingdao said: "We have been once, and we must never trust them again!"


    "Mr. Green, you mean..." Han Jin said with a smile.


    "I want to help us, it''s not impossible, but... the distinguished House representatives will be in front of us, otherwise it will be too unfair to us." Zeng Green sneered.


    Honduras has been in the House of Lords for decades. Of course, he can see through this trick of killing people by knife. However, he is not qualified to refuse. Moreover, in the previous negotiations, the representatives of the House of Representatives have already planted the evil consequences. Now he only I can look at Han Jin with a pleading look, because only Han Jin can veto this terrible suggestion.


    "Just do what you said." Han Jin put Honduras into the abyss of despair in one sentence: "I heard that more than half of the armed forces in the Freedom Federation are in the hands of representatives of the House. This is your city, if you even You all just want to save the strength, what qualifications are required to ask others to pay? Honduras adults, I am right?"


    "Adult, this... Esnoli is already your city!" Honduras mourned.


    "Yes? Why didn''t I feel it?" Han Jin said faintly: "Hogen, send the Honduran adults to disembark."


    "Yes, Master." Hogan smirked and walked over, grabbed the shoulders of Honduras and walked toward the ship''s side.


    "Adults...Adults..." Honduras kept calling, but no one paid attention to him. Even the few guards who were on the Ares were just watching their Speakers being dragged away.


    Hogan rudely threw Honduras to a Titan giant, who wrapped the rope around Honduras and then pushed Honduras off the ship''s side.


    "Adults...ah..." Honduras made a terrible scream.


    Seeing that Honduras was about to fall on the ground, the Titan giants seized the ropes, and several guards rushed to gather, untied the ropes, and took their parliamentary adults to the ground. Just played a bungeeful Honduran look pale. The roads are not stable.


    When the remaining guards were also driven away from the Ares, Geng Green restored the right color: "Adults, we have not found evil eyes, nor Medusa, only a large group of Minotaurs, they should be... their Morale has not yet responded, hehe, adults, you scared them."


    "There is no evil eye? So, can I also participate in the war?" said Yalena with a smile.


    The evil eye''s individual attack power is inferior to Medusa''s sharpness, and it does not have the elemental damage of the flame singer. But in the large-scale battle, the evil eye is the most terrible sniper, as long as there are large groups of evil eyes involved, even The powerful dragons do not dare to fly, or they will fall in the group attack of evil eyes.


    "The magical array of the city of Esnoli can support at least ten minutes." Dominique, who was watching the ship''s side, suddenly said.


    The explosions have been one after another. Since the outbreak of the battle, the magic light curtain of Esnoli City has not been calmed, and it has been twisting constantly. The amplitude of the twist is very large, as if it will collapse completely in the next moment.


    "I hope that the distinguished Speaker of the House of Representatives can make a wise decision, otherwise, they will take it by themselves." Gail is cold.


    At this moment of life and death, the binding power of the House of Lords has reached its lowest point, because they cannot guarantee the peace of the city of Esnopoli, no one wants to die, if there is anything to stop them from grasping the hope of life, that is everyone Public enemy! Several guards heard the request of the Sacred Crown City Group, and the news was spread in the past ten or ten. The soldiers who heard the news have become passionate and the turmoil spread rapidly throughout the city.


    For a moment, some soldiers spontaneously gathered together to try to shock the house of the House representatives, and the spontaneous behavior quickly evolved into organized action. The soldiers did not want to hurt anyone, just wanted to push the family representatives of the House to the front. .


    There are more and more fireballs in the air, and there are more than tens of thousands of flames in the vicinity of the North City of Esnoli City, desperately releasing attacks. The technique of releasing the fireball in the flame singer is different from that of the traditional magician. The fireball released by the magician is flying in a straight line. The attack distance is only one or two hundred meters, while the flame singer uses the arm to put the big fireball. Throwing out, do not care about precision, only to achieve the effect of group bombardment.


    Finally, more than a dozen Master Towers have become dim, and the magical light curtains that have shrouded the entire city have disappeared. A large fireball falls into the city like a raindrop, and the flames rise to the sky. After the wall, seven or eight thousand lizards and warriors who struggled to release the arrows were swallowed up by the fire.


    Then, countless abyss soldiers rushed to the city with fire, and the wall of a dozen meters high was hard to beat the professional, and the long-horned evil spirits all had tyrannical power, and by the momentum, they jumped They can leap to the wall, and the **** dogs are grabbed by sharp fingers, climbing up like an ant colony. The battle of the flames of Gogge stops the projectile, quickly gathers under the wall, and then starts attacking again. Their mission is to continue to extend the projectile and open the way for the abyss soldiers.


    "Mr. Green, Mr. Spencer, the two of you are responsible for the command of the Ares." Han Jin stood up: "Harley, you come to manipulate the Ares, Mr. Adolf, the front is handed over to you, Elena, Be careful with yourself."


    "Raphael, you can rest assured." Seeing Han Jin allowed her to fight, and Elena showed an excited look.


    In just a short period of time, countless long-horned evil spirits and minotaurs have already stepped over the city wall, and the abyss fighters in the distance are still moving forward. As for the abyss race, how many troops have been dispatched, it is impossible to calculate in detail. .


    The first one to launch a counterattack is Yarina! With the speed of the baby beyond the limit, she easily circumvented the frontal battlefield under the responsibility of Adolf, from the flanking straight into the battlefield composed of the abyss warriors.


    The faint sky suddenly turned into a crimson, and then a huge thunder column slid down from the air. Each thunder column collided with the ground and exploded immediately. The flames rose into the sky and finally formed a strong and full of flames. The shock wave, sweeping everything within a few tens of meters nearby.


    The baby is very clever. After only one drill, he mastered this tactic. It cheerfully fanned the wings, and suddenly moved straight forward, suddenly to the east and suddenly to the west, as much as possible to let the release of the column of Yalina. a place.


    Avoiding repeated blows, the destructive power of Yalena''s 10 Gray descending technique has reached the limit. In the fire that is rising from the sky, the abyss fighters are not blown up on the spot, but they are swallowed up by the fire.


    Flame Gege has a strong resistance to fire element damage, but they can''t resist the fire of Nirvana splashing around, nor can they resist the sweeping of shock waves.


    Adolf''s mission is to block the enemies of the front. Yalena''s mission is to create as much damage as possible and to alleviate the pressure on Adolf, and Han Jin has already used the mantle to sneak into the back of the abyss.


    The abyss warriors became a mess in the bombardment of Lei Guang. If it was an ordinary Shigeo descending technique, the lethality would never be so terrible, but Yalinna released the fire thunder, and even the tyrannical head of the bullhead did not bear it. The burning of the fire of Nirvana is more unbearable than the long-horned evil spirits that are more vulnerable. As for the more vulnerable **** dogs, as long as they are in contact with the flames, they will make a fierce tragedy.


    A lot of flames go to the goal, a large fireball like a bird casts a forest, shot at the baby, although their accuracy is not enough, but the number is large, tens of thousands of fireballs have formed a Overwhelming giant nets.


    The baby made a loud scream, and the wings slammed a few times in a row, and the body slashed into the sky. The speed of the dead birds flying at full speed far exceeds those of the big fireballs. Even if the big fireballs will soon encounter it, it will have to change direction too. In an instant, the baby will be out of the attack range of the big fireball and turn again. Quickly swooping to the ground, and Yalena''s release of the 10 Gray is still bombarding the ground.


    Tens of thousands of big fireballs reached their highest point, unable to fall to the ground, and immediately blasted countless abyss fighters into pieces. The word is only an adjective, but the dog does exist and is indeed jumping.


    The sky was dark, the thunder had disappeared, the abyss soldiers had just breathed a sigh of relief, and the magic wand in the hand of Elena had turned back to the sky, and the sky turned into a crimson again.


    Even Han Jin had the consciousness of giving the position of the No. 1 hitter of the Ares to Yalinna. The abyss warriors thought that they had survived the attack of Yalena, purely dreaming!


    Following the appearance of Yalena is the Ares, Hogan is commanding the magicians to adjust the magic crystal cannon, but the Ares maintains a certain height.


    The pillars of the road that smashed the power of destruction once again poured down. From the perspective of seeing the eyes, Kemalaki, Honduras and others were all stunned. Is that her? The girl who seems to be always smiling and sticks to Han Jin has such terrible power? !


    Just then, there was a small black spot in the distance, which quickly flew to the city of Esnoli. It was a flight battle consisting of nearly two hundred lions. When they were near, they were divided into two. The team, about seven or eighty lions were copied to the baby, while the other seven or eighty lions greeted the Ares.


    For the baby, this is an unforgivable offense! Its screams were even higher, and then the wings were extended to take the initiative to meet the lions. When the distance between the two sides was less than 500 meters, the baby suddenly opened and a small fireball spurted out from the mouth.


    Only in an instant, the small fireball has become the size of the wheel. The lion that was selected by the baby was too late to escape, and it was slammed by the fireball. The crimson flame and the golden Mars danced and splashed. The nearby lions screamed in disarray, and some simply turned into a fire lion and fell straight to the ground.


    The next moment, the baby has rushed from the fire, followed by a huge thunder, Yalin''s ten Gray is still in the process of release.


    The lions who greeted the Ares did not ask for cheapness. Just approached, a row of javelins made entirely of electrical elements came face to face, and the eight or nine lions flying in the forefront simultaneously turned into splashes. Blood and flesh, and then saw a row of javelin spurt.


    The Titan giant led by Dominique is not a display. Although the Titans are already weak, the combat power of the super-class race cannot be ignored. Even the dizzy Jenny has forgotten the fear. With Dominique¡¯s orders, The lightning javelin was released.

 Chapter 529： Crazy Harley

    Chapter 529, Crazy Harley


    When Yalinna, Ares and Adolf were put into battle, Hanjin had appeared behind the Abyss Corps. It was a coincidence that almost 300 lions flew quietly and slammed into Hanjin¡¯s field of vision.


    This group of lions are ready to go to the front to support their companions. I did not expect to encounter a strange human being here, and Han Jin¡¯s Taoism is a self-contained, independent of all the cultivation systems in the world. Even Catherine can¡¯t estimate Hanjin. The real strength can only be a little bit more tempered, not to mention the lions, and immediately two lions left the brigade and swooped down to Hanjin.


    Han Jin only stood there quietly, slightly closed his eyes, he was looking for the strong among the abyss warriors, as for the two ramped lions, he did not care.


    There seems to be something wrong with this situation. In this world, high-end power is the real master, and the abyss race has sent nearly a million troops. How can we not even have a decent strong?


    Is it a trap... What does the Abyss of the Leonardo want to do? Where is the flame tyrant hiding? Han Jin slowly opened his eyes and sighed out.


    At this moment, the two lions had already approached one after the other, and Han Jin¡¯s wrist moved, and a dazzling stream of light was raging between the heavens and the earth.


    Han Jin shot very fast, and the knife was also very fast. When the surrounding abyss soldiers felt a sting in their eyes, Han Jin had already recovered, and still stood there quietly.


    The lion rushing in front, the figure became obviously stiff, and a faint blood line stretched straight from its lip to the back.


    Perhaps it is not as good as the body is thick, the back of the old high-end appendix is ??first disconnected, and then the blood is splashing, the iris has been divided into two pieces, most of the head with a smooth and tough back There is also a pair of flesh wings, which are shot in the blood in the oblique spurs, like a glider, while the remaining half of the lips, the majority of the neck, the limbs and the streamlined belly, fell together on the ground.


    The rear lion was blocked by blood, but it also knew that it was not good. The wings were going to change direction, but its speed was far less than that of Hanjin, and another stream of light was worn out from the blood. On the neck of the lion, the big head brushed off.


    really! Han Jin showed a pleasant smile, only to find this feeling on the battlefield!


    In the past few days, he had practiced with Adolf day and night, and later let two angels join Adolf¡¯s camp and besieged him with Hanjin. But from beginning to end, he felt that he was missing something, not happy, not determined. Not comfortable.


    Everything is only because he has no intention in his heart!


    At this moment, Han Jin suddenly remembered Nikola, and Jedice said that Nikolay always took the lead in the battlefield and directly picked the other side of the army. None of the enemies destroyed by Nikolay used others. The hands of all died under the sword of Nikolay. Because of this incomparable and tough style, the army of the male empire has a very high morale. The war will win, the attack will be defeated, and the enemy will be invincible. Before, he thought that Nikolai and Like Han Jin, he only wants to protect his friends and all the soldiers who depend on himself and trust himself. Now he understands that it is a process of self-cultivation.


    Seeing that the two lions were killed in an instant, the abyss soldiers screamed, then shouted and rushed to Han, and the more than 300 lions in the air changed direction, licking the blood-red pupil. He kept screaming and screaming, rushing to Hanjin.


    Is Nikola to kill the road? Han Jin slowly lifted his eyelids, and he was immersed in the wonderful realm. The next moment, the dazzling knife light once again bloomed between heaven and earth.


    Knife up, such as thunder and anger.


    The knife falls, like the river and the sea.


    Every time Hanjin arbitrarily swayes, the dazzling streamer will spread to tens of meters long, even 100 meters. All the abyss soldiers along the way, whether it is a screaming **** dog, a sturdy or powerful tyrannical chieftain, are all Cut into two paragraphs, no one can avoid it, at most it is to make a meaningless dodge action.


    The last time he realized his knives, Han Jin disarmed his gods and closed his eyes. Now he is fighting hard, because he knows that there are surely strong people hidden in the dark.


    This is an indescribable feeling. Where Han Jin¡¯s eyes are swept, where the figure will float, and dazzling knives.


    Sight, body shape and knife light have been perfectly blended together, regardless of each other, even Han Jin himself can not figure out which one is in front and which one is behind, he only knows those abyss soldiers who have been swept by his sight. Has become a broken body behind him.


    "Let!" Hogan on the Ares screamed.


    Hundreds of magic crystal cannons roared together on the port side, and a flash of magical bullets smashed through the sky, dragging a long trajectory, falling in the battle of the flames of Gog, and immediately flew a flesh and blood.


    "Put! Let!!" Hogan kept groaning.


    After a row of magic bombs flew in succession, after eating a loss, Flame Gege certainly did not wait for it. Some of them randomly projected a big fireball in the air, trying to intercept the magic bullets, while others turned their targets to the Ares.


    However, the accuracy of the flame singer''s projection has always been criticized. Although there are tens of thousands of songs collectively releasing the attack, it only intercepts a small number of magic bullets. Most of the magical bombs are accurately placed in the battle of the flames. in.


    The Ares trembled a little. Although Harley kept the Ares at a certain height, there were still hundreds of big fireballs that hit the Ares. However, this level of attack was almost useless and could not destroy the Ares. Five lines.


    Harley, who was sitting on the main seat lazily, suddenly tightened his body, and the red light in his eyes was flashing fiercely. He didn''t know what he was thinking.


    On the right side of the ship, Dominic slowly raised his arm and motioned the Titans to stop the attack. Many of the strong ones had this advantage. They could cooperate with each other, or they could fight each other. Just like this moment, Dominique In commanding the Titans to kill the lions, Hogan is playing his own guns, no one will delay, and Harley is responsible for the coordination.


    The number of lions trying to besiege the Ares has been reduced from seven or eighty to more than fifty. They have given up their targets and flew to the rear. Although the lions have a fast flight speed, the individual combat ability is not bad. But forcing an attack with Titan''s attack is undoubtedly a very stupid choice. He only hesitated for a moment, and they have lost more than 30 companions. After a delay, maybe one can''t run away, and they rushed up. What can I do? The Titans have excellent capabilities, both long-range and melee. More than a dozen Titans can kill them like melons and vegetables.


    However, the strong people of the Holy City did not control the abyssal offensive. Compared with the wave of countless abyss fighters, Han Jin, Yalinna and Adolf, who are rampant, are very small, even if it is Han. The same is also the God of War, although Kemorazi seized the opportunity and ordered the defenders to fully launch the counterattack, but they could never take back the wall. The soldiers on both sides were mixed together. You have me, I have you, the battle. More and more chaotic.


    After dozens of days of **** battles, Esnoli¡¯s defenders had only a hundred thousand remaining, and the elite losses were very serious, despite the anxious Kemorazi¡¯s personal involvement in the fighting, and the House representatives headed by Honduras. They also got rid of it, but their efforts did not have much impact, and the situation is getting worse.


    Spencer shook his head slightly and whispered to Geng Green: "Growing Green, you will be handed over to you here." He is ready to fight with the Magisters of the Dead Birds.


    "You have to be careful." Geng Green hesitated, and did not stop Span.


    "I understand... oh..." Harley, who was sitting in the main seat, suddenly laughed, but his voice was low, even if he was standing by him.


    "Put! Let!!" Hogan is still commanding the magicians. When he lifts the flag again, the whole person suddenly stays for a moment, and then looks back at Harley, for no reason, God of War. The number is falling rapidly, what does the guy want to do?


    "The five elements flow, life and endless, open!" Harley read the blunt curse, a pair of bones and shackles are also shaking, suddenly, a giant peak appears out of thin air, the entire Ares is enveloped in it.


    Both Geng Green and Spencer were stunned. They joined later, and they didn''t have the chance to see the Five Elements of the Ares.


    "La la la la la la..." Harley shook his head and sang a song. Obviously, he was already excited to the extreme.


    "Hare! Are you crazy?!" Hogan finally couldn''t help but shouted.


    "Shut up, idiot! Keep your own position!" The proud Harley immediately countered the past.


    "Adult, look..." A magician yelled at Hogan.


    Hogan looked in the direction of the magician''s finger, and saw that the dense flame of Gog has locked the Ares, and then cast countless big fireballs, like a huge fire cloud, from the bottom Going up to the **** of war.


    "Raise! Raise!!" Hogan''s face changed dramatically: "You **** up quickly..."


    It¡¯s too late! The huge fire cloud has already hit the bottom of the five-line array. The deafening sound of the explosion is resounding throughout the battlefield. The indescribable elemental explosive force, the **** of war is slammed out tens of meters high, and the hull has also appeared sharply. Tilting, and even almost overturning, but the Ares is self-sufficient, even if you keep turning around in the air, the people on the Ares will not fall.


    It can be said that this is the second time after the completion of the Ares, a severe blow, a violent shock, the people on the ship tangled, and two guns of the magic crystal cannon were scattered, one of which is a magic crystal cannon There was no damage on the ship''s side, and another magic crystal gun was hitting a magician''s calf. The magician was in a coma on the spot, and some magicians and a few thunderbirds flew out. Fortunately, The Ares is in the guardianship of the Five Elements, and all the figures flying out are bounced back.


    Just killing two lions in the battle, the jewels and the heroic Jenny watched the whole world begin to tilt, and the earth was in front of them. On the spot, the old disease relapsed and fell softly on the deck. I lived in Dominique''s calf, and my eyes closed tightly, but this time I had to pay more than the last time, at least she didn''t cry.


    "Harley! What the **** are you doing?!" After Hogan stabilized his body, he made an angry cry. He and Harley are both Hanjin''s servants, knowing each other well, otherwise, he really doubts that Harley is trying to betray Hanjin.


    "Harley! What happened?!" Geng Green is also very angry, he needs an explanation!


    "Hare?" Dominique''s voice was cold.


    "Harley!" Sunil''s voice was full of doubts.


    Gao Bin has stood in front of Harley and quietly looked at Harley. Gao Bin used to be an idol worshipped by countless elves. He went out to live in seclusion for decades. His sharpness seems to have been polished by the years, but in fact, He just has no conditions and opportunities to completely release himself. If he can be sure that Harley''s performance is not right, it may endanger the people on the Ares. He will immediately kill him. As for the relationship between Han Jin and Harley, it is not his consideration.


    "Come on... Come on... Let the fire come more violently! Oh..." Harley made a maddening laughter, and the red mans in his eyes seemed to spread somewhat, just like Hanjin, he was completely Immersed in my own world, I can''t see people''s angry expressions, and I can''t hear people''s questions.


    Is this undead creature crazy? Gaobin frowned and then slowly reached out. At this moment, the other hand fell on Gaobin¡¯s shoulder, and then the voice of Gael¡¯s manager rang low behind him: ¡°Let him do it, He is measured, you see, the Ares defense magic array has been restored."


    Gao Bin looked up and looked around. After being attacked by the group of the flames of Gog, he saw that the giant peak shrouded in the Ares had become faint, but I don¡¯t know when the giant peak was restored to its original state. No, it is better than It used to be clearer, and the texture of each piece of rock is so fascinating.


    Gao Bin looked at the Gaelic chief with a suspicious look. Since Gail¡¯s general manager came forward to stop him, he must have guessed what.


    "Remember the last time the Thunderbirds ended up in the battle with the Orcs?" Gail whispered: "Hare may be using the Ares defensive magic array to gather fire elements!"


    Gao Bin suddenly realized that Yalina had greatly improved after that. However, at that time, Han Jin personally manipulated the Ares. Now it is Harley. Can it work?


    "Hare... what if there is a mistake?"


    "No problem." Gail said with a smile: "Flame Gege has a limited range, and they can''t let all the released fireballs hit our Ares."


    "Come on... Come on... Hey..." Harley was still laughing, he was in a completely uninhabited position, and the Ares changed direction under his control, and swooped down the slant.


    The Gaelic chief did not guess, the giant crystal in the magic lab has become a fire red!


    The flames of the Gog are once again releasing the attack, and the high-notee who carefully observed the scene sighed, and that was the case.


    Flame Gege has a range of less than 500 meters. In other words, only the flames of the Gobi, which are below the Ares and within 500 meters, may hit the Ares, and the angle difference is at least minus one. A hundred meters, the number of flames in the attack range is very limited, and the rest of the flames can only be ready to go, and the fireballs are projected indiscriminately, which may hurt their own people.


    Boom... Another loud noise, the Ares was once again bombarded with elemental explosives, but this time the people on board were ready, and there was not much confusion.


    "Hey..." Harley made an exclamation of excitement, and the whole body jumped and writhed in the seat, like a monkey drinking too much.


    The people on board were opposite each other, but even Gao Bin and Gael¡¯s directors acquiesced Harley¡¯s actions, and others did not say much.


    No one expected, at this moment to save the city of Esnoli, it turned out to be Harley! The God of War, which has been provocative again and again, has attracted the attention of most of the flames, and the most painful thing for Kemera is how to take the blockade of the flames of Gog, send the reserve troops, now the flame song The attention of the leather has shifted. With the investment of a large number of living forces and the rampant Adolf, the situation of the city wall has been reversed, and the abyss soldiers have been squeezed out of the wall.


    The Ares continued to pull high, then dive again, and then pulled high. Every time they attracted, they could exchange thousands of flames to attack, and Hanjin¡¯s magic laboratory has become fiery.


    Repeated the number of times, it is inevitable to be suspicious, but the flames of the Gog are hard to say, before the battle broke out, the generals have issued orders, the Raphael lord wearing the red cloak is their first To strike the target, the Ares is the second target. That is to say, no matter what you are facing, as long as you see Hanjin and the Ares, you must do your best to launch an attack on the target, or even ignore the accidental injury to your partner! Moreover, even if there is no order, they will give up the city of Esnoli. Each time the **** of war, they will release a round of fierce artillery. From the perspective of protecting themselves, they will destroy the abominable ones anyway. Spaceship.


    Han Jin, who is deep behind the enemy, has no idea how many knives have been thrown. Every time he releases his own killings, he will easily harvest dozens of articles and hundreds of lives. Of course, the base of the abyss army is huge, no matter how much he kills. The abyss warriors will immediately fill the gap.


    In the careless slaughter, Han Jin suddenly felt that his heart had jumped inexplicably. There were a few flickering figures in the distance. With this kind of talent, it must be the abyss demon! However, those figures did not rush to Hanjin. They were always interspersed into the oblique thorns. From the air, they seemed to want to circle around Hanjin, but the circle was getting smaller and smaller.


    Want to cut off the retreat? Fool... Han Jin¡¯s mouth reveals a cruel smile. If he wants to run, he can release the cellar. The abyss devils don¡¯t have to be so laborious.


    In the farther side, Leonardo also got the same evaluation, fool... Then he turned and ran to the distance. Obviously, he didn''t mean to fight.

 Chapter 530： Flying corpse

    The fifth and third chapters of the flying corpse


    The four-handed slashing knives suddenly emerged from the void space. The lightning is generally squatting. The abyss demon family is very good at splitting the tactics. The flashing cold light is wrapping Hanjin in it, and the retreat has been sealed.


    However, Han Jin did not retreat, nor did he release the curse. His hands were lightly wrong, and the knife was like a thunder. He easily sealed the two knives in front of him, then borrowed the knife and the knife was immediately After drifting to the back, the two abyss demons in the rear have already smiled, because their sickles are less than two feet away from Hanjin, and they can get into the Hanjin with a little effort. Who knows that Hanjin¡¯s knife can actually After the first move, in a blast of Mars, the two abyss demons felt the great rebounding force from the sickle, and they could not help but fall out.


    The four abyss demons showed their erroneous look. They thought that Hanjin would release the momentary movement, but Han Jin stood still and did not move, and the hard cover blocked their attack.


    However, this is in the middle of their minds. Some people encounter strange things and get used to the bad side. Some people like to think about the good side. Several abyss devils belong to the latter. Why does Hanjin not retreat? Is it a special situation that temporarily loses the ability to move instantly? It¡¯s really a **** of death...


    A few demons couldn''t help but waved the sickle again.


    Han Jin¡¯s legs are rooted, and the dead and dead are buckled on the ground, but the knife light in his hand is constantly swaying, even his own figure is annihilated, and the surrounding abyss can only see A piece of bright purple light.


    Several abyss demons flashed around Hanjin, desperately wielding a sickle. If their attacks are like a stormy wave, then Hanjin is a huge reef that does not move. No matter how hard the abyss demons are, they can¡¯t break him. Defense circle.


    If there are abyss fighters who have retired from the country of Xiongguang, they will feel creepy because they have witnessed similar scenes!


    At that time, there were 13 abyss in the abyss of the majestic Emperor Nicholas, but no matter how fast and sinister their attacks were, they always thought that they would soon succeed, Nikola¡¯s long The sword was inexplicably waiting in front, and Nikola at that time did not even release the vindictiveness, the momentum is far less than the current Han Jin.


    From the outside, Han Jin¡¯s expression is a bit stunned, especially his pupil, which seems to have no focus, dull, silly, but his movements seem to be very dynamic, but also faintly exudes the power and pressure of the wind and thunder.


    The abyss warriors are also experienced warriors. They won¡¯t wait until they hit the wall. They only know how to turn back. In just a few minutes, they will notice that something is wrong. Hanjin¡¯s knife is like a copper wall, so they have a kind of high mountain. The sense of powerlessness of the end, although their offensive is still very fierce, but the confidence in the heart does not know when it began to collapse.


    Also, why didn''t Leonardo come? Ominous...


    Several abyss demons seem to be able to understand each other''s thoughts, and at the same time faltering, the figure disappeared from the place, and the other moment appeared at the other end. The four soldiers stand side by side, but they are already more than 30 meters away from Hanjin. It is.


    Han Jin¡¯s knife light condensed, and then he slowly lifted his eyes, and a pair of stunned pupils regained their vitality. In fact, he did not act so easily, and the four-handed sickle never left his heart. He can only try to be fast, fast, faster, and slightly mistaken. He must suffer a fatal attack. If it is not a bauxonym, he will never force himself, even though it is extremely rare. good chance.


    Han Jin slowly took a breath and pressed the tumbling blood. He had already transferred Yuan Yuan to the limit. However, he did not pay in vain. When his speed was far above his opponent, he suddenly found out that he was The abyss demon, known as the servant of death, is so fragile!


    ¡°Only a few of you?¡± Han Jin said faintly: ¡°The flame tyrant Longkol did not come? Leonardo?¡±


    Han Jin has no other meaning. He just said his true thoughts, defending and not attacking, just to attract all the high-end combat power of the abyss race, and come to a happy time! But for those abyss demons, Han Jin¡¯s wording is full of contemptuous taste. How many of you can¡¯t, where are the flame tyrants Long Col and Leonardo? The tyrant of the flames said that after all, Longkor¡¯s ranking in the abyss world is only after the three giants, but what is Leonardo¡¯s?


    "Without them, I can kill you as well!" One-eyed demon Richard''s forehead has pulled out a strip of blue veins, and then his figure disappeared in place. After a pause, he appeared in front of Hanjin and waved his sickle. The neck of Han Jin into the neck.


    The battle started again.


    However, the battle has just begun and it is over, at least Richard¡¯s end.


    In the moment when Richard appeared in front of Han Jin, Han Jin¡¯s figure suddenly burst out, and the knife light bloomed at the same time.


    That is a stunning knife! The swaying streamer is as pure and flawless as the moon, and the momentum is as fast as the thunder. The whole world seems to be stagnant at this moment.


    Richard''s sickle was smashed. If you slow down the time, you can see that his figure is gradually faded, which proves that he released the momentary movement, but unfortunately, Han Jin''s knife has passed through his neck.


    Richard''s head flew off the neck, and Han Jin''s figure continued to spur forward, the knife continued, and the abyss demon slammed forward.


    A very strange scene appeared, Richard''s head and body, as well as the splash of blood, while disappearing without a trace, the next moment, appeared behind the three abyss demon, the huge head continues to upward Rolling and flying, the blood continues to sputter, while the headless body is planted softly forward.


    Flying corpse! ! !


    The remaining three abyss demons were not so easy to be killed. After all, they had a buffer of more than 30 meters. They noticed that they were not good. They immediately released the momentary movement, and Han Jin¡¯s knives were swept away.


    Subsequently, they have appeared in the distance, Cangjie fled to the distance, and one of the abyss devils returned to his hair and sighed: "Richard..." Then he saw the terrible flying corpse, and was immediately scared away. The release once again released the momentary movement.


    Han Jin¡¯s mouth reveals a cruel smile, thanks to Leonardo¡¯s stimulation to him. In addition to practicing in a few days, he is always thinking about how to deal with the momentary movement of the abyss demon. Now is the opportunity to do experiments!


    The abyss of the sorrowful voice has appeared in the distance, and Han Jin¡¯s mind immediately locked the other¡¯s figure and then swayed the law.


    A little faint fluorescence appeared in the air, chasing the abyss demon, and then the abyss demon released the momentary movement again, but the fluorescence did not seem to be affected, continue to fly forward, because the speed is too fast, the fluorescence is behind Left a streamline that is 100 meters long.


    Mother chasing soul curse!


    In another world, the mother chasing spell is usually used to deal with some difficult ghosts and demons. As long as the **** curse is hit on the target in time, the master curse will be pursued, even though it is separated by thousands of miles. There are countless arrays of obstacles, and they will persevere. If the power does not dissipate, then the mother and the double curse will eventually coincide. Just because the child chasing soul curse has no actual lethality, Han Jin put this kind of law in the corner of memory, and did not think about it for a while, otherwise, Leonardo could not escape so easily a few days ago. .


    Han Jin slammed the law and released the curse of the retreat. He chased in the direction of the curse. The curse was not as easy to move in the battle as the moment, but the distance moved far exceeded the moment of movement, when locked by him. When the abyss demon appeared again, Han Jin and his gap were only a dozen meters.


    The abyss demon did not understand how Han Jin would be so tightly chased, but now obviously not thinking, what he can do is to immediately release the momentary movement.


    Han Jin¡¯s figure was slightly stunned, and then he shot in the direction of the curse, and the knife light again.


    The movement of the abyss demon release can be completed in an instant, but it takes a little time to appear in the locked position. Although Han Jin is fully motivated, it is still a lot worse than the speed of the abyss demon. This time The distance between the two has been opened more than 50 meters. After all, Han Jin is leaning forward.


    Han Jin laughed, and the abyss demon has become a bird of surprise. Every time you release the moment, you will choose the farthest distance. This is the flaw! With a certain distance, he can easily predict the direction of the other party''s escape.


    At the moment when the abyss demon disappeared, Han Jin also released the curse of the constriction. With a light drink, a slap in the face of the heavens and the earth will be swayed out.


    The next moment, the abyss demon appeared in the knife light, did not wait for him to respond, has been waved into two paragraphs by Han Jin.


    The look of the abyss in the devil''s eyes revealed an unbelievable look. The sickle in his hand also fell off the ground, and Han Jin ignored him again, and began to chase after another abyssal demon.


    The fluorescent spurt came and slammed into the forehead of the abyss demon, flashing a flash and disappearing. Regardless of whether the creatures possessed by the quilt are demons, demons, or dead, they cannot stop their coincidence.


    Han Jin¡¯s tactics of swearing at the same time, when God¡¯s mind locked the figure of the other side, he once again released the child¡¯s chasing soul.


    The abyss demon saw his brother slain in succession, panic to the extreme, committed the same mistake, just trying to stay away from the terrible human, but neglected to hide his whereabouts.


    Skills must always be proficient in combat. Han Jin did not take the shot this time. First, he released four miniatures and pulled them closer. When the abyss disappeared, Han Jin immediately appeared in front of more than 100 meters. The distance between the abyss and the devil was only between 110 and 120 meters. His position was just right.


    Han Jin¡¯s figure first paused, and then he slanted out with a knife. It seemed to be deliberately cooperating with Han Jin. The abyss demon appeared in front of Han Jin¡¯s blade and was immediately recited by Han Jin¡¯s shoulder strap. .


    The only remaining abyssal demon continues to release the momentary movement, but he can sense that his brother has been killed, do not know whether to avenge his brother, or simply be scared of madness, or know that he can not escape When he fell, he turned and snarled and rushed over to Han.


    Han Jin crossed the knife and looked at each other coldly. When the distance between the two was less than 200 meters, he once again locked the other person''s figure with God.


    A little fluorescence appeared in the air, and then lasing forward, Han Jin''s body shape floated at the same time, and slashed.


    Fluorescence lasing is in front, Han Jin swayed the knife light and chased after it, not far from close, if it is away, it is like Swift is tracking a cockroach flying insect.


    The abyss demon appeared in front of Hanjin, and the fluorescence first flew into the opponent''s forehead, and disappeared after a flash.


    Seeing that Han Jin¡¯s knife was close to his forehead, the abyss demon did not evade, and immediately waved his sickle and slammed into Han¡¯s waist, which was completely the same.


    Han Jin¡¯s reaction speed is extremely fast, and the knife immediately turns from the front to the lower jaw. The bright streamer has cut into the forehead of the abyss and stretches straight down. When the scythe of the abyss is broken into two pieces, his body Also, the brush is split to the left and right, and the tip of the sickle that flashes with cold light can only be wiped out in the waist of Hanjin without pain or itch. Don''t say the bright robes, even the dragon scales are intact.


    After killing four abyss demons in a row, Han Jin¡¯s face was still cold and faint, and then he turned and rushed to the abyss soldiers who had been watching.


    In the large-scale battlefield, the strong people of Esnoli City and the Holy City are in a disadvantageous situation. The army of the abyss race is still surging like a flood, and overwhelming, in the small-scale battle, Han Jin , Yalina, Adolf can be considered an advantage, especially Yalena, she caused far more damage than Han Jin, from the outbreak of the battle to the present, she has released five ten Gray descending, and now a giant thunder Still with her body as the center, she keeps pouring, and the power of the baby can not be glimpsed, not mentioning the fireball released by it. Every time the spread of the nirvana is scattered, it looks like an inconspicuous, but falls on the abyss. When they are on, they can burn their flesh without hindrance.


    The busiest person was Adolf, who threw himself to the left, and the enemy on the right grabbed the gap and quickly reached the city. He threw himself to the right, and the enemy on the left opened the defense line of Esnoli City, despite He kept releasing the divine shock, but the number of enemies was too much. Almost every second, there were thousands of abyss soldiers rushing to the wall. Even if he had three arms and six arms, he would not kill so much. enemy.


    Everyone, including Hanjin, has made every effort, but there are some things that can be saved without being desperate. Maybe, when Hanjin and Yalena kill the abyss and the whole army collapses, Esno Lee has also become a dead city.


    The battle on the north side of Esnoli was in full swing, and the south wall was much more deserted, as most of the troops were transferred.


    Suddenly, there was a vague black cloud in the sky. The soldiers on the south side of the wall were looking at the north, listening to the shouts from far away. At this moment, they turned around and looked at them with horror. Black clouds.


    "Do you feel anything?" a soldier whispered.


    "Like...the earthquake?"


    That''s right! The ground is shaking slightly, and the amplitude of the tremor is getting bigger and bigger and more and more fierce!


    When the black cloud flew near, the soldiers saw it clearly. It was not a cloud, but a flight battle composed of countless dragon knights!


    The dragon is not a dragon, but a kind of bipedal dragon that survives in the southern marshes. The biped dragon belongs to the tenth-order Warcraft. In the same level of Warcraft, the combat power is low. The only special feature is the ability to spit acid gas, and the dragon knight. It is the specialty of the Southern Tribal League.


    Did the tribal alliance really send troops to support it? The soldiers of the city of Esnoli cried in joy, some struggled to wave their arms, and some of them fought hard. They even wanted to jump off the wall to welcome the arrival of the Allies.


    In fact, as long as the tribal leader has a little vision, the support of sending troops is inevitable. It is a powerful proof to send a large number of lizards and warriors to support. Everyone knows that since the free federation can''t stop the army of the abyss race, the war will burn sooner or later. It is better to send troops to support allies, and then fight on other people''s territory, at least to ensure that their people are not invaded.


    Closer, closer, under the flight battle formation of the Dragon Knights, there are tens of thousands of iron armor, and the violent shaking of the ground is triggered by the rampant iron armor.


    The Barbarian Knight is also a major feature of the Tribal League. In the past wars, the Freedom Federation did not suffer much, so in recent years, it has also established its own Bull Knights.


    A huge, iron-clad cow that can be described as a demon is rushing to the forefront. It is at least twice as large as a companion, and the weight is less than how much it is. The hard-skinned black hair on the body is running at full speed. A heavy tank of the world. Filled with an unstoppable momentum.


    A knight rides on the back of the giant barbarian. I don¡¯t know why. There is no armor on the back of the cow. There is no riding raft and no reins. The rider¡¯s riding should be very bright. He is covered in the whole body. In the heavy armor, only the eyes are exposed, and his eyes are tightly closed, and the head is a little bit, as if sleeping...


    Soon, the giant bull was less than two kilometers away from the city of Esnoli. The dragon knight could keep up, and the other armored bulls were already a few kilometers away.


    Suddenly, the giant barbarian tightened its four hooves, holding the ground, strong inertia, letting its hoof fall deeply into the ground nearly half a foot deep, and the knight on the back was caught off guard and had shot straight out.


    Coincidentally, there is a stone monument standing in front of it, with a string of characters on the front: Welcome to the city of Esnoli. The knight is hitting the stone tablet. Maybe it is too fast. Maybe the texture of the stone tablet is very tough. The knight¡¯s head has broken the stone tablet, and the stone tablet has flown far away. The stone monument is broken and not broken. On the knight''s neck.


    "Oh..." The knight finally woke up from his dreams, hurriedly climbed up, pulled out the stone tablet, or pulled out his head, and then screamed with anger: "Man, even if we don''t know for a long time, No feelings, don''t you not give face like this?!"


    The giant barbarian did not pay attention to the other party. It tried to stretch out his nose as if to sniff something, and then he gave off the excitement and joy of the low-pitched sound, and rushed forward again.

 Chapter 531： Counterfeit warrior

    The 53rd chapter of the fake warrior


    Faced with endless abyssal warriors, frustration is a little bit floating on people''s minds, is there hope?


    Everyone''s heart is different. In the face of failure, they will react differently. Some people will become more and more frustrated. They will never give up until the last moment. Some people will fail before the failure actually comes. First defeated by myself, frustrated, no fighting spirit, and Adolf and Elena belong to the former.


    Especially for Yalena, her lethality is getting more and more terrible. The magic of a ten-Gray drop technique can''t vent her resistance and hatred of failure, serial lightning, thunder and roar, and other mass destruction magic. Her hands are blooming in succession, and because of the perfect blend of fire and electricity, Yalinna can create a no-man''s land in the abyss warriors. The number of kills is calculated by Han Jin and Adolf. Not as good as her, the title of the chief warrior of the Ares is destined to fall on her.


    But not all people are humans... Han Jin and Harley are exceptions, at least they can''t be measured by the word ''humanity''.


    Han Jin will not be more and more frustrated, and will not be discouraged. He has completely sunk into the realm of ecstasy. Even if Esnopoli City behind him becomes a ruin, it cannot make any fluctuations in his state of mind.


    Harley will not care about the safety of the city of Esnoli. Of course, the Ares can''t be damaged. Otherwise, Han Jin can''t spare him. At this moment, Harley is trying his best to manipulate the Ares, and constantly attracts the firepower of the Flame. However, it is necessary to pay attention to controlling the distance, avoiding the attack beyond the limit, and preventing the five elements from being destroyed. After all, this is the time when he opened the Ares alone, and he has no bottom. If he is replaced by Hanjin, the effect is much better.


    Seeing that both the enemy and the enemy have been sawing on the wall, no one can completely control the wall. The expression of Kemorazi is gradually cold. He can''t blame the soldiers, and can''t blame Adolf. In fact, every soldier is desperate, just three. In ten minutes, he didn''t know how many wounded soldiers were roaring and screaming at the enemy, missing their arms, broken their legs, and even being hollowed out by the **** dogs, completely ignoring the intestines flowing. Still screaming and rushing.


    And Adolf also made all the stops, big blessings, great prayers, wrath of the Holy Spirit, sacred impact, for the soldiers of the city of Esnoli, a kind of magic that exists only in the legend appears in front of them. Big blessing and big praying are blessings of magic, which can make the soldiers multiply the fighting power, but the problem is that the high-end combat loss of Esnoli City is very serious, the ordinary soldiers are blessed with great blessings. The blessing of the big prayers, the combat power did not increase much, and was quickly eliminated in the fierce battle, and then the reserve forces were added. Adolf could not repeatedly use this kind of magic to bless the reserve forces, otherwise his power would be quickly lost.


    Gradually, there are more than a dozen points on the wall. Each point is supported by several or a dozen high-ranking warriors. Adolf¡¯s blessing magic only plays a huge role in them. The root cause of the present, unfortunately, is that just throwing a few stones into the river can''t stop the flow of water. The number is too small, they can''t form a dam, and more abyss fighters rushed from the gap between them.


    Adolf is doing something unpleasant, and changing to Hanjin and Yalinna will also be difficult!


    A wave of warriors added, another wave of war killed, of course, the death toll of the abyss soldiers is also rapidly increasing, but the base of the two sides is disproportionate, the abyss race can not afford, but the city of Esnoli can not.


    Kemorazi is very clear that this situation can be achieved because the powerful Ares attracts most of the firepower of the flames. Once the Ares can''t support it, then the city of Esnoli is not far from the fall. .


    "The Honduran adult..." The voice of Kemalazi was a bit hoarse.


    "What''s wrong? Kemalazi''s adult?" Honduras hurriedly responded. The two men''s eyes slammed together. Although Honduras only knew the power and did not understand the military, he could see the sorrow and demise in the eyes of Kemalazi. The heart couldn¡¯t help but jump violently: "You..."


    "It''s time for the end." Kemoraqi whispered.


    "What?!" Honduras took a breath: "Raphael, they are not..."


    "There are too many abyss fighters. With a few of them, they can''t stop it." Kemoraqi smiled bitterly: "Our magical array was forcibly destroyed, and the Master Tower could no longer be opened. Hehe... Of course, the Abyss Army Will not give us time to repair the Master Tower, isn''t it?"


    Honduras stunned for a moment, and the head sank a little, and the back squatted. He said slowly: "So...Kemolazi, let you make a decision. From now on, I am an ordinary soldier under your command! After that, Honduras reached out and pulled a long sword from the waist of a guard. The guard was shocked. He tried to grab the long sword back, but was pushed away by Honduras.


    In the past, they were contradictory. One was responsible for handling military and political affairs, and the other was doing everything possible. At this moment, death is about to come to everyone. What else can''t be left? !


    "Snally, send a signal." Kemorazi said in a word: "The man is in the city, the city is dead! I am not sure to defeat the abyss army, but... as long as we have a soldier alive, Never let those dirty guys step into the city of Esnoli!"


    "Understood, adults." Snari laughed and waved.


    A white light arrow hits the sky, explodes and turns into a condensed fireworks. That is the signal of the last battle!


    The Master Tower of Esnoli City was completely silenced, and the figures floated out of the Master Tower, flying in the air, and gathered together. Each Master Tower needs more than a dozen magicians to control, they are concentrated together. It is also a force that cannot be glimpsed. Moreover, as they fly forward, people continue to rise from below and join their team. It is the remnant magician of the Free Federal Magic Corps. Kemorazi has been hiding. They are waiting for a crucial moment, and now, it is the last.


    Soldiers gathered on the streets, and there was no reserve at the moment. There were still many wounded soldiers who walked out from the military camps with each other. They couldn¡¯t move. They also asked their companions for weapons, and then they held the sword in their hands. Lying there silently waiting for this, this scene reminded other wounded soldiers, they divided their hair with weapons, even those unconscious companions, they will leave a long sword on the pillow.


    Suddenly, a courtyard door opened, and a middle-aged couple came out of the courtyard door, followed by three, four and a half children, each holding a weapon in their hands. The city of Esnoli was a relatively rich one. In the city, as early as the abyss army began to attack, Kemorazi had ordered the distribution of weapons to every civilian in case of emergency.


    In comparison, the middle-aged man¡¯s look is still calm, and the middle-aged woman¡¯s cheeks still have tear marks on her cheeks. She is trying to catch the children¡¯s hands while she is on her husband¡¯s side. Maybe this is her. The habit of shopping, you must firmly grasp the child will be assured, but no matter who she caught, the child will force her hand to open, they think that they will soon become soldiers, no need for parental support .


    More courtyard doors were opened one after another. Whether it was a man or a woman, whether it was an old man or a child, they silently followed the soldiers on both sides, and the atmosphere was particularly suppressed.


    That''s right, the ants are still stealing! However, when the city of Esnoli is occupied by the abyss, there will be no survivors here, so what else needs to be scrupulous? For dozens of days, the city of Esnoli has no idea how many warriors have died. Almost every family has joined the army, so they have to stay with their loved ones and enjoy every minute and every second of their lives. If you really have the chance to kill the Abyss Warrior, just do it and avenge all the victims!


    Several city gates in the city of Esnoli have been opened. This is a real counter-attack of the whole city. No matter what kind of power they can release, they can at least show their unyielding determination.


    Bower took a long breath and kneeled in front of Kemalaqi. He said: "Adult, please allow me to play!" Although he showed a strong fighting spirit, everyone in the eyes can understand. He is saying goodbye!


    Kemorazzi stared at Bauer, and suddenly there was a tear in his eyes. He was out of control. He walked to Bauer in a few steps and hugged Bauer. He said in a trembling voice: "Child, Stop complaining about your unconscionable father, he...he has his own difficulties."


    When Honduras heard Kemalazi¡¯s words, his eyes flickered. He was skilled at the plot. He immediately solved the question long ago. Why did Kemalazi have been taking care of a child with a civilian origin and a qualification that is not too outstanding? Put the child on the seat of the Guardian Knights, it turned out to be like this!


    The governor of the Freedom Federation is elected by the House of Lords, and the power of the governor is small compared to the lords of various places. As long as he is caught by the handle, he may be impeached, and the mistakes in life will not work!


    However, Honduras did not feel in a dilemma. This is completely different from his previous style. He silently watched for a moment and suddenly said: "Kemolazi, bless him..."


    Kemorazi was shocked and looked back at Honduras, but saw that the old face that always wanted him to beat him was filled with a warm smile. Some things, don¡¯t need to be too clear, you can know me. Knowing that Kemoraqi smiled reluctantly, then leaned down and bowed on Bauer''s forehead and kissed him.


    Bauer was not surprised and didn''t struggle. On the contrary, he closed his eyes. When Kemorazi''s lips left his forehead, he slowly opened his eyes and his eyes were filled with tears.


    Then, Baoer stood up and pulled out his long sword in his backhand. He said: "Brothers..." The following words have not been finished yet, but Bauer has stopped again. His brethren are not killed in the battlefield, but in The road to rescue was dead, and the rest remained in the Holy Crown City. Don''t say brethren, he doesn''t even have a single armor, but he is a lonely man. When he thinks of it, Bauer can''t help but laugh: "Ha Haha..."


    "In!!" The guards around the representatives of many Houses have neatly pulled out the swords, and they are arrogant. Many of them have more strength than Bauer, but at this moment, no one has the meaning of winning. All are willing to obey the command of Bauer.


    Human beings have desires, so there will be various contradictions. However, death will soon be ushered in. All disputes will become meaningless. If they die, they will not be pleasing to each other. It is better to be a brother. .


    "Follow me!!" Bauer''s momentum suddenly skyrocketed, and then rushed to the open North Gate.


    Just as Bauer had just approached the gate of the city, there was a sudden buzzing sound in the rear. Countless dragon knights flew at low altitudes, and their figures completely covered the city of Esnoli.


    The strengths of the Free Confederation and the Tribal League are almost the same. Otherwise, it is impossible to fight for a long time. The only difference is that the Freedom Federation suddenly suffered from the invasion of the abyss race. The army could not effectively concentrate and could only fight for each other. Days, the casualties are too big, and the tribal alliance is refueling, but only part of the lizard warriors support, and later learned that the free federation can not support, decisively, exquisitely, and thousands of miles to help the free federation. In fact, a tribe can have hundreds of dragon knights. It is already a very bullish thing. Now there are hundreds of thousands of dragon dragon knights and more than 300,000 wild cow knights, all of which are elite, equal to the last capital of the tribal alliance, if they Destroyed by the Abyss Army, the tribal alliance will completely lose its fighting power.


    In the east of the city of Esnoli, the barbarian knights also started to charge. The extremely conspicuous giant armored bull is still riding a dust, far from the front, and the whole body is covered in heavy armor. The knight''s claws and claws, waving the long-handled mace in his hand, seem to be imposing and brave, as if he did not lose to Han Jin who always likes to challenge a group of opponents.


    But it''s actually not the case... The Cavaliers have been trying to communicate with the giant ironclad.


    "Slow, slow, man, slow down?" At this time, the knight seemed very calm.


    "Hey... How many abyss fighters did you see in front? Too much!" The knight''s tone became amazed.


    "Slow down! Only two of us have a fart? They can drown us when they spit it out!" At this moment, the knight became obviously anxious.


    "Oh my grass! You want to play dead me?! I just became a big leader, I don''t want to die! You **** heard? I don''t want to die!!" Crazy, this is obviously crazy.


    Unfortunately, no matter how he communicates, the giant iron armor is rushing forward. The closer he is to a certain place, the more arrogant and faster the speed is. The huge figure is rubbed against the air, and it is faintly issued. The thunder of the wind, the four thick hooves frantically flipped, and made a trace of the afterimage, just like a windmill that spins fast.


    The knight was furious and finally lifted the long-handled mace to see the posture. He wanted to bombard the armored bulls. However, he hesitated for a moment, but slowly put the mace down and felt distressed with his fingertips. Stroking a few times on the neck of the armored barbarian, simply broke the jar and broke: "Mom... fight it and fight it... kill!!"


    On the outskirts of the Abyss, there were tens of thousands of **** dogs wandering around. They saw a behemoth rushing over and subconsciously preparing for the siege. When they arrived, they discovered that things were not that simple.


    The giant iron armor is too fast, even surpassing the flying lions. Some of the **** dogs have just opened their mouths, the giant armored bulls have already rushed over, and the subsequent smoke will roll them up. Some people turned upside down, and some **** dogs saw the giant iron armor rushing to themselves, trying to avoid one side, but their front legs just left the ground, the thick hooves of the hooves had come over, only a little touch, they simply put them The body stepped into a muddy beach.


    The giant iron armor is like a sword, easily cut the siege of a large group of **** dogs, straight forward, nothing can stop it.


    The knight on the back of the cow also joined the battle. A group of yellow-brown fighting skills continued to bloom, and the long-handled mace in the hand turned over and swept left and right, and danced to the wind.


    The amplitude of the ground tremble is getting more and more fierce. A large number of barbarian knights are gradually approaching the battlefield. They see their own great squadrons brave and fierce. Seeing nearly a million abyss army as nothing, they have taken the lead in the battle, and the morale is immediately shocking and deafening. The cheers, then desperately waving a handle of the mace, is also desperately urging the bulls.


    The iron barbarian is just the seventh-order Warcraft. The evolutionary armor is also eight-order. According to the standards of this world, the long-horned evil spirits are equivalent to the fifth-order or sixth-order Warcraft, which is worse than the iron armor. The performance of the Minotaur is between the seventh and eighth steps. However, the giant iron armor must not be measured by ordinary standards. Its momentum is too powerful, regardless of whether it is a long-horned evil spirit or a minotaur. It is flying in front of it, and it is a fleshy fly.


    Even if they were replaced by ten-order unicorns, they were torn into pieces by the long-horned evil spirits who swarmed up, but the giant iron-clad bulls were not afraid, and they were always sprinting in one direction.


    However, the knight feels the pressure, the **** dogs can be ignored, even without his shot, but the rear long-horned evil spirits and the minotaurs are somewhat difficult, and the high-order minotaurs and high-order long-horned evil spirits appear from time to time. He could pose a threat to him. Finally, he unleashes his own vindictiveness. A thick, solid light has spread six or seven meters and shrouded himself and the giant armor. inside.


    Geng Green, who just caught the scene with the perspective of the eye, immediately judged that this person is a supreme knight!


    One person and one cow, the fearless charge not only infected the tribal allies, but the soldiers of the city of Esnoli also had great morale. They knew that this was the reinforcement of the tribal alliance.


    Countless dragon knights have already rushed through the city of Esnoli, first step into the battle, the full melee broke out!

 Chapter 532： Adolfs value

    Chapter 53¡ªThe Value of Adolf


    Most of World of Warcraft has two forms, one is advanced, the other is advanced, of course, there are many World of Warcraft can not advance. The ordinary two-legged dragon is grass green, and the advanced two-legged dragon becomes blue-black. In the dragon army sent by the tribal alliance, one-third of the dragons are advanced, which is The defenders of the city of Esnoli and the abyss army formed a stark contrast.


    The high-end warfare of Esnoli City is seriously depleted, and the proportion of high-ranking warriors in the abyss army is very poor. According to the records of the first world war, there will be a bullhead chief and ten in every hundred minotaurs. A few bullhead fighters, and this time, the Abyss world has sent more than 200,000 long-horned evil spirits, but can''t see the figure of an evil spirit. To put it bluntly, the long-horned evil spirit is nothing but cannon fodder, and the evil spirit is the devil. The true main battle unit in the vassal race.


    There are indications that the emergence of the Freedom of the Commonwealth, but a partial division, the main purpose of Donald''s first battle is to destroy the male empire, the elite troops will of course concentrate on that side, figured out these, the look of Greening has become somewhat weird. He did not know whether he should be gloating or sorrowful.


    The world has become even darker, and the figures of countless two-legged dragons have blocked the entire sky. The first wave of attacks targets the flames!


    On each back of the two-legged dragon, there are two people sitting, the back is the shooter, they keep opening the bow, and they are desperately releasing the arrows, while the front is the real knight, their right arm is firmly gripped. There is a gun with a length of seven or eight meters. These weapons are a huge test for physical strength. Most fighters can only sit there silently, try their best to stay still, and use the speed and power of the biped dragon to dive. Piercing an enemy, and those knights riding on the advanced Wyvern can wave their guns without hesitation.


    In the distance, the rushing array consisting of more than 300,000 wild cattle knights has finally entered the battlefield. The whole field has completely changed its shape. Whether it is crops, weeds or trees, all of them are destroyed. Shouting, desperately waving the mace, if they have no tomorrow, hard training, fighting, sentiment, etc., everything is just for the unreserved bloom today.


    The first unfortunate is the **** dog, their formation is too dense, and the barbarian knight''s formation is more dense, retreat, avoiding inevitable, in the blink of an eye, the hoof is swayed by millions of swaying hooves. This is not the end, and the hooves that follow are repeatedly stepping on, crushing them, turning them into broken pieces, and even squeezing them into the depths of the earth.


    In fact, an iron armor is not terrible, just put on a high-ranking warrior, take a little time, certainly can kill the mad cow, but hundreds of thousands of iron armor are gathered together to charge, it is not Humanity can stop it!


    The flames of the geeks discovered the dragon knight, hurriedly shifted the target, and the big fireballs formed a red cloud of fire, which rose from the ground.


    Booms...Booms and bangs...The violent explosions have come and gone, the dim sky has suddenly become bright, and the firepower released by the flame singer is too dense. Almost every spurred dragon in front is more than a dozen. Or dozens of big fireball hits, the hard skin covered with scales was burnt in an instant, and the meat wings also appeared in large and small holes. The explosion of the big fireball spread to the knights and archers behind. For a time, countless figures were still There are two-legged flying dragons falling from the sky, like raindrops.


    The first wave of attacks launched by the Dragon Legion was almost completely annihilated!


    However, more figures rushed out of the fire and continued to approach the flames, and the knights exchanged their lives for time and space.


    The soldiers who fell down, some lost their lives on the spot, some were seriously injured, and some immediately jumped up and jumped away, throwing away the useless guns, pulling out the long swords and shouting forward.


    If it fails, this is not only the last battle of the city of Esnoli, but also the last battle of the tribal alliance. All the soldiers know that the winner is born and defeated and died!


    Hogan saw a large number of reinforcements, hurriedly commanded the magicians to desperately release the gunfire, providing cover for the Allies, and Harley was still immersed in his own world, seeing that he could not get the fire element suddenly, and he was extremely dissatisfied with the waving stick. What is also in the mouth.


    The bang... bang... The singer of the flames once again released the group attack. The second-stage dragon dragon riders were no better than their companions, and because the distance was shortened by nearly a hundred meters, the attack they suffered was even more fierce.


    At this moment, a figure shot from the city wall, like a wind and a fog, flying straight hundreds of meters, then hovering in the air, and then a pure white clean light with the figure The center, scattered in all directions.


    A few kilometers away, the soldiers on both sides of the enemy and the enemy were shrouded in light, but their reactions were completely different. The soldiers of the city of Esnoli and the tribes suddenly screamed like a thunder, while the abyss warriors were barking. On the body surface covered by the ray, there was already a burst of smoke, as if something was burning.


    The next moment, Adolf''s arms have reached the sky. Suddenly, a ray of light tumbling between the clouds, and then turned into countless columns of light falling vertically, forming a forest of light, which seems to have its own life, every light column The strange and incomparable cages of every soldier, the movements of the soldiers of the city of Esnoli and the tribes of the tribes suddenly accelerated a few points, even the two-legged dragons were affected, and the clouds were not scattered, always shrouded Beside those fighters.


    The abyss warriors made a stern scream, and after being shrouded in a light column, their figure was rapidly shrinking, even festering, and finally became a muddy muddy beach.


    Adolf once again released the Great Blessing and the Great Prayer!


    As a semi-god-class powerhouse, Adolf can control the magic power freely, so as not to pay for meaningless wear and tear. Before he did not make full effort, now he shows himself in the most critical way at the most critical moment. the value of.


    Han Jin and Adolf are the only two strong people in the Holy Crown City who can change the whole situation by their own power, but the two are completely different. Han Jin likes to look for the commander of the other party and directly decapitizes, while Adolf uses help. The comrade-in-arms approach to reverse the crisis, the stronger the comrade-in-arms, the more valuable his value.


    The Flying Dragons are listed in the third, fourth and fifth wave attack groups, all of which are composed of advanced Wyverns. Obviously, the first two impacts are only for cover, and the latter is the elite of the Dragons. !


    It was no coincidence that Adolf released the magic at this time. After he had an insight into the intentions of the Dragon Legion, he immediately made the right decision.


    A green-black Wyvern flying fast through the blasting fire, such as lightning, is close to the flames of Gog, and has not waited for the flames of the Gog to react, the snowy guns have hanged from the air.


    The screams of the dying of the flames of Gog are one after another. The speed of the flying dragons is extremely fast, and the knights are struggling to dance the guns, and the flames are not good at close combat, and they cannot avoid the attacks of the knights. .


    The blood is splashing, the blood is shining, the powerless figures are falling, the fragments of the broken limbs are dancing everywhere, the body of the flames of the singer becomes extremely fragile, and some knights spurt out, they can penetrate a few The body of the flames of the singer, and put them together like a grasshopper, sometimes the light of a fighting skill flashed through, even extended to a hundred meters long, all the flames along the way were all smashed into pieces.


    In the blink of an eye, the fourth and fifth wave of the dragon knights also rushed into the battlefield, and the flames of the georgies in order to quickly capture the city of Esnoli, formed a large square, together they can not each other Support can only be waited for being slaughtered.


    If there is anything that can accurately and accurately calculate the casualties caused by the strong, you will find that after releasing two bright curses, the number of Adolf is rising rapidly, far exceeding the chief hitner, Elena.


    There are six or seven thousand elite dragon knights who have been blessed by Adolf. Their strength has risen sharply in the blink of an eye. The knight has become a big knight, and the fighting power of the big knight has approached the supreme knight. This kind of increase is terrible. If every dive, a knight can kill an enemy more, or should have missed it. As a result, under the strength of the surge, it is easy to hit the enemy, then the number accumulated in the name of Adolf will be thousands and thousands. Increase.


    At only ten times, the airspace of the flames of Gog has been completely occupied by the dragon knights, and the battle of the flames of Gog has become riddled with holes, losing the opportunity of group attacks, one pair or one pair. The fireball released by the flame singer can''t hurt the knights and the two-legged dragons.


    However, the dragon knights did not entangle too much with the flames, but continued to fly forward, and the remaining enemies were handed over to the knights behind them. Their mission was to penetrate the entire battlefield!


    The battle was completely reversed. If the bulls and knights were like an unstoppable rolling mill, and they kept crushing the abyss, then the dragon knights were like a giant sword of several kilometers wide.


    The strongmen on the Ares are also stunned. The fighting power of the dragon knights is terrible. Although they know that Adolf is the only demigod of the Holy See, they also know the power of the magic of the light, but the imagination is far from witnessing. It¡¯s shocking.


    Thousands of soldiers who are close to the Supreme Knights, what kind of power is that? What''s more, the strongest in the tribal alliance cannot be a big leader alone. There are many leaders mixed in the dragon knights, mixed in the bulls, facing a life-and-death battle. They are more willing to fight like ordinary warriors. These leaders became extremely powerful after being blessed by the Great Blessing and the Great Prayer.


    The successively blooming, dazzling fighting skills are their masterpieces. Under their guns, the Minotaur, the Longhorned Ghost and the Hells are smashed into pieces!


    Finally, the abyss soldiers who came in from the rear stopped their steps. They had heard the mourning of the earth-shattering and slaughtered screams of their companions.


    The four abyss and the great devils were killed in succession. Leonardo did not leave any explanations and quietly left the battlefield. This caused the abyss soldiers to lose their unified command. The reason why they can continue to move forward is because the battlefield is too large. They did not see the scene of their commander being killed. They didn¡¯t know anything. However, when they saw the enemy launching a comprehensive counterattack, there was still no order to issue it. This is something wrong.


    The first to run away is the **** dog. This kind of Warcraft is very varied. When you encounter a rabbit, they will become lions who are generally brave. They can meet the lions, and they will become rabbits.


    Instigated as an invisible wave, it spread throughout the battlefield. More and more **** dogs joined the ranks of the escape. Then, the longhorn evil spirits felt the fear. Only a few Minotaurs were still in vain. Swinging into the air, or trying to block the charge of the bulls, the result is naturally imaginable.


    The flames also want to escape, but unfortunately, they have no chance, the impact of the dragon knight continues, avoiding a gun, looking up and seeing a gun facing the face, flashing a sharp arrow, just in mind Raising the feeling of fortunately, dozens of sharp arrows shot from all directions, and shot him into a honeycomb in a blink of an eye. After only a moment, more than 100,000 flames were all swallowed by the figure of the dragon.


    Compared with the Dragon Knight, the progress of the Bull Knight is much slower. Of course, the brave and unparalleled leader is the exception.


    At this moment, the great leader has already rushed to a place where he feels desperate. Behind him, there are dense abyss warriors everywhere. Don''t say kill the enemy. Just look at it and let him suffocate. But now it¡¯s useless to say anything. He can only silently swallow the tears into his stomach, do his best, keep waving the mace, and he is silently praying, the great God of War... If you can make me alive Escape from this hell, I will be your most loyal slave in my life, no... is eternal life!


    Perhaps it was really the God of War who heard his prayers. After a sudden sorrow, I saw that countless abyss soldiers had turned their heads and screamed and fled to the rear.


    The great leader can hardly believe his eyes, is it so effective? But... I used to pray to God of War and bless him to pick up a hundred wives. How come it is now?


    Don''t want that much! The big singer made a popping sound, and the mace was even more hobby, and the feeling of being alive and hurting the dog was so cool... cool!


    Suddenly, if a bright knives that open the heavens and the earth bloom in front, then flash and flash again, the blood splatters splattered into waves, and even rolled up seven or eight meters high, and there are countless defects. The limbs rolled in the air, and the big leader was stunned. He couldn''t help but slow down the speed of the mace. He fixed his eyes and looked at the front. He didn''t notice that the speed of running the giant iron armor was slowing down.


    The abyss soldiers in front of them fled to the sides as if they were avoiding something. Then the big leader saw an open space in front of him. A young man wearing a shining armor carried a long knife and stood. In the open space.


    Uh...the big lord took a breath of cold air. He noticed that there were countless incomplete corpses on the ground. It seems that there was an unusually fierce battle. However, there is only one person here. Dry? ! Is it... is anyone else as brave as I am?


    Moreover, the person exudes a kind of pressure like real, and the **** breath in the air is also very strong. Every time he takes a step forward, the tension in his heart increases by one point. This should also be the fear of the abyss of the escaping soldiers. The reason for leaving the open space.


    "Cough..." The big leader coughed and took the initiative to introduce himself, lest the other party misunderstand: "I am the chief of the tribal alliance, Thorn Tiannan, may I ask..."


    Han Jin did not look at the big leader. His sight fell on the giant iron armor. It has been a long time in the world. He has never seen a strong aura of Warcraft, and he also has a vague feeling of familiarity. .


    The giant iron armor slowly went to Han, and the big boss felt his hair stunned. He had to be in a safe distance from the stranger, otherwise the enemy would be mistaken for the enemy.


    "Stop... The guy is very powerful. Our brothers are definitely not his opponents... You don''t hear him ah..." The big screamer whispered.


    The giant iron armor is very capricious and continues to move forward, but the speed is getting slower and slower. When the distance from Hanjin is less than ten meters, the big leader can no longer suppress the tension in his heart. Going down, clasping the mace with both hands, staring at Han Jin.


    The giant iron armor is getting closer and closer to Hanjin, three meters, two meters, one meter... The wild cow suddenly fell to the ground, snorted, shook, and then gently put his head on Hanjin. On the ground before, but its head is too big, it has blocked Han Jin''s half body.


    "Little guy... is you?" Han Jin finally recognized it. It was already a few years ago. After the little bull was tired and crazy enough, he always liked to put his head on him or Xian Nier. Rest on the instep, always have a comfortable nose before the break, although compared with the current barn, the physical difference is huge, the action process is exactly the same, and he sensed the traces of the material of the spirit beast.


    The giant iron armor suddenly lifted his head, and his body was extremely tall. Even if he was lying on the ground, he was as high as Han Jin¡¯s shoulder. This looked up more than Han Jin, and then it turned over. The belly was exposed, and the four sturdy hooves were in front of them, just like a puppy, and they made a low hum.


    The great leader has changed greatly. The knights of every tribal alliance must learn to train the beast. At least they must tame an armored barbarian or a bipedal dragon to be their own mount. He knows the body language of the armored barbarian. The armored barbarian is wearing a hard armor, and the sword is hard to hurt. Only the fold of the chest and abdomen is a deadly place, and the armored barbarian is willing to expose his most deadly place. It is telling you that I am unconditional and unreserved. Trust you!

 Chapter 533： Another plane

    Chapter 53: Another plane


    Leonardo looked at the door of Hell. When the battle just broke out, he left the battlefield at the fastest speed. There was no reason for him, so he had plenty of reasons to shirk. For example, he could explain himself. The urgent information to Hell Asterflower must be brought back to deal with it. If you stay near the battlefield, but always avoid the battle, then you can¡¯t say it, and some of his brothers and brothers are obviously hostile to him. If you catch this When the opportunity is big, his situation will be very dangerous.


    Several abyssal devils stood by Leonardo, and the faces of the princes were somewhat unsightly. They also kept silent.


    At this moment, the body of a nearby long-horned evil spirit suddenly swayed. Under the hard muscles, something was inflating and swimming, and soon, the body surface was more and more bulging. And the long-horned evil spirits also made a painful roar.


    Uh... The long-horned evil spirits on the right cheeks blew first, and a group of blood fog then bloomed one after another. Surprisingly, the blood fog did not fly, but hovered in the air and became a mirror. After a while A figure of the abyss of the abyss that is red and blazed with flames appears in the mirror.


    The vast majority of the demons are very embarrassing, and the abyss demon is different, perhaps because of his age, he gives a feeling of harmony, kindness, and gentleness. Only the forehead slanted to the sky. The horns, like two long-handed swords, are a little bit flying and arrogant.


    Leonardo has awakened from his meditation and walked quickly to the **** round mirror, kneeling down on one knee: "Father..."


    "Leonardo, Long Col has not passed the door to hell?" The big devil in the mirror said slowly.


    "Not yet." Leonardo replied simply and plainly because he knew his father liked it.


    "This way..." The big demon in the mirror indulged for a moment and said: "After waiting for Longkol to walk out of the gates of hell, you tell him that his mission is to destroy the Freedom of the Union and the Tribal Alliance, and then wait for my orders. Don''t go to the holy crown city, remember?"


    "Father, you sent Long Col to here, isn''t it just to destroy that Raphael? How?"


    "There have been some changes in the matter, huh, huh... how do you say..." The big demon in the mirror reveals a helpless look: "We have neglected a terrible opponent before. After these days of analysis, we have come to a judgment. We have reason to believe that Rafael... is a strong man from another plane."


    "Another plane?" It was Leonardo''s ingenuity, and he couldn''t help but reveal a shocking look: "How is it possible?! Father, are you kidding?!"


    "Just kidding? I don''t have this bad habit." The big devil in the mirror shook his head: "There are several kinds of magic that Raphael often uses. There are too many places to subvert the common sense of magic. There is nothing in the world that will be for no reason. Occurs, there must be reasons we can''t understand, and the most reasonable explanation...that is, he does not belong to this plane."


    "Father, Fan Luding did not say that Rafael might have received a legacy of ancient magic?"


    "He? He can only lie to you such a child." The big devil in the mirror sneered: "However, now Fan Luding wants to revenge, after the Dragon City and Dragon Field are eliminated, huh... he won''t Follow me in accordance with the agreement."


    "He... will go to the holy crown city?"


    "Yes." The big demon in the mirror said slowly: "He said those words, even he himself would not believe it! The ancient magic is also magic, and the origin of magic is to use the power of the elements, change themselves, change others Or change the world, all the magic in the world can be divided into these three! Leonardo, you think about it, what elements Raphael uses, can transform thousands of yourself, and each one has a certain Fighting power and self-healing ability?"


    "The mirror of the water magic..." The words have not been finished, Leonardo has overturned his own guess, Rafael''s avatar and mirroring is definitely not the same thing.


    "And, Rafael seems to be a powerful omnipotent." The big devil in the mirror paused and sighed: "He can save people like a priest. There is a girl named Yarina, a few years. Before, Yalin was concealed in the Forest of Warcraft, and she was seriously injured. Rafael saved her! Raphael can make all kinds of magical magic props, freely change the size of the sword, and automatically track the enemy. And the rope that binds the enemy, even the God of War, was made by Raphael himself."


    "I have never seen his sword, but I have seen the rope, just like having my own life, it is really amazing." Leonardo said.


    "The magic is more than that." The big demon in the mirror said slowly: "Raphael is an excellent magician. The fireball he released can easily escape through the obstacles of water, and Rafael is a A powerful warrior, like that of Alquitt, can fight with his own mental strength. Rafael is still a magician. What kind of tricks are more troublesome than life? Interestingly, Rafael seems to have his own unique method in the animal training. They once went deep into the Warcraft Forest and brought back hundreds of small Thunderbirds. According to the observation of Aster Flower... I want to remind you here, Leo. Nardo, you missed an important news!"


    "I?" Leonardo said.


    "It''s you." The big demon in the mirror smiled: "You thought it was irrelevant, so I didn''t care. I don''t blame you, but in many cases, the key to success or failure is in some seemingly insignificant. The place, grasped, comprehended, you will become the winner, missed, forgotten, you will break into an irreparable defeat, so you must learn how to use your own mind and learn to analyze independently."


    "Yes, father, but... but I still don''t understand..." Leonardo groaned.


    "A normal Thunderbird starts from a broken shell and matures in about a year or two. Does it mean that maturity means it? It means that their strength has reached the peak and they have the qualification to live." The big devil in the mirror laughs. Road: "But there is no small Thunderbird on the Ares. The Thunderbirds are not as stable as the mature Thunderbirds. They often play with each other. This proves that they are far from mature."


    "Father, is this important?" Leonardo became more and more confused.


    "Of course." The big devil in the mirror nodded: "Thunderbird is just a nine-order Warcraft, I believe... If we can confront Rafael for a few years, you will see a group of mutant Thunderbirds, their power is powerful. It may be far more than the tenth-order Warcraft. The most powerful proof is that the leading Thunderbird has been highlighted. Obviously, it has received special care from Raphael."


    "Father, even if they become the top-level variant of Warcraft, what can they do?" Leonardo said.


    "You...you are wrong! I am just talking about a system!" The big demon in the mirror slowly extended a finger: "A huge system of cultivation that we can''t imagine!! Raphael owns All abilities are a branch of the huge system that extends!"


    Leonardo stunned, staring at the big demon in the mirror, and he couldn''t make a sound. He knew how important this judgment is.


    "The system can''t be eliminated." The big demon in the mirror said slowly: "For example, we have killed all the magicians of human beings, and then give them time to recuperate for hundreds of years. Humans will still be born to be a magician. The Magister, since humans learned magic in the gods and created their own magic, the magic has been fully integrated into the civilization, all over the corner! The leftover notes, the lost scrolls, the dusty magic array, There are also various magical props, all of which will become one after another. If human beings can create their own civilization, then we should also believe that human beings have enough ability to copy and reshape the past."


    "I understand..." Leonardo nodded hard. "This huge system can''t be hidden somewhere, waiting for the lucky Raphael to dig, and all the strong people in the past and the past have Nothing to know!"


    "And, a huge system is by no means created by one person. It requires thousands of intelligent, witty, and tenacious powers to work together, and after countless years of precipitation, can form a scale!" The big devil smiled and said: "There are so many strong people involved... then the secret is no longer a secret, we should at least have heard of it, isn''t it?"


    "But...that Rafael has the ability to break through the rules of the law?" Leonardo began to believe in the judgment of the great demon, only thinking that the other party was joking, talking so much, his mentality has completely changed, Only this explanation is reasonable.


    "I don''t know." The big demon in the mirror shook his head: "This is where I and Van Luding are interested. It is well known that only gods can be free from the rules, huh, huh... no matter how Raphael comes No matter whether he has the ability to go back, since he appears here, at least proves... there is a secret hidden in his body that can make the strong people go crazy."


    Become a god! Leonardo could barely breathe, and a heart jumped up.


    "Do you understand what I mean now?" The big devil in the mirror smiled: "Tell Longkor, don''t go to the holy crown city, it has nothing to do with victory or defeat. A dead Raphael is worthless to us. After we control other areas, why does a holy crown block us?! Oh... Raphael is said to be a person who values ??the meaning of love. We have too many ways to deal with him. Now, we only need patience!"


    "Father, but...but..." Leonardo looked sullen and hesitant on the surface, but his back was sweating.


    "What''s wrong?" The big demon in the mirror asked: "What makes you so nervous?"


    "Raphael has left the Crown City." Leonardo took a deep breath: "He...has already arrived in the city of Esnoli."


    "What??" The big devil in the mirror is wide open.


    "Raphael has gone to the Freewealth!" Leonardo said with difficulty.


    "How many of your brothers? Why didn''t you see them?" The big devil in the mirror hurriedly asked.


    "They... they led the reinforcements to attack the city of Esnoli."


    The big demon in the mirror has been turned into a statue. For a moment, his tone suddenly became gloomy: "Leonardo, don''t do anything wrong, don''t let me down on your trust!"


    "Father..." Leonardo snorted and slammed on the floor, his body shivering slightly: "I have tried to discourage them, but... But Richard doesn''t listen to me, father, no matter what I say, Richard. De is to screw up with me, I really can''t help it!"


    "Richard certainly won''t listen to you." The big demonic yin in the mirror said that the kindness and harmony have just turned into a thick killing: "Or... you deliberately let him not listen to you." ?"


    Leonardo was bent down, almost on the ground, and the tears of grievances had fallen down his cheeks: "Father...not, not..."


    "You are too arrogant, Leonardo... You are too arrogant!" The big devil''s lips in the mirror shivered slightly: "I thought that letting you work together can ease the relationship between you, this is me. The fault... my fault... How can water and fire merge? Leonardo, I will give you the last chance, go immediately, go find them, and bring them back!"


    "Father, you can rest assured, I will leave immediately!" Leonardo showed a resolute look on his face, but his heart was cold. He found that his father''s love for him was not as deep as he thought, and, fundamentally Do not believe his explanation, is it really seeing through his tricks or angering him?


    "You a few, give me a firm look at him!" The big devil in the mirror said coldly.


    Leonardo took a glimpse and then realized that his father was licking the abyss of the abyss, and a heart could not help but get colder.


    All said that the heart is thundering and the face is like Pinghu, but you can worship the general. This is a bit funny. The so-called face like Pinghu does not mean that you can stop the water! Just can control the facial muscles well and become a general?


    No matter what kind of person has his own anti-scale, Donald can become the ally of the abyss world. His power, wisdom and strategy are imaginable. However, when he realizes that his children are in great danger, He was really upset. A long time ago, Raphael, who was not very strong, could still kill the Seven Brothers of Wip. This matter has spread to the devils. What will happen now?


    Therefore, Donald cruelly stripped off Leonardo''s disguise, the sentence is a heartfelt statement, and even gave orders to several abyss demons. If he slows down for a few minutes, he may find his stupidity, Li Onado is the only abyss who has the devil''s talent. If Leonardo really has a disagreement, can he see it?


    Even if you really want to clean up Leonardo, you should tell the other person with a good color, and try your best to do it. If something really happens, first of all, you must ensure your safety. When you lie to Leonardo, it is his chopping board. The fish, how to cut it, how to cut it.


    The problem is that at this moment, Donald can''t think so much. Everything is entirely out of a father''s instinct. No matter what life, there is always a softness of one''s own, with his own feelings and his own righteousness.


    "I will wait for your news." Donald left the last sentence, the mirror was broken, and the long-horned evil spirits have become a pool of mud, slowly planted.


    Leonardo slowly lowered his head and his eyes were full of sorrow. What should I do? Because in the duel, he smacked Richard''s eye, there is an irreconcilable hatred between the two, and Richard always confronts him when he encounters something. He thinks this is a very good opportunity. . Rafael dared to leave the Crown City and wanted to be well prepared. Also, he got the news a few days ago, and the tribal alliance¡¯s reinforcements are close to the city of Esnoli, and will arrive at the latest, considering it. In the absence of the flame tyrant Long Cole, the abyss army''s winning face is very low, so it is the decision to make a knife and kill! At that time, the guilt of failure must be borne by several brothers. It is of course better to be able to die on one or two. He has not only failed because of the prior efforts, but has done something.


    At this moment, Leonardo was completely awakened. He was too naive. The so-called perfect plan required a premise. He still got Donald''s trust and lost his trust... Everything became extraordinarily ridiculous!


    "Adult?" An abyss suddenly saw Leonardo half-hearted and motionless, reminding him.


    "You are waiting here first, I am going to prepare." Leonardo said slowly.


    "Prepare? Adult, what are you going to prepare?" asked the abyssal demon.


    "Of course it''s going to save the few wastes." Leonardo''s tone turned cold: "But... I need to explain it to you?"


    Several abyssal devils saw their heads angry, and they bowed their heads one by one. Among several ''Princes'', Leonardo''s ability is the strongest and widely recognized, so Donald will designate Leona. More control of Hell Aster, you must know that this is the highest head of the intelligence agency, the authority is extremely heavy, can be regarded as the hand over the cloud for the rain, in the younger generation, no time, deserved first place.


    Although Donald ordered them to watch Leonardo, but they did not dare to participate in the affairs of the father and son, they closed their eyes and looked at it. They really angered Leonardo and just found a reason. Put them to death.


    For a moment, Leonardo appeared again. He didn''t speak. He waved his hand and released the momentary movement. The goal was directed at the city of Esnoli. Several abyssal devils secretly complained, only a few moments, Li The figure of Onado has been teleported hundreds of meters, even if they want to resolutely execute the order, they can¡¯t catch up...


    Leonardo left the gates of **** for only a few minutes, and the shape of another long-horned evil spirit suddenly began to move. With a **** fog that splattered, Donald appeared again, his face became very Peace, but the lips are slightly pale, obviously, the release of this magic, let him consume a lot of power.


    And Leonardo seems to be the same as who is angry, and he does not stop, but he constantly releases the momentary movement. As for the abyssal devils, he has been thrown to a dozen miles away, and he does not know how long he has traveled. When the day was slightly whitish, he had seen a crowd of black people coming from afar. Leonardo¡¯s figure stood there and lost... It was defeated... However, the abyss devil escaped. Speed ??is definitely the fastest, what about them?

 Chapter 534： All-round display

    The fifth and fourth chapters show all-round


    The abyss army retreated!


    Standing on the riddled wall, Kemalaki was so excited that the Freedom Federation did not fall in his hands. With this alone, his name would be enough to go down in history, leaving in the history of the Freedom Federation. A thick and colorful stroke.


    Honduras¡¯s face is no longer the sadness of the past. At this moment, no one can conceal the excitement. Yes, Esno Lee lost most of his fighting power, but all the sacrifices. It is worth it, a million abyss army, what an amazing number, actually really repelled!


    With an army of more than 200,000 yuan and a lack of high-end combat power, it has blocked the footsteps of millions of abyss. It can be said that the city of Esnoli has created a miracle, a miracle that no one can ignore.


    The whole city has boiled up. This is the moment that all survivors will never forget. Countless people rushed on the streets and we won!


    The people living at the bottom are always the easiest to satisfy. The news of victory has made them feel that all the sufferings have not been affected. Even if there are relatives who died in the war, they will be proud of their mourning. Say to others, my family is good, not to lose face to the free federation!


    The people are willing to take out the food that has accumulated for a long time, even the ones they are reluctant to eat, and the soldiers who return to the triumphant return. The tribal reinforcements also received the highest standard of courtesy. Even the Warcraft, the Iron Man and the Wyvern, also eat. The fragrant food that people have carefully prepared for them.


    The big men who are arrogant and never look at the people on weekdays are also uncharacteristically intimate with the civilians on both sides of the street. The atmosphere in the city of Esnoli is unprecedentedly harmonious.


    At this moment, it seems that there is no class distinction, no distinction between rich and poor, men, women and children, all of whom are gathered together to celebrate this hard-won victory.


    In the face of death, all the reliance has become worthless, and only in the face of death can we truly achieve equality for all. It is a feeling of mutual affliction, even if the former noble speaker, Honduras, forgot to take up himself. The shelf, of course, can not be rich in the future, that is another matter.


    The swamp''s reinforcements were obviously scared by this warm scene, knowing that they used to go to the Freedom Federation and usually just for one thing, war! However, in the twinkling of an eye, they suddenly changed from an enemy to a hero. This gap is a bit big, so that the simple men are faintly proud of their embarrassment. No one will be willing to refuse the freedom of the people from the heart. Friendly.


    Compared with the warm atmosphere in the city, Thorn¡¯s lost figure is somewhat out of place.


    The giant iron armor was shaking his head in front of Hanjin and Sunil, and he was so funny that he was smirking, but the body shape of the iron armor made the atmosphere in the field unspeakable, think about it. Well, a creature that is much higher than Han Jin and Sunnier has made all kinds of embarrassment, and it cannot be ignored.


    Thorne Tiannan looked at this scene, and his heart was bleeding. What is this? ! The feelings of the old man Baba ran thousands of miles, just to give people a pet? !


    sorrow! It is so sad! If it is spread out, it will soon become the biggest joke in the swamp!


    However, the excited bull did not take into account the feelings of the former owner. At this moment, only Han Jin is in his eyes. He is also very close to the fairy who often feeds him, even if he sees the Moshin branch. I greeted each other with a sniff, but I didn¡¯t even look at the lonely Thorn¡¯s Tiannan sitting in the corner.


    Soon, the three-party talks consisting of the city of Esnoli, the Holy Crown City, and the tribal alliance were held. Each of the forces sent several representatives to participate, because this was a battlefield meeting, everything was simple, not even a chair, let alone Not a light meal, in the suburbs of the North City of Esnoli City, in fact, several principals met.


    Honduras first spoke a few words and then went straight to the topic. Shouldn¡¯t it be tightly biting the abyss army and end the war once and for all?


    Among the tribal alliances, only the chiefs of several large tribes and the great leader attended the meeting. When they heard the proposal of Honduras, the eyes of several patriarchs fell on the big leader.


    "No." The big lord shook his head and said: "In order to support you, we have no days and nights, and now we have fatigued to the extreme. In order to avoid unnecessary losses, we need to rest for a few days." His superficial remark is It¡¯s reasonable, but your heart is screaming at you, the egg that goes to you! Laozi even has no mounts, what fight? Are you riding this bad old man? !


    "Yeah." When the chief prince said this, a patriarch hurriedly nodded: "We are too tired. If there is no noble priest who blesses blessings and prayers for us, we cannot win the victory so easily."


    "I am not in favor of chasing." Han Jin said slowly: "The commander of this abyss army was originally the fallen angel Catherine. After Catherine left, the great devil Donald has sent the flame tyrant Longol, perhaps... the flame tyrant Cole is on the way."


    "The adults are right." Zeng Green said: "If you really push those abyss soldiers to desperate circumstances, and fight with us, even if we can win the final victory, we will pay a very heavy price, plus the flame tyrant Longke Er, our chances are not great."


    This is the advantage of the leader. No matter what it is said, or whether it is right or wrong, it will be immediately affirmed. The big leader, Thorn, is holding someone, and Han Jin is the same. The general manager of Geng and Gail is not a display.


    Seeing both sides opposed the pursuit, Honduras was somewhat disappointed, and the atmosphere in the field was somewhat stiff.


    Maybe it was killing for a long time, feeling hot and unbearable, maybe it was a resentful atmosphere. The big leader reached out and took off his helmet. Then he breathed a sigh of relief and his eyes drifted into the distance, where it belonged. His bull is playing with the beautiful female elf, really depressed...


    He didn''t pick up the helmet. This is the face of the tribe. Apart from the patriarchs of the tribal alliance, everyone else was stunned. Even Han Jin showed a wrong look. Without him, the big boss looks very demon. different!


    It¡¯s not that it¡¯s ugly, but it doesn¡¯t match, at least not with the burly figure...


    A pair of thick eyebrows, a pair of big eyes, under the nose that is straight and straight, there is a small cherry mouth, do not say men, women can grow such a small mouth is also very rare, too sexy, too charming!


    "He, what do you see?!" The big prince noticed the gaze of the crowd, and immediately became furious and swearing. Obviously, he had never experienced a similar scene in his life.


    "You should have a beard..." Han Jin smiled. Although his words had a tempering taste, it was easy to completely irritate each other at this time, but with the smile of the sun, the partiality made people feel resentful.


    Thorne Tiannan touched his jaw with his hand, then shook his head with a smile.


    "Our big sergeant is only just 20 years old this year, this ... this ... our swamp warriors are mostly mature late." A patriarch whispered, on the one hand he tried to dispel the shackles, on the other hand, to give the big leader a victory.


    "You...you are only twenty years old?" Honduras was once again stunned, it was too young! Raphael of the Holy City is not so young, but now one more, is this world already a young man? !


    "You are Thorn Tiannan?!" Kemoraqi hurriedly asked, the two sides are old rivals. Of course he knows the situation of the tribal alliance. It is said that there is a young genius in the tribal alliance. At the age of 19, he was The fair confrontation defeated the old leader Jiu Fan, known as the star of hope of the tribal alliance. In the tribal alliance, people even compared him to Solomon, the magical light of the mainland, although the old leader Jiu Fan defeated should have support. The meaning of the younger generation, the rumor that Thorne Tiannan can win is also based on the powerful power of the mount, but its own strength must not be a small glimpse. Just now he has been wondering why Jiu Fan did not appear? Since the big singer has changed, there is absolutely no other candidate for the tribe in addition to Thorn''s Tiannan.


    "Oh..." Thorn Tiannan screamed out from his nostrils, and he was very proud. Among the delegates attending the meeting, he did not care about the people of Esnoli City, and he had been observing the representatives of the Holy City. The thin old man, his eyes are sharp like a needle tip, his fingers are long and powerful, he should be a close combat professional, but not like a warrior, a thief? The magician wearing a robes, graceful and graceful, and full of hands and feet, should be a long-term grasp of power. And... I am grass, that guy must be more than one hundred years old? Too much... so old is not dead? Is he releasing the Great Blessing and the Great Prayer? ?


    "Cough cough..." Thorn Tiannan coughed a few times, Wen Hao said: "Hello, I have already introduced myself, you..."


    "My name is Raphael. This is Mr. Adolf. This is the general manager of Gael. This is the Magister Magi." Han Jin smiled and introduced the people around him.


    Adolf has been silent, but Gail¡¯s general manager is famous, especially Geng Green. He and Solomon¡¯s Duke are regarded as the leading figures in the magic field of the North and the South. Thorn¡¯s Tiannan and the faces of the patriarchs are Changed again.


    There is a problem that can''t be ignored. What kind of strength does Han Jin, who is being protected by the stars? !


    "You still don''t know?" Kemorazi said suddenly: "The commander of this abyss army was originally the fallen angel Catherine. The reason she quit was because Raphael defeated her!"


    When he heard Kemalazi¡¯s words, Honduras was stunned there. In this situation, cheering for Rafael means that Kemalaki has stated that the Freedom Federation is no longer the free federation of the past. At least, he Kay Morazi has decided to vote for Rafael.


    The patriarchs of the tribal alliance have become pale. The news is really shocking. Thorn Tiannan also opened his mouth. After a while, he slowly said: "Actually... I know you are very good when I meet. But I didn''t expect you to be so powerful!" After that, Thorn Tiannan extended his thumb to Hanjin.


    Han Jin smiled, this guy is straightforward, without any sentiment.


    At this moment, the Ares slowly flew from the north, and Harley¡¯s figure appeared in the air. Seeing Han Jin and others and the people of Esnoli City gathered together as if they were talking about something, he did not come over. It only fell to the side of Xiannier, and whispered a few words with Xiannier, then flew high and returned to the Ares.


    "Lich? How do you have a lich?" asked Thorn Tiannan with amazement.


    "He is just my friend, not a lich." Han Jin whispered back.


    Where Thorn is willing to believe, I still have to continue to ask questions. Suddenly I saw a tall figure jumping from the God of War and steadily falling on the ground, standing in a row and slowly coming to this side.


    Even the Titans!


    However, the soldiers from the tribal alliance have been shocked several times, and their psychological endurance has increased greatly. It is already strange.


    Dominy reached out to Hanjin and smiled: "Adult, this is our greatest harvest."


    Four pure and full-bodied magic crystals lie quietly in Dominique''s palm. Han Jin gently grabs the magic crystal, and the corner of his eyes squints into the distant side of the fairy. He has a number of things in his heart. It must have been planned by Xiannier. On the one hand, it took the opportunity to let the Titan giant appear. The four super-order space magic crystals also means that the enemy has four tyrannical abyss demons being killed, showing the strength of the holy crown city in all directions. The goal of defeating the soldiers without fighting.


    Among the strong people of the Holy Crown City, there are many wise men with long-sighted eyes, especially the five-person think tank composed of Guevara, Jeddes, Gael, Gobin and Geng Green, although the direction of this world war is not clear. The victory or defeat has not yet been decided, but they are already planning for the future. The so-called formers, the latter''s division, the miserable encounters of the four heroes in the first world war, have triggered their vigilance and must not let the tragedy A reenactment, today''s comrades, may be the enemy behind the knife tomorrow, so the Holy Crown City must be steadily expanding while resisting the abyssal invasion, consolidate the core control, and even use the sharp edge of the abyss, eradication may cause Threatened person.


    Sunil is qualified to contact the strategic plan of the Holy City. I will see the opportunity and use it.


    "I lost four abyss devils, I think... Donald will feel sad." Geng Green smiled, he was a little stunned... He was worried that the tribes of the tribal alliance could not see the origin of the magic crystal, from the side Description.


    Guinness¡¯s guess is also wrong. In fact, Donald is not sad, but extremely sad!


    "Adult, Harley seems to have done something big, always bragging there, saying that after you return to the ship, you must give you a surprise." Dominique continued to smile.


    "Is it?" Han Jin also laughed.


    A crimson light came from the sky. Then, Yalena and the baby, who were in the fire, appeared in the sight of everyone. As the experience increased, Yalena also learned to pay attention to the section. What Han Jin was doing, went straight to talk with Han Jin, and now he just smiled at Han Jin, and then he fell to the side of Xiannier. The baby also put up a crimson flame and curious. I looked at the giant bull, and the bulls became nervous. The mouth kept squirting and squirting back a little. Siniel reached out and gently stroked the neck of the bull, trying to ease the bull. Tension, but it doesn''t seem to have much effect.


    As a super-order World of Warcraft, the baby is not afraid of even the dragon. Where will he care about the warning of a wild cow? The more urgent the nose is, the more curious it is. The more curious it is, the more it steps to the wild cow.


    Finally, the bull can''t stand the pressure, suddenly turned around and rushed to Hanjin.


    "Come on, man..." Thorn Tiannan is proficient in animal training, knowing that the bull is afraid of the undead bird, and consciously greeted him.


    Who knows that the bull is twisted and turned away, and then quickly ran to Han Jin, then it began to go crazy, the mouth kept screaming low, the four hooves were also kicking on the ground. I played with Mars, sand and rocks, and the situation is very obvious. Come and come, I will fight you for three hundred rounds...


    For the baby, this is an unbearable provocation! It sounded a high scream, and a cluster of red flames lit up from it again.


    Seeing that there was no intimidation to the other side, the bull was immediately shrunk, and the buttocks twisted and wrap around Han Jin¡¯s side and simply squat on the ground. It doesn¡¯t matter, if the terrible undead bird really rushes over, you can do it.


    "Baby, don''t mess around." Han Jin shouted.


    "Baby..." Yalina rushed to pat her baby''s neck and tried to calm her baby.


    The baby has a very high intelligence, it just wants to intimidate the other side, the face is flat, the opponent is also soft, and it does not want to continue to care, lazy to recover the flame, proud to aim at the bull, then turn the line of sight to Elsewhere, it¡¯s no longer interested in the kind of guy who is guilty.


    The barbarian smashed his eyes into a slit, swaying his tail in a leisurely manner, and he did not care about the line of sight attack, only afraid of the devastating flame.


    There was a sudden scream in the sky. Xiao Jinlei sensed the following movements. Accurately speaking, the Thunderbirds on the Bull and the God of War are not the Warcraft in the traditional sense, but the spirit beast. Xiao Jinlei smells strange. The same kind of taste, then the wings spread out of the Ares.


    The wild cow''s eyes opened openly, and the cow''s body shook, then stood up violently, and his eyes turned to the sky.


    Xiao Jinlei hovered in the air for a few laps, finally locked the wild cow, the wings flew, and the oblique thorn shot down, falling a few meters away from the wild cow.


    "Cough... Thorn Tiannan adults?" Honduras tried to pull the other''s attention back, the meeting is not over yet!


    Unfortunately, this is futile. Thorn''s neck seems to be stiff, and it doesn''t mean to turn around. After only a few minutes, the bird and the cow become familiar with each other and start to play.

 Chapter 535： First step

    The fifth and fifth chapters


    Due to the location of the swamps and their unique fighting styles, the swamp warriors have a special feeling for Warcraft, and Thorn Tiannan can see that Xiaojinlei is different.


    Especially to the surprise of Thorn Tiannan, the Thunderbird, which obviously has powerful power, has not yet reached adulthood! This is simply an incredible thing, amazing, illusion, must be an illusion!


    Thorne Tiannan suddenly found a problem. The Thunderbird had the same place as his own mount. The power they possessed could not be related to their age. This commonality is deep. Thorne Tiannan has never heard of all kinds of Warcraft habits.


    More importantly, these two magical World of Warcraft have some connection with the young man named Raphael, especially his own mount, as long as the eyes can not see, and Raphael must be a long time ago. I got to know.


    I think that Thornton Tiannan can''t help but gnash his teeth. Lao Tzu has gone through all the hardships, and finally got the mount of his hand. In a blink of an eye, he became a pet of others. Why? !


    Han Jin naturally did not know that it was because of his reasons that it caused the painful feeling of Thorn Tiannan. At this moment, he looked at this young big leader with some strangeness. How does it seem to be dumbfounded?


    A patriarch of the tribe really couldn''t look down on Thorn Tiannan''s lost soul. He went to the side and whispered something, and Thorn Tiannan took the reluctant look back.


    "In fact, we have two purposes for this time. On the one hand, we are working with you to resist the invasion of the abyss. On the other hand, we can sit down and discuss the future of the tribal alliance and the free federation." Thorne Tiannan seems to have changed personally, and he said to Kemalage with a serious expression.


    "We should sit down and talk about it." Kemorac agreed, and the contradiction between the two sides now seems to have become less important than the invasion of the abyss race. Lost all the meaning at this moment.


    Under unprecedented pressure, everyone realizes that there is only one way to go. That is to unite and be consistent with each other. However, this is easier said than done. It is not so simple to operate.


    Although the attack of the abyss army was repulsed, it did not mean a complete victory, and the crisis still exists. Thorn Tiannan¡¯s negotiations at this time have not saved some thoughts and want to dominate the negotiations.


    However, it is not just him who has this kind of mind.


    "But..." Kemalaki¡¯s words turned. "The free federation is now the land under the jurisdiction of His Excellency Raphael. Therefore, I have no decision on this matter."


    Said, Kemoraki took a step back and put Han Jin ahead.


    "What?!" Thorn Tiannan couldn''t believe his ears. How is this possible? !


    The other tribal patriarchs were also shocked, shocked by the news, and played with the Freedom Federation for decades. What kind of strength the opponents have is clearer than anyone else.


    Is Kemalaki the old guy crazy? ! Even the big site was handed over to a young man, knowing that the wealthy federation of the Freedom Federation has been a long-standing covet of the tribal allies. This time the reinforcements are of course to jointly resist the abyss'' aggression, but have to admit that they At the same time, my heart also has the opportunity to get out of the swamp. Imagine that the invasion of the abyss, the free federation bear the brunt, the military power must be worse than before, in such a situation, it should be difficult to refuse the request of the tribal alliance, or that they have no strength to refuse.


    However, all of this has been taken by people first!


    The people of the tribal alliance suddenly turned their eyes to Han Jin, trying to see something from this young man.


    "I don''t know what happened between you." Han Jin said with a smile. "But I think that everyone should still let go of their respective grievances and unite."


    "You mean..." Thorn''s look of Tiannan became vigilant. Everyone present was very clear that the union was naturally united, but the key to the problem was how to unite.


    "Some things are too early to talk about now, aren''t they?" Han Jin''s smile seemed to have more incomprehensible meanings. "It''s better to think about it than to stand here and discuss those things that are not important. How to deal with the flame tyrant Long Col."


    Han Jin¡¯s sentence is equivalent to saying that most of the people present have gone in. Even the old face of Kemalaki is not red-eyed, and the faces of the tribal allies are even more angry.


    Co-authoring only you take care of the overall situation, and we are all jumping clowns who only know how to fight for power? ! Some things can only be thought out in my heart, but not in the mouth. Everyone is a smart person. Is it necessary to say so straightforward?


    "How can you be sure that the flame tyrant will come?" The chief of a tribe first made trouble.


    "Then who do you think will come? It¡¯s impossible to have no commander in such a huge army. Well... let me think about it, maybe it¡¯s Donald." Kemalaqi has an analysis of the situation. There is no need for Hanjin to refute. When he is fighting, he can''t rush to the front. Now he is an opportunity to show.


    The tribal patriarch suddenly became speechless, and if he came to Donald... it was terrible, and the tribal patriarch refused to think about it again.


    "Even if the tyrant of the flames comes, shouldn''t Rafael adults be afraid?" I don''t know if it was because of the resentment of Hanjin''s "grab", or the attitude of dissatisfaction with Hanjin. Thorn''s words are full of words. Split the smell of gunpowder.


    ¡°Have I ever said that I am afraid? It¡¯s just a little worry.¡± Now Han Jin¡¯s ¡°cherry mouth¡± in Thorn¡¯s Tiannan has the urge to laugh, but it¡¯s too disrespectful to laugh. Han Jin can only resist himself, but the lip that is slightly picked up reveals a real thought in his heart.


    Thorne Tiannan reluctantly controlled himself: "The Rafael adults, even those who can be defeated by fallen angels, are not a trivial matter to deal with a flame tyrant."


    "It is true." Han Jin is not shocked on the surface, still smiling.


    "..." Thorn Tiannan was speechless, too arrogant! Too mad! ! However... the other party has a manic cost, he can only listen.


    "Since you can solve the flame tyrant yourself, what do we stay here? Go back!" A patriarch couldn''t help but say.


    "Don''t talk, don''t talk, give me a shut up!" Thorn Tiannan said: "The invasion of the abyss is a matter of the entire ground race. There is no reason for the Freedom Federation to bear it alone. What we need is a partner who can live and die together. Stayed, Lao Tzu took you here, not a robber who was robbed by fire. If you really think so, you will go back immediately!"


    The patriarch was stunned and reddened and argued: "I... I didn''t say anything!"


    "You can think carefully about me? Can you marry them?" Thorn Tiannan first pointed to his cherry mouth, and then pointed straight to Han Jin: "I know that people who have this kind of mind are not only you. One, but I hope that you will take a long-term view, don''t be as stingy as a girl. If the ground race is defeated, you can''t even have the roots, do you think so much?"


    What happened to the woman? ! Yalena was furious in her heart, and stunned Thornton¡¯s Tiannan with her gaze. Unfortunately, it is now a tripartite talk. She is not good at interfering, otherwise she will definitely not let go.


    "Good! Happy!!" Han Jin reached out and patted him on the shoulders of Thorn Tiannan. He was more and more appreciative of the big leader in front of him. At least, the other party was not lost by the rights dispute.


    "Let''s go, let''s talk to the city." Honduras answered in due course.


    *****


    The door to hell, which has been quiet for a long time, changed again. The fire was flashing, the smoke was rolling, and for a moment, a thick thigh took the lead, followed by a black robe, and then two straight lines in the smoke. The sharp long corner, and the last one, is a sly face.


    It was an abyssal demon. His body was tall and burly. When he stood with his legs straight, he clearly showed an unshakable feeling. His eyes were different from other abyss demons. He looked dark and dark. For example, the sinking water in his hands is a bit broken, and it seems that he has just experienced a thrilling battle.


    In a moment, one after another, the abyss and the great demon appeared one after another, and they were listed in a row behind the headed demon. There were more than a dozen counts.


    A left-behind abyss demon, Bi Gongbi, fell down on the ground, whispering: "Prince lord..."


    "What about Leonardo?" The big devil headed for a lap, asked coldly.


    "We...we have lost his trace." The Dewy Devil felt his mouth bitter.


    "Let you stare at him, it''s a mistake." The headed devil sneered, then waved to a nearby long-horned evil spirit.


    The long-horned evil spirit came forward with trepidation. The great demon stretched out the sickle and patted it on the shoulders of the long-horned evil spirit. The long-horned evil spirit immediately understood the meaning of the other party, kneeling on the ground, and his hands were on the ground. Firmly straighten your back.


    The headed demons reached out to untie the black robes and squatted to one side, then slowly sat down: "How was the front playing? How many princes are there?"


    "It seems... seems to... it seems to have been defeated." The abyss of the abyss felt that his tongue was becoming less and less audible, and it was getting harder and harder to speak.


    "Is it just like?" The big demon who was headed again sneered, and the abyss army that had retreated had already appeared on the horizon on the far side. Everything was self-evident. The big devil narrowed his eyes: "I ask you, How many princes are there?"


    The abyss of the abyss is stunned. He wants to say that he has not seen the princes of the princes until now. It is estimated that he is already fierce, but he does not dare to say it anyway. The princes in front of him have always been violent and violent. It is said that once it is really launched, it will definitely kill him without saying anything, and killing is also a white kill. No one will be fair to him.


    "Understood..." The great demon who gave the head made a deep sigh, and the dark eyes seemed to be wet. Then he muttered to himself: "Defect...all lost...why..."


    The head of the big devil hangs lower and lower, and finally the line of sight has fallen on his own chest. There is a shocking wound there, extending from his left shoulder to the right rib. It looks like a sword wound. He was deeper and could almost smash his shoulder strap in half!


    I don''t know when he was injured. Now the wound has not healed. The cracked muscles, countless bloodlines like cobwebs, and blue-and-white veins make people look numb and more strange. Yes, there are countless stars in the wound, like a pocket-sized comet.


    "Prince, you will be very supportive, ha... That Rafael is dead!" The abyss of the Devil was screaming with joy.


    "I?" The head of the devil''s mouth was slightly upturned, revealing a playful smile: "I am so embarrassed now, can I fight?"


    "Oh..." The Devil of the Abyss seemed to see the wound of the other side, and exclaimed: "You are injured by the Prince, you are so fast?! Come on... Come and dress up the wound for the adults..."


    A long-horned evil spirit just came together. The big demon has swung his arm and slammed on the face of the long-horned evil spirit. The shape of the long-horned evil spirit suddenly rises up and flies straight out a few tens of meters. Dropped on the ground, no longer moving.


    "Idiot, if I can bandage it, I have already bandaged it." The devil said coldly.


    The Abyssal Devil was shocked and dared not speak.


    "Adult, let''s go out and find Leonardo." Another big demon whispered.


    "It''s useless, you can''t find him." The big devil who shook his head shook his head: "Hybrid is a hybrid! You should get rid of him!!"


    "He will come back sooner or later." The big devil who spoke has a different opinion: "Leonardo is a deep-eyed demon, and the ground race can''t accept him at all. Where can he hide?"


    "If he doesn''t hide?" The big devil headed out sneered.


    "Don''t hide? He... Can he defect to Rafael?" The big devil who spoke was frightened by his own guess and became stunned. Leonardo is the head of Hell Aster, an intelligence agency. The total head defect, will inevitably cause incalculable damage and loss!


    "I said before, Leonardo''s hybrid is not credible!" The big devil headed the big scorpion into the ground: "But... but the big brother is too indecisive!"


    "You can''t blame it." Another big demon whispered: "In the younger generation, Leonardo''s ability is the most outstanding, far more than a few princes. Otherwise, his majesty is not likely to let him control the hell. Aster flower."


    The devil headed by the devil did not argue. He only revealed his unfortunate and angry look. This evaluation is not wrong. He can only blame a few princes who are not eager to compete. Otherwise, where will the big brother cultivate a hybrid? !


    "Adult, what should we do?" A big demon said: "Leonardo has too many secrets. If he is to be in contact with Rafael... the consequences are unimaginable!"


    "What can we do?" The devil headed by the cold said coldly: "Don''t you attack the city of Esnopoli?"


    "Adult, we can try it..."


    "Noisy!" The big devil headed out: "Big brother repeatedly, our mission is to contain Rafael!"


    "Adult, your Majesty said, it should be worried that we are too impulsive, otherwise, why should we send us here? The flame tyrant Longkor is enough to contain Raphael, are we not superfluous?"


    The devil, who was headed, closed his eyes and squatted for a while, saying slowly: "You can make sense when you say this..."


    At this moment, the long-horned evil spirit who sat down for the first demon suddenly mourned, and immediately a **** round mirror appeared in the **** fog that exploded. The headed demon hurriedly jumped and turned around, surprised to say: "Big brother, you are released in this way..." The words have not finished, he has become stunned, Donald appeared in the round mirror, his face is particularly gray, not knowing whether it is excessively worn, or because the heartache is facing the children danger.


    "Johnson, do you have any news?" Donald asked softly.


    "Not yet." The big devil headed here is stunned, and the rush is a return.


    Donald¡¯s eyes flashed. Obviously, the other¡¯s expression changed and he couldn¡¯t get through his insights. Then, Donald¡¯s eyes were pulled down at a speed that the naked eye could detect. In just a short time, Donald looked old. After staying for a long time, Donald transferred the topic: "What about Leonardo?"


    "He hasn''t come back yet." Johnson''s voice was lower.


    "Johnson, what should I say..." Donald said faintly: "Today, for our demon family, it is a disaster day!"


    "Big brother, what''s wrong?" Johnson''s eyes were so big that in his impression, he had never seen a big brother showing such frustration.


    "I just saw Hanni."


    "Is the second brother back?"


    "The mission failed, and he was seriously injured." Donald said as he slowly shook his head.


    "How is it possible?" Johnson couldn''t help but yelled out loud: "Which brothers are so many people, how can they not pay a frosty dragon Anqi Aier?!"


    "More than one Anqi Aier." Donald whispered: "The summer of the dragons, Harriet, Deci, Weber, these guardians are missing the valley, there are many elders of the Dragon City."


    "They..." Johnson swallowed a hard saliva: "They are crazy? Van Luding is attacking the Dragon City and the Dragon Field. What are they doing to the Lost Valley?!"


    "It should be an opportunity to seek an integration." Donald said: "Don''t forget the special identity of Frost Dragon Angie Ayr."


    Johnson didn''t know what to say, and the two brothers were speechless.


    For a moment, Donald broke the silence first: "Johnson, our morale has dropped to the lowest point, so it will not work, we need a brilliant victory!"


    "Big Brother, I understand what you mean." Johnson nodded hard.


    "No, you don''t understand..." Donald whispered: "I am talking about..."

 Chapter 536： Trust

    Chapter 536


    "Harley, done beautifully!" Han Jin slowly nodded.


    This should be Han Jin¡¯s first time to use such a tone to affirm Harley¡¯s performance, so that Harley is excited to shake his head, only to smirk, can not say a word.


    In the magic laboratory, the rich fire element sneaked quietly, and the flashing red light gave a sticky feeling. Han Jin slowly extended his left hand, paused for a moment, and then began to sway the law.


    The word ''robbery'' in the palm of the hand stunned the dazzling light, and the elements of the roaring fire seemed to be summoned, slowly squeezing from all directions.


    Han Jin¡¯s expression has become extraordinarily solemn, although his Xuantian robbery can only be completed with a little fire element, but the last step is also the most crucial step. Many powerful weapons or life-building weapons will be subject to the law. The rebound, in the words of another world, the creation of the heavens and the earth, the mystery of the invasion of the sun, the ghosts are hard tolerate!


    Different from Heaven, Tiandao is tempered by the use of heaven and robbing. He has already taken the lead in triggering the rebellion of the heavens and the earth, and this is the first time he has personally produced the symbol of the killing of the Buddha, although it is not a magic weapon in the true sense. The scale of the counter-attack caused by it should be much smaller, but he still does not dare to have the slightest care.


    Suddenly, Han Jin¡¯s palm burst into a red light, then turned orange, and immediately turned into golden. The light flames immediately received, quickly huddled into Han¡¯s palm, and finally became a black that could not be opened. In the moment, the Magic Lab reached out and couldn¡¯t see the fingers, only to see the crystals of countless ignition elements floating in the air.


    Harley was shocked and glanced around, but found that he had lost the figure of Han Jin. He knew that Han Jin was making magic props, and he strongly pressed his voice and closed his mouth.


    Beyond the Ares, the shady is rapidly spreading around, the most influential is the city hall of the city of Esnoli, Kemalaki and Honduras held a grand banquet, entertaining allies, and suddenly, the entire hall became a piece In the dark, people can see the magic lanterns on the walls and the candles on the table, but they can''t see each other. It seems that all but everyone else has disappeared, or they are suddenly projected. Go to another strange world.


    "What? What''s wrong with this?" Honduras could not help but scream.


    The voice of Honduras was very timely. Everyone heard the voice of Honduras. The heart was a little bit safe. If there was no movement for a long time, it is estimated that most people will hair.


    "Is Harley releasing magic?" Geng Green asked slowly.


    "I didn''t smell the smell of rot." Adolf replied. He didn''t want to attend this banquet. It was Kemalaki, Honduras and others who invited him. Although he wouldn''t care about those people''s feelings, Han Jin made a haircut. In that case, he had to come to the ground.


    "I have never seen this kind of magic..." said the director of Gail, muttering: "It should be... what is Rafael''s adult doing?"


    "It is possible." Gao Bindao.


    Geng Green lifted his right hand and released the lighting. A little bit of light flashed in the hall, and then disappeared. It was still dark.


    "Oh... interesting." Geng Green couldn''t help but laugh.


    The strong people think that this phenomenon is interesting, the civilians will not work, the shady has enveloped the whole city, and has taken away all the light, the adults can barely keep calm, some children are afraid, not groping into the parents The embrace is simply crying.


    Several Master Towers that have been repaired in the city of Esnoli have been opened one after another, but the magic array can not hinder the invasion of the black curtain. Soon, the camp of the alliance outside the city was also affected, and the soldiers could see the flames on the torch. But I couldn''t see any light. I only slammed it for a short time. The soldiers pulled out their weapons. The sound of the collision of the weapons immediately sounded in every corner. The flock of iron-clad cows followed the sound of an uneasy sound. Only the two-legged dragons were horrified to spread the flesh, but they did not dare to take off, only to make a roar.


    If the time of the black curtain is longer, God knows what will happen. Fortunately, after only a few dozens of breaths, the black curtain will fade away and the light will return to the world.


    In the magic lab, Harley finally saw Han Jin. In such a short time, Harley found that Han Jin¡¯s face had changed greatly. The forehead had a row of tiny sweat beads, and the fingertips of the condensation were also slightly Trembling.


    "Master..." Harley whispered.


    "It''s okay." Han Jinchang sighed, but his eyes still looked a little dazed, and it seems that he has not slowed down.


    In the city of Esnoli, there was a figure who sighed at the same time, muttering in his mouth: "Is this magic from another plane..." The shady scene was so strange that he forgot I will do what I am going to do, and I forgot that the goal is a few meters away from me.


    "Who?" Several tribal allies warriors turned back and made a loud noise.


    Leonardo smiled, his body rushed forward, his toes pointed on the lower back of the armored bull, and the short sword in his hand swept away to the cheek of the pretty cow knight.


    The attacked barbarian knight did not evade, his hands were wrong, and he smashed Leonardo''s chest with the handle of the mace.


    However, the action of the pretty cow knight is obviously not as good as that of Leonardo. The mace has just been stabbed, and Leonardo¡¯s sword ridge has been photographed on his cheek, only to hear a crisp sound. The onion plant fell from the back of the cow.


    Leonardo''s figure disappeared from the place, appeared on the side of another pretty cow knight, and his shoulder slammed gently. The bull-rider was involuntarily and slanted to the ground.


    "Enemy attack! Enemy attack..." The first barbarian knight who fell to the ground snorted, but his mouth looked a little unfavorable: "There are abyss demons..."


    The bullfighter¡¯s warnings spread out in the night, and the tribal alliance¡¯s battalion immediately became lively. The Ares in the city of Esnoli also rose a little, and Leonardo was not in a hurry. One by one, the barbarian knights who were inspected were put down. However, it seems that he did not mean to kill. This made up a punch, and the short sword that was gripped in the hand seemed useless.


    Who will grab the first place in such an emergency? The answer is self-evident, Han Jin, he moves the fastest, and does not want his friends to face the unknown danger, whether he can pick it up, he will always try his best to take it on himself.


    In a moment, Han Jin¡¯s figure has already appeared in the distance. Leonardo did not hesitate to turn around and release the momentary movement to escape to the distance.


    The two men chased one and escaped, and the distance was constantly getting closer. Although they belonged to different camps and were enemies of each other, the expressions of the two people were exactly the same, and they all showed a faint smile. Han Jin is of course determined to The other side is kneeling under the knife to fill the regret, and Leonardo can smile at this time, and should have his own snuggle.


    When the distance between the two sides was less than 500 meters, Leonardo suddenly changed direction and appeared on a low mountain. Then he turned around and inserted the short sword into the scabbard of the waist, waiting for the arrival of Han Jin.


    Han Jin¡¯s figure flashed and appeared in front of Leonardo¡¯s body more than ten meters. He carried a long knife with a purple flame. He was silent for a moment before slowly opening his mouth: ¡°How can you not escape?¡±


    "I didn''t want to escape at all." Leonardo whispered back.


    "Yes..." Han Jinman said: "I like your choice." The voice just fell, and the long knife in his hand has slowly lifted.


    "You misunderstood." Leonardo looked the same, but the straight body had leaked his nervousness: "Frankly, I am here to trust you."


    "Take me?" Han Jin was a little surprised, and the long knife slammed into the air, then smiled: "Do you not feel funny?"


    "I have no other way." Leonardo smiled bitterly: "You pushed me to a desperate situation."


    ¡°I have forced you?¡± Han Jin said faintly: ¡°Do you apologize without using me?¡±


    "Some of my brothers have been killed by you." Leonardo''s tone became very low: "Oh... I only have one life, but I don''t want to risk facing my father''s anger."


    "The murderer is me, your father should come to me, right, has nothing to do with you?" Han Jin smiled.


    "If it weren''t for me, they should wait for the flame tyrant to arrive and then attack. Do you understand what I mean?"


    Han Jin was really stunned this time. After a while, he slowly said: "You are very mean!"


    "No, I am already very kind." Leonardo''s eyes became very complicated: "In their eyes, I am just a hateful hybrid, you don''t know, no matter how many people around, no matter what the occasion, they Always trying to insult me, hybrid... is my name! Haha... I admit, they are telling the truth, but I also have my own dignity, isn¡¯t it? And, I didn¡¯t want to kill them, only I want them to taste the pain, who can expect... The power you have is so terrible that even the abyss and the great devil can''t escape."


    Han Jin¡¯s line of sight slowly moved away from Leonardo¡¯s body and turned to the night sky. For a moment, he whispered: ¡°It¡¯s not necessarily a good choice to come to me.¡±


    "You mean..." Leonardo was shocked.


    "You should hide in a place that no one can find, so that you can be safe."


    "Oh... I am only one, hiding in the corner, no one will notice me, I will try my best to escape the sight of anyone. When I die, the falling leaves will quietly bury me..." Leonardo laughed: "Excuse me, is that alive? I really lived?!"


    "Looks like... you have a heart that is unwilling to be lonely." Han Jin said faintly.


    "Who can choose to accept loneliness?" Leonardo asked.


    ¡°Why should I trust you?¡± Han Jindao said: ¡°And, since you are brothers, why do they hate you?¡±


    "The first question I can''t answer is your own. As for the second question..." Leonardo was silent for a moment: "I am indeed a hybrid, and it''s too hot, even after I was born, I didn''t even When I was sensible, it caught the attention of Donald, so he would recognize me as a son."


    "When I was born?"


    Leonardo once again fell silent. Obviously, he is not willing to talk about this issue. If he wants to gain the trust of Hanjin, he can''t escape. For a long while, Leonardo said slowly: "I have never seen the real. Father and mother, I only know that my mother is an abyssal demon. When I was born, she was already the wife of a demon warrior. So, I am a proof, a...meaning the ugly proof of betrayal. Shortly after I was born, my nominal father came back and found me, and then something happened. He wanted to kill me. There is nothing. I changed it to myself. I will kill the child, but... ...the devils are not allowed to kill each other, otherwise they will get the curse of death, and there is demon blood in my body..."


    "and then?"


    "He threw me into the magma, haha... I was very happy in the magma. He was very shocked. Of course, this is my own guess, because he should already know who my biological father is, but ... He still wants to kill me, then takes me to the air and throws me down, haha... Guess what happened?" Leeone was taken over by himself without waiting for Hanjin to speak: " I actually released the momentary movement! God... I didn¡¯t understand anything at the time, even without the memory of that period, everything came out of my own instinct. Coincidentally, Donald passed by and saw this scene, he blocked Lived my nominal father."


    "carry on."


    "My poor father..." Leonardo sighed: "It is estimated that he was already mad, and even raised a sickle to Donald, he should make up his mind to kill me, preferring to be cursed, no matter Whoever blocks him is his enemy."


    "Don Donald killed him?"


    "No, Donald just cut off his right hand." Leonardo was silent for a moment, continued: "Although Donald is merciless, but for a demon warrior, it is unacceptable, he not only lost Fighting power can''t wash away his shame, so at a national meeting a few days later, he made an amazing thing. He... In front of countless people, he cut his neck with a sickle. I understand that he used this method to make the final fight, but... my biological mother could not bear this result, and could not bear the strange eyes of the tribe. After a few days, she committed suicide."


    "Is Donald raising you?"


    "Okay." Leonardo nodded. "You should be able to imagine that my childhood was not good, because I am not only an ugly proof, but also an ominous symbol. I have been trying to make myself strong. Up, to change the impression in their hearts, I succeeded and failed. Indeed, I have gained the goodwill and respect of many strong people, but within the demon family, they still hate me, even if I do more, do No matter how good they are, their eyes are still so contemptuous. Some things I think, if I can go back to the past, if I have enough ability, will I refuse to give birth? Ha... This is a problem, it is really a problem. ......"


    "If you say this... Donald because you should have suffered a lot of pressure, you are betraying him now, don''t you feel embarrassed?" Han Jin asked. He has been observing Leonardo''s look. As long as there is something wrong, he will immediately kill the knife. However, Leonardo''s eyes are very clear. When it comes to the past, the pain and sorrow in the eyes is also very real. It should not be lying.


    "Donald has only taken a fancy to the dual talents I have. He wants me to become a sharp knife in the hands of a few princes..." Leonardo¡¯s tone suddenly became a bit fierce: "Actually, I don''t want to reject Donald." For the fate of my arrangement, as long as a few princes are a little sincere to me, respecting me a little, let alone be their sharp edge, even if I let them go to lick their toes, I will do it, as long as I can get real I agree, haha... Unfortunately, they always hate me, especially Richard, who is looking for something to do and forcing me to fight with him. It was my first resistance! I hit him with one eye, stupid. ...he is too far in strength to challenge me? Hehe..." In the end, Leonardo sent a nervous laugh.


    "How do you know that I won''t kill you?" Han Jin said faintly: "Are you still confident enough about yourself?"


    "A dead Leonardo is just a bit of rotten meat, worthless, but a living Leonardo can bring you a lot of surprises." Leonardo whispered: "For my blade Can be sharper, Donald gave me the control of Hell Aster, do you know what it means? Everything in the Abyss world is no secret to you!"


    The nerves of Hanjin have become steel and tough. When I heard Leonardo¡¯s words, the long knife in my hand could not help but tremble: ¡°What do you say? Hell Aster?¡±


    "Yes, adults, you must know that they are there, aren''t they?"


    "The secret of the abyss world...is really attractive." Han Jin smiled and then his eyes fell on Leonardo: "But I still don''t understand, since Donald can give you the **** aster flower, prove that you have Superman''s ability and wisdom, but why do you make this stupid thing? Deliberately frame your brothers? Don''t you understand that this is far beyond Donald''s bottom line?"


    "Because I lived too hard when I was a child, when I first resisted my destiny, I went too smoothly, huh, huh... I beat Richard''s eyes, and Donald did not rebuke me, but beat Richard Richard. A meal, since then, no one dared to be against me, even the princes of the princes, have to let me." Leonardo laughed: "So, I lost myself, Donald adults to me It¡¯s really good, I thought, I¡¯ve got enough qualifications to stand firm in the demon family. I even thought that if there were any unexpected events in the princes, I would be the only heir to Donald, but unfortunately. Hey... The fantasy is too good, the reality is too cruel, I have only known until now that I only have to be a shadow and can never be my true master."

 Chapter 537： Boiling lava

    The fifth thirty-seventh chapter of boiling lava


    The soldiers of the city of Esnoli and the tribes also caught up, but they took a slow step. The strong men of the holy crown city stood under the low mountains, and the **** of war quietly hovered in the air, although some discouraged, made such a The big voice actually only saw an enemy, but it has already caught up with this. What should be done? The city of Snari will bring the soldiers to the low hill, but Gao Bin said at the side that it is not salty or not. !"


    Snari glimpsed. In the banquet, he learned about Gao Bin¡¯s identity. He also knows that Gao Bin¡¯s sister is about to become the hostess of the Holy City. What''s more, Gao Bin¡¯s own strength is far more than him. He can''t afford it, he can only sneer and quit.


    Thorn¡¯s eyes flashed a bit, and the situation was stronger than the people. Although Han Jin did not bring a large army, the overall strength of the strong is generally 10% higher than that of the tribal alliance, and even a few. He does not want to be strong. So as not to find uncomfortable.


    If the ants are biting dead, this is true, but if there are other options, how can the ants have the courage to attack the elephant?


    Leonardo saw that the mountain was crowded with people, and he did not panic. He continued to talk to Han Jin with a calm face.


    I don''t know how long it took, Han Jin and Leonardo still talked endlessly. Thorn Tiannan and others felt irritated, people chatted on them, they waited silly, like a group of clowns. I don¡¯t even know what people are talking about, it¡¯s too boring!


    Every second of Thorn¡¯s Tiannan, he had to take a deep breath, but when he couldn¡¯t help it, he saw Leonardo wave his hand and his body shape disappeared from the low mountain. Stepping down, Thorn Tiannan''s eyes widened, and this is all done? Really want to let the abyss warrior away?


    The soldiers of the city of Esnoli also showed a wrong look. Only Han Jin¡¯s people can still remain calm. This is the trust that has formed over a long period of time. They know that Han Jin definitely has his own reasons.


    "Snari City, the damaged Master Tower of Esnoli City can not be repaired tonight?" Han Jin asked.


    "Tonight? The time is too tight..." Snally shook his head.


    "Try your best." Han Jin¡¯s eyes turned to Thorn Tiannan: "Sain Tiannan adults, you will immediately discuss with Kemalaqi and Honduras adults and try to move the military camp to the city."


    Han Jin¡¯s words are too straightforward, as if they were ordering, which made Thorn Tiannan somewhat uncomfortable, but he knew that the current situation was not a temper, he whispered: ¡°Immediately? Rafael adults, in the end What happened?"


    "The flame tyrant has arrived." Han Jin said slowly.


    "The flame tyrant is here?" Snari was shocked: "They...how can their reinforcements be so fast?"


    "Because they built a door to hell."


    The soldiers of the city of Esnoli and the tribes were silent, and the gates of **** appeared in the first world war, which made the army of the ground races extremely troublesome. The elaborate strategic deployment was always easily disturbed. Moreover, Since the abyss warriors have placed the gates of **** here, they also show their determination to destroy the Freedom League and the tribal alliance, and everyone in the room feels depressed.


    *****


    Dawn, on the wall of the city of Esnoli, a soldier was thinking of some water in the bucket to moisten the dry lips, but when he just reached into the bucket, he suddenly stopped.


    The calm waters in the buckets rippled, and later, even the entire bucket shivered slightly.


    At the same time, on the Ares, Han Jin seemed to have sensed something, and went to the side of the ship and looked into the distance.


    More and more people feel the tremors of the earth, as if there are countless feet trampling on the ground at the same time. As the vibrations intensify, a red mans appear on the distant horizon, and the sky is reflected in red. Gradually, in the eyes of everyone, the distant scenes have become somewhat distorted. As the breeze blows, everyone feels that a heat wave is coming.


    After a while, the talents discovered that the red mans were originally composed of countless creatures resembling gnomes. Each gnome burned with flaming flames. They jumped and ran, and they merged into a long river of flames. The tide surged over.


    If dozens of volcanoes are erupting outside of the city of Esnoli, the endless lava is slowly burying the entire field!


    In the eyes of the perspective, Kemoraki saw this shocking scene. He couldn¡¯t even say anything. How can he fight this, even if these monsters do nothing, just run this circle, I am afraid that the Freedom Federation will be destroyed. It is.


    The same is true. Wherever these gnomes stepped, the water in the soil was quickly evaporated and turned into a cracked ground. Even the grass 100 meters away was roasted by the heat waves carried on them. The leaves are rolled up.


    Han Jin also saw the torrent of flames coming from afar. It seems that these are the evil spirits that Adolf said. I just didn''t expect it to be such a shocking scene. However, I didn''t see other abyss fighters. This is normal. In addition to those evil spirits, almost all life will be swallowed by lava, and the abyss warriors will be the same.


    The soldiers of Esnoli City are even less useful. They have to wait until they rush to the front, and they have to be cooked. The archers can stand in the back and put arrows, but the number is really not much, or the long-range strike force. Not enough. If Hanjin has more than a hundred thousand evil eyes, this will be much easier.


    Harley steered the God of War to greet him first. Hogan commanded the magicians to adjust the magic crystal cannon. Then hundreds of magic crystal cannons were fired at the same time, and the magical trajectories of the magical bullets fell into the middle of the fire, one after another. In the explosion, the pieces of fire spirits were blown up and crushed. It seems that their defense ability is not good, but the flames on them are not extinguished even after being broken, and there is a flame burning on each piece of gravel.


    The magic crystal cannons roared and the fire spirits continued to fall, but the fire spirit did not care about the casualties of the companions. Regardless of the fire of the sky, the footsteps did not slow down, as if their mission since the birth was to keep moving forward.


    Hundreds of magic crystal cannons, facing the endless flames of torrents, are undoubtedly a drop in the bucket, and can not extinguish this piece of fire.


    Hogan stood on the God of War and silently recited the spell. After a moment, a whirlwind of snowflakes formed out of thin air, and Hogan¡¯s gesture greeted the fire spirits.


    The fire in front rushed into the whirlwind, and the flame on his body suddenly went out, revealing the dark stone skin. The sudden drop of temperature caused a crack in the surface of their body, and did not run a few steps. Made a pile of gravel.


    But the whirlwind that Hogan released was in front of the fire of the fire spirits. It was too insignificant. After a while, the flying snow was melted by the simmering heat wave, and the fire spirit that followed it quickly filled the gap. As if nothing had happened.


    In contrast, Siniel and Yalena¡¯s lethality is a bit more serious. The arrow that Siniel shot with a sharp scream can fly hundreds of meters away until it is exhausted. The fire spirits left a blank area of ??tens of meters wide. This arrow is at least worth a volley of hundreds of magic crystal cannons.


    And Yalena¡¯s ten-Gray drop technique has already brought the power to the extreme in this case, and the fire spirits are just rushing forward, they don¡¯t know how to dodge, and the pieces of fire are in the torrential thunder. When the relay is instantaneously turned into a number of splashes of gravel.


    But this is also the most troublesome place. These fire spirits don''t know how to fear, no thoughts, just simply move forward, forward, and forward. This means that unless the fire spirits are killed, there is nothing. Can stop their footsteps.


    Spencer and his mentor are also releasing magic. Because the fire magic they use does not cause much damage to these evil spirits, they do not use a wide range of magic, but concentrate their magic to release attacks. The more powerful meteorites, together with Gao Bin, fired the fire spirit that survived the bombardment of the magic crystal cannon and the lightning reduction of Elena.


    The pace of the fire spirits has finally been curbed. The biggest credit is Yarina. The fire spirit that died in her hands is almost equal to the sum of other people. The hundreds of magic crystal cannons on the Ares are also indispensable. Fortunately, after getting the Morgan treasure, you don''t have to worry about the magic crystal. Otherwise, if you blast it for a while, the consumption of the magic crystal may make the economy of the holy crown city run a deficit.


    No wisdom? ! Han Jin suddenly remembered what Adolf had said. The spirit of evil spirits is completely different from other life. They were born in the ancient lava formed in thousands of years... with highly developed wisdom... as long as the lava is moisturized, The fire of life will not go out...


    Look at the little things that are all over the flames in front of you. Han Jin can''t connect them with Adolf''s words anyway. Isn''t they really the spirit of evil spirits? !


    Han Jin raised a long knife and looked around. The entrance was full of burning fire. Han Jin felt that there seemed to be something hidden in the fire. However, the fierce flame burning on the fire spirits was almost exhausted. The surrounding air, in the eyes of Han Jin, even the nearby scenes became blurred and distorted. In this case, it was impossible to see the distant scene.


    Although Leonardo had already warned him, he did not think that the way the flame tyrant would attack would be like this. The entire plain was burning, giving him a feeling of useless heroes, rushing up? He is not Leonardo. The high temperature that causes the air to burn with him is enough to give him to the enemy. He can support it for a short time. He will not be able to continue fighting for a little longer. Release symbol? Huo Ling has a strong resistance to fire magic, he does not know whether his red lotus fire can cause damage.


    At this moment, a fireman with a height of about two meters rose from the lava. Han Jin¡¯s vision was very sharp, and he immediately locked the other side, and his body shape flickered.


    Because Han Jin appeared so awkward that the evil spirit was too late to dodge, and even had no time to react. As a bright knife slammed, the upper half of the evil spirit had already flown. The skin that has been burned by the flames for many years has long lost its original color, and it is dark and dark, and the hardness is not much more than that of steel. It is still unable to withstand Han Jin¡¯s light blow.


    At this moment, one after another tall firemen mushroomed out of the lava and seemed to want to surround Hanjin, but Han Jin¡¯s figure flashed again and he has returned to the Ares.


    Harley opened the five elements of the big array, and the mist continued to transpire. He had mastered the path of the five elements, so the water array was opened, but under the burning of the lava plain, it seems that the five elements can not support too much. Long time.


    Han Jin¡¯s body is also floating in the fog, and he goes in an instant, and instantly returns. His time spent on the lava is no more than one second, but this second also makes him feel very hot.


    Although the body of the evil spirit has been divided, but the limbs are still slightly shaking, gradually, the two bodies slowly sink into the magma, and when he is nearing sinking, his eyes are still evil. Staring at the Ares.


    Must be soaked in the magma to recover? Han Jin frowned.


    Once again, Sunnier slowly opened the longbow and aimed at the most intensive place of the evil spirit. On this special battlefield, most of the soldiers became waste, and the leader of the tribal alliance, Thorn Tiannan and many patriarchs They stood on the wall, staring at the front, their iron-green face is the most effective proof, but this is the moment when the elves are showing their power.


    In the harsh whistling, the arrow has turned into a faint black line, spurting away, but no one thought that the arrow that Siniel would kill did not work, one outstretched out of thin air. The burning big hand accurately and incomparably put the dark arrow in the palm of his hand. As a series of bursts of sound continued to sound, the master of the big hand showed his form in front of everyone.


    This is a giant with a height of about six meters. The dark red flame covers his whole body. With every breath of the giant, the flame is constantly being swallowed, even if it is a few hundred meters away, Han Jin Others can also feel the burning scent.


    I haven''t waited for Han Jin to react. The baby around Yalin first couldn''t hold it, and she slammed it out. The body was still in the air, and it had already turned into a burning flame.


    Both the dead bird and the evil spirit are controlled by the fire element, and they are not harmed by the fire element. Therefore, the baby does not release the magic, but just hits the past with his own body, and the giant fire The man also flew in the air and greeted the baby.


    A loud bang, the eternal bird and the flame tyrant slammed together in the scream of Yalena, the two figures were touched, the difference was only one up, one down. The body of the dead bird was bounced into the air, and although the control was quickly restored, it can be seen from the trajectory of the flight that it has suffered some damage.


    And the giant fireman fell in the lava, splashing a wave of fire more than ten meters high, followed by a dull laughter.


    After a while, there was a fiery red in the sky, and countless large pillars descended from the sky, covering the space within a few hundred meters.


    Ten Gray Drop!


    The giant fireman roared, and the lava around him rushed into the sky, forming a huge sky, blocking the thunder out, but the power of Yalena¡¯s ten-Gray drop was too strong, the sky made up of magma. After only blocking for a moment, it was smashed into a broken sieve.


    A gleaming column of golden light slid down from the cracked gap of the sky, and smashed into the flame tyrant, and suddenly splashed the fireworks. The lava was shot, and everyone saw it at this time. The body of the flame tyrant was actually composed of a huge piece of lava. Under the bombardment of numerous lightnings, the lavas that make up the body of the flame tyrant gradually began to become incomplete.


    When the thunder was exhausted, the body of the tyrant of the flame tyrant appeared in front of everyone, and there was no perfect place in the body. But he still walked forward in a mad laugh, as if he could not feel pain at all.


    The strange scene appeared. Every step of the tyrant of the flames, from the ground tumbling lava, will fly a piece to fill him. After a few steps, not only the body of the flame tyrant has become intact, even the body. The burning flames seemed to be more blazing.


    Hogan¡¯s face was dignified and stepped forward. The mouth muttered a complicated spell, and the air around it suddenly became cold. With the magic wand in Hogan¡¯s hand, the main color between heaven and earth instantly turned into a silvery white. .


    Frost storm!


    Numerous fist-sized snowflakes fluttered, and a crystal ice mirror appeared quietly at the foot of the giant fireman, and quickly spread forward, just between the numbers, the ice mirror extended to the number A hundred meters away.


    The sudden drop in temperature has clearly caused discomfort to the flame tyrant, and the pace of progress has gradually become slow.


    In the air, the sound of the whistling sound was heard. Through the wind, the snow fluttering in the sky rushed toward the tyrant of the flame. Later, the trajectory of the snowflake was not captured by the naked eye. The endless pure white wrapped the flame tyrant firmly. Inside.


    Suddenly, a low roar fainted from the center of the storm. The lava ground at the foot of the tyrant suddenly began to boil. The tumbling fire wave rushed to the height of tens of meters like a volcanic eruption. The snow fluttering in the sky suddenly It is dissolved into countless water droplets. Before it falls to the ground, it is evaporated by the hot flame. The smooth ice like a mirror is also broken, and it turns into steaming steam.


    The tyrant of the flame stalked the hot wave of the sky step by step. At this time, the talents found out where the flame tyrant went, and where the lava would boil. It seems that only in this world of lava, he can play the real Fighting power.


    Hogan¡¯s face was white, and he couldn¡¯t think of the frost storm he had tried to do. He couldn¡¯t do any harm to the flame tyrant. Yalin also flew back, her face showing a depressed look, and her ten-Gray drop was the same. It does not work for the flame tyrant.

 Chapter 538： Weather forecast

    Chapter 538 Chapter 6 Weather Forecast


    Seeing that the strong people of the Holy City did not have the upper hand, Thorn¡¯s eyes flashed a bit, looking back at the dragon knight standing behind him. Since coming to the city of Esnoli, the situation of the tribal alliance has been very embarrassing. There are no reasons for him. The fists are not as hard as others, and no one else is big. If you can play a decisive role in this critical time, it will be much more straightforward to talk to the waist later.


    With the gesture of Thorn''s Tiannan, more than a dozen Wyverns spread their wings and ascended into the sky, quickly approaching the giant fireman. In order to avoid the burning of the lava heat, the dragon knights maintained a certain height. From the ground, you can only see a small black dot that is looming.


    The Ares still hovered in the air, seeing the Cavaliers of the Tribal League to challenge, and the Green and others showed helpless smiles, and the will to destroy the enemy was good, but some were not self-sufficient.


    Close to the giant fireman, the head of the dragon knight gave a low drink, a dozen knights together to control the bipedal dragons began to dive down, the shooters behind the knights hurriedly opened the longbow, pointing to the giant fireman.


    Of course, Thorn Tiannan will not expect more than a dozen knights to destroy the giant fireman. This is only his temptation. If the enemy is really hurt, then the tribal allies'' dragon dragon knights will attack in groups!


    A row of arrows that turned into streamers spurred, the giant fireman did not move, let the arrows approach, but the high temperature around him has reached an unimaginable degree, most of the arrows have not been close He began to burn, and only two or three arrows penetrated his body before it melted completely.


    The giant fireman screamed and suddenly raised his fist and bombarded it in the lava. The pieces of fire rose up and shook up and plunged into the sky of tens of meters or even hundreds of meters.


    The attack by the giant fireman is very similar to the fire spell of the meteor, but the meteor fire is from top to bottom, and his attack is from the bottom up.


    More than a dozen dragon knights were caught off guard. In fact, even if they were prepared, they could not stop the tens of thousands of lava storms. Moreover, the two-legged dragon is only the tenth-order Warcraft, and the magic power is not high.


    More than a dozen Wyverns have made a scream of screams, and the lava is soft like a mud. As long as they are in contact with their bodies, they will stick to them and they will still burn intensely. The Wyverns have become a fire dragon, falling from the sky.


    The knights and the shooters also fell down. Only three knights had amazing power. They made an unwilling roar and they tried their best to release their fighting skills. The guns in their hands set out a variety of light curtains of different colors. Blocking the lava close.


    The problem is that they can only protect themselves and lose the Wyvern. Their physique has begun to fall straight down, while waiting for them below, in addition to the raging lava like the sea, there are countless large and small. The spirit of evil spirits.


    The roar stopped and disappeared into the boiling lava. More than a dozen elite knights sent by the tribes did not survive.


    The face of Thorn Tiannan became extremely unsightly. Fortunately, he still kept a little cautious. He only sent a dozen dragon dragon knights to test, otherwise he did not know how many soldiers to lose!


    Thorne Tiannan slowly closed his eyes. One of the elite knights was his partner who grew up together. The past voices and smiles appeared in his mind. Although his partner is far less powerful than him, he The tribal alliance is also a well-respected and powerful warrior. I can''t think of being easily killed by the enemy''s wave, like a fragile bug.


    The world will never belong to the weak. Thorn¡¯s heart has sent out a snoring that only he can hear. He must be strong and must...


    "Raphael..." The giant fireman suddenly made a deafening roar: "Here, only you are qualified to be my opponent, don''t let those little donkeys die, come on... let me see See your strength!"


    The Ares has become silent, and all the sights are on Hanjin, who stands on the bow. The soldiers of the city of Esnoli and the tribes are also staring at the distant Ares.


    This is not a provocation! With the ranks of the flame tyrant, the comrades issued by the pros must not be described by provocation! To be precise, this is a kind of recognition that Han Jin is one of the few who are at the top of the world.


    "You are the flame tyrant Longkor?" Han Jin said faintly, his eyes turned to the sky, revealing a narrow sense of narrowness, and then lazily turned his eyes back to the giant fireman.


    "Of course it is me!" The tyrant of the tyrant Long Col is very proud. Who can make this a lava **** besides him? !


    "Challenge me... I hope you won''t regret the decision you made now." Han Jin pointed out a pick, and the water wave that shrouded the Ares suddenly burst into a water arrow, blasting the flame tyrant Longkol Going, and Han Jin¡¯s figure flashed, it has appeared in the water arrow.


    The flame tyrant Longkol stood quietly in the lava, waiting for Hanjin to approach.


    It is not ordinary water, but the five elements of real water, Harley can rely on one''s own strength, guarding the huge Ares, completely relying on the power of the five elements of the big array itself. However, the outsiders can''t see the clues, even the strong people on the Ares did not realize that the seemingly soft water waves contained tyrannical power.


    When the distance of the water arrow was close to 100 meters, Longkol screamed and jumped up. He jumped into Hanjin without fear, and the thick fists also rushed forward, and the momentum was amazing.


    Han Jin¡¯s figure suddenly disappeared from the water arrow and appeared on the side of Long Kor¡¯s side. His figure continued to spur forward, and the long knife in his hand fluttered in the area, and he made a deep stroke in Longkor¡¯s waist. wound.


    Longkol was hurt and didn''t panic. He already knew Han Jin''s ability. It was all he expected. The next moment, he tried to turn around and attack Hanjin. At this time, the water arrow he ignored was hit. .


    Boom... The air exploded a splash of water. Longkol shot back like a cannonball, and the dark red flame that shrouded his body turned out to be extinguished in an instant. There were countless deep and shallow lines on the black skin. Long and short cracks, followed by a loud bang, Longkol fell into the lava, and the splashing lava rolled straight into the sky.


    There was a cheer on the city''s head in the city of Esnoli. With only one trick, the violent tyrant of the city, Longor, was defeated. The soldiers could no longer hold their excitement and many powerful people. Although they know that it will not be so simple, they also show a happy smile.


    Almost a dozen times, the flame tyrant Longkol once again rose from the lava, the dark red flame has covered his body again, and sure enough, the flame tyrant has a jaw-dropping vitality.


    After a bit of activity, the flame tyrant Longkor raised his head. His voice was no longer as mad as it was just now. It looked a bit heavy: "Your speed is very fast, and it is very embarrassing..."


    "You are too stupid." Han Jin smiled, he can understand the anger of the flame tyrant, if it does not attract Longkeer''s full attention, at the speed of the water arrow, it is difficult to hit each other.


    "But... what does this mean? Even Donald and Catherine are equally helpless to me." Flame tyrant Longkol''s eyes are spraying a flame, saying one word at a time: "You hurt me thousands of times, I can''t be a winner, and I... just grab one chance is enough, enough..."


    "At least, I can let you close your mouth forever." Han Jin took a deep breath.


    "Adults..." A tall, evil spirit found that Longkol''s mood seemed to be something wrong. He hurriedly came over and knew that their task was to contain Hanjin, not to die.


    "Get out!" The flame tyrant Longkor suddenly lifted his leg and kicked the evil spirit away. Then he turned his eyes to Hanjin and roared: "Come on! Raphael, fight me!!"


    "Okay..." Han Jinman replied, the knife tip picked and led, another water arrow spurred out, and his body shape was the same as the last time, shrinking in the water arrow, flying down the slanting thorn .


    "This has no effect on me, Raphael!" The tyrant of the flame snorted, and with his gestures, the boiling lava around it spurted the old high, condensed into a sturdy fire, and greeted the water arrow. Around the flame tyrant Longkol, there are lava blocks flying around, and if Hanjin once again uses ''instant movement'' to approach him, it is necessary to withstand the burning of lava.


    Boom... The water arrow and the fire slammed together. Compared with the two, the body of the fire is much thicker, but it seems to be a little loose. Although the water arrow is small, it looks tough. Only in an instant, the head of the fire has been turned As a piece of scattered fire, but the water arrow is swaying down in the body of the fire, twisting the fire into a more powerful flame than a flower.


    The flame tyrant Longkor can''t believe his eyes. He knows that Hanjin is using water to reduce the power of lava, but... Is Hanjin really a water element? How can it have such power? !


    Longkol took a step back. He couldn''t see Hanjin, so he was nervous. Suddenly, the remaining half of the fire was tidy and expanded, and it immediately turned into a fire that covered the square. The next moment, He saw Han Jin¡¯s eyes full of narrow taste.


    The tyrant of the flame tyrant Longkor is completely dependent on his lava enchantment, except that it is a black dragon and a rare undead bird... No other life can withstand the burning of lava, but his speed is not very outstanding, seeing Han In the moment of entering the eyes, I have not waited for a reaction, and the knife light has been swept from his neck.


    The tyrant of the flame tyrant Longkol flew up, and then the knife flashed and flashed again. The huge head had been turned into several pieces and scattered into the lava. Longkor¡¯s huge body was also planted on the back and then rushed. Lava covered.


    ''This time, it took a few minutes. The flame tyrant Longkor¡¯s figure rose from the lava. He smiled long: ¡°Raphael, I have repeated it many times, it¡¯s useless. !"


    "I know, I just want to be quiet for a while." Han Jin smiled.


    The flame of the flame tyrant Longkol¡¯s eyes suddenly paused, and immediately roared: ¡°Come on again!¡± The sound of the roar was just falling, and Longkor¡¯s figure had already jumped.


    Leaving the lava that protects himself, it is reasonable to say that the flame tyrant Longkol should not make two mistakes in succession, but at this moment, Han Jin has no time to think, even if he knows that Longkor is likely to lure him into attack, Always try it out.


    Adolf, who had been silent for a while, suddenly changed his face and opened his mouth, and Han Jin¡¯s figure has disappeared.


    "Be careful..." At the same time that Adolf issued a warning, Han Jin¡¯s figure had been wiped from Longkor¡¯s side, and the bright purple knife light was quietly stroking Long Col¡¯s neck.


    Han Jin can grow so fast because he understands the meaning of the knife. Once he shoots, he never looks back. When he kills the gods and kills the Buddha, he believes that he can destroy all the swords!


    Only if you firmly believe that you can do it will you really do it. If you don''t even believe in yourself, then there is nothing to say.


    Since there is no undeniable belief, there is no need to look back. Therefore, Han Jin always feels that something is missing in the exercise with Adolf. The progress is very slow, but it can be on the battlefield, even if it is facing a large group of insignificant The weak, he can still grow fast, because he can release the sword with the utmost, and in the drill, he can not really kill Adolf and the two angels.


    If you put the action very slowly, you can see that when Han Jin¡¯s knife touched the neck of the flame tyrant Longkor, his body suddenly became red, and Han Jin¡¯s reaction was extremely fast, and he immediately noticed that it was wrong. However, he is powerless to look back.


    When the knife will not be sent, he can still control it, but once he slams out, his mind and will are fully integrated into the knives of Ming Yao.


    The so-called opening bow has no turning back. At this moment, Han Jin is an arrow. If you don''t kill, you will hurt yourself!


    The tyrant of the tyrant Longkeer once again flew up, and Han Jin also became a group of firemen who kept on exploding.


    The people on the Ares are more emotional. They all know that Han Jin has a life. The soldiers of Esnoli City and the tribal alliances are all demented and desperate. Facing the burning plain, the semi-god strong pull Phil is their only hope, hope to be destroyed, and of course desperate, especially the old Honduras, sitting on the ground.


    For a moment, the flame tyrant Longkor''s figure rose out of the lava again, and the mouth uttered a mad laughter: "Ha ha ha... Rafael, how is the smell of fire? I know you have life ¿þÀÜBut can you release such magical magic several times? Don''t worry, take your time, hahaha... I will let you know what is real despair!"


    Life? On the city''s head in the city of Esnoli, the big men looked at each other. Honduras didn''t know where the energy came from. He climbed up like a young man: "So... Rafael is still alive?!"


    An indescribable feeling tumbling in the hearts of several big men. Before that, they felt different about Han Jin. Some were willing to be loyal to Han Jin, while others were wary and fearful of Han Jin. Others are wondering how to use the power of Hanjin and then expel Han Jin¡¯s influence without affecting his rights and interests. At this moment, their wishes are highly consistent and appear...


    Han Jin¡¯s figure drifted away from the Ares, and his look was still so bleak, as if the person who had just died once was not him, but an irrelevant stranger.


    "Donald is letting you come here, it is a fatal mistake." Han Jin said faintly.


    "Is it?" The flame tyrant looked up at Han Jin. This feeling made him very uncomfortable, but there was no other way. Who couldn''t let him fly?


    "There is a kind of bond in the world called a natural enemy. When you see me, you should see the wolf like a rabbit. The farther you should hide, the better, instead of challenging me." Han Jin¡¯s long knife danced gently to create a bright light. Knife flower: "Long Col, this is very dangerous for you."


    "Raphael, you are a very interesting person, hahaha..." Flame tyrant Longkol laughed loudly. He thought that he had completely restrained Hanjin. This kind of intimidation is too naive.


    "I have been delaying time because I need enough water elements. Now, the game is over." Han Jin¡¯s voice is very indifferent, but has an indescribable penetrating power in the sea of ??fire and Esno City. Resounding over the sky: "Right, Long Col, have you listened to today''s weather forecast before you leave?"


    "Weather forecast? What is that?" Flame tyrant Longkol stunned.


    "Ignorance is terrible..." Han Jin¡¯s gaze turned to the sky: "In fact, even if you have heard the weather forecast, it is useless, because the earth under your feet, and this sky, want to listen to me!"


    Han Jin¡¯s words can be regarded as plunging people from all over the world. The people on the Ares are facing each other. They don¡¯t understand the same. What is the weather forecast? In the end, people''s eyes are on the bodies of Geng Green and Adolf. Who gives them the authority to be ignored in the field of magic? Geng Green coughed, and if nothing happened to shift his sight elsewhere, Adolf still stood there quietly, his face was calm, as if he had not heard Han Jin¡¯s words, as far as he was thinking, only he knew it.


    "Long Col, ready to start mourning." A smile smiled on Hanjin''s mouth. The next moment, Han Jin''s long knife pointed to the sky: "The wind rises..."


    The slightly faint sky suddenly began to roll up, as if an invisible giant hand was stirring the clouds, and then a strong wind blew from the far northwest, the wind was getting bigger and bigger, and the transpiration of the water vapor was all There were also layers of folds on the flowing lava, and hundreds of flags on the walls of the city of Esnoli were all blown wildly by the wind and hunting.


    Numerous evil spirits smelled terrible tastes and looked up into the sky. The flame tyrant was no exception. The sky didn''t know when it was as thick as the bottom of the pot. The whole world suddenly turned from day to night.

 Chapter 539： Falling stone

    Chapter 539


    "Ray..." Han Jin¡¯s long knife pointed to the sky again.


    A large, electric light that splits the sky into two halves bursts brightly, illuminating the cloud of clouds, and immediately humming, and the electric light is flashing again and again. The whole world has become dark, except for the fire spirits. In addition to the little fireworks that swayed, electro-optic became the only source of light.


    The storm is getting more and more fierce. Suddenly, countless raindrops are in the beating of electro-optical light, such as thousands of silver arrows.


    "Raphael, want to beat me with this magic, you dream!" Flame tyrant Longkol made a deafening roar: "Come on! Let you see the power of Hellfire!!"


    The lava on the entire plain has become boiling, and the falling raindrops will even evaporate into water vapor without touching the lava, but this is only the beginning.


    The rising water vapor was quickly cooled down, then wrapped in rainwater, and sprinkled again. The strength of the flame tyrant Longkor was strong enough to prevent the rain from approaching and could not completely eliminate the water.


    Every piece of water vapor transpiration, which means that Longkor has lost a little power. The so-called accumulation is too much, and the plain sky has been completely covered by water vapor. Almost every one minute delay means that Longkol has paid a huge price. The water vapor will not disappear, only a small part of it will drift away. Most of the water vapor will still turn into rain after cooling. It can be said that Long Col''s failure is a matter of time.


    The soldiers on the wall of the city of Esnoli have stepped back. The water vapor that floated over is extremely hot. If you accidentally take a bite, you will feel the pain in your throat. It is even more terrible than poison. It takes a certain time for toxicity. Attack, and stay in the hot water vapor for a moment, they suspect that they will be cooked alive.


    The water vapor outside the city has formed a gas column of several kilometers thick. The whole plain seems to have become a huge crater. The spirits of countless evil spirits, including the shape of the flame tyrant Longkor, have been completely submerged. Only a burst of painful screams can be heard.


    Facts have proved that it is not Han Jin who dreams, but the flame tyrant Long Korcol. He thought that it was just an unknown water system curse released by Han Jin. After all, the water element is limited. As long as the teeth persist, he can use Hellfire. The power of the past, the million did not expect, the rain is getting bigger and bigger, and finally turned into a torrential rain, not a drop, but a film, he really can''t resist.


    "Long Col, if you have never learned to swim, I suggest that you should pray to the **** of death." The air came from Han Jin¡¯s laughter.


    Another electric light crossed the sky, illuminating Han Jin¡¯s figure, the cloak danced wildly in the storm, and his figure stood like a nail in the air, motionless, and the long knife in his hand, if The reborn god, the soldiers far away from the city of Esnoli can still feel a heavy pressure.


    Thorne Tiannan gently wiped the rain from his face. Is Rafael a warrior? When did you become a magician again? ? But... this rainstorm did work beautifully and beautifully!


    Finally, the rogue lava began to shrink. Of course, others could not see it. Only Han Jin immediately sensed the change. His figure slowly started, and he was far from the flame tyrant Longkor.


    Can''t help but admit that the dispute of arrogance is the most harmful. Han Jin''s Tao can only gather the gas, but he can''t let the cloud follow him. With his current strength, it will take some time to gather enough gas and want to let. This massive amount of cloud gas follows itself, and the loss of energy can far exceed that of the former. After the repair of the golden body, it may be similar. If the flame tyrant Longkor immediately led the evil spirits to retreat when the wind started, Han Jin could only watch it. He didn''t have to pay such a big price, but then, if Longcol is really obedient. Guy, he will not violate Donald''s orders.


    However, people live a sigh of relief and live a tree. The flame tyrant Longkor is the abyss powerhouse behind the three giants. He just challenged Han Jin and was beaten by Han Jin. I can''t stand it, I always have to get back to the field. Imagine if Han Jin was beaten by the flame tyrant Longkor in front of countless people, and his personal prestige was greatly damaged. Han Jin would be as hard as the flame tyrant Longkor. !


    It took almost ten minutes, and the surging lava slowly left the rain zone. The small majority of the small fire spirits have disappeared. There are only tens of thousands of tall firemen, and the flames on them have become extremely dull. It is like a pile of ash that will be destroyed, the skin will burn from time to time, and sometimes the black skin will be exposed. Walking is also weak and squatting.


    The flame tyrant Longkol walked at the end of the lava flow, and he lowered his head, stunned, but his footsteps remained solid.


    The monarch who is the spirit of evil spirits always uses hermits to live on his own. He said that he does not bother to compete for the position of the three giants. Otherwise, how can he face the blood in front of Hanjin today, and he also Laughing at Catherine''s incompetence on various occasions, how can others laugh at him later?


    Suddenly, the flame tyrant Longkol sensed something and violently turned around. He was seeing Han Jin wearing it from the black clouds. Although he was far away, he clearly saw the smile and smile. Cole couldn''t help but be angry. What does Rafael want to do? Endless? !


    However, the anger has just emerged, and the blink of an eye has subsided. The flame tyrant Longkol understood the meaning of Han Jin¡¯s sentence.


    Natural enemies!


    Don''t say Donald, even if Hanni or Johnson led the demon squad to participate in the war, the result is much better than now. The spirit of evil spirits is most afraid of the scouring of the rain, which is why he does not want to participate in this world war. Donald needs new Land, need to eliminate all threats, need to become the master of the entire continent, and he does not need anything, just want to hide in the lava of the earth to live, that is his world.


    Ten miles, twenty miles, thirty miles... The flame tyrant Longkor turned again, and Han Jin never followed the back. This is obviously not reconciled to end the battle. Longkol understands that as long as When he showed a trace of fatigue, the battle could break out again. He understood that Han Jin was slow to stop, and he was afraid of his fire, so to say... It will take some time for the other party to make a new life?


    The flame tyrant Longkol turned and paused for a moment, and walked forward quickly, and the team of the evil spirits gradually became loose, and the two-three-two, giving a feeling of defeat.


    The flame tyrant Longkor did not guess wrong, Han Jin did not reconcile, the so-called injury to his fingers is better than one finger, he is a person who likes to cut his fingers, so put the flame tyrant Longkor back, just the battle still has no meaning? Therefore, he has been hesitating.


    At this moment, a line of fire was drilled from the distant clouds and spurred in this direction. It was Yalin who chased her baby.


    As soon as he approached Hanjin, Elena jumped out of the baby and the baby hovered around Hanjin.


    "Raphael, Mr. Adolf reminds me that many advanced evil spirits have the ability to fight back, this is their talent, you have to be careful!" Yalina screamed: "Only they themselves The power of the opposite is different, but...the same is very dangerous!"


    "Genius?" Han Jin glanced, then smiled, he understood what the flame tyrant Longkol wanted to do.


    "Yeah." Yarina nodded.


    "The baby is afraid of their rebellion?" Han Jin suddenly asked.


    "I don''t know..." Elena thought for a moment, and her smile became a little embarrassed: "Raphael, can''t you let them go? Actually... this is also what we won."


    "There is some reluctance." Han Jin smiled.


    "That... I am going out for you?" said Yalena, smiling and then beckoning: "Baby!"


    When the baby heard the call of Elena, she flew over the oblique thorn. Yalin stepped over and stood on the baby. She turned back and smiled and raised her magic wand.


    Ten Gray Drop!


    The sky became a blush, and a giant thunderbolt slammed down and blossomed in the spirit of evil spirits. The violent shock waves rushed one after another, and the splashing lava rushed into the sky.


    The gradually matured Yalena fully grasps the true meaning of guerrilla warfare, and runs while playing. It has the speed of the baby beyond the limit. No matter what kind of strongman is dealt with, as long as the gap is not too big, she will take advantage of it. Going like electricity, I can''t catch her shadow.


    Although the baby was injured, but the impact is not too big, and it is also learned, try to stay away from the flame tyrant Longkor, only to chase the spirit of evil spirits, all the evil spirits are gathered in the lava, below The lava river that flows will be more than ten kilometers long and two kilometers wide. This is too easy for the baby. In just a few minutes, it can turn a circle and let Yalena¡¯s ten gray drop. Release the greatest power.


    The stalking spirits of the evil spirits are running hard in the ''gunfire'' of the sky, and every pillar of the thunder can smash a spirit of evil spirits, some resurrected in the lava, and some become a piece. The black gravel, sinking into the lava, never appeared again.


    The tyrant of the flame, Longkol, was angry and anxious. When he saw the appearance of Elena, he had already noticed that it was not good. He did not expect the other party to say that he would play!


    Since the family knows about their own affairs, if the elemental energy of the lava can still maintain its peak, he is not afraid of the magic of Yalinna, but now the spirits of the evil spirits have reached the exhaustion level, in fact, they can escape the storm alive. Already very fortunate, the spirits of the evil spirits are in desperate need of rest, and the other side is chasing after themselves, which is simply a stone.


    The flame tyrant Longkol wanted to fight back. However, Rafael was like a silent wolf, waiting quietly for the opportunity. He did not dare to leave the protection of the lava. God knows what kind of magic the other party still holds? !


    All the helplessness turned into an angry roar, resounding in the sky, the baby heard the roar of the flame tyrant Longkor, and immediately gave a high and long tweet with a tooth for a tooth and an eye for an eye.


    Flame tyrant Longkol certainly won''t compete with a Warcraft. He suddenly turned around and strode to the distance. Things can''t be tolerated now. Otherwise, the casualties of the evil spirits will only be more serious.


    Since the possession of memory, in the long life, the flame tyrant Longkol has never been as embarrassed as it is today. In contrast, the baby looks very happy, and enjoys a pair of fire wings, flies to the east and flies to the east. West, and Yalina, who is bent on venting for Hanjin, is even more energetic. Ten Gray descends one by one, as if to release all the magic here. In fact, her heart is a bit strange, the flame tyrant Longko When the prestige rushed to the city of Esnoli, but the city wall did not touch it, it was hit back by a heavy rain. It is reasonable to say that it should be Longkol, where did Han Jin¡¯s gas come from? However, she does not want to consider so much, Han Jin sees the other party is not pleasing to the eye, this reason is enough.


    The painful time will always look longer. I don¡¯t know how many ten grays that Yalin has released. When her magic is almost exhausted, the two sides have chased and fled and ran out dozens of miles, and scattered black gravel. It is also spread over dozens of long grounds, and it is the remains of the dead spirit of evil spirits.


    The flame tyrant Long Col has closed his eyes. He didn''t dare to stop and didn''t dare to look at it. If he stayed a little, he suspected that he might lose his mind immediately.


    "Yalina, go back first." Han Jin whispered, his expression was somewhat disappointing. I didn''t expect the flame tyrant Longkor to be so calm, not consistent with the previous performance, and Long Cole surging The fire has turned into a dark red, and it seems that the power has been restored.


    "What about you?" Elena directed the baby and flew back to Han Jin.


    "I will go to the door of **** and have a look."


    "Where to go there?" Yalena asked in surprise: "The abyss race must have a heavy defense at the gates of Hell. You have to be careful."


    "Go and verify." Han Jin whispered: "Reassured, I will get back as soon as possible."


    "That''s alright." Elena reached out and patted her baby''s head: "Baby, let''s go back."


    The baby''s body shape suddenly accelerated, and the oblique spurs swooped to the ground. Yalina was shocked and hurriedly shouted: "Baby, what do you want to do?!"


    The voice just fell, the baby opened his mouth, a fireball spurt out, before the ground fell, the fireball has become the size of the wheel, and then a layer of fire swells like a bubble, forming a five or six meters high, the square has More than ten meters of semi-circular light curtain, then the whole blasted, the rolling fire waves swept hundreds of meters away, countless evil spirits like a small stone rolling in the fire, colliding Mourning.


    The next moment, the baby''s body shape draws a curved trajectory, and returns to the direction of Esnoli City, leaving a crisp sound, not to mention the baby''s Yalina and Han Jin. Even the spirits of the evil spirits can hear it, and the voice is full of smug taste.


    *****


    Han Jin did not have extra-budgets. In the evening, he had already rushed back to the city of Esnoli. The city of Esnoli was brightly lit. The whole city was surrounded by the atmosphere of carnival. In fact, Hanjin chased the flame tyrant Longol. At that time, the military and civilians in the city began to celebrate and continued until now.


    The people on the Ares are also very happy. If after the first rescue, there are still many people in Esnoli City who want to do something about the yin and yin, then after the second rescue, the big man in the city of Esnoli We must think about it carefully. It can be said that without the help of the strong people of the Holy Crown City, the city of Esnoli has long been destroyed, and where is the qualification for bargaining?


    However, Han Jin¡¯s face was a little dignified. When he returned to the boat, he immediately found the Green. The first sentence was to open the door: ¡°Mr. Green, when will your magic transfer be completed?¡±


    Geng Green glanced and asked: "You didn''t seem to be anxious before, now how..."


    "Leonardo didn''t lie to me." Han Jindao said: "Beside the Hell Gate, I only saw evil eyes, Medusa and long-horned evil spirits, and some flames, a fast-moving **** dog and a minotaur. Didn''t see it, someone... took them to attack the Holy City!"


    "You have not set up a magical array in the Holy Crown City?"


    "Besides me, no one can open that magical array, and the magical array is only our holy crown city. Other acropolises lack defense. If a large group of **** dogs spread out... you know what the consequences will be." It¡¯s even more terrible than the plague!¡± Han Jin said slowly: ¡°The most important thing is, who brought those troops to the Holy City?¡±


    "Is Leonardo not telling you?"


    "He doesn''t know." Han Jin shook his head: "He only sensed the breath of the abyss demon, and then he escaped far away, but... he has gone back to investigate."


    "Adult, do you believe that Leonardo?" asked Green.


    "I don''t believe that since he can betray his father, then he has reason to betray anyone, even if he is only a righteous father." Han Jin shook his head.


    "Then why are you letting him go?"


    "He is telling the truth."


    Zeng Green opened his mouth, he was a little confused, Leonardo said the truth, then why not believe it?


    "Let''s say that." Han Jin saw the doubts of Geng Green: "I can use him, but I can trust him with a limited degree, but I have to prevent him from biting it all the time. Do you understand? He is definitely not Own people!"


    "Understood." Zeng Qing nodded. "We are going back to the magic transfer array, because I set up such a huge transmission array for the first time. If I don''t interfere, I expect it to be in three months. Completed inside."


    "Three months? Too slow!"


    Geng Green smiled: "If you are willing to pay the price... Oh, I can finish it in ten days."


    "The cost? What is the price?"


    "A few days ago, did you kill four abyss demons and harvested four space magic crystals?"


    "Do you need it?"


    "Of course, setting up a space magic array, do I need a fire magic crystal?"


    "Why don''t you say it earlier?" Han Jin did not hesitate to take out the space magic crystal one by one.


    "Is it early? I said that you can''t get the space magic crystal, even in Morgan''s secret..." Geng Green suddenly became stunned, and four magic crystals were placed on the table, and Han Jin still One by one, next to each other, there are eleven space magic crystals neatly placed there.

 Chapter 540： regret

    Fifty-fourth chapter regret


    "Enough?" Han Jindao.


    "Enough, enough..." Geng Green showed a bitter smile: "You can''t use that much, you only need five magic crystals. I can shorten the time to seven days, and more... it is a waste."


    "I originally wanted to use this space magic crystal to set up a magic array, but ... or your space transmission array is important."


    "Adult, do you need a few magic crystals?" asked Green.


    "Seven or eight, the more the number, the greater my grasp."


    "You haven''t put it into practice, just because you''re not sure?" Geng Green became more and more curious: "What is your name?"


    "Calling..." Han Jin wanted to say that must be mustard space, but Geng Green certainly couldn''t understand. When he thought about it, he changed his mind: "There is no name, it is also a space to transmit magic array. The only difference is that we can decide freely. The time to penetrate the space, if necessary, we can even hide in that space."


    "Is there such a magical magical array?" Greene widened his eyes. He immediately understood the intention of Hanjin. In the past, when Hanjin was in danger, he could always use the mantle and the curse to escape, and each time with the enemy. In the end, the war is because the people on the Ares are in danger. Han Jin has to fight. Since Han Jin¡¯s debut, he has never done anything to abandon his friends and escape. It can be said that this is the most deadly place in Hanjin. The enemy can''t deal with Hanjin. I must definitely find a way out of other people. If you can really set up such a magical array, and then encounter danger, you can let everyone hide, and Hanjin may fight or go. Have enough room for manoeuvre.


    Han Jin smiled and didn''t speak.


    Geng Green was silent for a moment, and categorically said: "Adult, I can use three magic crystals, try your best, and strive to complete it within ten days!"


    "I am not in a hurry." Han Jin said faintly: "There are still many abyss demons, aren''t they?"


    Zeng Green is stunned. The strong people on the mainland talk about the abyss of the abyss. The metropolis feels nervous or hateful. Han Han is an exception. He has an illusion that he is a coward in front of him, telling his family in an indifferent tone. There is no need to worry about winter heating because there is a whole forest behind.


    "Mr. Green, I remember that there are many magic transmissions in the city of Lonely, you can pass the mercenaries into the depths of the World of Warcraft. If you set up a magical transmission array, it is so hard... I am very surprised, how do they do it? Got?"


    "The magic transfer array I want to set is different from theirs." Zeng Green laughed.


    "Oh? What is the difference?"


    "A few days later, you will know." Zeng Green smiled and shifted the topic: "Adult, you are playing the momentum of our holy crown city today, huh, huh... you didn''t see the look of Thorn''s Tiannan, full of faces Mourning, loss and helplessness, just like a sick beauty, is really pity!"


    "Pity?" Han Jin also laughed: "This can''t be heard by him, otherwise he will definitely work hard with you."


    Just then, a huge golden figure emerged from the clouds in the setting sun, and fell to the center of the city of Esnoli.


    Jinlong? !


    Han Jin and Zeng Green glanced at each other and walked slowly to the side of the ship. Geng Green had released the perspective of the perspective and observed the situation at the center of the city.


    It was indeed a golden dragon, and behind the golden dragon, stood a fully armed knight, watching his age, almost in his forties, his face vicissitudes and exhaustion, his armor was somewhat damaged, the back The cloak left only a small piece of debris, as if it had experienced a fierce battle.


    "Is he? How did he come?"


    "Growing Green, you know him?" asked the Gail manager who came over.


    "Of course, one of Nikola''s cronies, Dragon Knight Dick, he is Nikolai''s deputy chief of the guard." Geng Green slowly said: "In the past, there was no less dealing with him."


    "Nikola''s people?" Han Jin was silent for a moment and said: "Harley!"


    "At, master!" Harley hurriedly jumped out of his chair.


    "You stay here to meet Dominique. Let''s go back and see what Nikola sent people to do." Han Jindao, Dominie took the Titans and the magicians to the battlefield to collect the spoils. Spirit is a very strange creature. There is no magic crystal in Xiaohuo Ling. There is no magic crystal in the advanced evil spirit. Only the advanced fire spirit will condense the magic crystal in the body, waiting for them to mature. At that time, the magic crystal will dissolve in their bodies, and then they have the ability to resurrect in the lava.


    Although the probability of the evil spirits producing the magic crystal is very low, it is better than nothing, and does not require much effort.


    "Adult, I won''t go." Geng Green whispered: "I have to set up a magic transfer array..."


    "You have a relationship with the dragon knight Dick..." Han Jin saw some clues.


    "Our relationship is not bad, huh, when Nikolay decided to sell me, only a few people helped me to talk, Dick is one of them." Geng Green said slowly.


    "He dared to violate Nikola''s orders? Nikolay did not punish him?" Han Jin asked.


    "In the past, people said that Jedice and I were Nikolai''s most powerful right-handed arms, but he abandoned me and Jeddis... adults, you must think that Nikolay is a cold and ruthless person?" Green''s face became extraordinarily complex.


    "I have a feeling that adults, you and Nikolay can''t coexist. One day, one day, there will be a battle between you and me. I don''t want you to make a wrong judgment, so I must explain it. "Genglin has been indulging for a moment: "Nikoula is a very charismatic leader. I did not deliberately say good things to him. I am telling the truth."


    "I know that Jedice has told me many times about the charm of Nikolay." Han Jin nodded.


    "Only by coldness, he can''t get so many loyalty loyalty to the soldiers! But... I don''t know what to say, just say something small, you can experience it yourself." Zeng Qingdao: "Nikolay Others are very tolerant, but to himself, has reached a harsh degree. For example, his palace, in the huge palace, there are only a dozen maids, others are his guards, in fact It is a military camp. Every day, he has to train the soldiers himself! Nikolay has only one queen, but when he was born in Moses, because of the dying of dying, it is said that... there is a conspiracy..."


    "Conspiracy?" Han Jinyi.


    "A queen, even because of dystocia, lost life, this is a joke, so what are the priests doing?! Speaking... it will involve Jedice." Geng Green slowly said: "The queen of Nikolai Called Cui Linda, Nikolay loves her deeply. She also loves Nikola, but her identity is a bit special. You know, who is her sister?"


    "Who?"


    "Lola."


    "Lola? Set up the Lola of the Lola League?" Han Jinyi.


    "Yes, Lola, Cui Linda, Louise is a sister!" Zeng Qingdao said: "They are all half-elves, because of the right to inheritance, there has been a fierce conflict between Lola and Cui Linda. Finally, Cui Lin reached the loser and was driven out."


    "I have been in contact with Louise, you don''t know? Louise is now in the Holy City. I see that she has a hard hatred of Nikolay. This is not normal..."


    "At the time, Louise was still young and didn''t know anything." Zeng Green smiled and said: "And the winners tend to do everything they can to demonize the losers, how ugly the losers are, how victorious the winners are. In the Lola League, Cui Linda has become a cruel, fierce, vicious evil symbol. In fact, not only Lola will do this, Nikolay is the same, and you, you have done the same. thing."


    "I?"


    ¡°The Holy Crown City is a very good city. You can see how much effort the former lord dissmark poured into!¡± Zeng Qingdao said: ¡°How about now? At the banquet, the nobles used various methods whenever they had the opportunity. Insulting Desmark, as if they are very embarrassed, how loyal you will be."


    "This is not what I let them do." Han Jin smiled.


    "I know, but, after a few years, the impression that Dismark has in people''s minds will become a big bad guy who has no evil, and you, the great benefactor who saved the Holy City, can''t you deny it?"


    Han Jin sighed and sighed, and it was really sighing.


    ¡°Dissmark only died for a few years?¡± Zeng Green shook his head. ¡°Cui Linda was driven away more than a decade ago. In the hearts of the Lola League, Cui Linda has become an old witch. Actually I heard that Cui Linda is very beautiful and very gentle. Maybe because of this, she is far from Lola¡¯s opponent."


    "I heard that you have not seen Tsui Linda?"


    "Cui Linda died too early." Zeng Green shook his head again: "She and Nikola met in less than half a year and fell in love, held a wedding, and then pregnant with Dimos, waiting for Dimos to be born. At the time, she died because of dystocia. This love came quickly and went fast. The life of Cui Linda was a tragedy. This is not what I said, but Nikola said."


    "You just said? The death of Cui Linda is a conspiracy?"


    "Although I am not sure, but I dare say ... in all likelihood!" Zeng Qingdao: "The strength of Nikolay has been expanding rapidly. At that time, he has attracted the attention of the Holy See, and Nikolai The aspect is to revenge for Cui Linda. On the other hand, I hope to take the opportunity to expand my territory and help Cui Linda to call the old department. This will certainly cause dissatisfaction between the Holy See and Lola."


    "and then?"


    "No one can tell the things behind." Zeng Qingdao: "In any case... When Cui Linda was dying because of bloodshed, a priest could not be found in the Iron Wing City, only some acolytes, Nikola Even an emergency reward is offered, and a half-seat city is willing to exchange for a non-failed bright high-end magic scroll..."


    ¡°Not expired? What does this mean?¡±


    "The high-end magic scrolls of the light system are not rare. Of course, the strong players who often participate in the battles must prepare some self-help things. However, on that day, Nikolay is said to have released hundreds of scrolls, but all the scrolls have failed. It seems that there is a place where a super-powerful person is hidden and imprisoned all the power of light.¡± Geng Green said that while he was holding Adolf with his eyes, he could ban the power of light, and Adolf should be left besides the pope.


    ¡°What was Jedice doing at the time?¡± asked Han Jin.


    "Jedice was only a cardinal at that time. He was leading the priests to rush to the mountains. After receiving the urgent report from the dragon knight, he immediately rushed back in the dragon, but when he rushed back... everything Unable to save.¡± Zeng Qingdao said: ¡°I didn¡¯t doubt the character of Jeddis, just... It¡¯s too coincident that the priests left the Iron Wrist City, and Jeddes rushed to the mountains without leaving the mountains. All the Lights scrolls failed. It is clear that some people want to let Cui Linda go to death, and it seems that I have long expected that Cui Linda will have an accident. So... Is it really accidental?


    Han Jin frowned, there is indeed a conspiracy here!


    "And, the Dragon Field seems to have been involved." Zeng Qingdao: "Cui Linda has just passed away, Xia Zuo found Nikola, asked to marry Nikolay, to make the Dragon Field ''the most beautiful'' Harriet, one of the ''most kind'' and one of the guardians, introduced to Nikolay. As a result, he was rejected by Nikolay. Therefore, Harriet has always hated Nikola, when he was After Riyat replaced Xia Zuo, he often found trouble with Nikola, even unreasonably entangled, haha... This is really lively."


    "It''s too complicated." Han Jin smiled and said: "It seems that Nikolay is not easy to live." Nikolay tried to use other forces, and other forces are also trying to use Nikolay. As for who can play, no one has yet It can be seen that the Holy See is the first one to go out. However, if several forces want to see the death of Cui Linda, then Cui Linda definitely has no possibility of living, and then think about Nikola, as an unparalleled tyrant, who can''t protect his wife. Will he feel painful?


    Of course, this is just the former Nikolay. He listened to Leonardo. Donald¡¯s younger brother, Johnson, led a dozen abyss devils to besiege Nikola, but he was not defeated. Even Johnson was hit hard, with Nikola. The current power, if anyone else engages in a similar conspiracy with him, it will be ruined and ruined.


    Han Jin slightly narrowed his eyes, who has no regrets? He remembered Edwina, who was poisoned, and Edwina became almost naked in front of him. After that, Edwina saw his eyes changed, always sneaking, scared and timid, he I knew that Edwina had a fascinating feeling for him, but he already had Siniel and could only turn a blind eye. When suffering from the two vampire queens, Edwina should have not shot, and immediately went back to find helpers, but whether Han Jin deliberately alienated her, she did not want to see Han Jin alone in danger, so she died.


    ¡®Han¡¯s eyes have become a little moist, and a relationship has not yet begun, it¡¯s over! Unfortunately, at that time he really did not have the ability to protect Edwina, just like the former Nikolay.


    "Jedice was in charge of the parish, and Nikola was given to many things. Maybe it was because of apology. Although he didn''t know anything, Nikolai''s wife decided not to die in dystocia. I know very well. He sent people to investigate this matter, but he never found the result.¡± Zeng Qingdao: ¡°And Nikolay... no matter how Jedice makes concessions, he is not satisfied, he always has to be insatiable because he hates He hated the Holy See! I originally thought that Nikolay¡¯s first thing to destroy should be Dragon City. After all, Dragon City is an enemy. With the support of the Holy See and the Dragon Field, he can do it, but... he actually Take the Holy See and hehe... This proves that he can¡¯t wait."


    "It also proves that he can''t maintain absolute reason." Han Jin smiled, and Green was right. He should first eliminate the Dragon City, and then cooperate with the Holy See, which has a relatively high-end combat power, to eliminate the Dragon Field. It is the Holy See.


    "Life is life after all, not knowing nothing, there will always be feelings, who can maintain absolute reason?" Geng Green said slowly: "I heard that in the past, Nikolay''s expression was very rich. I will laugh, I will drink, I will shoot a table, and I will even slap a woman. You should ask Jedice, he knows better than anyone else, but after Cui Linda¡¯s death, he becomes silent. Rarely joking, always sitting there for a long time, and his strength is progressing at a more amazing speed."


    "But his attitude towards the people around him is still very harmonious. Nikolay will never vent his anger because of his bad mood." Zeng Green continued: "There are countless soldiers who are willing to use their lives to defend themselves against Nikolai. Loyalty, there is no reason, for example... talk about myself, although I hate Nikolay now, but I also admit that Nikolay is a king who can feel warm, unless...he thinks you The existence of it has hindered and threatened the interests of him or the empire, and he will reveal the other side of cold blood."


    "You are wrong, this can only prove that Nikolay is good at disguising himself." Han Jin said faintly: "Otherwise, he is him, and where is the other side?"


    "Is it?" Zeng Green laughed. There was a topic. He and Han Jin quietly avoided it. If one day, when Han Jin thinks that he has increased the obstacles and threatened the Holy City, what will be derived? Sample ending?


    However, at this moment, Han Jin and Zeng Geling never imagined that the test would come so fast, and it was too late to be caught off guard!


    "Since you don''t want to see old friends, stay here." Han Jindao.


    "You don''t have any other thoughts on Dick." Zeng Qingdao said: "He is not that Leonardo."


    "Oh, Jedice and your words have already smashed the scorpion in my ear. My personal charm is far less than that of Nikolay. Do I still want to influence the Dick?" Han Jin laughed. .


    Looking at the back of Han Jin, Geng Green also showed a smile. Han Jin¡¯s words are justified. Perhaps the so-called warmth is only deliberately created by Nikolay, and on the Ares, the ears are stunned and relaxed. The atmosphere, his heart is very practical, just in the moment when Han Jin turned around, he wanted to say that you also have your own charm, not inferior to Nikolay, but do not know why, he can not say.

 Chapter 541： Uncover

    The fifth and fourth chapters


    The mainland is facing a world war. The ethnic races and abyss have different ethnic barriers. Therefore, the appearance of the Golden Dragon Knight did not cause panic, but because the square was full of people celebrating, the dragon could not descend, only the dragon The knight was sent to the low altitude, and after the Golden Dragon Knight jumped, he flew high again and circled around the city of Esnoli.


    Han Jin and Gael¡¯s general manager, Adolf slowly stepped onto the square, and the crowd separated from the sides like a tide. Where did Han Jin and Gael¡¯s head go, the crowd immediately became quiet, and Han Jin¡¯s body was in the air. The armor is easy to identify and almost become a signboard.


    Looking up and looking at the golden dragon flying in the air, Han Jin smiled. When he wanted to get more dragon crystals, the shadow of a dragon could not be seen. The abyss demon came out when he When you want to get more space magic crystal, the abyss demon ran elsewhere, the dragon is late, is the **** of fate like to play this kind of joke?


    Just stepping onto the steps of the city hall, Kemalaqi rushed over and saw Han Jin. He breathed a sigh of relief and strode up. He lowered his voice and said: "Adult, the Nikola messenger of the male empire came over. You see..."


    "I came here for this matter." Han Jindao said: "Let''s go, let''s go in."


    A dozen meters away from the conference room, I heard a low voice coming from inside: "The Honduran adult, I need a positive answer."


    "I said it, I personally agree with your suggestion, but the decision is not in my hands." The voice of Honduras sounded.


    "What a joke?! It¡¯s an extraordinary time, let your **** parliamentarians go to hell, I have no time to waste on them!"


    "You misunderstood me. In fact, those lawmakers have no decision."


    "What? You mean..."


    Han Jin pushed the door open and walked in. The conversation in the conference room stopped, and Honduras and the dragon knight¡¯s eyes fell on Han Jin, but the two men¡¯s eyes did not look the same. The Cavaliers are full of inquiries, and Honduras is a bit flustered.


    Han Jin went to the main seat and sat down and sat down for a moment. He smiled and said: "Honduras, you personally agree with the advice of the dragon knight? Can you tell me, is it a suggestion?"


    "Adults, this... this is just a diplomatic rhetoric. It¡¯s not true, it¡¯s not true." Honduras said slyly, Honduras was really excited when he learned that the other was the messenger of the male empire. If it was done properly, use it. Nikolay pinned Hanjin and used Hanjin to contain Nikolay. The Freedom Federation should have the possibility to maintain the status quo. However, the idea is only an idea. When he saw Han Jin, the inspiration had just disappeared in an instant.


    It¡¯s terrible to challenge Hanjin¡¯s endurance in a row, not to mention that although Han Jin¡¯s arrival in the city of Esnoli has only been a few days, it has gained great prestige, even being seen by the whole city. For the hero, as a savior, I really turned my face. Don''t say that the strength of the nobles is definitely not the opponent of the strong people of the Holy City. Even the people can''t grasp them.


    Honduras only cares about Hanjin, but forgets the dragon knight, diplomatic rhetoric? When is it true? Isn''t this a naked teasing? !


    The dragon knight frowned, silently observing Han Jin for a moment, suddenly said: "It turned out to be Raphael, long time..."


    "Do you know me?" Han Jin was too lazy to look up, so he played with the tea cup on the table.


    "When I came, my Majesty told me that you are likely to appear in the Freedom Federation." The Dragon Knight smiled.


    "Oh?"


    "The army of the Abyss world is divided into three roads, the main attack on our male empire, the Black Dragon King Fan Luding is responsible for the Dragon City and the Dragon Field, and the Allied Freedom Federation, and your area is not harassed." Road: "Your Majesty said that as a semi-god-level powerhouse, you will certainly not be lonely, but you will not choose to go west. First, your army will pass through the capital of the Grand Duke of Solomon, regardless of you and Solomon. How good the relationship of the Duke is, this will certainly cause many people''s suspicions. Secondly, your teacher is unknown. The army in the Abyss world can not attack the northwest region, so you only have one road left and south."


    "Nikolay seems to know me very well." Han Jin said faintly.


    "Of course." The dragon knight flashed in the eyes: "You almost killed our small hall, how can you ignore your existence?"


    Hearing this sentence, the look of Honduras and Kemalazi has become a bit weird. Nikolay, the country of the male light, is a young monarch. Only in his early thirties, how big is his child? Why did Hanjin attack a child? Is it... is it in Nikola¡¯s hand that has suffered a loss and moved to Nikolai¡¯s son?


    Gail and Adolf also looked at Han Jin with amazement. They never listened to Han Jin.


    Han Jin slowly raised his eyelids and looked at the dragon knight. He had just met and had not said a few words. He set a language trap for him. If he explained that he didn¡¯t want to hurt Timothy, it was Emperor. Moss almost killed him, so he only killed the killer, so the result is even more shameful, attacking a child, at most, leaving a cruel impression, and almost killed by a child, is stupid.


    This dragon knight is a bit of a skill. The so-called seeing a leaf and knowing the autumn, a small deputy guardian can make him look at each other, Nikola''s other generals?


    "It seems that Nikola misunderstood my kindness." Han Jin smiled: "Frankly, I want to save Nikolay, lest he make a stupid mistake."


    "Save? The way you save is too special..." The dragon knight laughed.


    "If it wasn''t for Jedice asking me to stop Nikolay from launching the battle of the day, do you think I am willing to go to that ghost place?" Han Jin did not change: "Unfortunately, I am a step late, Nikolay has started After the war, the Holy See was destroyed by him! How? Is Nikola regretful in the face of the army in the abyss?"


    The sights of Kemalazi and Honduras turned back to the dragon knight, and the dragon knight changed his face slightly, silenced for a long while, and did not speak. This issue is related to all ground races. If the Holy See is still there, the hope of victory will inevitably increase by a few. He cannot avoid the topic. If he regrets, he will undoubtedly admit the stupidity of Nikolay. If he does not regret it, he will put Nikola again. Prominently became a bad guy, obviously did not know the apology.


    "Who said that the Holy See was destroyed?" For a moment, the Dragon Knight slowly said: "We are just washing away the dirt of the Holy See. Now, Archbishop Zachary has become the new Pope! But you, even allow Jeddy. What is your purpose in privately setting up the Holy See in the Holy City? Is it attempting to split the Holy See? Rafael, you..."


    The words of the Dragon Knight have not been finished, Adolf stepped forward in front of him, his arms flicked like lightning.


    All the attention of the Dragon Knight was concentrated on Han Jin. Adolf suddenly shot and hit him with a surprise. He barely flashed his body and couldn¡¯t avoid it. Adolf¡¯s hand was heavily fanned on his face.


    A crackling sound, the dragon knight could not help but fall to one side, but he immediately stabilized his body shape, with the strong vindictive light, the dragon knight has pulled out the sword, roaring and will rush to Adolf.


    "Without my recognition, he is also a pope?!" Adolf said coldly: "Go back and tell Zachary the slut, I must end his dirty life by hand, sure!"


    The dragon knight seemed to think of something, his body suddenly became stiff, and he looked at Adolf with a sigh of relief.


    The monk even has the right to oust the pope. In the presence of Adolf, he is not convinced that he is purely self-inflicted, not to mention slapping him, even if he kills him, he should be deserved.


    "I will introduce it." Han Jin smiled and said: "This is the monk of the Holy See, Mr. Adolf. His responsibility is to supervise the operation of the Holy See and to correct the mistakes made by the Holy See in time if he does not recognize Zakri. Identity, then... Zachary really is nothing, understand?"


    The dragon knight took a deep breath, inserted the long sword into the scabbard, bent over to straighten the chair, and then slowly sat down to see the posture, it seems that he did not want to see Adolf in general.


    There are a lot of things in the decision-making process, and it is impossible to think of the impact of all the details. For example, Jedice, Nikolay claims that Jeddy was assassinated by Lola, and then said that the Holy See colluded with Lola, there are many In contradiction, the two archbishops of the Holy See, Jedith and Zachary, did indeed carry out a series of infighting struggles because of the Pope¡¯s inheritance rights. Since the Holy See and Lola had murdered Jedice, Zachary must be the murderer. One, after Nikolay captured the mountains and the mountains, it was too puzzling to support Zachary as the pope. The most important thing is that Jedice appeared in the Holy Crown City and re-established the Holy See. Although Nikolay announced that Jedice had already died, Jedice in the Holy City was only a fake and a product of conspiracy. But he can''t erase the doubts in the hearts of the generals. How can the fake Jeddy win the trust of the light knights and priests?


    Jedice¡¯s style of doing things is always the same. What he got in the Holy Crown City, what he used to gain in the Xiongguang Empire, can be said that except for the magicians headed by Geng Green, the generals, the soldiers and the civilians They all like Jedice, and only Jedice can re-establish the Holy See in a short period of time. It is a natural influence. The fakes are very similar in appearance to Jedice, and the ability is definitely different. Far away, let alone, so many bright knights and priests are blind?


    Saying a lie, it is necessary to use more lies to go round. Fortunately, Nikolay is a monarch, no need to explain to anyone, no one dares to question him, but doubts are always buried in the bottom of my heart, and Adolf¡¯s appearance, Then thoroughly dismantled Nikolay, even the monks of the Holy See are willing to contribute to Hanjin. Does Jedice¡¯s true and false still use it?


    Kemorazi looked at Adolf with a shocked look. He now knows that this old man is not only powerful, but also has unimaginable power to oust the pope? !


    Although the strength of the Holy See has become increasingly weak, and later suffered the devastating attack of Nikolay, but in the past few years, the Holy See has always had supreme status in people''s minds, and even above the monarch, ousting the Pope is far more than ousting the monarch. People are surprised.


    Seeing that the dragon knight is willing to recognize a dumb loss, Han Jin smiled, and before he could understand Nikola¡¯s intentions, he did not want to make the atmosphere too stiff.


    For a moment, the Dragon Knight suddenly turned his attention to Honduras: "The Honduran adult, Rafael adults can rush to the Free Commonwealth to help, it is your pleasure, you must treat Rafael adults!"


    "That is of course, of course it is..." Honduras was confused and confused. Isn''t this nonsense? Not only good hospitality, even the free federation has to be sent out, is not enough?


    "Do you know what Rafael adults like to eat most?" The dragon knight smiled, but Adolf had a heavy slap in the face and left a clear fingerprint on the dragon knight''s cheek. How much is this smile? It seems a bit strange.


    ¡°What do you like to eat?¡± Honduras asked curiously.


    "Raphael is the favorite to drink dragon blood, haha."


    "Dragon blood..." Honduras was stunned.


    "Is that thing very good?" Gail was a little surprised: "I used to listen to Yalena before, I really didn''t see it..."


    "Nothing tastes." Han Jin smiled and said: "It''s about the same blood as pig blood."


    "No? You have also drunk pig blood??" Gael¡¯s manager revealed a weird smile.


    Han Jin wanted to counter this ugly short-selling behavior. Doesn''t it mean that the dragon knight and his mount are dependent on each other''s life and death? So he had to compare the dragon to the poultry, but he didn''t expect to get himself in at the same time. He groaned, and he didn''t take a glance at Gail.


    "Did you eat the dragon meat? How is the taste?" asked the Gail manager.


    "I don''t want to eat." Han Jin shook his head. "The first time I killed was a minor dragon. The taste was OK. Later I met adult dragons. The taste was very bad, thick and rough. I only spit it out after taking a sip. It is estimated that even the dog will not eat."


    "This way..." Gaier sighed.


    "What? You want to try it too?"


    "There is indeed this idea."


    "I advise you to give up, it''s really not good."


    Han Jin and Gael¡¯s general manager talked about the taste and taste of the dragon meat here. For the dragon knight Dick, it is tantamount to someone talking about the feeling of eating human flesh in front of him. He wants to get angry, but he can¡¯t attack, he wants to turn his head. Can not go, his mission is not to go all the way to expose the bottom of Hanjin, there are more important tasks waiting for him to complete.


    "Raphael, have you ever thought about it, if the Dragons of Dragon City and Dragon Field heard you, what would they do?" The Dragon Knight said coldly.


    "What will happen?" Han Jin smiled.


    "They will go crazy!" The tone of the dragon knight became very fierce, as if reminding Han Jin to think about the consequences.


    Han Jin and Gail¡¯s directors looked at each other without leaving traces. Adolf¡¯s slap in the face, coupled with the stimulation of their two people singing and one, seemed to be a bit dysfunctional.


    "You can tell them, I don''t mind." Han Jin said faintly.


    "You may not know it yet? Raphael! The ice dragon Anqi Aier has already woke up from the long sleep!!" The dragon knight stared at Han Jin with a sneak eye: "Dragon City and Dragon Field It will be united soon, do you really think... can you ignore the power of the dragon?"


    ¡°Anqi Aier?¡± Gail¡¯s manager took a moment and said slowly: ¡°She has not appeared on the mainland for a long time.¡±


    "Accurately speaking, after the fall of the Golden Dragon King Milu, the sad Anqi Aier left the Golden Dragon family and disappeared into the people''s sight." Seeing the Gaelic master was shocked, the dragon knight¡¯s eyes were ridiculous. Look, finally pulled back a game!


    "I seem to have heard the name from somewhere." Han Jin frowned, and then he remembered it. It was Xia Zuo. When he went to the Dragon Field as a guest, Xia Zuo told him that another guardian, Harriet. Go missing the valley to find the ice dragon Anqi Aier.


    The atmosphere seemed a bit quiet, and even Adolf''s face became dignified. Obviously, he understood what Anqi Aier''s comeback meant.


    "I didn''t have any malice this time." The dragon knight did not dare to take the inch and immediately turned to the topic: "Raphael, if you don''t blame, I hope to give me some time, let me tell the original words. ""


    "You say it." Han Jin whispered.


    "Your Majesty said that although we do not have an advantage from the current situation, but now is the only chance we have completely defeated Donald!" The Dragon Knight said: "Donald''s three-way division, looks imposing, in fact he made the first The same mistake in a world war! He is too anxious, have you ever thought about it, if Donald is a soldier, Xu Tu is aggressive, how to deal with it?"


    Han Jin laughed and he understood the potential of these words.


    "We can''t handle it." The Dragon Knight explained himself: "Your Majesty said that if the Xiongguang Empire is attacked first, you will never come to support him. Similarly, if you are attacked first, you will not support you. The mainland has been fighting for hundreds of years and has become a loose sand. We can''t unite together! Donald has chosen to split up. This is actually the best for us. We don''t have to unite and have no chance to kill each other. We just need to concentrate on defending ourselves. The enemy is fine."


    "Nikola let you come not to form an alliance with us?" Han Jin asked slowly.


    "If you form an alliance, can you believe us?"


    "No."


    "Your Majesty can''t, then what is the meaning of the alliance?"


    Han Jin gently sighed. Before he thought that he only unilaterally regarded Nikolay as an enemy. After talking with Geng Green, he already understood that Nikolay had locked him Han Jin, Cui Linda. Nikola must be regarded as a treasure, not to mention that he almost killed Timothy. With this alone, he and Nikolay are endless relationships.


    "What did he send you to do?" Han Jin whispered.

 Chapter 542： Harleys legend

    Chapter 542¡ªThe Legend of Halley


    After a few hours of talks, it finally came to an end. The dragon knight Dick showed a reassuring look. He clearly conveyed Nikola¡¯s intentions, how to settle the hatred between the two, or whether the two could coexist. These problems should be put down temporarily, and everything will have to wait until the invasion of the abyssal race is defeated. Fortunately, Han Jin is not the kind of person who only looks at the eyes. If Han Jin is not interested in Nikola''s plan, he can''t ask for such details. He believes in his own judgment.


    Subsequently, Dragon Knight Dick did not stay, and directly quit, the battle of the country of Xiongguang is not optimistic, Nikola is facing the main force that Donald personally led, of course, before and after the war, he also made a clear statement to Han Jin. In vain, because Nikolay passed him, if he really met Han Jin, he would like to tell the truth about the country of Xiongguang. There must be no lie.


    Honduras sent people to empty the square, and the dragon knight Dick jumped on the golden dragon. One person and one dragon slanted into the sky and flew in the direction of the male empire.


    Looking at the back of Dragon Knight Dick, Gail¡¯s manager suddenly said, ¡°You don¡¯t want to leave them?¡±


    "That''s too small to be a family." Han Jin smiled: "Not to mention Nikola''s strong men like clouds, even if I kill them, it can''t affect the overall situation."


    "But... Nikola''s forces are expanding too fast!" said Gail, worried. When Jeddes went to the Holy Crown, there were only four dragon knights under Nicholas. In this war, the seven princes of the glory of the glory of the glory have fallen, but they still have to compete with the main forces of the abyss. The strength, obviously, after Nikolay captured the city of Moonlight, there was great gain, Lola fled, the various lords in the alliance had surrendered to Nikolay, and those who are strong also of course returned to Nikolay, and, here In the past two years, Nikolay has definitely received strong support from the Dragon Field. The number of dragon knights in the Xiongguang Empire is also too much!


    "This war is equally unfavorable to Nikolay. He also completely digested the fruits of victory." Han Jindao.


    "Forget it, the guy has already flown far away, and it¡¯s too late to get started." Gail¡¯s manager shook his head. ¡°How do you see Nikola¡¯s plan?¡±


    "He is very courageous."


    "Do you really cooperate with him?"


    "I have told the dragon knight, I will cooperate, huh, huh... Unfortunately, Nikolay will not believe me."


    "How do you know that he will not believe?"


    "Some words, certainly not what Nikolay told him." Han Jin Shen said for a moment, slowly said: "For example, the news of the ice dragon An Qi Ai Su wakes up. Longcheng and Longyu come together, then, I The traps that were previously set up will be dismantled by them one by one. Then they will suspect that I killed the Incident of Green, and I really sent someone to the Holy City to investigate, and I will soon be able to clarify the truth, then?"


    "Even if they know it, it is impossible to come to us now."


    "I said after the war." Han Jin whispered: "Defeated the abyss army, do we wait for peace? No! Dragon City and Dragon Field hate me hate the bones, Nikolay is also impossible to stop Even though I joined forces with the Grand Duke of Solomon, the strength is far worse than them. In this case, how can I follow Nikola¡¯s plan?"


    "But you just said that you will."


    "I will, but can Nikolay believe me? If he is replaced, he will follow the plan?"


    "Isn''t that plan become a piece of empty talk?" Gail¡¯s general manager said in a hurry.


    "I don''t care what he does, but I will do it according to plan." Han Jin blinked at the head of Gail: "This is also a wish of the Grand Duke."


    "How can the Grand Duke interfere with the matter between you and Nikolay?" The more the Gail manager is, the more confused he is.


    "This has nothing to do with Nikolay." Han Jindao: "I will do it even if Nikolay does not make this plan, and I have long wanted to do it."


    The Gail manager gave up, and Han Jin obviously didn''t want to say it. He was so confused and confused that he would never understand it and simply shifted his sight elsewhere.


    Suddenly, a magic signal rose from the countryside of Esnoli, and Han Jin stared for a moment, saying: "Leonardo is back, I will go out first."


    "Good." Gael¡¯s manager nodded.


    In a moment, Han Jin¡¯s figure has appeared in the countryside, and Leonardo circumvented from behind the tree and said with respect and respect: ¡°Adult, you are here.¡±


    "How? What did you hear?" Han Jin asked.


    Almost a dozen dragon knights came around, they saw the magic signal, want to come over and see what happened, see Han Jin here, they change their direction of interest, and fly back.


    "The commander of the army is Prince Johnson, and the demon squad that belongs to him." Leonardo whispered.


    "Prince of Johnson?" Han Jin frowned.


    "Donald has two brothers, Donald is the eldest brother, and he has the strongest strength. Hanni, who is ranked second, is Johnson." Leonardo explained: "In Donald''s original plan, It was supposed that Hanni and Johnson attacked the male empire, and then Donald personally decided to go there. Which way he got to the hard bones, he would support which way, and later did not know for what, Donald suddenly turned Hanni out and changed Johnson is united by himself."


    "You don''t know why?" Han Jin asked, he didn''t believe in Leonardo, just strange.


    "I don''t know." Leonardo shook his head. "I thought about it before, but I can''t figure out what else. What is more important than attacking the male empire?"


    "You have not asked?"


    "I know, Donald will naturally tell me, I shouldn''t know, I can only ask for it." Leonardo laughed: "I still have this self-knowledge."


    Han Jin¡¯s silence for a moment shifted the topic: ¡°Are they really going to attack the holy crown city?¡±


    "Yes."


    "Do you estimate when they will be able to reach the Holy City?"


    "I haven''t walked this road..." Leonardo smiled.


    "It''s okay, you probably estimate it."


    "If you are fast, less than two days, if you are slow... it should be about ten days."


    Han Jin stunned. If he changed to Harley, he would have a thunder in the palm of his hand. It was two days, and the other was ten days. What is this **** guess? !


    "Adult, Johnson''s character is very tyrannical, not only the enemy, even the devils are afraid of him, not to mention there is a demon squad around him, the number should be more than ten, this is a very powerful combat, even without the help of the army, They can also easily destroy the command centers of most cities.¡± Leonardo said: ¡°Johnson has just been defeated by Nikolay. I can¡¯t guess what he will choose. If he wants to vent his anger, he knows that you have Most of the strong men have come here. He is very likely to lead the demon squad to the holy crown city. If he can keep calm, or for other reasons, he may go along with the army, and the time will naturally grow."


    Han Jin is immersed in meditation. If it is the former, he will not be able to go back now. Moreover, the city of Esnoli cannot be ignored. As long as he leaves, it is difficult to ensure that the tyrant of the flame, Long Col, will not make a comeback.


    "Leonardo, do you estimate which situation is more likely?" Han Jindao.


    "He should be working with the army." Leonardo said.


    "why?"


    "He was seriously injured, and the Holy See was in the Holy City." Leonardo laughed: "I want to come to you already know, the abyss devil is most afraid, not the strong people of the various races on the ground, but the Holy See."


    "The Holy See?" Han Jin paused and said softly: "I have a monk in the Holy See. Do you know the monks?"


    "know."


    "I used to think that he was very, very strong, but these days... I am a little bit..."


    ¡°Some disappointments?¡± Leonardo asked while observing Han Jin¡¯s face.


    "Oh... it¡¯s really worse than what I imagined." Han Jin smiled and nodded. "However, his great prayers and great blessings are amazingly powerful, and they can bless thousands of fighters at once, but... Dealing with the abyss demon, those fighters become stronger and harder to pose a threat to the abyss demon.¡± Han Jin is worried about the holy crown city. If Johnson really chooses the former, Jedice and Guevara can block the demon squad. Attack? Only by pinning his hopes on Lennon, he promised that he should not lose his faith, and Lennon¡¯s shot, then the fallen angel Catherine will also shoot!


    "Haha, adults, against me, this abyssal demon, light magic does not pose a threat, but if you deal with the abyss demon, do you know what big blessing and big prayer mean?" Leonardo laughed: "Abyss The devil will also be blessed, but the result of the blessing is continuous bleeding, persistent severe pain, their muscles will split into pieces, or even rot! And, as long as the magic light curtain is wide enough, their moments Mobile loses meaning!"


    ¡°Oh?¡± Han Jin also laughed: ¡°It seems that I should find an opportunity to let Adolf do sports in the future.¡±


    "Adult, are you worried about the holy crown city?" Leonardo asked.


    "Ok."


    "I have already spread the news, and your holy crown city will get the news one step at a time."


    "What do you use to deliver the news?" Han Jin asked.


    "Usually, we will send a messenger. If there is something urgent, I will use it." Leonardo took a crystal from the space ring. The shape of the crystal was a bit weird, like a ball was From the neatly cut into two halves.


    "what is this?"


    "This is the resonance crystal." Leonardo said: "Look, as long as I use magic to write characters on the mirror, the text will appear on the other crystal, and the message will pass."


    "How many crystals do you have?"


    "A total of twenty-one." Leonardo laughed: "Because Hell Aster takes the entire continent into twenty-one districts."


    "Who did you pass the message to? Where is he?" Han Jin asked, concerning the safety of the Holy City, he must ask clearly.


    "I have forgotten some names. I have to check it, where is it... in the Acropolis of Acropolis, Tiger Rock Fort." Leonardo said: "He will leave immediately after receiving the news, and should be able to arrive in two days. Holy Crown City."


    "I used to deal with Hell Aster in the Holy City, and I also caught a lot of people. Why didn''t I find this crystal?"


    "The person who masters the crystal is pollen. His task is to leave the flower early and float in the air without notice. Once the flower is destroyed, he will float down, root and sprout." Leonard I laughed a lot: "Adult, your means must be very powerful. Our pollen didn''t dare to stay in the Holy City, so we moved quietly to Tiger Rock Fort."


    "Speaking of this, I have a very incomprehensible thing, they are human beings, why should they work for the abyss race?" Han Jin asked.


    Leonardo was silent for a moment, whispered: "With wisdom, there will always be an irresistible love for life. God sees our shortcomings. Therefore, the light **** says, believe me, believe me for eternal life; death Say, believe me, believe me will get undead life; even the Great Lich Denver is using the same things to confuse believers, he said, we do not rely on the sky, not on the ground, not on the gods, only on their own The Eternal Road, haha... In fact, believers need his guidance and need to rely on him. Then he is God, of course, a pseudo-god."


    Han Jin gave a sigh of relief and did not speak.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a kind of faith.¡± Leonardo laughed: ¡°Paradise is out of reach, and only the soul can go to heaven and get eternal life. The problem is that no one has ever returned, no one knows heaven. What is the day, maybe... that is an unusually dull place, can''t drink, can''t fight, can''t play with women, what is the difference between eternal life and death? In contrast, the promise of death is more real, Without enduring the pain of death, they can get longer lives and stronger physical fitness. Even if they only extend for decades, why should they refuse?"


    "Faith...hehe..." Han Jin laughed and then shifted the topic: "You have betrayed Donald, how can Hell Aster spend your orders?"


    "When Donald gave me the order, I already knew... I didn''t look back." Leonardo whispered: "So, I ruined all that could be destroyed, and all the resonant crystals are in me. Here, now Donald has become a blind man and a blind man. In a short time, he can''t regain control of Hell Aster."


    "But Hell Aster flowers are for Donald, after all, they have their own minds, will you do what you say?"


    "Adult, I am not a fool, can you tell them the truth directly?" Leonardo laughed. "My command is that General Lang Ning of the Holy City is our person. Prince Johnson will attack the Holy City in more than ten days." , notify General Lang Ning, ready to answer."


    "You are a little smart." Han Jin laughed.


    "I deliberately read some of the information of the Holy Crown City, with the ability of General Lang Ning, should be able to respond immediately." After that, Leonardo hesitated, whispered: "Adult, I recently got a message. , but... I can''t evaluate the credibility of the message, don''t know if I should say it?"


    "You say, what is the news?"


    "The big lich Denver is acting."


    "Have he acted?" Han Jin was shocked and dealt with the abyss demon Donald. The ground race has already paid a huge price. If the big lich Denver reappears, it will inevitably cause an unimaginable threat.


    "The strange thing is that his goal is not the male empire, not the Dragon City Dragonfield, nor the Freewealth and Tribal Alliance."


    "Where is his goal?" Han Jin asked: "Is it a holy crown city?"


    "No, but the distance is not far." Leonardo said: "Denver wants to attack Yehliucheng."


    ¡°Yehliucheng?¡± Han Jin made a mistake for a moment, and asked inexplicably: ¡°What did he go to Yeliucheng?¡±


    "Not very clear." Leonardo smiled bitterly: "Adult, I can''t even judge whether the news is true or not. How can I know? But... I heard that there seems to be a dead soul in Yehliucheng. If Denver really went to Yehliucheng, it must be to reclaim the holy things."


    "The undead holy thing?"


    "Yes, adults." Leonardo said: "A lot of years ago, a disciple of Denver betrayed him and stole the sacred objects. Denver was furious and even chased himself, but the disciple was very embarrassed. Denver just came to the ground, but the disciple fled back to the ground. When Denver chased the ground again, the disciple suddenly disappeared completely. The wrathful Denver almost searched the entire abyss world and never found anything. Many abyssal races have been harassed by undead creatures, and even almost broke out."


    Han Jin¡¯s expression has become extraordinarily wonderful, Denver¡¯s disciple? Is it Harley? ! However, can Harley¡¯s IQ really relate to ¡®½Æ»«¡¯? Or, Harley has eliminated all his memory, so it will become like this?


    It can be judged that only two years, Harley can gradually become familiar with the Dafa and control the Five Elements of the Ares. His talent and understanding are very good. Does this mean that Harley has a very wonderful past?


    "Adult? Adult??" Leonardo saw Hanjin not talking for a long time, whispered.


    "Cough...cough..." Han Jin reacted: "You said that Denver wants to attack Yehliucheng? Uh... well."


    "Adult, are you kidding?" Leonardo sneaked and asked.


    "Leonardo, there are some things that you need to do." Han Jin transferred the topic. He is very satisfied with today''s conversation and is equally satisfied with Leonardo. Imagine if there is no such a **** aster flower head. The purpose is to be honest, he can never understand so much information. It¡¯s hard to do it, knowing that you know yourself and your own.


    "Adult, you are told." Leonardo hurriedly laughed.


    Han Jin whispered a few words, and Leonardo¡¯s eyes grew bigger and bigger, and finally rudely interrupted Han Jin¡¯s words: ¡°Adult, you want...¡±


    "Yes, I will give you five days!" Han Jindao.

 Chapter 543： Heavy gift

    Chapter 539


    In the blink of an eye, it¡¯s been a few days later. I don¡¯t know if I was being beaten, or for other reasons. The flame tyrant Longkol has not been moving. The leader of the tribal alliance, Thorn Tiannan, sent a nearby Wanfeilong Knight, who is constantly on the scene. The movement near the city of Esnoli even extended the scope of reconnaissance to more than a hundred miles, and there was no discovery at all. It seems that the war ended inexplicably.


    However, no one dares to care. The tribal allies are trained every day under the leadership of Thorn Tiannan, and Geng Green is working day and night, using all his energy in the magic transmission array, within ten days. He has to do it anyway, otherwise the Holy Crown City is in danger.


    The messenger sent by Kemorazi returned to the city of Esnoli, and the first battle of the free federation that Han Jin arrived, the Abyss army was defeated, but it was only part of the army, and there were many abyss fighters such as locusts. The other parties in the Freedom Federation have once again convened a meeting.


    There should be no support for sending troops. There is nothing to say about this issue. It must be saved. Otherwise, there is only one city of Esnoli left in the Freedom of the Union. Does that still make sense? As for how many troops should be dispatched, the three sides had differences, but they quickly reached an agreement. Thorn Tiannan sent 100,000 wild cattle knights and 20,000 dragon knights, and Esnoli City sent tens of thousands of people to form a coalition. The master of the city of Asnoli, Snelly, served as the commander and immediately set off.


    Of course, the rest of the army will guard this place. The city of Esnoli is not only the capital of the Freedom Federation, but also the bridgehead in the war. If you draw a straight line along the city of Esnoli, all the cities in the north are all It fell, and Donald¡¯s Hell¡¯s Gate was near the city of Esnoli. As long as he could hold the city, it would undoubtedly hold the throat of the abyss, and they could not advance.


    On this day, the wind and the sun, the Ares as usual, floating quietly over the city of Esnoli, Harley stood in the position of the bow, staring into the distance, half a sigh, suddenly sighed: "I like the calm before the storm ..." Harley did not say anything wrong, the abyss race will not give up, the battle will be more and more fierce and more difficult.


    The baby looked over at Harley and looked at it. Harley saw that he had successfully attracted the attention of the baby. The sigh was even louder: "The second brother, you will not understand, this is the realm! Do you know? It is the realm! Of course, you will sooner or later Become mature, on that day, you...hey? What is that??"


    There was a vaguely small dot in the sky that seemed to be rushing in this direction.


    The baby''s vision is much better than Harley''s. It has been seen for a while, and for a moment, suddenly the wings are screaming high.


    Can cause the baby''s attention, has proved that the other party has the strength to be small, the Ares immediately entered the state of readiness, Hogan and the two sorcerer''s sorcerer manipulated the äÎ äÎ åó åó åó åó åó åó Ò£ Ò£ Ò£ Ò£ Ò£ Ò£ Ò£ Ò£ Ò£ Ò£ Ò£ Ò£ Ò£ Ò£ Ò£ Ò£ Ò£In the direction, as soon as they entered the range, they could immediately lock, Dominy slowly stood up and walked to the side of the ship. The Titans also followed, and only Green was still busy on the magical transmission line. He and Yalin Like Na, they are all workaholics. What they really concentrate on is not able to sense the outside world.


    Han Jin was watching the book given to him by the Grand Duke of Solomon. He slammed his voice and turned his eyes back to the book. However, countless purple stars suddenly appeared around his body. Blinking, and finally condensed into a long knife, like a flagpole standing behind him.


    The figure was getting closer and closer, and it paused a bit in the high air. Then it fell straight to the Ares. Harley immediately rushed to the main seat, and it was necessary to open the five elements.


    "Harley." Han Jin screamed softly.


    "Master?" Harley''s gaze hurried to Hanjin.


    Han Jin didn''t talk any more, just shook his head and continued to look at his book.


    The next moment, the other party has fallen on the Ares, a woman, a woman who does not know how to describe it.


    Almost all beautiful women have their own advantages and disadvantages. For example, Yalina is a good place, but she is a little shorter. Although her figure is also exquisite, she is not sexy. For example, Chanel is tall and full-bodied, but because of her years of practicing archery, her arms are much thicker than ordinary women. There is also the fallen angel Catherine, the beauty is beautiful, but there is a lack of vitality in the jokes and talks, and there is no aura in the eyes, it seems hard.


    And the woman who fell from the sky gave a feeling of perfection and unreality. Her body was not tall or short, not fat or thin, although she wore a white dress that was dragged to the foot, but it can I can see that she has a graceful figure and a pair of slender legs. Her face is clean to the extreme, no wrinkles, no spots, no scorpions, no cockroaches, no painting, no eyebrows. A kind of faint willow eyebrows, not the kind of heroic sword eyebrows, like a pair of new moons, with the sea blue eye waves, it is extraordinarily feminine.


    After the woman fell, she did not look at Han Jin, turned around, and her eyes drifted toward Geng Green. Geng Green was busy on the magical transmission line. Suddenly he felt something, his body suddenly became stiff, and then he turned a little. come.


    And Hogan was busy manipulating the konjac, and saw the woman at once, and immediately squatted there, and his mouth was too big, and even almost drowned. This guy had a lascivious problem when he was young, a few decades old. Not to be better, in his current state, if the woman suddenly attacked him, he only had to wait for death.


    The woman turned again. This time, her eyes fell on Han Jin, and Zeng Green only saw a back, and he frowned at some inexplicable.


    "You are Raphael?" The woman smiled at Han Jin.


    The woman''s smile is also very beautiful, people can not describe, if she is full of style, but her temperament is as clear as the purest spring, if she said pure, but her smile is full of thick charming.


    "Who are you?" Han Jin said faintly, he still did not look up.


    "You won''t know me." The woman''s eyes fell between Hanjin''s hands, and then curiously asked: "What are you looking at?"


    "book."


    "what book?"


    "Useful book."


    "What is a useful book?"


    Han Jin didn''t know how to explain it. He slowly raised his head, swept the other side, and then pushed the book over: "Look at yourself."


    The woman''s eyes flowed and fell on the long knife behind Han Jin. Then she walked toward Hanjin step by step. Her pace was very stable and very elegant. It didn''t seem to care about the threat that Han Jin might pose.


    After a few moments, the woman had already walked to the table, slowly reached out and picked up the book. She turned over a few pages and then turned to the end. Then she said, "Is this book very good?"


    "Ok."


    "I thought that these things should be mastered at a very young age." The woman whispered.


    "I am stupid." Han Jin said faintly.


    "Is it?" The woman slowly lowered the book and looked up at the sky. She said leisurely: "My friends are here too."


    There were a few small dots appearing in the sky, and they quickly shot at the God of War. For a moment, they had fallen on the deck. They had a total of four people. On the Ares, others did nothing, and Green¡¯s body became It¡¯s stiff, and the look is extraordinarily complicated. It¡¯s still breathing heavily, as if something has pressed his chest.


    "Raphael, long time no see!" Long Zuo''s guardian Xia Zuo laughed.


    "How many months?" Han Jin stood up with a smile, and the sights were swept away. In addition to Xia Zuo, there was the Deco Deed of the Dragon Field, the elder of Xingcheng, Xavier, another I don''t know, but from the standpoint, it should be a group with Xavier: "Xia Zuo, the deed, the Xavier, I heard that the black dragon Wang Fan Luding is gnashing your teeth, how can I have time to run to me? Here is it? Right, Xavier, your injury... How about?"


    "A little injury, it doesn''t matter." Xavier laughed.


    Han Jin deliberately brought Xavier''s injury to verify his own guess. Although Xavier''s smile was not abnormal, when he mentioned the injury, his eyes flashed a sharp tip.


    "That''s good, I have been worried about you." Han Jin has a number of hearts, not to mention, Xia Zuo and others have not looked back to increase Green after falling, which is obviously deliberately avoided.


    "Master Rafael, let me introduce you, this is what I mentioned to you before, Frost Dragon An Qi Aier." Xia Zuo said: "An Qi Ai''s flight is too fast. Now, pull us out of the distance, huh, huh... didn''t bother you."


    "A friend came from afar, I am too happy to come." Han Jin smiled and gave a look to the magicians. Then he said, "Please sit down, please sit..."


    Several magicians hurried over and packed up two tables. You know, they are the magician of the Phoenix Birds, and the Magisters act as servants. This specification is simply too high.


    "How about the Xia Zuo, what is the situation on your side?" Han Jin asked.


    "Not optimistic, but... I believe we will be winners." Xia Zuodao.


    Han Jin sinks up. In fact, if the black dragon of the same order fights with the Golden Dragon, it is definitely a golden dragon that is hit by the ground. The black dragon can immunize all magic, but does not delay the release of magic, and Jinlong can only rely on the minions to fight. Who is better and who is inferior is clear at a glance.


    However, if Longcheng and Longyu have been in a passive beating situation, how can Xiazu and other guardians and elders have the energy to run around? They should stay in the Dragon Field and Dragon City and fight against the Black Dragon King Fan Luding.


    "Xia Zuo, you rushed here, not just to see me?" Han Jin said slowly: "I know that you are very busy, I am very busy, then, we are still straightforward and some good." Han Jin knows The ice dragon An Qi Aier is the strongest speaker, An Qi Ai has a table, and the other four have been placed at another table. This is already a problem. He chose Xia Zuo. It is purely intentional.


    Sure enough, Xiazo smiled and didn''t speak, then his eyes fell on the Anqi Aier.


    "Raphael, I feel a little nervous." An Qi Ai, who had been silent for a moment, spoke again: "We are not malicious. You can rest assured, frankly, I have a different opinion from Mr. Xiazu. Donald has been accumulating strength, and our continent has been in chaos for years, the overall strength has dropped to the lowest point, and the Holy See has been destroyed... Donald chose to launch a war at this time, which is very unfavorable to us! Moreover, no one can see through The fog of war, predicting the future, huh, huh... what will happen in the future, you, me, him, all the life of the mainland will work together and fight together, isn¡¯t it?


    "Yes." Han Jin whispered.


    "As the guardian of the mainland, the dragon family, we have the responsibility and obligation to help all the unyielding warriors!" An Qi Aier waved, and then added a tone: "We are here to help you!"


    "I like to listen to this sentence." Han Jin smiled: "It makes people feel great, don''t know... What assistance can you provide for us?"


    An Qi Ai stunned, she can not only release the magic of the snow, the field of frost, but also a smart heart of ice and snow, Han Jin told her that I love to listen to this sentence, the subtle meaning is that the rest of the words I do not Love to listen, are nonsense!


    However, An Qi Aier did not entangle in this matter, she thought about it and said slowly: "We can send 30 Golden Dragons to help you fight."


    "How much?" This time it was Han Jin¡¯s turn.


    "Thirty." An Qi Aer erected three fingers: "Although not a lot, we have done our best."


    Han Jin took a deep look at An Qi Aier, this ceremony is too heavy, he can not afford!


    "I hope you won''t refuse." An Qi Ai slowly turned his head and his eyes fell on those Titan giants: "The joining of Jinlong will bring you many benefits, such as... you Titan giant, the descendants of Raytheon ...they have glorious bloodlines and are the most powerful warriors in the world, but on this ship, they can''t play their due power. Have you thought about it? If every Titan giant has a golden dragon to be a partner, they How terrible will it become?"


    "In addition to let Jinlong join, we have prepared a lot of small gifts for you." Guardian Xia Zuo smiled and said: "Don''t say anything else, you remember when I last chatted with you, I told you again and again. Do you have to come from the elves of Xavier elders?"


    Han Jin was silent for a moment and slowly nodded: "Of course remember."


    "Elder Xavier?" Xia Zuo looked at Xavier.


    Although Xavier has been controlling himself, at the moment, he has finally lost some of his grievances. In all the collections of the Dragon City, the gifts he will come up with are absolutely one of the best. They don¡¯t belong to themselves immediately, they don¡¯t belong to Dragon City. The pain can no longer be described in words.


    The first thing that Xavier took out was a four-foot-long warhammer. Compared with Yalena¡¯s previous melon hammer, the hammer was shorter and the shape of the hammer was different. The gourd hammer was round. However, this warhammer is like two cones stuck together. As Xavier untied the seal on the warhammer, a dazzling electric light spewed out from the warhammer and rushed into the sky, and the arc was in the Ares. The madness swept, letting the thunderbirds on both sides of the ship scream.


    "I said before that the Quake hammer can be used as a weapon, but it is also a powerful magic wand. With the lightning released by Quake, it can release 100% of the paralysis effect. You should know what it means. Oh..." Xia Zuo laughed: "It¡¯s better to give Miss Elena a engagement token."


    Xavier took out another longbow. The color of the longbow was a little blue, but in the faint blue light, there were countless black spots flashing, sometimes connected, and sometimes scattered into stars, which gave a strange feeling. It seems that this longbow has its own life, it is breathing!


    At the moment when Xavier had just taken out the longbow, a faint scream of ghosts and screams screamed, and as the black spots flickered, the tone changed from time to time.


    "This is for your other fianc¨¦e, Miss Nancy." Xia Zuo whispered: "The bow of the roar! Can completely disturb the spirit of the strong, without the spirit, what can they do? Haha... ... can only wait for death, I dare to conclude that it will not take long, Miss Xiannier will become the most terrible mage killer in the world!"


    The atmosphere became extraordinarily quiet. An Qi Aier and Xia Zuo were all staring at Han Jin, but their eyes were different, some were curious, some were dull, some showed the look of watching the show, the same is that they Full of confidence, can you refuse? Are you willing to refuse?


    It is too long for the dragons to stand on the top of the mainland. Their collections are rich enough, and the gold bomb attacks are also imposing and determined.


    Yalena and Sunil, who gathered on the deck, stared at the two saints, they wanted, really wanted, especially Siniel, in the first few battles, I only saw Jaina. The scenery, she can not help, my heart has long enough strength, waiting for the opportunity silently, howling the bow can make her lethality increase, how can I be willing to miss? !


    "I know that there won''t be a pie in the sky." Han Jin said slowly: "Frankly, what do you need me to do?"


    "What we want, you should understand." An Qi Aier smiled.


    "You said, I can know." Han Jin replied.


    "It''s very simple. In order to resist the attack of the Black Dragon, we need the help of one person." An Qi Ai whispered: "Geng Qing, the singer of Mr. Green! The scorpion made by Mr. Green can not only kill the Golden Dragon, but also kill the Black Dragon. , you understand?"


    From the perspective of An Qi Aier, she has already left enough face for Han Jin. She did not say that she would give the criminals Greens to us. She just said that she needs help. Of course, what kind of treatment will Geng Green suffer after returning to Long Domain? Is it really hard to resist the attack of Black Dragon? Han Jin has no power to interfere. At the time, Xia Zuo and Harriet had a much stronger attitude than Nikolay because of the problem of konjac, and Han Jin¡¯s treatment had surpassed Nikolay.

 Chapter 544： fool?

    Chapter 514 Chapter Fool?


    No one spoke, and the sound of the breathing on the deck was clear and audible.


    An Qi Aier¡¯s request sounded somewhat unexpected. In fact, it is reasonable. Perhaps the title of the Green Magister is not in the eyes of these dragons, but his incomparable talent is completely worthy of this price.


    Two pieces of sacred objects, plus thirty golden dragons, this kind of return can no longer be described with rich words. An Qi Aier''s big hand also explains her attitude, and is determined to win!


    Yalena and Sunil looked worriedly at Han Jin. This is a difficult problem to choose. No matter whether Han Jin agrees or refuses, he will lose something.


    If you refuse, you will not only get the holy weapon and assistance, but also mean that you are completely on the opposite side of the dragon. This is definitely not a wise decision. The strength of Hanjin is not strong enough to ignore the frosty dragon. However, accepting is not a good idea. It is foreseeable that the Greens will fall in the hands of the Dragons. The Dragons will not give Hanjin a chance to let Greene live away from them.


    After getting along for so long, the people on the Ares have already become familiar with the existence of Geng Green. No one can bear to give this coveted old man to the dragon, but in this matter, no one else has the right to speak. Come back, the final choice is also in the hands of Han Jin.


    Geng Green didn''t know when he had stopped his movements. Although he still stood straight, the stiff back and the slightly trembling fingertips exposed the tension and sorrow in his heart.


    For a few years, the last time he walked slowly to **** in a similar atmosphere, why? He has been unable to grasp his own destiny!


    The big magician is already unattainable to ordinary people, but he is still not the top of the world, and the powerful, such as the abyss, is still subject to various constraints!


    In fact, this is a very simple matter. For now, the biggest value of Genglin is reflected in the äÎ äÎ , , , , , , , , , , , , , ÒѾ­ ÒѾ­ ÒѾ­ ÒѾ­ ÒѾ­ ÒѾ­ ÒѾ­ ÒѾ­ ÒѾ­ ÒѾ­ ÒѾ­ ÒѾ­ ÒѾ­ ÒѾ­ ÒѾ­ ÒѾ­ ÒѾ­ ÒѾ­ ÒѾ­ ÒѾ­ ÒѾ­ ÒѾ­With the support of thirty Golden Dragons, this account is suitable.


    An Qi Ai looked at Han Jin''s eyes with a bit of smile. She seemed to enjoy this process. With her experience in countless years, the young man opposite could not refuse such a big temptation.


    After a long time, Han Jin took a deep breath and a smile appeared on his face.


    An Qi Aier also laughed. Human beings are always the most hypocritical existence. There are countless reasons for them to fall. The key is whether they can find a suitable excuse for them.


    However, Han Jin¡¯s words made everyone shocked.


    "I really don''t know, äÎ äÎ åó is so valuable." Han Jin smiled very happily, as if he had picked up a big bargain. "No problem, you can take away the konjac on the Ares."


    An Qi Ai stunned and slowly put away a smile. "You are not serious?"


    "You just said that this war requires our common efforts. The goal of Black Dragon King Fan Luding is that you are more like you. You see, I am very concerned about the overall situation." The subject was detained on the top of the konjac, and the words "Geng Green" were not mentioned.


    "You don''t really think that you can change to the two holy devices with these konjac?" Anqi Ai lost his smile. "I still think that you are more powerful than the thirty golden dragons." ?"


    Han Jin explored the body and asked a little stranger. "Is it too little? But we have only made so much. You know that this thing is very difficult to make. It is now a few."


    Until now, An Qi Ai finally can be sure that the young man in front of him is stupid, she wants to be angry, but she must fully consider the consequences.


    Being able to reject such temptations requires not only a constant heart but also great courage. Not everyone dares to reject the requirements of the dragons. At least Nikolay does not dare. Now, dare not, An Qi Ai begins to appreciate Han Jin. It is.


    Of course, appreciation does not mean good feelings, the enemy is always an enemy!


    However, as a strong man born with the black dragon Wang Fan Luding and Jin Long Wang Milu, her heart is very open, and An Qi Ai will never be affirmed the character and merits of her opponent.


    Because of the different heights, the style of acting is naturally different. Some people like to scream their opponent''s stupidity after defeating their opponents. This shows their brilliance and correctness. In fact, this has the opposite effect and defeats. The tiger, the warrior, defeated an idiot, what can be considered?


    "Do you really insist on doing this? I don''t want everyone to leave regrets." Although An Qi Ai knows that Han Jin is basically impossible to change the decision, he still can''t help but ask.


    "Do you know what I am most afraid of?" Han Jin whispered.


    "What are you afraid of?"


    "heart."


    "Heart?" An Qi Ai did not understand.


    Han Jin smiled. He did not explain too much. The so-called Bodhisattva fear, mortal fear, and any knot can become obstacles on his way to comprehension.


    "Raphael, you really don''t regret it?" Xia Zuo Shi couldn''t help it. Today they used such a big hand to buy Hanjin. It was the result of a careful discussion between the elders of Longcheng and the guardians of the Dragon Field. There are hidden series of linked plans.


    Although Han Jin¡¯s power is unfathomable, the time of fame is too short, the sphere of influence is expanding too fast, and the unstable foundation is the weakness of Hanjin. They have to exchange for a gift to increase the Green, not only to eliminate the hidden dangers of the future. It also left a stain on Han Jin, and once they needed it, they could intensify the stain.


    Today, you can sell Green, and you can naturally sell anyone tomorrow, then the Grand Duke of Solomon in the capital of the city, Chesham in the Cold City, the Marion of Dip City, and the Elves, and now the Free Federation and the Horde Will the alliance continue to trust Hanjin?


    All the lords on the mainland are professional strongmen, but not all professional strongmen can be the lords, because in addition to the talent in combat, they also need a lot of other abilities, affinity, cohesiveness, and whether they can be truly supported by the subordinates. Trust and so on are all very important factors. They really grasp the handle of Hanjin. They have too many small tricks to use.


    It is a pity that Han Jin refused. This is what they expected beforehand. Isn¡¯t it enough to pay enough to pay the other party?


    "This is not a matter of regret and no regrets." Han Jin smiled and said: "If you want to exchange our konjac, I can be the master, but... Mr. Green wants to go wherever he wants to do, it should be Mr. Geng Green himself. After all, I am not a trafficker..."


    "Hey!" An Qi Ai couldn''t help it anymore. He laughed out and immediately felt a little rude. He immediately covered his mouth with his hand. Perhaps it was from the heart. It was a little naughty in the flattery. The smile blooms on her beautiful face, and it is a thrilling beauty. Although it is just a flash in the pan, it is enough to be fascinating.


    With Han Jin¡¯s firm and rock-solid state of mind, there is no time for a moment¡¯s embarrassment. As for the Hogan¡¯s flow, there¡¯s no need to say it. If An Qi¡¯s smile is directed at him, I¡¯m afraid he will be excited. ......


    "This kind of bright and beautiful Raphael adults... really makes me feel strange." Xia Zuo smiled: "Oh... Who is Rafael who asked me to attack the Holy See and **** the Holy Crystal?" Although smiling, but this sentence is said, it is undoubtedly torn the face, and Xia Zuo''s line of sight also fell on Adolf, observing Adolf''s reaction.


    "Shengjing is my own, but I can''t convince Jedice, I can only find another way." Han Jin said not salty: "Right, I forgot to say to you at that time, thank you! ¡±


    Adolf didn''t move, as if he didn''t hear anything, Xia Zuo was very disappointed, and he still had to talk. An Qi Ai suddenly said, "Okay, Xia Zuo, you have lost."


    Xia Zuo closed his mouth and slowly leaned back on the back of the chair to see Han Jin¡¯s disappointment. He knew that he did lose because he could not hold his breath.


    "No one has ever refused me." An Qi Ai said slowly.


    "So, I am your first one?" Han Jin said with a smile: "I am honored..."


    The people around me almost stupid, the negotiations have been talked about collapse, the air is filled with a kind of gunpowder smell, and at this time Hanjin even dared to play Anqi Aier.


    The initiator did not realize that it was a pun, and his face was a little apology. Then he shrugged and Han Jin was too lazy to apologize.


    This time, An Qi Ai fell into a long silence, then the air gradually became cold, and the water vapor from the people on the boat became clear.


    "Cold?" An Qi Ai whispered.


    "Alright." Han Jin showed a faint smile, then reached out and gently held the long knife.


    Han Jin¡¯s action was an order. There was a riot on the boat. The Titan giants led by Dominique immediately became a battlefield. The magicians of the Spencer and the Phoenix Birds stalked the scorpion, and Adolf slowly put on hell. Fire gloves, even Hogan woke up from the stagnation, refused to wipe the water in the corner of his mouth, the right hand immediately grabbed the crystal ball behind the brakes.


    "I am also cold, let''s make a small game, it will be much better to let ourselves exercise." An Qi Ai Dao.


    "Little game?" Han Jin bit the ¡®small¡¯ character very heavy. He knows that An Qi Ai has another potential.


    "Yeah, the situation is a bit special now. It is not a good thing to be really tired." An Qi Aier said: "Since you have rejected me, you should always let me see your qualifications, aren''t you?"


    "Okay." Han Jin nodded. An Qi Aier said very clearly that they all have their own enemies to deal with. They should not fight for this at the same time. The number is limited to two, in Hanjin and An Qi. Between Ayr, the scale will not be large, because it is a small game. *


    "This continent is the first place I have mastered the frost field. I gave it a very nice name." An Qi Ai whispered: "Dark blue!"


    After saying that An Qi Ai slowly stood up, went to Han Jin to sit down, stretched out the white fingertips, grabbed the crystal cup in front of Han Jin, and her other hand slowly swept over the crystal cup. If you change the magic, the crystal cup turns into a blue.


    The next moment, An Qi Ai slowly pushed the crystal cup back: "Drink it, our previous grudges can be written off."


    The table in front of Han Jin was squeaky, and a layer of frost was centered on the cup and spread quickly around. After only a few moments, the table had turned into a silvery white with a frost layer on it. Surprisingly, the frost continued to spread down the legs of the table and rushed onto the deck.


    When Harley saw this scene, he hurriedly opened the defensive array of the five elements of real fire. The silver on the deck quickly melted away, but the table in front of Han Jin was still covered with frost, and the four legs showed the original light cyan for a while, and then became Silver, obviously, the two are in a fierce competition.


    Han Jin and An Qi Ai each have their own strengths and weaknesses. From the perspective of Han Jin, if you want to deal with this extreme cold, you must release the ''fire magic'' that can produce high temperatures, but others on the Ares can''t stand it. From the perspective of An Qi Ai, everything comes from a cold water. In order to avoid Han Jin¡¯s misunderstanding, she did not release the frost field, but only used a little bit of power.


    ¡°Can it really be written off?¡± Han Jin smiled.


    "I said yes, that can." An Qi Aier''s tone is full of confidence. Obviously, she has a huge influence on the Jinlong family: "What? You dare not drink it? Rest assured, this is just a cup of ordinary The water is long, you will know me, so mean and shameless things, I can''t do it."


    "This is a small game that is unique." Han Jin said.


    "Well... I suddenly understand what you mean by ''heart''. If you are a strong person like us, you must keep your heart open. Even if you do bad things, you have to be righteous. Otherwise, once you are right or If our behavior causes doubts and guilt, then we will go downhill."


    ¡°Yes!¡± Han Jin laughed: ¡°So I often find reasons for myself.¡±


    "Now? Are you looking for reasons to reject this glass of water?"


    "Don''t forget, I have life, do you have to refuse?" Han Jin gently picked up the crystal cup, his fingertips just touched the frost, and the frost quickly spread along his arm, Han Jin Wrinkled: "You just said, this is your frost field? I believe that the abyss demon Donald they will meet you, it will be very headache." After all, the abyss demon is a melee weapon, and the so-called field, as the name suggests, should be Surrounded by a magical enchantment filled with freezing cold, it is difficult to get close to Anqi Aier with the resistance of the abyss demon, and naturally it is impossible to attack.


    "I have already met them." An Qi''s smile was slightly mixed with some smugness: "However, the guy who took the lead was very smart, I couldn''t catch up with him."


    "That is, other abyss demons have been killed by you?" Han Jin suddenly remembered the second prince, Hanni, who Leonardo told him. If Hanni is out of the battlefield, he will lead his team to attack Anqiai. Alright?


    "If there is a chance, you are welcome to go to the lost valley to watch the ice sculpture I made by myself." An Qi Aier smiled.


    "I must go." Han Jin raised the crystal cup and drank it.


    Han Jin has been delaying the time. He already knows that the identity and strength of Frost Dragon Anqi Aier is no worse than the two dragon kings. It represents the highest achievement of An Qi Aier, and must not be seen. What''s more, An Qi Ai let him drink the cold water, the other party only uses a negligible force, he used his body to resolve, it is fair.


    Yuan can run wildly in Hanjin''s body. The cold water just swallowed, and he felt that the water flow had become a sharp sword, and even had a slight pain.


    Han Jin¡¯s heart was shocked. This kind of frost enchantment is not easy! What he practiced is the way of the golden body, and then it is clear that the body is sanctified. Although the body''s resilience is not as good as that of the black dragon and the golden dragon, it is always much stronger than the regular professional, like Guevara. That kind of warrior completely protects himself by guarding his body. Once the body is ruined, then he will die. He will be replaced by any one on the God of War to drink this cold water. At this moment, it must be turned into an ice sculpture.


    Although An Qi Aier''s cold is very fierce, Han Jin has already prepared adequately, pain, naturally means that the body has suffered certain damage.


    An Qi Aier is watching Han Jin, Yalinna and Xiannier are also watching Han Jin. Everyone¡¯s eyes are concentrated on Han Jin, and Han Jin¡¯s drinking cold water is like nothing. Continue to read the book, but in fact, he has been trying to use the yuan to wrap the cold water, control the cold water, but the face is not moving.


    I don''t know how long it took, An Qi Ai Yan Yan smiled: "Sure enough!"


    "What''s wrong?" Han Jin slowly raised his head.


    "I didn''t sense any elemental fluctuations." An Qi Aier smiled. "It seems... you rely on your body heat to resolve all the cold."


    ¡°Is it difficult?¡± Han Jin smiled.


    "It''s not very difficult, it is impossible." An Qi Ai slowly stood up.


    "What do you mean by this?" Han Jin was a bit stunned.


    "Well, since Rafael adults don''t want to trade with us, we can only go back in vain." An Qi Ai transferred the topic.


    Xavier heard this and hurriedly reached for the hammer of Quake and the bow of the bark on the table. Anqi Aier frowned: "Xavier? Don''t always think about the gift that has been sent!"


    "This... this is not a gift!" Xavier was stunned.


    "Let''s put it down." An Qi Aier said in an unquestionable tone, then turned to look at Han Jin: "Raphael, I don''t know what you have encountered before, so much so much hate the dragons, even to the hair The extent, but I want to tell you here, just like you are two people who are very different from Nikolay, the nature of the dragon is also very different, you can not put on one or a few lone walkers There is no benefit to hatred and expansion to the entire race."


    Han Jin didn''t know what to say. He refused the transaction. He didn''t think about leaving the Quake and the roaring bow. The tyrannical dragon still knows the whole situation and tries to avoid conflict. He still has this point. But why should the other party take the hammer of Quake and the bow of the roar as a gift? That woman is a fool? Or is there another intrigue? !

 Chapter 545： Consumption

    The fifth and fifth chapters consume


    "Adult!" The sound of the camp guards sounded.


    "Come in." Langing did not stop to read the file, and said casually.


    The guards walked in and opened the curtain. "Adult, someone wants to see you."


    "See me?" Ronning looked up and looked at the guards with disappointment. "I forgot your words?" Ronning became the head of the army, and Han Jin¡¯s new upstart, naturally many people want to climb up with him. However, Langing has always been grateful for this kind of thing. When he is overwhelmed, he has issued an order, and those who are irrelevant are not seen.


    "Not like this, adults." The guard said a little embarrassedly, and the person who had reported the letter had already died half-heartedly. "The man said that there is an urgent military situation. I am..."


    "Emergency military situation?" Langing frowned. At the moment, there is still military situation around the Holy Crown. The most recent is the war on the Freedom of the Commonwealth. I think that Ronning started to get nervous. "Get him in!"


    The guard sighed and ran out. After a while, he led a gray robes dressed in half old, and the middle-aged man came in.


    The gray-clothed man stood in front of Ronning, and did not seem to realize that he was a head of the army who had the power to kill and kill, but as if he had seen an old friend, he smiled and squatted, "Lonning." grown ups?"


    "Do you know me?" Listening to the other party''s tone, Langing couldn''t help but squat, and looked at the gray-clothed people a few times, but I couldn''t remember where I had seen it, and let Langing strangely, from the other side. I can''t see the killing and decisiveness of the soldiers at all. Such an inconspicuous person will be drowned by the crowd when thrown into the street. It is just ordinary.


    The gray-clothed man did not immediately answer the question of Ronning, but turned his head and looked at the guard behind him.


    "You go out first." Langing said to the guards, and when the guards went out, they fell on the gray-shirted man. "Please sit down, can you say now?"


    "First of all, should you prove it first, are you Ronning himself?" The gray-clothed man naturally walked down to sit down and said something that made Ronning''s eyes into a line.


    The gray-coated man seemed to be unaware of the sharp eyes of Ronning, and even had a leisurely pick-up of the water cup next to him.


    At this time, Langing had already felt that things were a bit strange. The person in front of him was not a madman. It was another picture. Let me prove myself in my military camp. It sounds like a joke, but Longing¡¯s look is gradually dignified, and the abnormality must be a demon. There must be some special reasons for this.


    "If you feel it is necessary, this is my seal." Ronning slowly took out the seal and placed it on the table.


    After the gray-clothed man came forward and looked carefully, he handed the seal to Ronning. "Please forgive my rudeness. Ronning is really important. I can''t be careful."


    "So, should it be my turn to ask? Who are you?" Lang Ning put the seal back in his arms and asked.


    "I am pollen." The gray-haired man smiled awkwardly, and this smile appeared on his thick face, inexplicably showing a mysterious taste.


    Lang Ning groaned, and then slowly nodded, it seems that the answer has long been expected, in fact, the doubts in my heart are even bigger, pollen? What is that ghost thing? ! However, at this moment, it is definitely not the time to ask questions. Even if Langing has big doubts, it can only be buried in the bottom of my heart.


    Ronning¡¯s reaction fell into the eyes of the gray man, confirming the identity of Ronning.


    "Mr. Leonardo let me inform you that Prince Johnson will lead the demon squad in the last few days to attack the Holy City. Please be prepared to meet up at any time." The gray man said, his eyes showed a Eager, lurking for so many years, and finally waiting for this day, he is not excited.


    ¡°Is there anything?¡± Lang Ning asked with a blank expression, but his heart had already set off a stormy wave and attacked the Holy City. ! Who is Leonardo? Who is Prince Johnson? Also, why is this guy running to tell himself? Numerous questions made Langing nervously out of breath, but on the surface, he had to work hard to make a look.


    ¡°No, you know, emergency communications are destined to transmit too much information while maintaining high efficiency.¡±


    "Is there even the exact offensive time?" Langing¡¯s voice brought a bit of tension. He could already judge that the person in front of him belonged to a kind of intelligence agency. Such people have undergone harsh training and severely tortured them. The use of torture is not that great, the only chance is to ask as much as possible here.


    "Unfortunately, Leonardo just told me so much." Perhaps it was still in the middle of excitement, and the gray-haired people did not notice the small difference in the Ronning tone.


    "I know what to do." After a long period of contemplation, Ronning really couldn''t think of any good way to ask more things without causing the other party''s suspicion, and had to say a ambiguous statement.


    "Then, Ronning, I will leave, and wait for your good news after going back." After the attire, the gray-haired man looked up at Langing.


    In this case, Langing had to stand up against the heart and walked over and smiled and patted the shoulders of the gray man. "You said it is wrong, it is our good news."


    "Yes, our good news." The gray-shirted people were filled with smiles. After looking at each other, they laughed at the same time.


    The only difference is that the gray-haired people laughed very happily, while the mind of Langing was tangled.


    After the gray-clothed man left, Ronning immediately called the guard in. "Let''s find a few more people, cleverly point, stare at me, report to me at any time!"


    When the guards ran out of the fog, Langning couldn''t even pick up the files on the table, and rushed out of the camp with a piece of clothing.


    Half an hour later, Guevara, who was sitting in the city''s main house, saw Langing, who was nervous.


    "What?!" With the exclamation of Guevara, there was a loud noise in the living room. Guevara¡¯s reaction was far more exaggerated than that of Ronning¡¯s imagination. The wise old man who was not surprised during the week seemed to hear a shock. The secret of the case, the table in front of it was knocked over.


    "You..." Langing is also a bit confused, even if the news is true, although Han Jin is not there, but Guevara and Jeddes are sitting in the town, saying that the Holy Crown is an unbreakable fortress. Therefore, a lot of the reason for Langing¡¯s tension comes from the upcoming war. It¡¯s a pity that Langin has not been able to follow Hanjin¡¯s freedom. This news makes Langing feel that he has a place to use. There is still some excitement.


    "What about the people who reported it?"


    "I have sent someone to stare at him, but I didn''t dare to do it. Whether the news is true or not, I am afraid that it is useless to punish such a person. I want to see if I can find something through him." Langing replied.


    "The news is true!" Guevara took a deep breath. "Ordinary people cannot know the name Johnson."


    "Who is he?" Looking at Guevara''s cautious look, Langing became more curious.


    "Prince Johnson, his other identity is the younger brother of the great devil Donald!" Guevara said word by word.


    "What...what?!" It was a loud bang, Langing widened his eyes, reacted with Guevara, and stood up and scraped the seated chair.


    "You go to Jedisi first, I will go right away." Guevara also ignored Ronning, who was still in shock. After that, he turned and walked to the hall.


    "Adult, will it be... mischief?" Lang Ning said with difficulty.


    "I just said that ordinary people can''t know Prince Johnson!"


    "But...but...hes why should he give us the news?" Lang Ning muttered, and then his look changed: "He said he was pollen! Is it... Hell Aster flower?! But it makes no sense." How can Hell Aster Flower help us?!"


    "Don''t think so much." Guevara said slowly: "Comprehensively, if the news is false, we will not lose anything. If it is true, we are negligent. It is not forgiven. mistake!"


    Until Guevara''s figure had disappeared into the living room, Ronning only woke up and quickly ran out of the door, turned over the horse and galloped in the direction of the Holy See.


    When Guevara appeared again, he had already put on a costume, and stood in front of the gate of the city government. The ruthless years left a wrinkle on the old man¡¯s face, but he could not be annihilated. That is the treasure in it.


    "I hope I can persist until you come back..." Guevara''s gaze looked southeast, muttering to himself, and then tightened the knight''s gun in his hand and took a big step and went out.


    It seems that a small stone has been put into the lake, which has aroused the road and broke the calm of the Holy City. At this moment, the holy crown city is like a machine full of clockwork. When the instructions for the start are issued, Start working in an orderly manner immediately.


    The mage towers in the city lit up one after another. A faint light curtain shrouded the entire holy crown city. The soldiers in the barracks constantly rushed out, arranged a neat square, and a magical crystal cannon was moved to the wall. The muzzle of the black hole is like a beast that only chooses people, and quietly lurks there.


    Guevara¡¯s order was simple and insisted until Han came back.


    Although Guevara did not say how long it will last, nor did he say when Han Jin will return, but no one seems to doubt this. Han Jin has become a true patron saint of all the soldiers and soldiers in the Holy City. It seems that As long as Han Jin is there, they are fearless.


    "Isn''t Raphael setting up a magical array?" Jeddy suddenly remembered that Han Jin had been busy all day before he went to the Freedom Federation.


    "The magic array can only be opened by him." Guevara said helplessly.


    "But if you keep turning on the magic shield, I am afraid we will not last long," Jedice said worriedly.


    "It must always be turned on, otherwise it will be teleported to the city at the speed of the abyss and the devil." Guevara doesn''t know this, but in any case, the abyss can not be rushed into the city. There is no Hanjin, no one here can effectively stop the action of the abyss and the great demon. Although Jedice and Guevara are not weak, they can¡¯t take care of such a big city with their eyes. Devils destroy the Master Tower, it is better to always open, even if the magic crystal is exhausted at the moment.


    The longer the delay, the greater the chance of victory.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes are inconsistently directed to the southeast, and it seems that there is hope for everyone.


    *****


    Time flies at a rapid speed. On this day, in a jungle more than 50 miles from the Holy City, more than a dozen abyss devils stand there quietly, as if waiting for something. The head is the younger brother of the great devil Donald, Prince Johnson, and there is a long wound left on his chest. From the left shoulder to the right rib, blood clots are condensed into purple and black around the wound, and the gray muscles are rolled. From time to time, some star points are flashing in it, but the body owner does not seem to put such a serious injury in his heart. His body shape is still straight, but he just stands there casually, giving him a kind of Unshakable feeling.


    There was a sudden wave of volatility in the air, and the shape of an abyssal demon emerged.


    "His Royal Highness Prince." The abyss of the abyss, who had just appeared, bowed down respectfully, with a bit of fear in his tone.


    Johnson¡¯s gloomy eyes swept over the face of the big demon in front of him and sighed. ¡°Is it still not?¡±


    "His Highness, it is so strange, no matter which direction I am approaching, there is a feeling of horror, but I can''t feel any elemental fluctuations there." The abyss demon said, his face showed some points. Hey, as a big demon in the abyss, he was scared by what he could not see, and he couldn¡¯t say it anyway.


    ¡°Isn''t it completely sensible?¡± Johnson pondered for a moment and asked, ¡°How big is the range?¡±


    "The magic shield from the Holy Crown City is about 50 meters, giving me the feeling that someone has covered a layer of things."


    "With or without elemental fluctuations, since the magic shield is real, it means that it definitely needs the support of Magic Crystal. You don''t feel that way. This is probably what Rafael did." Johnson¡¯s slowly said, ¡°It looks like a hard battle.¡±


    "His Royal Highness, you mean..."


    "Let the **** dogs go, I have to see, when can they stick to it." Johnson''s face flashed a stern color.


    Several abyss and big devils look at each other and know that this is not a wise decision, but there is no other way at the moment. This is a thousand miles of attack, in order to achieve unexpected purposes, so did not bring evil eyes and Medusa¡¯s actions. Slow arms. Johnson¡¯s original plan was that the Holy Crown City was unprepared and used the devil''s teleportation ability to rush directly into the city to destroy the Master Tower, so that the Holy Crown City without the magic shield would not have any resistance in front of the Minotaur and the Hell Dog. .


    Unexpectedly, the Holy Crown City seems to have known that they are coming. The magic shield in the city turned out to be open all day, leaving Johnson''s plan to an empty space.


    This is the shortcoming of no long-range strike power. If there are evil eyes and the Medusa Legion here, what kind of magic shield can''t resist their volley, but now, only the life of the **** dog can be filled.


    I hope that I can estimate that there is nothing wrong. Johnson silently thought in his heart that under normal circumstances, the Master Tower in the city will only raise the magic shield when it is in danger. No city can keep the magic shield all the time. Open, it will consume the astronomical magic crystal. For the case of the Holy Crown, Johnson thought it was just an accident, perhaps where he accidentally exposed his whereabouts.


    Ordering the **** dog to attack, it is not that Johnson completely does not care about the casualties of the **** dog, but because Johnson really needs this victory too much, and from all kinds of signs, the holy crown city has already opened the magic when they walk through the forest. Shields, even if they are not attacked, no city can do this for a long time. Under the constant attack of the **** dogs, they believe that their magic crystals will soon be exhausted.


    Simply put, it is a word, consume! See who is the last person who consumes energy.


    The overwhelming **** dogs came to the holy crown city, as if the ground was covered with a black carpet. Behind the **** dogs, there were countless minotaurs interspersed and swam, as long as the **** dogs tore open. They will swarm and use the sharp tomahawk to smash all the humans who dare to stand in front of them.


    However, when the **** dog rushed to the distance of fifty meters from the magical shield of the Holy City, it suddenly seemed to be frightened and stopped, and was immediately knocked over by the companion who rushed back, and then later Stepping on it, suddenly became a mess under the city.


    The defenders on the wall did not miss this rare opportunity. The only remaining dozens of magic crystal cannons on the wall were roaring at the same time. The fire that poured out blew the **** dogs that were entangled under the city into a flesh and blood. The magical sorcerers immediately rushed to the wall, and the magical auras of different colors bloomed one after another.


    Some of the **** dogs who survived the magic and artillery fire, as if they had not woke up from the fright, desperately fled back, and collided with the companions who came from behind, causing even greater confusion.


    The air swayed in the air, and the abyss of the abyss screamed out loud and snarled, and the knives flashed lightly, dismembering the **** dogs that tried to escape into countless small pieces.


    The **** means shocked the panicked **** dogs, and they no longer care about the inexplicable fear in their hearts. In contrast, the abyss of the abyss is even more terrible, and they have rushed to the wall.


    The appearance of the Great Devil of the Abyss also caused great psychological impact on the defenders of the Holy Crown City. This creature with the same name as the angel has always been synonymous with nightmares. Fortunately, there is protection of magical shields, and the soldiers on the walls still Can strongly suppress the fear in my heart, desperately attacking the swarming **** dogs with gunfire and arrows.


    "I am surprised that they are going to use these guys to consume our magic crystals?" Seeing that the enemy has no long-range strike power, Jeddis is not as worried as it was at the beginning, although the magical shield of the Holy Crown City It may not be able to withstand these **** dogs forever, but the problem is that they want to break the magic shield is not a simple matter.


    In fact, no army on the mainland dares to use the melee units to forcibly attack cities with magic shields, which means that the number of casualties will reach an astronomical number.


    "What does Johnson want to do?" Guevara is equally puzzled.

 Chapter 546： Overlapping magic

    Chapter 546 Superimposed Magic


    The magic shield that enveloped the entire Holy Crown City was twisted and twisted under the endless attack of the Hellhound. It seems that these **** dogs can tear the faint light curtain into pieces, but unfortunately, look It seems that the magic shield that will collapse in the next moment always stands there, just like the giant ship that is tenacious in the ocean, no matter how violent the storm is, it refuses to sink.


    As time went by, the bodies of the **** dogs were piled up under the walls of the city, but the other **** dogs still did not retreat. They stepped on the flesh and blood of their companions, and waved to the wall.


    The soldiers and magicians on the wall have no special reaction to the sea of ??blood in front of them. They don¡¯t even have to aim at them. They just numb the bowstrings and release the magic, and the manpower has fallen. There will be another succession soon.


    The whole scene was bloody, and the thick smell of stinking filled the battlefield. The sticky blood flowing into the river dyed the black earth into a dark red.


    Jedice and Guevara had to believe that the Prince of Johnson was really bent on using the **** dog to break the Holy City. The question is, what prompted him to make such an irrational decision?


    In the jungle in the distance, Prince Johnson looked at the direction of the battlefield and his eyes flashed, as if something had made him difficult to decide.


    It seems that he has been in bad luck after he stepped on the ground. He was smashed by Nikolay. It should have been a battle to win easily, and it has become a mess.


    In fact, before the North, including Donald is full of confidence in this battle, Rafael left the defenders absolutely can not think of the abyss race will attack the Holy City, he led the demon squad into the Holy City, destroy all the Master The tower, and then the **** dogs and minotaurs that can be rushed to drown the holy city, who knows that the holy crown city seems to have already known their attack plan, always keeps the magic array running at no cost, so that he has nowhere to start.


    However, he must continue to support, the words of his older brother have been echoing in his ears, we urgently need a brilliant victory!


    "His Royal Highness Prince." A deep abyss demon can no longer hold back and squat in front of Johnson. "Do it, and if you continue this way, I am afraid I will not wait for the magic crystal that consumes them. The **** dog will die."


    Johnson¡¯s look is a bit complicated. If he can use the entire death of the **** dog in exchange for the holy crown city, then he will not hesitate to do it. However, for a whole day, the 400,000 **** dog army has lost more than 200,000, that **** The magic shields have not yet shown signs of collapse. Have they brought the magic crystals of the whole continent to the holy crown city? !


    "His Royal Highness!" The rest of the abyss and the great devil are also in front of Johnson. It is not the casualties of their painful **** dogs. The devils never put this low-level vassal race in their hearts. The key is that Jedice established The Holy See is in the Holy Crown City. There is not enough cannon fodder to cover it. Which demons are not willing to face the magical magic of the sacrifices.


    Johnson is no exception, but if they attack the magic shield, it means that there will be casualties. Every abyss and demons are precious and incomparable. Johnson is really reluctant to break here.


    Johnson slowly pulled out the sickle that was inserted into the ground. He couldn''t wait any longer. The holy crown city without Hanjin was so difficult. He couldn''t imagine what kind of situation was when Han Jin got the news and came back.


    "Remember, if you hit a magical shield, even if you have broken their magic shield, no one can enter the Holy Crown City without my order!" Johnson''s gaze swept from the face of the abyss in front of him. However, these are the warriors who participated in the Battle of Xiongguang, and the leaders of the Abyss and the Great Devil must not let them happen.


    "Yes!" A dozen abyss and big devils agreed in unison, and the figure disappeared into the jungle at the same time.


    "How long can our magic crystals support?" Guevara focused on the tragic scene in the perspective of seeing and asked Jedice.


    "If it is only this level of attack, at least four days can be supported." Jeddy calculated it carefully and replied, then smiled. "Fortunately, there is a Morgan secret. Otherwise, I am afraid that even one day will not work." ""


    "Yeah, I am sometimes wondering what kind of good things have happened to Rafael''s kid." Guevara straightened up and said with a smile.


    For Guevara, Jedice just shook his head with a smile and did not speak. In the entire Sacred Crown City group, I am afraid that only Guevara has this qualification to call Hanjin a kid. He can''t say that anyway.


    Guevara looked at Ronning on the side. "How about the morale of the soldiers, okay?"


    "This is no problem." Langing''s mood is also good. It seems that the abyss army is not as terrible as the legend. "As long as the magic shield is still there, our soldiers are safe. You don''t know, now they are rushing. Going to the city wall."


    Guevara nodded gratifiedly. The abyss army came just right. It was equal to training for Han. I believe that the soldiers who have experienced this battle will have enough courage to face the war in the future. It is.


    At this moment, the outside of the city changed steeply, and a dark sickle suddenly appeared in the sky above the **** dog, and the cockroach squatted on the magic shield.


    Even hundreds of **** dogs can''t shake the magical shields and the slams are violently shocked. The soldiers and magicians on the walls are shocked by the sudden abyss, but everyone Without stopping the movements in his hands, it seems to have become their instinct. He is still subconsciously releasing magic and arrows to the city, but no one has reacted to attack the abyss and big demon.


    After the abyss and the great demon took out a knife, the figure disappeared immediately, and then the tall and burly figures appeared one after another, and disappeared one after another, and thousands of minotaurs who were always swimming in the periphery also snarled. The wall is coming.


    "They finally started!" Guevara picked up the knight''s gun at hand, and his body shape exploded. The whole person turned into a light blue stream, smashing the door and rushing toward the wall.


    "Notify the sacred squad to participate in the war!" Jeddy immediately released the floating technique and quickly flew out. The three paladins also rushed out. Their mission was to protect the Jedisi from each other. The most effective attack on the Abyssal Demon is not the long sword in their hands, but the magic of Jeddes.


    In a short period of time, a dozen abyss and big devils have already produced hundreds of knives, and the Minotaurs have also rushed to the forefront. They disregarded the attack on the city and desperately waved the battle axe.


    Seeing this scene, the responding soldiers and magicians quickly turned their targets to the demons and the Minotaur, but each demon stayed in the air for even a second, causing their attacks to fall. In the empty space, the **** dogs that were not attacked at this time began to attack the magic shield more crazy. For a time, the soldiers on the wall were somewhat overwhelmed. They did not know whether they should attack the abyss or attack the **** dogs below.


    Jedice''s eyes are flickering. Although the abyss army seems to be desperate, his heart can still remain calm. Every time there is a calming event, there are not many people who can have this quality, and Jedith is definitely one of them. One.


    "Hai Shizi." Jeddy said slowly.


    "Adult?" is directing the cardinal of the priesthood, Haishizi, to greet him.


    Jeddy glanced at Hai Shizi, and he had a lot of thoughts. During this time, Qi Shike and Hai Jin¡¯s Chitke played hot, and Qi Qike made a name and gave it to Haishizi¡¯s house and even There are several abyss enchantresses, and Hai Shizi is smiling. From the character, Haishizi lacks the self-discipline ability necessary for the peak, but the Holy See is not allowed to pick him up. Moreover, Haishizi¡¯s big festival is not lost. In the case that the mountains are not captured, the Archbishop Zachary surrenders, and several deputy heads of the Cardinal Mission are killed, Haishizi is a deacon. In conjunction with several other prestigious cardinals, the cardinal group was forced to break through, which kept a few points of fire for today''s Holy See. If Haishizi also surrendered to Nikolay, it would definitely be reused.


    "You return to the Holy See with a few people." Jedice whispered: "If we can''t stop it, immediately open the magical array of the Holy See!"


    Haishizi¡¯s face, the expression on his face became very complicated, it seemed to be a smile, but he did not dare to laugh at this time, and then hurriedly said: ¡°Yes, Pope!¡±


    Let Haishizi be in charge of the Holy See, which is an affirmation in itself. Once an unexpected situation occurs, for example, Jeddes is killed, then Haishizi will naturally become the successor.


    "Adult, are you too pessimistic?" Adonis whispered as he looked at the back of Haishizi.


    "This is obviously a demon squad." Jeddy said slowly: "The information that Langing got is not wrong, Prince Johnson must be hidden nearby."


    "Death inheritance?" Odd Shen Sheng.


    No one answered, the air seemed to be stagnant.


    The abyss demon is the most faithful servant of death. This is similar to the priests who are willing to give their life to the gods of light. The difference between the two is that if the abyss demon meets certain opportunities in the devil''s pool, they will communicate with the **** of death. With the inheritance of death, they have the ability to release magic while maintaining strong combat power. In the most straightforward words, they are the real magical doubles, just like the monk Adolf.


    However, the Holy See has only one Adolf, and the great demon with the inheritance of death is more than one of Donald.


    "Do the worst plan." Jeddes sighed with a sigh of relief: "Oh... I have never been like that, hate that person."


    "Adult, who are you hating?" asked Amy.


    "Who else? Of course, Rafael." Jeddy smiled bitterly, damn, you snatched the Holy See''s greatest guarantee: Holy Crystal! However, at the crucial moment, there was no sound. The Holy Crown City had already insisted on a whole day, and the reinforcements never appeared. Didn¡¯t Han Jin really find the trend of the abyss army?


    The magic shields that shrouded the Holy City were more and more violent. The Minotaur and the Helldogs were still desperately trying to move forward. The figure of a dozen abyss and big devils flashed in the air. Every time there is a knives that screams and screams.


    At this moment, all the defensive facilities that the Holy Crown City can play are built by the original Dissmark. Instead of adding anything, Hanjin moved the magic crystal gun on the wall to the Ares. More importantly, the disco Mark will not use all his resources for defense. His main opponent is Zagunede. Then, as long as the magic shield can support the impact of the Zagunedo regiment, there is a limit problem. Mark does not think that he is fighting with more than a dozen abyss and great devils and countless elite abyss. Not only does Dixmark have limited resources, it is useless to build more Master Towers, and a lot of magic crystals are wasted.


    This kind of limit is nothing in the past, but in the constant attack of the abyss strong, the deadly flaws are undoubted. The movements of the Abyss and the Great Devils are very quick and fleeting. It seems that there is not much power. In fact, their attacks have the power of broken gold, even angels, behemoths, dragons, etc. The order race is also an example of being cut into pieces by demons.


    After almost ten minutes, the color of the magic shield shivering lightly faded and almost transparent, which meant that the magical array was on the verge of collapse.


    Jedice noticed that it was wrong, and immediately began to sing magic. A burst of magical fluctuations swayed with humming. For a moment, the light was shining, and a door of heaven appeared in the sky, followed by a giant angel reaching a height of several tens of meters. Flying from the door of heaven, waving the lightsaber, the body shape instantly turned into a strong streamer, straight down.


    The punishment of the light angel!


    The abyss of the siege of the magic shield immediately made birds and beasts scattered, and a few flashes rushed to the periphery. Jedice knew that he could not kill the dozen abyss demons, but could not see the magic shield collapse, but only manpower Ann is destined.


    Hung... The giant light angel is hitting the most dense place in the **** dog. The space of hundreds of meters is immediately swallowed up by the bright white light. The walls of the ground and the holy city are shaking violently. Then a powerful shock wave falls with the light angel. Point to the center, sweeping around, countless **** dogs and minotaurs are like a small stone, rolled up by the shock wave, and thrown away.


    At the moment when the giant light angel appeared, a shadow appeared in the distance. Every time it flashed, the distance between him and the holy crown city was shortened by several hundred meters. Looking at the speed, he only needed a few moments to get to the holy crown city.


    The strong shock wave sweeps through half of the battlefield, and in the place where the light angel collides with the ground, a deep pit of tens of meters wide has been left. Fortunately, the **** dog and the minotaur that have not been swept away by the shock wave are also shocked. I got a dizzy mind and forgot their mission.


    The shadow has swiftly passed the big hole that the light angels blasted and continued to approach the holy crown city.


    Jedice locked the shadow, although he was too far away, he could not see the other side''s appearance, and did not have the energy to release the perspective of the perspective, but he had a feeling that Prince Johnson could not help but appear.


    Jedice¡¯s breathing became very thin, and he was catching the frequency of the other¡¯s release of the momentary movement. At this time, other demons were approaching the Holy Crown, but Jedice could not take care of anything else. The primary goal, of course, was Kill Johnson.


    Suddenly, a smile floated on Jedice''s mouth. The next moment, he had already lifted his scepter.


    The deep crater that the light angel blasted was extremely abruptly lit up, as if a sun was rising from the pit, and the golden light was like a myriad of steel needles, sweeping through the whole world.


    God''s revelation!


    Geng Green is known throughout the continent for his unparalleled alchemy. His limelight seems to far exceed the status of Jedice, and in fact, it is because Jedice has always hidden his overlapping magic, and the konjac is sharp. After all, it belongs to foreign objects, and the birth of overlapping magic can make a big change in the field of magic. The husband is innocent and guilty of sin. Jedice still understands, of course, because he is cautious. Only have the opportunity to escape from Nikola.


    Jedice''s magic is beyond the expectations of all the abyss demons, because no curse can be released without warning!


    The demon who is about to release the momentary movement suddenly loses its coordinates. The demon who just crossed the space suddenly feels the body''s tingling, especially the eyes, can''t open again, and countless **** dogs screams of sorrow, the distance is big. The **** dog, which is relatively close to the pit, was even worn by thousands of rays of light and turned into a broken skin.


    The smile on Jedice''s face quickly became helpless, how good a chance! Those abyss and big devils have lost the ability to move instantly, and their eyes can''t see things. If the holy crown city has enough combat power and all is dispatched, how can it kill a few! It¡¯s a pity... The revelation of God¡¯s revelation is only seven or eight, and those abyss and demons are hurt more or less, but they do not affect their combat effectiveness.


    Johnson, who was approaching the Holy City, made an angry roar, bastard! ! If his plan is successful, the demon squad has already been killed in the city. Even a few high-ranking priests like this can''t afford their siege, but they can only bitter outside the city!


    Johnson couldn''t control his emotions anymore. Although he couldn''t see anything in his eyes, the sickle in his hand had slowly lifted up, and a pair of thick arms also swelled twice as fast, and then the sickle gave off a black sensation. At the moment when the effect of God''s revelation disappeared, Johnson released an instant movement, appeared above Jedice, waved a sickle, and slammed down.


    Not only is there a magic shield between them, but the distance is also a few tens of meters away. The scythe thrown by Johnson seems to be unable to marry Jedice, but with the sickle waving, a crack with a hundred meters long in the air It appeared, and the cracks were still spreading down quickly.


    From the front of the crack, you can hardly see the crack that is thinner than the paper, but from the side, Johnson''s sickle has a dark black curtain, which is to divide the world into two.

 Chapter 547： Evil

    The fifty-seventh chapter


    "Adult!" At the moment when the black curtain bloomed in the sky, Adonis had already rushed to Jedice and slammed Jedice out with his shoulders.


    The speed of the curtain fell very fast, and the gun in the hands of Adonis broke silently into two pieces. Fortunately, he pulled away quickly, even if he was half a second in the evening, he would lose his right arm forever, Jeddy¡¯s robe It was also cut into a large piece, and the magical enchantment of the Holy City was also defeated by Johnson.


    The **** dogs and the minotaurs made a deafening roar and lost the protection of the magic enchantment. The walls of the holy crown city are in front of the large group of middle-level Warcraft and the powerful Minotaur. In just a few moments, there are countless **** dogs and minotaurs. I rushed to the wall.


    At this moment, in the sky above the holy crown city, the two figures stood quietly in the clouds.


    The figure on the right is slender, and the wide black robes can''t completely cover the curve. The two black wings extend from the shoulder of the figure, slanting to the sky, under the hurricane, full The silver hair of the head is flying in the air, like a flying flag.


    The figure on her right side is much taller, and the whole person is wrapped in a dazzling milky white light. The only thing that can be seen is the pair of incredible white wings that stretch out behind the man.


    Two people stand opposite each other, one light and one dark, forming a strong visual conflict.


    If the Alpha adults of the high-ranking angels see this scene, I am afraid that they will desperately come to the world... The fallen angels and the light angels are so harmoniously standing together, it is a great irony.


    "What''s wrong?" Catherine turned her head and looked at the opposite light group.


    "I am not trying to force you for me..." Lennon¡¯s low voice came out of the light group.


    "Not for you, but for us." Catherine looked up at the gray sky. "Alpha has hollowed out his mind but failed to achieve his purpose. Do you think he will not care about it?"


    "I just want to spend a period of no interruption with you." Lennon''s voice is still low and unmoved.


    "And then? Let''s meet the end of death together? No, Lennon, that''s not what I want." Catherine fixedly looked at Lennon. "I will never let that happen again!"


    After Lennon was silent for a moment, he said again, "Catherine, promise me, if that day really comes, you must kill me first! I can feel that there is a special power in the seal left by Alpha. I don''t want to be his tool anymore."


    "If I can do that..." Catherine smiled faintly. "I will not be me now."


    Lennon is silent, indeed, Catherine is right. If she can really take the heart, then she will never be like this.


    After a long time, Catherine¡¯s voice came out. ¡°Is that Rafael... can really completely unblock it? Even if he can, what reason can he let him? I remember that he is not an easy person to be convinced. ""


    "This is exactly why I came here." Lennon looked at the clouds that kept tumbling underneath the clouds. Under the clouds, the entire Crown City became a **** hell. The human soldiers roared with the **** dogs and the bulls. The geeks are killed together, like a huge meat grinder. Every second, people fall down and turn into flesh and blood.


    "If the seal in my body is a lock, my instinct tells me that Rafael may be the only one who hopes to open it." Lennon slowly looked at Catherine: "Even if there is only a chance, We can''t give up, isn''t it? And, I promised him, if the Holy City is attacked, I will help him, huh, huh... Actually, I know that his purpose is not me, but you."


    "Well, maybe you are right, he really can..." Catherine muttered. "In any case, Rafael is always more pleasing than these guys, but... I want you to promise me. Things, wait for me here, okay?"


    "Do you want me to hide under your shelter forever?" Lennon gave a soft laugh: "That, I will always be a lamb. Although I have lost my body, I have a man''s soul."


    Catherine was silent for a moment, then a sweet smile: "Okay, okay, follow you."


    The two flew side by side, breaking through the thick clouds, you can clearly see the two sides in the holy city, the **** dogs and the minotaurs have broken through the wall, the two quickly speed up, such as two dazzling Meteor-like, falling straight down.


    Johnson¡¯s figure appeared next to a soldier in the Holy City. The sickle in his hand waved freely. The soldier¡¯s head flew up in the sky, and the headless body slammed into the ground. Johnson did not look at the soldier during the whole process. Instead, he stared at Jeddes a few hundred meters away.


    Like Johnson, the other abyss devils are also flashing a few hundred meters away from Jeddes. They are also looking for opportunities while harvesting their lives. Jedice''s overlapping magic is for all. The great devil left an impression that eternal life is indelible, and at the same time released two curses, this kind of thing has never been heard.


    So the Abyss and the Great Devils are really not sure that they can kill the Jedice while they are not rebelling, but this situation can''t last for a long time, as long as the Minotaur and the Helldogs can attack Jedice, then everything It¡¯s over.


    At this moment, a powerful pressure suddenly spread out from the air, covering the entire battlefield.


    Johnson looked up and saw Catherine rushing to the ground with great speed. First of all, he was overjoyed, and then his eyes immediately attracted the past by Lennon. What is this? angel? ! How did Catherine mix with angels?


    Jedice and Guevara saw some surprises when they appeared. Although Han Jin promised that the angel would not be his own enemy, Catherine could not say it, and this kind of live tens of thousands. There is no reason to talk about the existence of the year.


    When Catherine was nearly 100 meters away from the ground, she raised the sword in her hand. The sword swayed away. The direction pointed by Jianfeng was the location of Prince Johnson, and Catherine released the attack speed. It has been impossible to describe it in words. At the same time as the sword fell, a white-skinned swordman has crossed the space of nearly 100 meters and hit Johnson.


    To the extent of Johnson''s strength, there is almost no possibility of being attacked. His mind is like a clear lake. All external traces will leave a projection in the lake of his heart, even if it is quiet. Locked, he will immediately feel the pressure. When Catherine lifted the lightsaber, his figure has disappeared from the place. A fierce sword light crossed the 100-meter space and pierced his left. The afterimage, fallen on the ground, banged a loud noise, Jianguang on the ground drawn a gap of tens of meters long, more than three meters wide.


    It seems that this sword will be lost, Catherine''s wings are on the wings, the lightsaber is on the chest, and when Johnson''s figure is just appearing in another place, Catherine has already shot out like a lightning, and the sword in his hand swept out. Towards Johnson¡¯s chest, this time, she did not release the sword.


    Although many of the strongest players at the top of the mountain have acknowledged the power of Catherine, including the black dragon king of the singer, including Donald, who has the heritage of death, including the unfathomable Hanjin, Catherine is very clear that she has lost the qualification to release the magic of light. Her combat power has been greatly weakened, and it is impossible to quickly capture the abyss and big devils that are constantly flashing. Therefore, she immediately chose Johnson after she joined the battle group. As long as Johnson is in danger, the abyss will not be possible. Regardless of their princes, they will definitely besiege her, so it is the most troubled enemy for the Holy Crown.


    Johnson screamed and struggled to slash the sword against the thunderous sword.


    A loud bang, if a hammer hits everyone''s heart, a shock wave visible to the naked eye spreads around the center of the two. The huge waves of smoke smashed the sky and the sand in the field. Johnson''s figure flew like a broken kite, and then disappeared. There was a wound in the old wound. Now he has hardened the sword of the fallen angel. It can be regarded as a wounded injury. When he appears again At the time, the corners of the mouth have leaked blood, and the wounds on the chest have also cracked.


    "His Royal Highness!!" Two abyssal demons appeared next to Johnson and caught his body.


    The rest of the abyss and the great demon screamed in a row, flashing around Katherine, and a black-handed sickle screamed at Catherine.


    In the hands of Catherine, the sword flashed, and all the sickles that had been attacked were blocked. The body shape did not stop and rushed straight to Johnson. The demons were shocked and the speed of the knife was faster.


    There are seven or eight abyssal devils flying up and down around Catherine. When the figure is hidden, the blade is whistling, attacking Catherine from all angles, but there is no knife that can fall on Catherine''s body. It can only make her speed gradually. Slowed down.


    "Are you crazy?!" Johnson screamed at Catherine, angry.


    "Maybe." Catherine responded casually, and the speed of the sword was faster, and the figure was slowly approaching Johnson, watching the position staring at Johnson.


    "Do you know what you are doing?! You are enemies with the entire abyss!" Johnson snarled loudly, but the words he said fully exposed his inner uneasiness.


    "What about that?" Catherine did not care about the tone that made Johnson violently thunderous, violently pushing the two big devils holding him, slowly raising the sickle in his hand, and the breathing gradually became heavy.


    "His Highness!!" The two great devils saw Johnson''s movements and exclaimed at the same time. With Johnson''s current physical condition, it was simply not enough to support him to launch a talented secret of death.


    "Get out of my way!" Johnson roared, his figure instantly rising a few laps, and the muscles that swelled up, the thick veins kept beating, and Johnson was very clear. In this case, if not When Catherine is entangled, solve this super-strong force first, then I am afraid that I will stay here with these subordinates forever. Of course, there is another way to go, that is, to immediately retreat.


    But the pride of the Abyss and the Great Devil made Johnson not want to escape again. Nikola¡¯s sword that almost killed him not only left him with a wound that was difficult to heal, but also a shame that went deep into the bone marrow.


    The two abyss devils saw Johnson insist on this. After looking at it, they rushed over to Catherine, and could not let the blood of His Royal Highness!


    As Catherine began to launch the attack, the sudden acceleration caused Lennon to be left behind by her. At this time, she finally came over. After seeing the scene in the field, she immediately threw the lightsaber in her hand and gained momentum in the distance. The waiting William is rushing.


    An abyssal demon appeared in the air, the sickle in the hand was welcoming the lightsaber, the lightsaber was picked up without any suspense, and the big demon sneered, "Looking for death!" I want to use the momentary movement again, send it to the column. I am killing this angel who is not self-sufficient.


    After Lennon cast the lightsaber, he stopped looking at the results, but squatted down on one knee. The white light wings behind him suddenly skyrocketed and stretched out hundreds of meters long. When the light wings stretched to the limit, a low one. The sound rang in the row of mouths.


    "Purification!"


    The voice of Lennon has just fallen, and the light wing covering hundreds of meters has been turned into countless stars to splash around. For a time, this milky white spot is flying everywhere, as if the countless elves are playing. .


    Suddenly, a white ray of light blooms above the holy crown city, condensing and hangs in the air, like a giant round mirror. Next moment, a fully armed warrior wears out from the round mirror, vertically kneeling down. Although the soldiers in the struggle did not see the appearance of the warrior, they saw a red cloak that hunted for hunting. For a time, the cheers and morale surged.


    Then, a group of crimson flames came out of the round mirror, and when they made a loud scream, they spurted away from the distance.


    It is Elena! The baby has become a beautiful scenery of the Holy Crown City, and the soldiers can certainly hear the familiar high screams of the baby.


    After a few seconds, another tall figure jumped out of the round mirror and fell straight to the ground. The soldiers below hurriedly let go.


    Boom... Dominique fell on the ground, her feet broke through the slate, and fell into the ground a few feet deep, but this inertial collision for Dominic, the structure does not have any effect, that double change The silvery pupil was watching the **** dogs in the cold.


    One tall and one tall figure pierced the mirror, some fell on the street, and some directly went to the houses on both sides. The Titan giant under Dominic came over to support it. No, one less, Jane did not appear. Otherwise, when the Titans fall from the sky, they should at least hear a scream.


    "Two come with me, others go to support other places." Dominique gave a short order, then waved his right arm, and in his hand a gun full of electric elements.


    In front of Dominique and the **** dogs, it was Winston¡¯s first swordsman regiment. After several **** battles, the swordsmen were considered experienced fighters. Seeing Dominique led the Titans to support them. Immediately retreat to the houses on both sides, let the middle of the avenue, and Dominie waved the gun and slammed into the **** dog.


    The Holy Crown City is a human city. When delineating and even building a street, of course, human beings should be the standard. Dominique is tall and long, and the guns in his hands are almost four meters long. The white light that blooms almost blocks the entire street. Strictly speaking, every shot is thrown out, there are several, a dozen of **** dogs screaming into pieces of flesh and blood, and occasionally the Minotaur can not stop Dominie¡¯s swing, not like The roots of the broken grass fly out, it is soft and fell to the ground.


    They all said that when the husband was off, Wan Fu Mo Kai, Dominie was a good man, Wan Fu rolled away, she actually in the frenzy of the formation of the **** dog, stepping on the flesh and blood of the ground, and the arrogant cow head Strange and **** dogs, in her eyes is a group of chickens and dogs, no one can slow her speed, and the two Titans behind Dominique, the only task is to kill those attacks in Dominic Survivors who survived the dead end.


    "The world is absolutely, yin and yang..." Han Jinqing¡¯s voice sounded, his voice is not high, but he did not know why, but it can be clearly introduced into every ear of life, whether it is human, or Titan giant, abyss Super-order creatures such as demons, or **** dogs and minotaurs, they, and they not only heard, heard, but also felt that the whole world is shuddering in this voice, and Han Jin¡¯s spell has been At the end: "I am guilty of evil, town!"


    In the humming sound of Han Jin, the 128 pillars that were later buried deep underground exude a dazzling light, and the light ignores the cover of the earth, and straight into the sky, forming a beam of light. However, the color of the light column is somewhat different. The sixty-four impotences are bright golden in the white, and the sixty-four female characters are light and green.


    Then, a bang that could penetrate into the depths of the soul suddenly exploded. In the invisible sound, the **** dogs outside the holy crown city fell into a slap in the face, forming a stark contrast with the **** dogs that still roared and attacked in the city. The yin and yang squad under the yin and yang is a fierce battle and a dead squad. Once started, it is not even under his control, and the formation itself cannot have the ability to distinguish between the enemy and the enemy. For the people in the city, he can only take the whole seat. The Holy Crown City is set in the eye, and the people in the eyes will not be affected too much.


    In the words of the world, the word ''town'' is a kind of spiritual attack, but the power is far beyond all the spiritual magic of the magic system. The weak ones may be scattered on the spot, and the powerful ones will be greatly affected, ready to meet Johnson. The attacking Catherine''s eyes showed a confused look, and the wings behind him stopped moving. The whole person became a picture, and Johnson, who was full of muscles and muscles, was also motionless. His memory was blank and he forgot himself. Who is it, forgetting what he wants to do, even if he can recover immediately, the violent shock of the mind can not control the body.

 Chapter 548： Death

    Chapter 548¡ªDeath of God


    The roar of the heavens and the earth has just come to an end, and the baby will quickly spread the wings and shoot out the yin and yang squad. At the next moment, Yalena has lifted the hammer of Quake in her hand, and has two red-red lightning spurs. I wore it out and hit two awesome devils who couldn¡¯t move.


    Boom...Boom... Sharp thunder light through the bodies of the two abyss demon, slanting on the ground, splashing a piece of plasma, if you are shocked by the sea.


    If the Duke of Solomon is here, it will be stunned, and the appearance of plasma means that Yalena is close to the realm of elementalization, and then will face the last level of the strong, the ultimate barrier! After breaking through, she can stand shoulder to shoulder with Han Jin, Nikolay, Adolf and other semi-god-level powerhouses. Even if she doesn''t break through, she is also qualified to stand on the top of the world.


    Han Jin¡¯s figure flashed several times in succession, appearing quietly on the side of Prince Johnson¡¯s side, with a long knife in his hand, waving like a lightning bolt to Johnson¡¯s neck.


    At this moment, Catherine¡¯s body trembled, and she finally recovered her freedom. After all, she was a high-spirited intellectual angel. Catherine¡¯s mental strength can be considered to be tempered. Although Han¡¯s yin and yang dynasty kills the power, it can only Control Catherine for a few seconds.


    However, the feeling of waking up is not good, Catherine feels like a millennium nightmare, cold sweat has soaked her shirt, if, if she is fighting with Hanjin, what will happen? That is self-evident! After a few seconds of sluggishness, a ten-order professional who is similar to a cockroach in her eyes can cause fatal damage to her, let alone Hanjin? !


    The next moment, Catherine suddenly saw a purple stream of light wrapped in the supreme power, is rolling to the neck of Prince Johnson, Catherine eyes in the eyes of horror, screamed: "Don''t kill him..."


    Unfortunately, Han Jin shot a knife and couldn''t even recover it. Catherine couldn''t stop it. The first ''no'' word was exported. Han Jin''s knife has been swept from Johnson''s neck. A huge head is in the neck. The blood of the splash rises in the sky, and the latter words have become meaningless whine.


    Han Jin''s body shape flashed again, appeared in another abyss big demon, backhand dragging the knife, the streamer fluttering across the other''s chest, and the abyss of the great demon''s arms together with the body, in two paragraphs.


    This knife Hanjin did not use all his strength. He heard Catherine¡¯s cry, and he did not need to be too nervous to deal with an abyssal demon who was shocked and stalked. The key point is that Catherine came to rescue the Holy City. This made Han Jin''s impression of Catherine greatly changed. No matter how much Catherine played, she came. This has proved her attitude. Therefore, Han Jin should pay attention to Catherine''s opinion.


    While swinging the knife, Han Jin¡¯s eyes drifted to Catherine, and there was a question in the eyes. What do you mean? Then he released the curse again.


    Han Jin¡¯s action slowed down, and Yalina was getting faster and faster. Lightning shot from her hammer of Thor, and the incomparable bombardment was on one abyss and big demon. At this time, I didn¡¯t hurt the dog, but waited. what? Do you wait for them to resume their freedom before they start? !


    The situation in front of me suddenly changed dramatically, and Catherine couldn¡¯t react. After staying, Catherine suddenly screamed close to hysteria: "Destroy him! Completely ruin him!! Fast..."


    The voice has not fallen, a hundred meters long sword mans have been shot from Catherine, unlike before, this time released the swordsman actually spread in the air, and issued a whistling sound like a thunder .


    It¡¯s no surprise that a warrior is waving a sword that is more than a meter long. But if a wasp is waving a sword that exceeds its own size, it will undoubtedly bring a very strong The shock of this, this is the case of Catherine at the moment, her figure has been completely swallowed by the flashing swordsman.


    H... The swordman slammed on the ground, where the Prince Johnson fell, a semi-circular light curtain with a few meters wide and white, and the light curtain spread out at an extremely fast speed. Between the hundreds of meters, the body, cockroaches or corpses of countless **** dogs and minotaurs were all rolled up, wrapped in large and small gravel stones, forming a round of flesh and blood, the waves even have More than ten meters high, flocked to the Quartet with the momentum of Wan Yi.


    There is nothing in the **** tide that swaying into the distance. As the distance is farther away, the wave is getting lower and lower, and finally turned into a piece of stone rain, and the **** tide that swayed to the holy crown city caused a thrilling effect. In an instant, the wave whose total weight cannot be calculated hits the wall of nearly a kilometer long, and the whole section of the city wall is stained red. From east to west, hundreds of roads appear long or short, thick or thin. The cracks, you know, when Desmark repaired the city wall, he bought a huge amount of magic stone from the cliff city, but in the **** tide, the stone turned out to be vulnerable!


    It is not the Alchemist of the Lonely City who cuts the work. The business can''t be done only once. They are willing to abide by their own ethics and are willing to abide by the professional standards. All is only that Catherine''s full blow is terrible!


    Han Jin¡¯s figure has appeared in the air. If he is strong, he must be temporarily evaded, and the baby will make a dissatisfied scream and hover over Hanjin.


    The shock wave swayed, and a deep pit with a width of several hundred meters appeared below. Unfortunately, Jedice released the big hole of the punishment of the light angel, and the two pits were in the vicinity. The pit that Jedice blasted was like a sea bowl, so the pit that Catherine blasted was a wooden barrel.


    Counting Prince Johnson, Han Jin has killed a total of three abyss demons. Yalin also killed seven or eight, and a few worse. However, all the abyss and demons have disappeared. Except for the messy sand and mud, there is nothing. It is estimated that the body of Prince Johnson has been crushed into pieces that are invisible to the naked eye.


    Is this the true strength of Catherine? Han Jin slowly breathed a sigh of relief. He felt a little scared. If he saw Catherine for the first time, Catherine couldn''t help but say that he had come to him. It is estimated that his dreams and everything he cherished have all gone to nothing.


    The strange thing is that Catherine is still a light sword, her eyes are staring down at the bottom, her body is tight, and her expression is extraordinarily dignified. At this moment, she has no mood to warn Han Jin of what might happen.


    Every abyss demon who has the ability to communicate with the **** of death, Hamas, has a chance to trigger a terrible skill when he dies.


    Prepared to say that when the abyss demon died, it caught the attention of the **** of death, Hamas. Once the **** of death, Hamas really turned his eyes to this plane, the body of the abyss demon will become the body of the **** of death, of course, It¡¯s not really a **** of death, the fighting power is a lot worse, and the duration of the transition is very short, but even if it exists, let¡¯s say that Catherine now knows that it can¡¯t be dealt with, even the strongest Alpha can only avoid the edge. .


    The time is short, and it is enough for the death of the **** to kill her Catherine, kill Lennon, kill Hanjin, kill the strong people of the holy crown city, and finally destroy the holy crown city!


    Of course, the probability of death is very low. After the gods century, the number of deaths has only been two or three times, and the great demon that has passed away in the long river has hundreds of thousands, but Catherine There is a feeling that she will soon witness the terrible sight!


    "Catherine is an adult?" Han Jin whispered, seeing Catherine so nervous, although he did not know why, but he also felt his heart sinking, and even forgot to support the holy crown city that is still in the melee.


    Catherine seemed to have heard nothing, still staring at the deep pit.


    Han Jin¡¯s figure suddenly shook, and with the power of yin and yang Da Yan¡¯s killing, his **** thoughts have been integrated into this land, and the induction is extremely sensitive. It¡¯s just like there is something far from the far side. Far-reaching places have come, or are things that do not belong to this world. They are trying to squeeze in, infiltrate, and let him feel a pressure that is out of breath.


    In Han Jin¡¯s line of sight, a black gas floated around the deep pit, and the black gas condensed toward the same place, and then evolved a faint figure. The shadow was similar to Prince Johnson, and his body and appearance were similar. The only difference is that he has no weapons in his hands and his eyes are tightly closed.


    Catherine took a long sigh of relief, and the lightsaber in her hand slowly lifted up. Her movements were very slow. It was like a light sword, but an overwhelmed mountain.


    The figure opened his eyes a little, and he first looked at Han Jin.


    Han Jin¡¯s heart suddenly shrank and it hurt. It¡¯s like the heart has just been pierced by a sharp steel needle. It¡¯s a feeling of coldness. He doesn¡¯t even dare to look at each other, subconsciously avoiding it. Looking at the line, immediately rushing into his mind, Han Jin felt extremely angry. Although it was only a subconscious evasion, he could not forgive his embarrassment. Here, he is the real master, nothing is Can''t face it, nothing can''t be defeated! The next moment, Han Jin immediately turned his eyes, looking at the other side coldly, the fire of general warfare was boiling in his chest.


    Catherine made a scream of sorghum, and she was shaking all over her body. It was not fear, but accumulated all the power, more, and more...


    Perhaps it was caught by Han Jin¡¯s subconscious timidity. The figure had already let go of Han Jin, and his eyes turned to Catherine, who was as tight as a bowstring. The sight of the scented taste gave a very strange feeling, like a The cat is teasing a dying rat.


    Catherine finally reached the limit, and the long sword swayed down. The thick swordsman seemed to have an inexpressible suction. When the sword light flashed, if the whole sky was torn down, and wrapped in the sword, the pressure of Mount Tai Head to the crowd.


    The power of this sword is obviously stronger than that of the previous one. Han Jin immediately released the curse of the shrinking spell and appeared in the distance. The baby slammed into the sky and slanted into the sky, only appeared from the space transmission array just before. Adolf, the wall, doubled into a needle-sized size. He recognized the fallen angel Catherine and recognized the existence of that figure.


    Boom... The earth like a sieve is violently trembled, and the dust that splashes is rolled up hundreds of meters high, as if an invisible volcano suddenly erupted below, and then a shock wave that can be clearly caught by the naked eye Focusing on the impact point, the speed spreads.


    Hung...Booming... Hundreds of meters away, the wall of the holy crown city that has become riddled with holes can no longer bear the impact. Several walls have begun to collapse, and one is at the foot of Adolf.


    Adolf stepped up and shot forward. However, his efforts were in vain. When Adolf¡¯s movements were slowed down, he found that Adolf¡¯s shape was slower and slower, and he stopped in the air. Under the impact of the shock wave, it floated to the rear and landed in the holy city, about seven or eighty meters away from the city wall.


    The shock wave poured in from the gap in the wall continued to move forward, and collapsed the house near the wall. Fortunately, when the battle just broke out, Guevara had ordered all the residents near the wall to withdraw into the inner area, otherwise it might Thousands of casualties were in the hands of Catherine.


    Of course, Adolf was unscathed all over the body. He just started to land again, rushing through the diffuse smoke, stepping on the broken bricks and shattering the tiles, and rushing forward.


    Don''t say that it has no effect. Even if it is really bruised and bruised, Adolf will never back down. His life is for this fateful battle today!


    He waited, he bloomed, then there is no regret in this life.


    The giant pit that Catherine just left, the diameter has expanded by nearly 100 meters, and left a black lacquered hole, even if it can''t be seen in the end. If a **** is joking with the ants, it is hard to imagine. The giant stick, squatted on the ground.


    The figure has been smashed by Catherine''s sword, but he has not disappeared. In Han Jin and Catherine''s gaze, a trace of black gas reappears and re-condenses the adult.


    Then, the figure once again slowly opened his eyes and quietly looked at Catherine. There was no jealousy, no viciousness, no cruelty, no superfluous changes. It seems that he is very lacking in the characteristics of dark creatures that people imagine. be quiet.


    After a few moments, the figure smiled at Catherine, but from the outside, his smile was very common, but it just made people feel the evil that invaded the soul.


    In the eyes of Catherine, she showed despair and unwillingness to deal with the abyss demons or the more powerful darkness. Bright magic is the best and most effective means of attack. Unfortunately, she has lost the ability to release bright magic, only by physical attack, she I can''t stop each other at all.


    The next moment, Adolf rushed out of the smoke to make up for Catherine''s regret, no need to sing magic, Adolf''s arm only waved, a pure white clean light appeared, shrouded between heaven and earth.


    Adolf¡¯s attack seemed to be beyond the imagination of the figure. He groaned and then raised his head to the sky, making a silent roar.


    Adolf waved his arm again, and another clean light curtain hangs from the sky, and the figure and Catherine are shrouded in it. Although Han Jin once gave him a ''vaccination'', Catherine is likely to give up the dark camp and re-conquer the heavens. But whether it is big blessing or big prayer, it belongs to a wide range of magic, he can''t control it.


    Then, Adolf waved his arm for the third time, and a rapidly rotating ball of light spurted out and went straight to the shadow.


    The shape of the figure became a little awkward, and he could see the pain.


    Boom... A light bullet hit by Adolf hit the figure, the figure shivered, and the blasted light shone as an arc of streamrays, flashing on the figure.


    The figure once again looked up to the sky. Although no one can hear his voice, it can be fully sensed. The figure is already angry and is trying to release its power.


    Suddenly, on the entire battlefield, there were countless blacks that were hidden from time to time. They were stripped from the body of the **** dog and floated out of the dead minotaur. Even the soldiers who died in the holy crown city could not avoid it. In the blink of an eye, those black gas condensed into pieces of black mist, condensing from one center in all directions.


    With the influx and fusion of black gas, the gradually fading silhouette became clear, and the brilliance formed by the Great Blessing and the Great Prayer was also rapidly faded and faded.


    In comparison, Catherine was much more miserable. She was also affected by the Great Blessing and the Great Prayer. The unbearable pain caused the delicate and beautiful facial features to wrinkle.


    Adolf continued to fly forward, and a single light bomb was almost in a line in the air. The images were shot at the same time. The effect of the Great Blessing and the Great Prayer was disappearing quickly. Although he was anxious, he could not rash. Power must be released in the most appropriate way at the most appropriate time. If you don''t even know this, then he can live for so long.


    "Raphael, what are you doing?!" Catherine endured the pain and screamed: "Now is his most vulnerable time, fast! Here is the battlefield, he will soon... fast..." At this moment, Catherine''s power is extremely consumed, and it is influenced by the Great Blessing and the Great Prayer. He can only put hope on a human being.


    Han Jin is not stunned, his eyes are slightly closed, and he is still slowly moving his handcuffs. He is not much stronger than Catherine. The energy consumed by running the yin and yang squad is too large. In fact, there is no need to do more analysis. Looking at Catherine''s tension, Han Jin has long understood that the enemies that appear have unimaginable horrible power. It is not that he is not in a hurry, but he is not in a hurry!


    Suddenly, the sky was shining brightly, the door of heaven slowly opened, and then a huge light angel swooped down and waved the lightsaber and rushed to the figure.


    The pale-faced Jeddy stood in the city, without the command of the abyss and the devil, and lost his support. The **** dogs and the minotaurs who rushed into the holy crown city were almost annihilated.


    "Raphael?!" Catherine screamed again, and her voice had a bit more stern taste. Adolf couldn''t do it. Jedice didn''t do it. He really wanted to beat the **** of death. He could only rely on that. Her amazing young man.

 Chapter 549： Soul chain

    Chapter 569 Chapter of the Soul Chain


    H... The light angels that Jedice tried to summon with him rushed down, hitting the ground heavily, and then disappeared into countless spots in the deafening bang.


    The spot was exhausted, and the figure appeared to have suffered some damage and became somewhat blurred. However, it was quickly restored to its original state with the replenishment of black gas.


    Jedice only feels that the scorpion is dry and painful. The magical magic has a great advantage on the abyss creature. However, this situation can not cause harm to the other party. He is proud of the light system for a time. Have become a display, what else can you do? Moreover, he has no ability to release the next curse.


    The people who participated in the Freedom of the Commonwealth in the field are also stupid. Isn''t this another monster that can''t be killed? The only difference is that the flame tyrant still relies on the low-level fire spirit to help him make lava enchantment. The figure is able to take all the bodies on the battlefield for their own use.


    Han Jinxuan''s action is getting more and more difficult, and a layer of fine sweat is oozing on his forehead. This yin and yang squad is too big, so large that even if he wants to control, he must use all the energy.


    time! What Han Jin needs most at the moment is time. As long as there is a little chance, he will be able to start the change. By that time, Han Jin is fully confident that he will put the monster in front of him into a land of nowhere.


    The question is, will that figure give him so much time? Although the man has not shot from the beginning, no one thinks he will stand so stupid.


    At this time, Adolf was getting closer and closer to the figure, and the light from the hand blew into the figure, but it only provoked a sigh on the figure, without causing any substantial harm.


    Lennon¡¯s figure descended from the air, and at first glance he saw Catherine¡¯s painful expression. He couldn¡¯t help but stumble. Even if he turned his gaze to the black figure in the middle of the battlefield, he might be in a natural dislike of the dark creature. Perhaps for Catherine, Lennon screamed and rushed straight to the figure.


    Lennon wants to maintain the current form, and needs pure spiritual power, and that figure is obviously formed by the spiritual power. It is only after absorbing the dead air on the battlefield, it becomes a bit strange.


    Then it is the intensity of mental power that determines the outcome between them. It turns out that the mental power of that figure is much larger than that imagined by others.


    At the same time as the roaring roar, the figure finally moved, with one hand, and the world was dark, and countless things like chains were spurred out and shot at everyone nearby. Even the ordinary soldiers standing on the wall have a share.


    This is downright contempt! The man¡¯s movements have fully explained his mentality. In his eyes, whether it is the fallen angel Catherine or the ordinary soldiers who only reach the level of the first-class warrior, it seems that there is no difference, it is just a living thing. Life only.


    But no one dared to laugh at the person''s incompetence. Catherine''s attitude has already indicated everything. This is a powerful existence that makes the fallen angels extremely nervous. No one can ignore the chain that shoots at themselves.


    It was only when we got close that we found that the chain was composed of a piece of twisted willow-like object, and there was no correlation between each leaf. Some thick black fog connected them together.


    No such thing as this weird thing is going to let it touch on oneself, and they are hiding to one side. However, the black chain seems to have a life-like direction that can be adjusted at any time as they move, chasing itself like a bone. Keep your goals behind.


    Others don''t know what these chains are. Catherine is very clear. Immediately, her face becomes gray and shouts. "Hurry! It is the soul chain!"


    The first to be attacked was Adolf. Because the distance was too close, it was inevitable that Adolf screamed at the tip of the chain.


    Unexpectedly, the first half of the chain was smashed by Adolf¡¯s rushed boxing, and numerous blades were swaying in the air. This scene made Adolf unable to help but sigh. Everyone thought that the monster must be shot. It would be a thunder, and no one thought that it would be so vulnerable.


    The flying willows just paused a little in the air, and they collapsed inwardly, rotating around Adolf''s body, wrapping him in the middle, and the other side of the chain was attached to the figure. It looks like a person is waving a very long meteor hammer.


    The same scene appears on everyone in succession, whether it is evasive or counterattack, without exception, the blades that are flying are surrounded by air.


    The longest-held nature is Catherine. Although she was not hurt, she couldn¡¯t compare with her even if she was slow, but no matter how fast she moved, the chain always followed her shape. Later, although Catherine would not be attacked for a moment, she could not fight back.


    The baby feels fear instinctively. Although it is still young and not as fast as Catherine, Catherine is a tenacious warrior. In this case, she will not run away anyway, but the baby does not care so much. The two wings fled to the distance and it was really frightened.


    Only a few moments, the baby flew for a few kilometers, but the strange chain still follows the baby, seems to indicate a will, even if the baby escapes to the ends of the earth, it will catch up.


    At this moment, Han Jin¡¯s speed of smashing the law can be described by the speed of the turtle. He has no effort to avoid the attack of the chain, and he is entangled in the sky without any accident.


    The people who are wrapped are trying to collide, but no matter what direction they choose and what kind of power they release, they can¡¯t break the chain, but this is not the most terrible. The terrible thing is that everyone feels Your own vitality is passing fast.


    The soul chain is a legendary magic that exists only in the gods'' century. It is said that once locked by the soul chain, there can only be one ending, that is, returning to the embrace of death, even if there is power to break through the law, escape to other planes. Also can''t break free.


    Lennon is also swaying in the entanglement of these blades. The only difference is that the flow of life is caused by others, and the loss of Lennon is the spiritual power that constitutes the whole body. The moment of effort, Lennon¡¯s body is small. For a few laps, the milky white light group, which is thick and nearly solid, is gradually thin, so that people can see his painful face.


    "Lennon!!" Catherine''s heart was like a knife, and she couldn''t wait to rush to replace Lennon to bear all the pain, but the chain that was chased after her made her unable to do any extra action, only to avoid dodging.


    The scene in the field is very different. The original faint figure has become very dark at the moment. The end of each chain shot in the hand is connected with a rolling ball-shaped object. If you look closely, you can see that the blades that make up the chain are in the middle. There is something flowing fast.


    The figure still has no expression, as if it was just a trivial little thing.


    Catherine is still avoiding, the coldness in her eyes is flashing, and the lost lover is sure to make her happy, but in the blink of an eye she is thrown into hell, she can no longer bear the pain of seeing the lover fall in front of her. But what is even more painful is that she has nothing to do with the fallen angels.


    "Raphael..." Catherine''s voice was almost hoarse. Han Jin has become her only hope. If Han Jin can''t do anything, then she can only have the last choice: "It is now... now !!"


    Something that does not belong to the plane, forcing a projection in this world, will be subject to the law. The death of the Prince of Johnson after the death of the death of God, just took some power, will release a terrible soul chain, then, at this moment He is more vulnerable than the projection just appeared, and wants to defeat the avatar of death, now is the best chance.


    However, the ball wrapped in Hanjin did not respond at all, and the last Adolf, which may have acted as well, was trapped by the soul chain. Catherine could hear the angry roar of Adolf, and could see the piercing chain. The white light scattered, maybe Adolf can really use the power of light magic to smash the chain, but when he rushes out, everything is too late, and countless chains are transmitting the power of the soul. In a few minutes, the figure is It will become a death **** with 100% strength.


    Catherine finally despaired. Since life and death have long been doomed, it is not as strong as it is. As for whether or not Lennon will witness the opportunity to escape as she hoped, it is no longer considered by Catherine.


    Just then, a voice came from the sphere wrapped in Han Jin.


    "Yuan Yuanguang, Haoqi rushing, dry up and down, Yangqi yin..." Han Jin¡¯s voice is very weak, but there is a firm and unshakable taste in his tone: "I am guilty, open!! ¡±


    Suddenly, the Holy Crown City suddenly became bright, and then the skylighted from the city, such as the numerous swords of the top of the sky, the ground up, only pierced the Scorpio in an instant, the haze caused by the soul chain, was Exhausted.


    The world of heaven and earth has become completely different in the blink of an eye. Countless rays of light swayed everything in sight. The dazzling flames leaped in the brick ruins, floating in the sky, playing among the trees. I caressed people and filled every corner.


    Under the cover of Xiaguang, all the scenes have undergone tremendous changes. A tree, grass, and even ants crawling on the ground, and the ruins left by the collapse of the wall, all become exquisite, if all are Gemstones and crystals.


    This is no longer the world that people are familiar with. Even the legendary heavens will never be so beautiful!


    Han Jin spent a few months in the yin and yang dynasty, and finally released all the power.


    Pure yang, then the inch is not long; pure Yin, then the inch does not rise.


    Han Jin¡¯s release is the ¡®pure yang¡¯ decision. Within the scope of the big squad, even if there are millions of psychic collisions, it will be destroyed in the blink of an eye!


    The dazzling flames are everywhere, omnipresent, and finally become a sea of ??oceans. The countless soul chains are rapidly breaking down, disintegrating and smashing under the glory of the flames. Soon, Adolf, Lennon, and Jeddy And the statues of Domini''s Titans are revealed in the encirclement of the soul chain.


    However, after they saw this dazzling world, they all stunned. Of course, their determination was not to be astonished by the beauty of the flames, but because of the pressure in the midst of it. It¡¯s like there are countless invisible eyes in the world condensing them, or warning them, and those gaze sights can penetrate their bodies and penetrate their hearts. No one reminds them, but they It is to know that once you do something, it may trigger a rebound in the whole world.


    Don''t say other people, with Adolf''s strength, don''t dare to move, and stare at the dazzling sky.


    The figure made a painful scream under the impact of the flame, breaking the short silence, his body has become a substance, and it can really make a sound.


    Just like a huge meteorite breaking into the sea, the flame that appeared quiet in the past moment boiled in the roar of the figure, and countless rays of light fell from the sky, rose from the ground, and squeezed from all sides.


    The figure ran forward in front of the sly footsteps, but his posture was very weird, like a child who had just learned to walk, stumbled, and could be planted every moment.


    This should be a subconscious reaction. Han Jin¡¯s yin and yang demise has become a boundless sea of ??light. At his speed, running for an hour may not be able to run.


    No matter where the silhouette goes, it is always the center of the thousands of rays of the sun. His body is constantly cracking, but he does not seem to have muscles and bones. From the crack of the skin, he can only see the road. Deep bottomless darkness.


    Han Jin slowly lifted a long knife and stared at the wolf-stricken figure. No ghosts could survive in the pure Yang array. How to change to Harley, maybe it would disappear in an instant, and the guy can stick to it now. It has exceeded his expectations.


    In the next moment, Han Jin has released the curse of the shrinking man, appearing on the side of the figure, scorning the sound from the Korean import: "Öïа!" In the sound of the drink, Han Jin has waved a long knife, like lightning Look at the chest of the figure.


    In the experience of Han Jin, this will not give a drink, it can only remind the enemy, but his light drink can drive the power of pure Yang, the long knife that has become radiant is a proof.


    The figure seemed to be invisible and could not be heard. It was still running forward, as if his vision and hearing were not from here, but in another place that was out of reach. Perhaps, the pure Yang dynasty released by Han Jin cut off all the ties, or that the power of the **** of death, Hamas, could not let his sight penetrate this piece of glory.


    Boom... Han Jin¡¯s long knife is in the chest of the figure, the figure once again screams and screams, and the figure flies out like a cannonball, flying more than a hundred meters away, and squatting again. On the ground, the long knife left a wound that was several inches deep on his chest. However, he did not seem to care about the injury and immediately struggled to get up.


    Han Jin¡¯s eyes flashed a bit, and Tiandao could cut off the scythe of the abyss, but couldn¡¯t open the guy¡¯s body, which gave him an incredible feeling.


    "Öïа!" Han Jin appeared again next to the figure, the long knife in his hand fell unrelentingly between the other''s neck.


    The figure had just climbed up, and it flew out like a stiff stick. There was also a deep wound between the necks. However, there was no bloodshed inside, and only the black and white spewed out, as if there was something. Burning.


    "Öïа!" Han Jin¡¯s third knife fell on the cheek of the figure, and the wound stretched from the left forehead to the right.


    At this time, Adolf and others have become accustomed to withstand the pressure of the big array, they know that this is the magic array set by Han Jin, will not hurt them.


    Jedice tried to release the floating technique. Seeing that the magic was not affected, he flew directly to the vicinity of the battle group and landed next to Adolf.


    "Jedice, this is their battle, don''t disturb them." Adolf said softly.


    Jedice almost laughed, and now everyone can see that Hanjin has taken advantage of it. Of course, there is no need to help. At the beginning, your old man screamed and rushed to the front, and forgot in the blink of an eye?


    "I don''t know how long the magical array of Raphael''s adults can last, we..." Jeddy deliberately stopped talking.


    "You don''t understand." Adolf said faintly, he did not want to pay attention to Jeddis, the twilight battle has already begun, this is the battle between God and God! Of course, Adolf, who is victorious, will have the meaning of thinking about fighting. If the sandbags that are beaten are replaced by Hanjin, he will not care so much.


    ¡°Öïа!¡± ¡°Öïа!!¡± Han Jin¡¯s drink is getting louder and louder, and there is even a kind of momentum to drink the broken mountains and rivers, and every time the drink is swaying in the air, it seems to have resonated with the whole world. The remaining sounds are not exhausted, and the sound is renewed. The figure was bombarded again and again, and there were dozens of deep wounds on his body, especially his neck, which was almost cut in two-thirds. Han Jin hit the same knife for several consecutive knives. Wounds, if not by instinct to protect the neck with both arms, it is estimated that the head has been cut off.


    Han Jin took a deep breath. This time he did not release the momentary movement and walked slowly toward the other side. At this moment, Zhou and his body have been covered by Xiaguang, if they come out of the fairyland!


    The figure still did not notice the presence of Han Jin. His hands were held by his ears, squatting and swaying forward, but he did not know that Han Jin was standing there waiting for him.


    "Öïа!!" Han Jin suddenly screamed, the long knife swept out and once again slammed into the other''s neck.


    The right arm of the figure was broken, and the knife was cut into the wound between the necks. The next moment, he flew straight out and landed more than fifty meters away, waiting for him to wobble again. There was only a little flesh and blood between the necks. The injury was too serious. His head lost support and hung upside down and hanged on his chest.


    A thick black smoke sprang from his neck, and then the black smoke disappeared without a trace in the burning of the fireworks. After seven or eight steps, the figure finally exhausted all the power. One fell to the ground, and then, a scream of tens of thousands of souls responded, and the figure slowly fell down.

 Chapter 550： Milestone transmission array

    The fifth and fifth chapters of the landmark transmission array


    A body that is only slightly taller than ordinary humans has turned into an active volcano. A black and thick smoke has been transpiration from the body. However, under the washing of Xiaguang, the smoke only rises. A few meters away, it will be completely dispelled by the flame, and disappeared without a trace.


    I don''t know how long it took, and as the figure completely dissipated, the ray of sunshine that filled the whole world gradually faded, and the world became real again.


    Han Jin slowly exhaled a long breath. The efforts in the past few months have finally been in vain. There is no yin and yang Da Yan to kill, I am afraid that everyone can not leave here alive today. Speaking of it, I really want to thank Catherine. Without her threat, Han Jin still couldn¡¯t think of setting up a yin and yang squad. Without her reminder, Han Jin could not make a decision in time. The situation at that time was too critical. Even if Hanjin slows down for a little while, it will be a completely different ending.


    Thinking of this, Han Jin turned to look at Catherine, just in time with Catherine''s complicated eyes. Han Jin smiled friendlyly and then stepped forward to the position where Jedith and Adolf were.


    In Han Jin¡¯s eyes, it¡¯s not surprising that the yin and yang Da Yan¡¯s scenes are dazzling. If the Yuan is enough, he can support him to play the next week¡¯s starry squad, or the legendary smashing of the world¡¯s evil spirits. Maybe he will be a lot easier.


    However, everyone else has been greatly shocked. Han Jin¡¯s gestures can change the magic of the heavens and the earth. It can¡¯t be called magic. It can be described by miracles.


    Catherine looked at Han Jin slyly, and she couldn¡¯t tell what it was. Although Han Jin¡¯s strength had already attracted her enough attention, she only paid attention to it. She completely expected that it was only a few months. The young man¡¯s body has undergone earth-shaking changes. No one in the scene knows more about the existence of the figure than Catherine. The demise of the **** of death, Hamas¡¯ projection in this world, is that... disappeared? !


    At the moment of death and death, with an extremely keen instinct, she believes that since Hanjin¡¯s magical array can be banned even by her Catherine, it should also pose a threat to the dead **** Hamas, so she will pin her hopes on Han. Into the body, but when the things in hope really happened, her mood became very complicated.


    why? The strength of this young man is obviously not as good as himself, but the magic that he released is not even able to withstand the division of God? Even if the face of the angel Alpha himself has never stepped back, can you look at this young man, but there will be a feeling of fear in his heart? Who is he? !


    Han Jin¡¯s image has undergone earth-shaking changes in the eyes of Catherine. Before that, Han Jin¡¯s only use for Catherine was that he could help solve the seal in Lennon¡¯s body, because Lennon would appear in Catherine. Here, otherwise, how can Catherine''s heart be able to put a holy city in the heart.


    Now Catherine has every reason to suspect that Han Jin is deliberately unable to solve the seal of Lennon. Imagine a powerful existence that even the death of God can be defeated. Is it a small seal that can be hard to live with? The right angel Alpha is powerful, but it cannot be compared with the real god.


    At this time, Lennon floated to the side of Catherine and asked with concern. "How are you?"


    "I''m fine." Catherine glanced at Lennon, slowly shook her head, and turned her gaze to Han Jin. Her heart was in doubt. In her opinion, everything that Han Jin had to do should have its own Deeply, as for why he refused to unblock Lennon, no matter what Catherine thought, he could not think of the reason.


    Han Jin naturally didn''t know that his image in Catherine''s heart had been greatly upgraded. A simple thing was complicated by the fallen angel. He smiled and stood in front of Jedice. After careful observation, he nodded his head. Said, "Fortunately, we are still fairly timely."


    Jedisi was pale, but it looked good and said with a smile. "Adult, I know that you can come back, I am not so desperate."


    Han Jin was dumbfounded and was trying to speak. He found that Adolf didn¡¯t know when he ran from the opposite side to himself. He looked serious and his body was quite straight. He stood there like a javelin, and his eyes were filled with fanaticism, respect and even smallness. The child can see that he can''t help but have some headaches. He doesn''t know what to say to Adolf. After thinking about it, he simply doesn''t talk, so let him misunderstand it.


    There was a crisp tweet in the sky, and the baby''s figure flew from a distance. Before it flew near the ground, Elena released the floating technique and flew to Hanjin.


    The baby snorted and quickly chased it up, but its expression looked a bit frustrating.


    The nervous up and down looked at Han Jin. When I saw Han Jin, there was nothing. Yalina was relieved and turned her head and gave her a look.


    The baby immediately moved a few steps to the side, a pair of scared look, but also raised the wings to block in front of them, from time to time carefully observed the expression of Yalina from the gap.


    "What''s wrong?" Han Jin asked a little funny, how did the undead bird, who was not afraid of this day, become a sneaky look? It looks like a child who has done something bad.


    "It''s not it!" said Yalena angrily. "I know running! I didn''t help at all, if something happened to you..." When I heard that Yalina''s voice was sobbing.


    "Okay, you see me, this is not very good." Han Jin quickly advised, "The monster is really very powerful, the baby is afraid of normal, it is still small."


    Han Jin¡¯s voice just fell, and the baby immediately moved over and took a small step and smacked it on the back of Yalina. It turned out that the baby actually understood Han Jin¡¯s words and really understood it!


    Yalena slammed the baby a few more eyes. In the end, it was really itchy by the baby. She didn¡¯t hold back and laughed. When the baby saw the effect, the more it started, the more it became a big one. .


    "It''s amazing? It''s awesome." Jeddy said on the side, carefully looking at Han Jin, "You really don''t know?"


    Han Jinyi, "What do you know?"


    As soon as this sentence is spoken, everyone¡¯s eyes on Hanjin have become a bit strange.


    This time, even Adolf couldn¡¯t help it. "Adults, the soul chain is the magic that only the gods can release."


    Han Jin opened his mouth and looked unmoving. His heart was shocked. What I just killed was God? However, it should be impossible to think about it. The yin and yang dynasty killing power is ok, but it is exaggerated to say that it can destroy the gods. You can look at the expressions of people around you. They are all you should know. Time does not know what to say.


    "Lord Rafael, I really can''t see you more and more." Catherine and Lennon came over. "Are you taking care of something? Oh... the one who can make the **** of death fall, even Don''t know the soul chain?"


    It turned out to be a avatar... Han Jin suddenly realized that it was impossible to reach the level of yin and yang, and under the teaching of Solomon, he was very clear about the power of the gods in this world, and the other world¡¯s comprehension. The standard division, the death of Hamas should be equivalent to a big Luo Xianjun, even higher, Yin and Yang Da Yan can fight against the immortal, but want to kill a fairy, it is purely a dream.


    But what does it take to eliminate a real god? Han Jin almost asked Katherine how the strength of the avatar compares with the deity. After thinking about it, I still forget it. I really ask for an exit. It is not surprising that these people look at their own eyes.


    Han Jin coughed and pretended not to hear Catherine''s words and asked Jedisi, "How about our casualties?"


    Jedisi sighed. "The casualties are not very big, but... the magic crystal reserves you left are almost exhausted."


    "Let''s go, take a look." Han Jin said that regardless of the reaction of others, he went straight to the Holy City.


    Jedice and Adolf looked at each other and they didn''t talk. They followed Han Jin.


    Catherine was silent for a while, and suddenly she smiled inexplicably. She pulled the Lennon around her and followed the past.


    The sights in the city are so horrific that there are ruins and rubble everywhere, and the bodies are intertwined, but most of the bodies are **** dogs and minotaurs.


    Katherine''s earth-shattering blow destroyed a large wall, and the broken bricks covered the fighting that had happened here, but the black-red liquid flowing from the cracks proved the tragic level at that time.


    When passing through the city wall, all the people on the side of the Sacred Crown City group looked at Catherine at the same time. The reason is that there is no such thing as him. It is too fierce... I want to know that it is made of rough stone, so you are just like this. Destroyed?


    The original creator, Catherine, was unaware, and then she walked over and did not look at the eyes of others.


    At this time, Guevara came over from the city, and he did not participate in the battle of the **** level outside the city. It was more than enough to clean up the **** dogs and minotaurs who broke into the city.


    Han Jin smiled and greeted him. He always had a special feeling for this old man.


    "Are you alright?" Han Jin stood in front of Guevara and looked at the gray corner of the old man. He had a lot of words to say, but in the end he only asked so gently.


    "Well, what''s wrong with me!" Guevara laughed and patted Han Jin''s shoulder. "You are also very good, really, Raphael, you are very good!"


    Someone has already reported the battle outside the city to Guevara. The soul chain is such a horrible magic. Guevara naturally does not know anything like Han Jin. The young man in front of him has already stood in the company. He also had to look up to the height, and defeated the death gods in a moment. This incident had a great impact on Guevara. He wanted to laugh at the sky, but even that would not be enough to vent his inner excitement.


    This war, if only on the results, Han Jin has stood at the top of the world, even the glory of the glory of the glory of Donald Donald Nicholas also eclipsed.


    What else can make Guevara more comfortable than this? There is no more. In the past few years, Hanjin has grown a little bit and grew a little bit. All this happened under the watchful eye of Guevara. For the first time, Guevara hopes that she can live for a few more years and live to see the moment when Han Jingong is successful.


    Jeddy suddenly pointed to the sky with amazement. "What is the space transfer array?"


    Everyone looked along Jedice''s fingers, and the round mirror made up of white ochre in the sky still hovered there quietly.


    "This is the magic array we sent." Han Jin replied, some strange Jedish tone.


    "I know it''s a magical array!" Jedice was a little excited. "But why doesn''t it disappear?!"


    After listening to Jedice''s words, Catherine looked up and couldn''t help but start to wonder. There is nothing to transmit the magical array. As long as there is enough magic crystal and time, it can be done, but the problem is that the time for transmitting the magic array is generally In ten to ten minutes, and now it has been so long, the magical array of light has not disappeared, which is somewhat unreasonable.


    "Oh, this is the masterpiece of Mr. Green." Speaking of this transfer magic array, Han Jin¡¯s mood is very comfortable. With this, he can freely shuttle between battlefields, no longer have to worry about where the danger is. And I have no time to rush to go.


    ¡°Geng Green?¡± Jeddy snorted and smiled. ¡°No wonder, this guy always gives us some unexpected surprises.¡±


    "How long does this magical array last?" Guevara''s attention was also drawn.


    "That would have to look at the situation." Han Jin said a little, and said slowly.


    "What?" Jedice and Guevara asked in unison, this is too important, the longer the magic array lasts, the greater the utility.


    Even Catherine and Lennon are no longer talking, and they are looking at this side, they are also very curious.


    Han Jin looked at everyone''s expression and couldn''t help but smile. "If no one is ruined, then you can always use it, or the Ares will turn the transmission magic array off."


    "what?"


    "what?!"


    The exclamations began, and even the silent Lennon could not help but join the ranks of everyone.


    "Mr. Green has seen the enlightenment of the abyss race after the Hell''s Gate set up in the Freedom of the Commons, and then made changes to the regular transmission magic array." Han Jin''s reaction to everyone is not unexpected, in this magic When the array was successful, Geng Green said with confidence that this is definitely a milestone achievement of human space magic.


    "Wait!" Guevara took Han Jin, "There is a door to **** in the Freedom Federation?!"


    "Well." Han Jin nodded. "Otherwise, we have already dealt with the matter over there."


    Guevara frowned, the door to hell? That means that the abyss army can continue to step on the ground from there, and he even dared not imagine what kind of scene would be.


    "It doesn''t matter." Han Jin said with a smile. "If we didn''t know that Prince Johnson was going to attack the Holy City, I had to come back. It is estimated that we have removed the **** door."


    ¡°It¡¯s not that simple.¡± Guevara shook his head slowly, then looked at Han Jin deeply. He knew very well that the purpose of the Great Devil Donald¡¯s establishment of Hell¡¯s Gate could not be used to transport those **** dogs. Minotaur, there will definitely be some heavyweight characters appearing there.


    Catherine muttered to herself: "It seems that Donald''s situation is not good..."


    Catherine has every reason to say this. Just look at Donald¡¯s sending his brother, Prince Johnson, to the unseen city of the Holy City. It shows that on the battlefield of the Freedom Federation, the abyss race did not take advantage of it.


    Under the Battle of the Holy Crown, Johnson and his dozen abyss and devils are completely destroyed. I believe that it is definitely an unbearable blow to Donald. At this moment, Catherine does not know that several of Donald¡¯s sons have all died in Han. If she knows, then she will say it in a very positive tone.


    "That is to say, can you send back through this magic array at any time?" Guevara asked.


    "It''s not just that." Han Jin smiled and blinked.


    "What else?" Guevara and Jedice were both stunned.


    "And, this transfer magic array has the ability to transmit in both directions." Yalena smiled, as a big magician, she is more clear than Han Jin, where the most exciting changes are: "If you are willing, you can Feel free to visit the Freewealth."


    "Miss Elena, are you sure you are not kidding?" Jedis, who has always been gentle, has widened his eyes. The two-way magic transfer array is not unusual, but the same magic transfer array must be set on the other side. A magic transfer array has the ability to transmit in both directions, which is shocking.


    "Let''s go to the Freedom Federation?" Han Jin smiled.


    After Han Jin¡¯s remarks were finished, all the people present in the audience stayed there except for Han Jin¡¯s return.


    Two-way space magic transfer array! what does this mean? !


    Undoubtedly, if Han Jin said that it is true, then it means that from today on, as long as there is accurate and correct magic coordinates, Han Jin and his army have powerful maneuverability, which can be used anytime and anywhere. Between the various battlefields, facing such a ghostly army, who can stop it?


    Catherine¡¯s expression is once again complicated. Although she is alone, she doesn¡¯t like someone to follow, or she doesn¡¯t bother to use the power of other people, but it doesn¡¯t mean she doesn¡¯t understand a two-way space magic array. The meaning of it.


    As Geng Green said, this is a milestone achievement for mankind.


    "Going to the Freedom Federation?" Jeddy came to interest.


    "Okay." Guevara nodded, and he also agreed with this suggestion.


    "Dominic, you are staying to clean the battlefield." Han Jindao: "Let''s go."

 Chapter 551： Attack signal

    The signal of the attack of the fifty-fifth chapter


    Once annihilated a dozen abyss and big devils, this is a brilliant victory!


    Any creature must follow a fixed rule, and super-order creatures are the same. In all super-level races, except for angels, other creatures must pass through to breed to progeny, and the characteristics of various super-order races are very The big difference, but one thing is the same, they mostly have a very long life.


    From a certain point of view, the laws of nature are fair. Super-order creatures have a long life span, so their ability to reproduce their offspring is much worse. To put it bluntly, if human beings have the same reproductive power as super-order creatures, maybe Mankind has long since perished. In turn, if super-order creatures have the same abilities as humans, then humanity is also dying, and the whole world is already packed with super-order creatures.


    The population base of the demon family is not large, minus half of the female demons, minus the old demons who are aging, unable to withstand fierce battles, and the little devils, so many demon warriors, and the number of abyss devils is more limited. Counting Donald''s children, Han Jin has killed nearly 20 abyss demons before and after, and Nikola is not idle. All the losses are added together. It can be said that Donald has suffered an unimaginable huge amount. Strike.


    How did Donald react, no one knows, anyway, the city of the Holy Crown and the city of Esnoli is a jubilant, and the big men are busy with each other, at least have to mix faces?


    The space transmission array on the Ares was never idle. After a while, Jeddes and Guevara came over. After a while, they went back, because there is still something to be done in the Holy City, and for a moment, Kemalaki, Honduras and Thorn Tiannan have passed, and after a while, they are back, but lack of individuals, Thorn Tiannan disappeared, the tribal patriarchs thought that space transmission problems, Thorn Tiannan lost in In the endless space, it was immediately screaming, and Kemalazi and Honduras did not know where Thorne went to the South. The only certainty was that Thorn Tiannan did not enter the space portal with them. Han Jin heard This incident, hurriedly let Xiannier check it in the past, is screaming, Thorn Tiannan came back and said that he was invited by a person named Hillest to an extremely luxurious bar to be a guest, but also spit. Describe what countless beautiful women, countless fine wines.


    As the saying goes, the tiger brothers and the father and son soldiers, Thorn Tiannan is embarrassed to enjoy a person, so deliberately come back to call friends, the tribal patriarchs are overjoyed, the tension just disappeared instantly, they swarmed, blink of an eye Disappearing in the space transmission array, Kemorazi and Honduras are also curious, not to mention that people who are in contact with Han Jin have more contact and feelings, which is very beneficial to them in the future. They discussed it a bit and stepped into space again. Transfer array.


    Only the increase of Green can not laugh, although the space transmission array does not need to be activated repeatedly, as long as the coordinates of the Holy Crown City are locked, it can always be activated, but as long as someone passes, the magic will be worn out, even though the demon remains in the magic crystal. The extremely pure and huge space element can always be limited. If it goes on, it will take a few days to replace the space magic crystal.


    However, everyone smiled and smiled, and he did not stand up to be a wicked person, but he was silent.


    Harley did not participate in the battle, has been staying in the city of Esnoli, because he is depressed, he must do something, at least let others accompany him to be depressed.


    However, Harley¡¯s status is awkward. He has no right to issue orders and has no right to criticize anyone. Therefore, he naturally turns his attention to the baby.


    "Second brother, not the big brother said to you, how can you do this? Too unsophisticated!" Harley has reached the level of distress: "What the **** are you afraid of? If you are afraid, you should not escape?! You do this, who will be in the future? Still dare to trust you? Who will entrust your life to you?!"


    If you change to normal, Harley dares to train it, the baby has to take Harley''s head out of the pit, but now, the baby, like he really knows his mistake, bows his head and looks very wilting.


    "Harley!" Han Jin called, he was a little distressed baby, in the World of Warcraft he met, the baby is the highest personification, is simply a child who is alive.


    "Master?" Harley rushed over.


    "Okay, it hasn''t been long since it was born, don''t say it anymore." Han Jindao.


    "Oh..." Harley looked back at the baby, his interest was high, and Han Jin¡¯s block was equivalent to pouring a bucket of cold water on his head, which made him feel unwilling.


    At this moment, Dominique¡¯s figure came out of the space transmission array, and swept around and swayed toward Hanjin: ¡°Adult, you still remember, how many abyss devils besieged the Holy City ?"


    Han Jinyi looked back and thought about it for a moment: "There are about thirteen or four, count the Prince of Johnson."


    ¡°Is it thirteen or fourteen?¡± Dominy asked again.


    "It should be fourteen." Elena picked up on one side.


    "That''s weird." Dominique showed an incomprehensible look.


    "how?"


    "We searched back and forth several times on the battlefield." Dominique took a bag from her waist and leaned over to the table: "We found only a dozen space magic crystals."


    Han Jin suddenly remembered, after the death of Prince Johnson''s body, Catherine fully released the attack, and he used the ''town'' word to seal the abyss demon, only he and Yalina killed more than half, left All of them were swept away by the shock wave, and then he focused his attention on the separation of the gods of death, and he did not care about the abyss demons.


    "So... there is one or two abyss demons that have escaped?" Han Jin¡¯s brow wrinkled deeply. If the guess is correct, it should be in the formation of the pure sun, the abyss demon just from the coma. Woke up, when the situation is not good, they quietly fled, and other demons who did not wake up in time have been killed by Chunyang, or they wake up too late, and the injury is too heavy to escape. Speaking of dealing with the abyssal race, the yin and yang squad is not as targeted as the magic of the magic, but it also has a magnificent and terrible lethality.


    "Raphael, let me go and find it?" Elena volunteered.


    "No need." Han Jin slowly shook his head: "After such a long time, he has long fled, or hidden in somewhere, it is difficult for us to catch him."


    "But...the secret of the magical array..." Elena showed an anxious look.


    "No big deal." Han Jindao said: "If they start from today, they will never dare to point their way to the holy crown city, but they will be more favorable to us. Moreover, their understanding is very limited. Even those dead abyss demons will not know. How many."


    "You are sure."


    Han Jin smiled, picked up the bag that Dominie put down, and poured out the space inside the magic crystal. In a crisp collision, twelve crystals close to the transparent and full of light were piled on the table.


    Geng Green was still distressed for the meaningless loss of the space transmission. At first glance, he saw so many magic crystals and immediately walked over, staring at the magic crystal.


    There are still six space magic crystals in Han Jin¡¯s space ring. He saw the face of Geng¡¯s face, and he smiled and smiled. He calculated it, then picked up four pieces and pushed the remaining space magic crystals. Geng Green: "Mr. Green, these are handed over to you."


    "Adult, don''t you also need these magic crystals?" Geng Green glanced, then asked.


    "I have ten of them, and it''s useless to leave the rest. It''s better to be there."


    "Alright." Geng Green did not continue to quit, and his hands and feet were very neat to collect the magic crystal.


    At this moment, Xiannier¡¯s figure came out of the space transmission array. She went to find Thorn Tiannan and found it for a long time before she knew that it was Hilster¡¯s invitation to the night of bliss. Unorganized and undisciplined performance made her very helpless. Of course, at this moment, Thorn Tiannan does not belong to the members of the organization, nor does she belong to her. No way, Xiannier had to marry a few words of Lang Ning. Come back.


    According to the habits of the past, every time a figure is seen coming out of the space transmission array, the brow of Greening will quickly wrinkle up, but now it is looking at Xiannier with a smile. The so-called family has no food. The energy of the array is not much. See also that everyone does not care about the loss. Of course, the increase of Green will be distressed. Now I have just got eight best space magic crystals, which is enough to support the space transmission array for a long time, and where to manage these.


    "Raphael, the guy of Thorne Tiannan was invited to the night of bliss by Hillist." Sinner said.


    "I know, just now Thorn Tiannan is back, and the patriarchs are called away." Han Jin smiled.


    "They..." Siniel was speechless.


    "Hey, they will definitely open their eyes!" Harley smirked.


    "Let''s pull it down." Mo Xinke answered: "The city of Esnoli is much bigger and more affluent than the holy city, not to mention the city of Esnoli is the capital of the Freedom Federation. Have they seen anything?"


    "Adult, we are here... there is really no place like the night of bliss." Bauer smiled bitterly, and both Kemalazi and Honduras were gone. There must be a person who can coordinate with Hanjin. In case of any accident, it is better to respond immediately, and Bauer is of course the best candidate.


    "Are you kidding?"


    "Really, there are only a few small bars." Bauer, then he explained.


    In fact, the social distribution of the city of Esnoli is not much different from that of the Holy City. More than 90% of the wealth is in the hands of those in power, aristocracy and professionals, but the administrative facilities of the city of Esnoli The key is the House of Lords. The representatives of the House of Lords are all aristocrats. Every three years, there will be a round of elimination. Eleven of them will be kicked out, just like another world of sports. Like the league, then the new nobility is chosen to make up the vacancy, and the power to eliminate who and retain who is in the hands of the civilians, the civilians always choose the most mean, savvy, the worst representative of the wind, just because they have mastered Part of the rights, so for the civilians alone, the life of the free federation is far superior to other places.


    The days when they are kicked out of the power center can be uncomfortable. They can only rely on land rent to live a hard life, and since you are kicked out, it means that the civilians are the most disgusting and hate you, and the consuls and other representatives of the House will never marry. On the one hand, you can erect your own glorious image, and on the other hand, you can divide the wealth of those who have lost their aristocracy.


    The battle between the nobles is often the result of your life and death. In stark contrast, the civilians are happy to live.


    In the midst of the catastrophe and chaos, the delegates are more like disaster relief, donation of money, and donation of things. In order to buy people''s hearts, donating more and losing a lot is nothing. Keeping your position can be recovered again. Donate It¡¯s less irritating, let¡¯s not say that the donation can¡¯t be recovered, and the original wealth may belong to others with the loss.


    In this case, the aristocrats will always avoid two types of business, the first is food, the price of food is set low, no money, high, the position can not be saved, the disaster, the situation is even more miserable People do donate money and donations when they do other business. Do you hoard so much food and dare not let them out? There is also a bar that symbolizes debauchery with a woman. The Freedom Federation has a saying that is very popular. A person who is not loyal to his wife can never be loyal to his country and his own people. The nobles are doing everything possible. Express your own glory and cleanliness, let them go to the bar? That is simply a murder! In the unlikely event that the hostile aristocrats revealed that they had only one dead end, without the support of the powerful and the nobility, the business could not be made bigger, which formed a very strange sight, small service in the city of Esnopoli. Places can be seen everywhere, but no one is large. Desmark, the lord of the Holy City, has built a group-sized giant entertainment city, which is an incredible thing for the free federation.


    Of course, there must be a very secret place for the nobles to play, but Bauer does not need to speak out, and the scale of the place will not be much, and can not be compared with the night of bliss.


    Everyone who was heard by Bauer was stunned. They couldn¡¯t understand how the civilians would decide the fate of the nobles. If so, what is the significance of the hard work of the nobles and the hard work of the professionals? Once you can''t get the approval of the civilians, you will suffer the abandonment of society!


    "Adult, it seems... Freedom of the Union and we have too many places that don''t match. We have to pay attention to some things in the future, so as not to cause contradictions..." Zeng Qing sees Han Jin without paying attention to himself, as if sitting there in a daze, The sound has improved slightly: "Adult? What are you thinking?"


    "Nothing." Han Jin looked up and smiled. Perhaps, among the strong men of the Holy City, he was the only one who could understand the Freedom of the Union.


    *****


    In the following period of time, the situation appeared very calm. The flame tyrant Longkor was obviously afraid of Han Jin. The spirits of the evil spirits were always near the gates of Hell, and they did not attack the city of Esnoli. .


    Both the offensive and defensive sides changed their roles. Thorn Tiannan often sent a dragon knight to detect the situation of the gates of hell. The enemy did not attack. The ground races must of course take the initiative, and they could not consume it.


    Kemorazi and Honduras fully support Thorn''s plan. The existence of the Gate of Hell is a spur that inserts into the free federal throat and must be unplugged. Otherwise, it will always face the threat of the abyss race.


    Thorn Tiannan also used facts to prove that he is not a person who is consistent in words and deeds. In his speech, he always gives people the impression of being a big leaf. In action, he is very cautious. The dragon dragon who sent a dragon will never exceed ten. It is not that the Flying Dragon Knight is being strangled, but does not want to cause the enemy to doubt. Hundreds of dragon dragon knights are constantly swimming around the gates of hell. It is undoubtedly telling the other side, you have to be careful, we are ready to start the attack, and now we are trying to detect your layout!


    According to the information returned by the Dragon Knight, the tyrant of the tyrant Longol was not wasted time. Several large and small peaks and hills near the gates of Hell were dug up tens of thousands of individual Tibetan soldiers. If you hide inside the evil eye, the range of up to a kilometer can form a fire net covering the sky and the earth. Any creature close to it will suffer an unimaginable blow, and the dragon knights feel that hell. The magical fluctuations near the door were very strong, and a large number of evil spirits were seen. Obviously, the flame tyrant Longkol got support, and a large number of magic arrays were set up near the Hell Gate to prepare for the counterattack of the Freedom Federation and the Tribal League.


    Really fighting, it must be a bad thing, Thorn Tiannan racked his brains for this, but Han Jin¡¯s response was somewhat cold, and Han Jin himself was hiding in the magic laboratory for a few days, rarely When it appeared, it made Kemorazi and Honduras feel a headache. They knew that without Hanjin¡¯s cooperation, the subtle plan would be a waste of talk.


    On this day, Han Jin was meditating in the magic laboratory. Harley¡¯s cry awoke him: ¡°Master...Master...¡±


    "What?" Han Jin asked with some dissatisfaction.


    "Master, the dragon knight Dick is coming again, he asked me to give this letter to you." Harley said carefully outside the magic lab.


    "Come in." Han Jin paused: "Where is the other person?"


    "Talk to the people in Kemalazi in the city hall."


    "What about the letter?"


    "Here." Harley hurriedly handed over a letter.


    Han Jin took the letter and tore it open. It was not so much a letter. It was better to say that it was a note. There was no greeting, no chill, there was only one line of flying characters, just two sentences: I changed The idea is that this is our battle.


    A smile smiled on Hanjin¡¯s mouth. When he first learned about Nikola¡¯s plan, he made a decision. Although Adolf and Zenglin were also very interested in Nikola¡¯s plan, it¡¯s really On that day, he would not let Adolf and Geng Green participate.

 Chapter 552： Goal: The Gate of Hell

    Chapter 55: Goal: The Gate of Hell


    Since receiving the letter from Nikolay, Han Jin has never appeared before, so that even Guevara and Jeddis have been somewhat unsettled, urging Harley to ask what is going on. However, the magic laboratory at this time has been completely closed by Han Jin, and even Harley cannot enter.


    Also anxious is Catherine, the hidden seal in Lennon is always a spike in her heart, and the key to breaking the seal seems to be only available from Hanjin, but the party Lennon does not care much. For him, seeing Catherine again is the biggest gift, and the rest is not important.


    After learning that Harley couldn¡¯t get into the room, Sunil and Yalena gave up worrying, and anyway, Han Jin would not have problems in his magic lab. There is nothing to do. Most of the time spent on the next two people is used to study the new sacred devices.


    In the magic laboratory, Han Jin¡¯s five hearts are hung in the sky, hovering over the holy crystal. With the power of the Holy Crystal, the space elements contained in the ten space magic crystals have already been extracted, and they have become looming in the air. In the fog zone, every time Hanjin inhales, the fog band will slowly curl up into the body of Hanjin, and every time Hanjin exhales, the fog band will be centered on Hanjin, spreading slowly around, and smashing. The starlight was also covered by the fog. When Han Jin exhaled to the extreme, he would temporarily stop breathing, and the diffuse fog band would stop with Hanjin and turn into a thick black, including Han Jin and Sheng. Crystal, and the entire magic laboratory, disappeared, it seems that there has never been the same, then Hanjin will start to inhale, the fog band will once again show up, continue to huddle in his body, condense into a tiny tiny micro point .


    Han Jin is refining the mustard with space elements. This is an extremely dangerous method. If a breathing cycle is equal to forging once, the whole process needs to be forged for forty-eight thousand times. In the meantime, it must not be interrupted or beaten. Chaos, if anyone rushes in at this time to interfere with Hanjin, it will have disastrous consequences.


    Han Jin maintains a very regular breathing rhythm. It takes about three seconds for one breath, three seconds for one inhalation, and four seconds for a stop. This counts down and completes four thousand eight thousand times of quenching. It takes six days. time.


    For a full six days, keep a single heart, you can imagine how powerful a strong mind to back up!


    When Hanjin stepped on the deck and appeared again in front of everyone, it has been eight days. However, Han Jin is not only exhausted, but rather more radiant.


    Han Jin¡¯s figure just appeared, and everyone¡¯s eyes were immediately concentrated on him. Of course, friends knew that Han Jin was retreating for the upcoming war. They tried to find the change of Han Jin.


    Han Jin glanced around and found that the people on the deck today were very special. Not only Guevara and Jeddis were there, but even Thornton, who was in the holy city, sat there.


    "I said, you will never miss the opportunity." Guevara smiled: "Raphael, when are you going to leave?"


    Han Jin went to Guevara and sat down: "Today, I still have something to deal with."


    "Go away today?" Guevara was surprised.


    "Yeah, I would rather not be late sooner, otherwise Nikolay should think that I have a false name." Han Jin said with a smile.


    Everyone laughed. At this time, Adolf walked out slowly from the crowd and walked straight to Han Jin, standing there quietly.


    Seeing this scene, Jedice couldn''t help but sigh in her heart. Even when the Pope was still alive, Adolf never made a behavior like this. Your old man also gave me this Pope a little face. what¡­¡­


    However, in the eyes of others, Adolf¡¯s doing everything is understandable. If Hanjin needs it, they will not hesitate to stand behind Han Jin like Adolf, and let the **** of death be completely degraded. Qualifications are respected accordingly.


    ¡°Who are you going to take with you?¡± Guevara asked questions that everyone is concerned about.


    Undoubtedly, Han Jin will face a fierce and unusual battle. The degree of danger is self-evident. However, such a battle is the most desirable thing for the strong.


    Adolf¡¯s figure is quite straighter...


    Catherine slowly stood up from her seat. In this case, Hanjin may not be able to open her request. Even if Hanjin is strong, he cannot command a fallen angel as his subordinate. However, Catherine decided to participate in this battle that did not belong to her, in order to find Han Han to release the seal of Lennon in the future, so that he did not have an excuse for rejection.


    There is no free lunch under the sun. Catherine knows this very well. The seal of the right angel Alpha is not likely to be easily cracked. Even if it is as strong as Hanjin, I believe it will take a lot of effort, so what does Catherine need to do now? To increase your weight in Hanjin¡¯s heart.


    Han Jin looked at Catherine''s expression and thought about Adolf behind him. He couldn''t help but have some headaches. After he had been indulged for a long time, he said with a word, "I am afraid that I will not come back in a short time, in order to ensure this. Safety, there must be sufficient defensive power."


    "So, I plan to go by myself." Han Jin continued, the voice just fell, and the scene suddenly became silent.


    "You mean..." A moment later, Guevara was awake from the surprise, her expression was a bit confused, and she was somewhat worried.


    "Oh, since Nikolay dares to take risks alone, what am I afraid of? Others can''t guarantee that when they talk about escape, I am afraid that everyone in the room can''t compare with me?" Han Jin said with a smile.


    "Nikola is not saying that he will lead a dragon knight squad to join you?"


    "He changed his mind."


    Although everyone knows that Han Jin is telling the truth, no one can accept this result, especially Adolf. The old face of the ravine has a rare expression of excitement.


    "Adult!" Adolf was very reluctant, staring at Han Jin.


    Catherine also spoke. "Lord Rafael, you don''t seem to realize one thing. No one here is more familiar with the abyss world than I am."


    Han Jin sighed. "To tell the truth, I don''t want to go by myself, but if Donald sends another demon squad? And... our enemies are not just abyss races, maybe this is the trap that Nikolay has set for me. Have you ever thought about it, if we are all gone, Nikolay and Dragon City, Long Tian sent a strong attack on us, what is the result?"


    Adolf was silent for a while, and finally did not speak. Although Jedice''s overlapping magic power was huge, it was a pure magician. It was a little weaker than Adolf. In the face of Johnson''s opponents, the danger was too great.


    Han Jin¡¯s words made it impossible for Catherine to refute. Adolf could only cause damage to the abyss, but if the devil escaped, Adolf would have no way. Among all the people on the deck, there is the ability to kill the devil, except for Hanjin, only Catherine can do this.


    "Here, please, please." Han Jin slowly stood up and said solemnly.


    Another short silence, Adolf said with some unwillingness, "Do not worry, adults."


    Although Catherine was disappointed, she could only accept the facts. She suddenly hoped that there would be a devil to attack, so it would be easier to ask for help from Hanjin in the future.


    What Katherine didn¡¯t know was that Han Jin did not release the seal for Lennon because of what was unreasonable. Instead, he used Han Jin¡¯s current strength and really did nothing about the seal.


    Say goodbye to the crowd on the deck, and comforted a pair of red-eyed Yalena and Xiannier. Hanjin recruited Tiandao to rush out of the Ares, and set aside a purple awn in the air, stepping on the unknown battlefield. .


    At the same time, the flame tyrant Longkor was sitting near the gate of Hell, and the slowly flowing magma radiated a golden-red flame. The hot heat caused the surrounding air and the surrounding scene to become distorted. stand up.


    With Longkol as the center, there are busy scenes in the area of ??dozens of miles. The construction of the magic array is nearing the end, and Donald¡¯s order is very simple, to keep the door to hell! This behemoth, which has been built with enormous manpower and material resources, is the key to the abyss race on the ground, and there must be no mistakes.


    Although Longkor did not dare to take the initiative to attack the city of Esnoli, he was completely confident that he could resist the human army by virtue of the surrounding terrain and a large number of magical arrays. I believe that Rafael would not dare to ignore the attack of the flame tyrant even if he rushed here. Forcibly destroying the gates of hell, it is no different from suicide.


    *****


    For half a day, Han Jin has approached the defense zone of the abyss army, his body suddenly turned and fluttered on the ground.


    At the same time as Han Jin¡¯s whereabouts, a figure jumped out of the nearby woods, and a few flashes, waiting for it first.


    "Wait a long time for me?" Han Jin said softly.


    "It¡¯s been almost six days." Leonardo replied with respect and respect.


    "Six days? It seems that your efficiency is beyond my imagination."


    "Adult, everything you want is here." Leonardo smiled and handed over a dark gray big scorpion: "I haven''t been idle for a few days, and I have written down all that I can think of." ¡±


    "Thank you." Han Jin said as he took the donkey.


    "Adult, you are too polite, this is what I should do." Leonardo''s answer was very standard, very formula, and then he hesitated: "Adult, you really decided?"


    "Ok."


    After a few moments, Leonardo sighed: "Adult, I have to say, you have the courage of the world! In my impression, there is never a strong man dare..."


    ¡°The world is unparalleled?¡± Han Jin smiled and interrupted Leonardo¡¯s tout: ¡°You are wrong, I have a companion.¡±


    Leonardo sneaked and tried to ask: "Adult, what are you talking about... Nikolay?"


    Han Jin did not answer, slowly opened the scorpion, took out the contents and carefully read and remembered.


    Leonardo''s interest closed his mouth. He only spoke when Han Jin asked him something. More often, he just stood quietly.


    The sun slowly sinks into the horizon, and the bleak night can''t affect Hanjin''s vision. He is still reading and remembering, time is passing fast, and unconsciously, the sun rises from the other direction.


    When the sun shone, Han Jin slowly closed the book, re-entered the scorpion, then put the scorpion into his space ring, looked up and greeted the sun.


    "Adults, is sunshine the most beautiful scene for all ground races?" Leonardo laughed. "Do you look at it every day?"


    "Do you not think that today''s sunshine is special?" Han Jindao.


    "Special?" Leonardo was deceived. He looked up and looked at it for a long time. He didn''t see anything special. Fortunately, he had the blood of Black Dragon. Otherwise, he would look at the sun for so long. His eyes might appear. problem.


    "Okay, come here." Han Jin smiled, the rising sun was Nikola and his agreed attack signal, Leonardo certainly could not know: "Leonardo, you better Find a place to hide for a while, wait for me to come back."


    "Yes, adults." Leonardo whispered.


    When the sun rose, the flame tyrant Longkol patrolled the line of defense as usual. Suddenly, he saw the **** dogs outside the distance began to swell, an unpredictable foreboding in the heart of Longkol.


    I haven''t waited for Longkor to stand up and see what happened. A purple mang is already appearing in the sky.


    At this time, all the abyss fighters stopped their movements and looked up at the sky. The evil eyes and the Medusas immediately hid in the bunker and prepared for the volley, while the Minotaur and the Longhorn Ghosts As the movement of Zimang quickly gathered in the direction of the gates of Hell, there were also some evil spirits in between.


    When Longkol saw that only Han Jin was alone, he couldn¡¯t help but anger to the extreme. This is simply downright contempt! Does that guy really think that he can destroy the gates of **** by himself? !


    You will pay for the behavior of today! Longkol said in his heart, his eyes staring at Han Jin, and the burning flame on his body became more and more fierce.


    Han Jin¡¯s figure is getting closer and closer, and all the **** warriors are watching the purple mang in the sky nervously. For them, the existence of Han Jin is not just a human being, it is more like a reminder. Spell.


    Han Jin¡¯s speed is very fast, and the distance between Hell¡¯s Gate is only a few kilometers away.


    A Tauren Chieftain screamed, and the giant axe in his hand was thrown out, and the cold axe blade rolled in the air, as if it was the horn of the attack, and countless lights were on the nearby peaks. Flashing, the light red light gathered from all directions to Hanjin, weaving into a huge giant net, illuminating the entire sky. By contrast, Han Jin, who is in the center of the net, looks a little thin.


    Han Jin¡¯s figure has disappeared from the air, and he has escaped the deadly rays just right. The next moment, he has appeared on the ground, and Tiandao turned into a long knife, which was put back in his hand.


    A whip suddenly tore the air, appearing from the dust of the sky, and drawing a strange arc at an incredible speed to Hanjin''s throat.


    This level of attack naturally can''t help Han Jin, Han Jin''s finger gently flicks, the action seems to be slow, but it just happens to collide with the whip of the whistling, the whip seems to be a long snake that has lost strength. After shaking for a moment, it fell softly on the ground.


    Han Jin¡¯s long knife and purple awning rushed out, and there was a scream in the dust. A tall red figure stumbled in front of Han Jin, and he still had a long whip in his hand, but he never had The force launched an attack. Han Jin almost cut him into two pieces. A lot of blood was coming out from his chest and abdomen. However, the red figure still did not fall down, still holding a pair of blood red eyes. Staring at Han Jin.


    Is this evil spirit? Han Jin is somewhat amazed at the vitality of the evil spirits, but this is only a trivial matter. Han Jin does not seem to see the other person¡¯s vicious eyes. Shi Shiran¡¯s walk away from the evil spirits, long-cutting, by the way The head of the evil spirit was cut down and ended his pain.


    At this time, the nearby Minotaur and Longhorn evil spirits reacted and snarled and rushed to Hanjin.


    Han Jin¡¯s figure suddenly accelerated, and the heavens in his hand swayed a brilliance of brilliance, and the mourning sounds were everywhere. The toughness of the Minotaur and the Longhorn Ghosts was obviously incomparable to the evil spirits, as long as they were within the scope of the Tiandao attack. They have all been split into two.


    Every time the long knife of the moon is swung, it will bring up a **** rain. Han Jin rushes straight in the direction of the door of **** in the **** rain of this sky, leaving behind a fleshy river.


    The flame tyrant Longkol stood in front of the gates of Hell, watching Han Jin¡¯s unscrupulous slaughter, but he did not dare to move his footsteps. There was nothing to kill a few Minotaurs. The gates of **** must not be lost.


    Longkol can feel that Hanjin¡¯s goal is not the Minotaur and Longhorn evil spirits, nor his own, but the door to **** behind him.


    Han Jin¡¯s speed is too fast. No matter whether it¡¯s a Minotaur or an evil spirit in front of him, he can¡¯t stop his footsteps. It¡¯s just a matter of time. Han Jin will kill the entire battlefield and then Before, it was Long Col''s lava enchantment.


    Han Jin¡¯s long knife in his hand slowly lifted up, pointing to Long Cole, and his mouth showed a meaningful smile.


    At this moment, the peaks and dwarfs near the gates of Hell suddenly lit up, and the reddish rays shone from all directions.


    As long as Han Jin entered the enemy line, the evil eye and Medusa will become furnishings. He is hidden in the mountains and seas, and the unscrupulous killings, evil eyes and Medusa can not lock Hanjin, and can not find a suitable attack angle. The flame tyrant Longkor spent so much energy, scooping hundreds of thousands of individual Tibetan soldiers on the nearby hills, in order to prevent the tragedy from happening again.

 Chapter 553： Convergence

    Chapter 553


    If you wait to see the ray and then dodge, it is as strong as the fallen angel Catherine may also be murdered on the spot, it is inseparable, no one can exceed the light, and Han Jin is very clear that the evil eye releases the power of the group attack, God Read and scan the battlefield''s every move. When it is sensed that a large group of evil eyes are getting some kind of command, and they have raised their tentacles, his figure has been retracted into the ground.


    Numerous rays merged in the place where Hanjin disappeared, and the red light condensed into a white ochre at the center point, and quickly expanded. More than a dozen long-horned evil spirits and minotaurs could not escape, and they were swallowed by the light. It was gone without a trace, leaving only a slight snoring, and then there was a scorching smell.


    Han Jin rose from another place, and his long knife was on display. The silky streamer cut off several long-horned evil spirits around him, and his sight was still condensed on the flame tyrant Longol, as if he was provocative.


    In the usual time, Longkor rushed up and thundered, but after a while, Longkol took a deep breath and suppressed the anger in his heart, screaming with his eyes burning with flames. Han Jin, finally did not take the initiative to launch an attack.


    The only unusual thing is that the lava ground at the foot of Longkol burned more and more, just like Long Cole¡¯s mood at the moment.


    Han Jin smiled and his figure suddenly rose from the ground. The long knife of the moon took a forward-looking momentum and took the power of Wan Hao to kneel down to Long Col. His snoring sounded like a thunderous thunder: "Long Col !!"


    More than a dozen evil spirits roared in front of Longkol, and at the same time, the lava ground suddenly cracked through countless mouths, and each crack was sprayed with hot red magma. It was like a hollow flame that was drilled out of the air.


    Longkol roared angrily, the burning fireworks were bright to the extent of the glare, and the temperature around him suddenly rose. As long as he was not afraid of hurting in this lava enchantment, Longkor had made up his mind. Step back, even if you are broken into pieces, you have to leave something on Hanjin.


    This is indeed the case. If Han Jin really does not care about it, it will certainly cause some damage to Longkor, but he will never feel better. Aside from the temperature in the lava enchantment that is enough to melt the steel, Longko The power of the company itself cannot be ignored.


    However, what happened to everyone expected, Han Jin¡¯s rushing shape suddenly disappeared, and when it appeared again, it was already behind Long Cole.


    In other words, Han Jin¡¯s position at the moment is between Long Col and Hell¡¯s Gate. As long as you take another step, you can enter the gates of Hell.


    Longkol, who saved all his strength and waited for a fatal blow, discovered that he was fooled. Although he did not know what Han Jin¡¯s purpose was, he didn¡¯t think so much at the moment. Two huge fists were screaming with flames. With a move to Hanjin, Longkol believes that even if Hanjin has the ability to move instantly, it is too late to escape his attack while attacking the gates of Hell.


    The facts once again disappointed the flame tyrant. Han Jin showed a mocking smile to Longkol, and did not make any attack. He just stepped forward and the whole body disappeared into the door of hell. .


    Longkee¡¯s double fists still smashed up. The only difference was that the target of his attack suddenly became the door of hell. This sudden incident scared Longkor¡¯s jump and tried his best to contain it. His own offensive.


    But the next moment, Longkol''s anger could not be suppressed, and the smile before Han Jin disappeared seemed to be a sharp sharp edge, cutting the nerves of Longkol''s blood.


    It was a smile that scorned, scorned, and ridiculed. Longkol was depressed and wanted to scream in the sky. Is it just such an insignificant existence in the eyes of the other party?


    Looking at the door of hell, Longkol discovered a serious fact after half a ring, Han Jin broke into the door of hell!


    All the abyss races stood there. Looking at where Han Jin disappeared, they all had the same question in their hearts. What did Raphael do?


    At the other end of the Gate of Hell is a vast plain that is infinitely different from the plains in other parts of the abyss. It is a red-hot world. After another burst of fire, the storm keeps blowing on the ground, and the soil under the feet is strange. Extremely solid, and the color is red and translucent, overlooking from a high altitude, the entire plain is like a huge ruby.


    In the middle of the plain, there is a castle-like building of nearly 100 meters, which is small or small, almost seven or eight square kilometers, and the color of the castle is also red and translucent, mixed with the soil.


    At the ends of the castle, there is a Hell Gate erected at each end. Han Jin shows his body shape from the Hell Gate in the East. At the beginning, his eyes are a bit stunned. This is the sequelae caused by the forced passage through the gates of Hell. The spatial turbulence will have a certain impact on the spiritual power of life.


    The next moment, Han Jin has returned to normal, his eyes slowly sweeping around.


    The body of the earth! Near the gates of Hell, on the plains, on the walls of the castle, there are blood everywhere, corpses everywhere, and the color of the blood is fresh, as if it had just suffered a cruel slaughter.


    In front of the **** gate on the west side, there was a figure sitting alone, he also found Han Jin, slowly raised his head, the sharp sights instantly pierced the red mist, nailed to Han Jin¡¯s face. .


    "Raphael?" A voice full of indifference came.


    "Nikola?" Han Jin whispered.


    "You are late."


    Han Jin smiled and slowly walked forward. A pair of enemies, the masters of the world''s north and south poles, or the future rulers, actually met in the abyss world. Sometimes, fate is too humorous. It is also because of the specific circumstances that they are destined that they should not break out of disputes, at least temporarily.


    They did not answer, rather than saying that they were confirming the identity of the other party, it is better to say hello to the other party, because no one but them can get in.


    Nearly, the two sides are getting closer. Han Jin sees that Nikola¡¯s left cheek has a shallow but very obvious scar. I remember never heard of Jedice. Obviously, this scar is a recent one. left.


    Han Jin¡¯s heart suddenly raised a strange feeling, and then he shifted his sight. Nikolay also turned his gaze to the toes. Both of them were black and black, but their appearance and temperament were completely different. Han Jin''s appearance is very handsome, and can even be described as handsome. If you change the armor into a gorgeous robe, the moon knife is also replaced with a crystal clear glass. How does Han Jin not be like a hand to kill the power? He should be a beautiful teenager who is used to circling in a luxurious banquet. He gracefully spreads his talents, honor, or the seeds of love...


    The line of Nikola''s face is very resolute. At first glance, it is a tough guy, especially the new scar on the left cheek, which makes him add a bit of vicissitudes. It also highlights the power of the world, and the mouth is sometimes exposed. The cynical smile, but let his indifference and power suddenly become vivid, and this kind of laughter is missing. The silent Nikolay is like a dead statue, or is pretending to be a joke. Nikolay appears to be full of aura, but also gives people a sense of closeness.


    "What are you waiting for?" Han Jin saw Nikola always did not get up, asked softly.


    "Wait for you, I am waiting for Donald." Nikolay raised his head again: "However, he is obviously not as good as you. After waiting for a long time, he did not dare to come in."


    "If I know that you are waiting for me, maybe I won''t come in." Han Jin smiled. When he crossed the space transmission, he had a sense of space, although the time was short, less than a second. For the real strong, one second can already decide whether to live or die.


    ¡°Why is it so long?¡± Nikolay also smiled: ¡°Do you think that I am not so easy to get through Donald¡¯s blockade?¡±


    "I am really surprised." Han Jin was too lazy to lie, deliberately belittle Nikola, it does not make sense. On the contrary, it can only show that he has fallen.


    "The answer is there." Niko stretched out the oblique thorn and pointed to it.


    "Oh?" Han Jin raised his eyes. His gods have reached the limit. In the face of Nikolay, he must maintain a high degree of alert. In fact, both sides know that cooperation is only temporary, if the war fails with the ground race. End, then all the hikes, if you can beat Donald, there will inevitably be a battle between you and me, or war!


    And Nikola''s right hand has been hanging around his waist, only a few inches from his hilt. In his sitting position, it is more convenient to use his right hand to point the direction. He prefers to use his left hand, and his right hand seems to be reluctant to move. This only proves that One thing, one is that he is preparing for Hanjin, and the other is that he is unconcerned. Of course, the possibility of the former accounts for 90%, and the male empire can be created. Nikolay should know how to choose, at least in the absence of a clear situation in the war. Under, can not kill each other.


    This is a kind of recognition that with the power of Han Jin, no one dares to ignore his existence.


    At this moment, the two great powers with different poles and barriers in the world are obeying the same principle, and the heart of the people is indispensable.


    A white battle skirt jumped into Hanjin''s eyes, and then a figure flashed into Hanjin and Nikolay.


    "Anqi Aier?!" Han Jin was taken aback.


    ¡°You don¡¯t seem to welcome me?¡± An Qi¡¯s smile is beautiful and charming.


    The perfect face once again made Han Jin lose his heart, but he quickly woke up, looked at Nikolay, and looked at An Qi Aier, his brow slightly provoked, how could Nikola and Anqi Ai Together? Is it... they have already negotiated a series of plans? So in their plans, is it also how to deal with yourself?


    "His Nikola, it seems that you really know Raphael." An Qi Aier smiled and looked at Nikolay.


    "How do you say this?" Nikolay laughed.


    "You just said that Raphael will definitely come."


    "Intuition." Nikolay''s answer is simple.


    ¡°Intuition? Do you really believe this?¡±


    "Oh... Raphael, do you believe it or not?" Nikolay looked at Hanjin.


    "I? Sometimes I believe, sometimes I don''t believe it."


    The three strong men ignored an episode. When An Qi Ai and the other two people spoke, they always used the honorific title, while Nikolay and Han Jin talked to each other, but it seems to have forgotten the etiquette. Perhaps this is between them. The hostile manifestation, they are not willing to admit the existence of the other side, but have to admit.


    At this time, there was a roar in the distance. It was originally a gate to **** in the center of the castle. For the abyss race, it is a very safe place, so the strength of the defense is far less than the ground, and Nikolay And An Qi Ai suddenly broke into, almost destroyed all the defense forces in an instant, the sudden blow is really unexpected, the strong left behind in the abyss world have only reacted now.


    Han Jin looked back at the door of Hell that he had passed. It was calm, and it seemed that the tyrant of the fire, Long Col, and Donald, did not dare to chase in.


    "Who is that over there?" Nikolay noticed the movement of Hanjin.


    "Flame tyrant Long Col." Han Jindao.


    "It¡¯s a fatal mistake for Donald to send this role to you." Nikolay said faintly: "I heard that fallen angel Catherine has already taken care of you?" Although his tone is very big, he is really qualified to do this. Evaluation of the flame tyrant Long Col. An Qi Aer has a deep blue field, he has a starry field, and Donald has death and dying, and Long Cole must rely on the lava enchantment formed by countless evil spirits to protect himself, the gap between the field and the enchantment, It is the gap between their true strength!


    On the long road of self-cultivation, it seems that these semi-god-level powers seem to be behind the feet, and the difference is not very far. In fact, there is an insurmountable gap between them. Nikolay, Donald, Anqi Ai is undoubtedly Belonging to the first echelon, the flame tyrant Longol is a second-rate character, regardless of his own acknowledgment. As for the fallen angel Catherine, the power of the wise angel far exceeds the power of the broad sense. Despite losing the ability to release the magic of the light, Catherine can still rank among the first echelon by the power of incomparable power and the speed of approaching the limit. The list.


    "I can''t talk about it, we are only friends." Han Jin whispered.


    "I also want a friend like this..." Nikolay once again showed a cynical smile.


    "Are we not friends?" An Qi Ai smiled.


    "I said yes, do you believe it?" Nikolay shrugged. "If you believe, you don''t have to let Harriet marry me."


    "I think of this when I think about it." An Qi Aier¡¯s eyes looked awkward: "If we can go out alive, Lord Nikolay will hold a wedding with the dragon guardian Harriet, Rafael. , will you come? Hehe... You will not be blessed with the sincere wishes of the newcomers?"


    Han Jin¡¯s eyes fell on Nikolay. He caught the frustration of helplessness. He couldn¡¯t think of it. He was like Nikola and finally compromised with the dragon.


    "Looks like... and the marriage of the dragons, you should be able to reap a lot of benefits." Han Jin smiled, this sentence is a bit sinister, both provoked the relationship between Nikolay and the dragon, and satirized Nikola, implied The reason why Nikolay will compromise is entirely because of the temptation of those benefits.


    "Crap! I hate you a little!" Nikolay was somewhat unhappy and somewhat narrow-minded; "Is my heart moving? I want to learn from me? It doesn''t matter, you have a chance."


    Han Jin is still thinking about what kind of price the dragons will pay for this. The negotiations have already collapsed. An Qi Aier also left the hammer of Quake and the bow of the bark, and the handwriting is great and the majesty is so majestic. As a result, then An Qi Aier paid Nikolay, certainly far more than the two holy devices, because his heart is not here, for a moment did not reflect the potential of Nikolay, until the discovery of Nikolay¡¯s expression It¡¯s weird, I suddenly woke up, have a chance? what chance? ? I won¡¯t say An Qi Ai...


    An Qi Aier¡¯s eyes turned cold. Obviously, she didn¡¯t like this joke. She took a look at Nikolay and then turned her eyes to Hanjin: ¡°Raphael adults?¡± It seems that she is looking forward to Han Jin. Go to the Iron Hand City of the Xiongguang Empire to be a guest.


    At this moment, a few tall figure appeared on the castle wall, condescending, cold and cold looking at the people below, the abyss demon!


    However, Han Jin, Nikolay and An Qi Ai, all seemingly nothing like seeing it, are very calm. Han Jin¡¯s words are turned: "Nicholas, have you ever thought about it, you have lost your male light? What kind of situation does the empire face? Can your people block Donald¡¯s attack?"


    "I don''t get used to thinking so much..." The sentence was exported, and Nikolay couldn''t help but laugh, as if he had said a lazy lie that he didn''t believe, so he was very embarrassed. "The strong people in the abyss world always want to go to our world to make waves, but we have difficulty repaying them with the same means. This is not possible. This is absolutely not possible. I hate this injustice! Ha ha... also It¡¯s their turn to pay the price."


    "Your male empire?" Han Jin stared at Nikolay, trying to figure out the true intentions of Nikolay.


    "That doesn''t matter. I can use it for more than ten years to create a male empire. Give me more than ten years, I can still do it, and even do better." Nikolay said faintly: "I can lift everything to fight with Donald, Donald dare? Can he watch us ruin his demon hall and ruin his demon pool?! I can guarantee that he will come back."


    The growl is getting bigger and bigger, and it can be seen that countless long-horned evil spirits and evil spirits rushed here against the bodies of their companions, and several abyss demons on the wall slowly raised their sickles.


    "Let''s go back." An Qi Ai suddenly said: "This doesn''t make any sense."


    "Haha..." Nikolay laughed loudly: "Anqi Aier, you are a different kind of dragon, your kindness makes you feel uncomfortable!!"

 Chapter 554： Who is the leader?

    Chapter 552 Who is the leader


    The characters of ''Anqi Aier'' are so clear that the abyss and demons on the wall have all changed their faces. When the ground race sees Donald and sees what Catherine will be, the big devils are What mood! Both Han Jin and Nikola are up-and-coming talents, and before Donald decided to launch the world war, the most taboo semi-god-level powerhouse was An Qi Aier, otherwise he would not transfer Prince Hanni away from the battlefield.


    The Holy See was ruined by the ground race. If you kill An Qi Ai, Donald believes that victory will belong to the abyss race. Unfortunately, the timing of the presence of Prince Hanni is unfortunate. The dragons of Dragon City and Dragon Field They just found An Qi Aier and awakened An Qi Aier. Facing the most powerful high-end war group of the Golden Dragon family, Hanni¡¯s end can be imagined.


    Several abyss and demons on the wall are fearful, although their mission is to ensure the stability of the abyss world, not to join the expedition team, but more or less know some circumstances, and since Anqi Aier appears here, then another It is definitely not easy for two people to deal with!


    Just then, there were hundreds of long-horned demons and evil spirits that had already rushed out of the castle. They made angry roars and slammed into Hanjin and other three people.


    Nikolay looked at Han Jin, Han Jin was also watching Nikola, the former wanted to see the mysterious magic, and the latter wanted to understand the true power of the Star River, and did not want to shoot.


    An Qi Ai sighed, her voice was a bit sorrowful, and there was some helplessness. Then two ice rings appeared out of thin air, and Han Jin and Nikola were shrouded in them.


    "Dark blue!!" With a slap in the face, An Qi Aier''s right hand is toward the increasingly long-horned evil spirits.


    A shocking azure blooms on the fingertips of Anqi Aier, instantly turning into a skylight covering hundreds of meters of squares. Countless tiny ice ridges are flying in the air, hovering, like a transpiration of fog, bright red The soil was suddenly covered with a layer of white frost, and the thickness of the frost continued to increase.


    The magical fluctuations of the madness of the turbulence, if silent, thunder, rolling in all directions, even if it is more than a hundred miles away from the castle, it can clearly sense the change of elements.


    Just like the sudden stop of the lens, all the abyss fighters within a few hundred meters of Anqi Aier are turned into ice sculptures, but the worst is not them, but the abyss warriors outside the dark blue field, the frozen air has oozing out dark blue In the field, the temperature in the air is much lower than the freezing point, but this temperature can''t make the abyss warriors instantly become ice sculptures. They also have the ability to move, but the shallow muscles and blood vessels under their skin have been frozen, and the tragedy is This happened. In the fast running, their legs and arms were cracked open, but the frozen nerves made them feel painless, and when they could not support them, they fell to the ground. It has been covered with cobweb-like gaps.


    Some long-horned evil spirits were naked on the upper body, their chests were frozen and unable to breathe. They subconsciously opened their mouths, and as a result, the corners of their mouths broke open without any doubt, and even broke into the roots of the ears. Some feel that the flowers are in front of them, they can''t see things clearly. It is of course impossible to keep their eyesight by the eyes of frozen ice. They try to make their eyes bigger, but this hard, fragile eyelids are completely cracked.


    Among the abyss and big devils, one did not react, and they solidified on the wall. The other three great demons have disappeared. However, they cannot move away from the dark blue field in an instant. The next moment, an abyss The demon appeared in the air. Like the long-horned evil spirits and evil spirits, his body shape instantly turned into an ice sculpture, and then fell straight from the air and fell on the ground. Then he slammed and his body was crushed. It turned into a piece of ice scattered around the ground, but the red light flashed in the broken ice, which is the color of the blood.


    The other two big devils appeared on the edge of the dark blue field, but unfortunately, they could not release the next moment of movement, the tall figure and the unwilling eyes have been covered by frost.


    Han Jin was so moved, the power of the deep blue field far exceeded his expectations. No wonder that on the Ares, An Qi Ai would use that tone to talk about Prince Hanni, as if he didn¡¯t look at it at all. Once she opened the field, no amount of abyss demons could get close to her unless it was the same domain.


    In a few moments, An Qi Ai has taken back his own field and whispered: "Let''s go."


    "Is this going?" Nikolay stared at hundreds of quiet ice sculptures, with a smile on his lips.


    "It''s too cheap for them." Han Jin said faintly, his voice just fell, and the running gods have turned into a deafening roar, rolling forward like a gusty wind.


    Hung... banging and banging... Hundreds of ice sculptures have been shattered by the gods, and they have been turned into pieces of splashing bouquets. The remaining three abyss and big devils have not escaped this robbery and become a messy place. Flesh and ice, snow white blood red, looks extraordinarily shocking.


    An Qi Ai slowly lowered his eyes and seemed to be somewhat intolerant, but it was not like a fake. To put it bluntly, it was too difficult to play in front of Nikola and Han Jin. She did not need to challenge.


    "Raphael, you are such a weirdo." Nikolay smiled. "Sometimes, you are very annoying. Sometimes, you will like it very much, for example... now."


    "The next time there is such an opportunity, I will give it to you." Han Jin looked inward at the gate of the castle: "Actually, you are also very strange. I listened to others and said that you are not an easy person to get along with. Facts Prove that what they say may not be completely correct."


    "Who did you listen to? Is Jedice still increasing Green?" Nikola''s face became cold.


    "They all said, is there a problem?" Han Jin smiled.


    "Why do you want to mention them deliberately?" Nikolay''s voice was very light: "Look... I started to hate you again."


    "You two, what are we waiting for us to leave the abyss world and talk about it?" An Qi Ai said coldly, in fact, she has been in a headache, this time Nikolay decided to raid the abyss world, it will become a whole The variables of the war, the battle will also become clear, which is the root cause of her decision to join.


    An Qi Aier is worried that Han Jin and Nikolay are two world-class, incompatible men who are really in the abyss world, just like the Black Dragon King Fan Luding and Jin Long Wang Milu, knowing that Wrong, I would rather be wrong in the end, and finally lead to the tragedy of not hurting the enemy and hurting myself first. With her joining, at least we can seek a balance and containment.


    "Time dragged on for too long." Nikolay''s gaze removed from Hanjin: "The demon warriors should have been well prepared at the other end of the gates of Hell, Rafael, please walk in At the top."


    "Is this a revenge?" Han Jin smiled.


    "My heart is not so narrow." Nikolay said: "You have life, aren''t you? What''s more, you are late, otherwise we may have already passed the door of hell."


    "This is your plan?" Han Jin smiled as if: "You should be grateful to me, I saved you."


    "Raphael, you mean..." An Qi Ai.


    "At the other end of the Hell''s Gate, it is the Cursed Hill, and there is a magical array set by the gods of the gods, Hamas." Han Jin whispered: "If the two think that they can fight against the **** of death, Hamas." If you can, you can follow your plan, but I will not accompany you."


    "How do you know?" Nikolay was a little moved. He knew the cursed hill, but he didn''t know that there was a death trap hidden in the cursed hill. According to common sense, this should be the core secret of the demon family. Don''t say that Han Jin is impossible. I know that even the fallen angel Catherine who is relying on Hanjin cannot understand this.


    "Understand yourself and understand the enemy so that you can win every battle. Didn''t you think about it before you broke into the door of hell?"


    Nikolay is silent. He doesn''t want to know, but he doesn''t understand.


    "Adult Rafael, what do you say we should do?" asked An Qi Aier.


    "Going over there." Han Jin pointed to the West: "Almost two hundred miles, it is a lava mountain with hundreds of miles. There are three winding roads, one leading to the sulfur plain, and the sulfur plain is the site of the Black Dragon. The road is up, leading to the ground world, and there is a road down. After passing through several cities, we can break into the Valley City."


    "Ashenvale City? I have heard that it seems to be the world''s largest city in the abyss." An Qi Elton: "Raphael, do you know about the situation in Ash Valley?"


    "Let''s understand some." Han Jin said with a smile: "Gray Valley City is not a gathering place of the demon family, but only a hundred miles away from Devil Hills. It is also relying on the protection of the demon family that Ash Valley City will evolve into an abyss. The world''s largest city, if we can destroy it, will cause devastating damage to the reputation of the demon family. If even the Valley City can''t keep it, it is hard to imagine that the demons have the ability to guard other cities, and the abyss race will lose confidence. "


    ¡°How far is Ash Valley City from what you call the Lava Mountain?¡± An Qi Ai asked seriously.


    "There should be seven or eight hundred miles, and the road is complicated. There are too many roads in the abyss world." Han Jindao: "However, I know how to go."


    "Seven, eight hundred miles ... not too far, at our speed, up to two days can be reached." An Qi Aier''s eyes fell on Nikolay: "Nikola adults, your opinion What? This sentence has already proved the attitude of An Qi Aier, and she supports Han Jin¡¯s suggestion.


    Nikolay remained silent, and he suddenly realized that he was facing a battle of another situation. He, Frost Dragon Anqi Aier, and Raphael, were already the top three of the ground race, and the Big Three met. Together, it is impossible to do it by itself. Even if it is a temporary formation of a mercenary squad, it needs a leader. In the case of equal strength and equal status, who knows the enemy better, then who is the leader, this is natural, the problem is He is not reconciled!


    Everyone who sees Hanjin at first sight is always more or less deceived by Han Jin¡¯s appearance. Han Jin is young, his eyes are clear, his smile is full of sunshine, and he is simply saying that he is a killing decision and his hands. It is better to say that he is a carefree big boy. Nikolay has learned about Hanjin from various angles. But after seeing Han Jin at first, he also committed. The mistakes that should not be made have nothing to do with strength. He suspects that such a young man like Han Jin can have a city and a heart that match his own strength. The information he obtained also told him that Han Jin had done a lot of wrong things. If he was replaced, he would be sure to do better. Therefore, Han Jin is definitely far away in these respects.


    The facts immediately gave him a lesson. Han¡¯s mouthful voice said that he saved everyone, first pushed himself to the highest point of morality, and then showed that he knows the world of the abyss very well. The intention is already very obvious, that is, the other two and a half gods are strong. The person temporarily obeyed the arrangement and followed him to Han.


    At this moment, Nikolay is even wondering, is there a magical array left by the **** of death, Hamas, on the cursed hill? ! Is this all the tricks of Hanjin? !


    Perhaps in the eyes of others, this is not a good consideration. For the sake of the overall situation, whose recommendations should be implemented immediately, but for Nikolay, it is not that simple.


    The king can''t see the king, the ominous, this is not only the rules of the board, but also the portrayal of reality. There are unimaginable killings in the inside. Now for the sake of the whole war, they walk together and try to maintain harmony. It is already Nikola. The limit of patience, but also obey? !


    "Nikola adults?" An Qi Ai impatiently urged.


    You stupid dragon! ! Nikolay¡¯s face once again showed a cynical smile, but his heart was laughing at An Qi Aier. No wonder after the fall of the Golden Dragon King Milu, you can¡¯t stop the split of the Jinlong family. Finally, you have to go away and die in seclusion. ...... Now that the Jinlong family is in trouble, it will find you out. Once the weather is calm, you have to get out! It turned out that he Nikolay made two mistakes, underestimated Han Jin, but overestimated An Qi Ai!


    "Let''s go." Nikolay whispered, although he did not agree, did not say disagreement, but he eloquently expressed his decision.


    Rejecting Hanjin¡¯s proposal, he can only go to the last door of hell. If Han Jin¡¯s is true, then he will become a joke that has been passed down through the ages, a negative example of being unbelievable and unpredictable. Or, he can choose to hide in the abyss world for a while, and hand over all the burdens to Han Jin and An Qi Ai. He succeeded. He took advantage of the fisherman''s profit and failed. He can also return to the ground and be his last hero. However, at the height of Nikolay, he will never choose a fool-like approach. He can make a brilliant achievement today because he has the courage to face everything, frustration, pain, helplessness, loneliness. There are still life and death, he has experienced it, and he has faced it calmly. It is the same now.


    The so-called cultivation, in the final analysis, is to cultivate one''s own heart, one''s own will, to escape, and his footsteps will come to an abrupt end.


    "Good." An Qi Ai turned around, her eyes flashed, her mouth was smiling, and then she recovered calmly, taking the lead to shoot in the distance.


    Han Jin did not seem to think that Nikolay would have no fighting power to compromise. He groaned and showed his long knife in his hand, then set foot on the purple light and chased An Qi Aier.


    Nikolay stared at Han Jin¡¯s back, his eyes were cold and quiet, and for a moment he lifted his foot and shot forward like a cannonball.


    Three people all the way west, they choose different ways, Anqi Aier travels with flying, the speed is not comparable to the baby bird, not comparable to Catherine, of course, maybe she did not release the full force, just like she opened the dark blue field As soon as they are received, they have no support, and they may not find a place to rest, so they must maintain their combat power as much as possible. Han Jin¡¯s figure is the most leisurely and chic, and he is worthy of his handsome appearance, as if he is playing in the mountains.


    It is said that a Juggernaut with his own field can fly in the air, while Nikolay is completely on his legs. He walks out every step of the way, leaving deep footprints on the bright red soil, around the footprints. There is also a road that is thin or thick, or long or short irregular cracks. Then his body image is a piece of power, piercing the air, and even making a whistling sound, after shooting enough for five or sixty meters. His speed will slow down and then step out.


    Han Jin and others left the castle for almost half an hour. The two gates of **** outside the castle, as well as the gates of **** in the castle, burst into light, and then numerous long-horned evil spirits swarmed in, while the abyss of the devil The figure is hidden in the cannon fodder.


    There was no one outside the castle. Only countless scattered blood red ice was gradually melting into blood. Donald''s tall figure appeared, a flashing, appeared on the wall, silently observing the messy scene, only a dozen or so In the day, he looks like a lot of old, and the subsequent blows, maybe someone else may have collapsed, or crazy, but Donald is still quite straight.


    At the moment when the projection of death came, he had already sensed it. He also knew that he had lost a brother forever. At that time, he hated that Han Jin far surpassed Nicholas, but he could not quit halfway, and war was not a drama.


    What made him even more helpless was that he could only secretly tell the death of Prince Johnson, otherwise the morale would be hit hard.


    Several abyss demons flashed around at the same time. They were searching for traces left by the enemy. Han Jin and An Qi Aier walked from the air, leaving nothing behind, and Nikola¡¯s footprints were particularly conspicuous, about six apart. There will be one at 70 meters and it will extend far into the distance.


    An abyssal demon looked at the West along the footprints, and then a few flashes back in front of Donald, whispered: "Your Majesty, they seem to be going to the Lava Mountain."


    "Lava Mountain? What are they going to do there?" Donald seemed to be asking each other, as if he was asking himself.


    "Your Majesty, then we... are we going to catch up?"


    Donald squinted, a Nikolay, has already caused him a lot of headaches, plus Han Jin and An Qi Aier, he has no chance of winning, even if it has achieved a record, the devil must pay a heavy price.

 Chapter 555： Damn nickname

    Chapter 5, 5, **** nickname


    The abyss world is not all in the dark, and the creature itself always needs the guidance of light. In the vicinity of the lava mountain, the light source is not a problem. The hundreds of meters and the endless mountains are shining brightly around the tens of miles. With a continuous burst of sound and roar, one or more magma of width or narrowness continued to flow from the hills, forming a narrow lava lake. The so-called stenosis is relative. From the heights, the lava lake is shaped like a small willow, but the narrowest part is also a few dozen miles wide.


    Above and near the lava lake, there is no shadow of any living beings. The unbearable high temperature forms an enchantment of nature. Except for the spirit of evil spirits and the Black Dragon family, other creatures are hard to bear this environment.


    Han Jin, Nikolay and Anqi Aier are in a position more than 20 miles away from Lava Lake, but they still feel the smell of anxiousness in the air. They only stood for a moment and their lips were already dry. It is.


    Nikolay grabbed a handful of mud and swayed a few times in his palm. He slowly said: "There is no breath of life. It is really unimaginable. So many abyss races depend on what life!"


    "It seems that you don''t know the abyss race at all." Han Jindao, although Nikolay has already vaguely warned him, he does not seem to put Nikola''s threat on his mind, and he always has no cover.


    "I don''t have time to learn about the reptiles," Nikolay said coldly. In fact, he is a very utilitarian person, only interested in things that can affect him or determine his future. Like Solomon, Gula, in addition to managing his own country and completing self-cultivation, learns or knows as much as possible about what can be summarized with ''knowledge''. Perhaps he is definitely not as powerful as it is today.


    Even if it is a real god, his time and energy are limited. The so-called number of surgery has specialization, and it is easier to be proficient only if he is single.


    Then, to put it another way, if Solomon is concentrating on magic, then his accomplishments in the field of magic will far exceed the present, but unfortunately, Solomon is not a person who can be incited. His interest is not in magic, in order to protect himself. Survival, in order to have more time to learn, to understand, to squeeze part of the time and energy to practice magic, is already a concession for Solomon.


    "In addition to lava, there are countless underground dark rivers in the abyss world. There are many kinds of life in places with water, and..." Han Jin paused: "I don''t know what to say, um... They will form their own biological chain, do you understand?"


    "Biochain? I can probably understand." An Qi Aier smiled: "Like the relationship between wolves and rabbits?"


    ¡°Almost.¡± Han Jindao said: ¡°In the place near the underground dark river, there are a lot of mushroom creatures growing, some even grow to tens of meters high, like a forest, they are the most basic life, we have in the forest Warcraft, the forest in the abyss world..."


    "Still talk about which direction we should go, talk about these useful things?" Nikolay interrupted Han Jin''s words rudely.


    "It¡¯s just a chat, is everything you have to do useful?" Han Jin looked at Nikolay and said, "You are too nervous..."


    Nikola was a slogan, and he found that the more he touched, the more he felt the difficulty of Hanjin, and every sentence he spoke out could become a flaw.


    "Raphael, are you not nervous at all?" An Qi Aier smiled, she knew how to balance, a moment before Nikola was eating, so now she wants to help Nikolay: "Here is Abyss world... To be honest, I feel nervous."


    "No." Han Jin laughed. His smile was somewhat abhorrent. Of course, this is from the perspective of Nikolay.


    "Do you really have the confidence to escape the encirclement of the abyss demon?" An Qi Aer brows. This time she decided to break into the abyss world. It was a great adventure. The power of the field could not be opened without limit, and it was not familiar with the topography. There was not enough sky for her to fly. It was really stared at by a large group of abyss demons. It is very likely that you are in trouble.


    "I have already dealt with them many times." Han Jindao: "I understand them."


    Han Jin evaded the problem. He didn''t want to be too straightforward. The world''s strongmen regarded his cellar as the guardian of the earth''s mother, far underestimating the effectiveness of the mantle!


    Han Jin is really easy. In his eyes, the whole abyss world is in the same shadow. Once it is needed, he can easily penetrate one layer after another, and straight up to the ground. On the contrary, if Ni Gula and Anqi Ai are trapped, and they will really die. They have no way to go to heaven, no door to the ground, and they can only fight to the last breath.


    Nikolay and Anqi Ai looked at each other and they were judging Han Jin¡¯s authenticity.


    Han Jin did not speak, and looked down on what he thought. The reason why he repeatedly responded to Nikolay was because Nikolay tried to occupy the position of master, and after responding, there is no need to continue to manufacture. And in his heart, he is very admired by Nikolay, replaced by his Hanjin, dare to throw into the abyss world without guaranteeing a retreat?


    Han Jin guessed that the fight of the country of Xiong Guang should be extremely fierce. Nikola Nai couldn''t have Donald, Donald couldn''t beat Nikolay, but the abyss demon had unparalleled maneuverability, and Nikolay could save a certain area. Other places, he has no time to take care of it. Perhaps, Nikolay couldn''t bear to watch the male empire that he had created in the war, and he suffered from the sorrow of life. So he was like a red-eyed gambler, and he made everything, and decided to go into the abyss world alone. Live the high-end combat power of the abyss demon family.


    In any case, he must acknowledge the courage of Nikolay. At least, Nikolay showed the responsibility of a generation of emperors, a king, and should never die in the end, it is a shame!


    Hostility is hostility, evaluation is evaluation. There is no contradiction between the two. The more clearly you look at it, the more fair it is. When you face Nikolay in the future, he will make fewer mistakes or make mistakes.


    The three men were silent for a moment, and Anqi Aier took the lead in breaking the calm: "Raphael, what are you thinking?"


    "I was thinking... maybe Donald is waiting for us in Ash Valley." Han Jin said softly.


    "How?" An Qi Ai.


    "They are more familiar with the terrain than we are, and we know that our destination is Lava Mountain. There are only three main roads in the vicinity. The rest of the roads lead to meaningless places." Han Jindao: "They never think... We brave Is it dangerous to break into the abyss world to play hide and seek with them?"


    "You mean the footprints I left behind?" Nikolay couldn''t stand Han Jin''s repeated attacks with a gun, and his tone was even more indifferent, but this time he really misunderstood Han Jin.


    "I also need them to make a wrong judgment." Han Jin gently took the problem, and then smiled: "So, the two adults, we have to temporarily separate for a while."


    "Raphael, what do you mean by this?" An Qi Aier is even more awkward.


    Han Jin did not answer, took a stack of maps from the space ring, flipped it over, took one from the inside, and handed it to An Qi Aier: "This is a map of Lava Mountain to Ash Valley City. The red line is the main road. You follow the main road here and will arrive at Ash Valley City on time."


    An Qi Ai took the map, looked at it for a moment, and repeatedly asked: "Raffael, then you... what are you going to do? You mean, we meet in Ash Valley City?"


    "I have to interfere with Donald''s arrangement, otherwise it is too bad for us." Han Jin said slowly: "I am going from the door of hell, rest assured, I will not delay the meeting time."


    "Would you like to curse the hill?" An Qi Ai was shocked.


    "Raphael, don''t you say that there is a magical array left by the gods of the gods, Hamas, on the cursed hill? Are you lying to us?" Nikolay said coldly.


    "They think that we are going from the lava mountain, we must relax our vigilance and should not stop me." Han Jin smiled, he was too lazy to explain to himself: "Even if there is danger, I still have life, right?"


    "We can go together, you risk yourself, it is not necessary." An Qi Ai Dao.


    "In fact, the news about the devils, I learned from a deep apocalypse named Leonardo, who used to be the head of Hell Aster." Han Jin''s speech rate is somewhat slow: "So I It¡¯s clearer than you, here is their place, and you can¡¯t let Donald arrange it at will, and someone must take care of him.¡±


    An Qi Aier looked at Han Jin quietly. Instead, Nikola couldn¡¯t help it. He said, ¡°Raphael, why are you doing this?¡± He quickly understood the intention of Han Jin, which is For him and An Qi Ai to cover, Han Jin is more restrained by the number of strong, and he and An Qi Aier''s pressure is naturally less.


    "Nikolay, do you think that only one of you is a man in the world?" Han Jin''s meaning is obvious, you can take risks for your empire, and I can sacrifice for the victory of our entire ground race.


    Human beings can overcome all kinds of difficulties and gradually move towards prosperity. It is not because of the art of fighting for rights and fratricidalism, but because they are always wisely united when faced with threats. Human beings know their own weaknesses, so they also Knowing that it is necessary to compromise when compromising each other, and then facing the enemy together, and the endlessness of the Black Dragon and the Golden Dragon family, a stark contrast, the dragons are too strong and too proud, they always think that even if they pay a huge price With the enemies, they also have the ability to face any challenge. Han Jin always remembered what the Grand Duke of Solomon had said. He had decided to take on more risks before he broke into the door of hell. It is not that his strength is far stronger than that of Nikolay, just because of his way. The law is more suitable.


    Nikolay¡¯s eyes are flickering. He won¡¯t easily believe Han Jin¡¯s words, but he can¡¯t find the reason for doubt. He sinks for a long while, and Nikolay¡¯s mouth slowly smiles: ¡°This is what I imagined. Phil! Oh, I started again..."


    "Do you like me a little more?" Han Jin smiled and interrupted Nikola. From the time he and Nikolay met, they guarded each other, attacked each other, and rushed to grasp the initiative. All of this should come to an end from now on. Han Jin dare not say that they will get great success in this trip, but the miracle created by history Most need a prerequisite, the partners'' sincere cooperation!


    Nikolay laughed loudly and then calmed down quickly. He whispered, "Is the Devil of the Abyss that is Leonardo reliable?" Since Hanjin has expressed goodwill, Nikolay will not be jealous. In showing his friendliness, he is reminding Han Jin that if the plan is based on an unreliable basis, the whole market will become a mistake, and the more you do, the more you will be wrong.


    "I believe in him." Han Jin smiled.


    Nikolay frowned and just wanted to talk. Han Jin continued: "I know, if you can choose, Leonardo will never trust me, but because of some contradictions, he sent some of Donald''s sons to me. Hands, huh, huh... How can Donald forgive him? He has no turning back! If this is really Donald''s trap... the price is too great."


    "Son Donald''s sons have been killed by you?" Nikolay looked shocked, and then revealed the look of a sudden realization: "I said Donald how... Hahahaha..." Speaking of the back, Nikolay did not know What, once again, laughed loudly, and it should not be a schadenfreude. It was more like a very interesting thing. He smiled very happily and even smiled.


    An Qi Erna''s pair of flawless red lips opened slightly, staring at Nikola, obviously, she had never seen Nikolay have such a ruin.


    "What are you laughing at?" Han Jin also felt very strange. What he said was not so funny.


    Nikolay finally stopped laughing and walked out of the lava lake for a dozen steps. Then he waved to An Qi Aier and signaled An Qi Ai.


    An Qi Ai took a look at Han Jin. If she wants to maintain her neutral status, she should not be too close to some of them, but she is really curious as to what makes Nikolay so stunned and hesitated for a moment. Still slowly walking towards Nikolay.


    At the beginning, Han Jin and An Qi Ai chatted a few words, Nikola appeared very dissatisfied, but now replaced him, but without any awareness, then whispered with An Qi Ai for ten minutes, and An Qiai Er''s eyes are getting more and more weird.


    For a moment, Nikola and Anqi Ai came back. An Qi Ai saw Han Jin¡¯s dissatisfaction. Anyone who was left there for ten minutes would feel unhappy. An Qi Ai thought about it. The head whispered to Nikolay: "Can I say?"


    "No? Is this going to sell me?" Nikolay sighed.


    An Qi Ai ignored Nikola and smiled: "We didn''t say anything else, just talked about some of your previous things, I heard that... you have a very interesting nickname."


    "´ÂºÅ??" Han Jinyi.


    "You killed the illegitimate son of Desmark. After some time, you killed the Desmark; you killed the son of Zaguned, and then... killed Zaguned again, as if... When deciding who will fall in your hands, you must first arrange for you to kill their children." An Qi Aier is clearly laughing: "So, Master Nikolay believes that he has enough reason to predict, Donald is bound to die in your hands, and he doesn''t want to compete with you for this honor. And... Nikola is more reason to predict that you can''t beat him because you didn''t kill his heir, Timothy. His Royal Highness, he said, this is probably the only time you missed a strong career."


    "I..." Han Jin was speechless, his face was helpless, and it was a coincidence, and he was also very disgusted with the nickname, Nikola in front... It was really annoying! ! However, Nikolay can make fun of the things of Timothy, and it is a signal that he can give up the past entanglements, at least for the time being.


    "I am telling the truth, isn''t it?" Nikolay shrugged as if nothing had happened.


    "An Qi Aier, this is for you." Han Jin wisely avoided this topic, then took a ring from the space ring and threw it to An Qi Ai.


    "This is..." An Qi Ai caught the ring and asked suspiciously.


    "Too disrespect." Nikolay shook his head: "In our majestic empire, the ceremony of giving each other a ring is very solemn..."


    "Nikola adults! We are talking about business!!" An Qi Ai Er.


    Han Jin pretended not to hear anything: "You put it on, I can find your position at any time."


    "Oh?" Anqi Aer put the ring on his finger and found that the ring was loose and large, and the width of the ring even exceeded her thumb, which was obviously not for her.


    "This..." An Qi Aier looked up at Han Jin.


    "As long as you don''t put it in the space ring." Han Jindao, An Qi Aier did not guess wrong, the ring was originally prepared for Nikolay, but Han Jin temporarily changed his mind.


    "Understood." An Qi Ai nodded.


    "Two, just like this, Gray Valley City, goodbye." Han Jin waved his hand at random, turning around like a smoky smoke in the direction of the castle.


    An Qi Aier stared at Han Jin¡¯s back and whispered: "This should be his plan."


    "Yes." Nikolay answered.


    "What do you think of him?"


    "A rare opponent is also a rare partner," Nikolay said faintly.


    "that''s it?"


    "Not enough?" Nikolay asked, and he once again showed a cynical smile. He was qualified to ask questions. There are few people who can make him such a comment.


    As Han Jin expected, the defense of the castle has become slack again. Only some long-horned evil spirits are cleaning the battlefield. The bodies of the companions are not important. What is important is the abyss. The long-horned evil spirits are crouching on the ground, respectfully holding up the piles of messy flesh and blood, carefully placed in the crystal coffin on the side, and the only complete relic left by the abyss demon, space Magic crystal. In the abyss world, no one dares to use the space magic crystal, it is an unforgivable embarrassment, will surely cause the demons to come out, and the space magic crystal left by the devil''s death, there is only one place to go, the demon temple The mourning hall.


    Soon, the long-horned evil spirits carried crystal coffins and walked to the gates of **** in a small step, but when they were several tens of meters from the gates of hell, the ground suddenly raised a figure...

 Chapter 556： Tragedy caused by traitors

    The fifty-sixth chapter of the disaster caused by traitors


    Han Jin¡¯s appearance has long been known to the abyss fighters. The long-horned evil spirits immediately felt cold and ruthless. In the face of Han Jin, war or escape is meaningless. They can only stay and watch Han Jin.


    Han Jin¡¯s long knife was gently picked, and the lid made of crystal suddenly flew high above the air, revealing the **** meat inside. Han Jin¡¯s palm pressed and slammed, under the impact of powerful and powerful gods, the pile The pile of meat fluttered like a firework, and there were countless tiny cracks on the wall of the coffin. The long-horned evil spirits could no longer hold the coffin, and the crystal coffin fell heavily on the ground.


    Han Jin¡¯s fingertips explored the fireworks, and there was already a bright and full of magic crystal in his palm. He looked carefully and took the magic crystal back into his space ring.


    Of course he will not forget the bequest of the abyss demon. The problem is that the presence of An Qi Ai makes him somewhat scruples. An Qi Aier is a member of the Dragon family. There must be a magic crystal in her body. If he searches for Magic Crystal in the face of An Qi Aier, will An Qi Ai create a rabbit-dead sorrowful attitude?


    As a life of wisdom, most of them have their own pride and dignity. Can An Qi Ai tolerate this kind of thing happen before her eyes? !


    In order to defeat Donald, there is a delicate balance between the three of them. Han Jin does not want to destroy anything. What''s more, according to his plan, it is not too late to take the magic crystal again. There is no need to risk An Qi Aier. Danger, in some cases, curves tend to be easier to achieve than straight lines.


    The long-horned evil spirits finally understood the intention of Han Jin, but no one dared to stand up and block, still staring at Han Jin.


    The four crystal coffins were opened by Han Jin, and the four space super magic crystals also fell into the hands of Han Jin. He showed a satisfied smile, then turned around and strode to the gates of hell.


    Seeing that Han Jin didn¡¯t care about them, the long-horned evil spirits didn¡¯t know whether they should laugh, or they should cry, the danger was leaving a little bit, they looked more careful, for fear of making a sound, which led Han Han to suddenly turn back, even involuntarily Lived breathing.


    In the next moment, Han Jin still disappeared into the door of Hell. The long-horned evil spirits took a long breath and several long-horned evil spirits stood unsteadily and fell to the ground. As the saying goes, the wicked always have wicked people. From their names, they can see how fierce and cruel they become in the face of weak life, but in front of Han Jin, they are as well-behaved as lambs.


    At the other end of the door to Hell, after Han Jin¡¯s short-lived loss, the eyes have already collected everything around him, and just four or five meters in front of Han Jin¡¯s body, there are two abyss demons who are also lost. They are responsible for guarding. This cursed hill, I couldn¡¯t think of it, there was a human being suddenly appeared.


    In general, the work of guarding the Cursed Hill is very boring and very boring. In the abyss, there has never been a desperate man who dared to curse the hills, and the Cursed Hill is located in the Devil Hills, a few kilometers behind. It is the holy land of the abyss world, the demon temple, not so much as they guard the place, it is better to say that they are supporting the facade, and then straightforward, the two abyss demon is the doorman outside the big hotel.


    Just now, I heard that there are ground powers who have broken into the gates of hell. Only a little bit of time, the devils of the Devil''s Hall swarmed out, surrounded the cursed hills, waiting for the emergence of the strong on the ground. After waiting for a long time, there was no movement. Then, Donald appeared. The original strongmen from the ground did not dare to break into the last level. The runners fled to the lava mountain, and Donald returned to the Devil Hall and called the demon. They negotiated countermeasures and the cursed hills became calm again.


    Nikolay really got the gamble this time, and Donald didn''t dare to go with him! Without Nicholas''s male empire, it is certainly impossible to resist Donald''s offense, and without Donald''s Devil''s Hall, it will be turned into ruins in the raiding of the ''Big Three''.


    And Han Jin¡¯s timing is just right. It¡¯s not good enough. The demons haven¡¯t left the cursed hills. It¡¯s not late. When Donald¡¯s arrangement is completed, every area near Devil Hill will be on alert, just in Donald¡¯s squad. In the Devil Mountain, the defense is the most relaxed. Of course, Han Jin couldn''t guess Donald''s psychological activities. He dared to come in completely relying on the sacred sacred corpse. He couldn''t waste a scorpion. Then he immediately fled, hid in a safe place, and renewed his own bauxite corpse. Then come out and mess.


    The two abyss demons reacted at the same time, and the sickle that radiated the cold light left and right, and cut the shoulders to Hanjin''s shoulders. Then, a screaming screaming smashed the black and swelled cellar and passed it to the distance.


    On the side of Hanjin''s body shape, the knife and the light burst into flames. Because of the relationship between the position and the angle, the abyss demon on the right side of Hanjin was attacked first. He first shot, and his sickle was still a foot away from Han Jin¡¯s shoulder. The knife knives have been sent first, sweeping his sickle.


    The seemingly tough sickle was quietly cut in half like a paper paste, and Han Jin¡¯s long knife continued to roll forward, cutting in from the top of the abyss demon ear, and squinting.


    The head of the abyss demon has been opened, the upper part of the head tumbling like a pot, flying high above the sky, the blood is splashing around, the eyes of the abyss demon instantly become confused, and the body is softly planted.


    The rest of the abyss demon experienced the speed of Hanjin''s shot, even before his own sickle fell, he had released the momentary movement, appeared in the distance, but he did not escape, just staring with fearful eyes Han Jin.


    Han Jin gently lifted the long knife and slammed, and the tip of the knife was piercing into the ''pot lid'' that rolled down. Then Han Jin¡¯s arm slammed, and the ''pot lid'' slammed open. Han Jin explored it. The magic crystal that still hangs blood, he has no time to wipe, directly into the space ring, and then scanned around.


    The so-called Devil Mountain is not a mountain in the traditional sense, but a giant stone pillar with a diameter of hundreds of meters or even more than a kilometer. It connects the high mantle above the head and the soil under the foot. The whole world is like a huge stalactite cave, and in the densest and deepest part of the giant stone pillar, you can see a palace-shaped building with red light shining.


    Han Jin has seen many landforms in the abyss world, but I have never seen such a high mantle. I have roughly estimated how many kilometers and vast worlds should have given a sense of relaxation, but the countless roots are dense. The giant stone pillars made him extraordinarily depressed. Although the palace-shaped building is majestic, it is very insignificant compared with the surrounding world, but for some reason, Han Jin knows that the Devil''s Temple is the center of this world.


    The soil under the feet is slightly creeping. If Hanjin flies high above the moment, it will be found that countless creeping muds make up thousands of vivid faces, and those faces seem to have life, even at a speed visible to the naked eye. Gradually aging, then disappeared completely, but a face disappeared, and a completely different face appeared later. They disappeared and kept appearing, and they kept twisting, and some faces were desperate. Zhang Dazui seems to be making a silent howl.


    Han Jin seems to be attracted by the surrounding scenery. He has forgotten himself. He has not found that the land under his feet has turned into a thick black, and he has been entangled a little along the boots.


    The abyss of the abyss showed a smirk at the corner of his mouth, and his hands clasped the sickle and walked toward Hanjin step by step.


    The elite demon warriors who accompanied Donald''s expedition certainly knew that Han Jin was powerful, but for a ''door boy'', his knowledge was too limited. Compared with other companions, he was too young. He even forgot the fear. I even wanted to take this big credit alone before my companions arrived for support.


    The black soil has been wrapped around Hanjin¡¯s knees. His calves and feet have become thick and thick. In fact, the magical array left by the **** of death, Hamas, did not start, sucking the breath of life, just cursing An instinct of the hill.


    Han Jin took a sigh of relief and took a magic scroll from the space ring and smashed it out.


    The magic scroll flew out more than ten meters away, and it was extremely abruptly lit up. It instantly turned into a golden light group. The light group was almost seven or eight meters wide. For example, this world suddenly had a sun. Tens of thousands of rays of light are shot like a sharp arrow. It is not ordinary light. It is like a frenzy of a horn that is much smaller than a cow''s hair. It is ruthlessly beaten on the ground and beaten on giant stone pillars. Ruthlessly whip the abyss demon.


    It turned out to be the curse of the light system, the revelation of God!


    The abyss demon squeaked, simply dropped the sickle, rubbed his eyes with his hands, and a stream of blood had leaked along his fingers and flowed down the back of his hand.


    Thousands of vivid faces on the Cursed Hill are also attacked. The broken face of each face will make the earth writh, and thousands of faces will be broken at the same time, making the whole floor crazy and bumpy. It seems that a super strong earthquake has occurred.


    Numerous figures came out of the Devil''s Hall, and they kept flashing, and they quickly approached the Cursed Hill. The Abyss demon had great maneuverability. It only took a few moments, they could rush to the Curse of the Hill. .


    At this time, Han Jin has placed the sixth best space magic crystal that he has harvested today in the space ring, and then swayed the law, and a miniature spell has appeared in the distance.


    The abyss of the devil moved fast, Han Jin was not slow, the two sides chased one escape, and soon rushed out of the scope of Devil Hills, Han Jin glanced back, his body shape shrunk downwards, and then disappeared without There is no trace of the film.


    In the time of two or three interest, hundreds of abyss demons have surrounded the place where Han Jin disappeared. Donald walked slowly to the front and stared at the soil under his feet. After a long time, he sighed softly.


    If Zagunede is still alive, Donald asks about his feelings about Hanjin. He will definitely tell Donald bluntly, it is a nightmare! Han Jin not only grasps the momentary movement, but also can disappear without a trace at any time with the help of the mother of the earth. In other words, if you want to kill Hanjin, you must achieve a real thunder, but you can¡¯t kill it. How easy is it to kill a semi-god-level powerhouse? ! It¡¯s not enough to kill once, but to kill twice.


    At this moment, it was the turn of Donald to experience the nightmare.


    While Donald sighed, Han Jin had already walked out of a mountain wall, and raised a long knife, looking at the scenery in front of him with interest.


    What kind of consequences will a traitor have?


    A disaster! Definitely a disastrous disaster! !


    If it is a traitor to Leonardo''s series?


    To be light, an organization, a power group can fall apart, and, in the long run, can decide the direction of a battle or even a war, and determine the survival of a country or countries!


    In order to win the trust of Hanjin, Leonardo can be considered as exhausted. Since the moment Han Han gave him the task, he used all the time and energy he could squeeze into the memory and handed it to Han Jin. Two-thirds of those things were carried when he decided to flee, and the other third were written and recalled during those days.


    Moreover, as the highest head of Hell Aster, he has a wealth of professional knowledge and literacy. In order to avoid his own omissions, he even began to recall from the moment he earned Donald''s trust, and regardless of the size, all the notes Down, because Leonardo knows, maybe, what he thinks is unnecessary, but it can help Hanjin.


    Leonardo also judged what he had made. He thought it was very important. He would write three stars in front. The important ones are two stars in front. In general, there is a star in front, which is irrelevant. There is no mark in front of it. Leonardo''s purpose is to facilitate Hanjin, and he can read the information as he pleases according to his own time.


    Devil Mountain, Devil''s Hall, for all the strong people on the ground, are mysterious existence, even if they break into the Devil Hills, they may not know where they are, but for Han Jin, he is right Everything is well known.


    God wants to perish, must first make it crazy! With Donald''s experience and experience, what can make him crazy? The answer lies in Han Jin¡¯s eyes.


    In front of it is a neat playground, there are about forty little devils, holding metal-made sickles, sprinting and slashing at the target in front of them. This age abyss demon has not yet generated magic crystals in the body. The use of instantaneous movements is very unfavorable for their physical development, so they are trained in the same way as swordsmen on the ground.


    Don''t look at the age of the demons, but they also have a certain strength and momentum, especially when they sprint forward, the thick and hard tail draws a deep ditch on the ground, accidentally hitting a stone, can actually Hit the Mars.


    At the other end of the school, there are a dozen little devils laughing and laughing, and they or they are missing a big tail compared to the companions they are training.


    When the devil reaches adulthood, the tail will fall off, and then they will go to the Devil''s Pool to listen to the teachings of the dead **** Hamas. After the quenching of the Devil''s Pool water, and the day-to-day, year-to-year polishing, try to use the tailbone. Making sickles, the scythes in the hands of each abyss demon are made by themselves, and they are connected with their own minds. When they have a satisfied sickle, they will leave the demon pool. At this time, they are the real abyss demon, and The demons that can communicate with the **** of death, Hamas, will be trained by the people.


    Unlike the Titans, the women in the abyss are much more vulnerable. Their tailbone will stop growing from an early age, and the angle on the forehead is very short, but the appearance is much stronger than the male demon, although there is not much talk. Beautiful, at least not ugly.


    The little demons sitting on the other side of the playground took the lead in seeing Han Jin, making a loud noise, and the female demon who was responsible for looking after the children noticed that they were not right. They immediately turned around and saw Han Jin at a glance, and could not help but stay there.


    The little devils in the training also immediately shifted their targets. They stood on the side of their teachers with their sickles and said that they were not afraid of tigers. This is really true. There is no fear in the pair of pupils. On the contrary, Give people a feeling of being unwilling.


    "Hello is..." The female demon stepped forward, keeping the little devil behind her, and her back was swaying behind her back, seemingly telling the little demons to leave immediately, but unfortunately, those who thought they were going soon The little demons who entered the actual battle violated her orders and still stared at Han Jin.


    "Premier Miss, my name is Raphael." Han Jin bent slightly and bent. This set was learned with Hillester. He noticed that the female demon had a very gorgeous headband on his head, covering up the short. The feet and the head ring are studded with treasures of various colors. It seems that the status of the female demon is not low.


    The female demon was once again stunned. In just a few seconds, she had already had a bean-sized sweat on her head. Obviously, she knew the origin of Hanjin.


    Han Jin looked up and looked around. This playground was on the east side of the Devil''s Hall. It was covered by a black curtain. He had been there for a while, but the Devil''s Temple had no reaction at all. The long-term comfort has greatly reduced the vigilance of the demons.


    In fact, everyone has hidden inertia in their hearts. After Jeddes entered the Holy City, he did not rush to set up a magical array in the Holy See. Until the Dragons raided the Holy See, he set the magical array as a top priority.


    Perhaps, only by losing money can we learn the lesson, or that human beings are slowly making progress in the constant loss.


    "They...they are still a group of children." The female devil snorted, Han Jin will show up here, but also need to think about what will happen? !


    "I know." Han Jin smiled and turned his eyes back to the female demon: "If you change this to the ground world, a woman is in front of Donald and tells Donald that she wants to protect only a group of children, Donald. How to do it? Hehe... I came from the Freedom Federation. There are many cities there. All of them were killed, but a dead body could not be found, because the **** dogs will not let go, I also admit that these children It looks cute, but if I don''t do anything, how do you let me face the victims?"


    I haven''t waited for the female demon to talk. A little demon who seems to be the leader has already made a sharp roar: "Do you dare to call your name?! Bastard!! I will cut your feet and stuff them into your mouth. Look, you dare not let go!"


    Han Jin bowed his head and looked at his feet seriously. Then he shook his head: "I am wrong... you are not cute at all!"

 Chapter 557： Wither

    The fifty-seventh chapter is withered


    "Hughes, take them with you! Go!" The female devil screamed, her cheeks twisted and twitched, and at the same time reached out and grabbed the little demon who was eager to try, pushing him hard. Behind.


    Perhaps I have never seen a teacher show such awkward expression, the little demons are stunned, and for a time do not know what to do.


    "The voice you call can be bigger." Han Jin smiled, he was suggesting the other party, call the reinforcements.


    The female demon screamed loudly, her voice was very sharp, giving a feeling of wearing a cloud crack, even if she knew that the other party was deliberately setting a trap, she couldn''t care much.


    Her voice has not stopped, and the leading little demon has swung a sickle and swooped up. Obviously, he misunderstood the teacher, thinking that it was a signal of battle. With the lead, the rest of the devils naturally refused to show weakness. Roaring and rushing to Hanjin.


    I have to say that these little demons are moving very fast. Even if the female devil wants to stop it, it is too late, and the face suddenly becomes pale. Then the body shape starts, and the little devils are decided to pass faster and faster. The little devil grabbed a metal trowel in his hand, and then his body shape disappeared from the original place. The next moment appeared in front of Han Jin, and the whistling sound of the metal sickle shoved to Han Jin.


    There is no anger and no fear in the eyes of the female demon. Some are only deep mourning. The ending can already be foreseen. Han Jin¡¯s name is synonymous with a nightmare in the abyss demon. It can kill Donald¡¯s sons and kill. Prince Johnson, this kind of existence should not be able to resist it anyway, but she rushed up without hesitation. The pride of the abyss demon did not allow her to leave behind the children. At this moment, she was not afraid of death. The reason why she mourned was because she knew that Han Jin could not let go of every child present.


    From the perspective of the abyss demon, the behavior of this female demon is admirable, knowing that it must die, and that such courage is rare even in the human world.


    However, this is not a battle in the ordinary sense, but a battle of destiny between races. What I saw and heard in the Freedom of the Union allowed Han Jin to have no mercy on her moths.


    Han Jin¡¯s figure flashed to the left, and the heavenly road in his hand skyrocketed at the same time. A purple light blade with a length of more than ten meters swept out. The female devil was the first to bear the brunt. In the scream, he was cut into two pieces, her The upper part of the body fired like a fireworks flag to the sky, and the lower body rushed out five or six meters to make it fall to the ground. The gushing blood made two bright red tracks in the air.


    Then, one after another, the blood blossoms kept blooming. The diffuse blood fog almost covered the playground. The little devil that rushed over did not catch the figure of Hanjin¡¯s fast movement, and it was like a straw. The cuts, all this happened too fast, so fast that they didn''t even have the chance to regret it.


    The remaining little devils stayed for a moment, then screamed wildly, threw away the metal trowel in their hands, turned and fled, and the little devil on the other side of the playground was scared to flee and flee to the distance.


    Han Jin¡¯s figure flew like a light smoke. The blood falling from the sky reached the outside of his body and was shocked and scattered. It seemed to have hit an invisible barrier. He did not chase those who escaped. The little demon, stopped his body and quietly scanned the playground.


    Han Jin¡¯s accident found that there was still a little demon who did not die. The little devil¡¯s face could not see any arrogance. Some just exaggerated the extreme fear. The blood of the splash was obviously beyond his tolerance. Ability, as if scared, sitting in the ground, not moving.


    Han Jin walked in front of the little demon, leaned down and looked for a moment, then turned his wrists, and there was a warm and rosy lotus in his hand.


    Han Jin sighed softly, the red lotus floated slowly, approaching the little demon, and then the red light flashed, the red lotus miraculously infiltrated the little devil''s chest.


    "Little guy, don''t be afraid, it will soon be over." Han Jin smiled and straightened up and scanned the half circle. The playground was full of blood and could not see a standing demon. Han Jin Going down to the body of the female demon, leaned down and waited for a bright magic crystal in his hand.


    Satisfied with the magic crystal into the space ring, Han Jin looked at the demon temple standing under the black curtain, turned and disappeared into the mountain wall.


    At the same time that Hanjin disappeared, the figure of an abyss demon appeared in the center of the playground. The roar of the female demon was sharp enough, and such a loud voice could not be heard.


    The bright red blood rushes on the dark surface, the feet of the abyss and the devil are soaked in the blood, and the famous demon, which is violent and murderous, suddenly becomes a statue that has lost its ability to act. It is ironic. Yes, it is precisely the **** scene that the demon family is willing to appreciate.


    After a long time, the head of the big demon began to slowly turn, but the action was still very stiff, it seems that just doing such a simple action has exhausted all his strength.


    Finally, the great demon found the little figure in the pool of blood, the little demon who had had a short fortune, and suddenly there was a bit of anger in the eyes of the big demon, because he suddenly found that the body of the little demon was intact.


    Is it... is he still alive? ! The big devil forced himself to suppress the great happiness of his heart, and walked carefully to the side of the little demon. He crouched down and his fingers trembled a little to the little devil.


    The action demon that can be completed in less than a second is enough for more than a minute. When he finally touches the neck of the little devil, the touch from the fingertip clearly tells him a fact. The heart of the little devil is still beating, but the temperature on the skin is a bit high. He breathes a sigh of relief, but when his eyes shift to other places, a heart instantly falls to the bottom of the valley.


    There is only one survivor, the other children are dead! !


    The big devil''s lips trembled fiercely, and suddenly looked up. His extreme anger made his eyes crack open, flowing under the bloodline, and screamed with a screaming scream. The penetrating sound seemed like a thunder. , rolling along the dark sky to the distance.


    The devils who were flashing involuntarily stopped, and Donald looked up and looked in the direction of the sound. The heartbreaking pain contained in the voice made Donald''s heart sink.


    After the interest rate, the roar of the sky was heard in the playground, and the dark curtains that had been shrouded in the top of the demon temple were also swayed by these powerful sound waves, just like the anger of the devils.


    However, the surging anger could not change the facts at hand, and every face of the demon, including Donald, was covered with a layer of dead gray. Almost all super-level races face the same dilemma. The abyss demon family is also the same. Their reproduction has been very difficult. There are dozens of devils who can conduct initial combat training. At this moment, they have turned into messy flesh. !


    Thousands of years of rest and recuperation have allowed the demons to grow in the hands of Donald. The reason why Donald dared to step on the ground was because of the destruction of the Holy See and on the other hand because the Devils had enough new generations. power. Be aware that before this, the number of devils that the demon family had at the same time was only more than 30.


    So Donald has every reason to believe that the demon family is at its peak, but now everything is ruined, and to reproduce the previous glory, God knows how long it will take.


    The abyss devils roared and roared, blood red eyes wanted to do something to vent their grief and insults, but they found that they could not even see the shadow of the enemy, so the blood in their eyes was gradually replaced by madness. There was even a demon violent fist that collapsed the wall halfway.


    Donald stood there motionless, and accurately said that since he appeared here, he has never moved.


    The tragic death of several sons, the fall of his biological brother, and the horror of the eyes, everything turned into thousands of snakes constantly licking the heart of Donald''s blood.


    There was no grief in the face of Donald''s face. Some were only tired of seeping into the bone marrow, and numb to the extreme. The betrayal of the fallen angel Catherine once made Donald violently thunderous, but compared with the **** scene in front of him, it seems a little insignificant.


    What happened? Donald''s eyes were a bit stunned. He couldn''t understand why things became what they are today. He didn''t realize until now that after making the decision to step on the ground, he brought something to the devil.


    If Donald can calm down, if he can carefully analyze the current situation, if he can admit defeat, if he can be more decisive, then perhaps the most important decision at the moment is that the whole family will withdraw from here. The current Devil''s Hall is no longer a symbol of the demon''s sacred abyssal world. It is more like a beast with a huge force but inconvenient movement. It attracts Han Jin, a pervasive hunter, who is always ready to go around. Add a **** wound to it unexpectedly.


    But there are not so many in the real world. If perhaps the death of several sons can''t make Donald completely lose his mind, but at the moment, it seems that something is quietly squirming and breeding in Donald''s heart.


    This battle, never end! Donald''s gaze looked at the dark, vast, boundless darkness outside the Devil''s Hall, and made a silent roar in the bottom of his heart.


    Suddenly, a gorgeous red light flew out of the chest of the surviving little demon, condensed into a red lotus flower, rushing into the sky, even turning the black sky into red.


    Countless beautiful and extremely dangerous petals fell off the red lotus and flew in all directions. The first big devil who rushed to the playground was the first to bear the brunt. The distance was too close. He couldn¡¯t even release the momentary movement. The body had been covered with petals. Burning out a lot of holes.


    For the abyss demons, the magic that Han Jin has released is not a secret. The problem is that this terrible magic suddenly appears in one of the most unexpected moments, the most unexpected location, without any omen. And all the abyss demons are caught in a state of anger and anger, and there is no time to react.


    "Be careful!" Donald''s big demon snoring around him, then he released the momentary movement.


    Unfortunately, it is too late at this moment, Han Jin¡¯s red lotus fire can spread to the square in a few seconds, even if the abyss demons desperately release the momentary movement, it is impossible to escape the red lotus in a few seconds. The scope of the fire of the industry, it can be said that all the abyss demons are almost dead!


    The surviving little devil turned into ashes, and a dozen abyss demons in the vicinity were also pierced by countless petals. Moreover, Huahai was rolling around at an extremely fast speed. Once the power of the red lotus fire was completely released, the ending became A necessity.


    At this moment, the scrolling flower is abruptly stopped, as if the time has suddenly stopped running, and the warm and feminine petals are so quietly hovering in the air, so that a beautiful picture is the ultimate.


    But the abyss demons did not have any mood to appreciate the scenery, they immediately released the momentary movement, fled to the distance, not to mention that the red lotus industry fire can cause fatal damage to them, staying in the death and dying field released by Donald is also not as good Where to go.


    In Donald''s eyes, there was a crazy flame, and the space around his body was nearly fading. Nearly his figure was gradually swallowed by the black curtain. Only a little more than ten times, Donald could not be seen from the outside. Only one twist of purple electro-optic light can be seen, and there are countless petals that hang quietly in the air.


    Compared with the color of Han Jintian, the electric light in the field of Donald''s death and dying is very deep and deep. Although their bodies are distorted, they give people a feeling of extreme tranquility, or a dead silence, and Han Jin. The heavens are bright and shining, full of vitality.


    Hundreds of abyss demons stand outside the field of death and dying. They look different, some are undecided, some are sad and angry, some are trembling, they are still sad for the tragic death of the children, who knows In the meantime, they lost at least seven or eight companions. This can''t blame Donald. In fact, Donald''s speed is already very fast. When the flower tide just spread, the field was released and the red lotus fire was banned. If you want to blame, you can only blame that Raphael is too sinister!


    I don''t know how long it took, Donald suddenly made a roar, his voice seemed to have powerful power, and the hovering petals were shattered and turned into scattered light spots.


    Donald didn''t have to do this. The effectiveness of the Red Lotus fire is coming to an end. As long as Donald continues to maintain the field, the red lotus petals will soon be extinguished, but Donald can''t control his emotions. He has to do something to vent his anger.


    At the same time, Han Jin jumped out of the ground outside the Devil Mountain. His body shape stunned and a trace of blood oozes from his mouth.


    The imprisonment and destruction of the red lotus industry caused a great shock to his mind. Not only did magic produce counter-attacks, but the Tao was the same, and Donald''s power made his face become dignified.


    Of course, this injury is nothing, just find a place to adjust the interest for a while, Han Jin long breathed, and the figure once again sank into the ground.


    In the playground on the side of the Devil''s Hall, the atmosphere was bleak, and hundreds of abyss demons were staring at Donald, while Donald remained calm despite his face, but a heart has become cold.


    Han Jin suddenly broke into the door of **** and attacked the cursed hill. That was nothing. Donald had an insight into Hanjin¡¯s intentions in the first time, but to disturb the devil¡¯s attention, create threats, and try to contain the devil. We provide cover for Nikola and Anqi Aier. Donald has made a decision. He is going to leave his brother, Prince Hanni, and leave a small number of demon warriors to deal with Han Jin¡¯s harassment. He himself led the whole family to the Ashenvale City and rounded up Nikolay and An Qi Aier. Among the three strong men on the ground, Han Jin is undoubtedly the most difficult to kill, An Qi Ai is second, and Nikolay has become his must-go goal!


    As long as you find Nikolay and try to interfere with the space elements, so that all the space reels lose their effectiveness, Nikolay becomes a sac, and you can always bite Nikolay at the speed of the abyss demon until Nikola is exhausted. !


    But at this moment, Donald finally understands who is the most terrible, most difficult, and most appetizing person!


    Han Jin is not the wolf responsible for harassing the prey, but a lion hidden in the grass. Whenever he finds a flaw, he will immediately jump out and release a fatal blow!


    Donald has a feeling of icy cold, Nikola broke into the abyss world, it can be said that he just wants to win this war, and Han Jin, but wants to destroy the entire demon family! Han Jin¡¯s actions are one after another. If his reaction is a little slower now, I don¡¯t know how many elite warriors will be swallowed by the horrible flower sea. Is this still harassment? No, this is the fight for you and me!


    *****


    A few days later, Nikolay and Anqi Aer stood on a small hill and stared at a towering city in the distance.


    "This is Ash Valley City? How strange is it?" An Qi Aier gently wrinkled his good eyebrows and said with a little doubt.


    According to Han Jin, Ash Valley City is close to Devil Hills. It is the most prosperous city in the abyss world. However, the giants in front of you can not see the traces of prosperity at all. The tall gates are closed and the city is dense. Standing full of abyss fighters, although far away, An Qi Ai can still see the nervous look of the abyss soldiers.


    There are countless holes in the wall of the city. Each hole has a cold-lighted arrow, which is like a beast that only chooses people to sneak. Occasionally, only a flying World of Warcraft does not know how to live and pass the wall, and it is immediately Several arrows that skyrocketed shot into hedgehogs.


    If An Qi Ai flies up into the sky, he will be surprised to find that there are countless evil eyes and Medusa on the criss-cross streets of the city, including the roofs on both sides of the street.

 Chapter 558： The Battle of Ash Valley City

    The fifty-fifth chapter of the battle of Ash Valley City


    The vast Ashenvale city has no sound, the atmosphere is heavy to the extent of depression, so many abyss races come together, but it is unreasonable without a little noise, even the friction between the bodies is not, it seems that after they stand here, I have never moved.


    No matter which aspect, this is a city that is armed to the teeth, but the strangeness to the extreme silence has cast a layer of lifelessness on the city, just like an ancient beast that walked into the following year. Silently waiting for the last moment.


    "Donard won''t want to fight with us here?" Nikolay stroking his chin, his eyes falling on a towering spire in the middle of the city. Each floor of the minaret has a deep awkward demon with a sickle. So, it seems that there must be something important in the tower that needs to be guarded, or that there is a distinguished person there.


    Han Jin gave An Qi Aier''s ring, and she tied it to the white wrist with a silk thread. An Qi Aier gently touched the metal-gloss ring with her fingertips. The lineup is obviously for some special reason. What makes her wonder is that Donald should know better than anyone else. Even if these low-level abyss fighters are ten times more, it is impossible for her to be a strong person. hurt.


    In the face of a powerful field, these seemingly strong abyss warriors can''t change the fate of being a cannon fodder.


    An Qi Aier can even feel that the Ash Valley City at the moment is emitting a strong sense of death from the inside out, and suddenly there is a strange idea in his heart. The strangeness in front seems to have some connection with Han Jin.


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Seeing An Qi Ai¡¯s thoughtful look, Nikola asked curiously.


    "I was thinking, Ash Valley City shouldn''t have been like this."


    "It¡¯s not surprising that Donald has made such an arrangement, knowing that we are coming, although it has little effect." Nikolay laughed and said that he did not put the abyss soldiers standing on the top of the city in his eyes.


    "This is a strange place. I always thought that Donald would wait for us in Devil Hills. After all, it was their home."


    "Listen to you, I feel a bit strange." Nikolay exaggerated and stretched out, and as the body stretched, the bones underneath the body shone a small shatter: "However, what about it? This junk can''t change anything.¡± Nikolay is fully qualified to say this. In front of his starry field, there is no difference between a strong and strong Minotaur and a quick-moving **** dog. Just enter him. The field, then there is only one dead road.


    "But the demons have enough cannon fodder to cover them," said An Qi Aier.


    "It doesn''t matter, those low-ranking fighters can''t hurt us at all, isn''t it?" Nikolay smiled, and when he made the decision to break into the abyss world with Han Jin, he was well prepared. In the face of the fierce battle that is about to break out, the addition of An Qi Ai has greatly increased his confidence.


    If Nikolay and Hanjin are arguing with Donald, who is leading hundreds of abyss demons, it is very likely that they will be in a disadvantage. Then Anqi Aier will become a weight that is enough to control the situation. This is not two plus one. Simple question.


    There is no rising sun in the world of the abyss. Under the boundless darkness of the sky, Nikola and Anqi Aier are a little thin. The two are patiently standing on the mound and looking into the distance. The same quiet city of Ash Valley.


    I don''t know how long it took, the ring of An Qi''s wrist on the wrist suddenly lit up, giving off a soft glow.


    "It seems that he found us." An Qi Aier showed a smile from the heart. For the courage of Han Jin, An Qi Ai is very appreciative. People who dare to marry Devil Hill have never had before. Maybe it won''t be there anymore.


    When I heard An Qi Aier¡¯s words, the expression on Nikola¡¯s face immediately became complicated. In terms of the overall situation, Nikolay¡¯s heartfelt hope that Han Jin would return safely would increase greatly in the next battle. The odds of winning. But when he learned that Han Jin really did this, Nikola¡¯s innermost heart could not be suppressed and there was a strong sense of crisis, and the bottom of his heart filled with a thick murder.


    It seems that it was affected by the momentum of Nikolay, and the wind around it became stagnant.


    "What do you want to do?" An Qi Ercha felt the strangeness of Nikolay, and the smile on his face gradually became cold.


    Nikolay couldn''t help but greet An Qi Aier''s gaze. After half a ring, the corner of his mouth suddenly hangs on a cynical smile and shrugged and said, "I am a bit contradictory."


    Clever, such as An Qi Ai, naturally heard Nikola¡¯s subtext, and watched Nikola with vigilance. ¡°I hope you can stay sane.¡±


    "Yeah, reason." Nikolay sighed. "Damn reason, I have been thinking, is the biggest enemy Donald or Rafael? Can you give me an answer?"


    Nikola''s straightforwardness makes Anqi Ai stunned. The answer to this question is actually clear to everyone. If you only talk about individual combat capabilities, Hanjin, who has instant movement and guardianship of the earth, is obviously more difficult than Donald, let alone Han. There are two lives. Since Donald and hundreds of abyss demons have not been able to leave Hanjin, even if they both shot together, I am afraid that they can only hurt Hanjin and there is no possibility of killing.


    What it means to be an enemy that will never die, Anqi Ai can understand where Nikola¡¯s murder comes from, but it cannot be tolerated.


    "You shouldn''t ask me about this question." An Qi Aier''s eyes are as sharp as a blade. "At least, we all live under the same sky. With your wisdom, you should make the right choice."


    "Yes." Nikolay sighed again: "Actually, I want to say, An Qi Aier, you are really an alternative to the dragons. If you can, I am willing to be friends with you."


    "Friends?" An Qi Ai can''t help but sigh. "We can break into the abyss world together and fight side by side. Isn''t it a friend?"


    Nikolay shrugged and inexplicably silenced.


    Nikola''s meaning is very straightforward. He hopes to be friends with Anqi Aier. This has nothing to do with the dragon. All that is needed is An Qi Aier''s personal friendship. However, An Qi Aier is obviously confused, her sentence. ''We'' certainly include Hanjin, otherwise there is no need to emphasize that we will break into the abyss world together. If we say this, it will be meaningless to say it again. Anqi Aier will never change its unbiased position. In fact, it is precisely because of the existence of Anqi Aier that Han Jin and Nikolay will cooperate. Otherwise, two of them will join together and the others will definitely choose to leave.


    Finally, the sky lit up a line of purple mans, shooting quickly to Nikola and Anqi Ai.


    "It''s so handsome." Nikolay clasped his chest with his hands, and he couldn''t help but let An Qi Aier have some accidents. With her understanding of Nikolay, it should not be a person who is willing to praise the opponent, even if the other party''s identity at this moment is His comrades.


    "Is this guy worried that Donald can''t find him?" Sure enough, Nikola''s next sentence made Anqi Ai confirm his guess.


    "Why can''t he be as low-key as I am?" Nikola looked serious.


    "You are really low-key." An Qi Aier did not look at Nikolay, not angry, said, "The Holy See has been destroyed under your low-key, maybe you can lower it."


    This is a naked sarcasm, and Nikolay does not seem to think that An Qi Ai will be so direct, wrong for a long time, a smile on his lips: "Interesting, I actually ... saw a more pure than Jeddis a believer."


    "People? Are you talking about me?"


    "Are you being unfair to the Holy See?" Nikolay whispered. In fact, in the face of Donald''s pressure, he thought more than once. If the day does not fall, the Holy See still exists, what will happen to the situation of the male empire? The change? The bright knights who fight to the last breath, the high-ranking priests who use their bodies to protect the mountains from the mountains and protect the temple, will face a strong invasion of the abyss world, at least, He doesn''t have to take risks alone, but Nikolay is by no means a person who is willing to repent for the past, and he will not admit his mistakes.


    "Do you know?" Nikolay continued: "Even Jedice, the honest man, has always been tough in how he treats the dragon. As a member of the dragon, how can it be to the Holy See..."


    An Qi Ai opened his mouth, but did not say anything, silenced for a long while, said softly: "No matter how much the Holy See is dissatisfied, it cannot be a reason to destroy. We are all children of this world. You should learn to be tolerant and modest. Nikola adults, have you discovered that your interests are too heavy, maybe... In your eyes, the life of this world is divided into two kinds, one is obedient, one kind It¡¯s disobedient."


    This time Nikola was silent, and his eyes became very weird. For a moment, Nikolay said slowly: "This should not be the legendary Anqi Aier..."


    "Oh... what should I look like?"


    Nikolay did not answer, but only shifted the topic: "The abyss warriors are also children of this world. You should be equally tolerant of them. Why do you want to join us in the abyss world?"


    "Because they want to destroy us." An Qi Aier shook his head: "I said that the tolerance is not to fight back, not to repay, and the humility that I said is not to make people become lambs." Finally, An Qi Aier suddenly laughed.


    "What are you laughing at?" Nikolay asked strangely.


    ¡°I have met a very interesting young man who has accompanied him for a while.¡± An Qi¡¯s beautiful eyes are slowly squatting, as if recalling something: ¡°I was like you at the time. I have asked him the same. Since I have to learn to be tolerant, why must I kill those opponents?"


    "He just answered like you?"


    "Yeah." An Qi Aier nodded. "For many years, I can''t forget his shadow, especially... I can''t forget the eyes, it''s clear like spring water, gentle like moonlight, full of wisdom, like it can Penetrate the heart..."


    "Does he know your identity?"


    "No, he is a fool."


    "You just said that his eyes are full of wisdom, how come..." Nikolay is really confused.


    "In some areas, his talent is unimaginable, but in other areas, he has become dull. For example, adults in their twenties don''t even know how to take care of themselves. A few months before I left, He also had a serious illness and fell into the root of the disease. In fact, it should have been avoided."


    "Why are you leaving?" Nikolay asked as he thought, and he could see that the young man in Anqi Aier¡¯s mouth had a deep relationship with Anqi Aier, and he could get the evaluation of Anqi Aier. The young man will be famous in the future.


    "His illness has just recovered. He accidentally saw himself in the mirror. He found that he was a lot older in ten days. His face was pale and dry, and then he saw me... Hehe, then he asked me, met. It¡¯s been five or six years, why my appearance has never changed.¡± An Qi Ai whispered: ¡°I know, I should leave.¡±


    "Just because of this?"


    "His strength has improved very quickly. It won''t take long for him to sense my strength, so..."


    "I know who you are talking about, Lando the Great!" Nikolay said slowly, the great emperor of Lando was the creator of the great empire that collapsed more than two hundred years ago. According to historical records, although the Landi Emperor did not Shao Wang, but after a lifetime, it may be the reason for this Anqi Aier.


    "You guessed it wrong." An Qi Aier smiled: "Don''t talk about it, Rafael is coming."


    In the area of ??Ash Valley, it is obvious that Han Jin¡¯s figure has already been found. Numerous eyes are condensed on the purple mans in the sky, but no one has done any action. The city of Ash Valley is still dead. The only thing that changed was the top of the towering spire in the city. I don¡¯t know when a tall figure appeared. From the perspective of Nikola and Anqi Ai, the figure seems to have been black with the top. The dome is connected, and although it is far away, it still feels like a mountain-like heavy momentum.


    A moment later, Han Jin fell in front of Nikola and Anqi Aier.


    "Isn''t it too late to come?" Han Jin said with a smile, his body is still neat and tidy, and there is no trace of fighting at all.


    "Go to Devil Hill?" asked An Qi Aier.


    "Well, I went to the Devil''s Hall and looked at my eyes." Han Jin nodded and looked at the top of the tower at a distance, then smiled. "The guys are even faster than me. It seems to be really angry."


    "Devil''s Temple?" An Qi Aier and Nikolay are both stunned. They all think that Han Jin is going to Devil Hill. In fact, just to contain Donald''s words, Han Jin''s activities near Devil Hill are enough. But no one thought that Han Jin dared to go deep into the Devil''s Hall. The consequences of doing so meant that the risk factor would increase exponentially.


    Nikolay tightened his lips and looked at Han Jin¡¯s face to try to distinguish the credibility of Han Jin¡¯s words. An Qi Aier also looked at Han Jin incredibly. After a long time, he sighed. "Lord Rafael, I really can''t think that you can actually retreat in the demon temple. I have to say that your magic is really Amazing."


    "Which is so exaggerated, and finally suffered a little injury." Han Jin said calmly.


    The expressions of Nikolay and Anqi Aier tend to be normal. Only in this way can it be said that if Han Jin can really enter and leave the place of the Demon Hall, it means that as long as Han Jin wants to kill a person, that People have no room to escape.


    "Is it hurt?" Although Han Jin did not see any scars, Han Jin alone assumed the greatest pressure. An Qi Ai expressed concern about it.


    "It''s no longer a problem." Han Jin discovered that the figure at the top of the tower had disappeared. It seems that he wants to hide and wait for a fatal blow.


    "You just said that he is really angry? What does that mean?" Nikolay suddenly remembered what Han Jin had said.


    "It¡¯s hard to go to the Devil Hall once, I have to do something." Han Jin smiled.


    "What have you done?" Nikolay and Anqi Ai asked in unison.


    "Some things to do." Han Jin avoided the topic: "But I can guarantee that we will face a crazy Donald."


    Nikolay and Anqi Ai looked at each other and the atmosphere looked very quiet. They knew that Han Jin would never be boastful of such things.


    "Let''s go and see what Donald has prepared for us." Nikolay''s expression became serious and led the way to Ash Valley City.


    An Qi Ai also followed, and neither of them chose to fly in the air. It could only become a star-studded target. Although it may not hurt them, but the war is coming, you can retain more physical strength. Become the last weight on the balance.


    When Han Jin and other three people walked to a distance of about one kilometer from Ash Valley City, they stopped at the same time and then moved forward into the attack range of Ash Valley City.


    At this time, the abyss soldiers on the head of the city also found the figure of the three people. After a brief commotion, they returned to calm. In addition to the tighter arms in the handle, they did not make any other extra moves. .


    The tall figure appeared on the top of the tower. Even if it was far away, Han Jin could feel the cold eyes.


    "That''s Donald?" Han Jin couldn''t believe it. It shouldn''t be foolish to expose himself to Donald''s wisdom.


    "It doesn''t seem to be." Because the distance is too far, and the demons look the same, An Qi Ai is also somewhat uncertain.


    Nikolay took out his long sword with his backhand, and his mouth was hung with a smile that was slightly sinister. "He is Prince Hanni, but... whoever he is, he won''t have to kill."


    The three men looked at each other and launched at the same time. Han Jin¡¯s figure disappeared in the same place. Nikolay took a big step and swiftly rushed to the city of Ash Valley, and the heavy footsteps on the earth made a thunder. The muffled sound, rolled up the sky and smoke behind him.

 Chapter 559： Sword of the sword

    The fifty-five-ninth chapter sword of the sword


    An Qi Aier''s speed is faster, flying over Nikola''s head, a white battle skirt sizzling under the gust of wind, even pulled into a line by the resistance in the air, but the figure is Without being affected, he went straight to the gates of Ash Valley City and left a shadow in the air.


    Thousands of holes opened on the wall of the city were lit up at the same time. Thousands of arrows spurred out like a huge nailboard, and went straight to Nikola and Anqi Aier.


    However, such an attack is negligible for the strong players in the field. As long as the arrow is close to An Qi Ai''s body within five meters, it immediately stagnate in the air, and the whole arrow is wrapped in crystal ice. As soon as the wind pressure caused by An Qi Ai broke into numerous pieces, it fell from the sky.


    Around Nikola, there was a little starlight, and countless stars fluttered, drawing a strange and unpredictable trajectory. Once the arrow entered the range of starlight dancing, all of them were bounced back without exception.


    The first one to arrive at the city was Han Jin. The distance of one kilometer was just a few flashes for him. At the moment he appeared in the city, the long knife in his hand burst into a water-like streamer. Swept through the abyss warriors.


    A **** slaughterhouse kicked off.


    Many abyss fighters have no time to lift their weapons, and they have fallen into a pool of blood, but there are still countless **** red-headed minotaurs and long-horned evil spirits who are madly coming to Hanjin, and even some minotaurs. After being smashed into two sections, he also struggled to throw the giant axe in his hand. It seems that as long as he can cause even a little damage to Han Jin, he is satisfied, but their little wish is bound to be impossible, and they can only look at the unwilling eyes. Lying on the ground, twitching and waiting for the advent of death.


    An Qi Ai appeared on the city head 100 meters away from the right side of Hanjin. Compared with Han Jin, An Qi Ai¡¯s fighting style was much milder, facing the abyss soldiers who flocked to him. Qi Ai slowly reached out to the palm of his hand, and a blue awn appeared in the palm of his hand. Then the blue awning quickly zoomed in. The brilliance of the blue water instantly enveloped the space within tens of meters. All the abyss soldiers who were affected were condensed. There, it turned into a statue of ice crystals of various shapes.


    "Raphael, be careful!" An Qi Ai made a sigh.


    It¡¯s impossible to have a large defensive magical array in a big gray valley city. Although it is difficult for a semi-god-level powerhouse to play a decisive role, how can we do our best, even the magic array is not open? Let them three people rush into the city, there must be weird inside!


    The abyss of the periphery appeared a short sluggishness, not because of fear, but the body of the companion blocked their way forward. However, just a moment later, those who were still alive continued to roar and rushed to Anqi Aier. Without a trace of mercy, the companions who turned into ice sculptures fell to the ground, with the result that the ice sculptures were broken into countless pieces.


    It can also be said that they killed their companions, and An Qi Ai only banned those people and did not kill them.


    This crazy scene makes An Qi Ai instinctively disgusted, and together with the life of the family, does not hesitate to see it as a smart life?


    If this is the case, then do it thoroughly. An Qi Aier''s eyes were covered with a layer of ice cold, and the foot stepped gently on the ground. All the ice sculptures appeared at the same time with fine cracks. With the slow-moving figure of Anqi Aier gradually Disintegrated until it collapsed into countless pieces.


    Without any hindrance, the abyssal warriors on the periphery rushed up at a faster speed, but no one noticed that at the foot of Anqi Aier, there was a thin blue ice surface that spread like a mercury rush. All who came into contact with the ice surface became a set of ice sculptures. Then, with the footsteps of An Qi Aier, the body gradually covered with criss-cross cracks, and then it was dissolved into numerous pieces of ice crystals scattered on the ground.


    An Qi Ai walked on the city head with an elegant and extreme pace. Wherever he went, there would be a blank space, and the place where he left was left with blue and red ice.


    Under Hanjin¡¯s heaven, none of the dead enemies can preserve the intact body. Bloody has become the eternal theme. The thick blood flows freely on the blue-gray masonry, and the ground is full of broken limbs. In stark contrast to An Qi Aier¡¯s leisurely walk.


    If Han Jin¡¯s heavenly path represents blood, then An Qi Ai is full of elegance, and Nikolay¡¯s fighting style is wild.


    "The ones that are careful are them!" Han Jin has not responded to An Qi Ai, and Nikola, who laughed, has already snatched the words.


    Nikolay was slamming into the city. The abyss soldiers standing in the front row only had time to see a burly figure zooming in on their eyes. Then they ran into a mountain like a head-on, and flew up involuntarily. People have lost all their consciousness in the severe pain in midair.


    Nikolay¡¯s feet slammed on the ground and made a deafening loud noise. With his landing point as the center, countless fingers cracked and twisted and spread all over the place. The whole wall began to tremble, some strength. The poor abyss fighters have not even maintained their balance, stumbling and squeezing.


    By the tremendous power of the earthquake, Nikolay¡¯s figure rushed forward at a faster speed. Not only was the abyss warrior who was hit by him on his face, he was thrown into the air, and he starred around him. It has also become a deadly weapon. As long as it is hit by the tiny light spot, it seems to be hit by a hammer that weighs thousands of miles. A blood hole appears in the position where it is hit. The whole body is covered by that. The stocks have been vigorously driven to focus on flying back.


    For a time, the sky was full of flying figures, and when they fell to the ground, they all became a lifeless body.


    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because the opponent¡¯s strength is so bad that Nikola¡¯s sword is too lazy to use it, or is he more interested in this kind of fighting style, and Nikolay is rampant in the city¡¯s head with this savage and extreme attitude. Although the formation of the Abyssal Warriors was very dense, it did not make Nikola''s speed slow down. Even his speed was gradually accelerating. The direct result was that the number of abyss fighters flying into the air increased dramatically.


    Han Jin waved his long knife in his hand and relaxed and relentlessly harvested his life. Even Yu Yu took a look at Nikola''s direction. The figure flying around made Han Jin stunned. What is it doing? Flying trapeze?


    At this time, Nikolay also noticed the large amount of blood from Han Jin¡¯s side, and secretly licked his mouth. Is this guy necessary to be so bloody?


    But when it comes to the number of killings, no one can compare with Anqi Aier. Once An Qi Ai, who has always been quiet and elegant, has come down, the speed of harvesting life is terrible, and the scope of the deep blue field is too big. It was only a moment of effort. On the right side of the wall of Anqi Aier, there were more than half of the abyss warriors disappearing, leaving only the ice crystals everywhere.


    As time went by, the number of abyss warriors on the city''s head dropped sharply. Han Jin and others were getting closer to the inner side of the city wall. At this moment, there are only dozens of abyss fighters in front of Han Jin, and they can already see from the gaps of the crowd. The sights in the city are full of evil eyes and Medusa everywhere. Although it seems that the scalp is numb, it has not been placed in the eyes of Han Jin. Although the rays of evil eyes have the speed and power of horror, as long as they rush to them, they will make these guys tangled and emit rays. At the same time, the first thing to consider is whether or not you will accidentally injure your companions. In the time they hesitate, enough Hanjin will kill the opponents in front of them. To deal with these vulnerable guys, you can cut a large piece with a knife.


    When Han Jin was planning to send out dozens of them in front of him, he rushed into the city to kill him. Suddenly, a strong sense of crisis flooded his mind, and immediately he wanted to release the curse. The land disappears.


    At the same time, there were countless spots of light in the city, and thousands of rays came together in all directions, falling on the same point. A hemispherical light group of several tens of meters in size appeared on the city. The light group is still spreading, and it soon covers a range of nearly 100 meters. The figures of the dozens of abyss fighters in front of Hanjin are suddenly shrouded in gray and white, and then they are deafening. The sound of the explosion.


    When the light was exhausted, the dozens of abyssal warriors had disappeared without a trace, and a huge gap was left on the wall.


    Seeing this situation, Nikolay also slowed down the speed of the charge. Although there was a bodyguard in the starry field, he did not want to try it for the evil-eyed group attack.


    The evil eye attack did not work, but killed dozens of abyss fighters. The result did not make them show their frustration. The city was still dead. Medusas raised their bows and arrows in silence. The arrow is shot at the angle of the projectile, and the arrow suddenly rains in the sky.


    The dense arrow rain blocked all the corners that might be escaping, and covered the Hanjin three and the nearly a thousand abyss soldiers left in the city.


    Compared with the rays of evil eyes, this kind of attack is insignificant. It is impossible to break through the fields of Nikola and Anqi Aier. Han Jin is just standing in the same place, with long swords waving in his hands, he puts close-up arrows. All flying.


    But the abyss warriors are not so lucky, the arrows falling from the sky can easily tear their tough skin and penetrate deep into their bodies. However, these abyss fighters do not seem to see this deadly arrow rain. Even if there were more than a dozen arrows in his body, it seemed that he could not feel the pain. He ran and snarled desperately, waving his arms and rushing to Hanjin and others.


    Most of the abyss fighters fell only halfway through the rush, but the surviving still did not retreat, still braving the raging arrows and marching forward until Han Jin and others took their lives.


    After the arrow rained, Han Jin¡¯s three people stood in the same place, and there was no more abyss fighter who could stand on the head of the city.


    Such apathy and ruthless attack seems to be silently proclaiming the firm will of Ash Valley City.


    Han Jin suddenly smiled. "It seems that they are really ready to fight."


    "I like it." Nikolay smiled: "Anqi Aier, let''s not hide it again, how?"


    "What do I cover up?" An Qi Ai asked faintly.


    "You know." Nikolay slowly pulled out his long sword at the waist and said, "Let me see, the real dark blue field."


    "Are you challenging me?" An Qi Aer brows.


    "That''s not wise. Someone just said that we live under the same blue sky after all, isn''t it?" Nigu stretched out his fingers and bounced twice on the ridge of the sword: "I mean... with those The stupid guy is doing a test."


    "What do you use... the sword of the prophet?" When An Qi''s eyes fell on Nikolai''s sword, the pupil suddenly shrank into a point, but she was somewhat uncertain.


    "Good eyesight!" Nikolay suddenly turned back. Han Jin heard the characters of the ''Sword of the Prophet''. The look was very surprised. The expression change was being caught by Nikolay: "Raphael, it looks Are you interested in my sword?"


    Han Jin shrugged. He really didn''t know how to answer.


    ¡°Really the sword of the prophet?¡± asked An Qi Ai.


    "Yes!" Nikola''s arm was lightly shocked. Suddenly, the long sword in his hand was completely broken, turning into countless sharp metal pieces, flying around, sharp pieces across the air, and even pointed out the arrow. Howling.


    An Qi Ai was motionless. When the sharp films were close to her body, they quickly covered a layer of white frost, flying at a slower speed, and then they fell down.


    Han Jin¡¯s mouth was slightly upturned, showing a smile, and then his body shape shook, disappearing from the place, and the violent sharp film flew into the distance through the afterimage left by Han Jin.


    When Hanjin appeared again, Anqi Aier and Nikolay showed a wrong look, especially Nikola, and his eyes became very sharp. Although he was intentionally tempted, the sharpness of the sharp film was against them. The strongman of the series is weak, and Han Jin should not release the momentary movement. There are only two explanations. Han Jin is deliberately concealing anything, or Han Jin¡¯s own defense ability is very ordinary, and he does not want to show it.


    "Do you use such a serious thing?" Nikolay blinked.


    "This is the sword of the prophet?" Han Jin had nothing to do with the transfer of the topic, the sword in the hands of Nikola has revealed its true colors, the four-foot-long sword front, all white, crystal clear, and the lightsaber in the hands of angels are similar .


    "Yeah." Nikolay said: "I heard that you have already got the lion''s shield, the brilliant pendant and the bright robes. The boots of the saints are in Adolf. It is already yours, if you can get the prophet. The sword, then you only need the crown of the gods, you can master the rules, is it very desirable?"


    Han Jin sighed with relief. Nikolay¡¯s character was very aggressive and his words were aggressive. His questions were always unanswerable, and he denied that it was too hypocritical to admit that it was not good for the current atmosphere.


    "What? You want to send the sword of the Prophet to Raphael?" Anqi Aier laughed.


    "I..." Nikola¡¯s sense of persecution was dispelled by this sentence. He took a deep look at An Qi Aier: "In fact, the sword of the prophet is of little use to me, and I cannot release the prophet. The power of the sword, I like it, just because it deserves my identity."


    At this moment, the Minotaur and Longhorn evil spirits below have already flooded the city wall, and the rushing to Hanjin and others is like a frenzy.


    "The strongmen of Devil Hill, are they still unwilling to take it? Well, I see when they can bear it." Nikolay murmured: "So, I am going down, you two are free, but... ...Raphael, I still hope that you can be like a real man, don''t always try to hide yourself."


    After saying this, Nikolay¡¯s face has become extraordinarily dignified, the sword of the prophet in his hand slowly pointed to the sky, and then a thunderous roar rang out over the city: ¡°Xinghe!!¡±


    A sword mandled by starlight went straight into the sky, and then Nikola¡¯s body suddenly became so heavy that it shot into the air at a superb speed like a heavy shell, then slanted To the ground, at the moment he leaps, the slate pieces under his feet are cracked, especially in the center of the position. The slate has been turned into a very fine powder, and the rays of the evil eyes can only shoot him behind him. Road afterimage.


    When Nikola¡¯s figure fell on the ground, with a huge roar, it swelled to the extreme swordsmanship, such as the galaxy upside down, this moment created an illusion for everyone, like Nikolay casually With a wave of hand, the whole sky was torn off.


    Hum... Hundreds of meters long swordsman squatted on the street and stretched straight along the street. Perhaps Nikola¡¯s movements were too fast, perhaps the geology of Ash Valley was too soft, the sword of Nikolai The Ming Ming has been exhausted, but there is no reaction around, including the abyss soldiers, who are still standing there. However, time seems to be only a short moment of stagnation, and then continue to run, bang ... bombing ... hundreds of meters long streets collapsed, countless sand and dust dust rising from the sky, the houses on both sides are also shockwaves The impact of the crash instantly turned into ruins, while the collapse of the abyss soldiers who stayed on the streets, they have not had time to react, the body has been smashed by the passing of the stars, turned into messy flesh and blood.


    A blood flower bloom is nothing, and a hundred blood flowers bloom is nothing, but when thousands of blood flowers are arranged in an extremely dense arrangement and bloom at the same time, the scene cannot be described as horror.


    The splashing blood waves collide, fuse, and whistle in the air. In the eyes of the abyss soldiers in the rear, the whole world suddenly becomes a blood pool! The street no longer exists, and it was replaced by a deep trench with a length of several hundred meters. The next moment, the flesh and blood that fell fell constantly and made a scalp and numb collision, and instantly covered the bottom of the ditch, while the ruins on both sides of the house It also became a bright red, which was dyed red by the blood of the abyss soldiers.


    The last thing that fell was countless twisted armor, weapons, and many unknown metal products.

 Chapter 560： Uncover

    The fifty-sixth chapter is unveiled


    Han Jin took a deep breath, is this the power of the field? ! With the power of Nikolay, one person and one sword can easily destroy a city!


    "Raphael, Nikolay is right, let go of yourself, don''t let us down." An Qi''s eyes have turned into aqua blue, leaving a sentence for Han Jin, then Shot down the wall.


    However, An Qi Aier¡¯s fighting style has undergone earth-shaking changes. Before, she always seemed so elegant, but now she is very imposing. Her screaming voice is mixed with countless invisible ice thorns, which shocked the abyss. The eardrums were so painful that they followed, and Anqi Aier¡¯s figure started forward and slammed into an arrow tower.


    At this moment, An Qi Aier¡¯s figure has been shrouded in a 100-meter-wide water blue light curtain. Without her attack, the tall and strong arrow tower just touched the light curtain, and the whole collapsed. The ten on the tower A few Medusa screamed and fell, and at the moment they or their bodies touched the light curtain, they had turned into ice sculptures.


    An Qi Aier¡¯s figure continues to move forward. The deep blue field she released is like a giant bulldozer with a width of 100 meters. No matter what is blocking her, there is no doubt that it collapses and shatters!


    Anqi Aier¡¯s speed is getting faster and faster, and there is a big road in the layered, patchwork buildings, and because of her speed, because of the extremely frozen elemental flow, collapse A considerable part of the stone, wooden pillars and bricks condensed on the periphery of the light curtain. With the advancement of Anqi Aier, the splitting and disintegration continued to solidify into a whole piece.


    When Anqi Aier shot a distance of several hundred meters, the freezing of the light curtain was already several tens of meters thick, and the total weight reached a jaw-dropping number, but this did not affect the speed of An Qi Ai!


    Hum... bang... The light curtain will push a point every time, and it will make a loud roar. If the earth is roaring, and behind Anqi Ai, there is a road 100 meters wide and all the roads. It is frozen and smooth like ice.


    The abyss warriors had no time to give in, Anqi Aier had already entered the evil eye and the most concentrated battle of Medusa. The next moment, An Qi Aer extended his hands and forced outward.


    Boom... The field of Anqi Ai blasted, and countless elements rushed around, and a white world was spreading at an extremely fast speed, but this is not the most terrible, tens of meters thick in front of the light curtain The frozen material is also crushed at the same time, and it turns into countless ice cubes and ice chips that are different in shape.


    No one can withstand this attack! Those evil eyes and Medusa''s body were torn into thousands of pieces in an instant, and then they were condensed and wrapped in an ice storm.


    An Qi Aer went from being dispatched to a fatal blow, but it was only seven or eight seconds before and after, but behind her, and around her body, she formed a large forbidden zone, thousands of minotaurs, evil eyes and beauty. Dusha turned into a messy ice crumb in the blink of an eye.


    The ice storm continued to move forward and razed the houses to the ground. When the ice storm blew through a street, the slate deeply embedded in the soil was pulled up.


    The ice storm has been rolling out for a long distance, and the wind has slowly subsided. Numerous flesh and blood, brick and tile fragments have sprung up like rain.


    Nikola and Anqi Aer shot, and in a moment they destroyed a city in the city of Ash Valley. If they were given to them for a while, the entire city of Ash Valley would become a ruin!


    Han Jin¡¯s eyes are slightly picked up. This is no longer a battle. It¡¯s more or less with the kind of ¡®Zhengdao¡¯. Are you really strong? Then let us see it!


    However, since the family knows about their own affairs, the demon war group headed by Donald has not appeared yet. He does not want to waste the yuan.


    Just as Hanjin hesitated, Nikolay and Anqi Aier started again. The former aimed at the tower in the center of the city, while the latter chose another evil eye.


    An Qi Aier re-released the dark blue field, and the body shape shot into the oblique thorn. At this moment, the change became steep, and a group of extremely light, nearly transparent flames suddenly flew out of a house. At the moment when the group emerged through the wall, the entire wall melted at a very fast speed and became a dark red mud flowing.


    Boom... The fire group slammed into the light curtain of the dark blue field, and it blew up another wave of violent turbulence. In the turbulence of the elements close to the madness, the fire group infiltrated into the tough field of Anqi Ai. At one moment, Anqi Aer bounced his fingertips, and a little blue-water droplets spurted out, instantly piercing the fire group, and another bang, the fire group exploded, turning into a flame of countless splashes, followed by The frozen water element is quickly extinguished.


    An Qi Aier¡¯s figure was abruptly stopped, his brows were slightly wrinkled, and he looked coldly at the front.


    A figure slowly stepped out of the melting wall, stopping at Anqi Aier four or fifty meters away, quietly watching An Qi Aier.


    It is a grown-up person who is about 30 years old. Of course, in this world, appearance is very deceptive. Some lives have lived for thousands of years, but still maintain youth. Anqi Aier is a example.


    From the appearance point of view, the appearance of the young man is very ordinary, the dress is also very ordinary, the body is not tall, not short, not fat or thin, the only difference is that he has a pair of burning eyes, it is not an illusion, but The real flame, in the opening and closing of his eyes, from time to time, there is a flame rising.


    "It turned out to be you!" An Qi Aier''s voice was a bit strange.


    "Of course it is me." The young man smiled and said: "How? Even my dragon can not recognize it?"


    "You shouldn''t be here, Van Luding." An Qi Ai whispered.


    "It''s not surprising, remember my promise at the time? Where are you, where will I be." The young man looked up and looked up at the cellar while talking, a black mist spread in the air and soon covered. Lived the entire Ash Valley City.


    "I told you very well at the time that I didn''t need your promise." An Qi Ai said faintly. She also saw the fog on her head, but at the moment she couldn''t take care of other things because she was facing the strongest and most terrible opponent in her life!


    "The greatness of the promise is here." The young man, that is, Fan Luding smiled and said: "I don''t need your recognition, I only do what I should do."


    "For so many years, you are as arrogant as before." An Qi Ai showed a helpless look.


    At the same time, Nikola also encountered an abnormal situation, he is still hundreds of meters away from the tower, several figures have flashed out of the tower, quietly standing under the tower waiting for Nikolay.


    It was five big devils wearing black robes. The straight long horns on their foreheads were a symbol of their identity, but the scythes in their hands were different from other demons. The whole body was bright red, like a red iron. Piece.


    Han Jin¡¯s eyes were tight, his figure disappeared from the place, and several flashes appeared on the side of Nikola. He whispered: ¡°Be careful, they are the magical guardian of the Devil¡¯s Pool!¡±


    "Magic will?!" Nikolay snorted.


    "Because the devil''s temper is too violent, I don''t know which generation of the great devil has set an iron law. Every once in a while, the demon family will pick some elite warriors who can communicate with the **** of death, to guard the devil''s pool. They will not obey the orders of the contemporary devil, and will not leave the pool of demons in their lifetime.¡± Han Jin said slowly: ¡°The advantage of doing this is that no matter whether the contemporary big devil is stupid or wise, no matter what he gives to the demon family. Bringing disaster or luck, as long as these demons will be there, the hope of the devil will not be cut off."


    "Then why are they here?" Nikolay said.


    "I..." Han Jin did not understand, is it because he killed the little devils?


    "You know a lot, is that Leonardo''s traitor tells you? It seems that you are Raphael!" The big devil in the middle slowly said.


    "The situation at Anqi Ail seems to be a little bad." Nikolay shifted the subject.


    "I see it." Han Jin whispered.


    "That should be... Black Dragon King Fan Luding?" Nikolay hoped that his own guess was wrong. He could see the young man who was laughing and laughing, and there was a little nervous An Qi Aier. He knew very well that he Judging should not go wrong.


    In addition to the right angel Alpha and the wise angel Catherine in the heyday, it is hard to say who is the strongest and the most powerful, and the strengths of each are different. There are factors of mutual restraint. In the face of the demonic warfare, Anqi Aier is the most important force among the three people. Her dark blue field can almost ignore the threat caused by the abyss demon, and wants to teleport to the deep blue field to attack Anqi Aier, which is pure It is looking for death. In this respect, both Hanjin and Nikolay are not comparable to Anqi Aier.


    If the old man is really the black dragon king Van Luding, and he is holding down An Qi Aier, the situation immediately turn down! Before Nikolay decided to raid the abyss world, he thought for a long time. He thought of various factors, and even thought of the hidden power that Devil Hill might have, but he did not consider the Black Dragon King Fan Luding.


    It is not Nikolai''s intention, but the character of the black dragon king, Fan Luding, has been widely known. It is arrogant, arrogant, hot, and must be reported. These are the true portrayals of Fan Luding, that is to say, the nature of the black dragon king Fan Luding is not showing up now. So calm and courteous. Therefore, the black dragon king Fan Luding could not obey Donald''s order to return to Devil Hill. He has forbeared for countless years and returned to the ground world. The first goal is of course to destroy the Dragon City and the Dragon Field. Before this goal is not completed, the Black Dragon Wang Fanlunding will not turn his attention to other aspects.


    At the end of the thought, Nikolay secretly sighed, and the sudden joining of An Qi Ai had made him feel very excited. With the addition of An Qi Ai, the possibility has increased a lot, and even the front of the demon family can be positive. Hard, unfortunately, the addition of Anqi Aier is a variable, who knows that this variable has actually triggered another variable, Black Dragon King Fan Luding gave up Longcheng and Longyu, appeared in the Valley City! He should have thought of this at the time! !


    Nikolay blames himself in his heart, but his look has not changed. No matter what he faces, even if he dies, he will not admit his mistakes.


    In the distance, An Qi Ai once again bounced his fingertips, and a small drop of ice appeared in front of her.


    "Useless, An Qi Aier, you can''t go." Fan Luding shook his head slowly: "And... for years, I have been thinking about how to take revenge, huh, huh... I don''t want to bear it. Wasting time, and you? As far as I know, you and the Golden Dragon have fallen out, running alone to the lost valley, what are you doing? Anqi Aier, the gap between us has become farther and farther."


    "Don''t always think that everything is in your hands." An Qi Aier smiled: "Who wants to waste time? I have learned a lot in these years."


    "Is it?" Van Luding took a deep breath: "So, let the facts prove that your efforts can exceed me."


    On the outside of Ash Valley City, hundreds of figures are flashing rapidly, and they are approaching here. Finally, Donald first rushed into Ash Valley City, and hundreds of abyss demons followed the city and stood on the ruins. Standing on the ice that is still not warming, the cloth becomes a big encirclement, and Han Jin, Nikolay and Anqi Aier are faintly surrounded.


    "Donald, really want to fight with us here? Your Grey Valley City is not?" Nikolay single-handedly sword, playing in a cynical tone, they are also acquaintances, not polite.


    "It¡¯s still worthwhile to trade a Niagara City for a Nigula." Donald faintly replied.


    "You seem to have forgotten both of them." Nikolay felt a little surprised, pointing his finger at Han Jin and pointing to An Qi Ai in the distance.


    "Anqi Aier is Fan Luding, and has nothing to do with me. As for the long-awaited Raphael, I don''t have enough confidence to leave him." Donald seems to be a very, very honest demon, how do you think in your heart? "As for you, Nikolay, you will be a tragedy! The victory of this world war has nothing to do with you anymore."


    "The space element has been disordered, you are careful!" An Qi Ai suddenly sighed in the distance.


    "I know, so they haven''t turned on the magic array." Nikolay smiled and then looked at Hanjin: "Raphael, can you hear what that guy means?"


    "What do you mean?" Han Jin asked softly.


    "The guy is telling me that I am the most life-threatening, so there is no need to fight, I should immediately find a way to escape." Nikolay''s smile is full of sarcasm: "The guy is insidious." The point is that he always tries to attack your mind and weaken your fighting spirit. If one day you face him alone... beware of him."


    "Nikola, you are already flying in the wings, is it necessary to use what means?" Donald sneered.


    "You still don''t know me, push me into a desperate situation, and there is no benefit to you." Nikolay once again showed a cynical smile: "At this time, I can often release the most powerful combat power. Even I am afraid of myself."


    Donald was unexpectedly silent, and there was no madness to counter Nikolay.


    "Okay, don''t talk nonsense." Nikolay lifted his chest and sighed with relief: "Two...no matter who will fall here today, as a companion, I hope that you can make them pay the price. This is my only request!"


    "Nikola, is it discouraged? This is not like you!" An Qi Ai Yang said.


    "I am not discouraged." Nikolay looked at Han Jin with a sly look: "The key is... one of us has been trying to cover up, and now I have not seen how he can kill one after another." A strong man, even defeated the flame tyrant Long Cole?!"


    "Of course you can''t see it, because this distinguished Raphael is a strong man from another plane." Donald said slowly.


    Hearing this sentence, no matter what kind of crisis, Nikola and Anqi Ai, who are still calm, have become stunned. Even Han Jin is stunned. His understanding of the Devils is from What Leonardo got there, if Leonardo didn''t know, he wouldn''t know, how could Donald know his origins? !


    "Raphael, what the guy said... is it true?" Nikola asked, his voice shivering slightly, his life was hard, and the greatest ideal was of course the rule of breaking the law. Maybe, this is not Ideal, but fantasy, but already has the field, he can not not imagine, if Han Jin really comes from another plane, certainly grasp the secret of breaking the rules!


    Han Jin¡¯s brain is running at a rapid speed. Donald dares to say that he should have mastered something and deny it should be invalid. But how should he explain it? Moreover, once the information revealed by Donald is circulated, it will inevitably have a negative impact on the Holy Crown City Group. The other strong person in the plane will eventually be foreign, and it is likely to cause a sense of exclusion.


    "Nikola, you just reminded me that the guy is very, very insidious, how? Forgot what you said?" Han Jin said faintly: "Don''t let your mood be disturbed!"


    "Do you see it? He didn''t dare to answer it positively!" Donald sneered, and will uncover the mystery at this moment. One is because the more powerful Han Jin''s strength is, the more the flaws are naturally exposed, he can see, The same is true of others. Donald never thinks that there is only one wise man in the world. For example, Van Luding is already doubting the origin of Han Jin. Another reason is that Donald does not want to fight with the three world-class powers in the ground world, so that even if he can win the final victory, his loss will not be light. The best choice is to leave Anqi Aier. By forcing Hanjin and killing Nikolay, the price paid is definitely the lowest, and it is enough to determine the direction of the entire world war. Therefore, he wants to create mutual ties between Hanjin and Nikolay and Anqi Aier. The atmosphere of trust.


    This is easy to understand. When a warrior decides to hand over his back to his comrades, the comrade-in-arms suddenly said that he is not a human being, but an alien creature. The sense of horror and fear caused by absolute unknowns. Can the warrior safely hand over the back? !

 Chapter 561： Final stunt

    Chapter 561 final stunt


    ¡°Do I have to answer you?¡± Han Jin¡¯s ridiculous look: ¡°Your guess... It¡¯s ridiculous, it¡¯s ridiculous.¡± He must stick to it and never admit that he is from another world.


    "Hear it? What a pale and powerless sophistry?!" Donald once again sneered: "Raphael, you have a lot of different kinds of different kinds of magic, fire, earth, gas, water... even There is a light system, no matter which kind of magic you can easily release, I have enough reason to believe that you have a very large magic system, but... why have we never seen similar magic? Even listening to it Haven''t heard of it?? There is only one explanation, the whole magic system is the product of another plane!"


    "Idiot! The inheritance of the eighth element began in the gods century." Han Jin has a bit of contempt on his face, and there is a bit of disdain: "You have never heard of it does not mean that it never existed!" The expression changes are in place, but the heart is sighing, can only be chaotic, and it can be regarded as a move. He thinks of the eighth element. Since no one can tell the mystery of the eighth element, even if it exists, it does not Understand, then how he said how to be reasonable, generally will not leave flaws.


    "The eighth element?" Donald snorted, then burst into laughter: "Raphael, I have to admit, you are very humorous..." Donald used the honorific words for Han Jin for the first time, but it also highlights the sarcasm. But after laughing, he slowly closed his mouth, because Nikolay, Anqi Aier and Fan Luding did not laugh, and a pair of eyes with eyes were also staring at Han Jin.


    The debate about the eighth element has been going on for a long time. The mainstream magic world believes that the doctrine of the eighth element is absurd, but there are always some strong people who believe that the eighth element must exist, but they are the eighth element. Guess is different.


    Having the domain is considered to be the ultimate power of the world, but the strongmen who have come to this step have found without exception, they can''t see the space for improvement, and they can''t find the right direction, even though their power is still there. There is an increase in bit by bit, but there seems to be an infinite distance between the critical point of the breakthrough rule. Even if they have tens of thousands of years to work hard, they may not be able to go that step.


    If you can have a field, then you must be a leader in mind, perseverance, and so on. Otherwise, they will not be able to stand on top of the top. In the midst of being confused, they are also rethinking. Why is this? Is it something that is very important? !


    Han Jin¡¯s ¡®eighth element¡¯ exit, Nikola, Anqi Aier and Fan Luding both felt shocked and even arbitrarily erected their ears. They did not want to miss every note that was meaningless.


    "Okay, okay." Donald paused, then smiled: "Even if you are the successor of the eighth element, but such a huge magic system, not a few people, dozens of people can complete, need countless People pay their life, we have no reason to know nothing!"


    "If you even know, then we have been eradicated!" This time Han Jin sneered.


    "Who will get rid of you... you?" Nikolay forced himself to suppress his inner agitation. His words contained two questions. One is who will, the other is you, is the successor of the eighth element more than Hanjin? people?


    "Some powerful existences absolutely do not allow us to grasp the secret of the eighth element." Han Jin whispered: "Because that would pose a threat to them."


    The atmosphere became dead and quiet, and several semi-god-level powerhouses were shocked.


    A poor man who has eaten up and down, will never worry about who will rob his property. He will only think about how to make money and how to survive. Who will worry? Of course, there are rich people.


    And Nikola, Anqi Aier and other semi-god-level powerhouses are the poor in a certain sense. They only want to make themselves stronger. As for what they will face after they are strong, they never Thinking about it, it is not necessary, and the information revealed by Han Jin is too reasonable and perfect. It is said that having the eighth element has the power to become a god, which will cause dissatisfaction? There is no need to think at all, they already have the answer.


    "In order to protect our secrets, we even invented the text that belongs to us only." Han Jin said faintly, he did not come to the end of the flicker, but must find enough evidence to avoid entanglement in the future. .


    In the next moment, Han Jin moved the law, and then there was a mysterious essay in the air in front of him. The essay was flashing fast, illuminating the dark abyss world.


    "This is the secret of the eighth element, I gave it to you, but can you understand it?" Han Jin said in a mocking tone.


    The text can''t be easily created, and the structure, arrangement, etc. all need time to work together, especially Han Jin''s essay, the structure is very complicated, and the ancient and mysterious breath is blowing.


    Nikolay and others are staring at the essays. Although they don''t understand, they try to forcibly write them down. Unfortunately, ¹‚ÎÄ is a cruel test for instant memory, even the simplest essay. You have to watch it for a long time before you can form an impression in your mind, and this is only temporary. If you turn around, they can''t think of it.


    What is even more helpless is that Qi Wen is refreshing at a very fast speed. Even remembering the next word is very difficult. I want to remember hundreds of essays. It is simply delusional, and soon, Nikolay and others. He lost confidence and shifted his gaze to Han Jin.


    "Because I have mastered the eighth element, I can manipulate all the elements as I want." Han Jin is more and more open-minded. In fact, he has been observing the expressions of Nikolay and others, and they can see that they all seem to be stunned. This is the source of Han Jin¡¯s courage.


    The voice just fell, Han Jin slammed the law, a fireball spurt out, and then a water arrow, then he turned his palms, a palm thunder in front of a broken stone, the next moment, Han Into the smile, the right master into a fist, and then violently opened, a white ochre blooms suddenly bloom.


    In the twinkling of an eye, Han Jin has successively released the fire, water, gas and light magic, and the control of the wonderful elements has been revealed.


    "Oh..." Donald laughed: "Since the strong master of the eighth element has always deliberately hidden his whereabouts, why do you tell us so much?"


    "Because the time is up, there is no need to keep hiding." Han Jin smiled back.


    "When?" asked Donald.


    "Do you not think too much?" Han Jin turned cold: "But I can tell you that when Johnson died, miracles summoned the projection of death, but unfortunately, Hamas''s avatar has been killed by me. ""


    The atmosphere once again fell into a dead silence. Compared with the real gods, the gods'' avatars have only a small amount of power, but they have the same power as the law. There is only one strong person in the whole world who can be with the gods. The avatar confrontation is the right angel Alpha.


    Can Han Jin really kill the demise of death? That''s unbelievable!


    In fact, even the strong people who saw the death of the **** of death were not clear about the power of Hanjin¡¯s ¡®magic array¡¯. The Taoist law speaks of self-containedness, or borrows the power of heaven and earth, and Hanjin¡¯s yin and yang sects are in this world, opening up a completely different world that belongs to him only. Within the scope of the law, Han Jin is above the law, is the master of the law, and the projection of death is not fully formed, and can not compete with the world controlled by Han Jin.


    Of course, even if the projection of death is completely formed, and has the ability to kill Hanjin in the swing, it will be controlled everywhere, and the outcome is unpredictable.


    Nikolay and Anqi Aier stared at Han Jin closely. If they didn''t know each other, in the past few years, this was the most arrogant thing that Han Jin pretended. In the popular way, Laozi even killed the gods. What do you want? What can you do? !


    "It turned out to be the words you created yourself. I was so painstaking." Nikolay showed a helpless smile, and then there was a more sign in his hand: "My magical guild has studied it for half a year, but nothing. The result is that it is..."


    "Where did you get it?" Han Jin was shocked. He naturally recognized the signature of his own hand, which was actually a return to the Yuan Dynasty.


    "Secret." Nikolay smiled, and then the scorpion turned into a white light, hidden in Nikola''s body, he hopes that he can maintain the best state to meet the upcoming fierce battle, and in the battle of life and death In the middle, maybe Donald will not give him this opportunity.


    "You guy... How is it possible?!" Han Jin is speechless. He has always attached importance to Nikolay and regarded Nikolay as the last enemy. But now he discovered that he still did not correctly estimate Nico. Pulling the means, he made a lot of symbols to return to the Yuan Dynasty, but they are all used by the most devout friends. How can Nikola get it?


    "Nothing is impossible." Seeing Han Jin''s look, Nikolay smiled even happier: "For me, I can''t think of it, I can''t do it!"


    Donald appeared to be like a water. He wanted to create an atmosphere of mutual distrust among the three enemies on the opposite side. Who knows what is counterproductive, and when the true identity of Hanjin is exposed, Nikolay and Anqi Ai¡¯s fighting spirit is even stronger. Their teammates can kill the avatar of God Hamas, what are they worried about? A fierce battle is one!


    The originally prepared plan has become uncertain. He is as strong as Nikolay. No one can beat anyone in a short period of time. Han Jin does not seem to have a field. Then the magic of the five guardian devils will be shot. It should be able to contain Hanjin, and Anqi Aier and Fan Luding will become the most crucial variables. Donald believes that Fan Luding''s strength can prevail. When Fan Luding Ding will take the shot, no matter which battlefield is supported, which battlefield will form a one-sided advantage. But now, the variables seem to have moved to Han Jin, as long as An Qi Ai can support for a while, and when Han Jin solves his opponent, Fan Luding will certainly escape, and the situation in Ash Valley is irreparable. Donald knew that Nikolay and Anqi Aier thought this way, and this is the root cause of their fighting spirit becoming strong.


    Will the five demons really compete with Hanjin? Donald is not sure! Damn... If the battle happened one day later, Denver rushed with the disciples, even if Han Jin is really the inheritor of the eighth element, he is not afraid!


    Nikolay smiled and moved his body, then inserted the long sword into the scabbard. At this moment, a deep abyss in the distance suddenly gave a hysterical laugh: "Look at everyone...ha, the guy actually took back the sword. Does he want to surrender?!"


    At this time, there is no place where the abyss devil speaks, but there are five five-and-a-half-level powerhouses in the Valley City. Han Jin can not mention it for the time being. He always does not show up in the mountains, so he often suffers from Niko. Pulling the sarcasm, and the mixed pressure of the other four semi-god-level powerhouses is getting stronger and stronger, especially the Nikola who has decided to take the lead. The light that his eyes shoot is like the essence, although it can''t be seen, but it can''t be seen, but Every abyss demon can clearly feel the momentum emanating from Nikola, and the abyss demon has some mental imbalance.


    Nikolay''s mouth is upturned, and the right palm is close together like a sword front. A gentle wave to the abyss demon, a sword light condensed by the starlight spurs into the nose of the abyss demon.


    Nikola''s movements are too fast, even if compared with the horrific attack power of the fallen angel Catherine, it is only a little worse. Although the abyss demon can immediately release the momentary movement, it always takes several steps, first Seeing the enemy''s attack, judging the enemy''s attack power will cause a threat, then lock a space, release the space to jump, can not always see the enemy move freely and immediately jump, they are abyss demon, not a panicked rabbit! Perhaps these steps can be done in the blink of an eye, but Nikola''s sword light is faster than blinking.


    àÛ ...... Jianguang through the head of the abyss demon, continue to spur forward, all the way through the wall and broken wall, flying straight out of five or six hundred meters, Jianguang disappeared into the air.


    The nose of the abyss demon disappeared completely, replaced by a blood hole, but his eyes and mouth remained intact, the scene was extraordinarily strange, and then his figure shook and fell.


    "I saw, I didn''t lie, this is the display." Nikolay smiled and patted his scabbard: "A long time ago, I didn''t need it anymore."


    Hundreds of abyss demons clenched the sickle at the same time, but they did not move forward. Instead, they slowly retreated to the distance, and unless they were ordered by Donald, they would not participate in the battle.


    "Raphael, don''t let us down!" An Qi Ai Yang said.


    "I mean this too, Raphael, don''t fool us anymore." Nikolay looked sideways at Hanjin. From the time they got together, the strength of Han¡¯s progress is absolutely inconsistent with the rumors, which makes him very Dissatisfied, but can''t say anything, said Han Jin will not listen, but if Han Jin still wants to hide his strength, it is to put him and An Qi Ai to death.


    "Okay..." Han Jin was screaming, his eyes slowly sinking, and his energy was running wildly. At that time, he once said to Geng Green that even if Nikolay missed the contract, he would break into the abyss world alone. That is the truth, and he has made sufficient preparations for this.


    When Han Jin opened his eyes again, his eyes had turned into a dazzling golden color. Around his body, the air had a wave of violent shocks, and then the golden light scattered by the wires kept condensing. Rolling, for a moment, a golden figure almost ten meters high appeared behind Han Jin.


    The mist in the sky seemed to be affected as well, and the shape was constantly distorted. The next moment, the golden figure slowly opened his eyes, and then a tens of meters thick electric column suddenly emerged from the black fog, straight and straight Han Jin.


    Boom... The violent explosion caused the entire Ashenvale City to sway, the sand and the stone splashed, with Hanjin as the center, and the ruins around the tens of meters were once again smashed, the gravel was smashed into powder, and the stones were smashed into gravel. The wooden pillars are burned to ashes only in the blink of an eye. Obviously, the electric column contains unimaginable temperatures.


    Although Nikolay released the field in time to protect himself, he was also shocked and looked at Han Jing with a stunned look.


    A rotating vortex cloud ignores the dark fog, so it is quietly suspended in the sky. All the magic released before Han Jin did not cause any magical fluctuations, but the vortex cloud is exuding a huge Nothing, if you can let the power of all the people bow down, even the several semi-god-level powerhouses in Ash Valley City can''t bear the heart''s instigation, revealing a shocking look.


    However, the vortex cloud only hovered for a few moments, and it slowly disappeared. Nikolay turned his head: "Raphael, what are you doing?!" He didn''t know how to express his thoughts, never Have you seen such an absurd thing, give yourself a try when you release the magic, try the power? Lead by example? !


    Han Jin looked up and quietly watched the slowly disappearing vortex cloud, and the golden figure followed him up. Nikola certainly didn¡¯t know that some things would touch the bottom line of the world, in the words of the world, that It is the law, so it will lead to catastrophe. Fortunately, there is only one.


    The golden figure is extraordinarily clear, even a pair of Ying Ting''s sword eyebrows are also complete, Han Jin! Yes, he is another living Han Jin! !


    Han Jin blinked, and the figure blinked. Han Jin smiled, and the figure smiled. Not only did the action be exactly the same, but the figure also raised a long knife and the shield of the lion on the left arm. The brilliant pendant hanging from the chest, as well as the dragon scales and a thick cloak, what Han Jin has. There is nothing in that figure, but the specifications are dozens of times larger, and the color is golden.


    This is the immortal golden body that Han Jin will eventually temper! !


    The real immortal golden body, the anti-day robbery, the lower three disasters, the more refined the quenching, the stronger the power, as long as the golden body is not destroyed, there is nothing to cause trauma to the body! With the massive amount of energy that Han Jin has accumulated, it is already possible to release this ultimate Tao. The power may be somewhat unsatisfactory, but it still allows Han Jin¡¯s lethality and defense to multiply.

 Chapter 562： Demon

    Chapter C62


    Undead gold body stands proudly there, even if the taller Donald can only reach the height of the knees, this has to add the two sharp long horns on Donald''s head.


    Both Donald and Van Luding¡¯s face are dignified. Is this the miracle created by the eighth element? In the face of this unknown magic system, the two half-level gods are afraid to act rashly and choose silence at this time. It¡¯s not a wise move to get a shot first, maybe it will be found by the enemy.


    Moreover, since it is magic, then it is impossible to never dissipate, so Donald and Van Luding are not afraid to wait, dragging the time as long as possible.


    Of course, no one would be naive to think that Han Jin¡¯s call for such a huge golden figure is just a display, so Donald is always ready for teleportation, if Hanjin is standing in the same place and controlling the immortal body to attack, Then Donald''s landing point will be around Han Jin, Donald does not believe that anyone can separate God to manipulate other things under his own attack.


    Van Lundin has also entered the state of preparation, the flames in the eyes are more and more fierce, and the scene around the body suddenly becomes blurred, as if something is burning silently around him, transpiration The heat wave, everyone in the field felt the unspeakable heat.


    Fan Luding quietly opened up his own field, the inflammation of the dragon god, this kind of flame that could not be observed by the naked eye once caused his numerous opponents to have a headache, but more importantly, when he stopped An Qi Ai, Fan Luding did not use the field. The power of this is enough to show how much he has attached to Han Jin at this moment.


    On the contrary, Nikola and Anqi Aier all showed a happy color, and Han Jin¡¯s disclosure of the eighth element gave them great confidence, so Nikolay and Anqi Aier are also waiting. Waiting for Han Jin to blow the horn of the attack.


    Everyone''s eyes are concentrated on the immortal golden body standing behind Han Jin. The abyss demons who stand farther are also nervously calculating the angle of attack and the orientation when teleporting.


    Even though Han Jin really has the power to be comparable to the gods, even if he will fall in the next moment, he can''t stop the abyss demons from throwing their sickles, and the demon family can no longer take a step back.


    Let everything, today, here, make a complete knot. Perhaps this is also the idea inside Donald.


    Time seems to be extremely long. It¡¯s just a few tens of seconds from Han Jin¡¯s call to annihilate the golden body, but in the eyes of others, it seems to be as long as a century.


    Finally, Han moved.


    Han Jin only made two simple actions, and his body shape rushed forward. At the same time, his long knife slammed down and pointed to the black dragon Wang Fan Luding, which is more than ten meters away.


    Within such a distance, Han Jin¡¯s natural path can not cause harm to Fan Luding, but it does not kill the golden body. With the action of Hanjin, the same step is taken, and the knife is slashed. The difference is that the golden body stepped into the front of Fan Luding, and the hand was magnified several times. The golden long knife with a wide door panel screamed at the sound of the wind and thunder and screamed at Fan Luding.


    Although this kind of attack has made Fan Luding somewhat unexpected, it is impossible to think of the Black Dragon King who is a semi-god-level powerhouse. Fan Luding stepped back and pushed forward with his right hand. A group of flames approaching the transparent flame flew toward Hanjin at a faster speed.


    Van Lentin¡¯s calculations are very precise. The attack just was a temptation. As long as it can have a little impact on Han Jin, then the next will be a raging flame, but he is too underestimated. power.


    The golden light opened the air, and it made a whistling sound that was enough to tear the eardrum. In front of the golden body, there was a clear and visible flow, and in the eyes of everyone, the body of the Van Luding was changed. It has to be distorted, as if he is not a real existence, but a reflection of the water, which oscillates as the water surface fluctuates.


    The fire group released by Fan Luding was instantly smashed by the invisible stream, but his combat experience was extremely prosperous, and he released the dragon''s inflammatory field without hesitation. A group of lightly transparent flames had put him all over his body. Covered in it.


    In the next moment, the wave of the unrelenting golden body has been deeply embedded in the field of Van Luding. However, the speed of penetration is fast and slow, and it is obviously subject to strong resistance.


    In the place where the flow wave and the field are crushed and collided with each other, the transparent flame has turned into a white ochre, and the body shape of Fan Luding quickly recedes. It is not afraid of Han Jin¡¯s immortal golden body, but because of him. I didn''t want to fight with Han Jin, left the Black Dragon Army and rushed to Ash Valley City. His only goal was to grab Anqi Aier! Although Han Jin inexplicably turned his target to him and made him angry and hate, he decided to endure it for a long time. He didn''t want to be too involved, and he didn''t want to be a Donald''s pawn. He really wanted to fight with Han Jin. The happiest thing is definitely Donald.


    In the twinkling of an eye, Fan Luding has withdrawn more than 100 meters, the flow wave has finally disappeared, and his field has returned to its original state. However, between him and Han Jin, he has left a hundred meters long and wide in the foot. Seeing the cracks at the bottom, the solid ground is as weak as tofu under the knives of the golden body.


    Han Jin¡¯s eyes are drooping, and the old man who is in the air is only different in his demeanor and movement. The former is quiet and the latter is fierce and unparalleled. Then Han Jin¡¯s figure jumps in the air. For example, Tianpeng, who was swaying up to Jiuyi, suddenly suddenly stunned his body shape and slammed down and slashed his knife to Fan Luding.


    Compared with the previous one, Han Jin¡¯s movement this time was a bit slow, but the strong players in the field knew that this was Han Jin¡¯s full blow, because it made the world change color!


    Fan Luding was furious. He never allowed anyone to challenge his patience. The next moment, Fan Luding had opened his mouth and a fire suddenly sprang from his mouth.


    Many strong people believe that the dragon who released the ultimate transformation is unable to release the dragon''s breath. Even if the power is released, it will be greatly reduced. This kind of cognition is not correct, at least for Van Luding, it is absurd and ridiculous.


    At the moment when Fan Luding spit out the dragon''s breath, his figure has disappeared. A human figure is slightly more pitiful than a dragon''s breath, and the flames of madness cover him.


    The fire tongue of hundreds of meters long is like a long sword slanting to the sky. It is close to Hanjin in an instant, and the tumbling fire roars fiercely, as if all the things that can be touched are burned to ashes.


    The waves of the unrelenting golden body collide with the fire, and there is a roar of sound in the air. Every time the roaring sounds, there will be a burst of fire in the air. Under the impact of the golden body, the flame tongue is scattered everywhere, even The cockroach shot nearly a thousand meters away, and Fan Luding''s dragon''s breath suddenly turned into a giant fireworks, and the life continued to flow in the constant burning release.


    From the release of Han Jin¡¯s attack, Fan Luding¡¯s spurt of the dragon¡¯s breath, and the eternal slashing of the sword in the field of Fan Luding, the time before and after is only two seconds, and the hundreds of meters of fire tongue have all been broken up and turned into Dozens of blooming fire groups, this rapid change has far exceeded the visual bearing capacity, only the strongest of Nikola''s series can faintly capture the process of change, and for other abyss demons They can only see that the fierce fire tongue suddenly turned into a fire that enveloped the square.


    The semi-god-level power naturally does not care about the messy fire, and the abyss demons quickly flash to the periphery of the Gray Valley City, but the few demons that remain under the tower will appear a little embarrassed, they can only keep moving the sickle and put All the fireballs that attacked them flew.


    Boom... It¡¯s a loud noise, and the golden body has been hitting the field with Van Luding! In the next moment, Han Jin¡¯s figure was flying backwards, and the golden body was also bounced off, and the field of Fan Luding was deeply recessed.


    The response that Fan Luding made under anger seems to be very correct now. This is his luck. If there is no dragon''s interest to cut the impact of the golden body, it is impossible to bounce Hanjin so easily.


    Just as Fan Luding thought that this short confrontation had come to an end, a strong sense of crisis suddenly hit his heart, and Fan Luding changed his face and retreated backwards.


    However, it was already late, and Fan Luding¡¯s heart just emerged as a warning sign. A strong golden light rose from the ground at an unparalleled speed. When the golden light rose, Fan Luding only had time to make a retreat. The action, then the entire figure and the field are fascinated by the light. Until then, the deafening sound of the explosion was introduced into the ears of the people, and the speed of the light spread even the sound could not catch up.


    Countless gravel rushed to the height of hundreds of meters like a volcanic eruption. The whole city began to tremble with this earth-shattering blow. The ground pieces under the feet of the people were cracked, and the winding gaps extended out. Far away, a round shock wave swept away from the outside, and the sky was dark and the sand was rolling. The houses collapsed and scattered in the surge, and the ruins of Ash Valley City doubled at least twice.


    At the center of the explosion, there was a faint sigh, and then I saw that Van Luding¡¯s figure flew out of the golden light. The speed quickly left the shadow in the air, and it retreated to three or four. Just a hundred meters away, Van Luding stopped.


    The light is scattered, and the ground leaves a huge pothole that reaches a hundred meters, but in the center, it miraculously retains a complete ground, which is where the Van Luding field is located.


    Fan Luding¡¯s lips were closed, the flames in the eyes leaped violently, and Han Jin¡¯s eyes were mixed with a few haze. Although he tried to make a foolish look, the cockroaches constantly tumbling in his throat reminded him. Fan Luding, the power of the knife that does not destroy the golden body, to what extent.


    However, this is not a big deal. He once studied with the fallen angel Catherine several times. Strictly speaking, Han Jin¡¯s attack power is worse than that of Catherine. The problem is that Han Jin is a magician. Catherine was also defeated by Han Jin¡¯s magic. If Han Jin¡¯s close combat power is so powerful, how can he deal with the magic released by the other party?


    Fan Luding¡¯s guess is not bad. Not only can the golden body not only release the Tao, but it can also greatly enhance the power of the Tao. However, Han Jin can¡¯t do this, and it¡¯s already reluctant to release the golden body, and he The time to maintain the immortality of the golden body will not be too long. Once the Yuan can be exhausted, the golden body will be dissipated automatically.


    Nikola¡¯s strongman of this series has seen that in two short-term confrontations, Hanjin should have a certain advantage, and for Hanjin himself, this is his battle for the testimony. Two times to defeat the Black Dragon King Fan Luding, he should be very happy, but Han Jin¡¯s eyes are so quiet, not sad, no worries, no fear, no emotions in the world that can be described by words, in him No traces were found in the eyes.


    "Raphael, you are irritating me!!" Fan Luding said coldly.


    An Qi Ai opened her mouth and she wanted to say that Fan Luding was her opponent, but in the end she could not say it.


    Han Jin slowly raised his eyes and looked at Fan Luding. For a moment, he slowly shifted his gaze away and turned to an inexplicable direction.


    Even Nikolay and others couldn''t help but look at Han Jin''s sight, but they couldn''t see anything.


    In the words of the comprehension, the golden body is self-defeating, and Han Jin¡¯s first release of the golden body, many things need to adapt slowly, just like his two shots, the first hit is very fast, However, the attack power is not satisfactory, but the second strike is slower, but the attack power has been increased several times.


    At this moment, Han Jin suddenly discovered through the immortal golden body that there is a place in the northwest corner of Ash Valley City. Compared with it, both the Donald and the film of Fan Luding are inferior. Who is that? What is he or what they are doing? What are you waiting for? ?


    Denver... A name floats on Hanjin''s mind. He can''t forget Catherine''s evaluation of Denver. He mentioned Donald and Black Dragon King, and Catherine''s tone is always faint and indifferent. Just mentioning Denver, Catherine has become extra cautious. That is a kind of existence that makes the fallen angel Catherine also scruples!


    The situation seemed to be a little bad. Han Jin slowly lowered his eyes. The next moment, he disappeared together with the undead golden body.


    Donald''s face changed, releasing the momentary movement while shouting, "Be careful!"


    The five devils will hear Donald¡¯s police immediately release the momentary movement, and Han Jin appears at their side and slashes.


    The knife light rolled up an empty space, only the five virtual shadows were twisted, and the sweeping wave was passing through the bottom of the tower. The tower body with a thickness of several tens of meters appeared a broken mark of about two meters, and then the tower Slowly dumping, slamming on the ground, I don''t know what the tower was built with. The material is very heavy and it is deeply trapped in the earth.


    Han Jin¡¯s figure suddenly solidified there, and he didn¡¯t know what he was thinking. After a while, he said: ¡°Sure enough... you can¡¯t escape my eyes...¡±


    The strong people who heard the words of Hanjin felt incomprehensible, the eye of the sky? what does that mean? And, can''t escape? Those demons will obviously have avoided the attack of Han Jin.


    Several devils will look at each other and turn their eyes to Han Jin. They are fully guarded. Their mission is to contain Hanjin, but after Han Jin¡¯s release of the immortality, his attack released no The rivalry, his eyes show the indifference to the taste of the world, which is a torture to the confidence of several demons, so that they do not dare to entangle Hanjin as planned, only to prevent Korean Progress.


    The atmosphere in the field is a bit strange. It is reasonable to say that the strong players should be in a group, but Nikolay has never shot. His attention is not on Donald, but he is staring at Han Jin. The war ended with the victory of the ground race, and he will face the threat of Hanjin, so he has to do everything possible to know more about Hanjin.


    Donald is not in a hurry to shoot. If Han Jin¡¯s combat power far exceeds his prediction, then today¡¯s war situation has become particularly dangerous. Is it to maintain strength or force confrontation? He doesn''t know which one he should choose.


    And Fan Luding and An Qi Aier have similar ideas. They want to know more about Han Jin. Maybe, they can really see the secret of the eighth element.


    Han Jin slowly lifted the long knife. He did not release the curse, and his body leaped and directed straight to a magical man.


    The devil will be ready early, and Han Jin¡¯s figure has just started. He has released the momentary movement and disappeared from the place.


    Han Jin turned steadily and flew away from an open space. The long knife rolled and brought a sharp stream of waves. Looking down on the golden body, the devil will have become two, but one figure is gradually dimmed, and the other figure is gradually clear.


    The magical reaction was very fast. When his figure appeared, the knife light had already hit him. He immediately stood up with a blood red sickle and blocked himself.


    In the bang, the demon''s figure flew out like a cannonball, and as he flew up, there were countless pieces of metal. The devil''s sickle in his hand actually shattered under this shot. There are even a lot of fragments, such as the same sharp edge, which cut straight into his body and splashed blood in the air.


    The devil will spare no effort in the air to release the momentary movement. When it appears again, even the balance of the body can not be mastered. It falls heavily on the ground. The limbs are twisted at a strange angle. The blood is like a spring. As he continued to squirt from his eyes and ears, Donald didn''t have to look at it, Han Jin''s seemingly simple sweep, even shattered the bones of the body.


    The other four devils will appear at the same time as the demons who fell to the ground, and their expressions are extremely sad.


    Fan Luding¡¯s eyes flashed in the cold, he could not understand, how can Han Jin catch the action of the magician? Nikolay and Anqi Aier also showed a shocked look. Although this was good for them, the enemy made them feel uneasy, and an unbalanced power system would make them feel uneasy.


    "Death projection? Looks like... The chances of you summoning the projection of death are not great." Han Jin said faintly: "So, Donald, let him come out, when do you want to go?"

 Chapter 563： Combined

    Chapter 536


    Han Jin¡¯s successful killing of the magical lord caused an unparalleled impact on Donald, so that he did not think about the meaning of Hanjin¡¯s words. The **** eyes looked at Hanjin, since Hanjin could capture the magical Moving the trajectory, it means that the devil''s biggest reliance has lost its proper function in front of Han Jin. This is a nightmare. Donald''s mind is turning wildly, the eye of the sky? What the **** is that? !


    Donald has never been so nervous at this moment, and the situation in the field has undergone a complete transformation. Even the dragon **** of the black dragon, Van Lundin, who is known for his attack and defense, can not gain the upper hand in the face of Han Jin¡¯s immortal gold. An accident.


    Seeing that Donald did not respond, Han Jin slowly lifted a long knife, and his body shape flew into the sky. He rushed to Donald with a powerful temper. The hidden object of Denver was nothing but waiting for the weakening of Han Jin and others. At the moment, although Han Jin can''t understand why Donald and Van Luding are willing to fill the current front for Denver, the situation in front of him has not allowed him to think more. There is a limit to the existence of the golden body, and it must be destroyed in a limited time. The enemy has a living force.


    Donald''s face was tight, his body shape disappeared in the same place, the devil''s defense ability was lacking, and Fan Luding''s foresight was placed there. Donald was naturally not stupid enough to face the attack of Hanjin.


    Han Jin saw that Donald¡¯s standing in the field was quickly dimmed by the immortal golden body, and in the 200 meters, another Donald¡¯s figure was gradually becoming clear.


    Han Jin¡¯s figure suddenly disappeared. When Donald appeared, he also appeared on the side of Donald, and the long knife in the hands of the golden body was wrapped in the momentum of the shackles.


    Donald''s death and dying field was instantly launched, and the diffused black curtain appeared thick and heavy. Although Donald had become a piece of sand and sand, the black screen only oscillated a few times and he returned to calm.


    Han Jin took the knife and stood silent, as if he was assessing the power of Donald.


    "Human, you are too arrogant!!" Donald is really angry, Han Jin first attacked Black Dragon King Fan Luding, then killed a magical man, and finally turned his target to himself. What does this mean? Naked provocation! Does he think that he alone can fight against all the strong in the abyss world? !


    "Chaotic, messed up..." Nikolay sent a low-pitched laughter, then he turned to look at An Qi Aier, and at this time, An Qi Aier was also watching him, both After a glance, I understood the other party''s potential, and then launched at the same time.


    The offense of Han attacked Donald, and the attack power was far worse than the previous ones. It seems that there is no effort. Nikola and Anqi Aier know that it is just a signal!


    According to the situation when they just confronted each other, they should be divided into three battle groups, Nicholas against Donald, Anqi Aier against Fan Luding, and Han Jin against those abyss demons, and hundreds of abyss demons, because Donald It is impossible to allow Hanjin to support other battlefields. If several abyss will be killed by Hanjin, those abyss devils must intervene.


    Han Jin is obviously reluctant to be led by the nose. At this moment, Han Jin uses his own actions to show that his main goals will be Donald and Van Luding. Once the battle breaks out, he will continue to support Nikolay and An Qi Aier, forming a local advantage, as for the few abyss magic, he will play by the way.


    An Qi Ai made a squeaky voice and spurred like a lightning bolt to the black dragon Wang Fan Luding. Her arms were pulled behind her breasts, and the deep blue field exudes a cold and cold, letting all the waves The brick lime sand is all solidified together to form a semi-circular ice wall, and the thickness of the ice wall is always increasing rapidly. If a giant ice rock is rushing all the way to Van Luding.


    Nikolay also moved, and he started to become a comet at full speed. The rich Xinghe temperament smashed a tail flame of more than 30 meters behind him.


    Fan Luding snorted, his figure swaying backwards, then shot forward, welcoming An Qi Ai without fear.


    The battle between the semi-god-level powerhouses is very different from that of the ordinary professional. This kind of scene may be described by returning to the original, and the subtle moves and techniques are meaningless if the attack does not break the opponent''s field.


    Boom... In the violent bang, the ice wall of Anqi Aier turned into countless pieces, and then the fields of the two collided together. The dark blue water curtain was madly twisted, and the dragon released by Fan Luding The field of the **** of inflammation was originally transparent, but at the moment it turned into a white ochre under the impact of freezing air.


    At this moment, a golden light quietly passed through the scattered ice and rain, volleyed down and rushed to Fan Luding.


    Boom... A circular shock wave hits the center of the point of impact, like a tsunami, and the field of dragon gods released by Fan Luding has turned into a very blazing sun, completely engulfing the body of Fan Luding, just Han Jin and An Qi Ai both heard the snoring of Fan Luding.


    Han Jin¡¯s actions were unseen, without any elemental fluctuations, and he was covered by An Qi Aier. This sudden knife made Fan Luding eat a dark loss. Moreover, the power of the field is stronger and ultimately has its own limit. The combination of Han Jin and An Qi Ai is extremely compact. Even if the strength of Fan Luding is far more than An Qi Ai, he will suffer two hits in less than one second, and he can''t bear it!


    An Qi Aier showed a smile in her eyes. In fact, when she saw Fan Luding take the initiative, and Donald stood still and waited for Nikolay to get close, she knew that Han Jin would definitely support herself first.


    The next moment, An Qi Ai opened his mouth, and a white air column rushed out, hitting the field of the dragon **** of Fan Luding.


    The breath of the frost! This is another skill of An Qi Ai! !


    A series of white frosts spread at an extremely fast speed, hundreds of meters...a few kilometers... In just a few seconds, the entire Ash Valley City has become a world of ice and snow, even watching the distance The abyss of the abyss is also covered with frost.


    In the field of dragon gods that greet the breath of the frost, the flame of white enamel has turned into a red flame in an instant, and it is still retreating.


    At the same time that An Qi Aier issued a breath of scent, Han Jin¡¯s figure has once again risen into the air by the strength of the rebound. The long knife in the hands of the golden body is also lifted up a little, looking at the posture, like the handle. The long knife made of golden light suddenly became extraordinarily heavy.


    In the frost of An Qi Aier''s breath, Fan Luding''s dragon god''s field of inflammation is completely covered by ice, turning into a semi-circular ice hockey, the long knife that does not destroy the golden body once again fell.


    Boom... The thick ice layer shattered in an instant, and then the elements of the frantic surging flowed into the four volumes. Not only was the Ash Valley City vibrating, but some unknown vegetation outside the city was also shaking wildly. On the top of the mountain, there was a fluffy stone rolling down the hill, and in the place where the elements flowed, the frost quickly dissolved, and Van Luding, who was bleeding from the corner of his mouth, showed his way and stepped back.


    Just four hits, Han Jin and An Qi Ai teamed up to make four hits, and Fan Lun Ding¡¯s field of dragon gods in the continent was collapsed!


    Compared with Donald and Van Luding, the advantage of Hanjin is not a large number, nor is it the strength of who is outstanding, but they can really cooperate. In contrast, Donald and Van Luding, they are wary of each other and dissatisfied with each other.


    Anqi Aier took the lead in launching an attack and attracted Fan Luding''s attention. When Hanjin took over, she believed that Han Jin could hold Fan Luding, so that there was enough time to release the strongest frost, and Han Jin believed in An Qiai. Er will not give Fan Luding a chance to breathe, and choose to run the Yuan to the extreme without any scruples.


    In some cases, 1+1 is not just equal to 2, Han Jin and An Qi Aier, the tacit understanding of the two has formed an absolute overwhelming advantage.


    At the same time as Han Jin slashed his sword, An Qi Aer extended his white fingertips and drew a circle in the air. He pushed back, and a giant ice cone with a length of more than 20 meters suddenly appeared, chasing Fan Luding like lightning. .


    An Qi Aier knows that it is impossible to use ordinary magic to kill Fan Luding, who has magic immunity. It is impossible to use the magic of the elemental essence. However, after two full attacks, her mental strength is too tight, the ice cone Already the limit of her ability, of course, as long as she gives her a little time, she can return to the state of full prosperity, and Van Luding is much worse!


    Fan Luding screamed, his sorrow was no time to breathe, the previous attack came, the next attack was already brewing, and when he and the other party released the power to change the world, the next attack was close. It is.


    He can''t dodge, give up, can only resist.


    At this time, the four abyss will only react. They don''t want to approach Anqi Aier, but the situation is stronger than the people. They can only release the instant movement quickly, and force them to Han Jin and An Qi Ai, if Fan Lun Ding If you lose, the fate of the demon family can be imagined.


    Han Jin suddenly turned a spine, and the long knife in the hands of the golden body took out a stream of light, sweeping into an empty field, and An Qi Ai also turned around, the index finger a little, a blue light wave flashed on Han Jin And passed away.


    A demon will appear before the stream of swaying from the golden body. He does not evade, roaring and licking the red sickle, it seems to be with Han Jin.


    Hanjin¡¯s movements are fast, and the magical movements look no slower than Hanjin. They don¡¯t have the power of the field. The smoother movements, the quicker and more sharp movements are all their capital. In fact, their attacks Han Jin, whose speed is comparable to the knife, is already very valuable.


    The streamer from the golden body shimmered from the demon''s waist, and the violent blood red sickle also hit Han Jin''s eyebrows. The devil''s body was split into two, sprinkling a dazzling array of eyes. Blood flowers, and Han Jin¡¯s immortal golden body flashed a bit, and then the blood red sickle was bounced out by an unclear power.


    If placed before, Han Jin would never dare to fight with the abyss demon. After all, his sacred corpse can only give him a guarantee and waste.


    The other three devils will see their companions and fall one, and they will all be released, and at the same time release the momentary movement. Obviously, they will desperately attack Hanjin.


    At this time, An Qi Aier just retracted the finger to Han Jin, and then pushed back, a blue water brilliance like a tide, and Han Jin group was shrouded inside.


    The four teleported demons will just appear, and they all fall into the water and blue screen. The timing of Anqi Aier¡¯s field of operation is just right. The four devils will roar and scream, but they will be trapped by the seemingly weak brilliance. There is no movement, and a piece of crystal blue ice gradually emerges on their bodies. When these ice surfaces are connected together, even if Donald rushes over, there is no return to heaven.


    One of the demons will suddenly utter a desperate shackle, and the body will quickly rise like a balloon. The blue light curtain suddenly sounds a few cracks of ice, and when his body expands to the extreme, it finally blasts. The whole smashed out, and countless pieces of broken blood spattered into the air.


    Such a close-range self-explosion made An Qi Aier also face a slight change, raising his hand and laying a blue barrier around himself and Han Jin, blocking the blood of the sky outside.


    Although there was no harm to Hanjin and Anqi Aier, the devil''s self-destruction finally succeeded in tremulating the blue light curtain. If the other two demons seized the opportunity to release the momentary movement, they could escape the dark blue field. The scope.


    However, Han Jin is not a display, absolutely not!


    At the moment when the three devils will become ice sculptures, Han Jin has already shot and even forced the blue barrier that An Qi Ai has laid for him. He does not need it.


    To be harsh, this is the only flaw in the perfect match between Hanjin and Anqi Aer''s electric light stone and rabbit.


    The glimmer of the golden body shrouded all the tens of meters in the circle, the two demons will not release the momentary movement, and the two huge heads have rolled over and flew into the air.


    On the other side, Fan Luding has already been blasted out by giant ice cones. The scene of this collision looks spectacular. The ice is flying around and the rumbling sounds are lingering. In fact, this is the lightest blow for Fan Luding, but Because Donald has made all the space elements around him disorder, and the devil''s instantaneous movement is a gift that is not affected, and Fan Luding has no control over the space elements, and because of the power it bears, it can''t help but fly out. .


    When several demons will join forces with Han Jin and An Qi Ai, when they die in a blink of an eye, Fan Luding has shot from a messy ruin six or seven hundred meters away, roaring to Han Jin and An Qi. Ayr rushed.


    Han Jin Chang sighed and was happy, it was too happy! Before the real shot, he did not expect to be able to repel Fan Luding so easily, killing the four abyss magical, if this is a great credit, then he can only account for half, and the other half is undoubtedly belongs to An Qiai. Er, without the assistance of An Qi Aier, he absolutely can''t do this. Han Jin''s eyes slowly drifted to An Qi Ai, and he felt a feeling that he didn''t know how to describe it.


    An Qi Aier is also watching Han Jin. I don¡¯t know what kind of feelings this kind of war has made her feel. The two have a slight eye contact. An Qi¡¯s long eyelashes flashed, and then the sight drifted to the distant Nikola. The battle group, then she turned and greeted Fan Luding.


    Han Jin knows the meaning of An Qi Aier. He has no need to worry about Han Jin here. An Qi Ai has the confidence to deal with the wounded Fan Luding, at least to remain unbeaten. However, another thought floats on Hanjin¡¯s mind. If it is fighting with Sunil and Yalena, it is normal to cooperate with each other because it takes a long time, but in fact, he always chooses to be alone in the holy city. fighting.


    Why... He can understand An Qi Aier¡¯s thoughts with his eyes alone, and An Qi Ai has not let his trust down. Is it because An Qi Ai is born to be understanding? Or he doesn''t care about the survival of An Qi Aier, so he will fight with An Qi Ai without any concern.


    However, it is obviously not the time for him to think about this. Han Jin¡¯s line of sight is swept from the bodies of several demons: ¡°Death projection... Oh... I don¡¯t know if I am too lucky, or you are too unfortunate!¡± Just falling, Han Jin¡¯s figure has disappeared from the place.


    In the encirclement of hundreds of abyss demons, a big demon with a lame suddenly sighed: "It¡¯s me." After he finished, he limped forward, which is superfluous, whether it is legs. Being injured or congenitally disabled does not affect their talent.


    "His Royal Highness Prince..." Several abyss demons couldn''t help but scream.


    The big demon of the lame looked back and smirked, smiled again, and took a slightly tough step again.


    Nikolay and Donald have become a group, and the fighting styles of the two strong players are very different. Nikola¡¯s palms are two swords that exude the swords of the sky. Every time they swing, they will release a quick swiftness. Unparalleled and invincible Jianguang, or his whole person is a sword, always trying to approach Donald. While Donald is constantly wandering around Nikolay, it seems that his death and dying cannot gain an advantage in the hard hit of the field. His attack frequency is very low, far less than the wave of Nikola. Wave''s offensive, but every time he waved a sickle, he would interrupt Nikola''s attack and let Nikolay have to use the Star River to fight.


    If Nikolay¡¯s action is wild and big, it¡¯s full of domineering, like a tiger, then Donald is a poisonous snake. The poisonous snake has a blow, but it will be fleshy, and the tiger is bitten by a poisonous snake. Where to go.


    However, from a psychological point of view, Nikolay has an absolute advantage, no matter what he and Han Jin will become, but in this abyss world, they will definitely join hands to defend the enemy, but Donald has to wait for the moment. Pay attention to the movements of other battlefields, because he knows that if he really breaks into the ruin, Fan Luding will not control whether Devil Mountain will fall, and he will escape. And Donald''s strength is almost the same as that of Nikolay, and he has to separate his mind to observe other battlefields. Naturally, he can''t compare with Nikola, which is full of firepower.


    There is no way to choose a fight!

 Chapter 564： Revenge

    Chapter 564


    Donald saw that Han Jin¡¯s figure disappeared into the air, reacted immediately, and his figure quickly drifted back, trying to get out of the fight.


    However, Nikolay also responded. In the roar of the roar, several swords and light cut and tore the sky, all hit Donald''s field of death and dying.


    The swordsman released by Nikolay does not seem to be eye-catching, and the attacking power seems to be lacking. It can make the field of Donald¡¯s violent shocks. In fact, Nikola¡¯s Star River swordsman has unparalleled penetrating power. The swordsman who was smashed by Donald could still wear a row of wall shackles, flying hundreds of meters away, and replaced it with ordinary strong ones. It was already cut into pieces by the swordsman of Nikola.


    Donald¡¯s field of death and dying is the magic of the field of the dead **** Hamas. Although Donald can¡¯t release the most powerful power, all objects that enter the field, whether they have life or non-life, will be banned and quickly Dissipated, on the same day, Donald used the power of the field to forcibly seal Han Jin¡¯s red lotus fire.


    Nikolay''s attack power is sharp, but it can''t be the inheritance of the dead **** Hamas. Once his swordsman penetrates into the field of Donald, he will hover there and then slowly collapse. Of course, he did not do nothing. From the outbreak of the battle to the present, Donald¡¯s field has always been turbulent, which means that Donald¡¯s power has been passing.


    Sure enough, without Donald''s expectation, Han Jin appeared in the sky, not ruining the golden body and waving a long knife. The sparkling flow wave smashed the dimly ground into two halves, and then rushed down.


    Donald snarled and waved his full-fledged sickle. A black light blade rose straight and was welcoming the long knife that did not destroy the golden body.


    Boom... Donald released the light blade and was shattered in an instant, but it didn''t kill the golden body, it seemed to hit a mountain, and flew out.


    However, Donald is facing two two-and-a-half-level powerhouses. He focuses his attention on Hanjin, but Nikolay does not stand by!


    Nikola¡¯s eyes flashed with cold light, and the right palm shrank backwards, then slammed forward, and a giant sword stalk that was more than 30 meters long was separated from Nikola¡¯s star river field, and it was instantaneously bombarded. On the field of Donald.


    Nikolay has experienced countless battles since he left his iron-clad city, but every time he wins more and more, he is deceiving himself, and he is relying on a decisive battle in the field of death. Comprehend and master the power of the field. At this moment, Han Jin¡¯s joint attack with Donald is somewhat inconsistent with his old style.


    Donald did not release the momentary movement, snorted, extended his field to the extreme, and hardly took Nikola''s attack.


    If Hanjin¡¯s inductive force can break through the interference of space and accurately determine the trajectory of space jumping, then the demon¡¯s famous stunts will become fatal flaws, just like a person wakes up and just opened his eyes and suddenly watched. When a sword is smashed into the face, when the devil releases and moves instantly, the whole world has become a void, and it is not until the space jump is completed that it can return to the original world. Under normal circumstances, their instantaneous movement can dominate the entire situation, but Han Jin can be met, but they are forced to be cold.


    Swordsman penetrated into the field of Donald, such as a wave of waves, but the speed of the swordsman was slower and slower. When the distance from Donald was less than two meters, the swordsman finally condensed and then gradually dissipated. With a huge impact, Donald was involuntarily and stepped back.


    Han Jin appeared again above Donald and screamed.


    Donald''s face showed a slight change. This is definitely not the way to go. Han Jin has a superior mobility than the devil. It will not take long for him and Fan Luding to lose.


    Boom... In the loud noise, Donald¡¯s death and fading field became more and more violent, and Nikola¡¯s figure was shot from the raging golden stream, and another swordman ran into Donald¡¯s field.


    "Haha... Rafael, are you looking for a projection of death?" Suddenly, a strange laugh came, and a figure appeared near Nikola, waving a sickle, and slamming into Nikolai. In the field of the Galaxy.


    This is purely looking for death, Nikola snorted, and even too lazy to respond to each other, continue to spur forward.


    In the field of the Milky Way in Nikolay, a cluster of clusters of white-colored clusters of stars are constantly spinning, suddenly big and small, flickering, only two or three steps, the big devil has been The cluster of stars was cut and bruised, but he still did not give up, and his eyes were nailed to Nikolay, and he took a difficult step and walked forward.


    "Hanni!!" Donald sighed, and then his physique spurred out and greeted Nikola''s swordsman.


    Boom...Booming... The swordsman released by Nikolay and the black curtain of Donald¡¯s wave are colliding together, the stars are broken, and the black curtain is turned into a smoky smoke, and then the fields of both occur. The violent collision, the power of the difference, so that they can not take advantage, in the smoke rising from the sky, Nikolay and Donald fly out.


    The worst thing is Prince Hanni, the countless clusters of non-stop cutting, not only let him have thousands of wounds, but also a pair of eyes have become bloody, and Nikolay was popped up by Donald, is hitting Han Prince Nie, the closer he is to Nikolay, the more dense the star cluster, and the body of Prince Hanni¡¯s riddled hole is instantly smashed into pieces of flesh and blood.


    Han Jin first groaned, and his heart suddenly raised an ominous feeling. He should have rushed to Donald and let Donald get tired. Now he has to divert his attention and his eyes are slowly sweeping around the body of Prince Hanni.


    Nikolay''s legs were forced to hold, and they stabilized their body shape, and then slowly walked toward the grief-stricken Nikolay.


    After Nikolay walked through the ruined body of Prince Hanni, a trace of smoke was slowly stripped from the flesh and blood and condensed to a point.


    Han Jin¡¯s face changed greatly: ¡°Anqi Aier, Nikolay, you are going! Go!!¡± If the death of Prince Hanni really comes to the death of the gods, the situation will be irreparable, in the holy Guancheng, he used the power of yin and yang to kill the death, only to kill the projection of death, here he is powerless, not to mention, and Denver hides and squints.


    "Go? You still want to go?!" Donald laughed, then spurred and screamed with a scythe: "All left me!!"


    Donald prefers to fight with his own death, and can''t make the death of Prince Hanni meaningless. Otherwise, why wait until now? In the lost valley, Hanni fights not to kill his own life, killing Anqi Aier, the situation can never be as bad as it is now.


    Nikola''s double palms waved out one after another, and the swordsmanship that spurred out of the road cut the black screen of Donald''s dance, and the counterattack that Donald suddenly launched suddenly surprised him, and Han Jin''s words made him more shocked. While Nikolay blocked Donald''s attack, he angered: "Why go?"


    Han Jin struggled to slash forward, and the golden body spurred down. The long knife wrapped around the shackles and slammed to Donald: "I block him, you go to help An Qi Aier, go! It is a projection of death!! ¡±


    Nikolay¡¯s stature stiffened, and suddenly he turned back, watching a smog of smoke lingering into a center. Then he felt a cold feeling coming from far away, Nikola The response was very fast, he had no nonsense, his body shape immediately started, and he shot straight into the distant Anqi Aier.


    Donald struggled to hold up the sickle and held up Han Jin¡¯s attack, and hundreds of abyss demons who had been watching the outside world also released instantaneous movements, like a group of grasshoppers chasing Nikola.


    Nikolay is hard to escape. Now he has domain protection. Those abyss demons are afraid to launch attacks, but Nikolay can''t keep the field all the time. When the moment of his power is exhausted, the abyss devils must flock. on!


    Van Lundin saw that Nikolay rushed to support, gave a cold snoring, and then took the lead from the battle group. Now he can''t even get An Qi Ai, and Nikolay will lose faster.


    And Donald¡¯s eyes have turned into blood red. After the attack of Hanjin, he violently jumped in the field of violent shocks and waved his sickle to Hanjin.


    Boom... In the hard hit, Han Jin was far from flying out. However, this was his deliberate, and then Han Jin turned and fled straight away.


    Han Jin did not release the curse because he wanted to attract Donald''s attention. Otherwise, Nikolay could not escape.


    Seeing Han Jin flee to Devil Hill, Donald stunned. He had no confidence in whether he could kill Han Jin. He subconsciously wanted to give up Han Jin and chase Nikolai and An Qi Ai, but he could not let Han Jin go. Devil Hill, God knows what will happen, so he hesitates.


    At this moment, the smouldering smoke had formed a figure, and then he opened his eyes and looked coldly at Hanjin who fled farther and farther.


    Although Hamas is the most powerful dark god, his projections want to cross the void and overcome the obstacles of the law. It is not an easy task to fall to this plane. At least it should not be so fast, there can only be one explanation. Hamas, the **** of death, has been searching for it and has been paying attention to it.


    Even Donald has revealed an incredible look, but the projection of Hamas of death has already appeared, no matter how anxious he is, he must also suppress the desire for bloodthirsty and revenge.


    Donald picked up his shirt and fell to his knees on one knee. He bowed his head in a respectful manner. Those abyss demons who were flashing on the side of Nikola also stopped moving, turning to look in this direction, and then smashed. Go on.


    The figure is still staring at the back of Han Jin. It seems that she is reluctant to go forward, about a few seconds of stagnation, and a silent roar.


    A shock wave composed entirely of soot was rolled up in all directions, and the tumbling wave was rolled up hundreds of meters high. The invincible air waves swept everything in Ash Valley, and the houses collapsed like dominoes. Donald was not affected. Influence, those abyss demons who fell to the ground were also unaffected, and Van Luding, who was standing there, fell down, and he reluctantly re-released the dragon god''s field of inflammation to collapse instantly, and his body shape was also in horror. I flew out in the middle, and flew straight out six or seven hundred meters in the twinkling of an eye. It was deeply embedded in a high wall, even integrated into the high wall. From the front, you can see the front chest of Fan Luding, from the back. I saw Fan Luding''s ass.


    At the next moment, the shock wave that was subsequently rolled hit the high wall into a scattered brick and gravel, and the body shape of Fan Luding was buried in the ruins.


    At the other end, Nikola and Anqi Aier also suffered shocks. The two people¡¯s fields were madly twisted. However, they were several kilometers away from the center. The strength of the attack wave has been greatly weakened, and it is much more fortunate than Van Luding. .


    Nikola''s look has changed greatly. An Qi Aier is also a flower eclipse. Is this the power of the law? The difference is too great! No wonder Han Jin was scared to look like that, but... Hasn¡¯t Han Jin ever destroyed a Death Projection? How did he do it? !


    Thinking of this, Nikolay couldn''t help but jump into the air and looked back: "Raphael, he..."


    "He went to Devil Hill!" An Qi Ai replied while trying to fly forward. She knew that even without Donald and Van Luding, the three of them were not opponents of the projection of death, and now they can escape as much as they can. far.


    "What to do in Devil Hill?"


    "Cover us!" An Qi Aier''s answer is very brief, and there is no need to elaborate. Everyone knows that Han Jin has the guardian of the Mother Earth. So Han Jin¡¯s intention is to attract all the enemies, after they flee, Then sneak into the ground, otherwise, Han Jin has disappeared without a trace.


    Nikolay suddenly became silent, his lips were tight, his eyes were flickering, and he didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Donald''s figure was trembling slightly. He didn''t know how to describe his anxiety. Unfortunately, he faced his own master, could not urge what he wanted, and could only wait silently.


    Suddenly, there were strange noises in the air, and the cracks that were extremely small but clearly visible, spread irregularly, and the speed of spreading was extremely fast, and it continued to thicken, in the blink of an eye, The sky has been split into countless pieces.


    What Donald thought of, jerked his head up, his eyes had shrunk to the tip of the needle, and he trembled: "Lord..."


    It must be that the **** of death, Hamas, has invested too much power for his own projections. It has gone far beyond the constraints of the law. In this way, there can only be two kinds of results. One is that the world law is completely collapsed, and it means that it is facing great destruction. The disintegrating spatial element is proof, one is to trigger the suicide rebound of the plane law, or to induce other gods to interfere strongly, or even violent interference, then the death **** Hamas will suffer huge losses.


    No matter what kind of thing, Donald doesn''t want to see that the former is for himself, for the survival of the devil, and the latter for the future.


    The figure looked too lazy to care about Donald. He shook his body a few times, his eyes were still staring at Han Jin¡¯s back, and then suddenly dressed out, like a streamer chasing Han Jin, after his body started, the air number Tens of millions of cracks have disappeared, and Hamas may have recovered the unbearable power of the plane.


    Donald was relieved. This result is exactly what he wants. There is a projection of death. Han Jin can¡¯t escape and die. He can¡¯t play any tricks. He can lead the people to chase Nikolai and An Qi. Ayr.


    Donald stood up and was about to give orders, suddenly becoming stunned again.


    The battle between several semi-god-level powerhouses only ruined a few urban areas in Ash Valley City, and the death **** projected a silent, roaring beyond the law, almost turning the entire Ash Valley City into a ruin, and the city The residents of China have already been moved away by Donald. When the abyss army that acts as a bait withdraws from the city, there should be no talents here, but in a corner, there are more than a dozen figures standing.


    There is a monster wearing a golden robe sitting on a chair. A dozen monsters behind him are like a star in the moon. They are said to be monsters because they lack the flesh and blood of life. That one is awkward!


    Donald was wrong for a long time, then his face became iron blue, a few flashes, Donald appeared in front of the dozens of knives: "Denver? You have already rushed to Ash Valley City? You..." Donald was angry Can''t speak, Denver with his disciples quietly hiding in the city of Ash Valley, let them fight you to die, never shot, what does this mean? With Donald''s experience, I don''t have to think about it. The despicable Denver wants to take advantage of the big profits, and then to the vicious side, if both sides lose both sides, it is very likely that Denver will kill these half-god-level powerhouses, then the abyss world and In the ground world, there is no longer a strongman who can fight against Denver.


    Donald couldn¡¯t suppress the anger in his heart, and he was too lazy to use the honorific words to call the name of Denver. This **** undead creature is too mean and shameless!


    "Cough...this..." The cockroach sitting on the chair looked a little embarrassed, with a pale fingertip on the smooth mirrored skull: "If I said... we are here to eat...you believe What?"


    Donald was so angry that he almost screamed, but in the end he was forced to hold back, and said coldly: "Denver, you are too disappointed!"


    "That is the division of death? Denver Gu is about the other:" A powerful force, actually..."


    Although Denver didn''t finish the story, Donald knew what Denver meant. If it wasn''t for Death, it would release a powerful roar. It washed the city and destroyed Denver''s enchantment. Maybe he didn''t know that Denver had come. It is.


    "Denver, what do you mean?" Donald endured the urge to vomit blood: "Nikola and Anqi Aier are running away, don''t you want to do something?"


    "Well, come, let''s continue..." Denver tapped on his chair with his own bone stick: "Donald, you are busy with you, don''t care about us."


    "Denver, can you help them?!" Donald took a breath.


    "I don''t help anyone." Denver made a strange laugh.


    Donald¡¯s eyes flashed, and if possible, he really wanted to live to eat the cockroaches in front of him. Denver was lurking here and wondering how he dared to lead the people to pursue Nikolay and Anqi Aier. Who knows What will Denver do? !

 Chapter 565： Collapse

    Chapter 569 collapses


    Donald suddenly remembered the words that Hanjin had inexplicably said, "...let him come out, when do you want to go?" This is just like a dream, when Han Jin was aware of the existence of Denver. However, I can''t help but be shocked by Han Jin''s insight. At the same time, I am angry at the extreme. If Denver can take the first step, then Hanni has no need to sacrifice. It is because of this extremely embarrassing ambiguity. The younger brother is also lost.


    Donald''s eyes are getting cold and cold, staring at Denver. If his eyes can kill, then I believe that Denver has already died countless times.


    At this time, there was a loud bang in the ruins. Fan Luding¡¯s body shape rose to the sky. When he appeared, he immediately released the field. His heart was sweeping around, and this dazzling battle was fought. The most shameful thing was the black dragon king. First, Han Jin and An Qi Ai joined hands to make a slap in the face, and then they were stunned by the death of God, and the resentment in their hearts was completely inconsistent with Donald at this moment.


    However, when Van Luding saw the group of scorpions that Donald had squatted, his face was obviously surprised. "Denver Master? When did you come?"


    "He has been here for a long time, and he has been watching us clowns acting." Donald sneered.


    Fan Luding¡¯s face changed dramatically and looked at Denver. He asked unceremoniously, ¡°Is this true?¡±


    In the face of the question of the Black Dragon King, Denver laughed a few times, simply did not speak, and things have come to this point, any discourse will become a pale and powerless cover, no meaning.


    The black fire in Fan Luding¡¯s eyes burned fiercely. Although it was long known that this bone shelf was not a good thing, but in any case, I couldn¡¯t think of Denver¡¯s disregard for the overall situation, hiding on the side and waiting for the cheap, and Fan Luding felt a bit of hatred.


    If it wasn''t for the second time, Fan Luding lost at least half of his combat power. Perhaps Fan Luding has already taken the shot at the moment. He believes that Donald must have the same mind. But the problem is that Denver''s strength is the most mysterious in the entire abyss world. No one knows what kind of horror has this scorpion''s power reached in the accumulation of thousands of years. Even in the heyday, even if Fan Luding and Donald joined forces, they could not guarantee that they would leave Denver, but in the immediate situation, they were even more uncertain.


    After weighing for a long time, Fan Luding finally suppressed the murder in his heart and looked sideways. That was the direction in which Nikola and Anqi Ai escaped. Just when Fan Luding stepped forward, Donald suddenly said: "Van Luding, What are you going to do?"


    "Do you still ask?" Fan Luding said with no anger: "Do you know what a good time this is?!"


    Donald¡¯s mouth was talking to Fan Luding, but his eyes were always looking at Denver, revealing a smile that was not smiling. ¡°I really don¡¯t dare to ask for such an opportunity.¡±


    Fan Luding looked at Denver and looked at Donald again. Some didn''t understand why Donald said this.


    "Van Luding, have you forgotten our Denver adults, what do you like to collect?" The meaning of Þí in Donald''s words is beyond words.


    Van Lun Ding suddenly realized that in the abyss world, who did not know that Denver loves to collect all kinds of bones, especially the creatures that have strong power before death, is the object that he tries to obtain.


    Although Denver has never revealed it, but Fan Luding can be sure that this guy has long been coveted for the remains of the dragon in the tomb of the dragon!


    Before this, Fan Luding may still believe that Denver can''t do such a heartbreaking thing, but after reading Denver''s performance at the moment, Van Lun Ding suddenly felt the need to put some strength in the dragon''s tomb, no one can guarantee this embarrassing What will you do?


    "I want to go back to Devil Hills, what about you?" Donald looked at Van Luding, who simply ignored Denver.


    Fan Luding actually wants to chase An Qi Aier, but also knows that as long as there is Denver here, Donald will not leave Devil Hills anyway, and nothing else, there will be five demons who will die in Ash Valley City, Donald Going, will Denver let go of those bodies?


    "Well, I will go with you." After a brief silence, Fan Luding made a decision. Even if there is no Nikolay, it is not the opponent of An Qi Ai in his current state, then it is better to try and harmony with Donald. No matter how you look at it, Donald is much more reliable than that.


    Both of them ignored Danfoss and galloped in the direction of Devil Hill.


    Sitting in the chair, Denver seemed to care less about the rudeness of Donald and Van Luding, and the red awning in his eyes seemed to be thinking about something. In his eleventh week, he arched into a circle and stood there quietly, as if they had been standing there forever, without the command of Denver.


    After a long time, Denver made a strange smile, "We should also go." The voice just fell, a layer of gray mist suddenly spread, shrouded their body shape, when the fog was exhausted At the time, our figure has long since disappeared.


    Han Jin¡¯s figure flies across the ground. Through the immortality of the golden body, Han Jin can perceive it. The death gods behind him are gradually getting closer to the distance between the two. Even if Han Jin does not want to use the curse, if Nikolay and Anqi Ai learn that Han Jin¡¯s psychology will be shocked at the moment, because Han Jin¡¯s reason for doing so is that the more enemies that are pursued, the better. !


    Is there a more ridiculous reason than this? In the face of the pursuit of death, Han Jin is still not enough enemy! Is this a kind of arrogance? Still extremely confident?


    As the distance approaches, the projection of death lifts a finger in rapid movement, pointing to Hanjin. The next moment, a visible ray of energy that is not visible to the naked eye is blasted to Hanjin''s back at a speed of extinction. A long dust wave that splatters across the ground allows one to see the trajectory of the ray movement.


    Han Jin seems to be continually rushing forward without any thought. He only released the curse when the ray is extremely polar, and the distance of the flash is only a dozen meters away. When Han Jin¡¯s figure appears, the rays are connected. Suddenly, accompanied by a deafening explosion, a shock wave spread out with Hanjin as the center, countless sand and dust dusted into the sky, and Han Jin was thrown away.


    Death Bifurcation seems to be very satisfied with this result, but when he raised his arm again, he found that Han Jin and him had opened a long distance in the previous shock.


    In fact, the injury suffered by Han Jin is far less serious than imagined. The timing of Han Jin¡¯s release of the curse is very clever. Under the deliberate manipulation, the Han has disappeared and the rays have been absorbed, but the radiation is too late. Hit Hanjin, the golden body is only a small part of the attack.


    The Death God projection lifted his finger again, and Han Jin seemed to see his movements, then he sank into the ground.


    For the projection of the **** of death, this scene is incomprehensible, his fingers are condensed in the air, and his figure is abruptly stopped.


    Only a few moments of time, Han Jin rose out of the distance of the death **** projection, and continued to run forward.


    The **** of death was so angry that he snarled and once again swayed his body and chased him.


    Compared to the speed of lasing, the projection of death is much faster than that of Hanjin, but compared to the pattern, the projection of death is far worse. Every time it is pulled into a dangerous distance, Hanjin will release the curse. Or hidden in the ground, until the distance between the two sides has become far enough, he will re-display the figure.


    Ash Valley City is not far from Devil Hills. As soon as you chase and escape, you can already see the outline of Devil Hill. At this time, both Donald and Van Luding are chasing up, but the two abyss of the abyss do not want to In the first place, the projection of death was staring at Han Jin. They didn''t need much effort. After Donald, there were more than a hundred abyss demons flashing. He also sent a small number of elite fighters to track Nikolay and Anqi Aier. The rest of the abyss demons have been left in ash valley by Donald. Although they are far from fighting against Denver, they can at least put pressure on Denver. No matter what kind of ghost Denver wants to do, can''t be brazen to do it.


    Does Denver dare to run the risk of a full-scale war with the Devils? Moreover, the projection of death will exist for a certain period of time, Denver really angered him, he will be accompanied by the end!


    Although Han Jin had previously claimed that he had killed the **** of death, and had experienced it or witnessed the mighty power of Van Luding and Donald, it is certain that Han Jin could not have such a terrible force, if that is true, Fan Luding and Donald It is also impossible to live to the present. The field is very fragile in the face of death, even though it is because the power released by the projection of death in the moment is far above the law, and even causes space collapse, but even if the power of the projection of death is greatly reduced, it is not How powerful is the field that can fight against the power to kill God''s separation?


    The front has already reached the Cursed Hill, which is the barrier of the Devil''s Hall. Almost a dozen abyss demons squat in the cursed hill. Obviously, Donald has greatly increased the alert power of Devil Hill.


    The dozens of abyss demons saw Hanjin spurt and released the momentary movements. Unfortunately, they did not witness the battle of Ash Valley City. They did not know that Han Jin had been able to see through their space hopping track.


    Han Jin¡¯s speed did not slow down. The long knife in his hand moved gently, and a golden wave swept out. The two abyss demons just appeared on the side of Han Jin. They haven¡¯t had time to lift the sickle. The golden stream has been swept from their waists. However, another abyss demon appeared in a few tens of meters away from Hanjin. They were fortunate. Han Jin fled forward and attacked them innocently, only being shocked by the death of his companions.


    Han Jin¡¯s body shape circumvented, cursing the cursed mound, and then flew away to the demon temple.


    There are more than a dozen abyss demons in front of the main hall. They saw the scene where their companions were strangled by lightning. Some feared, they didn¡¯t know whether they should come over and block, and they didn¡¯t know if they were useful or not.


    However, the speed of Hanjin is not as good as the projection of death, but has to turn. The direct result is that the distance between the two is rapidly approached, three hundred meters... two hundred meters..., when Hanjin¡¯s toes finally set foot on When the gray-black steps in front of the Devil''s Hall gate, the distance between him and the projection of the **** of death was less than 100 meters.


    At the moment when he stepped on the steps, Han Jin had an ominous feeling. The steps didn¡¯t know what it was made of. It was definitely not a stone, but the feeling from the toes told him not to use the cellar. That has expired!


    The rear Donald showed a sly smile, no matter how many fans, but a momentary movement will flash out.


    The **** of death projected forward and slammed a punch and slammed into Han Jin¡¯s heart. His fist had just been thrown out, and Han Jin¡¯s cloak was blown tightly around him.


    Han Jinxuan started to smash and release the curse of the earth. The incredible scene appeared. The handcuffs have been shot out. Han Jin¡¯s figure is still motionless and stays in place.


    At this moment, the projection of death has flown over a distance of 100 meters, and the boxing force is heavily on the back of Han Jin.


    Boom... I had a hard confrontation with Fan Luding¡¯s field of dragon gods, Donald¡¯s death and dying field, and the invincible body that did not fall into the wind, trembled fiercely under the bombardment of this boxing, and the bright golden light suddenly became It was bleak, and Han Jin¡¯s figure flew out like a cannonball. If the tennis ball was taken by the racket, the door was smashed and smashed into the hall.


    A few female abyss devils are busy in the hall, as if wiping the dust on the magic lanterns, Han Jin suddenly broke into, let them smash, and then flew over to Han.


    Although the undead golden body suffered all the damage, but Yuan Yuan was able to pass a lot of moments, so that Han Jin felt the blood rushing, and the surrounding scenery became inexplicable. The figure of several female abyss devils was pulled. Long and twisted, the entire hall is also slanted, and the gray-black floor is as irregular as the sea. Han Jin knows that this may be the result of the punching of the death god, or perhaps the whole demon temple is shrouded in a strange space enchantment.


    However, Han Jin didn''t have time to think about it, and he had no time to take care of the female abyss demons. The death of the dead **** is behind me! He simply closed his eyes and struggled to wave his long knife and rush straight forward.


    In the world that is not twisted, countless strange shapes do not know where to drill out, and swarm around Hanjin, but the golden body has the heaven and earth, and the dense shadows will be bombed out as far as they are close. .


    Hung... banging and banging... With the unmistakable golden stream as the forerunner, Hanjin¡¯s road was like a broken bamboo, and it slammed into a wall, and the death **** projection once again snorted and quickly chased Hanjin.


    When Donald heard the bang from the Devil''s Hall and his face changed, he was well prepared. He thought that Han Jin would have to wait until he entered the Devil''s Hall. He expected that Han Jin would still have the ability to fight.


    The projection of death quickly catches up, and another punch hits Han Jin¡¯s heart, and Han Jin can neither release the mantra and the mantle. Without these two methods of life, his actual combat power has been greatly Weaken, in the case of avoiding inevitable and unstoppable, he simply ignores the facts and runs the Yuan to the extreme and continues to move forward.


    Boom... The golden body has trembled again and again, and the luster has become extremely dull. It seems like a candle in the wind, and it may be extinguished at any time.


    Han Jin snorted, and by the force of the death **** projection bombardment, the speed of the front rush was faster, and the walls were in front of him like paper paste, and they collapsed.


    Fortunately, Han Jin knows the layout of the Devil''s Hall. There are several places that must be avoided. The abyss of the Devil''s Hall, the Devil''s Retreat, the Prayer Hall, etc., the facilities there, even Leonardo also looks No depth.


    Although Han Jinquan did not have the power to fight back, but every time the Death Projection hits the golden body, he will be strongly shocked. The former borrows to continue to fly, while the latter pauses. The distance is immediately opened and collapsed. The wall also interfered with his sight.


    Han Jin desperately escaped. In his memory, he has never been as nervous as he is now. He can also say that this is the first time he deliberately put himself in extreme danger. Who can blame? His appetite is too big, and he wants to solve all the troubles once and for all!


    The Devil''s Hall has a wide area, and it is almost a dozen miles from the front door to the back door. Although Hanjin''s speed is very fast, the collapsed wall smashes the pursuit of the Death Projection, and he does not trigger any elements. Fluctuation, but the speed gap between the two sides is there, for a moment, the projection of death once again catches up with Han Jin, another boxing in the heart of Han Jin.


    Boom... The golden body flashed a flash, and finally collapsed. A golden ripple was centered on Hanjin, and it was swiftly rolled around, and the golden ripple seemed to be not real, without any hindrance. Passing through the pillars, through the walls, and even through the body of the **** of death.


    The death **** project paused. When he found that the golden light wave did not affect him, he looked up and looked for Han Jin¡¯s trace.


    At one end of the Devil''s Temple, light waves have penetrated into the depths of the cellar, and at the other end of the Devil''s Temple, light waves rushed past the cursed hills, and instantly swept to Ash Valley City, and then continued to spread forward, many abyss devils They all looked up and silently looked at the traces left by the dazzling light waves. There was a sorrowful taste between the heavens and the earth. When the golden body was first revealed, it was not allowed for the heavens and the earth, and even there was a catastrophe. Now the golden body has finally collapsed, but it has nostalgia for the heavens and the earth.


    Nikolay suddenly stopped and looked up, and Anqi Aier also raised his head at the same time. The golden light wave swept through the air at a very fast speed. Although they did not witness the battle between Hanjin and the projection of death, they did not witness the battle of Hanjin and the projection of death. They just know that the magic released by Han Jin has been broken!


    An Qi Ai secretly bite his teeth and continued to move forward, but he saw that Nikolay was still standing there.


    "Nikola?!" cried Anqi Ayr.


    "I have to go back." Nikolay smiled.


    "What? What do you say?!" An Qi Aer brows and takes a long breath.


    "I don''t want to run like a dog," Nikola said faintly.

 Chapter 566： Xuantian robbery

    The fifty-sixth chapter of the Xuan Tian robbery


    At the moment of losing the golden body, Han Jin couldn¡¯t help but feel a little disappointment. He said that it was a kind of worry. Although the plan was very good, the power released by Death¡¯s projection far exceeded his expectations. He was Shouldn''t you give up?


    However, between this electric stone fire, he had no time to think about it. He continued to move forward by the force of the earthquake, and fought his long knife.


    However, the impact of Han Jin has been greatly reduced. Under the single blow, only three walls have been destroyed one after another. The momentum has been contained, and the last wall has only been bombarded with a big hole. Han Jin has Being separated by a wall.


    It doesn''t seem to make much difference. Han Jin can re-power it and pass through the hole in the wall, but Han Jin is facing the projection of death. Even if it is only a second slow, his danger will increase dramatically. .


    Han Jin knew it was not good, and immediately opened the left palm. At this moment, he saw a black and faint pool through the wall. It turned out that he had passed through the whole demon temple, and the front was the demon pool!


    Han Jin¡¯s heart was ecstatic, roaring, and his body shaped like a lightning bolt through the wall and flew straight toward the Devil¡¯s Pool.


    To be precise, the Devil''s Pool is not a pool of water in the ordinary sense. At least the water surface is not parallel, like a whirlpool, or a reverse funnel. The more you go inside, the lower the water level, and the center of the Devil''s Pool, There is a huge hole with a diameter of more than 30 meters, which is unfathomable. The water is constantly rotating, but the strange thing is that the black water will not leak from the hole. There seems to be an invisible force in the hole. In the thin spray, as long as the water is close, it will be smashed, forming a very regular, non-stop erupting spring.


    Almost 30 young devils are soaked in the pool water, they should be practicing, and two magicians holding blood red sickles will be kept by the water, one of them will have five or six handles on the left arm, and the other The devil will explore a sickly slashing knife into the pool water. As long as it is in contact with the water, the sickle will begin to disintegrate and disperse, turning into a black gas. The air seems to hide inexplicable and mournful shackles. The cry makes the atmosphere seem particularly depressed.


    Han Jinqiang smashed the Devil''s Hall, which caused a huge sound. The demons near the Devil''s Pool should be able to hear it, but they did not interfere. Here is like the paradise of the abyss world. The young devils only practice, and the two people also Don''t want to leave.


    Seeing this scene, many questions became clear in an instant. No wonder the believers of the Holy See hated the abyss demon so much that the life killed by the demon could never be promoted to heaven, and all the men of the demon family were in the demon pool. It is subjected to quenching, otherwise it will not become a qualified fighter.


    The black gas that Han Jin saw was composed of countless grievances. The disintegration of the sickle allowed them to regain their freedom, but this was only temporary. In the next moment, they would be sucked in and merged with the pool. The warriors of the Demon family used this pool to quench their own sickles, but only to follow the will of the **** of death, Hamas, to make a container.


    While Han Jin saw those grievances, the two demons would also see Han Jin. They immediately dropped the extra sickle and the figure disappeared from the place.


    "Get out!" The projection of death made an angry roar.


    The two demons will appear on the side of Han Jin, and they will clamp Hanjin on the left and right, but they just raised their blood red sickle. The roar of the death projection has already arrived, and the two demons will scream at the same time. Kneeling back.


    Han Jin made an action that would suffocate people. He had a long knife in his hand, and the knife light of Ming Yao was swept from a neck.


    The demon will be almost stunned by the roar of the death projection, and it is impossible to dodge. It is only that the blood is falling, and a huge head is rolling and rising into the air.


    The projection of death is just trying to kill Han Jin personally. He will never deliberately kill the servant who is loyal to himself. When he sees this scene, his figure has become distorted. He raises his hand and sends a ray to the back of Hanjin. .


    Han Jin was biased, but when he had just made a head movement, the ray had arrived, and he was shot from his hindbrain with lightning speed, and his forehead was revealed.


    Han Jin¡¯s figure exploded and turned into countless flying sands. Then he appeared in another place, and the projection of death was a punch.


    Boom... Han Jin only had time to protect Tiandao in front of him. The fist of the projection of death has arrived. The heavens have been completely blasted, turned into a piece of starlight, plunged into the pool, set on the shore, and even shot straight, finally Hidden into the cellar of hundreds of meters high, and Han Jin''s body shape also flies out like a broken kite, and a blood arrow is drawn from the mouth, and then it is heavily plunged into the pool.


    Didn''t do it! Too shameless! ! Seeing such a miraculous life, shouldn¡¯t you say a few nonsense? Han Jin couldn''t help but think of the fallen angel Catherine. Compared with the projection of death, Catherine is undoubtedly much more lovely, and the projection of death is not a chance, too poisonous!


    Han Jin no longer dared to hesitate to fight for the fate of all the remaining elements, turning the left palm, a fiery red ''robbery'' word suddenly appeared in his palm, and then countless tens of thousands of light, pierced firmly wrapped in Han Jin The pool of water.


    The projection of the **** of death is about to throw a punch at the place where Han Jin sinks. Suddenly he saw a sharp, straight, and radiant radiance of the great power. His face changed, and his arms crossed in front of him, the next moment. He heard the voice of Han Jin.


    "Goodbye, but... one day, I will go find you!"


    In the face of unrestrained brilliance, everything is extremely fragile, and the light falls on the cellar. In a burst of deafening noise, the hard cellar has a deep hole, and the light passes through the pool. The pool immediately became boiling, and countless bubbles kept coming out of the pool water, making a firecracker-like sound, and the light penetrated into the Devil''s Hall. Rows of high and low houses were like sand bars before the tsunami. The collapse of the film.


    The young devils who have forgotten me to cultivate have no time to react, and the light that has passed through the body has been smashed into countless pieces of slag. The blood that has been shot out is turned into a **** fog, and the blood is flowing to the sky. The next demon will be extraordinarily lucky. He still can''t recover from the roar of the death projection. The position is just behind the projection of death, and it is unharmed.


    The only thing that can fight against the glory is the projection of death, such a strong, violent light, and did not let him back a half step, but he could not do anything, only to keep his arms in front of him, suffering a lot of pains A bombardment of light.


    Donald and Van Luding, who were walking through the Devil''s Hall, were also attacked. They immediately released the field to protect themselves, but the rest of the abyss demons were not so lucky, the light was too dense, they didn''t know where to go. Some of them were standing there, nothing happened, and they were teleported once, but the light that was being attacked was smashed into pieces, and some immediately fell to the ground, but the light was unstoppable, if it was just parallel to the floor of the Demon Hall. It can be seen that the light is unstoppable and breaks forward. It is hard to plow a deep ditch on the ground. It is smarter. Immediately hiding behind Donald and Van Luding, the choice of the devil is very correct. There is no magic, but it won''t turn automatically. As long as Donald and Van Luding can hold it, they will have no worries.


    Unfortunately, this is just the beginning!


    At the moment when the light turns to bleak, a circular shock wave rushes in all directions with Hanjin as the center. When the strong fighters fight, it is not surprising that the shock waves are generated by the collision of forces, but all the attack waves are Semi-circular, because the strong shock wave can not destroy the earth.


    The shock wave released by Han Jin is a very pure circle. The demon pool below him is instantly blasted into a large pit with a radius of several hundred meters. Even the water in the pool is almost evaporated, and the high mantle is also in the film. When the collapse collapsed, the earth suddenly became as soft as the dough. Under the influence of the powerful and indescribable shock wave, not only the devil hall was turned into ruins, but also the mountains of Devil Mountain also had numerous broken marks, nearly one-third of the mountains. The column was slowly falling down, and countless male and female demons were slammed into the sky by the shaking ground. It was only such a glimpse that they had been hit hard and even the internal organs were shaken off.


    The ruined Ash Valley City was also unable to stay out of the house, the city wall collapsed, and some of the surviving buildings in the city were turned into ruins. From this moment, Ash Valley City has completely turned into history.


    On the ruins, Nikolay and Anqi Aer, who forcibly broke through the abyss, were stunned. The hundreds of abyss demons around them also forgot the attack. Everyone was looking at the huge waves in the distance.


    Donald did not guess, the most mysterious powerhouse in the Abyss, the Great Lich Denver did not have a good heart, he learned that the strong players in the ground world invaded the abyss world, deliberately told Donald a later date, and then hid into the Ash Valley City in advance. In order to take advantage of the price, he is not interested in the battle. He only likes the relics after the war. The Great Lich Denver even dared to hit the head of the fallen angel Catherine, not to mention the demons, dragons and humans who died in battle.


    Therefore, Denver said that he had to leave, but he did not actually go. He took the disciples to hide in the Devil Hills. He also had the privilege of witnessing a magical storm that could destroy the land. Of course, he thought it was a kind of magic.


    The enchantment set by Denver is writhing in madness, but it has never broken. It is also because of the distance. Denver never thinks that the terrible magic is less than the roar of the projection of death. Obviously, it is a kind of law. The power on!


    Denver¡¯s eyes kept flashing and there was no sound, but his disciples were a little bit tolerant. A disciple whispered: ¡°Guide, we...¡±


    "This is a battle between gods... How is it possible? How could it be that Raphael..." Denver¡¯s voice was extraordinarily old, but no one could answer his question.


    ¡°Teacher, what should we do?¡±


    "It won''t be good to stay here, let''s go."


    "Guide, are we going back?" asked another disciple.


    "No." Denver paused for a moment. It was an old monster. His mind was extremely tough. After a short period of disappointment, he had recovered his calmness. The next moment, Denver issued a strange smile: "We went to the sulfur plain, and Fan Luding should give us Left a lot of legacy."


    In the center of the shock wave explosion, the only remaining magical man, his luck also ended here. At the moment of the shock wave, his body has turned into a piece of fly ash, even the left space magic crystal, Only a white light was blown up, and then it was annihilated by the shock wave.


    Nothing can survive in the Xuan Tian robbery, including the earth, including the magic crystal, except for the projection of death that is equal to the law, everything is constantly disintegrating and melting.


    The projection of the **** of death could not withstand such a fierce impact. Like a fly swattered by a fly, he flew out of the slant and fell heavily in the depths of the crater.


    But this is still not over!


    At this moment, Han Jin¡¯s figure could not be seen. He was wrapped in a crimson fire group with a diameter of five or six hundred meters. The fire group was always expanding and getting bigger and bigger. It was like being pulled. To the sun in the vicinity.


    The earth, the sand and the twisted shape of the armor, as soon as it is approached by the fire, will melt quickly. The projection of the **** of death is deeply embedded in the depths of the earth. Even though he is not dead, he still has some power, but he has nothing. Can''t do it, can only endure the burning of the fire group.


    The weight of each group of Xuantian robbery has reached an unimaginable level. In fact, the body of the **** of death has been almost squashed, not to mention resistance, he can not even move a finger.


    The Devil''s Pool, which is nearly a kilometer away, has become a history in the footsteps of Ash Valley City. All the pools of water have disappeared. With the expansion of Xuantian''s robbery, the pits on the ground are getting bigger and bigger. deep.


    The expression of Death''s projection looks very painful. Every second of burning makes him lose some strength. He is not willing, but there is no way.


    The black hole in the center of Devil''s Pool has been burned by Xuantian. At the bottom of the cave, a black wafer shimmers with a faint gleam. As the Xuantian robber approaches, countless runes suddenly burst out, forming a turbulent Elemental madness.


    However, once it was affixed to Xuantian¡¯s robbery, it seems that the fierce and inexhaustible elements of the madness will immediately disappear without a trace. What the death projections have sensed, trying to open their mouths and making unwilling hum, but his The face and the body are all pressed and deformed, and as a result his voice sounds very similar to the sob of the beast.


    Almost a little bit of time, Xuantian robbery finally touched the black chip, the shimmer flashed, the chip was melted into a drop of black water, and it was turned into a silk under the burning of Xuantian. Silky white smoke, then completely disappeared.


    In the eyes of the **** of death, there was an endless intoxication. At the last moment, he broke free from the suppression of Xuantian¡¯s robbery and roared: "Raphael, I am waiting for you..." The voice has not fallen, his body has exploded. Open, turned into a lot of flying smoke.


    "No! No!!" In the Devil''s Hall, Donald is also roaring. If it wasn''t for Van Luding''s death, he would have rushed up!


    Almost one-half of the demon temple, which covers a vast area, has become a ruin, and under the burning of the Xuantian robbery, a flame has risen everywhere.


    For a leader, nothing is more distressing than the ancestral foundation''s destruction in his own hands. Looking at the collapse of the hall, watching the prayer hall burn, Donald is going crazy.


    Fan Luding¡¯s eyes showed the color of fear. It is reasonable to say that the Black Dragon family should not be afraid of magic, but he knows that if he is close to the fire, he will be melted away, because he can still feel hundreds of meters away. The skin all over the body is bursting with pain.


    Xuantian robbery is still expanding, the diameter has reached a kilometer, even Nikolay and Anqi Aier, who just rushed out of Ash Valley City, can clearly see the huge fire group.


    The upper end of Xuantian¡¯s robbery is integrated into the cellar. The lower end of Xuantian¡¯s robbery is also integrated into the depths of the earth. Looking away from the distance, it is like the sun covered by clouds, but the area is bigger, and I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s the day. It is still sunset, but whether it is the former or the latter, for the abyss world, it means a destruction.


    On the ground, the iron-clad city of Nikolay, the elemental capital of the Duke of Solomon, the holy city of Hanjin, the cold shadow city of Chesham, and the free federation that Han Jin had just conquered, all in all, all the people See a spectacle.


    A huge, almost half-sky-filled door to heaven slowly emerged, but there was no angel figure. After about a quarter of an hour, the door to heaven slowly disappeared.


    "Who is... alarmed by the right angel Alpha?" The Grand Duke of Solomon stared at the fading gate of heaven and muttered to himself.


    The fallen angel Catherine on the Esnopoli City God of War slowly lowered her head. She did not dare to look directly at the door of heaven. She was not afraid of the right angel Alpha, but she did not want to be tired of other people, especially the lover who did not want to recover.


    The priests and the bright knights of the Holy Crown City made crazy screams. Some people couldn¡¯t control their emotions. They even stumbled there, even crying, and the heavens finally found the suffering of the believers? Even Adolf on the Ares, the eyes became wet, and the fists were tightly held together.


    However, some people are happy that some people are embarrassed, and the sun does not fall on the mountains. The new Pope Zakri of the Holy See has become an ant on the hot pot. He knows that his status is legal and illegal. If the right angel Alpha really wants to interfere with the Holy See, He will definitely be finished!


    Another person''s mood is also very bad. When the luster of Xuantian''s robbery gradually fades, Han Jin''s figure is planted from the air to the ground. Now it is his turn that he can''t move, and he doesn''t even have the strength to climb. He It takes time, about a few minutes to adjust the interest rate. Even if a small amount of energy can be recovered, even if the mustard space cannot be opened, at least the mantle can be released. The enchantment of the Devil Hall has been completely destroyed by him. It should be no problem.


    Just, does he have time? According to the plan, Donald and Van Luding should have been introduced together. Who knows that the projection of death is not a little bit of conservation, and the attack power is far from his expectation. He dare not take risks and dare not wait. Now, look at Donald¡¯s courage. Up...

 Chapter 567： Demon King

    The fifty-seventh chapter of the devil is fallen


    At this moment, the demon temple is full of ruins, full of sorrows, and a few buildings that stand still, and the same is covered with a spiderweb-like crack, which looks crumbling.


    Only the ground near Donald and Van Luding was intact, and the unbreakable light did not break through the defenses of the two. The vast Devil''s Hall, leaving only a few smooth and smooth masonry, was too pitiful.


    Donald couldn''t believe that everything that happened in front of him was true, but the roaring before the disappearance of the projection of death and the broken bricks and shards everywhere, reminded him that this is a fact.


    The devils behind Donald were all stunned and looked at the scene in front of him, as if they had lost their ability to act and became a statue. The abyss of Devil¡¯s Temple, which followed Donald¡¯s, turned out to be more than a hundred. Now it¡¯s less than thirty. If it weren''t for the Donald and Van Lentin''s open fields, they would be protected by two tough walls. It is estimated that they can''t even have one.


    Moreover, this is just a loss that can be seen. The Devil''s Hall is the home of the devil''s family. In addition to the soldiers, there are countless brothers and sisters here, and after the demon warriors are old and weak, they always return to the Devil''s Temple to support the elderly. At this moment, everything is destroyed!


    Survivors are very rare, even if the demons with weak strength can escape the light, they will be burned to death by a giant fire group of more than a kilometer, turned into coke, and even turned into fly ash. They just realized it. It was the horrible extreme heat.


    Occasionally, the mourning and snoring sounded like an invisible steel needle, screaming at their heart and stabbing their bodies, causing them to feel a burst of pain, a pressure from the end that prevented them from respite.


    However, this is not the most important thing. Every soldier who walks out of Devil''s Pool can feel the call of the Devil''s Pool no matter where he is, that is the root of their soul! Now, their souls have become empty.


    Who is he? Donald had a deep sense of powerlessness. At this moment, Donald finally realized that Han Jin had to run in the direction of the Devil Hall. It was ridiculous that he thought that Han Jin was only to cover Nikolay and Anqi Aier. In fact, Han Jin It is necessary to exhaust all of these abyss powerhouses!


    A big appetite... Donald laughed at the bottom of his heart, but had to admit that that person did have this qualification. Even the main gods can''t resist the fireworks of the sky, not to mention mentioning themselves.


    Although the brilliance has tended to be bleak, Donald and Van Luding still stand in place. Fan Luding really wants to go in and see what happened. Although Han Xuan¡¯s release of Xuan Tian¡¯s robbery has caused an unprecedented shock to Fan Luding, but in any case, Fan Luding is not willing to believe that Han Jin can defeat the projection of death without any loss.


    And Donald didn''t think so much, but he stood there, there was no glimpse in his gaze. If you only look at Donald''s look, no one would associate him with the fierce demon king. This is clearly An old man who has entered the leap year.


    In a short period of time, Donald seems to be a few decades old, and even his back is a lot.


    The bad news of several sons, the successive fall of the younger brothers, and the disadvantages of the ground warfare, everything has never knocked down the strong man. However, with the raging fire of Xuantian, Han Jin was like the last straw in the heart of Donald¡¯s already overwhelmed, so that Donald¡¯s heart sank to the bottom.


    Heartbreak is not enough to describe Donald''s mood at the moment. There is no anger from the face of Donald''s dejected face. The whole face is always in a kind of wood. Only the occasional slight rotation of the eye can prove that he is still alive.


    The mourning is greater than the death of the heart. At this moment, Donald, the heart is dead.


    Because of the devil family, starting today, you can no longer see the future.


    Fan Luding looked at Donald''s silence, and the whole person seemed to be a pool of stagnant water. I knew very well that this time I was disturbed by such an old man. The devils fell to this point, and Fan Luding also felt that some rabbits were feeling dead and sorrowful.


    But Fan Luding said that he would not give up this last chance. If Han Jinzhen and the death **** projections are both defeated, then miss this time, and maybe you will never find this opportunity again in the future. As long as I think of the power of Xuantian''s robbery that is enough to destroy the earth and destroy the land, Fan Luding can''t stop the heart and stunned. With such an enemy, I am afraid that even a stable sleep will become a luxury.


    "I can''t imagine that Raphael was so vicious to such a degree." Fan Luding broke the quietness of the field and suppressed it, sighing.


    When Donald woke up like a dream, his eyes moved, and then he stiffened his neck and turned to Van Luding a little bit. The action was slow, as if he were going to be an old man.


    Fan Luding¡¯s heart was a bit unbearable, but his reason told him that after he had to deal with Hanjin today, it would be an impossible task. Even if Denver is added, it will help the **** of death. It is not the existence of a semi-god-level powerhouse that can be defeated by quantity.


    But if Han Jin is also injured, it will be different. Even if only one in ten thousand chances, Fan Luding will try it out. Even if he has already made a good idea, if he fails, he will have a long way to go. If there is such a person, one day, Fan Luding will definitely Will not step into the ground again.


    "Our blood can''t flow in vain!" Fan Luding tried to evoke Donald''s fighting spirit, but the hatred in his eyes was not completely pretending. A considerable part of it came from the fear of the powerful power displayed by Han Jin.


    "What are you going to say?" Donald''s tone finally got a little more angry, but his expression was still a bit sloppy.


    "How powerful the projection of death is, you and I know that Rafael can''t beat the projection of death without any damage! This is the only chance!" Van Luding worked tirelessly because there was no Donald''s participation, only He himself did not dare to challenge Hanjin alone, even if Han Jin was really injured, he did not dare. In the deeper, he really wants to let Donald take the shot, and then he hides in the distance to watch the fun, so even if the opponent has a battle, it is Donald''s bad luck, he can immediately escape.


    Donald looked at Van Luding''s gaze suddenly and inexplicably became weird. "Is it?"


    "Yes...Yes!" I don''t know why, under the gaze of Donald''s gaze, Fan Luding actually felt that the air seemed to be cold.


    Donald slowly turned his head and walked in the direction of Devil''s Pool with a sly pace.


    Fan Luding quickly followed up, but if he intentionally left behind half of his body intentionally, and the more he went forward, the farther the distance between the two, the natural escape from Donald¡¯s eyes. There was a bit of disgust in the contempt, but he did not say anything. He continued to walk in front. He seemed to have nothing to notice, or he had no energy to care about.


    Han Jin¡¯s state is very bad. The energy spent by Xuantian¡¯s robbery is too great. Han¡¯s body is a vast expanse of the sea. At this time, Han Jin is like a few exposures in the desert. The bottle of mineral water in the sky did not even have a drop of water. However, his perception did not become so acute, as if there were a pair of invisible eyes on the dark sky, and he was closely connected with him. Although he couldn¡¯t really see it, Han Jin was surprised to see Donald and Van Lundin''s movement track.


    Han Jin sighed in his heart. Although the disaster was coming, he still maintained a bleak expression and released all his strength without reservation. It was a hearty feeling, and then the sudden one came. The extreme emptiness has brought another new feeling to Han Jin. From the peak above the law, it is attributed to nothingness. The huge gap during the period is unbearable to the minds of ordinary people, even with Han Jin. The tenacity is almost on the verge of collapse.


    Heaven and **** are often only one line away, and Han Jin deeply understands this. However, this kind of tempering also brought great benefits to Han Jin. Han Jin¡¯s heart became more exquisite and clear, and only one step could reach the perfection of the perfection.


    After that, it is the true immortal golden body, the sanctification of the body.


    In Han Jin¡¯s perception, Donald and Van Luding¡¯s figure will arrive here in a few moments, but Han Jin¡¯s eyebrows have never touched a point. There is no sadness and no joy on the face.


    Donald and Van Lentin¡¯s movements were not fast. They used the field to resist the invincible light of Xuantian¡¯s robbery. They paid a huge price. Don¡¯t say that the successively created Van Luding, Donald¡¯s power is almost exhausted, and he¡¯s already dead. Walking up the road to sway, if you are going to be an old man in the woods, as for the field, when the glory is dissipating, he has been unable to release.


    However, when I walked slowly, the road was always finished. For a moment, Donald had already stood by the pit, and the mighty power of Xuantian robbed the fire, and actually burned a square at about 700 meters in the position of the Demon Lake. The catastrophe, even more terrifying, is that the bottom of the pit is as smooth as a mirror, which is the result of the ground melting first, then being squeezed, and finally re-solidifying.


    Han Jin seems to have sensed the arrival of Donald, slowly opened his eyes, he did not speak, did not reveal a signature smile, just quietly watching Donald.


    There is no unhindered situation to achieve great perfection, and there is no inevitable connection between care and death. It can even be said that the self-cultivators are embarking on the road of seeking for the pursuit of eternality and eternal life.


    Of course, Han Jin does not want to die, but the power to control the situation is not in his hands. He will not do useless things.


    "Raphael adults..." Donald smiled, but his smile was terrible: "It''s over, it should be over..."


    Han Jin¡¯s heart is a joy. In his Yuanfu, Yuan can be a little condensed. As long as he spends another minute or half a minute, he can release the mantle. Since Donald is willing to delay the time, how can he not cooperate? !


    Han Jin just opened his mouth, but Donald¡¯s figure suddenly jumped in the air, like a goshawk slashing into Han.


    The joy of Han Jin¡¯s full heart immediately turned into disappointment, and it¡¯s true that Hamas is a legacy!


    Just as Donald leaped, a figure had been spurred from afar. He relied on his feet to run on the ground. Every time he stepped, his feet would be full of deafening noise, and then the figure would be from the explosion. Flying out, then another wrong step, the smoke exploded again.


    Due to the fear in her heart, Fan Luding was far behind Donald, and Han Jin was lying at the bottom of the pit. From the perspective of Fan Luding, Han Jin could not be seen. He could only see Donald leaping and then seeing Nigu. La and Anqi Aier spurred, and the already tight heartstring was finally broken. He instinctively slid to the other side, avoiding the edge of Nikola and Anqi Aier.


    At this moment, Van Luding did not realize that he had lost a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, so that he would make a big mistake when he even dreams.


    Donald''s figure drawn a curved trajectory and fell below the horizon, while Nikola''s figure flew like a cannonball, flying straight to the sky, a pair of cold-eyed eyes always staring at Donald''s Back view.


    If you slow down the action, you can see that Donald slowly raises the sickle, and Nikolay slowly launches the right palm, and there are countless purple stars that gather from all directions in the giant pit in front, and the next moment, Donald¡¯s hand The sickle slid down, and Nikolay''s right palm pushed out a sharp awning, making a piercing sound, and rushing straight to Donald''s back.


    Of course, Han Jin will not wait for it. He has already carved a seal in the heavens. Heaven will be the Savior. Although he cannot release the mantle, he can trigger the seal.


    Donald released his whole body strength, and seemed to want to smash Han Jin into two halves. In the place where the knife tip crossed, a very small black curtain slid down vertically, tangentially to Hanjin''s chest.


    A group of purple stars surround the Hanjin, suddenly and suddenly, quietly suspended there, as if you can''t see the dangerous black curtain, Han Jin has a hard time knowing that he can only trigger the seal, can not manipulate the heavens, Otherwise, he released the cellar early.


    Hum... In the blink of an eye, the black curtain has broken into the starlight, and the unprepared star cluster was smashed around in the loud noise. However, Donald did not shoot well. This shot, the star cluster seems to be attracted, such as The moths quickly rushed to the black curtain, and they continued to bombard the black curtain.


    This is Donald''s all-out attack. Although it is almost exhausted, Donald is a semi-god-strong, and the heavens that have lost control can''t compete.


    The star clusters are constantly shooting out, the color of the black curtain is also rapidly becoming bleak, and finally broke through the obstruction of the heavens, a looming black line is squatting between the chest and the abdomen of Hanjin.


    Boom... With Hanjin as the center, there are countless cracks in the smooth and mirror-like land, and Hanjin¡¯s head, arms and legs are also slamming the old high, and a blood arrow is ejected from the mouth.


    The dragon scales made by Yalina were brushed open, revealing the bright robes inside the streamer!


    The black line was shaken, and the bright shirt was unscathed. Although Han Jin suffered heavy losses in the collision, he saved his life.


    The horrible taste on Donald''s face is even stronger, he hates! How many defenses did this guy set for himself? Isn''t it enough to have life? !


    The swordsman released by Nikolay has approached quickly. In fact, he and Donald are both at the same time, the reason why they are slow, just because of the distance.


    Donald even turned a blind eye and sighed again, screaming at Han Jin¡¯s neck!


    In fact, at this time, Donald had another choice. He immediately withdrew the remnants of the tribe. Even though he lost the demon pool, the demon family could no longer communicate with the **** of death, and completely cut off the source of the inheritance, but at least let the devil A family will continue to prosper. In the long years, there may not be a miracle. Perhaps they can find another way that suits them, and once again stand in the abyss.


    Unfortunately, Donald has no fun, and in many cases, accepting failure is more courage than confronting a powerful opponent! And Donald''s courage can only let him go with the enemy.


    Just as Donald¡¯s sickle was less than a foot away from Hanjin¡¯s throat, his head suddenly exploded, and a group of **** flowers rose from the sky. The sickle in Donald¡¯s hand was also unbiased, from the right neck of Han Jin¡¯s Go in.


    The next moment, Donald¡¯s headless figure shook and fell, and the generation of the Devil of the Abyss, the last step of his life, and the sickle is still deeply inserted in the mud like a mirror, nailed Han Jin there.


    Jianmang kept flashing in the sky above Hanjin. There were black lacquered holes on the ground like the mirror. The vibration caused by the swordsman¡¯s bombardment on the ground and the sickle that kept shaking in the airflow of the air were deepened. Han Jin¡¯s pain, but his expression is still very calm.


    Obviously, before the first swordsman hit Donald, Nikolay was releasing the attack!


    Then, Nikola''s two vertical jumps, falling into the crater in the oblique thorn, his eyes fell on Donald, it was a bit surprised, it should be that he did not expect Donald to be so easily killed, or even Donald Deliberately looking for death! Otherwise, with Donald''s ability, you can avoid his swordsman by moving in an instant!


    However, when Nikola¡¯s eyes shifted to Han Jin, he suddenly became very cold.


    Han Jin smiled and smiled very happily, but the laughter was made, his brow was wrinkled, and the **** sickle remained on his neck...


    "So bad, can you laugh?" Nikolay said coldly.


    "Nikola!!" In the sigh of relief, An Qi Ai has flew over the sky, raised his hand and pulled out a little blue water, covering Han Jin, and then immediately released the field and wrapped Han Jin into it. Then, one word at a time said: "What do you want?!"


    "If I think, can you stop?" Nikolay''s expression is still cold.


    "You..." An Qi Aier was furious and his fists were tightly held together.


    At this moment, the other side heard the squeaking of the teeth, the original black dragon Wang Fan Luding, watching Han Jin lying almost dying, Fan Luding''s face twisted into a group, like a sip of a few hundred pounds of berberine, Miserable.

 Chapter 568： Inexplicable trust

    Chapter 569¡ªInexplicable Trust


    At this moment, Fan Luding regrets that as long as he is brave enough, even if he creates a second time for Donald, Han Jin will die here. On the other hand, if he can work side by side with Donald at the beginning, he can find out earlier that Han Jin has been unable to move, and the results will be completely different.


    However, everything is already late, and Van Luding¡¯s heartache soon found a bad situation. Donald was dead and exhausted, while Nikola and Anqi¡¯s strength remained at the peak. .


    The three gods of the different camps are silently confronting each other. Nikolay has no time to take care of Fan Luding. For him, Han Jin¡¯s future can cause far more harm than Fan Luding. Now Han Jin is still very young. Han Jin has developed in a few years? What will happen? ? An Qi Aier can''t be distracted either, and Nikolay''s murder is too strong, as if it will break out at any time.


    And Fan Luding is going back and forth, leaving? He is not willing to stay? I am afraid it will be a dead end.


    In the almost stagnation atmosphere, time passed by, almost a few minutes, Fan Luding finally made a decision, he slowly stepped back, then stood up and quickly shot into the distance.


    Fan Luding did not dare to go back. Since he has escaped, why care about what face? As long as he is caught by any one of Nikolay and Anqi Aier, he is likely to step into Donald''s footsteps!


    Fan Luding''s escape immediately caused fluctuations in the remnants of the abyss. The so-called tree collapsed, this is all good, not to mention the fact that Han Jin¡¯s release of power cannot be described by horror. The truth of the death of the dead, even the projection of death is also eliminated, they can only die to die!


    When the body shape of Vandentin was shot into the air, the remaining demons flashed into the distance, and their directions were inconsistent. It can only be said that the hearts of the people have dispersed...


    The two demigods who have the strength to chase Fan Luding are still standing still. It seems that Van Randin, who has escaped from Cangjie, is not in the heart.


    "You don''t chase?" Nikolay looked at An Qi Aier.


    "Why don''t you chase?" An Qi Ai asked.


    "Van Luding''s enemy is not me." Nikolay shrugged and turned his eyes to Han Jin lying on the ground.


    "Raphael is not your enemy either." An Qi''s eyes showed a cold current like a tide, and Nikolay''s attitude was too unscrupulous, which made her very angry: "Don''t forget, there is Denver!"


    "Don''t look at me like this?" Nikolay, although he didn''t look up, could also see Anqi Elna''s eager gaze. "If I really want to kill him, I can do it later, so I can." Isn''t it simpler? And... you are right, there is Denver."


    However, Nikolay began tough and then became obedient, and could not win the trust of An Qi Ai. She did not refute and still looked at Nikola coldly.


    At this moment, Han Jin moved. He reached out and slammed the law and hit him. Then he pinched Donald''s sickle with his fingers and pulled out forcefully. Although it was somewhat reluctant, he only recovered. A little strength, but he is not used to lying on the ground, and An Qi Ai has used all his energy to confront Nikola, is not expected, do it yourself, full of food and clothing...


    However, Donald''s sickle was very strong. In any case, it was Donald''s last blow. Han Jin worked hard for a long time, and just shook the sickle loosely, but the wound on the neck was torn again. The smooth, mirrored ground slowly flows.


    "Raphael, how are you?" Anqi Aier heard the movement behind him and hurriedly asked.


    Han Jin had some disengagement. He had to give up temporarily, and closed his eyes and quietly adjusted his interest.


    An Qi Ai saw Han Jin did not answer, slowly took a step back, quickly aimed at Han Jin, then extended his hand to hold the handle and yanked the sickle out.


    Han Jin suddenly opened his eyes, and he could bear it with severe pain, but An Qi Aier¡¯s movements were too abrupt and completely disrupted his adjustment.


    An Qi Ai has no heart of ''pity and cherish the jade'', throwing the sickle to the side, turning around and continuing to greet Nikolay, even if there is a word that knows the heat, but Nikola¡¯s line of sight is tight. Keep an eye on Han Jin.


    Han Jin sat up without a problem, and once again swayed the law, and the right palm floated up in a white light. The next moment, Han Jin put the palm on the wound on the neck, and for Nikolay, a symbol of tragedy The miracle appeared. He could clearly see that Han Jin¡¯s wound was slowly healing. For a moment, Nikolay couldn¡¯t help but sigh and then turned his eyes to Anqi Aier: ¡°I¡¯m very strange, why are you doing this? Maintain him?"


    "This is my business." An Qi Ai replied.


    "On a small ring... the impact is so big?" Nikolay laughed.


    "I guess some of your thoughts." Han Jin smiled and naturally shifted the topic: "Before Donald died, the three of us were partners who fought side by side. You should take care of me." Even if we know that we will return to the ground, there will inevitably be a war between us. You will certainly do this. Without such enlightenment, you are not qualified to break through the barriers and become a semi-god-level powerhouse." In fact, Han Jin¡¯s to Niko The judgment of La has undergone tremendous changes. He had only been hostile to Nikolay. Now he has a little more appreciation and a little respect. Even if Nikolay really murdered, he still believes in his observation.


    Do not say anything else, Nikolay will return, this has proved that Nikolay has a self-respect, pride and confidence! It is the nature of all intelligent life. Nikolay is knowing that there are tigers in the mountains and prefers to go to the mountains of Hushan. Perhaps it is because of the will and the will to go forward, Nikolay can go so far, and with Ni Gula grew up together, and the talented and talented Jedisi has been pulled far.


    "Yeah." Nikolay sighed again. "So I shot." In fact, there is one of the most critical places, two people deliberately avoided, when Nikolay shot to Donald, he did not Thinking of Han Jin¡¯s lack of resistance, I didn¡¯t even think that Donald would be killed so easily, not to mention that at the moment of the lightning fire, he had no time to think. Everything was instinct, because they are mutually recognized companions, of course, Temporary companion.


    An Qi Ai frowned slightly, she could still feel the strong murderousness in Nikola, but after Van Lentin escaped, there was no enemy worthy of Nikola¡¯s shot nearby, his murderous target Who is it, it is self-evident.


    "But now that Donald is dead, since there is no common enemy, killing me is also a matter of course. After I die, no one on the ground can stop your footsteps. I am right. Ok, Nikolay?"


    "You are wrong." Nikolay whispered: "First of all, you should not ignore the noble Frost Dragon, Miss Anqi Aier. Secondly, you don''t understand what my dream is! Raphael, in your eyes. Is my Nikola so shallow? Oh, no one can stop me from vying for the mainland... I am satisfied?"


    "Oh? What is your dream?" Han Jin''s eyes lit up a little.


    "You are asking, Rafael!" Nikolay smiled. "You, me, and Miss Anchiel, we have already reached this step, and that Denver, and Van Luding, dream... Ha, dream? Still ask?!"


    The atmosphere suddenly became subtle. Even An Qi Ai sent out a slightly heavy breathing sound. If they had some doubts about Han Jin¡¯s self-reported inheritance, then after seeing the power of Xuan Tian¡¯s robbery, There is no suspense in the answer!


    Both sides of the battle have shown the power to transcend the rules. They understand that Han Jin¡¯s true strength is already above them.


    From the hero era to today, Han Jin is the closest to the gods! More importantly, Donald once said that Han Jin has a huge system of cultivation, which means that the fundamental difference between Han Jin and them is that they don¡¯t know how to go in the future, as if they were groping in the dark night. Travelers, and Han Jin can make plans that they can''t imagine, along the direction of the vast cultivation system, step by step, step by step, and speed, not to mention, at least not go astray.


    "So... do you want to stop me?" As far as this is concerned, Han Jin is too lazy to disguise: "Blocking me does not mean that you will succeed."


    Han Jin¡¯s words were like a blockbuster, hitting Nikola¡¯s most vulnerable place, and Nikola¡¯s face changed dramatically.


    For many years, Nikolay has always considered himself to be the best man, or to say, the most outstanding person! The emergence of Han Jin, Nikola was deeply attacked, he did not want to admit, and had to admit, so he really wanted to kill Han Jin at this time.


    Han Jin is telling him that even if you can kill me, you are no longer the most outstanding person. I am always better than you!


    Nikolay¡¯s face kept changing. For a long time, he took a long breath: ¡°Raphael, you are just better than luck.¡±


    "Do you know? Many times, luck is also a skill." Han Jin smiled.


    Nikola was speechless, paused, and turned his gaze to Anqi Aier. He said slowly: "Anqi Aier, I think you should know what I want to say! This Raphael, but always The dragon family has hostility! The dragon slayer... you understand?"


    "Why? You are not willing to live together in peace?!" An Qi Aier finally opened his mouth, but it made Han Jin and Nikolay a bit stupid. They did not expect that An Qi Ai, who is a frosty dragon, actually said Come out so naive.


    This thing of peace, in the troubled times, is the fig leaf of the vulnerable in front of the private parts, and the last struggle!


    "Why? The mainland is so big?!" An Qi Aier¡¯s tone is a bit rushed: "Don''t you be able to accommodate two of you? Can''t you and our dragons?!"


    Nikolay and Han Jin face each other. They don''t know what to say. They can see that An Qi Aier''s attitude is extremely serious. The former is because he wants to pull An Qi Ai, so he dare not refute the tit-for-tat. The helplessness has not yet been repaid, and it is not easy to talk in order to avoid hurting the hearts of the people.


    "Cough..." Nikolay coughed aloud: "Anqi Aier, don''t you really see the threat that the Raphaelite might pose to the dragon?"


    "I believe that I pray to him for peace, he will return me with peace." An Qi Ai Dao.


    "Why do you believe him so much?!" Nikolay almost reached a jaw-dropping level, and when Nikolay spoke, Han Jin opened his mouth. Obviously, this should be what he wanted to ask.


    An Qi Ai did not say anything, Han Jin was more and more strange on the side, he faintly felt that An Qi Ai''s trust in himself was based on a very inexplicable but very deep foundation.


    I don¡¯t know how long silence has been, Han Jin said, ¡°Did you not meet Denver?¡±


    "Denver? That big lich?" This time even An Qi Aier was a little surprised. "How can we meet him?"


    "Denver has always been in Ash Valley City!" Han Jin trusted his own perception, the kind of intense demon, and there was no other explanation except Denver.


    Nikolay and Anqi Aer are frowning, and they are all in meditation. If there is Denver in the city of Gray Valley, then the battle will be completely changed. However, why haven¡¯t seen it from beginning to end? Denver¡¯s figure, this is obviously unreasonable.


    "It is estimated that the guy also confessed to Donald." Han Jin said after thinking about it. Only in this way can he explain that there is a big lich in Denver ambushing, and Donald has no need to sacrifice his brother to summon the projection of death.


    "So, what do you mean is that the war between the abyss world and the ground has only come to an end, and it has not really ended?" Nikolay had no choice but to accept Han Jin''s explanation.


    "That depends on how Denver did it." Han Jin recalled, saying, "As far as I know, Denver seems to be interested in the bones of all creatures, and the stronger his life, the more intense his interest. ¡±


    Nikolay brows, "including demons and dragons?"


    "Not only that." Han Jin smiled. "Denver once put his mind on the fallen angel."


    Both Nikola and Anqi Ai took a breath of air. In this case, Denver¡¯s appetite was too much, but it just happened to be a reason why Denver was only hiding on one side and not shooting.


    Nikolay''s brow wrinkled even more tightly. If Han Jin said it was all true, then he must re-examine the relationship between them. The powerful lich is known, and Denver is alive. For many years, the great lich has reached a mysterious level. There are such enemies watching at the side, is he still going to cooperate with Hanjin?


    Perhaps everything can be solved after returning to the ground. Although I have witnessed Han Jin¡¯s power to destroy the land, Nikolay never thought that Han Jin was invincible, or that he never feared. Over.


    No matter how powerful the enemy is, it is only war.


    Nikolay can be among the semi-god-level powerhouses, and has a lot to do with the numerous battles he has experienced. Even if Hanjin¡¯s strength is strong, Nikolay dares to fight the sword. This is in stark contrast to the black dragon king Fan Luding, who has a powerful black dragon since the time of his birth. Sometimes it is not as good as the human strong who climbed out of the blood sea corpse.


    In his life, he has experienced more than a thousand battles. No matter how disparity is, Nikolay has never retreated, and this time is no exception.


    "What do we do? Go back?" Anqi Aier said.


    "My strength is too much, this is not a good place." Han Jindao.


    "Now leaving the abyss world, it is not so easy to come in later." Nikolay answered.


    "I have a way." Han Jin smiled. He didn''t lie. Since he knew the location of the most critical hub of the abyss world, he could use the mantle to come over at any time. The phrase ''I have a way'' only represents himself. It doesn''t mean to bring others. As for Nigu. How to understand pull is Nikola''s problem.


    "Okay, then... I will go back first." Nikolay threw a word and turned and galloped away from the distance. Soon, the figure could only see a small black spot on the horizon. Since the appearance of the murder of Han Jin, Nikolay has noticed the strong hostility from An Qi Ai, although he does not understand why, but a little Nikola can be sure, as long as there is An Qi Aier, he will move Han Jin, not to mention the fact that Han Jin seems to have acted now, although he did not know the extent of the recovery, but Nikolay did not have the confidence to kill Han Jin in front of An Qi Ai.


    When Nikola¡¯s figure disappeared completely, Han Jin snorted at the same time, his face pale and like paper, sitting on the floor with his knees. Han Jin¡¯s meta-energy, which is condensed in the gaps that seem to be chattering, is completely consumed. It is the limit of Hanjin that can support the color without changing the color.


    An Qi Ai looked at Han Jin incredulously, and her intelligence could not be seen. Han Jin was already a tough end. It was impossible to understand what power was supporting Han Jin¡¯s ability to do nothing. Knowing that under the circumstances of the genius, as long as Han Jin¡¯s appearance reveals a slight weakness, then Nikolay will be desperate to shoot, facing the full attack of the same semi-god-level powerhouse, An Qi Ai also did not completely maintain Han Jin¡¯s confidence.


    I don¡¯t know that Han¡¯s refusal to do this is also helpless. The Yuan, which was easy to accumulate before, was all smashed by Donald, and then faced with Nikolai¡¯s eagle-like gaze. Although anyone can see that An Qi Aier is standing on the side of Han Jin, but under the sharp attack of Nikolay, An Qi Ai may not be able to keep Han Jin.

 Chapter 569： Field of god

    Chapter 569¡ªThe Field of God


    Time has passed a little bit in An Qi Aier¡¯s anxiety. An Qi Ai, who has experienced endless years, has never felt that time has passed so slowly, the abyss world is not safe, Nikolay returns, or Denver¡¯s When it appears, it will pose a fatal threat to Han Jin.


    Fortunately, no accidents have occurred. The Devil Hills, once famous, are now empty. It can even be said that within the radius of the Devil''s Hall, there are no abyss creatures in the activity. The magical power of Xuantian is comparable to the power of the gods, so that the demons are fleeing from here, and the lower abyss creatures are even more I dare not approach half a point.


    I don''t know how long it took, Han Jin finally opened his eyes slowly, and the first thing that the line of sight touched was the back of An Qi Ai, although Han Jin did not know why An Qi Ai trusted him so much. However, Han Jin can feel that everything that An Qi Ai has done is from the heart, and there is no false ingredient in it.


    Han Jin¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. Today is a mortal one. First saved for Nikolay. When Nikolay gave birth to a murder, An Qi Aier stepped forward again. In fact, he couldn''t figure out how to do it. His means of fooling Dragon City and Dragon Field has already been exposed. An Qi Ai definitely knows what happened, so why should she resolutely defend herself?


    In order to find out the mystery of the eighth element? Or really for peace? The former is a little gentleman''s heart. When he did not make up a lie, An Qi Ai is already defending him. Is this really the reason for peace?


    Anyway, he owes Anqi Aier! Thinking of this, Han Jin made a sigh.


    Hearing the sigh of Han Jin, An Qi Ai hurriedly turned his head and saw Han Jin woke up. An Qi Ai sighed. "You are finally awake."


    Han Jin smiled. In fact, everything that happened in the outside world is in his perception. Only when Nikolay has just left is the most dangerous. After accumulating enough energy to release the mantle, no matter who he is, Han Jin All of them are sure to retreat, but Han Jin naturally cannot tell the truth.


    "Thank you," Han Jincheng said slyly.


    An Qi Ai hangs a smile on his mouth, then shakes his head, it seems that this is just a trivial little thing, then smiled: "We should also go, do not know what the ground is now." ¡±


    "Oh..." Han Jin was indulging. Since there was no clue, he would no longer think about it. After deciding to go back, he must carefully ask the origin of An Qi Aier. However, he did not want to leave immediately, and the loot was not harvested yet! But the problem is, can this kind of work of digging a ancestral grave be done in the face of An Qi Ai? That would make it easy for An Qi Ai to associate with the dragons who died in Han Jin.


    "What''s wrong?" An Qi Ai sees Han Jin without action, asks doubts.


    "I suddenly thought of a problem." Han Jin said slowly, while pondering how to deceive An Qi Ai.


    "What problem?" An Qi Ai did not notice that Han Jin¡¯s words were insincere, and thought that Han Jin really found something different.


    "I don''t know if you have heard of it...God?" Han Jin threw a bait.


    An Qi Aier¡¯s expression immediately became awe-inspiring. The legendary gods all have their own unique world. It is a brand new world that only belongs to the gods.


    This legend has been known to Anqi Ai long ago. The key point is that Han Jin mentioned this at this time. What is the intention? Did he find something? Thinking of this, An Qi Aier¡¯s breathing began to be a little bit rushed.


    Looking at the expression of An Qi Ai, Han Jin knew that his method worked, and continued to say in a low tone. "In fact, the distance between the gods and the gods is only a step away. However, this step For most of the strong, it will not be able to span the whole life."


    Not the vast majority, but none! An Qi Ai gave a low sigh in his heart. Her deep understanding of Han Jin is like an ordinary warrior. Even if she is immersed in hard work all the time, the chances of successfully breaking through the barriers are negligible. An Qi Ai was also able to cross that opportunity because of a strange opportunity. Road barriers, promoted to the ranks of the semi-god-level field, and the black dragon Wang Fan Luding and Jinlong Wang Milu shoulder. After becoming a semi-god-level powerhouse, if you want to go further, you can solve it even more than pure cultivation. For many years on the mainland, you don¡¯t know how many strong people are pursuing this secret, but no one can reach the other side. .


    "The so-called **** domain is another space that the gods opened up with incredible power. In that world, the **** itself represents the supreme law, which is the fundamental difference between God and us." Han Jin said It¡¯s not deceiving Anqi Aier. It¡¯s just a change of the Taoist¡¯s cave. I want to come to the world¡¯s fairy and the **** of this world. The difference should not be very big, reaching a certain height, whether it is Taoism or Magic is no longer limited to form: "In fact, the same law, there are differences between high and low, for example, if our world law is a drop of water, then the law of the gods is a river. I said this, you understand?"


    What is familiar to Han Jin, it has caused a huge impact in An Qi¡¯s ear. No one has ever explained her mystery to the straightforwardness of God¡¯s kingdom. At this moment, Anqi Aier seems to have returned. The school, eyes staring at Han Jin without hesitation, do not want to miss every word that Han Jin said.


    "Although I can''t take you to see the real kingdom of God, I can put you in a space similar to it, although I don''t know if it is really useful to you, but I think it might bring you Some revelations." Han Jin looked at An Qi Aier and said with a smile. "You can help me with a simple thank you. I hope you can accept my sincerity."


    An Qi Aier was so nervous that he only felt that the mouth was so dry, as if the heartbeat stopped at this moment, so that he did not hear the words of Han Jin. what does this mean? Is it possible for Hanjin to touch the world of the gods?


    For a semi-god-class powerhouse like An Qi Aier, it is hard to have anything to make her heart move. The attack against the abyss world is only because Donald has invaded her field and violated her majesty. It has caused a threat to the dragon family.


    However, everything that Han Jin v. said is like a blockbuster. In the mood of An Qi Ai, there is no sigh of turmoil, and the gods, the world that exists only in the imagination of the powerful people of the past and present, There is a chance to understand the mystery, An Qi Ai can''t believe this is true.


    "Really... is it okay?" An Qi''s voice was a bit hoarse, but she knew nothing about it.


    "As long as you are willing, of course." Han Jin said, with his hands clasped, the ten fingers fluttered like a butterfly, and there were dozens of laws that changed in an instant, and An Qi Ai was dazzled.


    When Hanjin stopped, there was a layer of fine sweat on his forehead. It can be seen that in the short time just now, Han Jin¡¯s great energy was spent.


    ¡°Ready?¡± Han Jin asked, the entrance to the meson space is invisible, but Han Jin believes that An Qi Ai can know where it is.


    An Qi Ai did not speak, just looked at the front, although her position of gaze was empty, but An Qi Ai clearly felt that there was a mysterious atmosphere, which was just a little open.


    "The next step is your cooperation." Han Jin''s speech rate is very slow, trying to avoid fluctuations in the tone, so as not to cause An Qi Ai''s misunderstanding.


    After listening to Han Jin¡¯s words, An Qi Ai reluctantly turned his head and looked at Han Jin. ¡°Raphael, you don¡¯t have to be so careful, I believe in you, let me, what do I need to do?¡±


    In the words of An Qi Aier, there is no use of honorific words, but Han Jin listens to it but is more pleasing to the ear. For An Qi Ai¡¯s unreserved trust, Han Jin¡¯s inexplicable feeling has raised a kind feeling. ¡°What are you? You don''t have to do it, no matter what happens, you don''t want to resist it."


    "Understood." An Qi Ai nodded, then his eyes fell into the invisible air, and there seemed to be something attracting her there.


    As Han Jin¡¯s law was hit by An Qi Aier, a strange feeling that had never been experienced shrouded An Qi Ai, as if the space around that moment suddenly collapsed, and it seemed like that kind of sudden The experience of being thrown into the high wave, but immediately fell to the bottom of the valley, the strong sense of the drop made An Qi Ai can not help but appear a short dizzy, but she still suppressed the fear of the unknown in the bottom of my heart, a move This unconditional trust is seen in the eyes of Han Jin, and I can¡¯t help but feel a little shame.


    In the perception of An Qi Aier, this process seems to be very long. In fact, the disappearance of Han Jin¡¯s appearance from the law to An Qi Ai¡¯s body is just a matter of a moment.


    This is a vast world. The endless land stretches out under the foot of Anqi Aier. The top of the head is a high and innocent sky. What is disturbing is that it is everywhere and it doesn''t feel any vitality. Especially the quiet land, even if there are more hills and more vegetation, it is good, but it is as flat as a mirror, but it is dead.


    "Have you seen the teachings?" Han Jin did not know when he appeared behind An Qi Ai, interrupting the vision of An Qi Aier.


    "I haven''t seen it, I am not interested in that."


    "Is the **** of the first chapter always seen?" Han Jin smiled.


    "God? What are you referring to?"


    "I said... there must be light." Han Jin pointed his hand to the front, and a white light rose from the front of Han Jin, and rushed to the distance like a sea tide. The original heaven and earth became crystal clear at this moment.


    An Qi Elmer looked at the wave of light without a word. This kind of magic is too common. She didn''t realize Han Jin''s potential. Moreover, the world in front of her and the sacred sacred gods in her imagination are too far apart, which makes her somewhat disappointed.


    "You said... If there is a mountain here, is it better?" Han Jin gently stroked the hand with his hand.


    On the flat ground, a little pointed thing grows like a bean sprout slowly. Then, the longer, the bigger, the longer the speed, the more time, the peak of a kilometer appears in An In front of Qi Aier, the contrast between the visual and the front caused a strong impact on An Qi Aier, and she finally changed her face.


    The next moment, An Qi Ai looked at Han Jin and then rushed to the peak. When she was about five or six hundred meters away from the peak, she suddenly opened her mouth and a white swirl spurt out. At the peak.


    The bang... The peak was blown out by a big hole of more than ten meters thick. The sand stone piece splashed, and Anqi Aier¡¯s face changed again. She thought that she saw the hallucinations until she released the frosty breath. It turns out that everything is truly incomparable!


    Han Jin smiled and reached out. The frozen air that An Qi Ai spit out disappeared without a trace. Then Han Jin¡¯s hand pressed down and a flow came out from the hole blown by An Qi Aier. The meandering stream, creaking, happily ran along the steep slope.


    Only after a few seconds passed, the creek stopped flowing, and from a distance, the creek was like a water snake, looking for the fastest path in the mountain, moving all the way to the lower reaches.


    An Qi Ai was stunned. After a long, long time, she took a long breath: "It''s so... amazing, is this your **** domain?"


    Han Jin can''t tell what it is like, this Anqi Aier... Does she understand? ! He can arbitrarily ban the attack of An Qi Aier, and even deprive An Qi Ai of the ability to manipulate elements! Frankly speaking, the current Anqi Aier is the fish on the chopping board, and life and death are completely in his hands!


    Han Jin thought that he had revealed his hand. An Qi Ai would be nervous. He was still preparing for a good show with a mischievous mentality, and An Qi Ai¡¯s slowness made him not know what to say.


    For a moment, there was no words. Han Jin reached out and pointed down. A circular earth dam rose from the ground. Han Jin whispered: "I am going to build a library here. Those who are eligible to enter the world in the future can Go to the library to read... Well, some books they don¡¯t even see at all, there, I¡¯m going to build a magic lab, and there... Yes, I have something to leave, Anqi Aier You should feel free to turn around here, I will be back soon."


    "What are you going to do?" asked An Qi Aier.


    "You will know it in a moment." Han Jin arbitrarily shouted, although the power of Xuantian robbery is endless, even the magic crystal will be melted, but the demon temple is the devil''s nest, after all, what should be left, not to mention him. I haven''t had time to search for Donald''s relics, missed this opportunity, and God knows how much he regrets.


    Han Jin¡¯s figure flashed and disappeared without a trace, and An Qi¡¯s eyes revealed a sense of helplessness and sorrow. Nikolay regarded her as a heterogeneity of the dragons, just because she was good at nature. I don''t like conflicts, and I am infected by another wise man. She believes that the relationship between life and life should not be your life!


    In fact, An Qi Aier is not stupid, she faintly guessed what Han Jin is going to do...

 Chapter 570： trap

    Chapter 57 Trap


    Han Jin¡¯s figure flew fast on the ruins. He was afraid that the long delay would cause An Qi¡¯s suspicion. I don¡¯t know that An Qi Ai has vaguely guessed what he is going to do. Han Jin¡¯s magic crystal The kind of almost paranoid enthusiasm has spread throughout the mainland, how could Anqi Ai not know?


    The devil''s mourning hall of the past has been turned into a broken brick at this moment. What surprised Han Jin is that the fluctuations from the ruins prove that there are still a lot of space magic crystals below. Suddenly, he misses Dominique... ............... In the past, Dominique always helped him clean the battlefield. As a member of the super-level race, she was extremely sensitive to any magical fluctuations. The baby was hidden deeper and she could not marry her. Power is extremely powerful, let alone dig three feet, even if it is eight feet, it is also a small thing for her.


    Now there is no Dominic, he can only be self-reliant..................


    Han Jin took a breath and raised his hand to sway the heavens. Countless stars scattered like a giant fireworks in all directions. The next moment, another figure appeared in the starlight.


    Thousands of Hanjin traveled through the ruins, sometimes together, pushing together the relatively large stone beams and stone pillars, and sometimes scattered in the corners, searching for them.


    Han Jin is always suspended in the air, while using the mind to manipulate the lower body, while observing the movement around.


    After almost two hours, seven or eighty of the crystal-clearing magic crystals piled up in a space ring in Hanjin''s space ring. The harvest is not too big, but there is still a lot of space magic crystal in Xuantian. The ravages will be reduced to ashes, otherwise the number of magic crystals will reach a staggering number of hundreds.


    If Hanjin can integrate all of these space magic crystals into the meson space, then it may be possible to change the meson space into a real hole, but that would be a very large project. Han Jin estimates that there is no such possibility in a short time. .


    After the magic crystal arrived, Han Jin was reluctant to leave. He knew that there must be many omissions, but his strength is limited and time is more limited!


    No wonder that for thousands of years, explorers have always emerged in an endless stream, and the Devil''s Hall will become a tempting ruin. Whenever there is a good luck, the explorer will get rich overnight!


    Han Jin shook his head helplessly, then incited the law, deceived An Qi Ai Hanjin has some guilt, if you throw people in it, it is too much.


    An Qi Aier is standing at the peak of the kilometer created by Han Jin, with a little confused and silently staring into the distance.


    "What are you thinking about?" In the meson space, Han Jin can ignore the difference in distance, but when he thinks about it, he will appear in Anqi Ai without warning.


    "I am thinking, God, is it born with it, or is it like us step by step..." An Qi Ai whispered, after seeing the power of Han Jin in this world, she was awkward to Hanjin. I didn¡¯t feel surprised at all.


    Han Jin took a moment and then burst into laughter.


    "What are you laughing at?" An Qi Ai said dissatisfied.


    "No one can answer your question." Han Jin reveals a narrow-minded look: "The doctrine says that it is the light **** that created the light and created the whole world! But here... If one day, my space With enough running power and a lot of people living here, then am I also a **** of creation?"


    An Qi Ai hesitated for a moment, then transferred the topic, "So what is the position of God in your eyes?"


    "Although I don''t think that God deserves to worship, there is one point I have to admit." Han Jin said faintly, "The height that God has reached, even us, needs to look up."


    "Yeah." An Qi Ai sighed and looked a bit lonely. "The distance is really far away."


    "You think a little too much." Seeing the expression of An Qi Ai, Han Jin couldn''t help but explain, "How can it be even if it becomes a god? As far as I know, God is also in the same order. It seems that the **** of death with horrible power, perhaps in the presence of other, more powerful beings, is nothing more than a cockroach that is too small."


    "You don''t have to comfort me." An Qi Aier looked at Han Jin. "I just suddenly felt that after so many years of cultivation, it seems that there is no use, and I have sent some emotions."


    Han Jin silently said, my heart is very clear, from the fall of the projection of death, to the display of the meson space, both have caused a great impact on An Qi Ai, the loss of the heart is inevitable.


    Both of them stopped talking, standing quietly on this mountain, and their minds were different. An Qi Aier is lamenting the gap between himself and the gods. Han Jin thinks that there is another problem. Han Jin has never been a **** of hope. In fact, the biggest gain in the abyss of Han Jin¡¯s heart is not to kill Donald, nor the dozens of space magic in the ring. Crystal, but completely cut off the connection between death and the world.


    This kind of thing may not be believed by anyone, but if you can really understand Han Jin, perhaps only the wise old man, the Grand Duke of Solomon.


    I don''t know how long it took, An Qi Aier recovered from his meditation. "Let''s go, we should go back."


    Han Jin nodded and swayed the law to open the exit of the meson space. An Qi Ai felt the unspeakable dizziness when he left the meson space, but this rare experience on An Qiai Many enlightenment, Han Jin completely explained An Qi Ai in a very simple way what is called the real field.


    The two walked out of the meson space and rushed to the position of Hell''s Gate. They never encountered obstacles along the way. Occasionally, they encountered sporadic wandering Minotaur or Hell Ghost, as soon as they saw Han Jin and An Qi Aier. The figure is all about the fear of the rush to escape, and the two are too lazy to deal with these insignificant guys, let them run around.


    *****


    After two days, Han Jin and An Qi Ai arrived at the old castle building that they saw when they first entered the abyss world. In fact, they can be faster, but Han Jin needs to use it for more than ten hours every day. Adjusting interest rate, because Yuan can not respond one day, he will have a sense of insecurity.


    The castle is empty, and there are only two solitary gates of **** that stand out in the air.


    "I believe we will meet again." An Qi Aier stopped. "If there is news from Denver, be sure to inform me that this is not your business."


    "I will." Han Jin nodded. "You have to be careful."


    Han Jin let An Qi Aier care about Nikola, An Qi Ai can naturally understand the meaning of Han Jin, except for Han Jin on the ground, only Nikolay is qualified to be put in the eyes of An Qi Ai. .


    "He shouldn''t be so impulsive, but I should remind the elders when I go back. It is not necessarily a good thing to stretch too long. Maybe it is a comfortable life that has been going on for too long, so that they should breed something that should not be The ambitions, and some setbacks are also good, at least let them know how to respect." An Qi Ai said faintly.


    Han Jin couldn¡¯t help but connect An Qi¡¯s words with himself, frustration... I wouldn¡¯t say what I¡¯m doing for Longcheng and Longyu...


    "You don''t misunderstand, I am not talking about you." An Qi Aier smiled, but made Han Jin even more embarrassed. "Well, just like this, take care of yourself."


    After that, An Qi Ai turned and stepped into the door of hell.


    Han Jin squatted in the same place for a while. Anqi Aier is more generous and does not say anything. Han Jin is more embarrassed, but even now, the empty language is irreparable. I can only see what opportunities there are in the future. Can make up for it.


    Han Jin went to the gates of **** in the east. This is the first time that the act of ingesting the magic crystal has caused a trace of embarrassment. It must be known that Han Jin has never treated the long-horned guys as equal creatures, either. The dragon is still a demon. In the eyes of Han Jin, it is only a high-skilled, heterogeneous, talking cow. It can''t change the fact that it is a cow. It can''t change the fate of being served on the table.


    However, in the process of contact with An Qi Ai, Han Jin changed his view of the dragon. As a wisdom life with the same history, it should indeed receive due respect, but this is only limited to the one represented by An Qi Aier. A small number of dragons only, for those who are arrogant to think that they are standing at the peak of the world and regard the life of other races as ants, Hanjin will still not be soft. The only difference is that if they do not get Hanjin, then look at On the face of An Qi Ai, Han Jin will not take the initiative to take the shot.


    When Han Jingang appeared from the other end of Hell''s Gate, he became stunned. In front of him was a gray world. Suddenly, a man who had been dead for a long time floated on his mind, Mante? !


    At the same time that Hanjin fell into the trap, the strong players on the Ares had waited for Hanjin to return, and finally launched the offensive.


    Two figures, one spurting in the sky, one flying on the ground, can burst out of this speed, it must be Adolf and Catherine.


    The abyss creatures on the periphery saw the two men and suddenly began to stir up. They didn''t want to dodge, but the formation was too dense, and it was impossible to disperse in a moment.


    Catherine flew straight from the top of the abyss creatures, and these low-level **** even stood there to let her kill, she was too lazy to start. And Adolf could not have the ability to fly, so the abyss creatures in front of him were unlucky, and they were smashed out in the anger of Adolf. When they were lucky, they might have a half breath when they landed on the ground. Those who are not lucky often lose their lives in midair.


    From the perspective of Han Jin, Adolf is like a shark that shuttles through the sea. It is like a sharp sharp blade. It is a channel in the ocean of abyss.

 Chapter 571： When destruction is going on

    Chapter VII, when the destruction is going on


    Katherine and Adolf also saw Han Jin, who stood in the air, and could not help but reveal a pleasant look. The speed of the forward rush was faster.


    At this time, the mist that filled the place suddenly violently tumbling. In Han Jin¡¯s eyes, Catherine and Adolf¡¯s figure became more and more blurred, as if it was blocked by this thick fog, which is simply impossible. thing. It is necessary to know that even if Han Jin¡¯s eyes are closed, he can clearly perceive the scenery around him. This is a supernatural power that has not yet been fully cultivated to Dacheng.


    Han Jin immediately realized that this is not an ordinary fog. Even the thick fog that does not reach the fingers can not isolate the perception of Shentong. What makes Han Jin wary is that the infinite immortality contained in the fog makes Han Jin faintly The feeling of deja vu.


    However, Catherine and Adolf did not have these concerns of Hanjin. They only thought that these fogs hindered their attention and still rushed to the position of Hanjin. When the fog completely engulfed Hanjin, Catherine and Adolf finally rushed into the fog, but they were surprised to find that there was no one there, as if Hanjin had never appeared.


    In another gray world, Han Jin was wrapped in a mist of fog, still quietly hovering there, and even the posture has not changed. Han Jin has closed his eyes and tried to perceive everything around him, but in addition to strong Nothing was found beyond the extreme death scent.


    This situation did not last long, and the mist wrapped in Hanjin suddenly faded to the top, revealing a thick lead cloud and a seemingly endless bone on the ground.


    The invisible wind swayed over the plain of the white bones, gently coming in and out of each of the sacral spaces, emitting a sound similar to a whimper, like a low beak of a beast.


    The wind is getting more and more fierce. Correspondingly, the sobs are changed from sputum to high whistling. Han Jin can feel the slight tingling from the eardrum, but today¡¯s Hanjin will not Put this means in your eyes. If it is an ordinary magician here, I am afraid that it has long been spurred by this sound wave full of spiritual impact.


    It turned out to be a deserted place. Han Jin couldn''t help but feel a little regret. I knew that it would be nice to bring Harley. Even though the guy can''t do anything else, throwing it into such a place can definitely be considered a fish.


    I don''t know who the owner is here? Han Jin frowned, and the guy in Denver didn''t dare to show up in Ash Valley. Why did he have to start when he returned to the ground?


    Han Jin thought that his figure was still stuck in the air, and he did not make a slight movement. Since he could not perceive the position of the enemy, he simply did not look for it. He was ready to wait a few minutes.


    For a moment, the guy hidden in the dark can''t hold back one step at a time. His mission is not only to trap Han Jin here, but naturally he can''t do nothing like Han Jin.


    The bones of the bones began to roll like a boiling lake, and a long whip made up of various creatures'' sacral bones rose up and went straight to Hanjin.


    At the same time as the bone whip appeared, Han Jin also moved, and the heavenly road in the hand was welcoming the tip of the bone whip. When the thick bone whip hits the heavens, it is like a rock after the wind, and it is so weak that it is vulnerable. With the forward movement of Han Jin''s body shape, a section of the piece is broken.


    Just in the blink of an eye, the bone whip nearly 30 meters long was smashed by Han Jin, and Han Jin¡¯s knife was not stopped. The heavy bombardment was on the ground. With the deafening loud noise, the whole white bone plain began to oscillate. Up, with Hanjin as the center, a huge circle of cockroaches spread out around, and countless white bones flew straight into the air under a huge impact. Hanjin¡¯s knife seemed to be invested in this ocean composed of white bones. A blockbuster, set off a wave of stormy waves.


    The enemies in the dark are obviously not willing to end up with such a result. One long and one long bone whip appears one after another. From the direction of the Han Dynasty, Hanjin is coming in, and with the wave of white bones that are constantly rising from the sky, it is like a A magnificent picture.


    Han Jin stood at the center of the storm, and all the bone whip could not get close to him within five meters of the body. A bone whip was broken, and more bone whip would soon appear to fill the gap, so that later Han Jin¡¯s figure can¡¯t be seen. I can only see the numerous white bones huddled into a huge sphere with a radius of tens of meters, which makes Han Jin¡¯s airtight.


    "Open!" Han Jin¡¯s clear voice rang through the plains of the white bones. The purple awns of the roads appeared as if they had penetrated the sunlight of the clouds, piercing the heavy bones, and with the appearance of purple awns, the pieces Broken bones seem to have lost their lives. They have fallen to the ground and have become a ring-shaped white bone wall in Hanjin.


    Han Jin stood in the spotlight, and there was a scornful smile on his lips. "It is not easy for you to collect these bones, or don''t waste it."


    Han Jin¡¯s voice doesn¡¯t sound loud, but it always echoes above the plain of the bones, and the invisible sound waves roll in all directions.


    In fact, this abandoned land is somewhat similar to Hanjin''s meson space, but the gap between the realm is very different. The yin and yang alternate, the five elements flow, which constitutes the world, and the abandoned land only has a strong dead air. Single, so not only limited power, but also limited in the future, Han Jin, who is only one step away from the golden body, did not put the threat of abandoned land in his eyes.


    In the depths of the distant abandoned land, a thin figure in a cloak stood on the high altar, as if angered by Han Jin¡¯s words, the thin figure violently lifted his hands to the sky, whispering in his mouth. An ambiguous spell.


    It seems that I noticed the anger of the owner, and the whole abandoned land began to boil. The rushing white bones waved up and down, and Han Jin¡¯s lonely figure seemed to be a small boat in the wind and rain. The storm is now hidden, as if it will sink in the next moment.


    The thick lead cloud in the air has also risen several times, and the distance between the ground and the ground is closer. It has almost become a unity with the huge waves that rise from the sky.


    In such a critical situation, Han Jin suddenly smiled. "I finally found you."


    As soon as the voice fell, Han Jin¡¯s figure turned into a purple Changhong electric shot. Behind him, countless white bones roared and screamed, forming a huge tornado, roaring and chasing.


    The thin figure on the altar apparently found Han Jin¡¯s anomaly. The hands that were straight to the sky seemed to have shivered slightly because of the excessive force. Where did Han Jin¡¯s figure appear, the ground there would violently set off the violent The white bones are huge, but Han Jin¡¯s speed is so fast that he can¡¯t successfully attack Hanjin.


    In the perception, Han Jin firmly locked the figure on the far altar, and did not control the amazing degree of the white bone wave behind him. He just flew forward like a meteor, staying in the air. There is a long purple trail.


    As time went by, the distance between Han Jin and the altar was getting closer and closer, and the thin figure of the thin figure was more and more violent, so that the long-term release of large-scale magic, even if abandoned, can supplement his loss. The magic, but the loss of physical strength is what he can''t bear.


    When the tall altar and the thin figure appeared in Hanjin¡¯s field of vision, the arms of the figure had already trembled to the point where they were almost paralyzed. The two groups of red awns that jumped in the hollow eyes were inevitably showing despair. Breath.


    As the first of the twelve disciples, he does not know how many lives he buried in this abandoned land. The cautious character makes him always hide himself in the farthest part of this space. No enemy can detect him. The existence, like Mante''s practice of revealing his body shape and arrogance in front of the enemy, is that he has always been scornful. He never thinks how much pleasure he can bring to himself before the enemy''s temporary humiliation.


    The physical demise is far more direct and more painful than the mental blow, and Cayena has been doing this. The facts also prove that he is correct. As a disciple who follows Denver, only he always stands, and other disciples will always have new faces in the long years.


    However, he was so careful that he would have been traced by Han Jin. How could Cayena think about it? How Han Jin discovered him. Kayena certainly won''t know how wide the scope of Hanjin''s magical power is. If Cayena only uses those bone whip to attack Hanjin, then although it can''t harm Hanjin, under the protection of abandoned land, Han It is also difficult to find the location of Cayena.


    However, Kaye was a little eager to seek. His desire to kill Hanjin was so strong that when he launched the entire Bone Plain to attack Hanjin, Han Jin finally captured the slightest undetectable magical fluctuations from that moment. At the beginning, it was doomed to the fate of Kaye.


    Cayena finally gave up the useless attack. As his hands hang down, the white bone wave that was still madly raging suddenly calmed down. The lead-gray clouds also left the ground and still floated above the high sky.


    ¡°How? Give up resistance?¡± Han Jin had some accidents and stopped his body in the air dozens of meters away from Cayena. ¡°Is Denver¡¯s disciples only these simple means? It really disappoints me.¡±


    The red mansions in Cayena¡¯s eyes flashed sharply, as if the heart was undergoing a fierce struggle. ¡°How did you find me?¡±


    While Cayena was talking, the altar behind him slid open a gap, and the black air was spreading outwards, and the cracks continued to stretch, but these small changes were Cayena was covered with the body.


    "I want to know?" Han Jin said with a smile, but there was a little weirdness in the smile.


    Cayena did not analyze the meaning of Han Jin¡¯s smile. For him, the longer he was dragged, the better. Han Jin¡¯s question was simply in the middle of his heart, but at the moment when Cayena¡¯s head was just over, he saw A purple brilliance suddenly burst into the air, and the unparalleled speed seemed to be faster than his line of sight. When he saw the knife light bloom, the wave had crossed the distance of tens of meters and hit him.


    Kayena couldn''t help but avoid it. He only released a bone shield, but the bone shield was not formed yet, and it was smashed by the sharp knife. Caye had a lot of bones splashing on his chest. The shape is even more than seven or eighty meters away. Lying in the bones, Kaye¡¯s face still has the expression of horror to the extreme. When everyone talks well, how can they suddenly start? !


    ¡°Let''s delay the time?¡± Han Jin looked at Cayena, who fell to the ground. He smiled without sarcasm. ¡°This trick is almost ruined by me.¡±


    With the help of supernatural powers, Han Jin can easily detect the weirdness on the altar and naturally will not be deceived by Kayena. The life form of the lich is really strange. The bones between Cayenne''s chest and abdomen are almost all broken, but they can still speak, but the sound sounds abnormally weak.


    "Already...it is late." Kayena''s upper and lower jaws collided hard and made a series of ambiguous, intermittent syllables. "Destruction... has begun... you can''t escape."


    At this time, the crack has already traversed the small half of the altar, and the black gas spurted more and more intense. The lead-colored clouds on the scorpio gradually became dim, and the white bone plain that had just calmed down began to tremble at this moment. The crack appeared on the ground.


    "Is it? I don''t think so." Han Jin smiled lightly, his long knife swayed out, and a golden light flashed behind him, banging... The altar was cut into two in the loud noise. Half, the tabletop, which is about one-third of the entire altar, suddenly rises up, and you can see that there are countless thick black gas swirling around it on the section cut by Hanjin.


    Kayena couldn''t do anything. He could only watch it happen. He hated Han Jin to the extreme. As long as he could delay a little time and wait until the cracks spread all over the altar, the abandoned land would begin to collapse completely, even if Han Progress is a semi-god-level powerhouse. At the moment of space collapse, it is hard to escape.


    Cayena is not afraid of death. There is only one person he really fears, Denver. Even if Han Jin is killed at the cost of space collapse, then as long as Denver is willing, after finding the scattered imprint of life in Cayena, Kayena can be recovered, although Denver will pay a lot for it. Kayena believes that Denver will not be too embarrassed if he succeeds in killing Han Jin.


    Contrary to this, if Cayena did not complete the mission that Denver had given him, then his end would be even more tragic, from the physical to the spiritual demise, and even the end would make Cayena even think about it. He was shuddering, so he did not hesitate to launch the secret law and tried to collapse the abandoned land.


    However, all of this was turned into a bubble under the knives of Han Jin. After hitting the altar of Scorpio and hitting the clouds, an earth-shattering explosion occurred. The thick clouds continued to surge under the huge impact. The general explosion echoed in every corner of the abandoned land. But all this is here, but after a while the clouds are back to normal, and only a few hundred deep gaps in the plain of the bones prove the efforts of Cayena.


    "Look, I am right." Han Jin smiled and took the knife and slowly walked towards Kayena. Denver would not only set a trap for his Hanjin. The situation of Anqi Aier should be very dangerous. Where is Denver showing up? The answer is self-evident.


    At the other end of the continent, the exit of another Hell''s Gate, just experienced the slight dizziness of the space conversion, An Qi Aier, also fell into a gray world.


    Unlike Hanjin, in the world where Anqi Aier is located, the clouds are not the kind of lead color that is heavy to the degree of depression, but a dead gray, and the foot of Anqi Aier is also the endless plain of bones. But on every bone, there is a brilliance of life like a life.


    Anqi Aier, who has never entered the abandoned land, naturally cannot compare. If he is replaced by Hanjin, he may soon find out the difference. If the abandoned land owned by Mante and Cayena is like a space filled with a strong atmosphere of death, then the world where Anqi Aier is located seems to be more unclear and unclear. The things that make this world come alive.


    An Qi Ai chose the same way as Han Jin, standing quietly in the air, there is no extra movement, the enemy will appear sooner or later, but before this, it is the only correct Method.


    After a while, the ground of the bones under Anqi Ai suddenly began to squirm, just a few moments of time, a skeleton of tens of meters tall, composed of countless biological bones, stood in front of Anqi Aier.


    "Wait for a long time, An Qi Aier." The braided object could still make a sound.


    However, this kind of thing is really no fuss for An Qi Aier who has experienced the strange scene in Han Jin''s meson space.


    "You are..." An Qi Ai turned his head and came up with an answer, "Denver?"


    He gave a harsh smile, "You are very smart."


    "So, who is going to deal with Rafael?" An Qi Ai seems to be surprised by the appearance of Denver, faintly asked.


    "It seems that you don''t need to worry about it." He paused for a while before he said.


    "You are even more curious when you say this. Why didn''t you go to Rafael?" Anqi Aier said with a smile, "Don''t you dare?"


    This time, I¡¯m silent for a longer time. After a while, I will continue to say, ¡°That¡¯s my problem, you still worry about yourself.¡±


    "I have something to worry about." An Qi Aier''s smile is more prosperous.


    Although An Qi Ai seems to care less, it has already increased his vigilance. Among all the strong, the most mysterious is this Denver. No one has ever seen him, and he has no way to judge his strength. But An Qi Aier can be sure that even the people who are not commanded by Donald are ready to go.


    For some super-order creatures, strength is proportional to age. For example, the dragons, it is hard to imagine that the young dragons who have just been born for hundreds of years can compete with Anqi Aier for many years. For the same reason, the great Lich Denver, which has been experienced for many years, is impossible. It''s just a general generation.

 Chapter 572： As if you are dead

    Chapter 572 is dead and returning


    "Anqi Aier, you are too confident." In the plain tone, there seems to be a deep repressed anger. With his voice, there is a commotion on the plain of the bones, every bone is Moved up. What is especially strange is that these bones have different movement trajectories, some are trying to move forward, some are rolling on the ground, and some even springs are constantly jumping there.


    The whole white bone plain suddenly became full of vitality, and every bone was given life. However, when they were close to each other and combined, they became a variety of monsters, such as the bones of the **** dogs. But with a head of a Minotaur, there are several leg bones that belong to human beings, and the slender tailbone under Medusa has disappeared. Instead, three thick Warrior hind legs are replaced. It¡¯s moving slowly there, and it¡¯s more exaggerated to be a monster made up of broken bones that don¡¯t tell where it¡¯s originally. It¡¯s hard to imagine what power is supporting the agile bombs Bounce.


    Only a moment later, the plain of the bones was crowded with all kinds of monsters. The tall cockroaches didn¡¯t know where to get a crooked beast spine, and the mighty force waved it like a horn that blew the attack. In general, countless white bones swarmed from all angles to Anqi Aier.


    Although the Anqi Ai people are in the air, these monsters seem to have wisdom. They climbed each other and set up countless high-rise bone walls. The dead gray clouds on the sky also crashed into the ground at the same time. Going, it was almost pressed to the top of An Qi Aier in a blink of an eye.


    The space that can be used for the escape of Anqi Ai has suddenly become narrow. In fact, Anqi Aier has been unable to rush out of the scope of the white bones. The entire white bone plain has become a huge cage with huge bone walls. At the center of the cage, An Qi Ai is slightly thin.


    An Qi Ai put away a smile, a blue-colored brilliance flashed away from her, instantly covering a range of 100 meters, suddenly all the bones in this range were covered with a thin layer Blue ice crystals, standing in place.


    There are too many monsters, and they are still rushing to Anqi Aier. They are crowded with each other. It seems that the only mission is to rush to Anqi Ai¡¯s front, the front companions are frozen, and the back However, if you don¡¯t see it, you can continue to rush without hesitation, and use their body to build a wall of high bones.


    Just a moment''s effort, I can''t see An Qi Aier''s figure anymore. In her original position, there is a tall bone mountain, an iceberg, and the monsters continue to work hard to climb above. Moving, constantly expanding the thickness of the bone mountain.


    In the bone mountain, An Qi Aier¡¯s crisp drink was heard. A white dragon punctured a lot of white bones. It sprang from the bone mountain and smashed a huge gap into the bone mountain. The dragon''s interest was unblocked. Continue to fly forward, a seemingly sturdy bone wall collapsed and collapsed in the place where the dragon''s breath passed, and it turned into a piece of broken bones and fell to the ground.


    An Qi Aier¡¯s body was shot from the gap. Although these bones could not invade her field, she could not tolerate the bones of Baisensen who had been unknowing for many years, even though she was in her heart. It is clear that this is Denver''s means of consuming her strength, but An Qi Ai has no choice but to continue to be patient.


    The power of the dragon''s interest is huge, but how could Denver let Anqi Ai escape so easily, and at the moment when Anqi Aier just plucked the bone mountain, countless bones whip up and rushed to Anqi Aier Shooting.


    An Qi Ai, regardless of the forward flight, covered with a layer of water blue light curtain, the bone whip immediately became rigid as soon as it touched the light curtain, and then fell heavily to the ground, without affecting it. The speed of An Qi Ai.


    However, Denver¡¯s means are not only natural. In front of Anqi Aier, a thicker bone-shaped thorn is broken out like a gnawing tooth that blocks An Qi¡¯s. Going on the road.


    An Qi Aier opened his mouth, and it was a white dragon''s spurt. It was smashed and smashed into a channel in the fangs of the earth. It was a splash of bone fragments, but these bones did not fall. To the ground, but in the air at an amazingly high speed, and the speed is still increasing.


    The bone piece cut through the air and made a series of screaming screams. It was rotated around Anqi Aier. The powerful air flow brought on the ground also made the various types of shin bones on the ground join the rotating rank. Huge tornado.


    The dead gray clouds on the Scorpio were also affected. As the tornado on the ground began to slowly turn, after a while, a huge vortex formed, which looked like the reflection of the tornado on the ground. Like two giant funnels, An Qi Ai is firmly covered in it.


    At an unbeatable speed, each piece of bone has become a sharp blade with great lethality, and it has been reciprocating to cut the blue shield of An Qi Ai''s body. Although it has never been able to break into the shield, An Qiai It is impossible to sustain this forever, and the moment when power is exhausted sooner or later.


    Numerous forms of Baisensen''s cheekbones are spiraling around Anqi Aier, and Anqi Aier is standing at the center of the storm, and if he is fighting against the power of the world.


    An Qi Ai took a deep breath, and the water blue barrier that was only a few tens of meters wide swelled up, and it quickly entered the storm with a fierce attitude.


    The deafening sound of the crackling sounds one after another, the deep blue field of Anqi Aier collided with the mighty tornado storm, and countless bones turned into scattered powder in this fierce impact, and the edge of the deep blue field is endless. Under the sacral squeezing, the shape is constantly changing.


    The strength of the tornado storm is somewhat out of the expectation of An Qi Aier. The deep blue field that has been fully expanded has not completely broken the storm. The situation is quite unfavorable to An Qi Ai. Every stay here for one minute, An Qi Ayr¡¯s power consumes a point, and the situation is naturally more and more dangerous, because the most terrible enemy is not the bones flying in the sky, but the big lich Denver, who is hiding in the dark and waiting for a fatal blow.


    Even if the situation is critical, An Qi Aier did not show the color of panic, just frowning slightly, a little bit of water splashing a little bit, compared to the water blue field, this drop of water reveals a pure to melancholy Indigo, if you are there, something is slowly flowing in it.


    The water droplets slowly flew out at a very slow speed. When the blue light curtain was touched, the time seemed to stagnate at this moment. The waterdrops are integrated into the light curtain in a state that the naked eye can perceive, and the entire dark blue field is rendered with a very pure indigo, and then continues to spread around at a very fast speed.


    The huge tornado connected between the heavens and the earth was cut into two sections by this extremely stretched blue mirror. The screaming screams seemed to be stunned by the throat, and the storm that was raging was suddenly The abrupt solidification was in the air, and the whole white bone plain was silent at this moment.


    As the mirrored pieces shattered, the pieces of the sacrum hovering in the air were like raindrops, and they fell to the ground.


    "Anqi Aier, you are doing very well." Denver¡¯s voice rang again: "But... this is just the beginning..."


    In another abandoned land, the body of Cayena has been smashed by the glow, and numerous black smokes are transcribed from the splashed bones, forming a misty monster of more than 20 meters high. Did not dare to stay, immediately fled to the sky.


    Han Jin sneered aloud, his right hand gently swayed forward, and the long knife in his hand suddenly turned into a meteor, and he caught up with no mercy, and the misty monster was smashed.


    Han Jin¡¯s movement of the law, a group of clean white light waves suddenly shot out, blasted in the center of the foggy monster.


    Hung... banging and banging... Only in a few moments, Han Jin has released nearly a hundred net light curses. Under the successive bombardment, the monsters can no longer be condensed, turning into a glimpse of mist. Finally, the air seemed to have a faint sorrow, and the bones of the abandoned land became bleak.


    Han Jin slowly closed his eyes, adjusted for a moment, and then swayed the law again. After seven or eight seconds, his right hand waved forward, a light curtain appeared out of thin air, and An Qi Aier¡¯s figure appeared in the light. In the curtain.


    The ring that Han Jin gave to An Qi Aier is not an ordinary implement. With the power of the **** of death, Hamas wants to drop the projection on this continent. It still needs some kind of medium, and loses the medium, even if his power ratio Han Jin is ten thousand times stronger, but he can''t help Han Jin.


    Of course, Han Jin did not expect that Denver would suddenly be mixed in. Just because of the introduction of Leonardo, the Devil''s Hall was a place where time and space were distorted, so the ring was made so that it would be in crisis in Nikolay. At that time, he can help in time.


    In the flashing light curtain, An Qi Ai seems to have seen some terrible sights, her steadfastness has gradually disappeared, a pair of soft Liu Mei also wrinkled, and then two ice blue hungry in An In the eyes of Qi Aier, the madness flashed. Then, An Qi Ai screamed: "Denver! I want to kill you! I must kill you!!!"


    In the abandoned land that Denver personally manipulated, a small black shadow emerged from the bones in the far distance. He should be a knight, but there is no gun in his hand, only a ruined flag. .


    The next moment, the knight slowly waved the flag, and countless black shadows suddenly emerged from the back.


    It is like a rushing tide, flowing over a pile of bones and coming to Anqi Aier.


    It was a military corps belonging to Denver. All the terrorist knights wore black black armor. They looked clean and tidy. They formed a stark contrast with the horrible and ruined terrorist knights. It is obvious that they passed through Denver. The painstaking efforts to build.


    A terrorist knight has the power to destroy a village. Ten terrorist knights can pose a serious threat to a small and medium-sized city. In the history, similar examples abound. Now, thousands of terrorist knights come together and mean What?


    Then, in the distance, there was a hoarse roar, and a giant creature with a shape of 100 meters long jumped into the eyes of An Qi Aier, which was the root cause of her anger!


    Ghost Dragon, a creature that only exists in legends! His skeleton sparkles with a white and sparkling light, but in terms of color, the ghost dragon should not belong to the evil camp, because he is cleaner than the snow lotus, more thorough than the crystal, but the shape of the ghost dragon is somewhat flattering. Now, especially the fascinating faucet without a trace of flesh and blood, as well as the sharp teeth that are prominent and uneven, people can''t help but chill out from the bones.


    A huge figure then rose into the air, almost a hundred, of which one-third were ghost dragons, others were bone dragons, they fanned the bones, lined up in a line, to An Qi Aier Wrap it over.


    Whenever Han Jin and Nikolay attack each other, An Qi Ai always gets angry. However, at that time, it is very different from now. At this moment, An Qi Aier has become a mad lion, although She did not move, but even Han Jin, who was far away from another abandoned land, could clearly feel the anger of the sky.


    Han Jin sighed and then swayed the law and broke the light curtain. The whole person became a statue.


    He knew that Denver seemed to be aware of the movement here in some way, so he tried to solve Anqi Aier as soon as possible, and Anqi Aier... was fooled! The most sensible choice is that An Qi Ai should save as much power as possible and wait for Han Jin¡¯s support if she has confidence in Han Jin. However, An Qi Erna¡¯s windless and automatic hair, her eyes, the momentum she radiated, and her gradual dark blue field are all showing such a message, An Qi Aier and Denver. Desperate.


    It stands to reason that the mistake is disgusting, but Han Jin can''t feel aversion to An Qi Ai. In fact, if his friend Han Han was killed by Denver, then the bone became a plaything for Denver. It will be furious!


    Moreover, there is no such thing as a mistake in the world. If it is true, his life must be very, very sad, and live like a machine. What does it mean? Although living and living are only one word apart, the meaning inside is different.


    Sometimes life is cute because of mistakes or because of mistakes.


    Han Jin always thought that he owed An Qi Aier, and saw that An Qi Ai was in danger. He should immediately break the abandoned land and support An Qi Ai, but Han Jin always stood there and motionless. After a dozen years of interest, he made a sneer: "If you drink a drink, is it a decision?"


    The next moment, Han Jin''s figure slowly rose into the air, his hands kept moving in the law, and the long white bone plain seemed to sense something. A pile of piles and pieces of bones spontaneously squirmed.


    In fact, until now, Han Jin discovered how vicious Denver is! Fortunately, the loss was too serious on the day, and the fragile body gave him a serious sense of uneasiness, so he was urged by An Qi Ai, who still spent most of his time on cultivation to restore strength as soon as possible. It is entirely conceivable that if I was eager to go back at that time and rely too much on the protection of An Qi Aier, they would venture into the door of **** and what would happen now? He Han Jin may not even be able to cope with Denver''s disciples, and An Qi Ai will also die in Denver.


    The only question is, how can Denver know about himself and An Qi Aier? After he got the magical power, there is absolutely no power to get through his insights. As long as he is close, he will definitely find out!


    In this moment, Han Jin thought a lot, the most reasonable explanation is that Black Dragon King Fan Luding and Denver met!


    However, this also shows Denver''s cautiousness. He knows that Han Jin has been hit hard, and he is not in a hurry to take advantage of it. He is still playing with Yin. Is it instinct or nature?


    The immortal golden body slowly emerged after Han entered, and Hanjin¡¯s movements became faster and faster.


    His Yuan energy has not fully recovered. In this state, he will fight with Denver. The odds are not big. Moreover, the battlefield is Denver''s abandoned land. If the odds are not big, it means complete failure, not only can''t save Anqi Aier. Even he will lose money, he has only one road left, using the demon gas that is abandoned in the abandoned land, refining a device.


    Suddenly, Han Jin bite his tongue and squirted a piece of blood. Then a scorpion blasted out and blew the blood into a faint **** fog.


    For the self-cultivator, the tongue and the pulse are heart-to-heart, and the tip of the blood is the apex of the heart. This situation usually means that the comprehension encounters a deadly situation that cannot be broken, and does not hesitate to repair it by itself, forcibly exerting the unacceptable method.


    A trace of blood ran down the corner of Hanjin''s mouth, but Han Jin did not feel the pain. His face still had a shallow, faint smile, and nothing to do with the sublimity of the shit, An Qi Ai rescued He passed him, so he also wants to save An Qi Aier.


    With the rhythm of Hanjin, the immortal golden body began to incite the law, a kind of pressure that could shake the heavens and the earth, and slowly emancipated from the immortal gold. The shaking of the white bone plain became more and more intense.


    In another abandoned land, Anqi Aier took the lead in launching the offensive. A pair of blue-blue pupils filled with a strong taste. She has made up her mind, even if it is broken today, let the people get rest!


    Compared with Fan Luding, An Qi Aier is simple, always holding some unrealistic thoughts, and Fan Lun Ding works in calculations, even the allies are not let go. In the face of severe tests, An Qi Ai has the belief of death. She must do what she should do. Fan Luding is not willing to take risks. Perhaps it can be said that An Qi Aier is the real king. Fan Luding does not match her shoes!


    Powerful or not, it is not the only positioning standard of life. Courage is a more important factor. The test is also a quenching. If Anqi Ai can survive, she can overcome this level, her strength and realm. It must be sublimated.


    Seeing that An Qi Ai took the initiative to attack, without any retreat, Denver couldn¡¯t help but burst into laughter, and the real battle finally broke out!

 Chapter 573： Painful knight

    Chapter 57: The Painful Knight


    The first thing that rushed to the front of Anqi Aier was the dragon group that covered the entire Tianzhu. Although the air leaking wings seemed to be difficult to balance, in fact they flew very fast and flexible, only in the blink of an eye. It is surrounded by an encirclement around Anqi Aier.


    An Qi Ai did not pay attention to these ghost dragons, but the lightning-like rushing out before the dragon group completed the encirclement, flying straight to the distant terrorist knights, An Qi Aier''s speed is reaching the extreme, the air It seems as if she is torn by her, and the water-blue barrier has changed shape under the strong wind pressure. The white robes are slammed by the air, and the body shape has left several in the air. A faint afterimage.


    Longqun quickly turned around and chased it down, but their speed was much worse than they were before they were born. They couldn¡¯t compare with the speed of Anqi Aier. They could only watch as An Qi¡¯s figure gradually went away. .


    Looking at the figure that Anqi Aier gradually approached in the distance, the head of the terrorist knight stopped moving forward, and the broken flag in his hand was inserted on the ground, picking up the knight gun hanging on the side of the leg and slanting to the sky.


    The rest of the terrorist knights continue to run, and the first terrorist knight is the center, forming a huge military array. Numerous flashing cold guns are tidy and erect, just like erecting on the ground. Steel jungle.


    As if they had been strictly trained, once these terrorist knights stopped their actions, they never made a sound. Even the slight collision of the nails could not be heard. This dead atmosphere filled the entire abandoned land. A chilling taste.


    The only thing that came was that the hunting winds left by An Qi Ai.


    As if the heart suppressed too much anger, An Qi Ai changed the gentle and delicate style of the past, like a fierce meteor, depending on the iron jungle on the ground as nothing, in a decisive manner Hit it up.


    With the explosion of huge explosions, the smoke and dust in the field, the numerous broken bones and broken pieces were thrown into the air, and all of them were coated with a thin layer of ice crystals, and the violent dust and waves The location of Qi Ai¡¯s landing was hundreds of meters high, and then swept away in the middle of the road. The ground continued to tremble under the huge impact, but the surviving terrorist knights were like a prisoner. Studded on the ground, the silk does not move.


    There are two groups of flames in the empty eye of the horror knight who are jumping, and the rest of the terrorist knights are two red awns. From the outside, this is the only difference between them.


    The terrorist knights don''t have high wisdom, and they can''t think of things before they live. They can''t talk in words. They can only rely on spiritual fluctuations to convey some simple messages. In the usual communication, his subordinates like to call him a flame. He also defaulted to this title. Although the content of the conversation is always very simple, they always enjoy it, so the flames are very familiar to each of their subordinates. At the moment when the earth begins to vibrate, the flames clearly feel that at least hundreds of subordinates¡¯ spiritual marks disappear. However, this has had a great impact on his heart, so that the hard metal handle has been gripped by the flames with five deep finger marks, and the dark eyes of the flames are full of complex and difficult meanings, dark Under the chest of the ink, it seems that something is surging, ready to spray out.


    Compared to other undead creatures, the attacking power of the terrorist knights is extremely sharp, but their seemingly sharp knight guns are in the face of Anqi Aier¡¯s dark blue field, and even the sharp guns are subject to it. Can not hold the temperature of the ice to the extreme, within the scope of the blue water brilliance, whether it is metal or bone, like the rock after the wind, become very fragile.


    As the smoke and dust fell, An Qi Aier¡¯s figure stood there proudly. Within a hundred meters of her center, it has become a blank. The limbs of countless terrorist knights are mixed in the skeleton of Bai Sensen, forming a Black and white mottled picture.


    In fact, An Qi Ai does not need to take such a violent approach, although it is extremely lethal, but it also means that her power is exponentially consumed. However, it cannot be denied that although this practice is extremely irrational, it has eased the anger of An Qi Ai''s heart.


    The nature of each life is different. When some people encounter a crisis, they will always control themselves and try their best to prevent negative emotions such as anger, sadness, hatred and so on from affecting their own judgment. Han Jin should be regarded as this, some People will release all their emotions in the most ferocious way, and then they can regain their hearts, and Anqi Aier is undoubtedly the latter.


    It¡¯s just that the way is different, and you can¡¯t talk about it.


    The fire in the eyes of the head of the terrorist knight burned even more intensely. Suddenly, a mouthful of silent roaring was heard, and the knight in the hand pointed to Anqi Aier, and then the mount was rushed to Anqi Aier.


    All the knights were exactly the same as the flames, and they pointed their guns at Anqi Aier and ran to Anqi Ai, as if there was an invisible big hand in the dark that carefully controlled them.


    Countless horseshoes struck the white bone plains to send out successive, bone-breaking cracks, thousands of terrorist knights like a black tide, carrying the thrilling momentum, launched an attack on An Qi Aier.


    At this time, the bone dragons also rushed up from the rear. The top dozens of the fastest flying, and the strongest ghost of the same kind, opened their mouths at the same time, and a bitter white dragon spurted out from their mouths. Qi Qi shot at An Qi Aier.


    An Qi Ai flew up, and in her calculations, it was only the balance of the dragon that was swayed by the dragon. For her, such damage was completely negligible.


    However, at this moment, a strong and unparalleled spiritual fluctuation suddenly came from the depths of the abandoned land, and violently broke into the spiritual world of An Qi Ai. The spiritual shock is the most primitive and powerful attack of the Lich. Means, but for the semi-god-level powerhouse, even the mental impact released by Denver can not cause substantial harm to An Qi Ai, at best, giving her a short dizziness.


    However, An Qi Aier is fighting with countless undead creatures, even if it is a one-second delay, it will bring An Qi Ai into the harm that can not be ignored. The short-lived chaos in the spiritual world made An Qi Aier¡¯s body inevitably pause in the air. The direct result was that dozens of dragons spewed out of the dragon¡¯s dragons.


    Fortunately, An Qi Ai also has a clear line, condensing the field to the extreme in this deadly moment, but even this is subject to strong shocks, in the violent explosion and dazzling light, An Qi Aier''s figure He was smashed into the ground, and the smooth, mirror-like water-blue light curtain smashed countless cymbals, constantly twisting the shape, as if it was about to collapse in the next moment.


    A few horror knights who were too far ahead were smashed by An Qi Ai, who was descended from the sky. They suddenly burst into the horse and turned into countless flying pieces. Then the white bones under the knight¡¯s feet were also ambushed. The impact of Qi Aier, the countless smashing pieces of the smashing bones flying in the sky, still followed by a gray rainstorm.


    At the place where Anqi Aier fell, a circular pothole with a diameter of nearly 100 meters and a depth of several tens of meters appeared. The bone fragments smashed down from the air, and the bottom of the pit was covered with a thick layer.


    The next moment, a blue water brilliance rises from the bottom of the pit, braving the chaotic bone rain like a comet, instantly spanning a distance of hundreds of meters, which always wraps her dark blue field, is bombarding in one He is only a ghost dragon with a length of seven or eighty meters.


    The ghost dragon is a hard skull that has become tofu-like under the field of Anqi Aier. Even the entire skull has begun to collapse and shatter. A dazzling red light is in front of Anqi Aier, and the red light Still beating.


    An Qi Ai did not hesitate to pick up a drop of blue waterdrops. The fire seemed to have predicted his tragic ending, giving a scream like a tragedy, but the moment the water droplets hit the red light. The tragic sound also came to an abrupt end, and the broken torso of the ghost dragon seemed to be drained and the last glimmer of force, and they rushed to the ground.


    The reason why Anqi Ai¡¯s Ai¡¯s group circumvented the dragon group and attacked the terrorist knight regiment farther away was because she always had a little bit of heart in her heart. Although she had become an undead creature, she used to breathe with her. An Qi Ai, who is a kind of air, can¡¯t keep up with his heart.


    But at the moment when he was hit by the dragon''s breath, An Qi Aier realized that he became an undead creature and lingered under the control of Denver. This way of survival is probably not what the once-famous dragons want, thoroughly. It is the best tribute to these long-lost people to completely rescue them from Denver.


    An Qi Aier even vaguely noticed that at the moment when the fire of the soul was extinguished, there was a vaguely euphoric feeling of liberation.


    I will help you, An Qi Ai silently said in his heart, looked up to the depths of the abandoned land, there is a monster that must be eradicated!


    It was only a few seconds from Anqi Aier''s rushing to the sky and then to the ghost dragon. When other ghosts reacted, the companion''s bones had already fallen on the ground.


    The dragon group madly came to Anqi Aier, and dozens of dead dragons were criss-crossed in the air, woven into a deadly giant net, overwhelmingly under the cover of An Qi Ai.


    I don''t know why, Denver did not release the mental impact this time, without interference. With the amazing high speed of An Qi Aier, he easily escaped the attack of the dragon group, and his body fell down, but greeted her underneath. There are countless horror knights who leaped high in the air. A pair of shining guns smothered the angle of Anqi Ai as a snake, while the terrorist knights who were farther away were throwing The knight in the hand, whistling to fly to An Qi Aier, is to prevent her from the possibility of escape from the air.


    Attacks from all sides have locked in the figure of An Qi Aier. In this situation, An Qi Ai seems to have no other better way than hard. If An Qi Aer once again lifts the power of the field to the extreme, then it may be easy to rush out of the encirclement, but An Qi Ai has lost a considerable amount of power until now, and is no longer as angry as the beginning. Losing his senses, what is Denver''s idea, Anqi Aier is clear, but he wants to consume his own power through these undead creatures.


    In the twinkling of an eye, An Qi Ai made a choice, and the figure of the knight that flew in the air rushed in the air, and the knight¡¯s gun did not wait to get close to An Qi¡¯er. It was slowed down by the extremely cold airflow. When it was shot on the light curtain, it only lost a few inches and lost its strength. The gun body was also covered with thin blue ice crystals, followed by An Qi. Ayr¡¯s momentum has been slammed into the air.


    After the gun rain, An Qi Aier kept on moving for a while, and continued to fly forward. The target pointed to the leader of the terrorist knight. An Qi Ai had already seen that the terrorist knight who started holding the face flag was The head of the legion.


    The terrorist knights perceive the intentions of An Qi Ai, suddenly broke out of anger, and successively leapt to try to block An Qi Aier, but how could this kind of small-scale attack stop An Qi Aier, winking In the time, An Qi Ai made a passage in the army of the terrorist knight.


    Looking at the rushing Anqi Aier, the flame did not mean to retreat, still standing still, but the tip of the knight¡¯s gun in the hand always has a very small size with the shape of An Qi Aier. The swinging, low-intelligence flame is not clear why he is trying to make such strange moves, but the intuition is telling him that this will help him better lock the enemy.


    An Qi Aier rushed from the air to the ground. When rushing to the vicinity of the flame, the horror knight in front of the flame just stood in the field and was able to attack her. The intensive formation finally made Anqi Ai slow. Down, An Qi Ai''s body flashed blue, and the light curtain shrouded in the body instantly expanded, and then suddenly restored to its original state, as if nothing had happened.


    But between this one and a few, there are dozens of terrorist knights turning into ice crystal statues. When Anqi Aier¡¯s figure passed by them, these statues were broken under the pressure of the wind. Turned into a piece of ice.


    Finally, there is no more horrible knight standing between An Qi Aier and the flames. An Qi Aier continues to rush forward, and around her field, like a giant dark blue shell, straight ahead The flame hit the past.


    After seeing the scene of the ghost dragon''s fall, it is reasonable to say that the flame should be clearly affected by the impact of the dark blue field. Even if the body of the terrorist knight is tough, it cannot be compared with the ghost dragon.


    Unexpectedly, the flames did not retreat, the knight in the hand broke through the air, and brought a screaming scream to An Qi Ai, which was a desperate fight.


    An Qi Aier reveals a sneer, speeds up the speed, and ignores the opponent''s attack. This is the difference between the semi-god-level powerhouse and the ordinary peak-marturer. The field itself can release the strongest attack and can also maintain the most. Strong defense.


    At the moment when the two are still several tens of meters apart, a thick blood gas blasted from the flame, and the nearby tibia was rolled up like a sea tide. Even dozens of terrorist knights behind the fire were pushed. Go out and draw a curved trajectory in the air, falling successively on the ground.


    The next moment, the flame has collided with the dark blue field, the ending is no suspense, the gun is broken, the blade flies, the only thing that makes An Qi Aier unexpected is that the huge force carried in the flame sprint is beyond her expectations, although not Can penetrate the field of Anqi Aier, but the strong anti-seismic force also makes Anqi Ai involuntarily take a step back.


    The blue light of the water was everywhere in the flames. The flames and the strong body were hit by the volley. Even the man took Ma Fei to go out nearly 100 meters away, knocking down a terrorist knight standing in the back.


    However, An Qi Ai, who had a hit, was looking at the horror of the terrorist knight who was struggling to climb from the ground with amazement.


    An Qi Aier sees very clearly. In the moment when her field touches the other body, the horror knight is steaming all over the black mist, constantly eroding the blue ice crystals covering the whole body, even though the effect Not significant, but An Qi Ai believes that he has not misread, and the fog is indeed a slow and firm little fight against his own cold.


    The flame finally stood up and stood up. The whole body was emitting a mist of mist. The face of the face covering the face was already missing. The two weak red mansions in the dark eyes were still jumping in the stubble. The armor that wrapped the whole body also became peeled and broken. The east and the west were smashed and ruined. It looked very miserable.


    From time to time, the blue-colored fragments are falling off the flames, falling to the ground and making a crisp sound, breaking into countless small pieces, all of which illustrate the cause of the terrorist knight¡¯s leader. The damage is much more than just that.


    An Qi Ai was really surprised. What kind of violent power it contained in the blow, she was very clear in her heart, let alone a terrorist knight, even if the ghost dragon could not stand after such a heavy blow. Get it up.


    What is even more bizarre is that after such a fierce blow, the firearms still hold the knight gun that has been broken, or just a slightly longer stick. Then, the flames moved, and slowly and persistently stepped forward to An Qi Ai. Every step of the way, some fragments were dropped from him. The black mist that was simmering on the body was flooded by blue ice crystals, and sometimes stubborn. Unparalleled to open up a small open space.


    The rest of the terrorist knights did not prevent the leader from equating suicide, but silently followed the flames. However, this kind of suppression to the extreme death is far more exciting than the shouting of shouting.


    An Qi Aier looked at the terrorist knight''s slanting footsteps and looked at the crumbling figure. He finally thought of a possibility. Although Anqi Aier did not want to believe this is a fact, there is no better explanation.


    "I really didn''t expect that you have touched the door of the field." An Qi Aier''s eyes are very complicated. From the perspective of undead creatures, the leader of the terrorist knight in front is fully qualified to be proud, even compared to most dragons. He is also outstanding.


    The flame opened his mouth and did not make any sound, but An Qi Ai inexplicably perceived the roar that originated in the depths of the soul. It was mixed with anger, despair, mourning, and even strangeness.


    An Qi Ai is very surprised. How can an undead creature that can''t even speak can have such complicated thoughts?


    The flame was finally approached, and the knight gun in his hand was raised a little, and it was forced to stab the dark blue field of An Qi Aier. Perhaps all the strength has been used for the flames, but in An Qi''er view, such an attack can not hurt to get yourself even if it is magnified several hundred times.


    Looking at the red awns in the eyes of the flames, An Qi Ai suddenly felt that he understood some of the reasons for his contradiction. Undead creatures can''t resist the master''s orders after they are created. Such a fate may not be a bad thing for low-level Warcraft without any thoughts, but for others, it is an absolutely unacceptable fate.


    They are unwilling to accept, but they cannot resist, so they can only spend endless years in contradictions.


    The half of the gun in the hands of the flame stabbed the light curtain, and it slipped weakly, then tried to lift it again...


    An Qi Ai sighed and slowly reached out his palm. "Everything is over. For you, death is the best destination."

 Chapter 574： The heroes of the heroic era

    The fifty-fourth chapter of the heroes of the hero era


    "Stop!!" In the depths of the Bone Plain, a roar suddenly came, and then a huge giant hand condensed by various bones rose from the ground, and died with An Qi Ai The field of Qi Aier is in the palm of his hand.


    Denver did not come out to stop it, this action, immediately let An Qi Ai judge that this powerful horror knight is a very important existence for Denver.


    The next moment, the long whistling sound of An Qi Ai resounded over the entire plain, her dark blue field skyrocketed, and the hard-hitting smashed the imprisonment released by Denver. The horror knight called the flame was also hugely heavy. The ice crystals were wrapped in it, and then a bang, the ice crystals were scattered, and the body of the flame was shredded. Each flying blue ice cube contained a small piece of body debris.


    The fire of the flames of the flames was completely extinguished, but the red awns in the eyes of the other terrorist knights flashed more and more intensely. At the same time, Zhang mouth made a silent roar, and numerous spiritual fluctuations that could not be caught by the naked eye echoed over the plain of the Bone Plain. With the spirit of An Qi Aier, in this desolation and tragic cry, I felt a slight dizziness.


    At this time, the dragon group finally chased it up, dozens of dragons radiated the hot high temperature and violently shot at Anqi Aier, while the terrorist knights ignored the short-lived dragon''s breath and launched to Anqi Aier. charge.


    "You dare..." Denver, who was hiding in the plains, once again made angry roars.


    An Qi Ai was first stunned by the huge number of spiritual fluctuations of the terrorist knights. The dozens of dragons were almost indiscriminately bombarded on An Qi Ai, and her dark blue field was violently bombarded. Under the constant change of shape.


    The terrorist knights had just slammed the knights in their hands into the water-blue reticle, and they were thrown away from the ground by the violent shocks that followed the impact of the dragon and the deep blue field. Flying out, the distance was too close, and it was directly blown up.


    The dragon group seized this rare opportunity to spurt the dragon''s breath, and the terrorist knights did not want to rush to the center of the explosion. At this moment, the figure of Anqi Aier has been completely covered by the blazing light from the explosion. The whole scene looks like the terrorist knights are rushing to meet the baptism of the dragon.


    In the position where Anqi Aile stood, there was a deep pit with a radius of tens of meters. The sky was full of flying bone fragments, and under the constant bombardment of the dragon, the scope of the deep pit continued to expand. .


    The whole process lasted for a few seconds, and An Qi Ai finally got rid of the negative effects of mental shock, but in these few seconds, the violent shock to the extreme has caused a lot to An Qi Aier. Injury, if there is no field protection, I am afraid that she has already been turned into ashes by the dragon.


    A blue brilliance rushed into the sky from the dazzling brilliance of the central part of the deep pit, and it slammed into the dragon group. Two ghost dragons that could not be dodged were as if they were hit by Anqi Ai. Going far and wide, you can see from the small cracks everywhere on their bodies, how strong the power of An Qi Ai.


    There are also a few dragons slamming into the deep blue field. Those bone dragons who are incapable of releasing the dragon''s breath are fitting themselves, attacking the dark blue field with claws, teeth, and even the head. When the dragon hits the dark blue field, it bursts into a violent explosion, and the bone dragons that can only be attacked close to each other are covered. However, these bone dragons who do not know the pain and fatigue do not care about the physical damage. It seems that as long as they attack the dark blue field, they are their great glory.


    In the case of mental stability, such an attack is difficult to cause damage to An Qi Aier, An Qi Aier bursts into the full moon, and the meteor flies to the two ghost dragons that she hits. Going, for the undead creatures, only the physical damage can not affect their attack power. The accepted practice of dealing with undead creatures on the mainland is to fight them, even if you cut them down. In the two halves, they will also attack under the support of the arm.


    The two ghost dragons finally stabilized their body shape, and they saw An Qi Ai¡¯s murderous rushing to the front, suddenly stunned and scattered, just wanting to spurt a breath, see a blue flash, two ghosts The dragons all turned into ice crystal statues, like two heavy rocks, falling to the ground.


    At this moment, the ghost dragons who launched the offensive madly suddenly shunned and got rid of the contact with Anqi Aier, and the terrorist knights also neatly retreated to the sides and gave way.


    "Anqi Aier, you are irritating me... you really irritated me..." From Anqi Aier, killing the terrorist knight until now, just after a few moments, Denver¡¯s voice suddenly became Hoarse.


    "Oh? This is my honor." An Qi Ai sneered.


    "In these years, I have been trying to make a joke with you. I was close to success. Now... it was destroyed by you. Do you know? Humble chop?!" Denver''s voice is colder. "He is the most devout knight, and the most difficult to be transformed. Maybe, I should have given up on him, but I like perfection, it is your miscellaneous! It has destroyed my hard work for countless years!!"


    "Denver, as a great lich, you should stand in front of me and tell me this, not hide in the corner." An Qi Aier said in a sarcasm.


    "Denver? Hehe... Do you know how the lich appeared? Put the bones underground, and after thousands of years and tens of thousands of years, they can only become fossils. It is because of my existence that they will be qualitative. Change!¡± Denver¡¯s voice said coldly: ¡°Humble clutter, since you destroyed Gotha, then you will replace him, are you ready?¡±


    As a semi-god-level powerhouse, An Qi Aier''s mind is extremely tough, and these words alone can''t scare her, but when she is ready to fight back, her look suddenly becomes stiff, half awkward, Only faintly said: "Who do you say who he is?"


    "Gotthard, God''s favor, the most devout paladin, Goda! How? Is it scared?" Denver''s voice became yin: "Humble clutter, under my will, you can''t Hidden, even if you smash your life, I have a way to seize your soul and accept the fate..."


    "Who are you?!" An Qi Ai feels chilly, and her voice is not sharp.


    "You will know." The voice paused: "Go, my most loyal warriors, grab the shreds of the gods!"


    "Lord, really want to use the gods? Then the dead **** Hamas and the right angel Alpha may be aware of your existence..." Another voice immediately called, although the tone of the two voices is different, but the tone is very similar It seems that the same person is talking and talking, and it feels weird.


    "Idiot! Hamas is no longer able to come to this plane." Sure enough, Denver began to answer his own questions: "As for the right angel Alpha, I sense that your disciples have got the most important mark, hehe... ...from today, the laws of the world must be changed!"


    An Qi Ai seems to have been greatly impacted, standing there like a statue, the guy, even the big Lich Denver is also the main one, only a reasonable explanation, but impossible, the **** of Stia In the era of the gods, it has fallen. The mysterious remains of the legend are all possessed by the **** of death, Hamas. How can it appear in this abandoned land inexplicably? !


    During this parallel period, other strongmen are in a more critical situation than Anqi Aier, and their emotions are more pessimistic. For example, Branqi stayed in Yehliucheng.


    Yeliucheng is located between the sphere of influence of the capital of the city and the holy crown city. It is reasonable to say that this is the safest place on the mainland. Who knows that thousands of undead creatures suddenly attacked Yehliucheng, and thousands of elves left behind. In half an hour, the casualties were exhausted, and almost all of the city was occupied by undead creatures! Branzi led some high-ranking warriors to retreat to the tree of life. Although she always tried to motivate her morale, she could not deceive herself. The holy crown city was too far away from Yehliucheng. Even if she could get the news in the first time, she could not start the rescue. When the reinforcements come, Yehliu City is bound to become a ruin.


    The only thing that puzzles her is that after they entered the guardianship of the tree of life, the offensive of the undead creatures was inexplicably weakened. It is for this reason that Branchi must be persisted.


    In the sight of An Qi Aier, a very short figure is slowly coming along the road that the terrorist knights gave up. His man only went to the waist of An Qi Aier, like a child under the age of ten. But with a huge head on his head, and his hand bones and arms are extraordinarily thick, and there is a huge axe on his shoulder, if he puts the axe in front of himself. Will completely cover his body shape.


    His footsteps are very steady and steady. Every step of the way, the bones under his feet are crushed into pieces, and the squeaky snoring sounds.


    The next moment, another figure appeared in the distance, his body is not too high, with a green bow in his hand, and the line of Cui Bi, which is full of enthusiasm, is particularly conspicuous in this gray world. And the bowstring is emitting white light like water, and every time the bow bends, there will be countless brilliance from the bowstring.


    An Qi''s double stunned into a needle-sized size, she recognized what it was, the bow of the moonlight goddess!


    Before that, she did not believe the information revealed by the other party. She also looked forward to Han Jin¡¯s discovery of Denver¡¯s conspiracy and rushed over to help her, although she was not sure whether Hanjin could break into this abandoned place, but no one wanted to die. I hope that Hanjin can find a way, but now, she is praying that Hanjin must not be blindly impulsive! At least, Han Jin must escape, so that the mainland has a future. If Han Jin died here with her today, everything is over. Only Nikola is left, and it is absolutely impossible to confront the mighty heroes!

 Chapter 575： Work and fruit

    Chapter 569, Gong and Fruit


    An Qi Ai has been able to vaguely guess what the two men are. Since the Paladin Gotthard will be a strange terrorist knight, then the appearance of the king of the hills, Dan Ding and the elf messenger Doreen, seems to be reasonable. in.


    But she had no time to think about it, because the shape of the king of the hill, Dan Ding, suddenly accelerated, although his body was short, but once he ran, he showed an amazing high speed. Danden''s thick lower limbs squatted on the ground every time, and the huge pedaling power would splash a smashing piece of debris, just like a ripple in the white bone ocean.


    And the elf messenger Doreen stopped at the same time, bending and pulling the strings. Although the arrow on the bow of the full moon could not see the arrow, the glow that kept shining made Anqi Ayr like a thorn in the back. There is an extremely dangerous feeling in my heart.


    When Dan Ding was nearly 100 meters away from Anqi Ai, he suddenly bounced up and shot at Anqi Ai like a meteor, and the hands of Doreen in the distance were barely noticeable by a naked eye. The slightest amplitude is slightly swaying, and such an action does not seem to make any sense, but Anqi Aier knows that all possible evasive angles have been completely blocked in Doreen''s subtle movements.


    It¡¯s really a big name in front of the two people, plus the bow of the moonlight goddess, which is only in the legendary artifacts, even if it is the domain of Anqi Aier, in this case there is some faint hope, because There is also a Denver and the ''Lord'' hidden on one side, able to turn the hero of the heroic era into his servant. The strength of this strong man can be imagined with his toes.


    The only thing that makes Anqi Ai happy is that although the king of the hills has unparalleled power, but there is no ability to fly, An Qi Ai flies up when Dan Ding rushes to himself, although there is no such thing. The question will become the target of Doreen, but it is much stronger than the attack on two people at the same time.


    Doreen suddenly loosened the bowstring, and if there was a wave of light with a screaming scream, it was strange that the goal of Dolin¡¯s arrow was not Anqi Aier, but in midair. Dantin.


    The light wave hit the heart of Dan Ding unbiased, and Dan Ding seemed to have no defenses. He continued to sprint forward. The next moment, a pair of wings more than ten meters long appeared behind Dan Ding, and the shape of Dan Ding Like a smashing cannonball, I quickly shot An Qi Ai.


    The speed of Dan Ding itself is amazing, and the blessing of the Elf Wings has more than doubled his speed. An Qi Ai has no time to dodge, only to spurt a white dragon''s breath. Danding''s high speed, even if An Qi Ai immediately launched the field to successfully freeze him into ice, can not stop the heavy impact, An Qi Aier did not expect his own attack in a hurry to hurt Dan Ding I only hope that I can slow down the speed of Dan Ding and fight for myself.


    Dan Ding ignored the extremely frozen dragon''s breath, and still rushed over regardless of the past, and his axe blade was like a squid of swaying waves, passing between tens of meters in a flash, the breath of the frost that An Qi Ai spit out. Hardly rushed open, turned into pieces of scattered ice, and finally the axe blade was heavily cut on the blue light curtain, although there was no real contact with An Qi Aier, but the kind of fierce power made An Qiai As if hitting a mountain in the face, it flew far away under the violent shock.


    However, this is not the end. At the same time that Anqi Aier was bombed, Doreen once again opened the bowstring. One foot was high, and the crescent-shaped crescent-shaped blade with a little starburst came out of the string and flashed in the air. Evanescent, leaving a dazzling trajectory like a dream, in an instant, catching up with An Qi Aier flying back.


    An Qi Ai has not recovered from the violent shock, and saw a flash of white light in front of him. A crescent-shaped giant blade was heavily bombarded in the dark blue field in the case of An Qi Ai.


    A dazzling ray burst into the air, as if there was a sun out of the air, drowning the body of An Qi Ai.


    The radiant scatters, An Qi Aier''s figure still stands in the air, it seems that in addition to the hair is a bit messy, it has not been much hurt, but if you look carefully, you can find the strong in the two hero era Under the joint attack, An Qi Aier''s mouth finally pulled out a thin blood line.


    The power of the original field cannot stop everything. An Qi Aier¡¯s eyes look at Dan Ding and Doreen on the ground. She can confirm that the two heroes of the era have no realm, but their strength has reached an astonishing height. In the face of the ultimate pure power, even the field of semi-god-level powerhouses has become less reliable.


    Everything that has just happened is a fact. It is just an axe and an arrow, and it has achieved the goal that countless ghost dragons and terrorist knights have failed to achieve.


    If there is only the king of the hills, or just facing Doreen, An Qi Ai has a great grasp to win, but the two men in front of it is really tacit understanding, with the help of Doreen, Dan Ding is equivalent In disguise, it has the ability to fly, and the speed of this flight is so fast that An Qi Ai is dodging.


    Compared with the bow of the moonlight goddess in the hands of Doreen, Anqi Aier is even more shocked by the giant axe of Danding. The thick and heavy road like the mountains of the mountains makes the dark blue field of Anqi Aier eclipsed in front of it. .


    "Not bad." The harsh voice from the depths of the abandoned land contained a bit of joy. "She is much better than Gotha. After successful conversion, she will definitely bring a surprise to those who are damn." of."


    Material? ! For the first time, An Qi Ai heard someone dare to use this tone to describe himself. There was a sneer in his mouth. Even if she died, she could not tolerate such humiliation. At that moment, An Qi Ai would not Hesitant choices blew to end all of this, although I don''t know if my soul can escape the other''s clutches, but An Qi Ai can only do this.


    It seems to be an insight into the thoughts of An Qi Ai¡¯s heart. The voice makes a sharp smile. ¡°Want to die? Give up this useless idea. In this space, you can¡¯t escape my will. It will make your soul suffer more, but I like it, hahaha."


    When the ''main'' crazy laughter echoed over the white bone plain, Han Jin, who was in another abandoned place, slowly opened his eyes. At the moment he blinked, the gray space that was originally in it was It seems to have withered as quickly as it has been exhausted.


    "Hong..." Han Jin screamed as if he could drink the sound of breaking the mountain.


    In the meandering plains, countless dead bones seem to hear silent commands, and tremble constantly.


    "Meng..." Han Jin''s hands were lightning-like and illusory.


    An invisible pressure is permeated on the plain of the bones. Whether it is the full bones or the broken bones, it floats slowly in the air and slowly rotates with Hanjin as the center.


    ¡°Refining...¡± Han Jin¡¯s hands slowly retracted to the center, and they were put together to form a French seal. It was just that he seemed very strenuous. It was obviously an action that the child could easily do, but it took him a few minutes. The time, and, although it was made into a French seal, his ten fingertips were shaking slightly.


    "Devil..." This word exports, Han Jin''s back has become awkward, his face is also very pale.


    The endless plains have disappeared, because the skeletons that make up the plains have all floated in the air, and they are spinning around Hanjin. At this moment, Hanjin seems to be sitting in the void, and the whole world has become a huge whirlwind. .


    Han Jin¡¯s lips kept shaking. He wanted to issue the last decree, but he couldn¡¯t drink it. Even the undead golden body behind him became bleak. The energy consumption was too great for him to bear!


    However, it was only the last step. In any case, I must stick to it. Han Jin once again bite the tip of his tongue. In the **** splash, he made a squeaking noise: "Figure..."


    The whirlwind of the madness came to an abrupt end, and then an earth-shattering bang sounded. All the bones were blown up and shattered, turning into a giant dust column, and then swept around.


    Han Jin quietly floated in front of a pale gold, I don¡¯t know what kind of material was used to make it. On the glory, there was a faint mist in it, and countless obscure ancient glimpses. Suddenly, a simple and dignified breath came to the surface.


    Looking at his own efforts to refine the successful Hongmeng refining figure, Han Jin¡¯s pale and weak face has a bit more spectacle, this kind of anti-sky level of the Mongolian refining demon, even if there are several in the original The demon does not dare to lightly take his front and use it to deal with a lich. Han Jin even thinks that there are some minor problems.


    However, the lion and the rabbit are still trying their best. Han Jin has never had the habit of arrogance. It doesn''t matter if it is wasted, as long as the purpose is achieved.


    There have been countless cracks in the space that has been turned into nothingness, and all the demon powers of the abandoned land have been taken away, and then unable to support the operation, and finally began to completely collapse.


    Suddenly, countless looming soul fires don¡¯t know where they came from, spinning, flying, jumping, and rushing to Hanjin.


    Han Jin¡¯s thoughts were swept through the fire of the soul and found that it was all the grievances that had been banned for countless years, but the grievances were not malicious. He could clearly sense that in the tide-like fluctuations, It is a joy to liberation, a gratitude to Ende. When the first soul fire disappeared into Hanjin¡¯s body, his look shook and his body became a statue.


    Numerous soul fires came into the Han Dynasty, and disappeared into Hanjin''s body. Han Jin was always motionless, his face was dull, and the color of the golden body was gradually changed from dull to bright. Turned into a glaring giant, sitting there silently.


    The last soul fire disappeared, and the collapse of the abandoned land is nearing the end.


    Han Jin is not in the accidental world. He even forgets the crisis of An Qi Ai. The fire of countless souls is smelt in the abandoned land. It has accumulated an invaluable karma. Now, these belong to Han Jin. Compared with the energy provided by Magic Crystal, the energy provided by the fire of the soul is purer, cleaner, and even larger, even without restrictions, because this is the merit and dedication he created.


    The blessings and prayers of countless soul fires are willing to melt and disappear, and use the last effort to repay grace. All the wills are united and more magnificent than the Bohai Sea. I don¡¯t know why, Han Jin suddenly feels that the world is getting smaller.


    However, this unexpected and shocking improvement made him have to think about a problem. Is it really just a process of accumulating energy?


    At this moment, a smirk interrupted Han Jin¡¯s thinking. A flame suddenly appeared on Han Jin and burned, and then a fireball with a few meters wide and almost transparent hit Han Jin, and then a long The long white breath rushed from the rear, and Hanjin was covered in the blink of an eye.


    After three consecutive attacks, it can be regarded as the title and the drip is not leaking. Seeing the fire trapping Han Jin, Fan Luding¡¯s heart is a big surprise, but he is also hesitant. He deliberately makes a laugh, just wants to force Hanjin to rush to avoid. Who knows that Hanjin never moves. Let all his backs fall.


    The blasted fire dissipated, and Han Jin did not waste the earthen murder, nor did it become coke as Fan Luding imagined. He turned slowly and looked at Fan Luding, and his legs and chest. On the back, there is still a flame burning, making him a fireman.


    Han Jin paused a little, and reached out and patted the body very casually. The blazing flame of the previous moment was extinguished.


    Van Lentin¡¯s laughter stopped, it¡¯s impossible! Bone inflammation is a very terrible fire curse magic. With his magical power, the inflammation of the bone can last for a few days or even weeks, except for An Qi Ai. In addition to extinguishing fire, this curse is almost unsolvable, even if the high-ranking priests can only do nothing, like Nikola, at most, relying on the bodyguards to persist until the magic fails. And this enemy in front of me, just pats and pats the hands, the flames are extinguished? !


    When Van Lundin collided with Han Jin¡¯s gaze, he involuntarily stepped back a few steps. In fact, even he couldn¡¯t tell what he was afraid of, just because he had an illusion that Han Jin¡¯s figure suddenly became Infinity, as if it is integrated with the world, looks down on him and looks at him. However, when he stepped back and looked at Han Jin carefully, the illusion disappeared inexplicably.


    "You have a heart, Fan Luding, your future is here." Han Jin said faintly.


    Fan Luding didn''t mean to wake up. He didn''t bother to think that Han Jin was ridiculing him, sarcasm, or trying to irritate him. He concentrated on expanding the field to guard against the attack of Hanjin. Once Han Jin¡¯s power really recovered. Now, he will immediately escape, as for the agreement with Denver, go to hell! !


    Han Jin reached out and swayed the law, and Fan Lun Ding clearly heard a broken sound. Then a white light fell from the sky and covered Han Jin. In the next moment, Han Jin was gone.


    An Qi Aier has reached the most critical moment. If she only deals with Dan Ding and Doreen, she can still hold on for a while. Denver, who can hide in the dark, always releases the mental impact at a critical time. An Qi Aer is equal to It took only ten minutes for the three strong men to stand alone. The situation has been irreparable.


    Every impact of Dan Ding can make An Qi Aier''s dark blue field violently shocked and consumes a lot of energy, while An Qi Aier''s counterattack can hurt Dan Ding, but Dan Ding only needs to touch the white bone plain under his feet. Wounds caused by extremely cold chills can be quickly restored.


    One party keeps consuming, but one party has always maintained its peak, and the result of the battle is no doubt.


    More helpless is that there are still more Lin, no matter how An Qi Ai quickly transferred his position, can not escape the attack of Doreen!


    Suddenly, An Qi Ai sensed that the enemy seemed to step up the offensive rhythm. The bow of the moonlight goddess in the hands of Doreen kept vibrating, and the huge crescent-shaped light blades flew to Anqi Ai, and Danding took advantage of it. With the wing of the elf, he jumped to the height of nearly 100 meters, and his big axe, which was out of proportion to his body, was thrown by him. He whistling and swaying to An Qi, which was covered by countless light blades. Ayr.


    At the same time, Denver once again released a spiritual shock, violently broke into the spiritual world of An Qi Aier, and An Qi Ai, who was covered by a deadly dizziness, could not even avoid it.


    An Qi Aier was struck by the crescent-shaped light blade shot by Doreen in the air, and the color of the dark blue field gradually became dim under the cutting edge of the light blade. If at this time, it was also the giant axe of Dante. In the middle of it, then you don¡¯t have to think about An Qi Aier, at least you have to end up with a serious injury.


    An Qi Aier still has a clear line in the strong dizziness, and there is a decisive color in his eyes. In this abandoned land, serious injury means death. An Qi Aier is not afraid of death, but let her The real worry is that there is a more terrible ending than death waiting for her.


    An Qi Aier slammed the spell while retreating, but at the moment when the elemental fluctuations suddenly became intense, another spiritual shock poured into An Qi Aier¡¯s mind, and her spell was forcibly interrupted. At this moment, Ann Qi Aier really understands that the gap between the two can not be compensated by hard work and desperate efforts. Under an inexplicable will, everything she has to do is nothing.


    The bang...Dan Ding¡¯s huge axe hit the dark blue field, Anqi Aier could no longer maintain the field, and the blue light wave disappeared completely. The next moment, Dolly¡¯s crescent-shaped huge light blade was heavy. Bombardment on the body of An Qi Aier, blood spatter, An Qi Aier''s figure drifted backwards like a straw, and then another light blade spurred to the neck of An Qi Aier.


    An Qi Ai, who was desperately gray, closed his eyes helplessly. She did not see that the ring hanging from the chest suddenly shattered, a white light rushed into the sky, and a figure flew down from the light, pointing Flicking, the light blade blasted away from the neck of Anqi Aier''s neck, and it turned into a piece of light.

 Chapter 576： Third-rate role?

    The fifth and sixth chapters of the three-stream role?


    An Qi Ai, who closed his eyes, was waiting for the pain to come, but nothing happened, and the mental shock released by Denver suddenly faded from her mind. When the mind woke up, she sensed a The arm of the full strength embraces his waist.


    An Qi Aier immediately opened his eyes and was seeing Han Jin¡¯s smile full of sunshine. A wave of unclear unclear waves swayed and surged in her heart. She had a thousand words to say, but I don¡¯t know where to say it. Finally, the last voice: "You... you shouldn''t come..."


    "A very classic line, isn''t it?" Han Jin''s smile has a bit of awkward taste.


    An Qi Ai does not understand where the classics are. However, everything is not important, because she has a partner who never gives up.


    For many years, she has not been sleeping in the valley, and no life is willing to waste all her time in her sleep. Anqi Aier is no exception, not to mention she has always been stunned by the future, so she often travels outside. I have seen too many betrayal, fratricidalism, and even vengeance. Later, she has become desperate about life itself, and she is incomparably vast and cannot find a pure land!


    It was not until she met him that she gradually learned to raise her perspective to a certain height and learned to use fame to see the fame and fortune of life. It is normal. If they no longer compete with each other, maybe the world will become more terrible. Life itself may also lose its origins of evolution, and what a wonderful thing about a calm and plain world? !


    To this day, she still remembers the sentence he said. Life is a scribble, fragile, but life is a scribble of thought, so the whole dignity of life lies in thought.


    From the point of view of the self-cultivator, An Qi Ai was enlightened at that moment. Her thoughts were only hunger and thirst, but only how to make herself stronger. It is only how to maintain the stability of the people. For her, these are all of her.


    Because I want to learn more, and because I don¡¯t want to see the first human death that I have won my respect, she will not hesitate to change her face and sneak into the humble life. In fact, the worms die without being stiff, and the orcs have happened again and again. Guilty, but want to build a city belonging to humans on the orc family''s site, the difficulty is too great, although there are factors that Luomen strategize, but An Qi Ai''s secret maintenance is also indispensable.


    Han Jin in front of him is the second man to truly win her respect, not because of the tyrannical power, nor because Han Jin saved himself, but because of the kind of tens of thousands of people who are arrogant! In the abyss world, Han Jin said that if there is no invitation from Nikolay, he will find the nest of the abyss demon. Later, she realized that Han Jin wanted to completely destroy the devil''s pool and break the death of Hama. The bond with this plane.


    More importantly, there are various contradictions between Hanjin and the Dragon who can''t be resolved. In order to see the future of the Holy City, he should watch the fire across the bank, at least not in person.


    Suddenly, the white light emanating from Han¡¯s palm interrupted An Qi¡¯s delusion. She discovered that under the white light, the wound on the skin was slowly healing at a speed that the naked eye could detect.


    An Qi Ai returned to God, gently pushed Han Jin, stood on the ground, and then licked his own long hair.


    Since the advent of Han Jin, Dan Ding and Doreen stopped the attack. They could not understand what Han Jin relied on forcibly breaking into this abandoned land. Before they figured out the key, they did not have the desire to fight.


    "Do you know who they are?" An Qi Ai whispered.


    "Den''s disciple, what''s wrong?" Han Jin asked.


    "You are wrong!" At this time, An Qi Ai knew that they didn''t have time to make jokes and riddles, so they chose to open the door: "See the dwarf? He is the king of dwarfs, Dan Ding! And that, her hands Holding the bow of the moonlight goddess, know who she is? Elf messenger Doreen!"


    Han Jin did not expect to dream. Here, I heard a few names that had made his ears grind out the scorpion. He was wrong for a long while and still looked at An Qi Ai with hesitant eyes. He still didn''t believe it.


    "Do you know who the real owner of the abandoned land is?" An Qi Ai seems to be unsatisfied and continues to stimulate Han Jin.


    "Denver?" If at the moment, Han Jin used 100% is a positive sentence, but now he can''t guarantee anything.


    "It''s the **** of the gods." An Qi''s smile has become bitter: "I understand? You really shouldn''t come!"


    "So... after you are killed, what kind of meditation will get out of the way and completely disappear from our plane?" Han Jin finally woke up from the shock, and his face once again showed a smile full of sunshine.


    Han Jin¡¯s words are very unheard of. It¡¯s equally rude to An Qi Aier and to the gods. An Qi Ai is angry and laughs, but she understands the meaning of Han Jin.


    "If not, what else shouldn''t it be?!" Han Jin slowly turned around and his eyes swept from the unpredictable Dan Ding and Doreen: "They are not the same as I imagined. Really ugly..."


    "Don''t yell at them!" An Qi Aier said: "Their souls have been eroded. Otherwise, even Dantin will never be willing to be a slave to the gods of Stia."


    "Oh... Look at their situation, it seems that I don''t need my apology." Han Jin glanced around: "However, I am very surprised, that...the **** is hiding in this plane, why is the law not passive? ¡±


    "The **** of Stia was fallen as early as the time of the gods. The godhead was also possessed by the dead **** Hamas. The face we are facing now...should be a piece of godhead, and his power is not enough to change the law." Road.


    "So, is he just a third-rate god? Or can''t even talk about the third-rate?" Han Jin asked with a smile.


    An Qi Aier¡¯s eyes are huge, and no one dares to use this tone to ridicule the gods, even if it¡¯s just a piece of the godhead, the strength is at least on the projection of death! The reason why I hide in the abandoned land is not afraid of being hurt by a strong person, but I am afraid that I will become a sweet fruit.


    The **** of death, Hamas, is the **** of darkness because of the possession of the **** of Stia. If you know this plane and the remains of the goddess of the goddess of the gods, the reaction of the dead Hamas will already be It is self-evident.


    What else is more important than catching the godhead? !


    An Qi Aier¡¯s breathing has become heavy, and although Han Jin¡¯s tone is very calm, she feels a kind of heroic spirit that goes straight to the sky, a kind of heroic death that does not change, and finally An Qi Aier has to Zhang opened his mouth and took a few deep breaths to calm his inner agitation. He watched Han Jin¡¯s faint expression. She suddenly smiled. There was nothing to be nervous. The only thing that died was. Then, with a complete and thorough bloom for myself. Let''s make a full stop of life.


    The atmosphere of the abandoned land became dead and silent, Han Jin was silent, An Qi Aier was silent, they were waiting for the last moment of the explosion, I don¡¯t know how long it took, a sound of yin measurement from afar It came: "The arrogant leader, you completely angered me, know? Your suffering is about to come!"


    "Similarly like this, I have heard it once." An Qi Aier smiled.


    "That god, what you see, my friend is already dissatisfied, can you change one?" Han Jin laughed.


    "Recovery, my most loyal warriors..." The voice of the yin test did not respond to Hanjin¡¯s provocation. At this point, it¡¯s no longer meaningful to make a profit.


    The plains of the sky suddenly turned into blood, and the blood lines that were clearly visible were not known from where they were drilled. They went to the unpredictable Dan Ding and Doreen, and the layers of blood were continuously integrated. Among the two skeletons, Dan Ding and Duo Lin gradually became fuller at a speed that the naked eye could perceive. Even Gotha, which was smashed by An Qi Ai, became the center of blood collection, while other undead creatures did not. Affected, it is obvious that the three heroes of the First World War era were special props made by the **** Godia.


    In just a few moments, a graceful but ragged beauty elf appeared, and Danden became a funny dwarf with a beard almost on the feet. Of course, the so-called beauty and comics only represent the senses, they The actions that were subsequently made were full of murder.


    Doreen¡¯s fingertips slammed on the bowstring. She didn¡¯t pull the bow. She held the longbow in front of her chest like a harp. A swirl consisting of thousands of pieces of light-blade Hundreds of meters of space hit Han Jin.


    Danding¡¯s figure was also picked up like a cannonball. Then he took the giant axe that was inserted on the ground and turned it to the side.


    When Doline shot, An Qi Ai immediately flew backwards. She didn''t want to run away. Because the power consumption was too large, staying here not only couldn''t help, but it could seriously drag Hanjin, so she must To stay away from Hanjin, even if she is unable to fight her fate, she would rather choose a place that Hanjin could not sense. The last time she bloomed herself, then she died quietly.


    Han Jin slammed the law and released the slashing mantra to avoid Dooling¡¯s attack. When he appeared in another place, his face smiled and said: ¡°A piece of godhead is no longer able to restore the scenery of the gods. It¡¯s better to give it to me. How do you see it? I will repay you...¡± Han Jin at the moment is like a strange uncle who tries to cheat a child¡¯s candy. He is also a bad uncle. In fact, there is nothing wrong with deceiving. The key is to know that you can''t lie, but you have to lie, this is a complete contempt.


    "Let''s go..." A violent roar came from afar, causing violent fluctuations throughout the plain.


    "A third-rate god, I am even arrogant, what can you do?!" Han Jin has always remained bleak, he did not move himself, but the immortal golden body behind him is still in the process of printing, followed by a clear Sing and resound the world: "Red Lotus...Flower!"

 Chapter 577： Hanjin’s battlefield

    The 57th chapter of Hanjin¡¯s battlefield


    In the air, a golden lotus flower that slowly rotates and radiates a thousand radiances suddenly appears. With the immortality of the golden body, the lotus is constantly falling apart, and the blossoming petals fly out in all directions. However, they just started to change again after they flew out.


    Each piece of golden petals turns into two petals quickly, and the two petals become four-petal, eight-petal, and finally thousands of petals and ten million petals. The process of change looks slow and clearly visible, but it is almost coming. In the extreme, in the blink of an eye, Han Jin has become a sea of ??flowers within a range of thousands of meters.


    This dazzling world of imposing mother-in-law seems to be incompatible with the sinister white bone plain, and the deadly abandoned land has become vivid in the surging of the endless sea of ??flowers.


    As soon as the cheekbones, which flashed with little fluorescence, touched the petals, the color quickly dimmed, and then collapsed into countless tiny powders. When the flowers crossed, everything was turned into dust.


    Han Jin, who has become a golden body, has reached a level of nuance. When the petals fly to the front of An Qi Ai, if they are spiritually not moving forward, they are gentle. Rotating around Anqi Ai, as the number of petals increased, I soon couldn''t see An Qi Aier.


    Although the line of sight has been blocked, An Qi Aier did not panic. She did not continue to run, but stood there quietly. An Qi Aier knew that this was Han Jin¡¯s protection.


    In the majestic golden sea, Han Jin¡¯s expression has become solemn and solemn. This is a respect for the heavens and the earth, and it is also a relief for the life of countless sufferings.


    At this moment, his state of mind is clear, the so-called immortals and Buddhas, the so-called gods, but refers to the existence of some great supernatural powers, there is no big difference in essence. And Han Jin, has been infinitely close to the golden body, if it must be described exactly, it is that his last step has already stepped out, but the soles of the feet have not yet fallen on the target.


    The immortal golden body has reached the realm of releasing the Dao Fa. Han Jin¡¯s choice has become very much. He also knows the effects that various Taoist methods can produce. The reason why the red lotus industry fire is to be released is because it is the most suitable.


    There are many sufferings endured by life, and how strong karma will be. Of course, the stronger the karma of life, the more the achievements of Hanjin after liberation, and the red lotus industry¡¯s fire is the sweeping and cleaning up of all industries. The strongest way to force.


    At the moment when the golden lotus blooms, Danding has already rushed to a place less than 100 meters away from Hanjin. This distance cannot be changed. The speed of the sea expansion is too fast. As a result, Danding crashed into the sea of ??flowers. among.


    The petals fluttered cheerfully, and immediately disappeared into his body after touching Dantin. The soft and weak petals looked no lethal, but the piece of rapidly melted skin showed that Danden was affected. What kind of damage. .


    With more and more petals in the body of Danding, Dan Ding finally couldn''t stand it anymore. A silent roar from the depths of the soul sounded from his mouth, I don''t know if it was natural, or Steadi''s manipulation, Dan In this situation, Ding did not retreat, and the shape of the shells continued to spur forward, forcibly breaking through the barriers of the flower sea, although the consequence of this was that Danding¡¯s body could hardly be seen again. The flesh and blood, and even the bones have suffered numerous damages, but he finally got his wish and successfully rushed to Hanjin. Then he waved a giant axe to Hanjin.


    Han Jin¡¯s eyes were slightly closed, and there was no sadness and no joy on the face. It seemed that he did not see the huge axe coming from the roaring. He did not see any action by Han Jin. The golden body behind him suddenly stepped forward and rushed up.


    Boom... The sound of a thunder-like sound is all over the plain of the bones. Dandy¡¯s figure is shot at a faster speed than at a time, drawing a straight trajectory, falling on the ground and splashing. The sky is soaking.


    Without destroying the golden body, he withdrew five or six steps backwards under the strong anti-shock, but Han Jin¡¯s figure was motionless. He had some unexpected lightness, and he did not expect the king of the dwarf to really It is not a fake name, but it can still maintain such an amazing attack power in the red lotus industry fire. Unfortunately, such a strong person has actually fallen into an undead creature!


    The endless flower sea surrounded Dolly, and there was Dunedin¡¯s foresight. Doreen had great vigilance against these dazzling little petals, and the bowstrings in the hands swayed incessantly. Smash the petals to your own petals.


    However, even if Doreen releases the speed of the light blade faster than the speed at which the petals break down, as the number of petals increases sharply, Doreen¡¯s fingers have already waved a shadow, struggling to stop each attempt to approach. His own petals, but compared with the huge flower sea, Doreen''s figure is a bit too thin.


    The ghost dragons collectively squirted the dragons into the sea of ??flowers that were invading rapidly. The dozens of white ochre airflows condensed into one piece. If the waterfall hangs from the sky, countless petals will be turned into light and shadows under the impact, but this small The blank was immediately filled by the rest of the petals. It seemed that the fierce dragons seemed to flow into the river in the sea, but only a few cockroaches appeared and disappeared.


    The dragon group only had time to release a dragon''s breath. Those dragons that were closer to Hanjin were drowned by the boundless sea of ??flowers. Whether it was a ghost dragon or a bone dragon, all the horror sounds that were enough to tear the soul. The hard bones are simply unable to withstand the erosion of the petals. They can even clearly see that their bodies are like the dried rocks, quickly withering and fading, and then the pieces peel off.


    Nothing can be more frightening than seeing your body with a little bit of collapse. Even the undead creatures are the same. The ghost dragons and bone dragons who have not had time to escape are struggling in the sea of ??flowers, but how It is also inseparable, and the occasional exhaustion of the dragon''s breath can only spur a small piece of short space in the sea of ??flowers, which does not slow the speed of the petals.


    Compared with the ghost dragon, the terrorist knights with a lower order are more determined. After witnessing the tragedy of the dragon group, they still did not hesitate to charge Han Jin¡¯s position.


    And between the terrorist knights and Hanjin, there is a vast sea of ??flowers, or, this is a sea of ??death.


    There was no inspiring cry, no declaration before death, and some just trembled the hooves of the entire white bone plain. The terrorist knights were silent, and they poured into the front of the gorgeous and magnificent. Among the flowers.


    However, under the huge difference, the quantity is not equal to the strength. The king of the hills, Dan Ding, can rush to Hanjin in the erosion of Huahai, but those terrorist knights can¡¯t do it, even if they throw far away from Hanjin. The knight''s gun was also incorporated into the petals of the film during the flying process, and it was dissolved into countless scattered dust.


    The first thing that was ablated was the knights of the knights, and then the bone horses that they were riding under them. The bones that were strong were gradually becoming thinner and thinner, and they continued to fall from the top as they ran. Some finely divided powders, as if there are countless indiscriminate sickles, are constantly grinding their bodies. When the limbs are so small that they can no longer support them, the clicks of the broken bones will sound one after another. The knights will jump and jump at the same time as the bones fall, and they will not control the mounts that roll in the smoke. The footsteps did not stop and continued to rush to the depths of the flower sea.


    But their endings are foreseeable, and even if they can rush to Han Jin, the severely corroded torso will be difficult for them to launch another effective attack.


    Since the moment Han Jin appeared, the situation has completely reversed. Before that, the two heroes of the heroic era who were chasing after An Qi Ai, when Han Jin said ''Red Lotus Open'' After the words, Dan Ding was killed by the dust, and Doreen was caught in the endless sea of ??flowers, not to mention attacking Han Jin. At this moment, she seems to have become a luxury.


    If this is the case, then Han Jin¡¯s elimination of these huge numbers of undead creatures is only a matter of time.


    But the **** Godia can not watch all the painstaking efforts of the business, and a huge incomparable spiritual fluctuations in the depths of the abandoned land, like the tide of the sea, the Anqi Aier protected by the petals The face can''t help but show the painful color. This time, the spiritual fluctuations are much more intense than those of the previous ones. Anqi Aier is not only dizzy, but the feeling of almost tearing the entire head. An Qi Aier¡¯s strong physique is also unbearable.


    The undead creatures seem to have done stimulants, and the power suddenly increased a lot. Even the bone horses that have been eroded are staggered and stand up again from the ground.


    A glimpse of the naked eye suddenly swayed in the air. Wherever the ripples went, the golden petals melted like snowflakes falling into the lake, dissolving in the void.


    The cockroaches are constantly appearing, and the petals are constantly splitting. The two squares have become a trend of equal strength. Ripple can''t invade the sea of ??flowers.


    Han Jin¡¯s gaze casts a direction in the direction of spiritual turmoil. The sorrowful power of Steadi¡¯s spirit has shocked him. Obviously, Denver is absolutely unable to do this. When he released the red lotus fire to attack the fallen angel Catherine, Catherine was also busy dealing with it. Even if the power of Denver is stronger than Catherine, there are certain limits, and the enemy has not yet appeared. The spiritual fluctuations have destroyed the red lotus fire. It seems that An Qi Aier¡¯s judgment is really right!


    At this moment, the change became steep, and Han Jin suddenly realized that a hidden, soul-like thing was quietly flying toward himself, and only a few meters away from himself. Han Jin¡¯s face changed. Since the condensed out of the golden body, there is nothing that can escape the perception of Han Jin. He has no reason to think about the reason. He only has time to pinch a French seal. Jin Mang, but still can''t stop the invasion of that thing.


    After that thing entered Hanjin¡¯s knowledge of the sea, it immediately began to make waves. One kind of unspeakable feeling felt that Han Jin¡¯s whole body and mind had been attacked.


    Han Jin is different from the practitioners of this world. The most concerned is the stability of the state of mind. At this moment, the sea has been attacked. He naturally does not dare to despise, and his fingers dance like butterflies and draw a variety of fingerprints. And the undead golden body behind him is also doing the same action as Han Jin. The golden light in the air is booming, and Han Jin¡¯s body is wrapped up in dazzling light.


    At the same time, the speed of flower sea splitting and multiplication has slowed down with Hanjin''s distraction. The scope of the shroud has shrunk to within 100 meters under the ripples of numerous ripples.


    Suddenly there was a loud bang on the ground, and numerous sandstone splashes into the air. Danden¡¯s ruined figure skyrocketed. In the confrontation between Fangcai and the immortal golden body, Danding was beaten by that kind of strength. Deeply into the ground. However, Dan Ding did not directly rush to Hanjin, but steadily landed on the ground and stared at the ever-shrinking flower sea, waiting for the moment when the flower sea was completely swallowed by the ripples that were constantly emerging.


    And Doreen has also come out of the flower sea, at this moment is playing the bowstring, sending out a light blade to constantly dissolve the petals that are gradually becoming rare.


    The terrorist knights and the dragon group also rushed over, and the fools can see that this is the best chance of attack.


    Seeing Han Jin¡¯s dilemma, the sharp voice laughed. ¡°It¡¯s useless, give up the vain resistance, and in my curse, you will soon taste the taste of death.¡±


    Hearing this voice, Han Jin smiled and knew that it was a curse that he would not be so nervous. On the spiritual level, all the strong players within the law can not be compared with Han Jin. Han Jin, who does not destroy the golden body, has reached the level of vastness of the sea. It is not that this three-way **** who has fallen into the sorcerer can easily move.


    Han Jin is afraid that there are strange creatures that fall into his own mind. Whenever Han Jin does not want to use his body as a battlefield, he will be the one who loses or loses.


    The curse of the **** Godia? It sounds very powerful, Han Jin¡¯s smile is getting more and more prosperous, then the right index finger sticks out, gently against the eyebrows, and the mouth is screaming: ¡°God is shining...open!¡± His **** is condensed in the sea of ??knowledge. One point, then blasted open, at this moment Han Jin seems to hear a tragedy from the sea.


    Not only is Han Jin¡¯s knowledge of the sea, but the entire white bone plain is shaking wildly. If the spiritual shock released by the **** Godia is like a flexible shackle, then Han Jin uses all the gods to condense the heavenly intentions. It is a fierce spiritual storm!


    The storm collided with the ripples of the airway, and suddenly there was a violent bang, and countless spirits rushed into the air. Even Linda became a lonely lily in the sway of this pervasive spiritual attack, swaying, Kneeling, some of the more vulnerable terrorist knights and bone dragons struggled to fall to the ground, while others snarled in pain.


    As for the king of the hill, Dan Ding, he couldn''t see a trace of expression from his naked face, but the red mans that jumped more and more in the hollow eyelids showed that his soul was experiencing tremendous impact.


    Gradually, the ripples in the air began to retreat, and the scope of the sea of ??flowers quickly expanded, and some terrorist knights and ghost dragons that had just rushed to the middle of the road were not wrapped up. Lin and Dan Ding struggled back, and the horror of the Red Lotus fire had already been tried, and they did not want to try again for the second time.


    Han Jin¡¯s fingers quickly and unreasonably made a number of complicated handprints in the air, and at the same time made a light drink, a more massive spiritual wave filled the entire plain of the white bones.


    It¡¯s really a wave of unrest, a wave of ups and downs, and the already unsupported road suddenly declared a collapse under the second wave of Hanjin¡¯s attack, and Han¡¯s intention is still urging the mental storm to chase after it. Refers to the depths of the abandoned land.


    Using God to condense into the will of God, although powerful, can prevail in any spiritual level of fighting, but the consumption is also very large, if you change the time, change a location, Han Jin will make other choices.


    However, at this moment, Han Jin is not scrupulous. This abandoned land belongs not only to the **** of Stia, but also to him.


    Within the range of nearly a kilometer around Hanjin, a little bit of soul fire is on, some of the fire is very weak, like a dark star, and some of the fire is very bright, bigger than the human fist, and even The soul flame of the wheel size, countless fires formed a tide, and Han Jinyong from all directions.


    The red lotus industry fire is expanding outward, and the soul flames are shrinking inward. There is no collision between the two, and the scene is more dazzling and dazzling.


    The melting of the soul flame is naturally beyond the perception of the **** Stia. After the slamming of the spiritual storm, the **** Stia was suddenly silenced. After a few moments, he suddenly snarled: "What are you?" People? Who are you?!"


    The voice of the **** Godia is sharp and trembling, seems to be greatly stimulated, or fear because of what.


    He is willing to hide in the depths of the abandoned land, fearing that the remaining fragments of the gods will become a sweet fruit, and will be taken away by other gods. Now, he sees his own origin as another very different force. And then all of them are captured by the enemy, which is far beyond his tolerance. It can be said that his most fearful thing really happened.


    Han Jin did not seem to hear the question of the **** Godia. He doubled his eyes and continued to incite the law. In fact, he has never been a person who likes to make troubles. Although he has repeatedly suffered and trials, his nature has not changed much. Just like this time, if Denver does not take the initiative, he will return to the ground early.


    Now Han Jin has really murdered the machine. Even if the **** Shentia asks for mercy, squats or surrenders, he will completely ruin Stetia. Nothing else, he accepts too many gifts and wants all the grievances. All are freed, and Steia must die.

 Chapter 578： origin

    Chapter 576


    "Say! Who are you in the end?!" The goddess Stia made a roar again, although she knew it was unlikely to get an answer, and it would give a feeling of weakness, but the **** Stia had to ask, Because this is too important for him. He even suspects that everything is a trap set by a certain god. Obviously, his introspective ability is somewhat lacking. If he continues to hide in the old nest, how can Han Jin come to the door?


    "Are you not a member of the gods? You guessed it." Han Jin showed a hint of sneer, then again with his fingertips against the eyebrows, hidden in the ancestral home of the gods to fully launch: "God is dawn...open!"


    The fierce spiritual storm swept through the kilometer in the instant of Hanjin¡¯s control. The goddess of meditation was continually chasing along the spiritual path left by the **** Stia, and it was abandoned. In the depths of the earth, Han Jin¡¯s immortal gold body has not been blurred in the case of a large loss of Yuan energy. Instead, it has become clearer with the integration of countless soul fires. The golden sky is full of light, and the innumerable sculpt of the simple runes is hidden when the golden body is not destroyed. Han Jin¡¯s figure is like a real god, standing in the dazzling light group.


    From Han Jin¡¯s participation in the battle until now, he has barely moved the position, one is unnecessary, this is his world, how far God can go, how far his attack range will be, and one is because he has to take care of An Qi Ai, who has lost a lot of strength, to be honest, if it is not An Qi Aier is also trapped, Han Jin will immediately find a way to go back after destroying a deserted land, this account will be counted later, just touched The true meaning of ''avenue'', he needs to retreat immediately.


    It can also be said that everything is the self-seeking of the **** Godia, the **** of Stia, he did not have a reason for the fire, and it is not worthy. Does he want to kill anyone, who must be honest and die?


    At this time, the **** Godia also made a counterattack, countless black gas from the ground and skyrocketing, like a black rainstorm from bottom to top, smashing into Han Jin''s mind, It¡¯s madly drilling inside. These black gas actually changed shape in the vast spiritual wave, and there is a tendency to grow up. They seem to have independent consciousness, which is as slippery as a fish, always in the moment when Hanjin is about to capture them. Escape and leave.


    As the black gas continued to increase, the momentum of God''s will finally slowed down. Han Jin seemed to be able to hear the painful shackles of the black gas in the entanglement with God.


    "It turns out that... your three-way **** is just a demon." Han Jin made a laugh.


    Then Han Jin¡¯s law changed, and the heavens suddenly stagnated, and began to slowly rotate in the air. This is a spiritual ocean that the naked eye could not observe. Under the control of Hanjin, it appeared in the air, a huge The pale white giant vortex looms over the plain of the Bone.


    The speed of the rotation of God is getting faster and faster. Gradually, those souls are also involuntarily followed by the hovering, and under the vortex, there are still countless black gas breaking out of the ground, adding to the ranks of rotation.


    In just a few short breaks, the giant vortex rotating over the plain of the Bone Bone gradually changed. Under the control of Hanjin, the whole vortex was divided into two distinct parts.


    Half is the faint white that fills infinite vitality, while the other half is dark and inky. The whole sky seems to be occupied by this boundless black and white world, and everyone feels the sleek and strong atmosphere that comes from the face.


    Black and white are not condensed, but in the endless flow of life, when the vast abandoned land is smashed into a dead silence, the undead creatures are stunned by the majestic scene that appears in front of them.


    Han Jin actually used his own gods to become a huge taiji map, and countless instigating souls suddenly became very quiet in this black and white world.


    At the same time, in the depths of the abandoned land, Stia was screaming and screaming, "Damn! What have you done?!"


    At the moment of the formation of the Taiji figure, Stia was frightened to find that those souls suddenly lost contact with him, which is simply impossible! The soul that has been transformed by Steia will be branded with a deep imprint. With the connection of imprints, Steia can manipulate them to do anything, including self-destruction.


    In fact, this is the biggest difference between the gods and other gods. The most powerful place of the gods is not its own domain, but an endless death army. It is a fall between those low-level lives. The previous thing that the gods like to do most is because they are too dependent on these dead creatures, and the gods will be successfully taken away by the **** of death.


    At the moment when the godhead was deprived, the endless pain of the soul was torn in the heart, so he has always been a thin ice, careful, never dare to make too much action, for fear of putting old rivals Once again, the most important thing is that he has no glory in the past, but he has no glory in the past. Not to mention the encounter with the gods, even if he is against the right angel Alpha, Steia has no chance of winning.


    Sadly, in the past few years, Stia is still on the old road and devoted to making undead creatures. But if there is no Hanjin, just give Stetia enough time, maybe he can really transform several heroes. Become a super powerful presence.


    However, human desires are endless, and God is no exception. Moreover, living in repression for too long, once it breaks out, it may be irrational. When it is known that the Devil''s Pool has been completely destroyed, the **** Stia has become extraordinarily excited. He believes that it has changed. It¡¯s time for the day, and the original rules no longer apply to this plane.


    However, when the black and white world over the plain of the bones was shrouded and the spiritual connection between him and the undead creatures was cut off, Stetia finally had a long-lost feeling. It seems that the painful scene was about to be re-enacted.


    The tremors that originated in the depths of the soul stimulated Styria to be almost mad, and the messy spiritual fluctuations stirred up in the sky, but as long as they were close to the scope of the Taiji map, these seem to carry the spirit of powerful power. The volatility will instantly annihilate.


    "Yin and Yang flow, life is endless...!" As Han Jinqing¡¯s voice echoed over the white bone plain, the entire Taiji array expanded several times in a blink of an eye, and at the same time began to spin rapidly, and the boundary between black and white gradually It became no longer clear. Later, black and white were completely integrated, showing a strange scene of retreat. At first glance, the Taiji figure turned into a huge black disk. But if you look closely, you will find that the disc is white. The black color you saw before is like an illusion.


    The singular changes produced by the Taiji array made the entire abandoned land begin to become somewhat illusory.


    When the Taiji array was rotated to the extreme, Han Jin broke a drink, "Chaotic reversal, the world is beginning to sprout... Open!" The entire Taiji map exploded and turned into countless tiny fine dusts. Those grievances have ceased to exist, and only a little bit of soul fire is floating in the air.


    In the next moment, countless scattered soul fires drawn a variety of trajectories in various forms, leaving a long flame tail in the air, flying like a homing milk swallow to Hanjin.


    An inexplicable joy suddenly filled the entire sky. Han Jin was rushed by these big and small flames, watching them blend into their bodies, silently feeling the soaring energy of the body, the radiance of the inexhaustible body behind them. More dazzling.


    The sense of fulfillment of power did not bring a trace of joy to Han Jin. Instead, there was a heavy burden that was unbearable, and the joy and joy that countless souls showed before they vanished were all transformed into Han Jin. Endless killing.


    As if to perceive Han Jin¡¯s unmistakable murderous murder, Stetia gave a sharp roar, and the entire abandoned land suddenly began to oscillate. The ground of the bones was cracked and the bottomless bottom was broken. The cracks, the thick lead clouds in the sky, seem to fall down in the next moment, and an atmosphere that is suppressed to the extreme fills the space.


    The strong players watching the game did not know what effect Han Jin¡¯s ¡®magic¡¯ had. The goddess Stia was very clear, and as a result, he was close to being crazy.


    If life and death are two sides of opposites, then what is the opposite of the eternal land created by the **** Godia?


    It is reincarnation!


    As soon as they come into contact with the dust that flies down from the air, the terrorist knights and the ghost dragons will be planted and planted in pieces, and if a terrible infectious disease spreads rapidly among the undead creatures.


    Before Han Jin killed a lot of undead creatures, but they used the power of invincibility to destroy the bodies of the undead creatures and let the soul fire lose their support.


    Now this gentle, invisible Tao is much more terrible than the tough power, including the body of the Horror Knight and the Ghost Dragon. All the skeletons within a few kilometers are rapidly decaying, disintegrating, and finally Turning into a fertile soil, perhaps, this is a change that can be completed in tens of thousands of years, but in a dozen seconds, the world has gone through a cycle.


    If you only kill the dead creatures, the **** Godia does not care at all, but at this moment the enemy seems to be transforming his abandoned land. If he does not stop it, he will lose his roots!


    Induction of the goddess Stia seems to be a desperate fight, Han Jin sneer, several times the spiritual level of confrontation has long allowed Han Jin to successfully lock the position of Stia, his body shape turned into a streamer, At a speed that exceeds the limit, the spurt goes to the depths of the abandoned land.


    Danding and Doreen immediately launched an attack. Several crescent-shaped light blades spurred out from the bowstrings of Doreen''s hands, while Dantin waved a giant axe and shot at a rapid speed like a cannonball.


    The light blade sent by Doreen didn''t wait for Han Jin to get in front of him, just like a mud cow into the sea, disappearing in the dazzling golden light without a trace. Dan Ding¡¯s arm has just been lifted up, and he has to make a slashing action in the future. Han Jin has already shaken a law and sighed: ¡°Dust Heaven...Print!¡±


    A brightly expanding glow appeared above Danden, and immediately turned into a shining seal, and the **** was covered by Dan Ding.


    The big seal shrouded hundreds of meters. If it was a fly swatter, then the dwarf Danden was much smaller than the flies. He couldn''t dodge at all. He could only watch the field of vision covered by Guanghua.


    In the next moment, the big pen was straight down and slammed on the ground. The plain of the bones swayed violently. It was said by the terrorist knights in the Great Seal that the nearby knights couldn¡¯t help but dance to the sky. Numerous broken bones were also squirming, and the tsunami-like smog rolled down, and the ground left a hole with a radius of several hundred meters. At the moment when the big seal disappeared, the surrounding bones were scattered. Rolling inward and burying Dan Ding, who is unknown to life and death.


    Doreen is still releasing the Crescent Blade. It is reasonable to say that when she sees Danden¡¯s end, she should immediately withdraw and continue to attack Hanjin. It is dead, but Han Jin does not care about Doreen and continues to fly forward. Shoot.


    This is the use of fame. Although Dan Ding is one of the four heroes, he finally killed Abraham and Doreen with despicable means, and made a lot of fame. Such a guy is certainly not worthy of sympathy, and Doreen is Something special, Han Jin has some other thoughts, so there is no specific attack on Doolin.


    Everything in the abandoned land is in the perception of Stia. Looking at Han Jin¡¯s cold smile, Steia¡¯s heart has no reason to tremble, but can¡¯t say why, but Steia knows, life and death. The time has come!


    In the mouth of Stia, the curse of swearing, the earthquake of abandonment was even more intense. At this moment, Stia is most in need of time. As long as he is given a few more minutes, he can complete the spell. However, in the face of Han Jin¡¯s amazing speed, Steia¡¯s little wish is bound to be impossible.


    After the interest rate, a tall altar appeared in Han Jin¡¯s eyes, but what happened to Han Jin was that there was only one figure sitting on the throne on the altar. Han Jin can be sure that the dramatic mental fluctuations were sent from here. from.


    Han Jinren has not yet arrived, and he has once again launched the mind.


    The figure made a shrill scream, and countless rumors emerged in the air, intercepting the mental storm released by Han Jin. What is especially strange is that if the scream is carefully distinguished, it can be heard that it is actually two Made up of different sounds.


    At this moment, Han Jin naturally has no time to take care of many. He only knows to kill the guy on the throne, whether he is a human or a god.


    Although the mental storm sent by Han Jin was blocked in the air by the road, it obviously occupied an advantage. The fluctuations of the roads were like a bubble in the face of the mental storm. However, Han Jin was a bit strange, and the figure seemed to be like again. There are no other means of attack, but there is a desperate release of mental shocks.


    The black mist of the road simmered from the ruins on the altar, and the condensed combination became a figure of nearly 100 meters tall. Under the cover of the mist, the true face of the figure could not be seen. Only one voice could be heard. It was enough to smash the eardrums. "Damn guy! You forced me to use the power of the source!"

 Chapter 579： Site

    The fifty-seventh chapter


    "Be careful, you have no way to go back." Han Jin smiled, although the smile on his face was natural, but the heart was set off by the storm, because only in the blink of an eye, the power fluctuations of the **** Stia. It has been improved by a dozen times! At this moment, he really understood that it has been until now that the **** Stia has never used real power, and then understands that the **** Godia is fighting in the body of Denver, which consumes the power of Denver and finally discovers Why wasn''t he Han Jin''s opponent, forced to finally release his own source.


    It can be seen that the **** Godia is very cherished very much. If there are other choices, he will never let himself fall into danger. Such nature is often easy to go from one extreme to the other. When the situation is uncertain. Always too conservative, once it breaks out under great pressure, it will become too crazy.


    "Despicable miscellaneous, you still worry about yourself!" From the smoky figure that is 100 meters high, constantly rolling and expanding, the sound of the world is trembled, and then two gray columns of light are lasing. Out, it is shrouded in Hanjin.


    An Qi Ai, who can''t help but rush to watch the battle, is holding the breath with horror. She witnesses the magic that exists only in the gods, eternal gaze!


    The light column itself should not have any impact, but Han Jin is hit by the shelling of the shell. Even the golden body is thrown out and the golden light shrouded Han Jin is constantly shaking and twisting.


    Because of the angle problem, Han Jin flew more than a hundred meters away, and then he slammed into the ground, but the rest of the situation did not disappear. He rolled out all the way with the head, and the golden body also rolled with him. Countless sacral bones tumbling one after another, or splashing into the sky, and when Hanjin finally stabilized his body shape, he had already plowed a ditch over 100 meters in the Bone Plain.


    An Qi Aier immediately released the dark blue field. No matter how powerful the enemy is, she must give Hanjin a breathing time.


    Just not waiting for An Qi Aier to start, Han Jin has jumped up, don¡¯t look at the recent noise, Han Jin is not injured, just because he is in the air, nowhere to borrow, so block Live the enormous power contained in the eternal gaze. The immortal golden body is close to Dacheng, even if there is a big Luo on the lower bound, want to destroy Hanjin has to pay a lot of hands and feet, not to mention the current **** of the gods Steia is just a piece of gods!


    "Is it bigger than a head?" Han Jin brows a pick. He is trying to push the gold body to the fullest. He also uses color to suddenly find something wrong. The golden light that envelopes him has become a little bleak, and countless faint dust is being Drifting from his body, his physical strength and his thoughts are gradually weakening, it seems that the power is taken away by the dust, and then disappears without a trace.


    Eternal gaze is the most terrible curse of the **** of the gods, even if you escape to another plane, even if you have the privilege of experiencing thousands of reincarnations, you can avoid the gaze of the gods Steia! Unless everything is completely gone, gaze will end.


    Han Jin only stood for a moment, and then he broke through the cause and effect. He sighed with a sigh of relief: "You are forcing me..." The voice has not fallen, and the golden body will quickly sway the law.


    Of course, the **** Godia will not give Hanjin a chance, a pair of giant hands slowly open, the next moment, two black electric lights flew out from the palms of both hands, and connected in the middle, it seems that the arc is very Unstable, constantly twisting into a variety of strange shapes, and then, the gods of Stia, both hands pushed outward, the arc quickly rolled to Hanjin.


    At this time, the golden body had already produced a white light, and then it began to incite the law. As for the electric light that was flying closer and closer, Han Jin seemed to see nothing, or did not care.


    An incredible picture appeared! Electro-optic spurs forward at a speed of kilometers, but it is always a dozen meters away from Hanjin. If Hanjin uses magic, smashes, smashes, or blocks electric light, it is nothing strange. The problem is that Han Jin was always motionless, and the electric light was pulsing all the way, without any slowdown.


    And An Qi Ai, who was watching the battle, was already stunned. When she focused her attention on Han Jin, she saw Han Jin motionless, and the electric light was in the place of more than ten meters in front of Han Jin. When she focused her attention on the electric light, she saw that the electric light kept rolling forward.


    Why do you see two completely different pictures with the same pair of eyes? Which one is true and which one is fake? !


    It seems that there are two planes inexplicably overlapping. In one plane, the distance between Hanjin and the **** Stia is only a few hundred meters away. In the other plane, Han Jin and the gods Tia is separated by thousands of miles!


    It is far away from the horizon and close to the eyes. This is the feeling that An Qi Aier''s heart is complicated to the extreme.


    Not only is An Qi Ai stunned, but the meditation of Stia is also helpless, watching the electric light vainly chasing forward.


    After a few minutes, the power of the electric light finally failed, and a series of black sparks emerged, and then disappeared without a trace.


    If it is not in a hostile position, Steia may abandon self-esteem and try to figure out what is the magic. This unclear and unclear scene has had a huge impact on Steadi''s fallen god. He has realized that it may be a brand new power that is in no way inferior to the gods.


    "What about me?" In a few minutes, the golden body has been transformed into thousands of martyrdoms. A sneer emerged from Han Jin¡¯s mouth: "Steia, is this name? I want to know, lost the abandonment. After the land, what will you survive?"


    Then, Han Jin raised his hands and pressed it down. At the moment when the golden light was just emerging, it covered the whole abandoned land. Countless undead creatures made painful mourning in the golden light, all soaring. The ghost dragon and the bone dragon in the air simultaneously fell down. The terrorist knights raised their hands and tried to cover the painful illumination. Unfortunately, there is no light source in Jinguang, and naturally there is no direction. It is like a stream of water. In a corner, they can''t stop there, but they can''t stop it.


    The melting of the fire of the soul is repeated once and for all, and the strength of Hanjin has risen geometrically several times. However, Han Jin does not want to finish this step. His last enemy is the Alpha, the right angel who holds the law, not the one in front of him. God, but now he has no choice.


    In fact, Han Jin, who has an undead golden body, is not afraid of any offensive magic. He can only change his body without changing the golden body. But he has reached the curse of God, but he has a headache, even He reminded him of the terrible ancient poisons in the legendary era, and was slammed on, and the sacred sacs could not resist. At least, he could not lift the eternal gaze, then he could only completely kill each other and destroy the gods. The final mark of Tia.


    The golden lotus flower appeared around Hanjin, slowly opening up, slowly condensing together, and finally forming a radiant lotus platform, holding Han Jin in the air.


    The huge figure of Stia, which is as high as 100 meters, slowly shrank back a few steps. Han Jin released a lotus flower, which can easily eliminate a large number of undead creatures. Even Dan Ding and Duoling will suffer, so many lotuses What happens when I open it together? But he has no chance to stop, and can only wait silently for change.


    "If you only have this ability... Stia, when this hundred and eight lotuses are gone, it is when you are completely degraded." Han Jin whispered: "Red Lotus...Flower!"


    The lotus platform at the foot of Han Jin exploded, and the road was like a real light column. The light column shot in the sky, and the sky was torn apart by numerous cracks. It revealed a dark black, which is the color of the abyss world mantle. The light column fell on the ground, and the white bone plain disappeared layer by layer, like a huge sickle that kept scratching the ground; the light column fell on the ghost dragon and landed on the terrorist knight, no matter how many meters it reached. Hundreds of meters, still as high as ordinary people, all like straw.


    But the light column is not the most terrible. Then, the petals that expand beyond the limit speed have spread all over the world. The undead creatures are still flying in the air, and the body has begun to collapse.


    How many undead creatures are there, so how strong will it be for Hanjin, and the fires of countless big and small souls will start to come to Han at the moment of emergence, because of the excessive number of sakes, in Anqi In the eyes of Ayr, if the whole world is concentrating on Hanjin, and her heart is also affected by the joy of the almost condensed water, she almost couldn¡¯t help herself.


    The goddess Stia is roaring and fighting, but under this pervasive attack, he can protect himself at most, but he is unable to maintain the abandoned land.


    Finally, the abandoned land began to collapse, the world became another look in the blink of an eye, almost everything in the abandoned land disappeared, the **** Stia was still alive, and Danding almost became a pile of broken bones. But he is still squirming, and Doreen is unscathed. She seems to have no idea what to do when she is standing there. She is not injured because Han Jin does not want to hurt her, just like An Qi Ai, as for the meditation. The **** of the goddess, the great lich, Denver, and the abandoned land disappeared together.


    Black Dragon King Fan Luding appeared nearby. He looked at Han Jin, who was standing in the air and closed his eyes. He looked at An Qi Ai, who was stunned, with a hesitant expression on his face, and then took a few steps forward.


    Han Jin suddenly opened his eyes and his eyes fell on Van Lundin, who was eager to move.


    In fact, Han Jin did not speak, but Fan Luding felt that it sounded like a thunder in the ear, and Han Jin¡¯s twinkling eyes seemed to have an invisible impact, and Fan Lun was stunned and took a few steps, then immediately turned. Passing over, the head does not return quickly and shoots into the distance.


    Han Jin¡¯s face was solemn. He did not look at Van Lundin who had escaped. He did not go to see the **** of Stia. He only looked up and looked at the dark cellar. He didn¡¯t want to go too fast, but there was no way, a terrible The storm may be about to begin soon.


    At this moment, he has become a fairy, and the only thing missing is the final hardening.

 Chapter 580： Neglect

    Chapter VIII Ignore


    "Humble shards, so I want to beat me? It''s too far!!" The snarl of Styya screamed over the sulfur plain, and a stock spread like a real pressure to the surrounding, countless sandstone Rolled up in the air, and in the vicinity of the meditation of Stia, a few blocks of high-rise rock was uprooted, issued a heavy boom, rolling over Han Jin''s feet.


    ¡°Humble?¡± Han Jin smiled, but he had no intention of refuting anything. The pressure that the golden body did not change was getting bigger and bigger, and this pressure was not caused by the **** Stia, among the strong players present. Only he knows what it is.


    "The law is about to be replaced! From now on, I, the **** of the gods, will become the sole master of this plane!" The two giant arms of Steadi slowly lifted up, and one hand seemed to have been supported. On the cellar: "I have to admit that you already have the same power as the gods. If time can go backwards and return to the age of the gods, you are qualified to engrave your name in the same faith as all gods. On the peak, and occupying his own domain, but... unfortunately, it belongs to me."


    The cellar above the gods of Steia seems to have been eroded by a huge hole, and then a picture appears in the hole. If Xiannier is here, it will definitely recognize it immediately. That is the entrance to the temple illusion!


    A lich walked out slowly under the guards of dozens of horror knights, and his hands were still respectfully carrying a tray with a necklace inside, and the centerpiece of the necklace was a small hoe.


    The goddess Steia was always pressed by Han Jin, and suddenly dared to speak out, it is obvious that his confidence comes from that picture.


    "Want to open some, Stia." Han Jin said faintly: "The time spent in 10,000 years has passed away, and the gods who have mastered the power can not always stay in place. As far as I know, death. The power of Hamas is many times stronger than you. Even if you really occupy this plane, it is just a poor worm that lives in fear and fear all day. I am right? Steia, you are already behind. It¡¯s too far too far...¡±


    Han Jin has been suspicious of the true power of the gods. The projections released by the goddess Hamas can produce such strong fluctuations. He has no doubt that if the **** of death, Hamas, is coming, it can easily destroy the whole world. There is a contradiction with the legend! The so-called gods century refers to the chaotic era of intense conflicts between gods, and many gods have fallen in the war. According to the power of the **** of death, the mainland should have been destroyed countless times, even the **** There is nothing left, and the gods may still have some scruples when they are alive. Who will manage so much at the moment of dying?


    And the evaluation of his Hanjin by the **** Godia can be regarded as a word to awaken the dreamer, and to describe it in another vocabulary. The gods century is the time when the comprehensists flocked to each other. Of course, the gods at that time The power is much stronger than the general self-cultivator. When the war disappears, the surviving gods receive the power of their companions, making them stronger and more capable of opening up new worlds and new planes.


    In other words, they are almost the same as Han Jin at the moment, and they have mastered the final meaning. As for the powerful artifacts and the heavens hidden behind the gates of heaven, there is nothing remarkable. Han Jin has this confidence, as long as Through this pass, he can make powerful powerful instruments with equal power, and can turn his mustard space into another heaven in a short time.


    There is an unimaginable qualitative gap between Xian and Fan. Even if he kills the **** Stia in an instant, he is still a fan. No matter what he can do and what kind of opponent he can defeat, it has no meaning. Only after the last tempering, he is a fairy.


    Han Jin also knows that he must face this gap, like a breast-feeding baby racing with an adult. As time goes by, the baby gradually learns to crawl, learn to walk, and then trotting, his speed continues to the adult. Close, but it is difficult to shorten the distance that has been opened, because the parallel speed can never exceed the opponent, when the baby finally learns to run one day, the adult may have begun to fly.


    In fact, Han Jin¡¯s remarks about Stia are not malicious, because the two are on the same starting line, but his Hanjin is a latecomer, and the **** Stia is one heart to restore the former glory, even If you want to revenge, you can count on the same illness. However, the mercy contained in Hanjin¡¯s words is that the **** Stiiya can¡¯t accept it anyway.


    "Poor worm? You are still poor and pity yourself!" The sacred screaming of the gods, then the tone suddenly dropped, sending out a series of strange slang.


    The lich''s figure with the tray was paused, and the tray was brought to the front with one hand, then the other hand was extended, and the tip of the bone was stretched into the mouth of the necklace with a white fingertip.


    "Stop!!" A heavy, cold, exuding voice of supreme power came, not only the lich was scared to dance, even the gods of the abyss world, Stia and Hanjin stayed for a while. .


    The tray in the hands of the Lich had fallen from the hand, but at this time, his bone fingertips had pulled out a sparkling thing from the mouth of the necklace.


    Holy crystal! Han Jin was shocked. The necklace was clearly the thing of the **** Stia. How could it hide the crystal?


    A white-colored Huaguang plunged from the head of the lich. From the perspective of the angle, the gods Stia and Hanjin could not see what happened, only to see a thick fog. In the blink of an eye, the lich was completely swallowed up.


    "The right angel Alpha? It''s already late... It''s too late..." The **** of Stia made a laugh, because he had enough reason to lose his mind. For many years, the **** Godia did not dare to appear on the ground, otherwise it will be alarmed by the right angel Alpha, he did not dare to appear in the abyss world, the eyes of the dead Hamas are staring, his end will be very Tragic, until today, he can finally completely liberate himself!


    "God is good..." Han Jinchang took a sigh of relief.


    At this moment, the hearts of the two strong fighters have raised a feeling that cannot be expressed in words.


    An Qi Aier was staring at the image above, and suddenly a voice rang in her ear: "Get out of here and walk with Dolly!"


    When An Qi Ai stayed, his eyes immediately turned to Doreen¡¯s position and found that Doreen had been **** by a black and secluded rope, and was constantly struggling.


    An Qi Ai did not hesitate, immediately rushed to Doreen, then reached out and grabbed Dorin''s neck, like a wooden stick, anyway, the undead creatures do not need to breathe, she does not need to worry.


    The goddess Stia is still laughing and laughing, and does not care that An Qi Ai took his servant, the whole plane will belong to him, no matter where An Qi Ai escapes, he can not earn his mastery!


    At this moment, the picture on the head of the **** Stia has changed again. A thick black smoke rises quietly, and the glow of the angel Alpha quickly fades away. A black and white world appears in front of everyone.


    Against the darkness, the Alpha body of the right angel is very clear, and the pair of flying wings seem to be endless, even extending beyond the field of vision. His figure is not very tall, perhaps, he has mastered the law. Alpha''s body is no longer meaningful. He holds a giant sword that is two meters long and condensed by light. Because the dazzling brilliance has been absorbed by black smoke, people can clearly Seeing the great sword engraved with countless runes.


    In appearance, the right angel Alpha and the light angels are almost exactly the same. The body is composed of solidified light. There is no appearance, only the outline, but the light wing is a little longer and longer, but the pressure it radiates is like essence. It turned out to be through the magical image released by the **** Godia to the abyss world.


    As for the lich, there are dozens of terrorist knights, all disappeared. Without any external force, the sly necklace that fell off the ground suddenly floated up and flew to the sky at an extremely fast speed, while the right angel Alpha¡¯s body The shape also started at the same time, and the lightning chased the past.


    The speed of any strongman can''t be compared with Alpha. Even Catherine, who is in the blink of a kilometer, is far worse. In a flash, Alpha is out of the range of the magical images of the gods.


    Some people on the ground saw a shocking picture. First, a group of black light flew through the air. After the black light, the world was darkened. People could no longer see the sky, could not see the earth, and watched. Not even each other, not even seeing themselves, the birds are holding their branches in fear, and they are shaking there, and the beasts, whether they are grazing or eating meat, are left in the same place and go with fear. Inducing a world that suddenly becomes unfamiliar.


    The cities, villages and towns were swallowed up by the darkness, and the cries, crying, and noises mixed together to form a prelude to the collapse.


    Even the fish that live freely in the rivers and in the river can''t bear this sudden change. Some of them are desperately jumping into the air, then falling, then jumping again. It seems that they can work hard again. It is bright, and some are rushing around in the water, even if it hits the blood on the rock, it doesn''t matter.


    The next moment, people can see things again, an angel with a huge light wing spurt, the endless darkness can almost swallow everything, but can not swallow the glory of the right angel Alpha, so people can not even see themselves But I can see Alpha that floated like a comet.


    "You are so lucky, you know? You will be the only witness." The spirit of Stia is getting more and more excited, and then began to sing ancient spells.


    Han Jin did not move, his mouth was ridiculously smiling, waiting silently.


    Everyone thinks that they are the last winners. The problem is that there can only be one winner.


    The hands of the gods Stia were spread out, and the space in front of him suddenly split. To be precise, they split into thirteen pieces. The pieces seemed to be extremely flexible. They sometimes rolled into a ball, sometimes twisted into one, and the pieces were broken. It seems to be extremely sharp, unobstructed to cut open the hard cellar and fly straight up.


    When a piece of debris flew over Han Jin¡¯s side, he suddenly rolled in Han Jin together with the undead golden body and printed it deeply. If the piece is a painting, then Han Jin has become a painting. character.


    Layer by layer, like a tofu, was pierced, and it took only a few dozens of time. The space debris had already flown to the ground world, and then condensed together in the slamming sound of the world.


    "Welcome to my Divine." The voice of Steadi is getting more and more excited: "Although you can destroy my abandoned land, you can''t destroy my origin, when my origins come together, when When my mark finds me, the law will begin to reverse!"


    Han Jin¡¯s figure appeared in the heavens and the earth. Although his body was just distorted, he was actually not hurt. Every piece of space was a deserted place, and the world inside was very big.


    However, the abandoned land that has been merged has undergone tremendous changes. There is no sky, no bones, and there are only thousands of struggling and roaring grievances. They are like pervasive tides, everywhere in every corner. .


    Countless grievances plunged into the eternal gold, madly tearing, but their power is still too weak, and it is impossible to affect the eternal body.


    The skull necklace suddenly fell from the sky and flew straight to the **** of Stia. The next moment, the figure of the right angel Alpha also penetrated into the world of grievances. At the moment he appeared, he locked the goddess The figure of Asia, followed by the wave of lightsaber, a giant beam of light hard to tear open the obstacles of thousands of grievances, is hitting the **** of Stia.


    Han Jin''s brow is light, he knows that the right angel Alpha is a purely fighting angel, but he did not expect Alpha''s attack to be so fast! The giant beam of light seems to have transcended the line of sight. At the moment he saw Alpha raising his hand, the **** Stia was already blasted.


    "It''s useless, Alpha, although you have the power of law, but you are just a jealousy." The voice of the **** Stia was radiated from every mist of fog, and it became a chorus with echo: "And I But it is one of the founders of the law..."


    The next moment, the scattered fog rejoined together, and the right angel Alpha seemed to be not good at expressing his feelings, or was too lazy to speak, raising his hand and waving the lightsaber again.


    Every time Alpha releases a sword, it will roll up a devastating storm in the gods of the gods, and even confuse the gods, but his attack does not seem to hurt the gods, like a People are waving swords in the air, no matter how hard they try, the air will eventually rejoin.


    After a few breaths, Alpha stopped the attack, and the re-aggregated **** Stia made a strange laugh: "I figured it?"


    "Oh... the taste of being neglected is really uncomfortable." Han Jin suddenly interjected, and he pointed his finger at his nose: "Here... look here!"

 Chapter 581： Robbery

    The fifty-eighth chapter robbery cloud


    The goddess Stia and the right angel Alpha looked at Hanjin together. After all, the former had fought with Hanjin and understood the power of Hanjin. The latter did not know what Hanjin was. He only swept Hanjin and turned. Passing by, the lightsaber in his hand once again pointed to the **** of Stia.


    The right angel Alpha sits in the heavens. His responsibility is only to guard the law, to maintain the balance and stability of the plane. It is not a spy satellite. It is even more difficult to know everything that happens in the world, only in the power of certain explosive forces. When the impact is caused, or there is an unrest in the heavens, he will open the eyes of the gods.


    "Just to find the broken **** domain, dare to subvert the law, Steia, don''t deceive yourself any more." With the voice of Alpha, a white light column suddenly descended from the sky, and there was a singular and solemn voice circling in it. A little dazzling golden awn is like a naughty elf, flying around inside and outside the light column.


    Those overwhelming grievances, whether enveloped by the pillars of light or touched by the golden awns, all turned into fly ash in an instant. The figure of Alpha seems to have become more solid under the reflection of the light column. The light wing stretched out of the kilometer is as bright as the crystal.


    Steia snorted, as if I saw something incredible, "Discipline of Light? How can you..."


    Alpha''s face is still hidden in the light, and no expression can be seen. Only the low voice is heard. "God''s glory is everywhere, let the sword in my hand, to cleanse all the sins of this world."


    Alpha''s body suddenly glared with dazzling glow, and countless white radiant radiance emerged, as if it were the rising sun, piercing the fog with the invincible light, stirring the gods of Stia Messy.


    The violent light not only smashed the surrounding wraiths, but even the body of Stetia was passed through by the light of the road. Like a broken sieve, it was covered with large and small holes, but After a while, it was restored to its original state.


    "Ah! I understand!" Stole, who was always standing there and wondering what he was thinking, suddenly shouted excitedly. "It turned out to be you! The fool of the light god, actually left you in this place." In the face, hahaha!"


    Alpha did not say a word. The answer to Stiah was the radiant sword in his hand. The sword light swept over, and the body that Stia had just condensed was blasted again, but in the fog that fluttered, I still In the resounding Steya''s sharp laughter, "Alpha, you never want to get out of here."


    Alpha kept waving a giant sword to wipe out a wave of sorrowful sorrows. Although every angel of the light can destroy hundreds of grievances, the number of grievances seems endless. Still filled in every corner of Alpha''s body.


    The war situation is in a stalemate, although every time Stetia regains its body, Alpha will launch an attack to break Stratia in the first place, but no matter how fierce the attack is, it seems that it cannot be in this space. Tiia caused any harm.


    The two men were fighting in a hurry, and there was no one who would have reason to stand on the side of Han Jin. Only those grievous grievances screamed on the ruthless body.


    Han Jin, who was ignored by someone, stayed for a moment, shrugged his shoulders, then slowly extended his right palm, and a golden symbol appeared in his hand. A huge and incomparable arrogance spread out, and the flutter flew away. In the air, it seems that there is an invisible hand holding it underneath.


    The symbol looks very delicate, and the light flows, and the mysterious and simple essays are constantly flickering. The grievances who had been surrounded by Han Jin, from the moment when Fu Xi appeared, they seemed to be frightened by the great fears, and they rushed to escape.


    Just in the blink of an eye, there was a big gap in Hanjin¡¯s four weeks. No grievances were close to the 100-meter range. A small piece of symbolicity brought them an innate kind of hair. Fear from the depths of the soul.


    Steia and Alpha found an abnormality at the same time, and Huoran turned to look at Han Jin.


    "What is that?" Styria blinked and asked in amazement.


    Although Alpha did not speak, his eyes always stayed in the air and he refused to move half a point.


    From the symbol above, I can''t feel the fluctuation of the elements, there is no breath related to the darkness, nor the magic of the light, but it exudes the heavy glory of the mountains like mountains.


    At the same time, Steya and Alpha raised a dangerous feeling, and they involuntarily took a step back.


    "Cough, the two played so excitedly... I am bothering you, I am rude." Han Jin smiled lightly, and his hands and fingers fluttered like a butterfly, and quickly changed into a variety of French seals. However, I have no choice but to really have no way..."


    Steia and Alpha looked at each other. Although they couldn''t understand the meaning of Hanjin, it is certain that the dangerous feeling in their hearts is getting stronger and stronger.


    "One wants to maintain one''s own source of strength, but one is trying to subvert. You deliberately ignore me because I am unable to incite the law? Then... how about the material above the law?" Han Jin quickly danced The hands were abruptly stopped. At the moment of rest, Steadi¡¯s gods were also stagnant, and tens of millions of grievances were turned into statues: ¡°This is my own tempering. I¡¯m sorry to have the two involved. However, I have a feeling of gloating, how can I explain it... Is it a bad person by nature?¡±


    Stetia first couldn¡¯t help but hold her hands up, and dozens of black air would be like a viper that was chosen and swallowed to Hanjin.


    Standing in front of Han Jin¡¯s undead golden body, he stepped forward and greeted him. The black gas hit the golden body, and the metal slammed like a slamming sound, and the golden body shook slightly. It was hard to withstand the attack of Stia.


    At this time, Alpha could no longer ignore Hanjin. He shot aloud, and a large sword light flew out at an unbeatable speed. The target was a floating symbol in the air. In his opinion, this small symbol It¡¯s much more terrible than Hanjin¡¯s.


    When Alpha''s Jianguang is about to hit the symbol, Han Jin has already completed his movements and watched Alpha smile. "It''s late."


    At the same time as Han Jin¡¯s opening, the symbol of the air suddenly burst open, and it turned into countless quaint golden runes scattered between the heavens and the earth, and the sword light carried by Alpha carrying a huge power was here. The dazzling runes of flying are eliminated invisible.


    Suddenly, the golden body of the golden body has risen rapidly. Under the short-term time of Hanjin¡¯s unscrupulous ascension, the golden body has been turned into a huge golden figure with a height of several kilometers.


    Alpha and Stia haven''t waited for awakening from the change, and the space composed of countless souls has changed. A slowly swirling cyan vortex suddenly appears above the goddess of Stia, countless The blue electric light swam around in the whirlpool, and at the moment the vortex appeared, the souls that were there were all gone without a trace, as if they had never existed before.


    The **** Godia can hardly believe his own eyes. This is his **** domain. Without his permission, no power can penetrate any other than the Alpha, the master of the law. This is undoubtedly despising him. authority!


    Alpha and Stia finally know where the dangerous feeling in the heart came from, not Han Jin, nor the mysterious symbol, but the whirlpool that is slowly flowing around the top of the sky. They naturally don''t know what the whirlpool is, and Han Jin is very clear. This is the robbery cloud that makes all practitioners fear the tiger and at the same time.


    Without the final tempering of the robbery cloud, you can''t take the last step, so even if there is only one thousandth of hope, the practitioners are also the servants, and they are like moths.


    After the robbery cloud appeared, Han Jin sat down quickly, looking at the nose and nose, and if he didn¡¯t care about everything that happened around him, in fact, Han Jin can only do this. Resist the catastrophe, Han Jin has no grasp at all, but fortunately, there are two equally adversary guys, Alpha and Steia, who want to be able to distract the attention of the robbery.


    As for what will happen to these two people, it is not the concern of Han Jin. The so-called dead friends are not dead, but the truth that has never been broken.


    The robber cloud has been spinning there slowly, and seems to be brewing something. At this time, the numerous golden runes filled with the entire space also outlined a strange array in the air. In a flash, Stia suddenly found that she could no longer command those who belonged to him.


    A line of pale gold ripples swayed in the air, and the bustling souls of the place were washed away, leaving only the little souls of the fire floating there, the fire of the souls cheering and jumping, like rivers flowing backwards. Going to Hanjin.


    With the influx of countless soul fires, the immortal golden body behind Han Jin has become more solid, and the huge golden urns have emerged on the body of the golden body, and they are like dreams. The illusory blue smoke circling around, and the immortal golden body is as tall and majestic as the gods.


    Steia suddenly flew back, and the cautious nature made him make a wise choice. Perhaps the robbers could not shake the real gods, but for him who had only a small piece of gods, it was fatal.


    However, as Han Jin said, it is late. At the moment when the Hongmeng refining squad was formed, the fate of Steia and Alpha was already **** with Hanjin. The only difference was that Hanjin¡¯s constant soul fire supplemented karma, but what they did nothing.


    After the interest rate, Stia was frightened and found that no matter how she did it, she could not escape the square inch of her feet. Although at his speed, at least during this time, she should go to the hundred miles, but in fact, The distance between him and Hanjin has not changed at all.


    Stia''s strange movements made in place caused Alpha''s attention. In the eyes of Alpha, Steia''s arms stretched out, making a standard flying action, and the silk that was emitted from the body. The fog, as if it was really blown by the wind pressure brought by the rapid flight, floated behind him. However, Alpha clearly sees clearly, and Steia has never left the original position.


    Alpha suddenly waved his sword and went to Hanjin. The more strange scene appeared. A white scorpion sword swept in the air and even brought a sharp scream, but he could never cross the ten. A few meters away, as if the space was infinitely stretched at this moment.


    At this moment, the robbery cloud above the head of the people changed the color, and the tiny blue electric light showed a little bit of purple awning, which made the whole piece of robbery cloud show a kind of glamorous to the ultimate magnificence.


    Han Jin still sits there as a statue, and the karma provided by the fire of the soul is so strong that Han Jin¡¯s skin is shining with a metallic luster, and the whole person is emitting out the golden color. glow.


    Alpha and Stia are no longer moving at this time. Since they can''t get away and can''t escape, they can only wait and see.


    The robbery clouds in the sky began to boil, and the blue electric light that swam in it became more and more thick, and a huge pressure that was almost breathless and filled the air filled the space.


    Even Alpha, who mastered the law, used to be a god, Steia, gave birth to a feeling of powerlessness under the pressure of this indescribable.


    In the next moment, three giant electric lights filled with purple mans flew from the center of the robbery cloud, almost at the same time as they flashed, and they fell on the three people in the field.


    Of course, the target of the robbery will not include Alpha and Stia. The only thing to attack is the Hongmeng retreat that provides a barrier for Hanjin. Alpha and Stia are in the game and have been implicated.


    The explosion of the violent to the extreme sounded loudly, and the whole space trembled. The robbery fell on the golden body. The mind connected with Han Jin was a white face, and then quickly rushed a blush, but in the fire of the soul With the constant addition, Han Jin quickly returned to normal.


    The power of the souls is too weak, and the robbery cloud will not care about such existence, and it will create opportunities for Hanjin. If there is no such huge number of souls in Steadi¡¯s domain, Han Jin is really afraid to make This desperate act.


    Unfortunately, Alpha and Stia are not aware of the goal of Hanjin. Otherwise, I am afraid that these two people will put everything down in their hands and fight together to kill Hanjin.


    Steia flew into countless smoke under the bombardment of the robbery, but it was not as ruined as Alpha, but a screaming roar. It is a kind of pain originating from the depths of the soul. Styria can clearly feel it. I am almost completely annihilated. If I am not in the domain of God, I am afraid that he will no longer be able to condense his body. However, he was unable to stop this from happening, because he couldn''t go anywhere within the scope of the Hongmeng refining demon squad. Even if he wanted to squat his heart and fight with Han Jin, he would have no chance.

 Chapter 582： Mahayana

    Chapter 58¡ªThe Mahayana


    There are some obvious damages on the light wing that stretched to more than a thousand meters behind Alpha. It seems that the robbery has brought a lot of damage to the light angel, but compared with Stia, Alpha is much stronger.


    The only thing that seemed to be safe and sound in the field was Han Jin, who sat calmly in his face and seemed to be meditating in the quiet room instead of suffering the thunder of the thunder. Of course, Han Jin is quieter, and the anger in Alpha and Stia is more prosperous.


    "What the **** is that?" Stya, who re-condensed her body, made an angry roar. Any elemental force, as long as it penetrated into his divine world, was bound to be restricted. Even the angel Alpha could not release his full force, if he was Beyond the gods, the punishment of the light just now is likely to cause a heavy blow to him, and here he is safe. Therefore, he couldn¡¯t understand why he was, what kind of power was it that he could easily tear his rules and smash in his gods? !


    No one answered, Alpha is ignorant, and Han Jin has no reason to ignore him. At this moment, Han Jin is paying every minute and every second to receive the last blessing of the soul fire, and more power. It is equal to one more hope.


    Stetia''s growing anger was unstoppable. He completely forgot the fact that he could not attack Hanjin. He slowly raised his hands and was about to launch a fierce attack on Han Jin. The robbery cloud above the Scorpio was boiling again.


    Steia noticed the vision in the air, could not help but scream, never again attacked Han Jin, his hands waved again and again, and numerous gray-black fog sprang from his fingertips and wrapped his entire body.


    At this time, Alpha had already gathered the light wings behind him, like two huge palms shrouded himself inside. There were countless bright runes on the light wings flashing rapidly, like the stars in the night sky, and after the blink of an eye. These stars merged together to form a dazzling beam of light rising from the sky, accompanied by the low and solemn voice of the Alpha mouth, directed at the center of the robbery cloud.


    Stiah secretly hid, if it was not forbidden to rob the thunder of the horror to the extreme power, it is estimated that Stia has long been unable to resist, and Alpha''s shot is in line with Stia''s mind, happy to watch the fun.


    Han Jin reveals a faint smile. This right angel Alpha is really used to the wind. Even the robbery cloud dares to move? Even if it is Da Luo Xianjun, you should be careful and careful when facing the robbery cloud. With the power of Alpha, attacking the robbery cloud will not help him to kill him more quickly.


    However, the seemingly large light column stagnate as it approaches the robbery cloud, and can no longer enter. Seeing this strange scene, Alpha is shaking all over the body, and the back is slightly awkward, it seems to be on the back. Suddenly there were a few more mountains, which made him unable to withstand the tremendous pressure.


    To know that this light column has transcended the power of Alpha itself, it was successfully issued by the magical array engraved on the light wing. What kind of power is contained in the light column, maybe others are not clear, but Alpha understands very well. .


    Suddenly, the center of the robbery cloud was darkened, and then the dazzling light was shining, and then a ray of lightning slammed down, welcoming the light column released by Alpha.


    Boom... In the moment when the electric light is in contact with the light column, the sound of the explosion that makes the whole **** field vibrate is released. If the light column released by Alpha is the mountain that is connected to the sky, then the electric light that is spurred from the robbery cloud is a sharp one. The drill bit is traversed in the light column. When it passes, the light column is constantly peeling off and scattered, turning into countless streamers to splash around.


    In the blink of an eye, the light column of hundreds of meters collapsed completely, and the electric light continued to spur down. It was hitting the right angel Alpha, and the sound of the whole godland blew again.


    Han Jin did not feel surprised at the result. He still sat quietly because it was just the beginning.


    The surging shock wave rolled down in four directions, and Alpha¡¯s figure gradually appeared. He looked much more like a wolf, and even stumbled to stabilize his figure. Although the lightsaber is still tightly held in his hand, he already Without the courage to challenge the robbery, he only looked up at the sky, forgot the threat of Stia, and forgot Han Jin.


    Time passed by a little, and Alpha and Stia could only watch the clouds in the sky boil and rush, but there was no way to stop it.


    The robbery cloud is expanding at a speed that can be perceived by the naked eye. When the arachnoid electric light is spread all over the sky, dozens of purple and large thunder rays are flying from the center of the robbery cloud, and even the time is too late, the whole world has become Bright purple.


    Steia inevitably issued a heartbreaking tragedy. He said that he is the weakest one among the three. The gray-black fog that is emitted cannot block the sharp electric light, and this robbery Lei Weili was obviously more fierce than the last time. After the stupid smashing into a myriad of scattered smoke, he still refused to let him out a blue-violet electro-optic light left and right in the smoke of Steia. These seemingly small blue-violet electro-optic lights obviously carry a huge lethality, which can be felt from the screaming screams of Steia.


    Alpha''s body is much stronger than Stia, and there are shelters on both sides of the huge light wing. The damage is not very serious. Of course, this is compared with Stia, this round of lightning strikes. Later, not only did the light wing behind Alpha become ruined, but the light clusters that shrouded the body began to fluctuate and seemed to be extremely unstable.


    Han Jin still looks like a stunned and stable mountain. It seems that he has not been hurt by a star and a half under the baptism of robbery, but he has already fallen into a dangerous situation. Without the constant karma, he will inevitably reveal his embarrassment. .


    Just look at the first Lei Guang, Han Jin knows that he not only caused the purple robbing, but also the robbery of the ninety-five days! This kind of ''treatment'' is very rare. In Master''s words, only those who walk in extremes can trigger a nine-and-five-day robbery. The so-called extreme is not a big sin, it is a great righteousness, in the ninety-five Under the robbing of the sky, there is no possibility of escaping. Even when the plane decides to choose the military, it can¡¯t escape the electric light that is attached to the bones. Even if everything is gone, the murder will still be released in full.


    The test is cruel, but the sweat and the harvest are generally proportional. As long as you can get past, you can directly step on the Mahayana, enter the devil world, it is the demon, enter the fairy world, it is Xianjun.


    The robbery was exhausted, and the heavens and the earth returned to silence. However, when Steia reunited her body hard, she was horrified to discover that the robbery cloud above the Scorpio was still surging, and it seemed that the next attack was brewing.


    What this phenomenon means is very clear to everyone. From the robbery cloud to the first robbery, it took a full few minutes, and after more than a minute, the second robbery came one after another, looking at the situation at the moment, I am afraid the next robbery The interval will not exceed half a minute.


    As if to verify the judgment of several strong people, the next moment, the third robbery will fall, the momentum is even greater than the previous two, and the whole world seems to be occupied by these distorted purple electric lights, and In the sparkling light, Alpha and Stia are like small boats in the storm, seemingly subverted in the next moment. Only Han Jin¡¯s immortal golden body stood proudly like a god, and silently endured the tempering of Huang Huang Tianwei.


    The speed at which the robbers fell was getting faster and faster. It was followed by a purple rainstorm. The thick electric light was continuously slammed down and splashed with countless shattered sparks. Under the baptism of thunderstorms, Steia had not even heard the sound, only the mist that kept twisting the shape was telling the pain he suffered.


    Alpha''s appearance at this time is also very miserable. The huge light wing has become shorter and shorter. Every time the electric light hits Alpha, it will weaken the white light group wrapped around him. After a while, the light group will be thin. .


    Under the thunderstorm that ravaged the entire space, there are countless criss-crossing cracks on the surface of the indestructible body. In contrast, Hanjin¡¯s skin is also showing a bright red. Bloodshot. However, with the addition of the fire of the soul, these bloodshots will soon disappear, but when the next wave of electric light is on, these bloodshots will crawl out and fill the skin of Hanjin.


    Han Jin finally understands why the predecessors talked about the catastrophe, why they showed the fear to the extreme, and the death is not terrible, but watching the efforts of countless years, it was destroyed in the thunder of this sky. It is a complete collapse from the body to the heart. Han Jin has never been afraid of a powerful enemy. However, in the face of the thousands of electric lights that carry the power of heaven and earth, Han Jin has only awe in his heart.


    The frequency of electro-optic bombing is getting faster and faster, more and more dense, and the power is getting stronger and stronger. There is no time to breathe. This is no longer a test, but a destruction. In this world, you can¡¯t see any vitality.


    The body of the angel Alpha is shaking like a leaf in a torrential rain. In the countless electric lights, he squats and leans forward. This power is not controlled by Han Jin, nor is it the resistance of his angel Alpha.


    The body of the **** Godia has been turned into countless hairsprings, and it is still splitting, no matter how small the gossamer is, and can not escape the electric light bombardment, all the existence of the gods in the gods of the gods, must bear the robbery The baptism of the clouds.


    The sorrowful spirit of Hongmeng Refining Demon Array has not yet come to refine, and it has dissipated in the electro-optical light. It has turned into a flame of the sea and has been rushing to Han. The fire of the soul does not belong to life, nor to death. The existence of the moment is only a will, so the blossoming flames float freely in the electric light and are not affected by the robbery. Moreover, they are in the nine In the five days of robbery, the final relief was obtained. The robbery was caused by Han Jin. The merits and achievements were still counted in Han Jin.

 Chapter 583： wonderland

    Chapter VIII, Wonderland


    This is equivalent to the disguised form of supplementing the yuan for Hanjin. The speed of robbery destroying the soul is far from being comparable. The already precarious Hanjin has received the fire of the vast sea of ??souls. The immortal golden body has risen a bit in the thunder of the sky, and it seems that there is an imposing manner against the robbery.


    Han Jin sighed a sigh of relief. According to this, it is no longer a luxury to resist the ninth and five days of looting. Under the influx of soul fires, the feeling of fullness makes Han Jin have a desire to lengthen. The urge to whistle.


    However, Han Jin can keep a good job, and the other two strong players who are vying for the law can''t support it. The continuous electric light has merged into a giant waterfall with a radius of several kilometers. Every corner and every inch of the universe is in the field. Under the baptism of robbery, the blue-violet rays of the rippling are almost congeal, and no one can avoid it.


    For a moment, the sudden changes in the field, Stia finally failed to withstand the endless robbery, the countless black hairspring turned into invisible, only a small piece of dark, exuding the darkness of the debris suspended in the field In the air. The shards seemed to be conscious. After a few laps in the air, they turned into a glimmer of light, but under the shackles of the Hongmeng refining squad, it couldn¡¯t go anywhere, and they could only watch as they were connected. In the purple electric light.


    Han Jin lifted the golden light flashing eyes and quickly swayed a few shackles. The space around the piece seemed to be twisted, and everything was covered up by thunder.


    When the debris disappeared inexplicably, the whole space began to shake. With the dissipation of Stia, the domain that he controlled naturally began to collapse.


    A huge crack that did not bottom out appeared out of thin air, and the disintegration of the space led to the beginning of instability of the Hongmeng refining demon squad. Only the robbery cloud on the top of the head was unaffected, and the thunder was still thrown down.


    More and more cracks have spread throughout the space, and the grievances in the Steadier''s domain have long been exhausted. Hanjin''s situation has become more difficult, but he can still hold on.


    However, the situation of Alpha is somewhat unsatisfactory. The high-ranking angels have encountered such a thing that can only be beaten but can not fight back. However, no matter how hard he tries, he can never get rid of the shackles of the Hongmeng refining demon. The light clusters around Alpha have turned into a faint mist, and the broken light wings can no longer resist the raging thunder, and every thunder will leave a purple-black scar on Alpha. But the most fearful thing for Alpha is not the pain in the body, but the fact that Steia was smashed by the thunder in front of himself, and even the remaining fragments of the gods could not be spared, as if it was showing his ending.


    Finally, when countless cracks spread and thundered in the thunder and lightning, when they were connected end to end, with the loud noise of the sky, Steadi¡¯s domain completely collapsed. The goddess stayed in the last point of the world. The blot disappeared.


    Alpha was keenly aware of this, and the master of the right to control the plane immediately seized the opportunity, and his body shape turned into a snake-like streamer, desperately shooting forward.


    Perhaps it was all the potential in the distress, Alpha''s speed is almost unimaginable. At this moment, his figure is only two hundred meters away from Hanjin. The next moment, he is close to the edge of the robbery cloud. The electric light that rushed behind them merged into a tail that was nearly a kilometer long.


    The huge force that broke out in the space collapse also disintegrated Han Jin¡¯s Hongmeng refining demon squad. This is the root cause of Alpha¡¯s escape. As the saying goes, it¡¯s hard to get rid of thieves and ships, especially the thief boat of Hanjin, maybe I missed this opportunity, so Alpha only managed to die.


    At the moment when the Hongmeng refining demon annihilated, the unimpeded bombardment of the electric light was on the golden body. At this moment, Han Jin lost the blessing of the formation, and there was no supplement of the soul fire. The ninety-five robbery that has withstood the change of all the self-cultivators.


    The dazzling glow that flashed on the gold body became dim at the moment of thunder and body, and Han Jin¡¯s eyes and ears also shed a **** red blood, which was so severely hit, Han Jin¡¯s heart It is a clear, dedicated immersion in his own world, as if everything that happened outside can not shake his mind.


    Under the continuous heavy blow, Han Jin''s face flickered in the glow of Lei Guang, gradually becoming pale, but the expression is still no sadness and no joy, but it reveals a bit of indifferent taste.


    Suddenly, the dazzling purple mansion rushed up to the electric light, turning into a circle of hundreds of meters round, Han Jin finally sacrificed his heavenly path.


    Although Tiandao is tempered by the power of the catastrophe, it should be effective, but the power of the ninth and five days is too great. It relies solely on the heavens to resist the thunder, which is purely an arm, but Han Jin The purpose is to drag, when the robbery has dissipated, it can be a minute to drag a minute, even if it can only be dragged for a short second.


    Boom...Booming and banging... In a series of percussive sounds, the round squat quickly curled inward. After only a moment, the whole line collapsed. The group starlight finally retreated to the side of Hanjin, like a giant tens of meters high. The bell, Han Han and the undead golden body are shrouded in it.


    Han Jin shook his head slightly. As early as six months ago, he envisioned today and made some corresponding preparations. The problem is that the catastrophe came too soon and too early. In fact, when he decided to step into the abyss world, I never thought that I would break through the last barrier and usher in the robbery.


    Everything is a coincidence, or that everything is God''s will.


    There is no other way... Han Jin sighed and then swayed the law, and the surrounding scene changed suddenly. Han Jin has stood in a deserted world.


    If An Qi Aier is here, she will immediately recognize the peak of Han Jin¡¯s creation and will recognize Han Jin¡¯s vision of building a city and building a library.


    In the world of jealousy, only Han Jin is alone, and he seems to be lonely, and Han Jin seems to have forgotten the danger, walking and watching at random.


    The pale sky gradually changed. First, a blue sky infiltrated into the sky, and then the purple mang was flourishing. A huge robber cloud slowly formed in the high air. Sure enough, the ninth and five days of robbery with the bones also followed Hanjin. !


    Han Jin seems to be unable to see the robbery on the top of his head. He still faintly and indifferently scans the world that belongs to him. Then he recruits a beckoning. A little black light shines from a distance, lying in the hand of Han Jin. .


    It was a piece of gravel with black faint light. With Hanjin''s fingertips gently swaying, the petrochemicals made a very fine dust, and they all rushed to the bottom.


    Then, Han Jin shook the robes that had become dilapidated, and sat on the ground, and the land behind him slowly rose, providing a place for Han Jin to rely on.


    The next moment, Han Jin looked up and silently looked into the air. A smile appeared in his mouth. At this moment, he suddenly remembered the sentence that Master had said, and he did his best and he could do it. What is the result, he does not want to think about it, and he is too lazy to consider it.


    Boom... The eruption of the electro-optical pen went straight to Hanjin. It seems that it was because the brewing time was too long, and I couldn¡¯t wait. It was very crazy when I first robbed the thunder. Don¡¯t say that it is facing the collision of electro-optical light. It is just a hole in the air. Sound is enough to tear the eardrum of the person.


    Han Jin slowly closed his eyes, twisted his body and found the most comfortable position.


    A simple golden golden rune does not know when it appears, flying in the sky between the heavens and the earth, blocking in front of the robbery.


    Boom...Boom...The deafening sound of the blast is one after another. Every time there is a collision, countless golden runes are blasted and disappeared.


    The thunder of the sky is like a giant scorpion that chooses to sneak into the air. From a distance, it looks like a huge tornado hangs from the sky, and at the center of the lightning storm, Han Jin is lazy.


    Regardless of whether it is a success or failure, Han Jin should be unique in welcoming the catastrophe.


    If this is the world of Hanjin, then the golden rune circling in the air is the law power of Hanjin. However, the gods of the **** Godia can''t stop the robbery, and the space created by Hanjin is the same. If it is endlessly bombarded, as the runes continue to dissipate, the distant world has become more and more bleak, and finally turned into nothingness.


    Han Jin is still lazy and motionless. It is free to let go. Since the beginning of cultivation, his heart has been unable to keep up with the entry of strength. Only now, his heart has come to the front.


    Finally, the gradually scarce golden runes have been unable to block the electric light, and the road robbed the thunder and rushed down, squatting on the gold.


    Booming... The golden body is constantly twisted in the electric light, and there are countless cracks in the body like a spider web.


    Han Jin seems to be completely detached, and he has not released any laws from beginning to end.


    The fierce thunderstorm didn''t know how long it had been raging. Maybe it was a few minutes, maybe it was ten minutes. The golden body couldn''t stand it anymore. It burst into tears and turned into countless flashes of golden glamour, connected with the heart. Han Jin also spurted a blood at the same time. What is strange is that the blood spurted by Han Jin is not bright red, but emits a light golden light.


    The Jintian Mang, which has not been destroyed by the golden body, has not stopped in the air, and has come to Hanjin. In a moment, Hanjin has been coated with a dazzling glow, and Han Jin seems to have just awakened and slowly opened. Look at the clouds in the sky.


    At this moment, Han Jin¡¯s vision suddenly became infinite. He even saw the flame tyrant who was struggling under the fallen angel Catherine¡¯s sword. He saw the Elena who drove the dead birds around the Abyss and saw the Ares. Many friends, such as Siniel, Dominique, and so on, even saw the Grand Duke of Solomon sitting in the study room, and An Qi Aier who was running fast in the abyss world. Of course, she saw more in her hand. Lynn.


    All kinds of birds are flying in his field of vision or flying happily, or hopping around the branches, all kinds of Warcraft are in his vision or galloping, or lurking, or biting each other, various The fish swim in the rivers and rivers and the ocean.


    The world has become so small, like one of his nails, to let him see at a glance, and nothing can stop his sight. For him, everything seems to be transparent.


    The robbery cloud did not know when it had stopped releasing the thunder, only rolling there, and it seemed to be brewing something. Occasionally, a few arcs emerged from the depths of the robbery cloud and landed on Hanjin. However, as the mud cows did not stir up a little bit like a muddy cow, they disappeared without a trace. Even the golden glow that Han entered into the week was shining. Can''t shake a half.


    Han Jin quietly stares at the robbery cloud, and the face is hidden in the glow of the glow. It is not the ultimate goal to condense the golden body. The key is to break and stand. If the previous indecent golden body is only the way that Han Jin used the huge Yuan to release, then the current Han Jin is completely integrated with the immortal golden body, that is, the true physical sanctification.


    However, if there is no quenching of the 9th Five-Year Thunder, even if Han Jin knew this truth, he could not do this.


    The robbery can be close to success. It can only be said that Han Jin¡¯s luck is really good. There are a lot of pressure on the Hanjin to share the past, and there is a supplement to the protection of the soul and the fire of the soul. These factors are missing one. I am afraid that Hanjin will not be able to survive the robbery. A moment.


    At this time, Han Jin should be glad that he was lucky, but the strange thing is that his look is as lazy as he was, no joy or no sorrow. Just now, he could not see the coming crisis. Now, he can¡¯t see the extraordinary under his feet. road.


    "Is it enough?" This time, Han Jin opened his mouth for the first time since the robbery.


    Han Jin¡¯s words seem to irritate the robbery cloud. In the dazzling light, a hurricane with a kilometer-thickness spurt down and rushes to Hanjin with a slap in the face. If you want to bring Hanjin together with this mustard The space is smashed together.


    Han Jin reached out and pointed up. He did not release the Dao and forgot the Dao. The only thought in his mind was to stop the electric light.


    The bang... The unstoppable thunderbolt seems to have hit an invisible mountain, and it blasts in an instant, then turns into a purple stream, disappearing into the heavens and the earth.


    Han Jin took back his hand and looked at the robbery cloud silently. The robbery cloud seemed to be afraid of Han Jing¡¯s clear eyes, and gradually stopped rolling. In a moment, it turned into thousands of hairsprings and scattered a little.


    Han Jin¡¯s eyes slowly closed, I don¡¯t know why, and I don¡¯t know when it started. His various concerns seem to have become dust on the mirror. As long as he is willing, he can go at any time, but he doesn¡¯t like it. .


    Getting acquainted with the Moss, with the slyness of Siniel, and the death of Elena, there are many, many are not necessarily a cause and effect, he can¡¯t put it down, he shouldn¡¯t let go, so he must go back.


    Even if this is a retrogression, he will not change his decision. He has to be touched once and for all.


    With Hanjin¡¯s breathing, the mustard space of the riddled hole gradually became vivid. Every breath of Hanjin caused a breeze in the space, and when Hanjin fell into a dream, the air actually started. A burst of light rain, the periphery has turned into a world of nothingness, and a little bit of birth.

 Chapter 584： return

    Chapter VIII Return


    As the saying goes, snakes have no heads, and without the Hanjin¡¯s Holy Crown City group, they have become heart-rending. Although the fallen angel Catherine and the monk Adolf led the Freedom League and the Horde reinforcements to launch attacks, they have killed the flame tyrant Longcol, almost all The Abyss Army, but this great victory did not alleviate the worries of people, because Han Jin had appeared in the early days of the battle, and was immediately swallowed up by a dark curtain of light.


    It can be said that the core of the holy crown city is actually a loose sand. Their ties between them are not profound. It is the presence of Han Jin that binds them together. For example, Guevara, although his strength is worse, but he has the status of one person under the 10,000 people, is also the actual commander of the army, but Han Jin is absent, who can command the strong? For example, Gao Bin, he dared to put the fate of the Elf family on Han Jin, on the one hand because of the relationship between Xiannier and on the other hand because he saw the future of Han Jin, and of course a missing person has little potential. Words, where should the elves go? In addition, Geng Green is willing to work for the Holy Crown City, only because Han Jin saved him, and later faced the threat of the Dragon, Han Jin also protects him at all costs. In fact, he has no feelings for the Holy City.


    There is also the Holy See headed by Jeddes and Adolf. The former is Han Dong as a partner who can cooperate for a lifetime. The latter simply recognizes Han Jin as the embodiment of the God of Light, so as long as Han Jin¡¯s decision is not too far off the mark, Too ridiculous, they will support Han Jin without hesitation.


    For various reasons, it seems that everyone seems to be worried. Although they all believe in the power of Hanjin, Han Jin has broken into the abyss world alone and challenged the demon family headed by Donald. The accident is likely to happen at any time. Han Jin is inexplicable. It disappeared without a trace, and there was no news for a few days. This is an ominous sign!


    When the sun rises again from the sky, it is already the morning of the fourth day. Don¡¯t say that Sunnier and others who have not slept all night, even Catherine, who stood in the bow with her arms, his face became gloomy. Only with the help of Hanjin, Lennon can get rid of the shadow of the seal, and only with the help of Hanjin, can she return to heaven and challenge the right angel Alpha. Without Hanjin, she has no chance of winning.


    Not only the people of the Sacred Crown Group are in a bad mood, but the free federal Kamorazi, Honduras and others are also suffering from uneasiness. When Hanjin manipulated the Ares to rush to the Freedom Federation, he was the governor. Morazi made a statement to move closer to Hanjin, and the speaker, Honduras, resolutely opposed it, but today, he changed his original position and stood with Kemalaki.


    There is no reason for it, only the threat of the tribal alliance! In the battles of a few days ago, despite the help of the strong people of the Holy City, but facing the dying and counterattack of the abyss, the Freedom Federation and the Horde reinforcements suffered a lot, but the family is different. The Freedom of the Commonwealth is worsening. Although the Horde reinforcements have lost tens of thousands of barren knights and dragon knights, they can continue to sing against Taiwanese opera, and they have offended the holy crown city. Once the war is over, they will again confess with the tribal alliance. What are they using? To ensure your own safety?


    Therefore, the Speaker of Honduras made a big change of 180 degrees. Unfortunately, he did not know how to cherish when he had the opportunity. Now Han Jin is inexplicably missing. He has full loyalty but nowhere to express. And Guevara and others, because of their mood, no one will give him a good look.


    Yalina swayed her bloodshot eyes and walked out of the cabin. She didn''t have to look for Han Jin''s figure. Just look at the expressions of Xiannier and others. She already knew that she hoped to fall again.


    Yalina slammed her teeth and said nothing. She turned and rushed toward the baby, and the connection between the baby and Yalena was not as close to the heart. It tentatively screamed and slammed her head. Look at Yarina.


    "Yalina, what are you going to do?!" Sinner hurriedly stood up.


    "I..." Yalena said in a moment, tears were turning in her eyes. In fact, she didn''t have to explain what she was going to do, everyone else knew.


    "Yalina, don''t mess around!" Gao Bin also stood up. He first gave Chanel a look, indicating that Siniel must hold Yarina, then turned and walked down the cabin, he was going Wake up to Gail, in this case, only the Gail manager can stop the impulse of Yalina.


    At this moment, Catherine standing at the bow suddenly gave a surprised voice: "Hey?!"


    A soft glow of radiance came from afar, and it only came close to the Ares in an instant. An invisible pressure rushed to the surface, and then, the sky was so bright that it disappeared without a trace, and Han Jin It shows the figure in midair.


    Han Jin has changed! After seeing Han Jin, everyone has the same feeling, but the specific place has changed and people can¡¯t say it.


    In fact, Han Jin¡¯s appearance has not changed, but his eyebrows and temperament have revealed a spotless taste, clean and incomparable.


    However, Han Jin¡¯s wearing is not flattering. The red cloak has become messy. It¡¯s like a broken sack. The dragon scales on the body are also riddled with holes, especially on the chest. The dragon scales seem to be cut by what sharp weapon, and the big palm piece is so softly hanging down, revealing the bright robes inside.


    At this moment, the language seems meaningless. As long as you see Han Jin¡¯s broken shirt, you can know that Han Jin has experienced an unusually fierce battle, or has experienced several games!


    Yalena exclaimed and suddenly rushed over to Hanjin. She even forgot to release the flight and ignored a gap between her and Hanjin.


    Han Jin¡¯s body flashed and hugged Yalinna. The next moment, he had already floated on the deck, the movement looked extremely soft, but the speed was as fast as lightning, then Han Jin smiled and said: ¡°You have to do What? Go to me?"


    Yalina didn''t nod her head and didn''t shake her head. She only hugged Hanjin, as if she was a little relaxed, Hanjin would disappear from her eyes, and the tears that were forbearing could not be controlled by her, along the cheeks. It ran down and dripped on Hanjin¡¯s chest.


    "Raphael..." Sunil''s voice also became choking.


    "You are finally back!" Gao Bin took a long breath.


    Han Jin¡¯s return, caused a commotion on the Ares, and Dominy, who was somewhat awkward, wanted to get together, but he stayed in the same place and only looked at Han Jin¡¯s back in silence.


    Soon, Guevara, Zeng Green and Adolf rushed out of the cabin. Guevara looked at Han Jin deeply and smiled and said: "Come back? Come back soon..."


    "Adults, the abyss world..." Geng''s desire to retreat, in the battles of the previous few days, until the abyss army collapsed, and there was no reinforcement in the door of hell. He felt that something was wrong. After careful inspection, it was found that the coordinates of the transmission were blank, and several barbarian knights were sent to the gates of hell. All of them went without a return. This proves that the other side of the gate of **** has been passive.


    How can Geng Green not understand, does the Devil of the Devil, Donard, do not want these troops? What happened there? Seeing Han Jin at the moment, he couldn''t help it anymore.


    "Donald is dead, Denver is also dead." Han Jin smiled and replied softly: "Alpha... escaped." After saying this, Han Jin¡¯s line of sight has turned to the sky, he can clearly see the paradise The door swayed like a reflection in the water, as if it were a real existence, and it seemed to be a mirage of vain. Han Jin understood that, apart from Catherine, no one else would understand what the legendary heaven was.


    Han Jin¡¯s answer is very simple, but the meaning inside is too heavy. The weather-stricken Guevara is also stunned. After Catherine heard the name of Alpha, the body could not help but tremble, and stared at Han Jin.


    "The right angel... Alpha adults... also involved?" Adolf''s neck appeared a blue vein, and the tone was very difficult. He was very excited. The most loyal warrior of the light, the angel of the rule of the plane Alpha certainly wants to join the twilight battle, but the next moment, he screams again: "What? He fled?!"


    There was an intolerable picture in Adolf''s mind. When Hanjin fought with Donald and Denver, the projection of death came again. Alpha, who had helped Hanjin''s battle, feared and escaped independently of Hanjin''s safety.


    Too shameless! It is too shameless! The creamy wrinkles on Adolf''s face kept shaking, this is a naked betrayal! !


    "I will go to him." Han Jin whispered.


    Adolf¡¯s roar made everyone wake up, and then look at Han Jin¡¯s tattered dress, they can fully imagine how terrible the battle would be!


    After that, an indescribable sense of ease floated on people''s minds, Donald died, and Denver died. So... Is the war really over?


    "What about Nikola?" Guevara asked suddenly.


    "He returned to the Iron Hand City one step ahead and missed the excitement." Han Jin whispered.


    "What? Only you?" Guevara couldn''t believe it.


    "Anqi Aier has also gone."


    "She? How can she go?"


    "You have to ask her by yourself." Han Jin said with a smile: "It is very complicated to talk about. If you have a chance later, let''s talk slowly, Xiannier, come!" Han Jin extended to Xiannier. hand.


    Xiannier always kept the restraint before the people, but now Han Jin took the initiative to invite, she hesitated, and finally came over, gently holding Han Jin¡¯s hand, when her sight was once again swept from Han Jin The eye circles, like Yalina, began to turn red, and then said in a very low but extremely determined voice: "In the future... I will never leave you again!"


    "Reassure, we will be together forever." Han Jin smiled, of course, he would not ignore Yarina, when he said this, the left hand on the waist of Yalina tightened, indicating this forever Also includes Yarina.


    In Xiannier and Elena, Han Jin¡¯s words were just sweet words from the lovers, but they did not realize that this was the promise of Han Jin.


    On one side, Mo Xinke and Sasuo and others couldn''t help but sigh. Han Jin returned from the Jedi. He should always leave some space for his friends. At this moment, he is eager to hold his left and right, and he is too heavy. It is.


    "Gail Explorer!" Han Jin suddenly said.


    ¡°Adult?¡± Gail¡¯s manager hurriedly responded, and his expression was obviously more respectful than before.


    Donald died, Denver died, Alpha escaped, only Hanjin won, then the strongest person may be rewritten today, not to mention that when Han Jin mentioned that he was going to find Alpha, the tone was very random. Although it is still not contemptuous or contemptuous, at least it is a kind of down view, which proves that Hanjin has an overwhelming strength!


    Gail¡¯s general manager was shocked because he had always been good at concealing himself, so no one else saw the anomaly. why? Han Jin only left for a few days, and it has produced such a huge change? Although Han Jin stood in front of him, he had a feeling of being far away.


    "You will return to the Holy City as soon as possible, contact the Grand Duke of Solomon and ask him to come to the Holy City. Some things need to be taken care of." Han Jindao.


    "I will go back now." Gail''s main pipeline, Han Jin handed him the errands is not difficult, the bow is a magic transmission array, even a minute can not be used, he can return to the holy crown city.


    "Trouble you." Han Jindao, then pulled La Senelle: "Go, I want to tell you something."


    Xiannier and Yalena looked at each other and cleverly followed Han Jin¡¯s side, while Guevara and others saw Han Jin¡¯s statement that they were going to talk privately. They couldn¡¯t stop it. They could only watch Han move further down the cabin. Others are better. Harley¡¯s sigh can be described as grievances. After a few days, he has accumulated too many doubts. If he can¡¯t get answers, he will almost go crazy!


    It¡¯s like hearing Harley¡¯s sigh, Han Jin suddenly turned around and took a look at Harley.


    "Master..." Harley said with a shocked heart. Every time Han Jin aimed at him with his eyes, he would be unlucky.


    "Do you have something?" Han Jin stopped.


    "No...no!" Harley shook his head hard.


    Han Jin didn''t pay any attention to Harley, but there was a strange smile in his mouth, holding Xiannier and Elena slowly stepping down the cabin.


    Han Jin left, but the people in the excited state could not keep quiet, Donald has fallen, the news quickly spread from the Ares, and on the other side, the Gail manager who returned to the Holy City also found Jie. Des, interestingly, after asking about Hanjin¡¯s situation, Jeddy and Zeng Green immediately asked Nikola, but Gail¡¯s general manager did not know much, and he had something to do, simply Han Jin¡¯s words were repeated and he hurriedly left.


    Jedice was entangled in his heart and simply opened the magic beacon to inform the God of the God of War to reopen the magical transmission array. But when he set foot on the Ares, Han Jin closed the door and thanked the guests. Jedice could do it. It is with the Mo Xinke and others, and Han Jin is discussed.

 Chapter 585： Past convention

    Chapter 558 of the previous agreement


    Before and after, Han Jin has left for six or seven days, but his bedroom is still spotless, and the flowers in the vases in the corners are still in full bloom. Xiannier has no other hobbies, except for daily cultivation. In addition, she always spends a lot of time and energy, decorating her room a little bit, and of course Han Jin. In this respect, Xiannier is very overbearing, and Han Jin is not allowed to gesticulate.


    However, Han Jin experienced a severe test. When he was in the Forest of Warcraft, Xiannier made his straw shed like a girl''s boudoir. He even slept on a flower boat while sleeping. Now it is just a pediatrics.


    After entering the room, Xiannier and Elena looked at each other and then watched Han Jin quietly. Han Jin just came back and pulled them here. It is impossible to talk about intimacy, and Han Jin. After getting along for a long time, they are very clear that Han Jin is not a person who likes to indulge in the love of his children. There must be something big.


    Sure enough, after Han Jin¡¯s silence for a while, he slowly opened his mouth: ¡°Xinnier, if I did something that made you unhappy, or... is something that makes you angry, would you forgive me? ¡±


    "What?" Xiannier was shocked, then panicked and shook his head and said: "No... No, you won''t." After all, Sunil is the strongest who has opened the mark of God. Usually, Nothing can shake her beliefs and minds, she will panic, just because of the intent of Hanjin.


    "If I have to do it?" Han Jin sighed softly.


    "You..." Sunil was stunned. She didn''t understand why Hanjin wanted this.


    "Raphael?!" Yalena cried angrily. Although she likes Hanjin with one heart and one mind, she will not completely lose herself. Moreover, in the days when Han Jin¡¯s life is unpredictable, she and Xiannier have been accompanying each other and comforting each other. Seeing Han Jin¡¯s sudden inexplicable martyrdom Xiannier came, she could not see it.


    "You...what are you going to do?" Xiannier pulled the arm of Yalina hard. Maybe she was worried that Yarina was too reckless and annoyed Han Jin. Maybe she was already confused. Subconsciously want to grasp something.


    "Now, anyway, you will know sooner or later." Han Jin smiled, then extended his right hand and gently stroked it. Xiannier and Elena suddenly felt a flower in front of them and immediately found themselves in a strange world. in.


    At the foot of the three people, it is a towering mountain peak, behind which is a rolling hill, a burst of light or thick fog floating in the mountains, and in front of them, is an infinite lake, with the breeze The lake is swaying in a circle and emitting the ripples of the seven colors of sunlight. The beauty is dazzling, as if the lake is full of countless gems.


    The only difference between this world and the outside is that there seems to be no life, no whispering of the insects, no whispers of the birds, and the mountains under their feet and the mountains behind them, there is no green.


    But the flowing wind is pure to the extreme, breathing a bit, a refreshing experience straight into the heart and lungs, Xiannier and Elena feel that every flesh and blood in the body is jumping and cheering, the taste can not be used Language to describe, they found that their body has become more and more light, if you can break free from the ground at any time, dance to the clouds.


    The cheers that shouldn''t help but cheered were right, but both Nancy and Yalena couldn''t laugh. They always looked at Han Jin''s back, waiting for an answer and an explanation.


    "I want to move the tree of life here." Han Jin said with a hand to the front, whispered.


    "Why... why?!" Sunil was surprised again.


    "I went to the capital of the element, I have seen the Grand Duke of Solomon. You should know?" Han Jin was silent for a moment: "I... promised him to fulfill a few wishes for him."


    "What a wish?" Xiannier''s heartbeat is getting more and more powerful. She is faintly aware that Han Jin¡¯s strange attitude at this moment is absolutely inseparable from the desire of the Grand Duke of Solomon!


    "I will destroy the totem pole of the beast, the pool of demons, the heavens controlled by Alpha, and the ancient tree of the elves, at all costs." Han Jin said one word at a time.


    Xiannier suddenly felt a black front, blood in his chest, almost unable to breathe, Han Jin''s words, like a cruel sap, almost let her faint on the spot.


    The ancient tree of life is the symbol of the natural goddess and the highest belief of the elves. If this sentence is passed to the ears of the elves, regardless of men, women and children, all the elves will fight with Hanjin until the last elf falls down and fights. Will end.


    What is even more frightening is that if Han Jin had decided to destroy the ancient tree of life at that time, then the cooperation with the elves, and her relationship with Xiannier, and her brother Gaobin, what is it? ? Deception or use? !


    "What? I don''t know?" asked Elena with amazement.


    "Because your shoulders are too young." Han Jin whispered.


    "But...but at that time...the father will let you..." Yalena said that the more difficult it was, but her meaning was obvious. With Han Jin¡¯s ability at that time, let Han Jin do this, it¡¯s just let Han Jin went to commit suicide.


    "I can see that the Grand Duke of Solomon did not think that I could do it." Han Jin smiled: "He said... This should be me...we, or an ideal and goal of our humanity, it will take generations. Even more than a dozen generations have worked tirelessly."


    ¡°Why is this?¡± Yalena¡¯s tone seemed to be very difficult.


    "In order not to let faith cover our eyes, to stop making toys, to stop being threatened, or to be free." Han Jin said slowly: "Compared with powerful gods, human beings are humble and small. But we should at least have the freedom to choose the right to live, no one can deprive, even if it is a god."


    "I mean... why do you have to destroy the ancient tree of life?!" Yalena shouted.


    "Because the ancient tree of life is the magic beacon that the goddess of nature stays in this plane. If we do nothing, sooner or later, the power of the natural goddess will return to our world." Han Jin paused for a moment: "Although Among all the gods, the goddess of nature is the most gentle, but we cannot entrust our future, and our destiny should be dominated by ourselves."


    Sunnier shook her head and slowly retreated. Every time she shook her head, there would be a tearful stream of tears. She never imagined that Han Jin had colluded with the Duke of Solomon, the capital of the elements, to try to destroy it. The ancient tree of the elves'' life may be better to say, but how can she understand the big things that determine the life and death of the elves? !


    Han Jin¡¯s figure flashed and appeared in front of Xiannier. He reached for the shoulders of Xiannier and whispered: ¡°Xinnier, you listen to me...¡±


    "Get out!!" Sinnel screamed and struggled.


    However, Han Jin''s hands contain extremely powerful forces. For example, the iron cast is firmly pressed on the shoulders of Xiannier. Any Xiannier struggles and cannot earn.


    "Sinnel, willing to believe me?" Han Jin said slowly, seeing the look of Xiannier, his eyes flashed a bit of pain, but he could not look back. When he first heard the Grand Duke of Solomon talking about the gods, he just thought that Solomon¡¯s words were justified. Now he is promoted to the fairy, and he can clearly sense the fluctuations in the power radiated from the door of heaven. Describe the ties that extend out into the infinitely far-reaching space. Then the old trees of life should be the same. If you want to completely cut off the ties, you must destroy the heavens and destroy the ancient trees of life.


    The reason is close to the collapse of the Sunnier can hear the words of Hanjin, but also because of the unclear reason, she forgot the fighting skills, only torn and kicked in Hanjin, she did not want anything, just want to stay away Han Jin.


    "Sinnel, willing to believe me?" Han Jin''s eyes are a little moist. If it is really more painful and painful than the heart, Han Jin will suffer deeper and heavier than Xiannier, because he still has to apologize.


    In fact, it is very easy to destroy the ancient tree of life. He really wants to do it. There is no one in the elves who can stop him, but he has never made a decision, if not worried about Siniel, Gaobin, Lydia and other elves, in the style of Hanjin, how can he hesitate? !


    In the desperate twisting of the sinner, the fingertips accidentally bumped into the back and forth of the quiver, and she immediately pulled out an arrow, clenched the arrow feather, and stabbed Han Jin¡¯s neck straight.


    Han Jin didn''t want to avoid it. He injured Siniel so many times, and he was also the punishment he deserved. And Sunnier didn''t realize what he was doing, but Yalina looked on the sidelines and was scared. Call it up: "Xinnier..."


    Yalena¡¯s voice made Xiannier wake up a bit, and saw that the sharp arrow tip was close to Hanjin¡¯s throat. Her hand could not help but soften her hand. The arrow tip lost her head and was passing through Han¡¯s neck. A deep blood mark appeared, and the blood slowly leaked out.


    "Sinnel, willing to believe me?" Han Jin did not feel anything, still staring at Siniel, the same sentence, he has been repeated three times, and the tone is heavier than once.


    I learned that Han Jin and the Duke of Solomon¡¯s conspiracy made Xiannier¡¯s heart burst into pain. He had just hurt Han Jin¡¯s hand, which was tantamount to pain, and he saw Han Jin¡¯s clear but full of helplessness and sourness. Her eyes can no longer support her body, and she slipped softly.


    Xiannier really wants to take this opportunity to faint in the past, to listen to nothing, to see nothing, to not want anything, and then wake up to forget everything, but the flowing wind here seems to contain a strange power, no Stopping and moistening her close to exhaustion.


    "Listen to me, Xiannier, I... really like you!" Han Jin slowly put Xiannier in his arms and whispered in Xiannier¡¯s ear. He even forgot to heal himself. Falling from the blood on the shoulder: "I won''t hurt you, nor hurt your friends, so... I think a lot, see this world? It will be a land of elves, from Starting today, you will live a free life, no one can hurt you, and... here I am sure to suppress the power of the goddess of freedom...and..."


    Han Jin kept talking softly, telling his helplessness, his purpose, and his fears. Yes, Han Jin is fearful. He is afraid of making an irreparable break, and Shannier is always closed. I didn¡¯t have any reaction, and I didn¡¯t know that she heard it...

 Chapter 586： Happy land

    Chapter VIII, Happy Land


    In Hanjin¡¯s mustard space, the atmosphere was extraordinarily quiet. Han Jin was holding Xiannier, sitting silently on the top of the mountain, and Yalin sat next to him.


    "But..." Yalena hesitated and said, although she did not know whether Han Jin was right or wrong, but when she saw the grief of Xiannier, she instinctively stood on the side of Xiannier. The goddess of liberty has not appeared for thousands of years. Maybe she will never come back. In that case, do not have to move the old tree of the elves?"


    When she heard the words of Yalina, Xiannier¡¯s eyelashes trembled a little. She certainly didn¡¯t really faint, just because she didn¡¯t know how to face Hanjin, and on the other hand, Han Jin¡¯s idea of ??playing the old tree. Feeling angry, on the other hand, but also wounded Han, and the heart is full of guilt. Han Jin¡¯s language from the heart is actually moving her. However, how can the long-standing beliefs be easily subverted. Seeing that Yalena asked her own concerns, Xiannier could not help but erect her ears and see how Hanjin would answer. .


    These subtle reactions of Xiannier can''t escape Hanjin''s eyes. To be honest, Hanjin did not expect Sinnell to agree, but he did not expect that Senil would have such a fierce reaction. But if you think about it again, it seems normal again. People here are far more religious than the other world.


    For example, the Holy See of the Holy Crown City, rushing inside to beat the priests, may only be punished accordingly, but if the entire church is burned, then the angry believers will not let you go, not sure What radical behavior has been done, even Jedith, who has a temperate temperature, may be shirtless.


    So for the reaction of Xiannier Han Jin is very understanding. As for the wound on the neck, he did not care about it at all. The only worry is how to convince Siniel. If even Niniel can¡¯t convince, then the rest Elves do not even think about it. To move the ancient tree of life in a peaceful way, we must first win the consent of Gao Bin, and then let Gao Bin to persuade the elves to achieve twice the result with half the effort. He needs the help of Xiannier.


    Han Jin wanted to draw God here. For a time, he forgot to answer Yalinna¡¯s question. When Yalin asked the second time, he reacted. After sinking for a while, he said, ¡°Yalina, you. Say... What is God?"


    Yalin opened her mouth and she was asked by Han Jin. She knew what the gods were, but it was difficult to define them with specific words.


    "In fact, they are not as unfathomable as you think." Han Jin smiled. "That is just a life that is stronger than us."


    Yalena was stunned by Han Jin¡¯s bold remarks. The little mouth became a cute shape, and she wanted to say something, but she didn¡¯t know what to say.


    "Actually..." Han Jinwei sighed. "The totem pole of the Orcs, the Devil''s Pool of the Abyss, your elves and the gates of the heavens are actually the beacons that the gods have left in this world. They look mysterious, it''s just a means by which the gods used to hide their true purpose."


    "Why do you think that the goddess of freedom will be bad for us? People on the mainland know that the goddess of freedom is the only **** who loves peace!" Xiannier couldn''t help anymore, she couldn''t believe it anyway. The crisis theory in Korean imports, afraid of the return of the goddess of freedom? Why are you afraid? It is necessary to know that all the elves have been waiting for the return of the goddess for many years. How did it come to Hanjin to become a danger of having to be eradicated?


    ¡°Love peace?¡± Han Jin shrugged.


    Siniel said in a word: "And, Rafael, how can you... compare it with us? This is intolerable. If it is really passed, everyone will reject you. !"


    "Why can''t you compare it? It''s life, and it''s not necessarily better than anyone." Han Jin said that he stayed here, and after a while he finally lost in the angry eyes of Xiannier. Ok, I have to change the way you should understand, God, what is it."


    Han Jin¡¯s gaze fell to the peaks that are not far away. ¡°There is some space on the top. What do you think should be added?¡±


    Xiannier and Elena looked at each other in unison, and then they looked at Han Jin with doubts. Some of them did not understand the meaning of Han Jin.


    "In the legend of mankind, the **** of light created the whole world. He said that there is light, so there is light, and everything in heaven and earth is from the hand of the **** of light..."


    "That is the historical fact that you humans deliberately fabricated. In the legend of our elves, it is the ocean and forest created by the goddess of freedom." Xiannier interrupted Han Jin''s words with anger.


    "You see, the legend is a legend after all. It is inevitable that there will be falsehoods. Since there are false elements in the legend of mankind, what reason do you think that the legends of your elves are all true?" Siniel, who was looking at the dumb, did not entangle too much on this issue, but shifted the topic, "Whether the Light God created the world, or the Statue of Liberty created the forest, in short, in all the legends. Gods have the ability to create, right?"


    Yalena nodded and agreed, but Xiannier had not lost her breath and turned her head to ignore Hanjin.


    Han Jin smiled and continued, "In fact, when it comes to creation, it is not only God who can do it, I can."


    "You?!" The two eyes widened and looked at Han Jin, an incredible look.


    "Yalina, what do you want to be like?" Han Jin smiled.


    "Is everything ok?" Yalena was eager to try, and while Sideni was struggling to slap her face, the shock that came out of her eyes had already exposed her thoughts.


    "Everything is fine, as long as you want to come out." Han Jin smiled.


    "Well... I want a palace, it needs a big and big one!" said Yalina.


    Sunil said it was not hot or cold. "He can make a thatched cottage for you. It¡¯s not bad, but the palace..."


    Han Jin didn''t seem to hear the sarcasm in the words of Xiannier. His face still had a light smile. "What do you want, talk about it, in case I can do it."


    Xiannier licked her lips and thought for a while, and said, "I like water. If it can, let the mountain have a waterfall." She stabbed Han Jin personally, but Han Jin was like Nothing happened like this. She really couldn''t bear to continue to be tit-for-tat. In fact, it is a temporary concession to say what I want at this time.


    "As you wish." Han Jin smiled and turned around, raising his hand and pointing a finger, suddenly the thunderous rumbling sound on the mountain peak, began to happen in the incredible eyes of Xiannier and Yalina. A strange change.


    The hills with dozens of squares seemed to have been cut off by an invisible giant blade, and then seemed to be hit by a huge force, suddenly smashing into countless large and small stones.


    The gravel first flew into the air, and then fell down in succession. The scene that made Siniel and Yalina unforgettable appeared, just as there are countless invisible hands that are manipulating these countless stones. Every piece of gravel, no matter how big or small, falls in the position where it should appear. First, a huge palace pedestal was displayed in front of the two people. Then, as the stones continued to fall, a huge pillar, a wall, and a house were built from scratch, gradually forming a towering tower. The giant palace, and all this, just took a few minutes to go.


    This is a palace that is full of old and simple atmosphere. Every stone that makes up the palace has an irregular shape. No two stones are exactly the same, but they seem to be exactly the same. The calculations, just right fit together, no stone is superfluous, and there is no place to leave a gap.


    Xiannier and Elena have been completely stunned. Everything that happens in front of me can¡¯t be described in words. The two have only one thought at the moment, so how is it possible? !


    "Oh, I almost forgot, and there is a waterfall." Han Jin said, and with a wave of his hand, the mountain below the palace suddenly broke open a mouth with a few miles wide, and the violent water spewed out from the inside, spurting out After a few tens of meters, I lost my strength and fell to the bottom. Countless splashes of water hit the rock and rumbling, even though I was far away, Xiannier and Elena could feel the fresh water vapor. Come.


    Fortunately, this waterfall is not very shocking compared to the palace that was built out of thin air. Xiannier and Elena were able to recover quickly. Both of them looked at Han Jin with a blind eye.


    "How? Do not believe?" Han Jin was very satisfied with the reaction of the two, and he did not see any action. Xiannier and Elena felt a flower in front of them. When they looked again, they even stood outside the palace.


    Both of them were shocked, but no one had time to blame Han Jin¡¯s recklessness. Yalena rushed directly to the palace, and Siniel ran to the location of the waterfall.


    Standing in front of Yalena, I discovered how huge the palace is. A stone pillar with a height of several hundred meters and a few tens of meters thick is like a sword with the same handle and straight into the sky, even the gate of the palace. They are much taller than the walls of the Holy Crown City. Where is this still like a palace? At this moment, Yalena suddenly felt that she had become a small to the extreme.


    Yalina bit her lip and carefully extended a finger to the stone pillar in front of him, for fear that if she was too strong, it would make the spectacular scene that she had never seen before.


    "Yeah... it''s true!" Yalena cheered excitedly, and the cold, heavy touch from her fingertips told her that everything in front of her eyes was not illusory.


    "Of course it is true." Han Jin laughed dumbly. "And it''s still very strong. You can''t beat it with magic."


    "What?" Yalina''s little nose wrinkled, which clearly despised people!


    So when Xiannier looked back in eccentricity, she saw that Irina was constantly sending out a blade of ice, fireball, and thunder, and all kinds of magic were placed on the stone pillar, and the stone pillar was actually Linna¡¯s violent bombings were able to remain safe and sound, and the strength of the Alexandra Magister¡¯s mentor could not leave even a trace on the stone pillar!


    "Don''t bother, you can''t beat it." Han Jin smiled and stopped Yarina.


    Although Yalinna stopped her movements, she clearly pointed out that Han Jin¡¯s eyes did not explain clearly that it would not make you better. In fact, I can¡¯t blame Yalinna for being angry. As a big magician, she turned out to be Can''t deal with a few stones in the district, saying that going out is simply a big joke.


    "Because I just didn''t let you break it, now you can try again." Han Jin looked at the small expression of Yalina''s indignation. He really wanted to laugh, but he couldn''t help but suffer. The thing of Xiannier is not yet. Put it flat, he doesn''t want to offend the other.


    Yalin looked suspiciously and looked at Han Jin. She turned and tentatively sent out a small fireball. The miracle appeared. The little fireball was straight through the center of the stone pillar, revealing a bowl-sized hole. The stone pillars that stood still under a lot of magic seemed to suddenly become very fragile, and even the lowest-order small fireball could not bear.


    Not only is Sunil, but even Yalina is scared by herself. No matter how she looks, there is no difference between the stone pillars in front and the square. How suddenly did it become like this?


    "Now you should always understand." Han Jin put away a smile and said slowly, "In this space, or in this world, I represent the law! I said there is a mountain, then there is Mountain, I said there is water, then there is water here. According to you, I am... what is it?"


    "You..." Siniel and Elena were stunned and didn''t know what to say.


    "Oh... don''t think so much, you just need to know that in front of you, I am just a man named Raphael, a man who is willing to live with you and never be separated." Han Jin said softly, I took both of them into my arms. "In fact, I just want to prove to you that God is not an unattainable existence. They can do it, and I can."


    Feeling that Sunil was struggling to say something, Han Jin¡¯s hand tightened and forced her down: ¡°Well, now you should experience the wonders of this world carefully.¡± After that, Han Jin suddenly Raised his hand and took out Nancy and Elena.


    Yalina took the lead in screaming and then immediately released the floating technique. The strange thing is that she just can release all kinds of magic as she wants, but now she can''t feel the fluctuation of the elements, she can only keep going down in the screams. Dropped, and finally slammed into the pool of water just formed under the waterfall.


    And Chanel''s reaction was significantly more calm than that of Yalena. She flipped her body lightly in midair, and her head and feet went straight into the pool.


    During the rest of the time, Xiannier had floated up from the bottom of the pool, and there was still a panicked Yalina in her hand. She was so angry that Liu Mei was upside down and just wanted to shout something. Han Jin once again extended her finger, and the earth suddenly Separately, Tanshui then turned into a big river that rushed and swayed into the distance.

 Chapter 587： Friends come from far away

    The fifty-eighth chapter has friends coming from afar


    Self-consolation, sometimes self-deception, like Xiannier and Elena at the moment, their skirts and robes are soaked, and they feel very uncomfortable on the body, so they drive Hanjin into the distance. Then they took off their skirts and robes, wearing only thin robes, sitting side by side on the lake and talking to each other in a low voice.


    In fact, even if Hanjin is rushed to the horizon, Han Jin can clearly see each of their actions, but this must not be the reason for the compromise between Siniel and Yalena. As for whether this protection has any effect. They don''t care.


    Of course, if Han Jin really peeks in the distance, it only proves that Han Jin¡¯s wretchedness has nothing to do with them. They are pure, shy girls.


    Chanel¡¯s mood has clearly improved, because she is not stupid and has figured out the key inside. Since Han Jin can not hide her from her, it proves that Han Jin is very concerned about her, and then thinking from the perspective of interest, at this time and Han Jin is noisy, there is no benefit to the future of the elves, not to mention that Han Jin is not easily A person who moves or bows.


    Between the steel and the softness, only the stupid woman will choose the former, and more importantly, Xiannier can''t let go of this situation. When she sees her own stabbing Hanjin, she feels so sad. I can''t breathe, so what she should do is not to deliberately chill out Hanjin, but to use a curvilinear way to protect the relationship between her and Hanjin and to protect the elves.


    At this time, Han Jin is sitting on the other side of the lake. His eyes seem to be open and he has a piece of black stone in his hand. However, his movements are slightly cruel, and his fingertips are gently moving, and the stone will be crushed. It becomes dust, and he raises a beckoning hand, and the dust will re-condense into a stone. If the stone is also a life, it is undoubtedly living in the boundless hell.


    Suddenly, Han Jin seemed to think of something. He shook his shirt and stood up. Then his body flashed and disappeared from the place. The next moment, he appeared behind Siniel and Yalena.


    "We should go back." Han Jin whispered: "I have been here for more than a day, they are very anxious, and... there are guests coming."


    "Yeah..." Yalena screamed, and she didn''t care what Han Jin was saying. She snatched it from Xiannier''s arms and wanted to cover her half-covered body with Sunil. It seems that she has learned. Han Jin¡¯s spirit of being dead and dying, then shouted: ¡°Go away!!¡±


    Chanel¡¯s reaction was much stronger than that of Yalena. She grabbed Yarina and asked, ¡°Is it more than a day? No?¡±


    "Have you heard that I have never heard of that sentence? One day in the mountains, the world has been a thousand years." Han Jin smiled, then the fingers were caught, and the skirts and robes that Xiannier and Yalina threw on the shore flew. Han Jin¡¯s hands, and then the surrounding scenery changed suddenly. Xiannier and Elena found that they were sitting in Han¡¯s bed, and everything that happened before was a big dream.


    When I stayed for a while, I finally opened the sheets and drilled in, and covered my head together.


    Han Jin threw the skirt and robes on the chair and smiled: "Yalina, where did the courage go?"


    "Courage?" Yalena didn''t understand. She showed her small head and stared at Han Jin. She immediately remembered that she and Han Jin went to look for Julie and others. When she used the beauty to seduce Han Jin''s scene, a face suddenly rose. Got red.


    "Well, you don''t have to go out, just stay here." Han Jin smiled and waved his hand, then walked out.


    "Come back!" Yalena shouted.


    "How?" Han Jin turned his head.


    Yalena was just too angry, tears were turning around in her eyes, but Han Jin had already said that there were guests coming. Now, when she was not settled with Han Jin, she used her full strength to smash Han Han¡¯s eyes. Pretending to be cold, "When the robes are taken off, what are they broken into? What do you want to wear out to see people? I don''t know how lazy I am with Sister Nancy!"


    Han Jin looked down and smiled. "It¡¯s right." He walked slowly to the bed and turned.


    Xian Nier secretly sighed, no matter whether there is hate in her heart or whether Han Jin can be persuaded by her in the future, she always has to wait for him. Is this fate?


    Xiannier lifted up and sat down on the bed, first pulling off the raging cloak, then untied the robes and took the dragon scales for Han Jin.


    "Okay? Then I am leaving, it is not good to let the guests wait for a long time." Han Jindao.


    "What guest? Is it so urgent?" said Yalena.


    "It''s An Qi Aier."


    "Anqi Ayr?" Yalina¡¯s eyes slid round, and God knew what she was thinking.


    Han Jin suddenly leaned down and whispered in the ear of Yalena: "It looks like... Apple is already cooked, and you should never be soft when you eat, otherwise the apple will rot." He finished deliberately put the tip of his nose Under the earlobe of Elena, she sniffed a deep sigh, then smiled and turned and walked out.


    When Yalina groaned, she understood the meaning of Hanjin¡¯s words. She immediately shouted and said, ¡°You will rot!!¡± Then she struggled to climb up and picked up the pillow and went to Hanjin.


    "Yalina..." Xiannier reached out and grabbed the pillow in Yalina''s hand. Han Jin and Yalinna flirted in front of her. Although I knew that there would be this day, my heart was mixed.


    Seeing Siniel grabbing her weapon, Yalena boss is not happy, too ignorant! When Han Jin and Xian Nier were in conflict, she helped Siniel!


    When Irina¡¯s eyes turned, she yelled at Han Jin¡¯s back: ¡°If you want to eat, you should eat Xiannier¡¯s sister first!¡±


    "I have eaten." Han Jin said unceremoniously.


    "You...go to death!" Sunnier forced the pillow out, and at the moment she really hated that the pillow was too light and too soft!


    Xiannier¡¯s archery was fantastic, but the method of throwing the hidden weapon made people dare to compliment. The pillow flew a few meters away from Hanjin and landed on the wall, and Hanjin had already walked to the door and turned back. Smiled, then went out and took the door.


    The room was quiet and silent for a moment, and Yarina suddenly said, "I have already eaten it..." Her tone was sour.


    "Don''t listen to him nonsense." Siniel had the feeling of being self-confident: "I will be a king right away... there is no seriousness!"


    "Positive? But... the king does not want to have a baby?"


    Yalinna¡¯s words are simple and straightforward. Xiannier¡¯s face is even redder than Yalinna, and I don¡¯t know how to answer it. I can¡¯t squeeze a word for a long time, and finally I¡¯m lying on the bed, facing the other. Side, ignore Yalina.


    "Sonyel sister!" said Yalena.


    Xiannier does not want to take care of Yalina, but she will become a queen in the future. The feelings of both sides must be carefully maintained, and they must be reluctantly ambiguous.


    "Sister Niniel, are you... delicious?" said Yalena with a smile.


    Sunnier was not allowed to be born by ¡® evil¡¯. She took a long breath and calmed herself down. Then she turned and looked at Yarina: ¡°You...you don¡¯t understand.¡±


    "I don''t know anything?" Yalena asked immediately and seriously. In fact, she seized the topic and wanted to understand the inside story.


    "You will have that day sooner or later, don''t laugh! What''s so funny? My sister told you..."


    *****


    On the ship''s side of the Ares, Dominique first discovered the blue light wave from the distance, and recognized the comer. She immediately ordered the person to inform Guevara, and she also sorted out the costumes. Get ready to meet the Frost Dragon.


    In the tenth time, An Qi Ai has approached the Ares, her speed gradually slowed down, and she fell lightly on the deck.


    "Welcome, welcome! An Qi Aier!" With the voice, Guevara, Zeng Green, Jeddis and Adolf greeted them, because Han Jin said that they are fighting against the strong people in the abyss world. At the time, An Qi Ai has always been his comrade-in-arms, so they sincerely welcome the arrival of An Qi Ai with the highest specifications.


    An Qi Ai smiled reluctantly, then threw a scorpion-shaped cheekbone in his hand to the side.


    "You... what''s wrong with this?" Guevara and others found that Anqi Aier''s look was not good.


    "I''m sorry..." An Qi Ai secluded and said: "I didn''t..." She was guilty of not being able to advance and retreat with Han Jin. But she didn''t finish talking, she already stayed there because Han Jin is slowing down. Came out from behind Guevara and others.


    "Don''t know?" Han Jin smiled.


    An Qi Ai took a moment, a smile slowly spread from the corner of his mouth, then the eyes were filled with joy, the tip of the nose slightly tilted, if the place where An Qi Ai passed, there is always a kind of snow and ice Feeling, and Anqi Aier itself, like a spring flower blooming in the snow, elegant and proud, the dazzling beauty, let the old and the young on the Ares indulge in the inability to extricate themselves, even bitter The monk Adolf is in a daze, not to mention others.


    "I can''t help but admit it, it''s too unexpected!" An Qi Ai said slowly: "Raphael, you are a person who will never easily lose. Since you appear on the Ares, can I do this? Understand, the **** Stia... has completely disappeared?"


    "You guessed it right." Han Jin sighed a sigh of relief. He didn''t mean to hide anything: "I also got the goddess of the **** Godia, although it was just a piece of debris, but it helped me a lot. ""


    Guevara and others all turned into a statue that would not move. They only knew that Hanjin broke into the abyss world, killed the demon king Donald, and also killed the great lich, Denver, who might come out at any time to make waves. It ended the war, but where did the **** Stia come from?


    The face of fallen angel Catherine also became stiff. Since Han Jin¡¯s return, she suddenly found that she could not see through Han. At this moment, An Qi¡¯s words reminded her that her absurd speculation was true. of!


    "You...do it?" An Qi''s voice trembled slightly.


    Han Jin looked at An Qi Aier, half a sigh, and nodded slowly.


    An Qi Aier Snow''s white dress has no wind and automatic, hands clenched into fists, slowly loosened, and then clenched again, which shows how excited An Qi Ai''s heart is.


    Because of the different levels, Guevara and others can''t understand what Han Jin and An Qi Ai are talking about. Imagination has its own limits, unless it can go that step, and it has a vague recognition of higher power. Knowing, you can know the meaning of An Qi Ai¡¯s phrase ''Do it''.


    If Han Jin tells the average person how he defeated the gods, it is estimated that everyone will treat him as a madman. If they are replaced by Guevara and others as listeners, they naturally do not suspect that Han Jin is talking nonsense, but it is likely to be fearful or overwhelmed. The gods only exist in the legend, facing a new god. Hey, what kind of attitude should they maintain?


    This is also the reason why Han Jin has simply taken his own experience. He said less, he said it is unclear, he said much, and he turned into a show. So, it is better to be a silence.


    Only An Qi Aier, Han Jin¡¯s words, the actions he made, and the achievements of Han Jin, she can understand, and even say that at this moment, An Qi Aier is the only Han Jin confidant. Another strong person who is qualified to participate in the topic is naturally the fallen angel Catherine, but she has not witnessed the battle, she has no way of understanding, she can only think there.


    "Sit down." Han Jin smiled and let him go.


    In An Qi''s dictionary, there should be no ''tweak'' word. Although she knows that Han Jin has taken the last step, her behavior is very natural. She nodded and gently raised the battle. The skirt, sitting on a chair.


    "I have been wondering why the Black Dragons will suddenly withdraw." An Qi Ai whispered: "The original Fan Luding has been scared."


    "Don''t be scared by me, his courage is very pitiful." Han Jin smiled.


    An Qi Ai couldn¡¯t help but think of Van Lun Ding¡¯s timid behavior, especially when Han Jin was seriously injured, and his face was so angry that he smiled, and then the topic turned: ¡°Nikolay returned to the horse a few days earlier than us. The light empire, he has launched a comprehensive counterattack, victory is only a matter of time, have you ever thought about what we should do next?"


    "You mean..." Han Jin asked, I don''t know when he and An Qi Ai no longer pay attention to the use of honor.


    "You have destroyed the demon family, Denver is also dead, um... The **** Destia is also falling in your hands. There is only one Van Luding in the abyss world. You don''t think this is when we launch the final blow. ?"


    "And then?" Han Jin asked again.


    "Then...the problem between you and Nikolay, I don''t want to participate." An Qi Elton paused and laughed: "If you must let me participate, I might help you because I can''t Trust Nikolay."


    Han Jin is silent, as if thinking about what is going on.


    Guevara and others silently watched Han Jin and An Qi Ai, while Han Jin was immersed in meditation. Under the ecstasy, an atmosphere that he always deliberately concealed was quietly filled.


    That is the distance, a distance that cannot be described by words. Han Jinming is sitting in the Ares, and everyone feels that Hanjin is in a far-reaching place that they can''t touch.

 Chapter 588： convene

    Chapter VIII Chapter Convening


    "This... can''t be too anxious." Han Jin was silent for a long time and finally spoke up: "And, I have more important things."


    "What?" asked An Qi Aier.


    "A month later, I will hold a meeting in the Holy Crown City." Han Jinton paused: "If possible, I want to invite all the local lords, but I don''t know... will they accept my invitation." ¡±


    "The lords of all places?" An Qi Aier''s eyes flashed, she already knows Han Jin''s intentions.


    "Yeah." Han Jindao said: "No matter what race they are, I will welcome them if I am willing to come."


    "You are not going to launch a war of grace?" An Qi Aier laughed.


    For the people of the Holy See, this sentence is somewhat unheard of. The Tuya Pope tried to promote the grace of the gods, which led to the turmoil of the whole continent. Although the Holy See now generally believes that Tuya¡¯s means are too extreme, everything It¡¯s self-defeating, but in the end, the Holy See lost and bowed. Whether An Qi Ai was joking or profound, he should not touch the scars of the Holy See. Jedice and Adolf frowned at the same time.


    "I don''t have that much effort." Han Jin also smiled: "Not to mention... I will not allow them to kill each other."


    Han Jin¡¯s answer is self-contradictory. How can a qualified person who is not motivated to order local lords what to do and what not to do? Obviously, the former is only Han Jin¡¯s humility, while the latter is full of domineering.


    "Do you think this is more important than the threat of completely ending the war..." An Qi Ai whispered. Her heart was slightly disappointed, the enemy has not been eliminated, and Han Jin is eager to build a state. Is this not the old road of the war **** Alabahan?


    ¡°How do you say that?¡± Han Jin smiled. ¡°In fact, I have not made up my mind because I am only a weapon. You tell me who is the enemy. Let me go and win the flag. There is absolutely no problem. Let I am doing this... I am not competent, and the purpose of the conference is to listen to the opinions of others."


    "You are too modest." An Qi Ai grinned.


    "Not modest." Han Jin shook his head: "My greatest strength is that I can see myself, know what I can do, and what can I do. For areas that I don''t know well, I don''t usually intervene in general. The right person to do the right thing, so I will be very relaxed, and also reduce some unnecessary troubles and mistakes, why must I force myself?"


    "You said that you are a weapon? Then who must be manipulating behind you?" An Qi Ai snarled, Han Jin can kill the **** of Stia, and confessed to possess the goddess of Steia, also represents Han Progress has become a new god, no one is qualified to manipulate Han Jin, An Qi Ai is just joking.


    "You can understand this." Han Jin shrugged.


    "Oh?" An Qi Ai said: "The man is..." An Qi Ai¡¯s words were not finished, and they suddenly realized that their faces were slightly changed, and they immediately closed their mouths.


    "What''s wrong?" Han Jin asked.


    "It''s okay." An Qi Ai took a breath, and then naturally shifted the subject: "You used to like this kind of turn around? If I didn''t guess your intention... Isn''t it going to delay your big thing?"


    "What is my intention?" Han Jin smiled.


    "Talk to me about this. You just want to borrow the mouth of the Frost Lord An Qi Aier, and the Jinlong family, and spread the name of your Raphael." An Qi Ai¡¯s smile: "Let Let''s talk about your record, it''s better than your self-promotion, and it''s easier to be convinced, isn''t it?"


    "Too straightforward..." Han Jin laughed a few times, then said: "But, An Qi Ai... Will you come?"


    ¡°Is this your official invitation?¡± An Qi Ai Dao.


    "Do you want me to be more formal?" Han Jindao said: "No problem, you wait a little, I immediately write invitations."


    "Forget it, I accept your invitation." An Qi Aier laughed, then silenced for a moment, and said: "Raphael, thank you."


    An Qi Ai certainly knows the contradiction between Han Jin and Jin Long, saying that she is not worried about the future of both sides, that is, she is deceiving herself, but at this moment Han Jin gave her a clear answer, let her An Qi Aier and Jinlong people went to the lords of all places, which meant that Han Jin first extended the olive branch.


    "Is it necessary?" Han Jin whispered. For several years, he has always been able to save his life. The only time he is in a position of mortality is in the demon temple of the abyss world. It can be said that if An Qi Ai is in a bad mood, he will stretch his fingers. Can kill him completely, not to mention, it is An Qi Aier to protect him, he can escape from the threat of Nikolay, even An Qi Ai can not trust, who can he believe?


    "Then I will not delay your time." An Qi Aier Yingying stood up and pointed to the bunch of skeletons on the ship: "This guy is back to you." To An Qi Aier''s mind, of course I will not take the liberty to say the name of Doreen. Otherwise, it will inevitably set off a storm. As for whether Han Jin wants to tell the truth, it is Han Jin¡¯s own business.


    "Is this guy still honest?" Han Jindao.


    "Your magical props are amazing." An Qi Aier said: "But... I can''t figure out, why do you have to bring her out of the abyss world?"


    "You will know later."


    "The most disgusting of you!" An Qi Ai has some helplessness: "Always pretending to be mysterious!"


    "Now, there is really no way to say it."


    "When you want to talk, maybe I am not interested in listening." An Qi Aier''s figure slowly rose into the air: "One month?"


    "Yes, one month." Han Jin nodded. "I hope that you can bring more dragon elders to come over and help me support the scene."


    An Qi Ai did not speak any more, and the figure was shot in the distance. In fact, she only stayed for ten minutes before and after the Ares. The matter of the talk was immediately settled and left without any delay.


    "Raphael, do you really want to convene a meeting after a month?" Seeing that An Qi Ai has left, Guevara hurriedly asked.


    "Ok."


    ¡°Is the time too tight?¡± Guevara said: ¡°Don¡¯t say other places, even the tribal leaders¡¯ patriarchs may not listen to our orders. We need a lot of time to convince them, one month. ... afraid is not enough."


    "Other places... hand it over to the dragons to deal with it." Han Jin thought about it and said: "As for the tribal alliance, I can come forward and talk to them, yes, Kemorazi they are in these days, no What trouble is it made?"


    "Kemo Lazy, that person is OK, at least it can be done in the same way, Honduras... Oh, we should have nobody here for him." Guevara said.


    "You can''t care too much with him. If you move him, it will inevitably lead to the uneasiness of the tribal alliance." After that, Han Jin laughed at himself: "I can''t think of it, I now learn to compromise..."


    "This is a good thing, to prove that you are getting more and more mature." Guevara''s eyes are flickering. In fact, he does not care about Honduras. He will continue to talk, just to find an introduction, and then let Han Jin talk about the abyss world. What happened to him, he thought he had to understand the truth, because Han Jin¡¯s feelings for him were too weird and too strange.


    "Raphael, if some lords are not willing to come to the Crown City?" Jeddy suddenly asked.


    "They will."


    "If not?" Jeddy must get a clear answer.


    "Have you heard the story of a strong man''s wrist?" Han Jin said slowly: "The snake has bitten his hand. In order to save his life, sometimes he must act decisively."


    "Then why do you believe that your decision is correct?" Jedice had a sorrowful look in his eyes. He felt that Hanjin had become very similar to Nikolay, who followed me and died against me. As long as you oppose yourself, then all are enemies and must be eradicated.


    "I don''t believe in myself, but believe in him." Han Jin smiled: "Reassure, things will not be as bad as you think."


    "will not?"


    "No!" Han Jin''s tone is very certain. He has a fundamental difference with the hegemons like Nikolay. He never loves power and embarks on this road, just for faster and more effective. Accumulate resources.


    "Raphael!" Guevara sat down in the position of An Qi Aier: "The **** of Stia really appeared? You... killed him?!"


    Han Jin was silent for a moment, his face was full of sorrowful look, he did not want to talk about this topic.


    No matter how many Guevara and others have experienced, they are all ordinary people. They are restricted by the framework. If they don¡¯t fly into the blue sky, they will not appreciate the feeling of looking down on the earth. Without diving into the deep sea, they will not understand the bizarre nature of the creatures in the sea. Perhaps, What Guevara wants is a fierce and passionate scene, a fierce victory, and then they cheered and toasted.


    The problem is that Han Jin has not been able to enjoy everyone.


    Seeing Guevara has no way to let Hanjin speak, Jedice and others face each other, they feel a little disappointed.


    At this moment, Sunil and Elena walked side by side, and Elena wore a white magical robe, and Siniel also put on a new dress, and they seemed to have been dressed up. Even Xiannier also made a light makeup.


    "Hey?" Yalena looked around: "Anqi Aier''s adult? Haven''t you arrived yet?"


    "I left early, you came out too late." Han Jin''s smile is a bit weird. If you change other guests, Yalena will not be so anxious to show up, obviously, An Qi Ai, who has a beautiful beauty, Both Yarina and Siniel are a bit vigilant, but perhaps, in order to express their generosity, they have never tasted it.


    "So fast..." said Yalena in surprise.


    "Well, everyone is busy with their own." Han Jin stood up: "Mr. Guevara, the Free Federation will hand it over to you, should there be no problem?"


    "Reassure, we don''t have to go find it, they can''t wait to put it on." Guevara smiled. He immediately understood the intention of Han Jin. The holy crown city needs to set an example. As the saying goes, the power of the example is endless... A free federation that bows its head and ears, other lords must think about it.


    "That''s good." The voice just fell, Han Jin''s figure gradually became thin.


    "Hey...Raphael!" Jeddy hurriedly yelled, but he shouted a little later. When he reached out, Han Jin had disappeared, and the skeleton on the deck followed without a trace.

 Chapter 589： regret

    Chapter VIII Chapter regrets


    After An Qi Aier left, Han Jin once again relapsed, sometimes even for a few days without showing up, not knowing where to be at ease.


    Guevara is too busy, and there are some things that must be Hanjin''s decision. Han Jin is so lazy, it''s awkward!


    Guevara also thought of some ways to prepare for the next time he saw Han Jin, or he was vocal, or euphemistically persuaded, but often when he said the opening remarks, Han Jin casually perfunctory, disappeared without a trace. Only leave Guevara in a daze in the air.


    After repeated several times, Guevara had a hint of enlightenment in his heart. He did not hold any illusions about Han Jin. He was doing his own thing. He could be responsible for the direct decision. He had to inform Han Jin that he could drag Then dragging, it is impossible to drag on, and Gao Bin, Jedisi will be found, after a few people carefully think, and then make a decision.


    This is not only for the sake of security, but also for the risk sharing. If it is wrong, Gao Bin is Han Jin¡¯s big brother, Jedisi is a friend of Han Jin, and he is Guevara... He said that he is a Korean. Into the elders, you can always save a few face.


    In the end, Geng Green did not see the past and helped Guevara several times. As a result, he was immediately taken up by Guevara, and the ¡®live¡¯ assigned to Geng Green was more and more.


    Zeng Green¡¯s status is somewhat similar to that of the guest. Although he has extensive respect, he does not have any actual power in his hands. However, he does not like idle life, just because he has no chance to intervene. After all, he is coming out of the power center. Will you be willing to do nothing? In the face of Guevara''s letter, he did not shirk, and accepted it frankly.


    No matter whether Han Jin is lazy or not, it can''t affect the circulation of time. After ten days, the first batch of guests have rushed to the Holy City.


    In fact, the strong people of the Holy Crown City did not think of the tremendous influence of the abyss battle without a bystander. Perhaps, because no one has witnessed it, the imagination of the people can be exerted infinitely, and a paragraph can be created. Immortal legend.


    The northeastern part of the mainland is basically in the hands of Hanjin and Solomon. The city¡¯s owner, Marisin, has already loyal to Hanjin. The only different kind is the Chesham of Cold Shadow City. However, many Titans are sent to join Hanjin¡¯s camp. This more or less represents the attitude of Chesham, and among all the lords who got the news, Chesham was the first to rush to the Holy City, and of course, it also occupied the convenience of geographical proximity.


    The Southwest Region does not need to say that the most powerful free federation has announced its incorporation into the territory of the Holy Crown City. Although the tribal alliance has not made a clear statement, it has been working hard to draw closer relations with the strong people of the Holy City. Others are in two major forces. The lords who are swaying and swaying for survival can see that a stronger ''boss'' can rely on them, and of course they will not miss the opportunity.


    The focus is on the northwestern region. The first one in the northwestern region who rushed to the holy crown city is the lord of the Highland City, Toronto. A strong man who accompanied Toronto to the holy crown city triggered an uproar in the elf. The founder of the Gula League, Lola!


    Lola is a half-elf, but there is no genetic elf''s nature, the means are fierce and decisive, and the chest is devastating. In the elves, it has always been mixed. Some elves are very disgusted with her, and some elves like her very much. In fact, it is very difficult for a half-elf to find out one''s own world. The elves have reason to reject her. Humans also have reason to despise her, but Lola overcomes various unfavorable factors and can even work with Niko for a period of time. Pull the phase to compete.


    Most cities in the Northwest have responded. The only difference is that if you have the guts, you will come to the Holy City in person. You want to see what kind of person Han Jin is. If you don¡¯t have the guts, you will send the messenger. On the one hand, it takes care of the courtesy, on the other hand, it can also observe the movement of the Holy City through the messenger.


    This is no longer a rally, but a vigorous pilgrimage involving more than half of the world!


    Defeating the goddess Stia is a key point, occupying the goddess of the gods Stia is the focus of the focus, understanding the Anjin Ai of Han Jin, instructing the dragons to spare no effort to render Han Jin may have Power, a pressure that cannot be described in words, such as a hurricane that has swept across the continent, no one dares to ignore the existence of a new god.


    However, the influx of guests has caused some troubles for the Holy Crown City. The size of the city is still small. There are no mansions in the city that can accommodate a large number of missions. When Guevara learned the news, he noticed it. Force turned to a person.


    Hiller, as the head of the entertainment industry in the Holy City, is ambitiously ready to expand his field, and even bought a half street around the night of bliss, frankly, the mind of Hiller Some are overheated, his business can be so good, mainly because the Holy Crown City won one victory after another under the leadership of Hanjin, and the support of the Lonely City Chamber of Commerce Alliance, the generals of the army, the next To ordinary soldiers and civilians in the city, there are a lot of spare cash. However, it is unwise to expand the scale significantly. The population of the holy crown city is limited, and the idle money is limited. In modern terms, the ninety-nine will cause overcapacity.


    As a result, Guevara made a big stroke and requisitioned the neighborhood that Hillester bought. Hilster was mad at the door-to-door theory. Guevara faintly told him that this was Han Jin¡¯s order, Hilles. The special field was dumb and went back in vain.


    On this day, Guevara is negotiating some things with Lang Ning and others in the city hall of the Holy City. The small meeting is going very fast, because Guevara is eager to return from the magic transmission array, mentioning this, Guevara has some Angry, Han Jin did not know where to go, Stillberg did not dare to move the Ares, worried about the inconvenience or influence on Hanjin, otherwise the Ares started to sail back to the Holy City, so he had to transfer from day to day. I came back ten times in the battle, and I was busy going back here. I was busy and came back there, and today¡¯s situation is a bit special. He has to reserve a few hours to do with the big leader of the tribal alliance, Thorn Tiannan. In the final negotiation, Han Jin¡¯s deadline for a month is getting closer. If you get the freedom of the Freewealth and the Tribal League, the Holy Crown City is equal to half of the mainland. This is a trump card. On the contrary, the tribal alliance has never been finalized. There will be some passiveness in the future.


    Suddenly, Constance, the deputy head of the Silver Pegasus Corps, who was re-established by the Elf, pushed the door of the conference room and hurried into it. He said, "Adult, the Grand Duke of Solomon is here!"


    "The Duke of Solomon?" Guevara squatted and immediately stood up: "Go, let''s meet together, Langing, you will immediately rush to the Ares from the transmission array to inform Jedice and Gaobin."


    "Adult, what if I can''t find Rafael?" Lang Ning hurriedly asked.


    "I can''t find it." Guevara''s mouth was slightly upturned. He finally found a place to vent his anger. The Grand Duke of Solomon was the father-in-law of Hanjin''s future. It was a big rude. Let Solomon go to teach Hanjin.


    "Ah?" Lang Ning did not understand, but Guevara had strode out of the conference room and had no time to ask.


    Unfortunately, Guevara''s calculations fell through. When the Solomon''s Grand Duke led the Magicians of the Phoenix Birds to approach the Holy City, Han Jin was sitting in the clouds lazily, looking down at the holy city below.


    Harlem is standing behind Han Jin, and Xiannier and Elena are talking about the other side. Only Han Jin¡¯s line of sight can block through the layers of clouds and see every thread below, ÑÉ or the lower bound. Change, and Yalena did not realize that her father was close to the Holy City.


    For more than 20 days, they have been living with Hanjin for a moment of freedom. At this moment, they are still picking sweet wild fruit in the hot woods. The next moment, they will run into the snow and ice to watch the spectacular snowstorm. Even into the mysterious deep sea, all the obstacles in the world seem to have disappeared for Han Jin.


    It¡¯s a well-informed fairy, and it¡¯s only at this moment that I found out how magnificent this continent is.


    "Hare, can''t you remember what I said when I just came out from inside?" Han Jin suddenly said.


    "Ah?" Harley snorted and asked suspiciously: "Master, I... What have I said?"


    "You said, you are willing to use all the women in your palace, and I will change to Nine." Han Jin smiled.


    "Oh..." When he heard Han Jin, Sunnier snorted.


    Harley only felt the whole body cold, and hurriedly said: "That... Master, I didn''t know the identity of the lady at the time? Oh... oh... a misunderstanding is a misunderstanding... with the lady''s natural beauty, don''t say one The woman of the palace, even if the woman of the whole continent is counted, can''t compare it!"


    "What about me?" Yalena couldn''t help but raise her brow.


    Harley stayed and couldn''t wait to take a loud slap in the face. This is an unforgivable mistake!


    "Do you really think that the memory is real? Or... Have you had any other past before that memory?" Han Jin whispered.


    "What?" The red mans in Harley''s eyes flashed a few times. Obviously, he couldn''t understand Han Jin''s intentions. After a long time, he tried to ask: "Master, you... why are you asking?"


    "Because I am in a person, I feel a kind of dark power, and this power, I used to... I just found it in you." Han Jin said slowly: "However, you seem to use a way to put That kind of power was expelled, leaving only traces that were not easily noticeable."


    Harley was silent, and after a long time, he was still silent.


    ¡°Do you want to evoke real memories?¡± Han Jin paused and smiled: ¡°Would you like to find your true self?¡±


    "Master, I am... very happy." Harley whispered.


    "Are you a euphemistic rejection?" Han Jindao.


    Harley was silent again, for a moment, and whispered: "Master, if I really want to let myself lose my memory, it must be a painful, unbearable past. If this is the case... why do I have to accept it myself? Distressed?"


    In the face of Han Jin and Xian Nier, this should be Harley¡¯s first speech, and the atmosphere is a bit heavy.


    "Well, I respect your choice, but one day when you change your mind, you can always tell me." Han Jin smiled: "And, Harley, if I can let you restore human flesh and vitality, think Don''t want to find a wife?"


    "Think!" Harley replied immediately, then burst into laughter: "Hey..." Soul Eater and Hanjin have the same mind. As a ghost of the soul-seeking bead, Halley can clearly sense that Hanjin has an incomparable pound. The power of íç, and, Han Jin will not talk about it, and if it is said, it proves that it is possible! When he and Mo Xinke and others went out to confuse, he didn''t know how much they envied those living bodies. Others could be refreshed, and he could only secretly hide on one side. If he showed his body shape, it would inevitably trigger a burst of exclamation. Sound, the scene will also become a dog, chaotic and chaotic.


    "Then you talk about what kind of woman you want to find?"


    "First of all, the **** must be big, must be up!" Harley solemnly extended a bone finger, he did not want to find a wife, and did not want Han Jin to perfuse him: "Second, the voice must be sharp enough, enough Ecstasy, and..."


    Boom... A big fireball exploded on the back of Harley''s head, and then it was said that Nancy and Yarina were drinking in unison: "Below!"


    Sunil is still not deflated, adding: "Raphael, don''t worry about him, let him die!"


    "Master..." Harley''s groping his own back, his heart is wronged, isn''t that men like this? It¡¯s just that he is very honest, and everyone else is hypocritical.


    "That''s it? It''s too simple." Han Jin whispered: "You are too big. Don''t you understand, I won''t let go of any chance to tease you?"


    "Master, isn''t it..." Harley''s voice was a little trembling. He was not stupid. He immediately realized that he was negligent. He did not ask for age, did not ask for race, and did not ask for appearance. In case Hanjin gave him another one. Old, ugly, only a woman with a big **** and a sharp voice, isn''t that his end? ! Even if it is not like this, give him a wife in the Titans, God...


    "The two have no past life, maybe they can really renew that love." Han Jin sighed a sigh: "Harley, you must cherish this time, understand?"


    Harley finally understood, it seems that Han Jin had made a choice for him. He hesitated for a long time, could not help but tempted to ask: "Master, I... can I look at the goods first?"


    "Harley!!" Yalena couldn''t help it anymore, cried, "What do you think of girls?!"


    Harley immediately closed his mouth with a good fit. If you change an unrelated person, it is estimated that Harley will unscrupulously smash the other person from the clouds. This is Laozi looking for a wife. Why do you dictate? But in the face of Yarina, he couldn''t even think about it.


    "Raphael, why do you want to take care of him?" Sinnel called, and Harley¡¯s words just irritated her.


    "Because there are too many regrets in the world, I can fix it more or less if I can." Han Jin said with a smile: "Okay, we should also set off."

 Chapter 590： invite

    Chapter 59th Invitation


    Outside the west gate of the Holy City, Guevara personally led thousands of elite knights into a neat battle. Of course, he did not fight, but to express his respect for the Duke of Solomon.


    A white light appeared in the sky above the holy crown city. Jedice, Gaobin, Zenglin and others passed through the magic circle and saw the scene at the west gate. They also flew over here.


    Gaobin''s speed is the fastest, because he is riding a silver flying horse, slanting in the side of Guevara, jumped down, and then patted on the back of the silver Pegasus, the silver The Pegasus Trail flew away.


    Then Jedice fell. He first looked into the distance and whispered: "Is the Grand Duke of Solomon coming?"


    "Yeah." Guevara nodded.


    "What about Rafael? You didn''t find him?"


    "Can you find him?" Guevara asked.


    "Oh..." Jeddy sighed for a long time. Although Han Jin was also a shopkeeper, but he knows how to ask the military and political affairs, the recent performance is getting more and more excessive: "I have never seen him casually." The words that are simply recorded in the history books..." After the words were not finished, Jeddis closed his mouth again. Obviously, the words he wanted to say were somewhat inappropriate.


    "Is it similar to those who only know how to eat, drink, and play, and ignore the military and political affairs?" Guevara added with a smile.


    Then the fallen Green''s face showed a surprised look. It is unimaginable to comment on the monarch in the country of Xiongguang. It is not much different from finding death. Guevara looks very relaxed and casual. It seems that it is not at all I know that I have made a big taboo.


    "Not too much." Jedess laughed. "At least Raphael''s character is much stronger than those who are faint."


    "Jedice, haven''t you seen it yet?" Guevara said slowly: "Raphael did it on purpose."


    "This..." Jedice said: "Why?"


    "He is doing it for us."


    "I still don''t understand, why?!" Jeddy fixed his eyes on Guevara.


    "You..." Guevara shook his head. "This is a hint."


    Jessie frowned and thought for a moment, and suddenly revealed the shocking color: "Don''t... Solomon..." Han Jin didn''t care about anything. When he came back, he immediately asked Gail to go to the Duke of Solomon and carefully associate it with Han Jin. It seems that there is a meaning of giving up the Jiangshan. This is ridiculous! He doesn''t care about others, at least he is the first to disappoint Jedice! !


    I am willing to be friends with Han Jin, and I am willing to tie the roots of the Holy See to the Holy Crown City. First of all, I have confidence in Han¡¯s ability. Secondly, I have confidence in Han Jin¡¯s character. Finally, I also have confidence in my partners. What is the Grand Duke of Solomon? ! They put out such a big show to welcome a person. In the final analysis, Han Jinping never hides the respect for the Duke of Solomon, and they do it for Hanjin!


    Without Hanjin, who would recognize the Grand Duke? !


    "You want to be partial." Guevara whispered: "Even if Raphael wants it, Solomon will not accept it. Seeing the Gail manager knows that Solomon is not a confused person."


    Jeddy was relieved, not only Jedice, but also the expression of Gaobin on the side was much more relaxed. Just now, his face has become a smear. If this happens, Jiedi is not needed. What is the representative of the Holy See? He Gaobin is sure to start the first filming.


    "What''s more, do you think Rafael will do this?" Guevara whispered, his eyes removed from Gaobin: "That... many of us will die in the hands of our companions. Maybe, even Yalina And Siniel will also become an enemy."


    "Or you know Rafael better than I do." Jedice showed a smile, he understood, this is indeed a false alarm.


    "Oh..." Guevara smiled and looked away from the back. He saw Kemorazi and Honduras, but did not see the tribal allies: "Jedice, you did not inform Thorn Tiannan? ?"


    "Notice." When mentioning Thorne Tiannan, Jedith had some headaches: "But he said that he has just been elected as a big leader. He is young and has no foundation. Therefore, these major events must be convened by the patriarchs to make Decide."


    "Then he is not coming?" Guevara sneered.


    "It should be not coming."


    While Guevara and Jedith are talking, at the other end of the mainland, the Freedom Federation, Thorn Tenan is talking about what he is saying in his big account. The patriarchs are gathered in front of the account, but their faces are not good looking.


    In Thorn¡¯s Tiannan¡¯s dry mouth, he had to lift the water in his throat, and a patriarch raised his courage: ¡°The big leader, so he rejected the Jedisi adults, isn¡¯t it too good?¡±


    "Oh... I said, you are willing to give people a cow to do horses?" Thorn Tiannan narrowed his eyes: "Are you born with bones? How good are we on our own site?!"


    "But... in case I am angry with Rafael adults..."


    "You don''t have to say it, I know, we are all together, not the opponent of Raphael!" Thorn Tiannan suddenly corrected his face and said slowly: "But don''t forget, Rafael also has opponents. Enemy!"


    At this moment, the patriarchs at the same time widened their eyes, because Han Jin slowly came in from the outside of the account in an incomprehensible way, standing behind Thorn Tiannan.


    "You don''t know? Haha..." Seeing the patriarchs showed a shocking look, Thorn''s interest in Tiannan was even higher, and he took a hard shot on his hand: "It is the male Emperor Nikolay! What does it mean for Phil to join Nikola and the frosty dragon Anqi Ai in the abyss world? It means that the three of them are strong in the same series! Although Raphael has made a breakthrough in the battle, Even killing the **** of Stia, and occupying the goddess of the **** Stia, but the gap between them should not be very large, so if Rafael wants to get rid of who, the first must be Nikola !"


    The eyes of the eyes below all show the color of fear, and they are finished, their big boss is going to die...


    "You can''t argue with anger? How do you scare you like this when you mention Raphael?!" Thorn Tiannan hated the iron and shouted: "Mom, isn''t it a man? Who is afraid of that Raphael?" Immediately give me a pee in the corner!"


    Several patriarchs have closed their eyes in despair, and this is the end of the matter, and there is no room for recovery.


    "I really can''t figure out what you are afraid of?!" Seeing his own words did not have the effect of boosting morale. Thorn Tiannan became more and more angry: "When Rafael went to deal with Nikolay, We can live happily ever after, I know that I can''t beat him, but I can always hide from him. Can''t you fight with him? Can he have gold and silver treasure, I give it, he wants magic crystal, I Give, he wants a woman, I give it to him, we are like a grandson, still can''t? I don''t believe it, he is also very interested in bullying us?"


    If you can cry, maybe someone will burst into tears, and crying will be the same every morning.


    "And, that Rafael is not without weakness, do you know? He is lascivious!" Thorn Tiannan said with a big sigh: "After Rafael came back, he couldn¡¯t see the figure for a few days, wait for the frosty dragon to come. He appeared immediately, hehe... there is an inside story!"


    In order to enhance persuasiveness, Thorn Tiannan deliberately showed a look of fascination: "How beautiful is that frosty dragon... Hey, I tell you, you can''t imagine it! I heard that Nikolay has left. On the battlefield, only two of them were left... dry firewood!" At the end, Thorn Tiannan extended two thumbs and sneaked a few times. He said with a smile: "Oh... you know, Since there are weaknesses, what are we afraid of? Send him thousands of beautiful women, take turns to seduce him, even if you have a body of God, you may not be able to withstand it! Haha..."


    Silence, dead silence...


    Thorn¡¯s Tiannan sees anyway, the following patriarchs are all wearing a crying face, as if they were just dead, and they can¡¯t suppress the anger of their hearts, and they jumped up, just then he¡¯s squatting. I felt that someone behind me suddenly turned around and saw that Han Jin was actually sitting on the ground. Fortunately, his strength was outstanding. He quickly stepped back and supported his body, and he was not shameful in public.


    But some things are far more terrible than being shameful in public. Thorne Tiannan laughed and said: "Hah, Rafael, when did you arrive?"


    Han Jin did not say a word, just quietly watching Thorn Tiannan.


    Thorn Tiannan has a feeling of suffocating, barely squeezing a smile: "You come here... ah, I understand, is the meeting held? Oh, I am also suffering from this thing, you see ... I just served as the big leader, the guys below don¡¯t listen to me..."


    ¡°Everyone, are you ready?¡± Han Jin interrupted Thorn¡¯s complaints, and he did not seem to speak only to Thorn¡¯s Tiannan. His goal included everyone in the field.


    What are you ready? Are you ready for death? Despite this enlightenment, the patriarchs are still motionless, and only a few people look at Thorne¡¯s Tiannan with resentful eyes.


    "We..." Thorn Tiannan hurriedly opened his mouth.


    Han Jin¡¯s sleeves were lightly swept, and Wan Dao Xiaguang exploded. The patriarchs, including Thorn Tiannan, couldn¡¯t help but close their eyes. Thorn Tiannan thought that Han Jin would have to hurt and subconsciously want to bend over to catch His own weapon, however, he is also a person who has passed through the big scenes. He is determined to be superior. In the moment before he is about to make an action, he will stop himself. They are definitely not opponents of Hanjin. Rebellion can only make blood flow. More!


    In a moment, Xiaguang has dispersed, and Thorn Tiannan suddenly feels that the fluttering body seems to return to the ground, opening his eyes slightly, seeing that Han Jin is still standing in the same place, and there is no **** disaster, he once again barely exposed Smile: "Ha... adults, don''t make jokes... I am very timid."


    The patriarchs opened their eyes and immediately became stunned. They were different from Thorne¡¯s Tiannan. Han Jin stood in front of Thorn¡¯s Tiannan and attracted all the attention of Thorn¡¯s Tiannan. After saying so many bad things, he was arrested again. Thorn Tiannan did not have the heart to mind, and always paid attention to Han Jin¡¯s every move.


    The patriarchs are far away. They have found that this is not the original camp. At the foot is a spacious corridor with a tall door at the end of the gallery and a dozen fully armed knights in front of the gate. It seems that there is a conference room inside, and there are some big people at the party.


    A patriarch''s eyes are sharper. He has found a big banner on the left side of the promenade. When he sees the words on the top, he almost faints. Did they even run to the holy crown city? !


    "Adult, this is so good..." Seeing that Han Jin has always remained cold, Thorn Tiannan is getting more and more bottomless, and he has to take the initiative to whisper: "You give me five days, I will convince them, anyway, anyway Didn''t it be held at the end of the month? It''s too good, huh, huh...


    Han Jin still did not speak.


    "That... three days?" Thorn Tiannan was very interested in reducing the chip, then observed Han Jin''s face, and screamed: "A good day, adults, you won''t even have a day''s time." Give us?"


    "The big leader..." a patriarch whispered.


    "Shut up! I am talking about things with Raphael, where is..." Thorn Tiannan turned and shouted. As a result, like his subordinates, he became stunned. There is a corridor in front of him. There are more than a dozen maids who come to the fruit plate and talk and laugh.


    Where is this? ! Thorn Tiannan suddenly turned around and saw a dozen knights standing on the other end. He couldn¡¯t care for the rudeness. He immediately slammed to the right end of the gallery, looked at the bottom, looked at the sky, and finally looked up at the distance. Then he rushed to the left end of the promenade, and saw the flying flag at first glance. He only felt that his body was weak and he needed to grab the railing to force his body.


    The knights have already seen a group of people inexplicably appearing in the corridor, but they recognize Hanjin, so they did not act rashly. Otherwise, the sirens sounded long ago.


    "If you don''t want to, you can go back." Han Jin said faintly, then he turned and walked to the conference room in the middle of the gallery.


    Thorne Tiannan has a feeling of collapse, go back? There are more than a dozen patriarchs in the tribal alliance who are here. A group of light pole commanders, even the mounts, do not go back? ! Thorn Tiannan has no doubts, if they decide to leave, don''t say that through the Warcraft Forest, even the Holy City will not want to go out!


    More importantly, Han Jin has already demonstrated the ultimate strength. Since he can bring more than a dozen people to the holy crown city, he can also appear in the tribal alliance''s nest at any time. It is useless to avoid it. Tiannan is very clear, there are only two roads in front of him, bowing, or fighting.


    The patriarchs exchanged their eyes and just came out of the desperate situation. They no longer want to endure the same fright. If Thorn Tiannan still insists on his own opinion, they can only choose the best policy, regardless of Thorn Tiannan, who stays behind.

 Chapter 591： Justice and evil

    Chapter 519¡ªJustice and Evil


    When Hanjin walked slowly to the end of the promenade, more than a dozen knights immediately straightened their body and made a standard and neat knight ceremony. Then the head of the team leader, Kwong Christine, pushed the door of the conference room. Han Jin smiled. I strode in and walked in.


    At this moment, Thorn Tiannan has made a decision and quickly chased it in the direction of Hanjin, and the patriarchs followed suit. However, the knights at the door could not let these inexplicable people get in. They A stop in the middle has blocked the way.


    "Adults..." Thorn Tiannan waved his arm and tried to call back Han Jin. He happened to see the meeting room filled with people from the cracks. Guevara, Gaobin, Gael, Jeddis and others. There are also seven or eight tall Titan giants, and the female Titando Minnie is sitting on the side of the head. Obviously, the Titans are the heavyweights within the Titans.


    Thorn''s arms were stiff in the air, continued to shout, disturbing the atmosphere of the meeting, it was a little rude, not shouting, they stayed outside, in case Han Han misunderstood that they really want to leave, the result will be more troublesome.


    Just then, the Knights¡¯ squad suddenly heard the voice of Hanjin: ¡°Let them come in.¡±


    The captain was shocked and hurried to his companions, and a dozen knights quickly split to the sides, giving way.


    Han Jin, who had already entered the conference room, was coldly greeted. Guevara, Jeddis and others saw that Han Jin came in and they disappeared. They expressed their protests in this way.


    However, Cesham, the owner of Cold Shadow City, felt a little uneasy. He took the lead and smiled. "Raphael, long gone."


    "You can come here, it is my pleasure." Han Jin smiled and said: "Please sit down, you are welcome."


    The Duke of Solomon, who was talking about it, stopped talking, and Weng Yi and the two laughed, and everything was silent.


    The younger generation of generals, including Lang Ning, Winston, etc., did not dare to learn from the old characters. After squatting, they stood up, and as soon as they were killed, they even wanted to kill. I rushed to Han Jin and complained about my grievances. Fortunately, Qi Qike sat next to him and grabbed him.


    Today''s protagonist is not Hiller, the theme is not the business of bliss night, absolutely can not be noisy.


    At this time, Thorn Tiannan walked into the conference room with the patriarchs. Thorn Tiannan had a very powerful skill. If necessary, he could immediately become self-cooked, even though there are many people here who are not. I know, even though my heart is very uneasy, he can still haha ??and say hello to everyone, it is very bold and generous.


    Han Jin glanced around for a lap, then found a corner and sat down gently, and Han Jin¡¯s action made the big conference room instantly become silent. Even Mo Xinke showed a surprised look and scratched his head. Looking at Han Jin with a puzzled look.


    Jeddy looked sideways at Guevara. He asked the other person silently. Didn''t you say that Raphael would not make such a confused decision? How do you explain now? !


    Guevara glanced at Jedice with his eyes, and he meant to say, don¡¯t be too embarrassed.


    Chesham felt incomprehensible. He looked at Han Jin in a moment, and then looked at Solomon in a moment, his eyes full of surprises.


    This does not require any ability to see the micro-knowledge. Han Jin¡¯s movement is too obvious. At this moment, Han Jin voluntarily retreats. He is not the protagonist. So who is the protagonist? !


    Solomon''s eyes shimmered in the gleam, and as usual, he didn''t seem to realize how subtle he was in his position, nor did he see the complicated sight.


    "Since Rafael¡¯s adult has come, then I will not talk nonsense." Solomon coughed softly and said slowly, because Han Jin had not yet married Yalena, and because some eyes had already revealed obvious Hostility, so Solomon used a special title: "Today, sitting here, are all people, I think... everyone knows me as well, why do we get together."


    No one responded, it seems to be a bit of a cold, but Solomon did not care. He continued: "First, we will witness the rise of a vibrant, great empire. Second, and more importantly, we will dominate the future of this great empire. And all the connotations of the Great Empire, these, we all need to decide together!"


    "Speaking of this, there is a question I have to ask." Solomon paused and said slowly: "You, do you know what the country is? Or... What is the meaning of the country?"


    Everyone in the field looks at each other. The country is just an image concept. They all understand, but if they want to say it specifically, they don¡¯t know where to start.


    "A long time ago, the lives of all races came out of the forest, from the wilderness, gathered together, formed villages, towns, and finally became a country. What is their purpose? Very simple, they want to borrow collective Power, so that everyone''s life is guaranteed, so that everyone''s interests are not infringed!" Solomon took a breath and said one word at a time: "This is the most fundamental meaning of the country!"


    Everyone looked at each other and they didn''t understand why Solomon wanted to talk about it.


    "However, in the past few years, the country has long since deviated from its original purpose and turned into a person, or a few people, or a group of people, forcing the majority of people to be selfless and unconditional obedience tools from generation to generation!" Solomon¡¯s gaze changed. Extremely sharp, like a steel needle swept through people''s faces: "If those who first came out of the wild wisdom heard the painful cry of future generations, they will definitely disperse, they would rather let the long river of history flow backwards, nor Willing to see a huge national monster that is enough to crush all the resistance!"


    "In my eyes, the history of the mainland is a completely distorted history. Of course, I know that many people will disagree with me. I know why." Solomon smiled. "Because all of you are enjoying it." The strong, the squandering of the dedication of the people, because the existence of the country is the guarantee of your noble life."


    Solomon''s words undoubtedly smashed a big horse''s nest, and there was a buzzing sound underneath. Solomon smashed himself into the presence of everyone, including Han Jin.


    "Quiet." Han Jin said faintly.


    The snoring came to an abrupt end. If Hanjin would be angry with Solomon¡¯s inappropriate remarks, they expressed that opposition was one thing. If Han Jin had already talked to Solomon and agreed with Solomon¡¯s views, then their opposition was another matter.


    "It seems that everyone''s opinions are very big, then I will not talk about these empty things." Solomon was silent for a moment and said: "I will give you an interesting example. If Rafael adults meet one day, one day. The old man, the old man likes Rafael, and is willing to give his own wealth to the inheritance of Raphael. Then, after Rafael¡¯s adult has received this wealth, he is obliged to be lonely and sick when the old man is lonely. Give proper care, everyone, do you have any opinions? This is what Raphael should do! Because when he accepted the wealth, they had reached a contract."


    The people underneath talked for a moment, and Solomon¡¯s words were normal.


    "But Rafael''s adults ran to the square and shouted to the pedestrians. I just got a fortune. Everyone came over. I will give you all the wealth." Solomon glanced around: "This is a what kind of person?"


    "Isn''t that a fool?" Thorn Tiannan couldn''t help but smile: "It''s obviously his money, why should he give it to others?"


    No one answered, only Thorn Tiannan was laughing, so his laughter seemed very awkward. Don''t say other people, even he himself felt bad. He hurriedly closed his mouth and looked down on his head.


    "Yes!" Solomon said. "This is the great leader of the tribal alliance, Thorn Tiannan. You are too right. If there is such a person in reality, then he must be a fool!"


    Thorn Tiannan never imagined that the other party actually agreed with him. He couldn''t help but use the corner of his eyes to Hanjin. He was using Hanjin as an example. He said that the man was a fool, and he had the taste of mulberry.


    Han Jin perceives Thorn''s gaze, and leans over his neck and smiles at Thorn Tiannan.


    Thorne Tiannan immediately bowed his head like a conditional reflex, and then there was a strange feeling in his heart, because Hanjin¡¯s smile was very clear and soft, and it seemed that he was not as terrible as he imagined. He couldn¡¯t help but raise his head again. Han Jin glanced, but Han Jin had already passed.


    "Why don''t you give wealth to others? Because the contract will only take effect between the Raphaelite and the old man, and no one else is qualified to ask Raphael to divide the wealth." Solomon said slowly: "When you are thirsty, someone pours you a glass of water, and when the other party is in trouble, you should also help him. In fact, such contracts are ubiquitous in reality, parents and children, Husbands and wives, comrades-in-arms, partners, etc., will find similar contracts between them. This is an invisible potential rule of society. By obeying the rules, at least you can prove that you are a reliable person, not I am willing to abide by the rules. If Rafael¡¯s adult is asking for help from the old man... It¡¯s easy to get some convenience by kicking the other person out of the door without mercy, but he can never deny his inner dirty!¡±


    Some people want to laugh, but they don''t dare to laugh out, and some people feel shocked. The Duke of Solomon''s courage is too big. Why do you use Hanjin as an example? ! As everyone knows, the Grand Duke of Solomon is also helpless. If he can get the support of Han Jin, the strong people present will not obey him, and Han Jin can play a better warning role.


    "Can you abide by the rules? In fact, you, me, him, everyone present, the aristocrats on the mainland and countless civilians, divide the criteria for justice and evil." Solomon said slowly: "This also means Everyone has his own justice in his heart. When your justice and his justice violently conflict, what determines your right and wrong? It is power!"


    The people in the field have become silent, and the strong are respected. This is the unique law in the chaotic world. Everyone has their own feelings in their hearts, especially Thorn Tiannan. He came here not because his justice is not Is Han Jin¡¯s justice strong? !


    "Yeah...power." Solomon''s voice had some vicissitudes and some pains: "But... this is not right, just like the country, a monster with great power, has already turned away from the original purpose and committed a fundamental error."


    "So... let me give you another example." Solomon said slowly: "Mosco, if today, Raphael appointed you to be the lord of the Holy City, then what do you do in the future?"


    "I?" Moxico was shocked.


    "Yes, it''s you." Solomon said: "Talk about how you will achieve your ideals and ambitions in the position of the Lord."


    "I..." Moxico''s face was flushed, letting him insert a slap, let him and Sasou, Lei Zhe bickering no problem, Solomon let him talk about his ideals and ambitions, it is too difficult for people However, he was stared at by countless pairs of eyes. He always said something: "I... I will do my best and keep trying to make all the people in the Holy City a peaceful and happy life."


    "You are lying!" Solomon snapped.


    "I didn''t!!" Moshinko snarled.


    "Then I ask you, who made you the lord of the Holy City? Is Rafael! Who agrees to let you be the lord of the Holy City? All the friends present! Who you stand with? The social contract to be? Is Rafael, us!¡± Solomon said coldly: ¡°What you have to do is to be faithful to Rafael and reward our friends!¡±


    "I... I didn''t say that I wouldn''t be friends with you!" Moxenko was angry and anxious.


    "But what did you just say? Try to make all the people in the Holy City go through a peaceful and happy day?? Jokes, your social contract is here, you have no relationship with the civilians even a copper plate, why do you want to "Solomon Road: "What is the difference between you and the fool who just got a fortune and has to distribute the wealth to others?"


    Where is the Moxico department''s opponent? Being stunned, half a word can''t be spit out.


    "This is our justice!" Solomon said: "Where the interests come from, the return will give feedback, whether it can be loyal to Rafael, can bring benefits to our friends, this is the evaluation of the Moss The most important factor, he can do it, then Moxinke is a good friend, we can continue to trust him, or can promote him to a more important position, if let us down, Moxinke is a bad guy, we He will kick him unrelentingly. If Moxico did something bullying during his tenure as a lord, it would be innocuous and completely understandable."


    "Perhaps, some people will say that it is the duty of every lord to let the people under the rule live a good life, but... I think you and I are equally clear that we are more willing to abide by the intangible contract!" Solomon Road: ¡°When one day, there is a conflict between loyalty to Rafael and letting people live a good life, what do we choose? There is no doubt that the former is more important!¡±


    "So, the empire we built and looks like alive is not substantially different from the dynasties of the past." Solomon smiled. "One day, happy and noble days will be in a catastrophe. Subversion, huh, huh... While we are celebrating, we have also planted a bane for our future."


    "Solomon, are you cursing us?!" Lang Ning couldn''t listen, and stood up in anger.


    "No, I am just warning you." Solomon shook his head slightly.


    Guevara, Jeddes, Zeng Green and Gao Bin all showed a dignified look. The shallow people would of course feel that Solomon¡¯s words were too unlucky and caused harm to the people present, but they reached a certain height. For example, Guevara, they can all hear that this is Solomon¡¯s denunciation of the entire old civilization.


    "Solomon, then you said... What should we do?" Guevara asked softly.


    "I think we should create a benign, self-healing mechanism." Solomon paused: "The Freedom Federation has done a good job, and the establishment of the Parliament represents the first step in their taking."


    Both Kemalazi and Honduras have shaken their bodies. Solomon points them out. Although there is praise, but who knows Han Jin¡¯s attitude?


    "Unfortunately, their parliamentary representatives are elected by the major families. This is wrong again." Solomon said slowly: "I repeat, where the interests come from, and where the returns will be fed back. The representatives of the Free Federal Parliament They are desperately defending the rights and interests of their families. Otherwise, they are evil people and will be abandoned by the family. Who wants to be the embodiment of evil?!"


    "What is beating in our chest is a heart full of desires. Don''t deny it. When I first walked into the conference room, I heard someone say a word, Jiangshan! Haha... The country belongs to everyone. And Jiangshan only belongs to one person, or some people, using Jiangshan to replace the country, what does it mean?" Solomon whispered.


    "Solomon, you..." Guevara showed a bitter smile and looked at Han Jin seriously. The potential of Salomon''s words was too sensational, even a big mistake. If he did not get the acquiescence of Han Jin, he knew that Solomon would never be in public. Say this!


    Except Guevara, no one spoke and understood. He felt that his heart was as uncomfortable as a boulder. He didn¡¯t understand it. He thought that Solomon seemed to be targeting Hanjin, where the interests came from, and the return was also Where is the feedback, is this not against the lord appointed by Hanjin? Is it elected by the civilians themselves? ? It¡¯s crazy... it¡¯s crazy...


    "The atmosphere seems to be a bit heavy..." Solomon laughed. "You misunderstood me. Every change in old habits will make people pay a heavy price. I won''t do this. Rafael likes people, trusts. People can still be happy and happy to be their own lords. Everyone follows Rafael to today and is qualified to claim their own rights. Isn''t it? What I really want to say is to add something else, At the very least, we can restrain our desires. At least, we can let those poor and vulnerable people, after being wronged, find a reasonable and fair channel to vent their grievances."


    "Well, come here." Han Jin suddenly said: "Solomon is coming from afar, already tired, and I have something to talk to Solomon alone."


    Although Han Jin has not been exposed for a long time, although he is sitting in the corner at the moment, no one has denied that Han Jin has a powerful power in the Holy City, and people have stood up.

 Chapter 592： dynasty

    Chapter 592 Dynasty


    Guevara and others have retired, and there are only two people left in the conference room. The atmosphere has become extraordinarily quiet. I don¡¯t know how long it took, Han Jin sighed and smiled: "You Today they all offended them."


    "This can''t blame me." Although knowing how embarrassing his situation has become, the smile on Solomon''s face is very casual. It seems that he doesn''t take those things to heart: "My purpose is just that I don''t want them to use their territory as an intraday dish." The meal is to be taken, if not even this is acceptable... huh..."


    Han Jin was silent for a moment and said: "Do you think your restructuring will succeed?"


    "Hope is not very big." Solomon thought for a moment and whispered: "Even if you can support me with all your strength, it is unlikely that it will be implemented. Even if it is implemented... the power of the parliamentary representative will gradually change with the passage of time. Occupied by the nobility."


    ¡°Why?¡± asked Han Jin.


    "What are you asking?" Solomon smiled. "Why is it not possible to achieve it, or... Why do I know that it is impossible to achieve, and I have to say it?"


    "I want to know."


    "Remember what I said to you?" Solomon slowly stood up and walked back and forth in the conference room: "If you go to any aristocratic home to visit, you will find that even the jazz is a small nobility. There will also be a considerable number of books in the family. They can be enlightened in the stories that show the success or failure of the rise and fall, get their own wisdom, and have their own ability to survive."


    Han Jin did not answer, only listened quietly.


    "And the civilians? They can only get a piece of the legend that has long been distorted from the mouth of the bard, and justice will win... They have been cheering for this, and they are holding on to expect and expect." Solomon said: "And Compared to the story of the bard, the nobles have a deeper, more responsible, and closer to the truth."


    ¡°You seem to be very disgusted with the bard?¡± Han Jin smiled.


    "There is no such thing. In fact, I really appreciate their innocence and enthusiasm." Solomon Road, then turned around: "Have you heard that the nobleman did not know the words?"


    Han Jin thought about it and replied: "It seems that there is no."


    "Yeah, don''t say aristocratic children, even the slaves of the noble family have the opportunity to learn culture. Even the most unscrupulous dude can read books smoothly. Of course, can he understand that the contents of the book are another yard? "Of, at least he can read it." Solomon said: "But... you walked out of the Holy City, and asked the farmers who worked hard. Did they recognize the words?"


    Han Jin sighed a little, and this question is not answered.


    "I went out and said to them, how much benefit my idea would bring them, how happy they would be. When I said a few days and nights, a nobleman stood up and he just took out Some bread can completely defeat me, win the praise of the farmers, and then drive me away, let all my efforts become a bubble." Solomon showed a self-deprecating smile: "They can''t understand me, the nobles can understand But they will never support me, so I can''t find any ally."


    "Since I know that there are no allies, why should I say it?"


    "There should always be a person who first shouted out, and I believe that there will be some wise men who remember my voice." Solomon whispered: "Unless, these words have been in my heart for a long time, I don''t want to walk with them. grave."


    "So... talk about the specifics." Han Jin smiled and shifted the topic: "I hope you don''t surprise me as I did."


    "Are you surprised? I can''t see it at all." Solomon smiled and then silenced for a moment: "It seems that my resistance seems to be very large. I should let a person stand opposite me. This can be more or less resolved." Their grievances."


    "Guevara?"


    "It can only be Guevara."


    ¡°Do you still want to establish a council in various places?¡±


    "Yes."


    "But you just said that the power of the parliamentary representatives will be occupied by the nobility sooner or later."


    "That must be done, power can not be concentrated in the hands of local lords." Solomon said: "This is good for your future, no harm, and it also leaves an opportunity for our descendants."


    "My dynasty?" Han Jin laughed: "You know, I have no interest in these."


    Solomon stared at his manicured nails and said slowly: "I know that when we first met, we knew that you were holding a kind of pursuit beyond my understanding. I faintly judged. But I can''t believe it."


    "I didn''t mean to hide it. For most people, it was an absurd dream. If you really say it, people will simply treat me as a madman and a fool." Han Jin said that the truth was that he still When you need Xiannier protection, if you tell Xiannier frankly, follow me, I will become a great **** in the future. It is estimated that Xiannier will kick Han Han into a half body.


    "I can understand your feelings, like the ones I just said, have been in my heart for a long time." Solomon smiled: "Fortunately, in your holy crown city, change somewhere else, maybe they have sent me Gallows."


    "You are creating a dilemma for yourself." Han Jin thought for a moment: "Is it a concession?"


    "what do you mean¡­¡­"


    "It''s better to copy the model of the free federation, and they can barely accept it." Han Jindao: "The appropriate compromise is for faster progress, but this was what you told me."


    "Actually, you didn''t really understand my thoughts." Solomon Road.


    ****


    When Han Jin talked to Solomon, the atmosphere on the promenade outside the conference room was extraordinarily heavy. In contrast, Guevara could control his emotions, and the outsiders, whether they were cold shadows. The city''s Chesham is still a tribe of Thorn, and there is a tight face.


    If they are not scrupulously Hanjin, they are very likely to worry on the spot, especially Thorn Tiannan, he pushed all the way, refused to come to the Holy City, but to protect the interests of his great leader, Solomon''s words have violated their bottom line.


    Guevara made a glance at Geng Green, and his mouth smashed in the direction of Thorn Tiannan, and then chased the back of Chesham.


    "Cetham adult!" Guevara screamed.


    Chesham didn''t even care to say hello to Dominie, who had just met, and hurriedly walked out with the Titans. He heard Guevara''s cry, his body suddenly paused and turned slowly. Laughing: "Master Guevara, is there something?"


    Guevara nodded, then looked around and walked over the other bridge from the bridge. Chesham understood that Guevara should have something to talk about, hesitated, or strode up.


    Going to an uninhabited pavilion, Guevara sat on the stone bench, and Chetham sat on the other side. In fact, he felt very uncomfortable because of his body shape. Hanging your head, lest you hit the crossbar, not to mention the taller Titan giants, even bending over and walking, of course, it makes them feel even more depressed.


    Chesham is not a person who is good at controlling his emotions, not to mention what he wants to do in his territory. No one dares to blame him. He can also say that he is used to what he wants, and in the holy city, Against the pressure of Han Jin, he has already controlled himself as much as he can, but the effect is not ideal, and the smile is more or less stiff.


    Guevara can of course see it, and he sighs in his heart. If today¡¯s meeting content is spread, it will definitely affect all the missions in the Holy Crown City. There may even be an envoy to find a way to escape. If it is Black Crow City, Bayer League, etc. It is better to say that it was Han Jin¡¯s personal hand-to-hand, and how to do it entirely was done by Han Jin, and other cities simply could not accept Solomon¡¯s ideas.


    "Today, Solomon''s adult... Hey, what should I say?" Guevara frowned. "In fact, not only are you uncomfortable, but even those of us are dissatisfied. If you are in various groups, I will... Whose? If the parliament listens to us, their existence merely increases the burden on the people. If we listen to them, what is the use of the lords everywhere?"


    After hearing this, Chesham nodded hard. Because of the power gap, he could obey Han Jin¡¯s order, but in his cold movie city, he came up with a parliament, and everything was contained in him. Is he alive and mad? !


    "Frankly, don''t be afraid of your jokes." Guevara said: "We, when Rafael has not laid down his own foundation, he is next to Rafael. What are we doing?! I don¡¯t trust Rafael¡¯s ability. In the future, I will become a famous prince in the era of the Great Empire, such as Kenneth and Kim. According to the meaning of Solomon¡¯s adult... Oh, we are not as good as going home now, then we were It¡¯s a joke to forget about death."


    "Yeah, yeah!" Chesham listened to the more comfortable he felt. He knew that today, he would never have an alliance with Hanjin. The strength of the holy crown city is not too strong. .


    "But... I believe this is not the meaning of Raphael." Guevara turned around and said: "So Raphael will suddenly stop the meeting, he will talk to Solomon alone."


    "Is it?" Chesham showed a dubious look.


    "I don''t know him yet?" Guevara laughed.


    If someone else uttered rants, Cesham had a slap in the face, but Guevara¡¯s status is not average. It can even be said that Han Jin has always regarded Guevara as a grown-up, if one person in the holy city can change Han Entering the idea, non-Guevara.


    "But... that Solomon is, after all, the father-in-law of Rafael''s future." Chesham whispered, because of the abomination in his heart, Chesham did not use the honor.


    "If I don''t have enough weight, there are Jeddes, Geng Green, and the elves of the Elves. Can these people add up to Solomon?" Guevara said: "But... you must To wait quietly for my news, don''t be slammed. Raphael is very smart, we can tell the stakes to him, he will never ignore our opinions, but if the outside world has fluctuations, or Someone wants to put pressure on Raphael... the consequences are unimaginable, and you know the power of Raphael..."


    "I understand, Guevara, you can rest assured." Chesham hurried.

 Chapter 593： Rebirth

    Chapter 953 Rebirth


    Since the meeting, the Grand Duke of Solomon has never appeared, and Han Jin does not know where to go. It is not exposed all the time. This situation makes the lords depressed to the extreme, knowing that they are all in charge. The strong authority has a lot of things to deal with, but it is soaked in the holy crown city. What is more depressing is that their grievances are still nowhere to be vented. Guevara makes it very clear, if anyone wants Put pressure on Hanjin... The consequences will be unimaginable, so the lords can only live in the holy city, and no one dares to make any excessive moves.


    At this time, Han Jin was busy in his own world, and the gongs that shined with golden light flew out from Han Jin¡¯s hands. When they were about half a meter away from the ground, they no longer fell, but stood in the air. Countless Taoist cymbals formed a huge golden glory, and in the center of the big squad, Doreen lay there quietly, with no sound, and it looked like an ordinary, long-dead corpse.


    After a long time, Han Jincai stopped his movements and sighed with a sigh of relief. He wanted to completely remove the power of Steadi to stay in Doreen, and he could not hurt Doreen, even if Han Jin does not do it now. To, can only rely on the array.


    More importantly, Doreen¡¯s soul imprint has almost completely dissipated. Even though he has become a fairy, he wants to reshape the body for Doreen. The difficulty is also very big. If you change someone, Han Jin will not be nosy, one. Because of the identity of Doreen and the other side because of Harley, Han Jin has devoted a lot of energy to this.


    Yalina and Xiannier were afraid to disturb Hanjin. They had been standing in the distance not far. At this moment, Han Jin finally completed the formation and then came over, and Harley followed the probe.


    "Raphael, who is that person?" asked Elena.


    "Yeah, master, who is that guy?" Harley couldn''t help but curiosity. Han Jin was busy here for a long time, and the identity of the skeleton was definitely not simple.


    "It is your wife." Han Jin said faintly.


    Harley opened his mouth and squeezed the intermittent, quirky squeaking sound from his throat. He never imagined that the result was even worse than he expected, even if he found an old and ugly woman. Stronger than the bones! !


    Yalena and Xiannier stayed in bed, and couldn¡¯t help but laugh.


    Too cruel! It is too cruel! Harley almost collapsed on the spot, but he has always been loyal to the two ladies, how can he be so schaden jokes? !


    "Master, I... I... I can..." Harley groaned, but he couldn''t fully express what he was saying.


    "What can you do?" Han Jin asked.


    "I..." Harley swallowed, suddenly a flash of light in his head, cried: "Master, you are going to have a big wedding with the two ladies, then... then I can see the little master, wow. Two in a year, four in two years, six in three years... If you have been in the last ten or eight years, there are a few pairs of twins, wow! It¡¯s awful, so many small masters must be intimate and reliable. The person to take care of! I decided, the master, before the small master did not set up a family, I, Harley, willing to swear to God, will never consider personal matters, I would rather not marry in my life..."


    "Do you dare to marry, does anyone dare to marry?" Yalena said bluntly.


    "When are we a pig?" Xiannier gave Harley a white look.


    "Oh..." Han Jin thought thoughtfully: "Do you want to return?"


    "No... no, master, I am..."


    "In order to find a wife for you, I have spent so much effort, now you tell me, you want to return?"


    Harley immediately wilted. He witnessed the whole process with his own eyes. He also knows how much energy Han Jin has put in. At this time, he said no, isn¡¯t he looking for death? At this moment, Harley can''t wait to slap himself and slap in the face, why didn''t he think about it! When the owner mentioned that there was an undead creature and he had the same dark power infestation, then he mentioned that he would ask him to find a wife. It turns out that it is one thing...


    "Frankly tell you, it¡¯s late." Han Jin¡¯s face was no longer open, Harley¡¯s joke was no longer open, his fingers swung in the air, where Han¡¯s fingertips were drawn, where there would be a golden glow, a moment later, in the air. There was a giant symbol of golden light shining.


    Although Yalena and Sunnier can''t understand the meaning of this character, they can all feel that the character hovering in the air is exuding a majestic momentum. At the moment of molding, Yalinna and Xian Niel felt that her heartbeat and blood flow began to slow down.


    Han Jin took a deep breath and slowly reached out to the palm of his hand. When Han Jin¡¯s palm touched the characters in the air, the world was dark, and it seemed that there was only Han Jin¡¯s long white hand in the space. And the character that flashed with golden light. However, in the next moment, the space was restored to its original state. All the scenes were the same as before, and there was no change at all. Only the character seemed to have been subjected to a great impact, and it rushed to the big array set by Hanjin at a speed that was extremely fast.


    The character that Han Jin draws seems to have no entity, so it is unimpeded and swept away from the symbol of the formation. It is printed directly on the floor of Doreen, but when it comes to Doreen, the character above Suddenly, the golden light was turned into a golden barrier that illuminates the brilliance, and the whole person of Doreen was wrapped in it.


    At the same time, this is a silent array. This moment has changed. Numerous golden symbols began to rotate along various mysterious trajectories. Although each movement is different in the same direction, it does not appear disorganized. And there will never be a collision, as if everything has been calculated with incomparable precision.


    Later, I couldn¡¯t see the shape of the symbol. I could only see the flow of light flowing through it. It was like a giant net that surrounded Dolin¡¯s body and was so airtight that I could only see the battle from the gap of the streamer. It was filled with dazzling golden light, but it was never known what happened inside.


    Han Jin had already sat on the floor with his knees, and his hands were constantly changing his mind. From time to time, he played a golden light into the battle. In fact, before this, Hanjin would have been very troublesome. The power of the **** Stia has penetrated the body of Doreen. In every corner of the world, it is necessary to expel all these ubiquitous forces. It is not only a huge amount of energy, but also enough patience. This is a huge project that has gone to great.


    However, for Han Jin, patience has never been a problem. As time goes by, Han Jin is as silky and sloppy as the traces of the remains of the **** Stia.


    Yalina and Xiannier couldn''t stand it anymore. They ran to the distance and whispered. The battle of Han Jin was spectacular. The scene after the battle was running was also magnificent, but the beautiful scenery would be a few hours later. Losing interest, only Harley is still standing behind Han Jin, he is eager to move, he is thinking about a life-and-death problem, should he rush to force the guy to completely kill it?


    The same battle, in the eyes of Yalena and Sunil, is only a spectacular and beautiful scene, but in the eyes of Harley, but everywhere reveals the mysterious atmosphere, this kind of unclear things are related to the beginning of the road Harley of France has great appeal, but at this moment he has no intention to observe the circulation of the squad, and the red awns keep blinking.


    I don''t know how long it took, Yalena and Xiannier are already drowsy, and suddenly there is a clear drink in the Korean import, "Open!"


    Han Jin¡¯s voice did not fall, and the entire big array seemed to be a giant bomb that was exploding.


    "Xinnier, give me the seeds of a tree of life." Han Jindao.


    "Here!" Xiannier threw the tree that had already been prepared.


    Han Jin pointed a finger, such as the size of the baby''s fist tree condensed in the air, and then slowly fell to the ground, when in contact with the flowing golden light, a bit of green green growing from the tree species.


    Han Jin¡¯s idea of ??holding one arrow and three carvings specifically made Xiannier ask Lidia to ask for the seeds of the ancient tree of life. First, Doreen is an elf, and the seeds of the ancient tree of life are rooted in the circle. Lin¡¯s recovery is extremely beneficial. Han Jin can also make less effort. Secondly, he can use the force of the tree to fully promote the power of the tree species, and let his own hole be put on a full of life, otherwise it will be too monotonous. Finally, when the world became a green, convincing Gao Bin, Lydia and other elves also reduced some difficulty.


    In just a few moments, the green bud has grown into a small tree, and it is still growing. It seems that under the golden light, the circulation of time has been increased by countless times. The towering old trees of rice have appeared in front of everyone.


    "Yeah..." Sunil showed a surprised look. The seeds of the ancient tree of life grew very slowly. How could this be? Is Han Jin also mastering the power of nature?


    The golden light gradually dissipated, and the towering tree became more and more clear. The weird thing was that in the middle of the big tree, a woman was wrapped up. Most of her body was buried in the trunk, only the head and snow white. The slippery shoulders are exposed.


    Chanel¡¯s eyes suddenly condensed, and her eyes fell on the small, pointed ears of the woman¡¯s blond hair. She couldn¡¯t help but stunned. How could it be an elf? Although Xiannier doesn''t know who the person who is ''buried'' is there, one person who is present can be sure that the origin of this person is definitely not simple. Otherwise, how can Han Jin¡¯s character be ordinary? People waste so much time.


    Han Jin gently shakes the robe sleeves, and a light breeze from the air blows away the long hair of the female elf, revealing a face of the country, I see the face of pity, although her eyes are still tightly closed. Together, there is no reflection of the window of the soul, the charm has to be discounted, but the feminine temperament is enough to make people shine, even Yalinna and Xiannier are watching.


    "Hare? Are you satisfied?" Han Jin asked softly.


    Without answering, Halley was shaking and the whole body''s bones also made a series of noises.


    "Harley?" Han Jin raised his voice.


    Still not answering, Harley seems to have seen the most terrible thing in the world, the flashing red light in his eyes condensed into a little, and his body shape is slowly retreating, so that the female elf can kill him between the waves.


    "Let me help you through the bridge, drink this bowl of Mengpo soup." In the sigh, Han Jin said something that made Xiannier and Elena inexplicable, then he incited the law, The golden light, which has not yet completely dispersed, rushes from below, hitting Harley and crushing Harley.


    The next moment, the black gas that swayed again condensed toward the center and turned into a round bead. Then, Harley''s figure reappeared.


    "Harley!" Han Jin shouted.


    Harley was shocked and hurriedly looked at Han Jin: "Master?"


    "You go and see, how about the goods?" Han Jin smiled.


    "Where?" Harley''s head turned a half circle and saw the female elf. He hurriedly flew down and posted it in front of the female elf and observed it carefully.


    "Do you still have problems? Hurry, I have other things to do!" Han Jin¡¯s performance today is also somewhat abnormal. He even asked about Harley¡¯s opinion. This is something that has never happened before.


    "I... What should I have?" Harley turned back. He was obviously scared by Han Jin¡¯s attitude, and his words were incoherent.


    Both Yalena and Siniel snorted, and they heard the sound, and immediately they held back. Both of them were looking at Harley with a quirky expression.


    Han Jin is both angry and funny. "If you are satisfied, she will be your wife in the future!"


    Harley was a glimpse, then he reacted and suddenly became excited. "Master! Is this really for me? Can you let me take a closer look? It¡¯s not big, it¡¯s too big..." Harley even said that he picked up the bark and seemed to really dig the female elf out of the trunk.


    With a bang, an accurate and unspeakable thunder broke Haley¡¯s reverie, and Harley immediately closed his mouth. The people here couldn¡¯t afford it. Let¡¯s not say that it¡¯s a thunder, that is, Yalin¡¯s radius is five He, Harley can only stand up, afraid to have a half complaint.


    "This ah... I forgot, it should be not big." Han Jin looked a little embarrassed, and then said: "Forget it, Halley, I sent her to Moss, and I will be in a good mood someday, then I will give it to you." Find a."


    "Don''t!" Harley screamed, even spreading his arms, blocking the female elf.


    "What? Don''t you not like it?"


    "Master, I..." Harley said with difficulty: "I don''t know why, I like her very much when I see her, I..."


    "Like? Then I will cherish her." Han Jin smiled: "Well, we are leaving here, don''t bother them, yes, Harley, she will wake up after a while, you have to do some preparation." ¡±


    Haley groaned and then screamed again: "Master, don''t go..."


    "What happened to you?"


    "I look like this..." Harley pointed at his gimmick: "I..." It¡¯s just that Harley¡¯s words haven¡¯t finished yet, and Han Jin has gone with Yalena and Siniel disappeared without a trace.

 Chapter 594： Three years of covenant

    The fifty-fourth chapter of the three-year agreement


    "Adult, the messenger has arrived." Lang Ning whispered.


    ¡°Where?¡± Guevara, who was quickly reading the copy, slowly raised his head.


    "It¡¯s just outside."


    "Outside the city?"


    "No, I mean, he is in the side hall of the conference room."


    ¡°Oh?¡± Guevara closed the copy: ¡°Why didn¡¯t I sense the smell of the dragon?¡±


    "I can answer this question by myself?" With the voice, the door was pushed open.


    Guevara is quite unhappy: "As a dragon knight, I think you should be clear that it is a very rude behavior to break into someone else''s room."


    "I know, but... I really don''t have time." The knight outside the door smiled: "So, can I come in?"


    Guevara thought for a moment and gave Lang Ning a look, indicating that Lang Ning had left, and then said: "Please sit."


    The knight outside the door did not have a guest, striding in, sitting on the side of the chair, watching Guevara quietly.


    Guevara had already closed the copy, but at this moment it was slowly opened, and the lines were carefully read, and the uninvited guest was left alone.


    The knight seemed to be somewhat restless, and the bitterness on his face became more and more intense. However, his rudeness had made Guevara very dissatisfied. If he interrupted Guevara¡¯s work again, he might be passive. Situation, so he did not dare to make it.


    Guevara is still reading the copy, until the knight''s look has become very anxious, and even after revealing the blue veins between the neck, he once again raised his head and asked faintly: "You just said... you don''t have much time. What? What does this mean?"


    "I have been discovered by Lola." The knight stood up quickly: "I am not worried about my destiny, but I am worried that I can''t complete the mission that my Majesty gave me."


    After hearing the name "Lola", Guevara''s eyes flashed and then smiled: "What does this have to do with Lola?"


    "If you don''t want to see the Holy City happening, let me see Rafael soon." The knight showed a stubborn smile.


    "This is the Holy Crown City, not the Lola League." Guevara said in a sly tone: "Do you think too much?"


    The knight shook his head: "Adult, you don''t know Lola."


    "I have only seen it with her several times. I really can''t talk about anything." Guevara smiled and said: "Well, let''s put this topic aside, Dick, you will arrive at the Holy City." It is also a rare guest. I represent all colleagues in the Holy Crown City. You are welcome to visit, please sit down, please sit down."


    "Adult, when it''s not a guest, I need to see Rafael soon." Dick Knight screamed.


    "Raphael can''t be seen if you want to see it, even if you represent the male Emperor Nikolai." Guevara laughed and said: "You can tell me first, if it is really necessary, I will find a Notify the Rafael adults at the right time."


    The Dick Knight opened his mouth and seemed to want to say something, but then he was discouraged. He slowly sat back on the chair and changed to a messenger who didn¡¯t know the details of the holy crown city. He would be furious and might even question the Gewa on the spot. Pull, delay the big thing, can you afford it? ! However, Nikolay made a detailed analysis of the composition of the Holy Crown City. The Dick Knight is very clear that Guevara has a position above one million people. He really has no courage to exert pressure on Guevara. Gula also confessed to him, the gift must be presented to Han Jin in person, can not be a third person''s hand, so he is in a dilemma.


    The Dick Knight just sat down and the door of the room was knocked, and Guevara frowned. "Come in."


    At the opening of the door, a group of elves came in, and the head of the group was the leader of the former Lola League, the lord of the Moonlight City, Lola, on the side of Lola, and Branchi, Louise, Constance, The only human being is the great magician Pan Wen, but from the expressions they reveal, they don''t seem to be in a group. Constance glared at Lola with one hand and Louise in one hand, but her strength was obviously insufficient. Almost all of them were dragged in by people. Branzi¡¯s eyebrows were full of worries. Pan Wen¡¯s face was also somewhat unsightly. Only Lola and Louise¡¯s sisters seemed to be in full swing.


    "Guevara, I am bothering you." Lola first laughed.


    Lola''s body is slender, and the beauty of her face is even above her sister Louise. However, her double phoenix eyes are slightly narrow and her pupils are too bright, which makes her temperament a bit more fierce. At first glance, I know that it is a strong person who has long-standing power and is resolute.


    "You are this..." Guevara did not stand up. He did not need to give in to anyone. This is the pride that Han Jin gave him, especially in the unhappy situation, he does not need to force himself.


    "I came to see an old friend." Lola whispered, then turned her eyes and nailed her eyes to Dick Knight.


    Guevara''s eyes flickered, and then laughed at Branchi: "Blanchi, when did you come back? What happened to Yehliucheng?"


    "I just didn''t come back for a long time." Branzi''s smile seemed a little uneasy: "Right, what about Rafael?"


    "To tell the truth, I have been unable to find him, now... I am too lazy to find it." Guevara said.


    Guevara deliberately left Lola, and he has clearly revealed his own potential. You want to visit old friends, you can, but you should change time, change a place, and come to me, you are Not right!


    "Lola, let''s go back first." Constance whispered: "Don''t bother Guevara."


    "Do not worry, Constance, I just look at him, I will not do anything, and will not make you embarrassed." Lola said faintly.


    "Oh... Lola, here, what can you do?!" Guevara was furious at the time and his words were sharp.


    In fact, Guevara¡¯s mood has not been very good. Han Jin invited Solomon to come over and handed over some important government affairs to Solomon. The intention is already well known. The future empire must set up two prime ministers. And Solomon will be juxtaposed as a prime minister. This is nothing. Guevara is not a greedy person. He used to be monopolized. One is because Han Jin is too lazy, and the other is because there is a relationship between the older generation and the new generation of the Holy Crown. Severe faults, lack of trustworthy people, and young people''s experience are somewhat inadequate, it takes time to hone, now Solomon is coming, he is very happy that someone has to share his burden. But the problem is that Solomon''s policy agenda is very different from him. It didn''t take long before he took office, which triggered a series of storms, which made him worry about the future of the empire.


    Moreover, Guevara does not like Lola in his heart. After Lola rushed to the Holy City, he used the convenience of the half-elves and played with the elves of the elves. In Gao Bin¡¯s words, the guy is born. Mature, it seems to be friends with anyone. This kind of evaluation is not a good word. It can accept anyone. First of all, it means the lack of principles and positions. The strong people like Guevara and Gaobin are not fake colors for people they don''t like, although they don''t turn face to face. But will never cater to it. Lola¡¯s face always has a soft smile, and everyone can talk and have fun. Even if there is a bad situation, it is necessary to expand the relationship of the social circle, but this method is more or less . If Lola can choose, it is the expression of true nature, a million oil, no matter where it is won, won''t win respect.


    Guevara¡¯s words made the room quiet, even Louise heard the smell of gunpowder, staring at Guevara, she couldn¡¯t understand, everyone was a friend, and Nikolai¡¯s People are of course enemies. How can this be? !


    Just then, a dazzling colorful glow suddenly passed through the wall, swaying around the room, and then a figure appeared in the glow: "Dick, meet again."


    "Raphael adults!" Dick Knight was relieved.


    Although Lola¡¯s look is unchanged, her eyes are clearly hidden with a hot thing. She smiles lightly: ¡°Hello, Rafael, hello.¡±


    Han Jin glanced at Lola, nodded and looked at Dick Knight.


    "Raphael, ha, finally saw you again!" Louise gave a cheerful laugh: "Where are you hiding these days?"


    When I heard Louise take the plunge, Lola was a little nervous and quietly licked Louise.


    "I didn''t hide." Han Jin said with a smile: "Louise, have you just returned? Have you been injured in Yehliucheng? At that time, I told you that the safest place is the holy crown city. You don''t listen, you must Lan Qi went to Yehliucheng, was it frightened? Don¡¯t listen to the old man¡¯s words and suffer losses.¡±


    "Nothing! Don''t underestimate me, I am also a high-level professional!" Louise will not easily lose, but retorted: "You are very old? Why should I listen to you?!"


    Lola was a little wrong. She and Han Jin greeted him. Han Jin only faintly nodded to her, and she thought that Han Jin would not take care of Louise. As a result, Han Jin actually talked so much with Louise.


    "Raphael, let me introduce you, this is my sister Lola, I told you." Louise is not completely mindless, but also knows to find opportunities to ''sell'' his sister.


    "Hello." Han Jin said to Lola, and then revealed a smirk: "Louise, your sister is much more beautiful than you."


    "You... hate!" Louise was angry, and she slammed her feet. Although this was true, it was too direct for her to accept.


    Lola tried to maintain the smile on her face. She knew very well that Han Jin praised her beautifully, not because she was really beautiful, but because she wanted to tease Louise, otherwise, even if her face was a little more, Nor can it attract the attention of Hanjin.


    Suddenly, the door of the room was once again rudely pushed away. Guevara was not angry with one place. How can my room be a playground today?


    The next moment, Guevara saw the figure of Anqi Aier, and the raised eyebrows slowly pulled down. For Anqi Aier, he could not lose his temper, because Han Jin talked about the critical scene in the abyss world. Without An Qi Aier, Han Jin had already died in Nikola''s hands.


    "How do you know that I am here?" Han Jindao.


    "I am not a blind man." An Qi Aier laughed, she alluded to that Han Jin always drove the dazzling light, full of style.


    "You are just arriving at the Holy City?"


    "how do you know?"


    "Guess." Han Jin thought: "Only the day before the official meeting of the conference, you can get to the Holy City, because it will make you feel uncomfortable."


    "What do you mean?" An Qi Ai asked inexplicably.


    Han Jin smiled and turned to look at the Dick Knight: "When did you start from the Iron Wrist City?"


    "You... you can''t change this bad habit?!" An Qi Aier smiled bitterly. Han Jin always talked halfway and irritated her.


    "It¡¯s too much to say that it¡¯s not good for you.¡± Han Jindao.


    "Oh? You don''t know how you know it''s good for me?"


    Dick Knight looks at Han Jin, and looks at An Qi Aier. His heart is very tangled. Han Jinming is asking his own question. How can he leave him alone? Should he not answer it?


    "Then don''t blame me." Han Jin smiled and sat in the chair: "These days are idle, I have talked a lot with Shashan."


    "Sasan?!" An Qi''s expression was obviously stiff, and then immediately became nothing: "Who is Shashan?"


    "Isn''t it stuffed?" Han Jin''s smile became more and more evil: "In fact, when I first came into contact with Sassan, I was shocked. I didn''t expect that there is such a strong person in the world, her power. Although there is a distance from you, the difference is not very far, can''t you deny it?"


    "Sha... Shan... is... who?!" An Qi Ai said with a word of words, but her heart was a little confused. Before she came, she never expected Han Jin to see her secret.


    "Anqi Aier, although you can change your face, you can''t change what you have... the coldest frost in the world, and Sassan has the most blazing flame in the world, so you can''t avoid her at all. Sensing." Han Jin still smiled.


    "Don''t say it!" An Qi Ai rushed, she could confirm, Han Jin is not swindling her, but really knows her unforgettable experience.


    "When you left, you can''t force yourself?" Han Jin smiled.


    "Oh..." An Qi Ai showed a helpless smile: "I didn''t regard her as an enemy, she always regarded me as an enemy, so... everything is meaningless, and with the power of Shashan, she can It is very good to protect him, unless it is the abyss of the Big Three, or me..."


    "Understanding, understanding, jealous..." Han Jindao: "I know how you feel."


    "What are you thinking about?" Anqi Aier can''t smile: "I am just a friend with him, understand? And..."


    "Know, everything starts with friends. At the beginning, I was with Siniel..."


    "How are you so wretched?!" An Qi Ai once again became gnashing his teeth.


    "Oh... curious, curious at the moment." Han Jin paused: "Right, An Qi Aier, do you know who the baby is?"


    An Qi Ai took a moment and suddenly understood the meaning of Han Jin. The expression became extraordinarily strange: "You... are you crazy?! If you let Sashan know that you are arranging her in the back, she will never let Passed by you! And, she... she is your elder after all!"


    Han Jin¡¯s face suddenly showed a lingering look, and he didn¡¯t even speak. He seemed to be reminiscing about something.


    An Qi Ai immediately caught the anomaly of Han Jin and tried to ask: "You said? Asked her in front of her??"


    "Hmm... um."


    "God..." An Qi Ai has completely lost his mind: "You...you..." A ¡®you¡¯ word repeated several times, but could not say the following.


    "Curious will kill the cat, this is really true." Han Jin''s expression is a bit embarrassing.


    "But..." An Qi Aier suddenly realized what it was: "Is it true that the Holy Crown City has left no trace of your fight?"


    "Reassured, everything is in my hands."


    "Since I have already asked her, what else do I ask?!" An Qi Ai stunned Han Jin with a sigh of relief: "That is impossible! I and Shashan, both regard him as my best friend. Not as much as you think... then..."


    "I don''t believe it!" Han Jin became laughter again: "And, ask her about you, and ask you about her, and I feel very fulfilled."


    "I am here to come to you today, it is the biggest mistake." An Qi Ai sighed and ignored Han.


    Guevara and others are listening to the clouds and fog, and they don¡¯t understand what Han Jin and An Qi Ai are talking about, little baby? Han Jin and people fight? The strength of the strong is only second to the Abyss Big Three and An Qi Ai, above the majority of the world''s strongest?


    "Dick Master, you haven''t answered my question yet?" Han Jin''s eyes fell on Dick Knight.


    Dick Knight smiled in his heart, but did you give me a chance to answer? ! He hurriedly said: "I set off more than ten days ago."


    "Soon this is the time? Your dragon has not left you? Doesn''t it mean that the dragon has already recalled the dragon?"


    "He is my life and death partner, how can I leave me?"


    "Anqi Aier, you lied to me!" Han Jin immediately pointed his finger at An Qi Aier.


    An Qi Alben has made up his mind not to answer Hanjin¡¯s question, but this matter is very subtle, involving the interests, hesitated for a moment, she had to open her mouth, of course, the smell of gunpowder is better than the original Pulling is even stronger: "Who knows that you can''t rely on it? Although I said so, Xia Zuo may not necessarily follow my words, and always leave some room for manoeuvre. Therefore, the Dragons only recalled some dragons."


    Guevara and others almost listened to stupidity. Although An Qi Aier¡¯s words are simple, they have clearly revealed the future planning of the Jinlong family. One discovered the other¡¯s loopholes and immediately questioned them. The secrets of the family are screaming, and the two strong players representing the power of different races are playing games? !


    It stands to reason that Han Jin should be furious, and the empire is set up soon. Can you let me swing? ! However, Han Jin put the problem that must be faced up, fiercely lifted, and gently put it down. It seems that everything is not in the heart. In the next moment, Han Jin¡¯s line of sight turned back to the Dick Knight who was sweating. "What does Nikola do for you?"


    "Your Majesty asked me to send you a gift." Dick said with respect and respect: "There is still a letter."


    ¡°What about the gift?¡± Han Jin smiled. ¡°Is it true that Xiongguang¡¯s handwriting should not be too common?¡±


    "Here." Dick took a long sword from his space ring and handed it to Hanjin.


    Han Jin slowly opened the sword, and with his indifferent mood at the moment, he couldn¡¯t help but squint and watched the long sword lying in the sword.


    Guevara saw the change of Han Jin¡¯s look and immediately understood that Nikola¡¯s gift was definitely not simple. He curiously asked: ¡°What is Rafael?¡±


    Han Jin reached out and slowly took out the sword. The sword front, which was condensed by the white light, just appeared, and it took people''s eyes. Even the great magician Pan Wen couldn''t help but raise his eyes. Only Lola The strong man of Guevara can barely keep calm.


    "This is... the sword of the prophet?!" Guevara was taken aback.


    "Yes, it is the sword of the prophet." Han Jin smiled and said softly: "A long time ago, the Moxin branch used me as a prophet. This sword is in my hand, far more than Nikolay. Suitable."


    "A long, long time ago? How old are you?!" An Qi Ai sneered, she also has a small temper, Han Jin is so wretched to guess her past, not only the smear of the sincere friendship, but also the harm to her Therefore, she has regarded Hanjin as a hatred and will not let go of any chance to attack Hanjin.


    The Dick Knight was stunned with an empty sword. The letter written by Nikola was in the scorpion, but Han Jin only picked up the sword of the prophet and turned a blind eye to the letter, making him very helpless.


    "But... Nikola gave me the sword, what do you mean?" Han Jin whispered: "Survey? Concede?"


    For another occasion, for another person, Dick Knight will definitely violently rise up. Even if he knows that he is not the opponent of the opponent, he will not hesitate. But before he comes, Nikolay has repeatedly beaten him. He can do it, but Taking a deep breath, slowly lowering his head, he said with a slight trembling voice: "The Raphaelite, your letter is here, you can see it at a glance."


    Han Jin picked up the letter and slowly disassembled it. The letter was written with a string of extremely simple characters. The meaning covered was simpler, three years!


    Although the characters are very simple, the characters are clearly violent and murderous, and the strokes flow in one go, especially the last one, flying and jumping, if you can exceed the imprisonment of white paper and shoot at high altitude, this also indicates that Nikolay Unfettered mentality, I will give you the sword of the prophet, in exchange for three years, if you agree, wait for me for three years, if you do not agree, you can come to me at any time.


    "Nikola is too confident." Han Jin smiled and shook his head: "Three years..."


    "You..." Dick¡¯s knight showed a hint of fear. Han Jin captured the goddess of the **** Stia. The news has spread throughout the continent. Nikolay also frankly admitted that at this moment, he is not Han Jin¡¯s opponent, then if Han Jin disagrees, the future of the male empire can be imagined.

 Chapter 595： Competent bard

    The fifty-fifth chapter is a competent bard


    "What did Nikolay say in the letter?" Guevara whispered, not only Guevara was curious, but Lola on the other side raised her ears, for fear of missing any information.


    "Let''s see for yourself." Han Jin smiled and handed the letter to Guevara.


    Guevara took the letter. He wanted to watch Nikola''s stroke. Who thought that there was only half a line of characters on the letter, and the corner of his eye was finished, and the spirit that made him condense was useless.


    "Oh..." Guevara was surprised at first, then smirked and turned his eyes to Han Jin: "What are you going to do?"


    "This request is not too much, I will give him three years." Han Jin smiled: "This... is my last respect for him."


    At this moment, Han Jin¡¯s heart sighs a bit. He regards Han Jin as a goal of transcendence. It is ridiculous. It is not that he despise Nikolay. If he looks down on it, Han Jin will not give Nikolay this opportunity.


    Like a sharp arrow igniting in the air, Han Jin relies on his own efforts and luck to become a cluster of arrows, then Nikolay is an arrow feather. Usually, no matter how far the arrow flies, arrows and arrows Most of the position of the feathers will not change. Nikolay is prepared to cultivate and complete the transcendence in three years. Hanjin will definitely spend his time.


    "I found out... you are living more and more young." Guevara smiled bitterly: "Is this kind of big thing a child''s play?!" The lion and the rabbit must still use all their strength. This is what Han Jin said before. Today, Han Jin, why suddenly became so strange?


    Lola couldn¡¯t hold the curiosity in her heart. She ignored the rudeness and quietly walked a few steps forward. She looked up at the letter in the hands of Guevara, but after she read the contents of the letter, her face changed immediately, and then she hurriedly said: Master Raphael, I agree with the opinion of Guevara, and never give Nikolay any chance!"


    "My opinion? What have I said?" Guevara sneered.


    Lola became stunned. Guevara said that Han Jin¡¯s use of these major events as a child¡¯s play was undoubtedly against Han Jin¡¯s request to answer Nikola¡¯s request, but these were all analyzed, and Guevara did not express his opinion. How can she answer?


    However, Lola was a famous person. She smiled and didn''t seem to care about Guevara''s blame. Then she said softly: "Raphael, Nikolay is untrustworthy! You look forward to peace, but Nikolay may not return you with peace. Have you thought about it? If Nikolay used these three years to plunder and expand the foundation of the male empire, what should the lords who have dedicated their loyalty to you? Protect yourself?"


    "Lola, do you think Nikola is too incompetent?" Guevara said coldly: "Is this something useful? Is Rafael''s promise really useful?" He shook it hard. Shake the letter in his hand.


    "You..." The smile on Lola''s face remained the same, but her heart was secretly angry. She didn''t understand why the old knight was always harassing her. !


    "Don''t say Rafael''s verbal promise, even if they signed the agreement, we can tear it at any time." Guevara said: "Nikolay will try to provoke us like you?!"


    "Guevara, you still don''t know Nikola''s madness." Lola sighed, she didn''t want to continue to argue with Guevara, and at the same time, she looked at Louise without revealing her eyes.


    Louise will look at Guevara for a while, and look at Lola for a while. Before coming, Lola once licked her. If she met Raphael, she would help to say a few words, but weird. Yes, Louise did not seem to see Lola''s suggestion.


    For a moment, Lola couldn''t help it, and coughed hard.


    "Sister!" Louise said helplessly: "Raphael can make the Holy City become so powerful in a few years, he is much smarter than us. Do these things need others to teach? Hehe...you Don''t worry about it."


    Lola snorted, then looked at Louise deeply and didn''t speak. At least, she got her own steps and forced her first, not to induce anything, but to consider the future of the Holy City.


    Guevara over there is also a bit more comfortable. People know that Hanjin has the strongest power in the world. It is meaningless to tout the force of Hanjin, and no one wants to be touted, and Louise puts the holy The strength of Guancheng is attributed to Han Jin¡¯s talents and ingenuity, which is just right, and Han Jin, who is both brave and wise...


    The originally stiff atmosphere was somewhat relieved. Constance¡¯s timely intervening: "Lola adults, Gaobin adults are in a hurry to find you, you see..." Although I am deeply dissatisfied with Lola¡¯s stun, when the other party is half Elf, so she came out to help Lola.


    "I almost forgot." Lola smiled and then said to Han Jin: "That... Raphael, we will leave, let''s wait too late, I will come back to visit you." The introduction is enough to prove that Lola has not given up her heart. She has tried every means to find an opportunity to communicate with Hanjin.


    "I will be busier at night." Han Jin smiled.


    "This way... it''s a pity." Lola''s face finally showed some changes, a sigh, and then with Louise back.


    "Raphael, remember to come see me!" Louise smiled back.


    "Yeah." Han Jin smiled.


    When the figure of Lola and others walked out of the room, Guevara threw the letter on the table. He said with no anger: "These elves can''t even lie, Gaobin can hurry to find her?!"


    ¡°You seem to be very disgusted with her?¡± Han Jin smiled, then swept the Dick Knight: ¡°Dick Master, you can leave, rest assured, Lola will not bother you, but... you are leaving the best speed. Faster, dragging too long, Lola may rejoin courage."


    "I will leave." Dick Knight whispered: "Do you really agree?"


    "Nikolay is a real warrior, of course I have to fulfill him." Han Jin said slowly.


    Dick Knight took a long breath and turned and walked out of the door.


    Guevara realized that she had just lost her words. She should not talk about the elves in front of outsiders. When the Dick Knight left, he turned the subject back: "Raphael, you don''t know, that Lola is too active! She Pulling the relationship everywhere, I always use my sister Louise as a shield to say how you and Louise fight side by side, huh... ridiculous!"


    "You can think about it from another angle." Han Jin whispered: "Nikolay ruined everything about her. She can''t let hatred. What should she do? What can she do?"


    Guevara stunned. When he was defeated by the Elves and Desmarks, his heart was ashamed and forced to retreat into the mountains. But with a glimmer of hope, how could he remain silent?


    "But... she is too impatient, after all, this is the holy crown city." Guevara said slowly.


    Guevara is not aware of a change. He has a very rich experience. People like this are often difficult to be moved. Han Jin¡¯s only casual words touch the most soft place in Guevara. Guevara is no longer so repugnant to Lola, it seems to be normal and natural, but it is actually not simple.


    Just then, footsteps came from outside the room, and then the door was pushed open, and Gaobin and Jeddy came in.


    "Gaobin, see Lola?" Guevara asked.


    "I saw it." Gao Bin swept his eyes. He first nodded to An Qi, and he greeted him. Then he sat down in his chair. "But I don''t have time to take care of her. This Raphael is good." It''s easy to appear once, I have to find him to settle it!"


    "What happened to me?" Han Jinqi said.


    "What''s wrong?" Gao Bin sighed: "Tomorrow''s meeting will be officially held. Two days later, the Holy Crown City will hold a big wedding celebration. Should you put Xiang Nier back and let her prepare?! Humans have the rules of mankind, and our elves also have the rules of elves. Is it so confusing to give Siniel to you, and then everything is done?"


    "From Jane...hehe, everything is simple." Han Jin laughed a few times. Because of his mood, he became more and more tired of those cumbersome things. Even the conference of tomorrow, he did not intend to participate.


    "Fart!" Gao Bin was anxious: "What about Siniel? Give her out!!"


    "She... she is very busy right now, at night..." Han Jin is ready to drag.


    "Then I am here waiting for you, you don''t want to go!" Gao Binyi stared at Han Jin, then grabbed the teacup, and whether the water inside was cold or hot, the big mouth sipped, and there was a fire in his heart. Need to press it right away.


    "Right, Gao Bin, get married with me." Han Jin suddenly said.


    àÛ...... The leader of the elves who had fought in battle, was defeated by Han Jin, and the cold tea slammed into his chest, then turned into a water arrow and violently coughed. While looking at Han Jin with wide eyes, he wanted to ask questions, but he could not say anything.


    "She has been waiting for you for decades, and she should have her a home." Han Jin whispered.


    This sentence exports, Guevara and Jeddes immediately understand the meaning of Han Jin, can not help but smile.


    Gao Bin finally suppressed the pain in his chest and said: "Who has been waiting for me for decades? What is messy?!"


    "You don''t know?" Han Jin''s smile was filled with a bad taste that couldn''t be concealed, and then turned his attention to Guevara: "Mr. Guevara, do you know who I am talking about?"


    "Of course I know." Guevara nodded with a smile, seeing that Han Jin deliberately broke the feelings of the great elf Lydia hidden for many years. He wanted to take the opportunity to help him, and he could do so. He also proved the heart of Guevara from the side. Know that the original Lydia is his deadly enemy.


    "Jedice, you know?"


    "I know too." Jeddes smiled.


    "Look, we all know." Han Jin smiled: "Only you, don''t know anything."


    "Don''t come here! Play with me?!" Gao Bin sneered: "Hand over Xiannier, I will not wait, right away!"


    "The farthest distance in the world is not the distance between life and death, but she is standing in front of you, you don''t know she loves you." Han Jin is like a very competent bard, chanting: "The farthest in the world." The distance is not standing in front of you. You don''t know that she loves you, but loves to be obsessed, but can''t say she loves you."


    Gao Bin is already stupid, and he looks at Han Jin and can''t make a sound.


    "It¡¯s numb... even the hair has to be erected..." Jedish muttered. Dawenhao Tagore¡¯s poems are very beautiful. This is undeniable. The key is that if you see it from books, maybe Jeddy will be intoxicated, but it¡¯s another thing to spit out from Han¡¯s mouth. It is.


    Han Jin¡¯s eyes were slightly stunned. He was in the house, but he could see the farthing places, and Lydia and Constance were walking towards the room.


    "Lola is too self-respecting!" Lydia''s expression was quite unpleasant: "What qualifications does she have to participate in the decision of the Holy City?!"


    "Adult, Gao Bin adults have come, and he is there, Rafael should be forgiven." Constance whispered.


    "Gao Bin? He was anxious because of Sunnier these days." Lydia smiled bitterly: "I am still worried that he will face the fire and Rafael''s adult, no! I must watch him, so as not to make trouble. Unpleasant things! Hey... The current Raphaelite has completely become another person, who knows..."


    "The farthest distance in the world, not that she can''t say that she loves you, but thinks that you are so painful, but can only bury your heart." Han Jin''s voice fluttered to Lidia''s ear and let her Just about to raise the door knocking, stiff in the air.


    "Stop!" Gao Bin couldn''t help it. He and Jedice had a feeling of numbness: "Raphael, I said, don''t play tricks with me anymore! come out!!"


    "Look back, what you see is the lover who buried all the thoughts in my heart."


    Han Jin¡¯s voice seemed to be full of inexplicable magic. Gao Bin couldn¡¯t help but turn his head and saw a slowly opening door, and then Lydia¡¯s stiff figure jumped into his eyes.


    The expression on Lydia¡¯s face is very complicated. There is fear, despair, self-blame, and a little hope. If she can move, she has long since turned away, but an invisible force has controlled her body. She must face the high guest.


    "Ridiya, you..." Gaobin was shocked, then turned and roared: "Raphael, how can you make a joke?! Immediately apologize to Lydia!!"


    "Stupid, do you know why Lydia is always crazy in the battle?!" Han Jin said slowly: "She can give everything for you, but your eyes always jump over her and fall on others. Instead of continuing to suffer this pain silently, she would rather die in front of you! At least... when she dies, you will temporarily forget other people, only sad for her."


    Lydia can''t speak, she can''t move, otherwise she will run away with the fastest speed, but now, she can only stand there like a statue, tears in her eyes, only a few moments of time She wet the soft armor on her chest, she couldn''t control her tears, because what Han Jin said was the voice she always wanted to shout out loud.


    Constance stared at Lydia, she could hardly believe her eyes, Lydia would cry? Lidia, who has murdered countless hands and blood on her hands, always stares at her opponent''s Lydia with a pair of eyes full of haze, and even tears? !


    Gao Bin¡¯s body became mechanically heavy. He turned a little and looked at Lydia. At this time, he clearly saw the tears in Lydia¡¯s eyes and also saw Lydia¡¯s inferiority and look forward to.


    Gao Bin is not stupid at all, his intelligence is a little bit worse, and he is not qualified to be the leader of the Elves. The reason why he did not see Lydia¡¯s thoughts is that he is too familiar with Lidi Asia Pacific. The so-called black light, he always regarded Lydia as his best comrade-in-arms. When he first fell in love, he even asked Lidia for tricks. I don¡¯t know how much hurt his trust.


    God arrow Gaobin, the magic arrow Lydia, only a thin layer of window paper between them, now, the window paper has been smashed by Han Jin without mercy, Gao Bin feels like a boulder in his heart Uncomfortable, my lips trembled a little, but I couldn¡¯t say a word.


    Han Jin quietly looked at Gao Bin''s back, and his mouth showed a hint of playful smile. This is also a temptation... Gao Bin, Gao Bin, even if you know that I want to transfer the topic, I don''t want to hand over Xianil, you How can I take me?


    Gao Bin and Lydia looked at each other silently. I don¡¯t know how long it took. Gao Bin smiled and smiled: "Oh... Lydia, I... sorry..."


    Lydia¡¯s tears slammed, and her eyes were covered with a cold frost. What she needed was what she was looking forward to. She was not sorry. Her long-term inferiority made her heart extremely sensitive. Some are extreme, and Gao Bin has not done anything to be sorry for her, who likes it. This is the freedom of Gao Bin. She has no right to interfere. One of the moments is sorry enough to make her desperate. It is a precursor to rejection.


    Lydia didn''t know where the strength came from, the teeth and the power to shackle her body, Han Jin helplessly point to Lydia with his fingertips, Lydia''s body trembled and found that he suddenly recovered his freedom. .


    The next moment, Lydia turned and turned to the distance without looking back.


    Gao Bin opened his mouth, but closed his mouth, then turned his head and looked at Han Jin.


    ¡°Not chasing?¡± Han Jin whispered: ¡°Then I can guarantee that you will never see her again.¡±


    Gao Bin¡¯s face showed a shocking look. He did not hesitate to turn around and immediately chased Lidia in the distance.

 Chapter 596： Magical pool water

    The fifty-sixth chapter of the magical water


    After Gao Bin and Lydia disappeared one after another, they left everyone to look at each other and didn''t know what to say. It was a good thing, but the result was that everyone was not happy at all, and the initiator of this matter was Han Jin, so that everyone could not blame.


    Although I can''t say anything on the mouth, it''s okay to take a look, so everyone''s eyes are focused on Han Jin.


    "You don''t have to look at me like this." Han Jin shrugged and said lazily. "If you don''t always clarify this kind of thing, it is estimated that they will continue this way until the day of old death." change."


    "Then you should always give them some time, so suddenly, Lidia is hard to bear." Guevara coughed and said, he was qualified to speak Han Hanjin. Two sentences.


    "The time they are together is still short? I look in my eyes, anxious in my heart, I really can''t help it." Han Jin smiled.


    "Oh, I didn''t see it, you can actually say such a beautiful verse." An Qi Aier laughed.


    "I have always been a talented person." Han Jin smiled and looked at An Qi Aier: "I know how to appreciate me now?"


    "You..." An Qi Aier is somewhat embarrassed. She can''t answer this sentence. Whether it is denial or recognition, it will create an awkward atmosphere.


    "Anqi Aier..." Han Jin¡¯s eyes were erratic and whispered: "Silence, you must be calm!"


    "What?" An Qi Ai did not understand.


    At this moment, the door was knocked, and the sound was very rhythmic, giving a feeling of slowness.


    An Qi Aier¡¯s face changed slightly and he was in a hurry.


    "Come in." Guevara.


    The door was pushed open, and Solomon walked in slowly, his eyes swept away and smiled. "Raphael, it is not easy to find you! Pope, are you coming to him? Yes...¡± Solomon¡¯s eyes fell on An Qi¡¯s body.


    "I will introduce it." Han Jindao: "This is the ice dragon, An Qi Ai."


    "It turned out to be the Lord of Frost, hello, and I have long been famous." Solomon bent slightly and bent.


    "It¡¯s the Grand Duke of Solomon... Hello.¡± Although An Qi Ai¡¯s face is unsmiling and refuses to be thousands of miles away, he still owes a debt.


    Both Guevara and Jeddes belonged to the role of Cheng Jing. They immediately realized that An Qi Aier¡¯s abnormality could not help but reveal the wrong color.


    "Duke, what is it for me?" Han Jindao.


    "There is nothing." Solomon paused: "Tiffany has already arrived in the Holy City, you see..."


    The same is to find Hanjin dignitaries, but Solomon''s means is better than Gaobin Gao, Gao Bin is the posture of a big brother, forced Hanjin to surrender, and Solomon pushes Yalena''s mother to the stage. , and I am going to be officially married soon. There must be a lot of whispers between the mother and the daughter. As for whether or not I can return Yalina and let the mother and daughter reunite for a short time, you can do it yourself.


    "Yalina''s cultivation is at a critical stage." Han Jin frowned at the embarrassment: "Let''s wait for the evening..."


    "Oh?" Solomon¡¯s words suddenly turned: "In fact, Tiffany has no important things, just thinking about his daughter, huh, huh... no hurry, just let the mother and daughter get together before the wedding. Ok." As a father, he loves his children as much as Tiffany. Don''t say that the good Yalena, even the eldest son of the unruly, he has repeatedly tolerated and corrected the opportunity again and again.


    However, after all, Solomon''s level is different from that of Tiffany. He will not influence the future of Yalena because of the embarrassment of feelings. So when I heard that Yarina''s cultivation is at a critical stage, she immediately changed her mind, as long as she changed her mind. Yalina is good, nothing else is important.


    ****


    Gao Bin searched for Lydia''s figure. His eyes were a little anxious and soft. At this moment, Gao Bin discovered that for many years, it seems that his eyes have never stopped at Lydia. What did Lydia look like long? Gao Bin actually can''t think of it. In the memory, Lydia is just a friend, comrade-in-arms, or even a brother who can be entrusted to life. It must be said that Gao Bin and Lydia are always jealous when they are joking. It seems that Forgot the female identity of Lydia.


    This made Gao Bin more and more guilty. He never dreamed that there was such a relationship, such a person, how long has he known Lidia? Fifty years? Still eighty years? Maybe it should be longer? I have only been with a human woman for more than 20 years, and I thought that I have experienced the joys and sorrows and the seeing of the moon and the moon. I don¡¯t know that there is still a woman who has spent hundreds of years watching the time silently, compared with this feeling. Are those things that can''t be put on, really as heavy as imagined?


    Gao Bin knows that the scar is the biggest pain in Lydia''s heart. Perhaps for all women, such a long scar on the cheek will become inferior, so even if they are like Gaobin, they never I won¡¯t make a joke about Lydia¡¯s looks. In the past, when I saw Lydia wearing a veil, Gao Bin¡¯s heart would raise a bit of pity, and even take her own pursuit of other women¡¯s things to make Lidia happy. It seems that Gaobin has succeeded every time, because every time Lydia will show a happy smile as he wishes.


    However, now recalling the scene before, Gao Bin simply can''t wait to slap himself a few slaps. Lydia is really laughing, but she can''t bear to embarrass him, only to match her smile.


    Gao Bin suddenly had an impulse, an impulse to push the weak figure into his arms.


    If anyone knows that Gao Bin¡¯s thoughts in the heart will be scared, how can Lydia be associated with the word weakness? I am afraid that switching to blood will be more appropriate.


    Gao Bing really thinks this way, and he is also prepared to do it this way, unconsciously speeding up his feet.


    As night fell, Lydia had ran out of the tens of miles, and her ability to practice in the **** career gave Gaobin and the elves who looked around for her, causing great trouble. Dia did not want others to find her, so no one can catch her traces. As early as the girl, she is the outstanding hunter of the elves, but it is not likely to become the vice president of Gaobin.


    Looking at the darker sky, Lydia''s eyes are full of fear, despair, and thick gray. At this moment, she can no longer face Gaobin, her future is darker than this sky!


    Lydia¡¯s body leaned softly against the trunk, and the tears filled her eyes again, flowing down her cheeks.


    Crying, not because she is too weak, but because she has accumulated too many grievances in her heart.


    Han Jin¡¯s figure shows a little behind Lidia. If necessary, his mind can even cover the whole world. Lydia can avoid the Gaobin, can avoid the elves, but can¡¯t avoid him. Han Jin''s tracking.


    Lydia seemed to feel something, hurriedly wiped away the tears, slowly turned her head and saw Han Jin, she sighed and turned her eyes away. She didn''t know that she should hate Han Jin. It is too cruel to tear open her mask and ruin her life. However, it is really a blessing to go through the torment and maintain the illusion.


    "Raphael, you can tell Gao Bin." Lydia said softly: "I can''t help him anymore, for me... I¡¯m sorry."


    "Okay." Han Jin smiled and said: "Where are you going?"


    "Now... I don''t know yet." Lydia shook her head.


    "Don''t think about it?"


    "No." Lydia barely smiled: "That''s it, goodbye!"


    Han Jin arbitrarily instigated a law, an invisible wind suddenly rolled up from the ground, and rushed into the sky, only a short time, the clouds in the air were blown away by the wind, revealing a round of chaste In the moon, the quiet light shone in the forest, and everything turned bright. One of the moonlights became extraordinarily dazzling, and Lidia was shrouded in it.


    "Raphael, don''t force me!" Lydia said softly. When Han Jin appeared, she was already prepared. Han Jin should not let her go, but she would rather end her life. Will listen to Han Jin¡¯s mercy.


    If someone else is present, you will be stunned, because the scar on Lydia''s face is slowly shrinking at a speed that can be perceived by the naked eye.


    "I won''t force you, rest assured." Han Jinhe laughed, then slowly walked to the side of the pool, staring down at the mirror-like water, suddenly said: "The night is beautiful, isn''t it? ¡±


    "Yeah." Lydia answered carelessly.


    "This is a magical pool of water, it can shine out of your heart, want to try?" Han Jin looked back to Lydia.


    "Your jokes are a bit boring," Lydia said faintly.


    "Trust me, come!" A smile appeared on Han Jin''s face.


    No one can ignore the charm of Han Jin at this moment. His smile is as gentle as the sun, soft like a cloud. Lydia has a feeling that she can''t bear to refuse. She hesitated and walked slowly to the water, and her eyes passed. The mirror was generally swept over the clean water, then turned to the sky, staring at the moon.


    Suddenly, Lydia was struck by lightning and her body shook a little. The line of sight shifted from the air and fell on the water.


    Han Jin raised his fingertips and gently touched it. The mirror-like pool of water was broken and turned into pieces of glittering scales.


    It can be said that Han Jin is too bad! Lydia hasn''t seen it yet. The shadow in the water has become fragmented with the ripples of water. She can''t help but scream: "Don''t..."


    Han Jin¡¯s face was more intense, but he did not continue to tease Lydia, only standing there.


    Lydia had been with Gaobin for a long time, and she never showed her heart because her face left a detestable scar in a fierce battle, so she was self-defeating, so she always looked at the elves silently. Try to get close to Gaobin, and at this time, her heart will hide in an undetected corner, sobbing, even bleeding. If Lydia thinks she deserves a high guest, her character has already erupted!


    As time went by, the broken mirror healed a little, and Lydia stared at Han Jin seriously. There was a hint of hostility in her eyes. She seemed to see a perfect self, and then she was destroyed by Han Jin. So, she couldn''t help but recall the scene when she was injured, she could not tolerate this kind of mischief! Seeing Han Jin standing still, it seems that it will not move any more, she just breathed a sigh of relief and turned her eyes to the water.


    That''s right! That is really the shadow she left behind! ! Lydia stretched out her trembling hand and touched her cheek. The youthful skin was delicate and smooth, and the familiar scars disappeared!


    The ecstasy poured into the throat from the chest like a tsunami, and then poured into my mind. Lydia only felt black in front of her eyes, and her body shape was also eager to fall. The next moment, a steady hand held her shoulder, then A voice rang in her ear: "Give another opportunity to Gaobin, and give yourself another chance, okay?"


    Gao Bin¡¯s mood was so bad that all the elves had been dispatched, searching for the shadow of Lydia, and even the army of the Holy Crown City was dispatched. Although there is no affiliation between the two, the identity of Gao Bin The position is there, Lang Ning, Winston, Kane and others can not dare to play sloppy eyes.


    The blue veins on the forehead and the tight muscles on the side of the forehead are all showing the anxiety of Gaobin. However, he is an experienced commander after all, and can still control his emotions. If the strength is slightly worse, In the case of a few hours of searching for no results, he has already been thundering.


    Stepping onto a dwarf mountain, Gao Bin suddenly saw an elf in the shadow of the bush. The other figure was covered by the bushes, but in the bright moonlight, he could clearly see a piece. Charming and touching face.


    Although the beauty of the elves is like a cloud, but such a beautiful, charming face is also rare, but now Gaobin has no intention to appreciate the beauty, he used a less friendly tone to lightly say: "What do you stand stupid? No Received an order? I am not going to find Lidia adults!!"


    The elf did not answer, nor did he go to the person in accordance with Gao Bin¡¯s orders. He only leaned sideways and stared at Gao Bin.


    At this time, the panting Constance also rushed to the low hill and said to the elf: "I have not heard the orders of Gao Bin adults? Are you not going to go?!"


    Gao Bin¡¯s figure suddenly stiffened there, and a long-lasting picture suddenly appeared on his mind.


    "Little guy, here is not where you can come, go back." Gao Bin, who was in the blood, smiled and said to a female elf who only had a shoulder high.


    Lydia leaned sideways and stared at Gaobin seriously. Then she said in a cold voice: "I think you must have made a mistake. From now on, I will become the deputy commander of this army."


    Although the face of the elf seems to be somewhat strange, the movement on the side is very similar to that of Lydia many years ago. If Gao Binyi saw an enemy who was not in the sky, he immediately stepped back and tightened his body. Then he tried to ask: "You are... Lydia?"


    The elf showed a perfect, tempting smile, and then walked out of the bush.


    Constance saw that the elf was indifferent to her command, and was furious in her heart. She was about to open her mouth and then saw the elf¡¯s dress. In shock, she almost bit her tongue, God... that¡¯s Li Dia adult? !

 Chapter 597： Guidelines

    Chapter VII Guidelines


    In the flashing streamer, Gao Bin and Lydia''s figure have been slowly attached together. Han Jin smiled and swayed his sleeves and waved the streamer: "Going down, it is not suitable for children..." Han Jin looked at Siniel standing on his side.


    Xiannier¡¯s eyes were extraordinarily crystal-clear. She noticed Han Jin¡¯s gaze, and she sighed with a long sigh. She radiated the warm body and leaned softly on Han Jin¡¯s arms. She looked up slightly and looked at Han Jin seriously. The soft lips smacked on Han Jin¡¯s face to express her gratitude.


    "Trust me, I won''t hurt you." Han Jin said softly: "Do you know? Xiannier, I saw from you that the beauty, kindness, and strength of the elves are the most beautiful flowers in the world. It is also the most precious embellishment of this continent. As long as I am there, I will let the elves bloom forever."


    Xiannier smiled and pressed her face on Hanjin¡¯s chest.


    Han Jin holds the waist of Xiannier in one hand, and gently touches the gentle blonde hair of Xiannier in one hand. His eyes crossed Xiannier and penetrated into the deep night sky. The moonlight was washed and quietly reflected the confrontation. people.


    I don''t know how long it took, Sunnier whispered: "I heard you and Guevara say, I want to let Moxico be the lord of the city, let Sasio be the lord of the Black Crow, let Lei Zhe Going to Beit League, why is this arranged?"


    "Mosco is an orphan, but he grew up in the city of Lonely, and Lei Zhe came out of Beit League. After so long, I should give them a chance to return home." Han Jin said: "As for ... Sasio, only to grieve him, let him go to the Black Crow City, I have another arrangement, please? Is there something wrong?"


    "I want to say..." Sunnier hesitated, still couldn''t help but ask: "Why let them go to be the lord?"


    "Are you worried about their ability?"


    "No." Sunil looked up again: "Why don''t you let them into your gods?"


    Han Jin was silent, and the hand that touched Siniel¡¯s long hair stopped his movements.


    "You said, you can take me and Elena into a new world, and even let us get eternal power." Shannier whispered: "So... why not help them?"


    "I will tell you a story about sitting in the sky." Han Jin said slowly: "In a waste well, there is a frog. One day, the frog meets a big cockroach from the East China Sea. The frog proudly Boasted to Haishu: "Look, how comfortable I live here!" As long as I am happy, I will jump and play at the well. When I am tired, I will rest in the cave wall. Sometimes I put my body in the water comfortably, and sometimes I walk happily in the mud..."


    Xian Nier listened carefully, until Han Jin finished the story, and said softly: "I know, I, Yalina and Moss, they are all frogs sitting on the ground, and you want us to enter The new world is the unfathomable sea in the mouth of the sea, but you should also bring them in the Moss!"


    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing to be able to see the wider world.¡± Han Jin smiled. ¡°But...if they just climbed the well and saw the outside world, then the force could not be lost, I am worried... ...from then on, they will be infected with a mentally ill-free mental illness, so they will spend their entire lives in self-satisfaction, suffering, and pain."


    "Psychic terminal illness?" Siniel carefully read the words of Han Jin, she understood some, and some did not understand.


    "Yeah." Han Jin nodded. "This road is not easy to go. Throughout the ages, the powerful and powerful people are as numerous as the stars, but how many people can break through the final barrier?"


    "You mean... can''t they?" Siniel asked in surprise.


    "Quality, qualifications, understanding, courage, perseverance, luck, these are all indispensable." Han Jin slowly said: "I gave Nikola''s experience to the Moxico, which is my test of him. Although his progress is very fast, but ... to become a true super-order powerhouse, he needs at least ten years of hard work."


    "Yeah." Xiannier said, she basically agreed with Hanjin''s evaluation of the Moxike.


    "Moxin Branch has not slacked off. In order to catch up with me and catch up with you, he is very very diligent." Han Jin was silent for a moment: "This is his limit. Some things, I have no way to replace him, less. Talent, qualifications, less critical understanding, even if he embarks on this road, it is difficult to escape the fate of halfway through."


    "Are you giving up on them?"


    "Of course not." Han Jin said slowly: "Let them drift in the red dust. One day, they will feel tired and tired, and the heart full of desires will become quiet. By that time, I will They will be brought into the domain of God, and then... they can only see their own creations and operations."


    Xiannier no longer spoke, and used his fingertips to draw a circle on Hanjin¡¯s chest.


    ¡°Why did you suddenly mention them?¡± Han Jin asked with a smile.


    "I am afraid..." Xiannier whispered: "Did you not say it? In the final step, I have to rely on myself and Irina to face it. You can''t help us, I am worried... you will be too Being alone, someone must be with you."


    "To tell the truth." Han Jin quietly looked at Sunil, the clear eyes, seems to have the magic of wearing hearts.


    Sunil slowly bit his lip and glanced at Han Jin. He whispered: "These days, you have done a lot of things. They have arranged for them in the Moxin section. I feel..." Chanel can''t say anything.


    ¡°I feel like I¡¯m arranging things later?¡± Han Jin laughed. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t go back?¡±


    Sunnier nodded hard and then looked at Han Jin with a squint.


    "You...sometimes just think too much." Han Jin bowed his head, and loved pity kissed gently on Xiannier''s warm lips: "Do you want me to do nothing?"


    "Don''t use this method to perfuse me." Xiannier said slyly: "I know, anyway, you must have something important, is it... the right angel Alpha?"


    "Not him." Han Jin shook his head: "It won''t take long for the world to tolerate me."


    "Can''t you let me go?" Siniel showed a surprised look.


    "Like the gods of the gods century, I will leave sooner or later."


    "Where are you going?" asked Siniel.


    "Where did the savvy Sunnier go?" Han Jin chuckled: "I promised that I will stay with you forever. Where can I go? Of course I am hiding in my domain."


    Upon hearing this sentence, Xiannier took a sigh of relief and then whitened Han Jin: "Why don''t you say it early? I am worried..."


    "My entry is too fast, the foundation is somewhat unstable, and it is time to stop and rest." Han Jin said slowly: "This time will be a long time, just right, I can wait for you, but before that, I have to solve Alpha first."


    "I won''t let you down." Sentonton paused and said: "When are we going to Yehliucheng?"


    "Where to go there?"


    ¡°There is less confusion.¡± Sinnel said dissatisfiedly: ¡°Don¡¯t you have to move the ancient tree of life into your domain?!¡±


    "Don''t be afraid that I hurt your elves?" Han Jin smiled. "How come you suddenly become more anxious than me?"


    Xiannier was speechless for a long time. When she first heard that Han Jin wanted to move the ancient tree of life, she did not accept it. But after a long time, she thought of more things. In case, as Han Jin said, life ancient The tree lowered the **** again, what should she do? What if the **** asks the elves to attack Raphael?


    Although the chances of that kind of thing happen are very embarrassing, she does not want anything to undermine the happiness of the present!


    Moreover, every change in the domain of the gods is in her eyes, and she is increasingly convinced that there will surely become a paradise for the elves.


    Seeing Niniel did not answer, Han Jindao said: "After a few more days, the Grand Duke of Solomon promised me that he would personally talk to his older brother."


    "My brother''s temper is very stubborn, and he is convinced that he does not use it." Xiannier said in a distressed tone.


    "Others may not be useful, but the words of the Grand Duke of Solomon should be able to impress him." Han Jindao.


    "Raphael, or else..." Sinner¡¯s brain flashed and suddenly thought of a way.


    "how?"


    "We will take Lydia into the domain of the gods, so that my brother will definitely catch up."


    "You..." Han Jin made a mistake for a moment, and laughed and said: "It doesn''t have to be so troublesome. I can directly get the big brother into it." The girl is outgoing, this is true. If Gao Bin knows the idea of ??Xiannier, Maybe it will be mad at the blood... Of course, this extroversion makes Han Jin very happy, this is the caring person.


    "Yeah!" Xiannier thought seriously. The more I thought about it, the more feasible it was. With the strength of Hanjin, I could even "catch" the elf into the domain of God. She suddenly understood that Han Jin was talking about it. When moving the ancient tree of life, there is absolutely no need to win her approval, and she does not need her help. The reason why she said to her is just because she cares about her feelings.


    Thinking about his reaction at the time, Xiannier¡¯s feelings of apologizing rose. Perhaps Raphael was right. She saw more scenes of life¡¯s mutual conflict, so I always think too much when I encounter things. Not only hurt yourself, but also hurt Rafael.


    "I''m sorry," Sinner whispered.


    "I''m sorry?" Han Jin showed a strange look: "What happened to you?"


    "At that time... I shouldn''t question you." Chanel had the courage to admit mistakes.


    "Is it wrong? Very good." Han Jin chuckled: "In the future, you must remember two criteria."


    "What criteria?"


    "First, I will always be right. Second, if I am wrong, please refer to the first article."


    "You..." Chanel is angry and laughing. What is this **** rule? Too shameless.

 Chapter 598： War

    Chapter 59: War


    When the sun slowly rose from the east, a conference that almost covered all the forces of the entire continent was finally held as scheduled.


    Guevara presided over the meeting. When he appeared on the scene, Guevara¡¯s gloomy face seemed to be able to drip into the water, so that everyone in the room had some ominous premonitions, and also put on the atmosphere of this conference. A layer of color.


    Then came the Grand Duke of Solomon, the long-awaited magic star seemed to be awesome. He just appeared, and there was a low-pitched discussion below. There was no impenetrable wall in the world, although Guevara immediately laid it down. Precautionary measures, but some of what Solomon had said was still passed on. If there is no scruples to show his position, Solomon is very likely to become a public enemy here.


    Then, An Qi Aier and a group of dragons and dragons elders and guardians appeared. Who knows Han Jin¡¯s goodness on the mainland? The dragons who died in Hanjin¡¯s hands were not a small number. Although they were informed that they came from the dragon messengers sent by An Qi Ai, some people mistakenly understood that the dragons wanted to use this conference to counterattack. The speculative is sitting there with excitement, waiting for the stage of the good show.


    If Han Jin did not acquire the godhead, then I am afraid that the number of people sitting here today will be two-thirds less, perhaps more. Although the mainland has been fighting for years, the power structure is basically stable. Except for the fast-rising Nikola and Hanjin, most regions are difficult to separate despite the heat, and now they can still lead. It is not difficult to gain some advantages in a partial battle. It is not so easy to completely exhaust the other party.


    Or, like Chesham of Cold Shadow City, although he can already occupy the city of Dipp, he has never been able to do it, because that means directly facing Hanjin¡¯s holy crown city, and some lords want to avoid strong enemies. Always silently accumulate strength, but also try to keep a low profile, but in fact their power is not to be seen.


    Therefore, the situation on the mainland seems to be chaotic. In fact, it is only one strong individual, which divides the mainland into countless small pieces. Under this circumstance, the rapid rise of Nikolay has raised the hearts of the lords. The sense of crisis first ruined the Holy See by means of thunder, and then it was the rapid expansion of domineering, a shun of the shun, and the sin of the sin. In the face of the iron empire of the male empire, even the Lola Alliance can''t resist it, not to mention the small lords who have only a few hundred thousand troops in their hands.


    However, before the people''s mentality recovered from the shadow of Nikolay, Han Jin, the monarch with the godhead, was freshly released. It is inevitable that the lords will start to worry, even though the gods in each region believe in each other. The same, even some places have no faith at all, but even the coward who is daring, will not be idiotic to think that he can compete with a god.


    Han Jin is like a rising sun. While radiating a ray of light, he also sown the seeds of fear in the hearts of the lords. So they all came, and they are still rushing to fight, and they are very active. If they are slower than others, they will fall into the wrong hands and become an excuse for Hanjin to attack himself. But at the same time, they also have a wait-and-see attitude in their hearts. The reason why they come to participate in this conference is to leave a retreat for themselves. Once the legend is true, it can just express their sincerity, but if the legend is false, then Sorry, everyone still does everything, and well water does not make good river water.


    Under this circumstance, Anqi Aier led the dragons, which is equivalent to a slap in the arm for these small lords. After all, many people don¡¯t even know what Han Jin looks like, let alone hate each other. If you want to come to Hanjin, you won''t be able to get them. The Dragons also have every reason to retaliate. To know that the dead ones are all Golden Dragons, not ordinary World of Warcraft, and the long-standing strength of the Dragons has long impressed people, so those who are already eager to try and try to do Some small hands and feet, sitting quietly at the moment, there is a shield full of dragons in front of the shield, who still use their own shot?


    People''s mentality is sometimes very strange. For some weak existences, even if it is only because of some insignificant things, there will always be people who will bully them to show their strength. In the face of those who need to look up, they are still surrendering, while they are looking forward to someone coming out to knock the other side down, although this does not have any substantial benefits for these people. This is indeed the real idea in their hearts.


    There are never a few people standing on the side watching the bustle, but there are very few who dare to stand up.


    The lords present are different in mind. The only thing that is the same is that no one dares to make any extraordinary moves. It is not a wise decision to make a head bird at this time. If you can sit here, there is no idiot, no one will do the fire. Things.


    However, later, the lords were really a little cursed in their hearts, because Jedice, Zeng Green and others who had appeared one after another had filled the seats on the viewing platform, and Han Jin did not appear. It was really Some are too abnormal, and the reason for the fact that Han Jin should not let go of this opportunity to stand in front of the lords of the whole continent.


    Curious to curiosity, but no one dared to ask, Guevara''s expression has fully expressed his mood at the moment, no one wants to touch this mold.


    In fact, this does not blame Guevara. He has not seen any winds and waves after a lot of ups and downs. It is reasonable to say that he should not reveal an untimely expression, which will cause the lords who participated in the meeting to make wrong judgments. But Guevara is really an anger that can''t stop the heart. On such an important occasion, Han Jin actually said that he did not participate? ! I really have this reason! Who is his dedication and dedication? Still not for Hanjin! At the time when the empire was announced, Han Jin, who is a monarch, was not present. Is there anything more ridiculous than this?


    Geng Green and Jedisi, who were sitting next to Guevara, were somewhat helpless. Just before the meeting, Guevara suddenly made an unbelievable decision to remove the seat originally belonging to Hanjin. This news shocked everyone, how can I do this? No matter how persuaded, Guevara is bent on his own way. There is no way for the old man who is always respected by Han Jin. Jedice and Zenglin had to go to Solomon. In terms of identity, Guevara is the elder of Hanjin. And Solomon is Han Jin¡¯s father-in-law, who has exactly the same status. It is more appropriate to ask Solomon to persuade him. What is even more ridiculous is that after Solomon heard the news, he just smiled and said that he knew it, and he would never say a word.


    So Han Jin¡¯s seat was really removed. Geng Green and Jedisi had full complaints but nowhere to tell. Sitting there was uncomfortable. Han Jin was not there. Is this meeting meaningful? The lords have already come, and they can''t always tell them that Han Jin is not there. Let''s go back first...


    However, the Duke of Solomon seemed to have nothing to do, as if Han Jin did not appear here. It was a normal thing, and he did not care about the faint gaze of the following shots. After the last incident, quite a few people have already Think of Solomon as a potential enemy, for no reason, no benefit.


    Among these people, the leader of the tribal alliance, Thorn Tennen, can only sit down because he has no formal loyalty to Hanjin, instead of sitting high in the church like the Freedom Federation¡¯s Kemalaki and Honduras. Above the table. The tribal alliance is not comparable to those small lords who are not big. It is made up of countless tribes. The position of the leader of Thorn Tiannan is also the decision of the old leader. If he carefully scrutinizes, Regardless of strength or ambition, there is no shortage of talents in the tribal alliance. Therefore, Solomon¡¯s words have the greatest impact on Thorne¡¯s Tiannan, and his heart¡¯s grievances are the heaviest, even though Solomon¡¯s father is Han¡¯s father. I don¡¯t dare to make it, but it¡¯s okay to use my gaze to vent your resentment.


    Like Chesham, he is so famous in his own territory. Although he is not very worried that someone dares to stand up and overthrow himself, Solomon¡¯s words are a bit too harsh, so Chesham¡¯s attitude towards Solomon is not friendly.


    But after all, Solomon''s identity is there, and even if the opinions are big, they can only endure in their hearts. At least until now, no one dares to say anything in person.


    Seeing that everyone is here, Guevara has adjusted his mood. At this moment, I think that other things have not helped, and I coughed, and slowly said, "For everyone who can come to participate in this event, I On behalf of the Holy Crown City, I would like to express my heartfelt thanks."


    Guevara did not speak well. This opening confirmed the speculation in the hearts of the people. The monarch who acquired the godhead really did not participate in this meeting! However, what did he do for this? Or, where is he now?


    Some lords who did not send representatives but came in person could not help but feel worried. In this world dominated by the strong, there are no different high-level occupations involved in the battle. There are two different situations. The suspicious and even suspected Han Jin Did you deliberately take this opportunity to bring them here, and then go to attack their territory.


    Although such a mind is somewhat ridiculous, it is only a breeze to use Han Jinjin¡¯s power to break through the city. Where to use such a humble means, it is undeniable that the person who holds this idea is not few. It¡¯s like watching a coyote with a carrion, and watching against the Thunderbirds soaring in the sky, there¡¯s no need to worry that the Thunderbird will rush down to grab its food, and in its eyes it¡¯s a treasure of carrion. It¡¯s actually not attractive to Thunderbirds. The coyotes did this because they didn''t know about Thunderbirds. Similarly, these were just the lords who had one or a few small cities, and they couldn''t understand Hanjin.


    In the field, there were always talks and sounds. I was so familiar with each other that I couldn¡¯t help but start to whisper exchange opinions. No matter from which angle, Han Jin did not appear in such an occasion. It is really strange.


    Even those who have known Hanjin for a long time have a horrified look. Thorn Tiannan has widened his eyes, his mouth is slightly open, and he has an incredible look. If he is replaced by him, he will probably do everything possible. How can it not appear?


    The following chaos, Guevara''s face is even more ugly, and the words are no longer polite. "Which is a problem? You can say it directly!"


    The meeting room was quiet and no one whispered. Although Guevara¡¯s personal strength is not unique, the talent behind Guevara is the most important. Han Jin did not appear today, but it does not mean that it will not Appeared, no one wants to inexplicably get into trouble.


    On the one side, An Qi Aer¡¯s mouth slightly touched it. Some people in the heart understand why Han Jin is not willing to appear here. Look at the people below, even she can¡¯t help but scorn, let alone Han who has taken the last step. It is hard to imagine that the eagle will talk about his ambition with the sparrow.


    "In this war with the Abyss world, we first repelled the abyss army, and then pursued the victory, killing the great devil Donald in the abyss, destroying the roots of the demon family, the demon pool! Our Lord Raphael, It is to kill the Great Lich Denver, destroy the **** Godia, and successfully acquire the godhead!" Although Guevara does not want to mention Hanjin¡¯s name very much, but in this case, he still wants to say Han Jin¡¯s brilliant record. Come out to completely shake the hearts of the different lords, "At the critical moment, the ice dragon An Qi Aier can always fight side by side with Rafael, we pay tribute to this. Freedom of the Union Joining has also greatly improved the morale of the coalition forces. It can be said that the eyes of Kemalaki and Honduras are extremely far-sighted. The facts also prove that their choices are not wrong!"


    Guevara deliberately omitted the name of Nikolay, but mentioned An Qi Aier and the Freedom Federation. It exaggerated the role of the Freedom Federation. The intention was to express a message to the outside world. We will never Will be ill-treated people.


    Both Kemalaki and Honduras are a little excited. They want to know that they are sitting under the lords of the whole continent. In such a grand occasion, they can get such high praise. The things, in turn, look at this is the same as their tribal alliance leader Thorn Tiannan, can only sit down pitifully, even the name has never been mentioned, so far, they are sincere Fortunately, the correct decision was made at the beginning.


    Although the following lords have already heard of Han Jin¡¯s various deeds, but now they heard Guevara say it, but they couldn¡¯t help but take a breath, when they finally felt that they were compared with Han Jin. It is simply not the same thing. Look at what people have done, the Great Devil Donald, the Great Lich Denver, that is the horrible existence that can stop the children¡¯s nightingale. In the face of such super-powerful people, these small lords may not even have time to resist. It was easily killed.


    Even more incredible is that even the goddess Stia is dead in the hands of Han Jin, to know that it is a god!


    Most people, after hearing the words of Guevara, showed their dignified look, and even their mouths were tightly closed, for fear of leaking out words and causing themselves to kill themselves. But there are still a few unwilling to wait and see there. Of course, they are absolutely not afraid to jump out first. They just put their hopes on the dragons. The temper of the dragons is mostly tyrannical, once the holy crown city is really The dragons are opposite each other, so they may have the opportunity to fish in the water and get some benefits for themselves.


    Seeing the following reaction, Guevara is very satisfied, and even the expression has eased a lot. Then there is a long and eloquent argument. The seemingly meaningless words always reveal the same message, that is, since we The alliance has already been established, so it will not stop at the northeastern region of the district. It is sooner or later to expand outwards and even to unify the mainland. It is better to make a decision as soon as possible.


    Although Guevara did not clearly state how you must be, the threatening meaning is still in the words, so that the lords do not doubt that if they are not attached to the Holy City Alliance, the end will not be good.


    The territory is relatively close to the Holy Crown City. For example, the Malishen of Dip City has long been restless. This is the ambition of surviving in the cracks. The rise of Han Jin is a thing for him. Good thing, but the key point is that he can''t even find the object of allegiance. How to say that Ma Lishen is also a lord. The characters above the 10,000 people in Dip City, even if they are surrendered, they must be in front of Han Jin, how to return to Guevara, the angry dragon knight. thing?


    There are not many people who have the same mind, especially the lords in remote areas. Anyway, Hanjin¡¯s hand can¡¯t reach it for the time being, but it¡¯s superficial surrender, but he¡¯s also a strong man, and he¡¯s loyal to Hanjin. It also looks good on the face, but it can make God''s existence fall, and it is not a shame to surrender to such a person. But Guevara is different. He is only qualified to represent Han Jin. It is not Han Jin himself, and the lords present here have not made any moves. If anyone jumps out and swears allegiance at this time, I am afraid that they will only become everyone. What is the difference between the object of contempt and the clown?


    Looking at the indecisive look of the people, don''t mention how angry Guevara is. In his plan, he should have used the opportunity of this conference to conquer the vast majority of the lords. For those who are stubborn, Guevara is not jealous. Throwing thunder means. However, these were all destroyed by Han Jin. Guevara was once a lord. Of course, the minds of these people are clear, but Han Jin is not here. The effect of this meeting is far from the expected level.


    At this moment, An Qi Ai suddenly said, "The Guevara is right. The mainland can no longer be so chaotic. It is a person who should stand up and unify the whole continent. You can rest assured that our dragons support Raphael. Any decision made."


    An Qi''s words are like throwing a huge stone into the calm lake, which is equivalent to adding a heavy weight to the holy crown city. No one can think of it. The dragons who have always been above the top will say such things.


    In the words of An Qi Ai, there are several meanings. First, it clearly shows the determination to support Hanjin. Then the name of Hanjin is reflected that the relationship between her and Han Jin is equal, and the focus is on what she said. Is to support any decision made by ''Han Jin'', the implication is that if the decision is not made by Han Jin personally, then she can completely ignore it, which also shows her trust in Han Jin, although the dragon is tyrannical Irritable, but perhaps because of pride, their credibility is also well-known. From the mouth of the dragon, there has always been one, two, two, never compromised. It is conceivable that An Qi Ai can say such a thing, to what extent the trust of Han Jin has reached.


    In this way, those who are still waiting to see have no temper, and even the dragons can''t stand the pressure to compromise. What qualifications do they have to go upstream? Some people even hesitate whether they should express their views now. The situation at the moment is already obvious. Han Jin, who has the ability to blasphemy, the Duke of Solomon, the capital of the capital, and the huge organization of the Freedom Federation, and the dragons. Also standing on the side of Han Jin, these forces are united and it is not an exaggeration to say that they can sweep across the entire continent. In the face of such a combination, the end of resistance may only bring disaster to themselves.


    Guevara took everyone''s reaction one by one, and knew that the string could not be stretched too tightly, otherwise it would break the truth and said, "What kind of choice should be made, I believe everyone knows very well, here. I won''t say much, time will prove everything. In a few days, Lord Rafael is married, welcome everyone to participate, I hope that by then, both of us can come up with the sincerity we deserve."


    After listening to this sentence, the lords are relieved. This is not only an extra few days to consider, but they also do not have to face the embarrassing situation of loyalty to Guevara, want to come to the wedding ceremony Will Phil always appear?


    The atmosphere in the venue suddenly warmed up, and the warm congratulations came one after another. Anyway, saying a few good words did not cost money.


    Just then, a deafening sound of the explosion came from the air. The tall conference hall was shaken and shivering. There were cracks on the bright skylight. Numerous dusts were scattered and smashed. The pancakes were immediately fried, and the lords who attended the meeting stood up and looked around.


    "Quiet!!" Guevara shouted. Actually, he didn''t know what was going on. He looked around and turned to the skylight above his head. The next moment, Guevara''s eyes would not move because He saw a shocking scene.


    In the sky, I don¡¯t know when there is a huge door to heaven. Countless flames are attached to the door of heaven, burning, and a dazzling glow in it.


    The lords looked down on Guevara''s sight, and there was no exception to stay there. The door to heaven was always full of sacred breath, and what happened at the moment? Does anyone dare to go there to set fire? !


    "An Qi Aier, isn''t it..." Guevara''s gaze turned to An Qi Aier. He saw Han Jin''s sneaky and An Qi Ai talking about something in the morning, if that Xia Guang really is Han Jin, then An Qi Ai definitely knows the inside story.


    ¡°Yes.¡± An Qi Aier smiled. ¡°Raphael is attacking the heavens.¡±


    Although An Qi Aier¡¯s words are gentle, but for the lords, it is no less than a blue sky. For a time, the field is silent.

 Chapter 599： Battle of heaven

    Chapter 59¡ªThe Battle of Heaven


    Looking at the door of heaven from below, I can''t understand the majesty of the gates of heaven. Only by immersing myself can I realize the grandeur of miracles. At the moment, Han Jin stood at the entrance to the heavens. Compared with the front door, his figure was as small as an ant.


    The gates of the heavens are hundreds of feet high. There are tens of millions of runes engraved on them. The undercurrent of a white ray of light is constantly flowing inside, and the lines of runes are regularly illuminated. Exudes as much pressure as substance.


    Standing outside the door, I could hear a burst of singing, and the song was very strange. I just heard it. It was like a girl singing a little song without lyrics in the mist, when she squinted her ears and listened carefully. It will also be found that the singing is getting louder and louder. It seems that thousands of people sing something at a neat frequency, and the tune has changed from soft to agitation.


    The strong people in the universal sense, if they are lucky or unfortunate, come to this place, they will find out how humble they are. The glare of the light makes them unable to open their eyes. The invisible pressure makes them quite straight. Your own spine, if there is nothing to say, can be compared with the legendary Kraken, as long as you hear, you will forget everything.


    But these can''t affect Han Jin at all. His eyes are quiet and indifferent. With the movements of the handcuffs, the three dragons are like a fire dragon. The claws of the claws are thrown out and hit the door of heaven.


    One sound and another explosion spread rapidly between the heavens and the earth. In the holy city, Guevara had no intention to continue to preside over the meeting, and the lords also walked out of the conference hall and stood on the empty field and looked up at the sky.


    Not only the Holy Crown City, but also in the far south, the tribes left behind by the tribes, and the strong men of the male empire, can see the vision in the air!


    The farmers stopped working, the pedestrians stopped on the streets, and even the children did not laugh, and countless horrified sights gathered from a place in the north.


    Although the three fires have terrible power, behind the gates of the heavens is the gods created by the gods of light in the gods of the gods. No matter how fierce the impact, the door of heaven is always moving, and this side of the door is burning. The flame, the other side of the door, is the glare of brilliance, and no one can conquer anyone in a short time.


    "You are guilty..." Han Jin¡¯s face suddenly showed a narrow smile, and the status and self-esteem of the right angel Alpha, let others play on the house, but hide in it and do nothing, it is too far from saying.


    It can only be said that Han Jin¡¯s smashing of the ÕÐ À´ , ¿Ï¶¨ ¿Ï¶¨ ¿Ï¶¨ , , , , , ¿Ï¶¨ ¿Ï¶¨ ¿Ï¶¨ ¿Ï¶¨ ¿Ï¶¨ ¿Ï¶¨ ¿Ï¶¨ ¿Ï¶¨ ¿Ï¶¨ ¿Ï¶¨ ¿Ï¶¨ ¿Ï¶¨ ¿Ï¶¨ ¿Ï¶¨ ¿Ï¶¨ ¿Ï¶¨ ¿Ï¶¨ ¿Ï¶¨ ¿Ï¶¨ ¿Ï¶¨ ¿Ï¶¨ ¿Ï¶¨ ¿Ï¶¨ ¿Ï¶¨Just as a coffin encounters a king snake, no one will attack at all in the first place. The fierce battle will always erupt before the two sides test each other and observe it for a while.


    Of course, Han Jin¡¯s first step in the world of heaven also means that Han Jin has seen Alpha first.


    When Han Jin said the sentence in a tone of ridicule, the depth of the heavens, the angel of the right to sit like a statue like a sword, opened his eyes, and the original door of the heavens began to tremble slightly, seemingly It shows the mood of the contradiction of Alpha.


    "Begin..." Han Jin said softly. The next moment, his figure exploded and turned into a group of purple nebulae, almost covering half of the sky. Then, countless stars merged into the air. The sword shadow, spurred to the gate of heaven.


    Hum... banging and banging... The sound of drumming is like a drum. Every moment, there are thousands of swords and shadows hitting the gates of heaven. Every moment, there are countless runes in the rain. The crash in the ordinary collision, the brilliance of the door of the heavens is fading at a very fast speed.


    After a few breaths, the gates of hundreds of feet have become fragmented. The swords and shadows have passed through the past. There are several light angels standing behind the door. Some of them quickly rise to the air, and some struggle to wave the lightsaber. Try to block the attack of the sword shadow. Seeing that the machine was early, it was able to escape. The few light angels trying to block the sword shadow were smashed in an instant, and the body shape turned into a scattering stream, together with the ray fragments of the heavenly gate, together with the heavens. Go deep in the distance.


    The frenzy consisting of thousands of swords and shadows continued to shoot four times, unscrupulously cutting everything in front of it. The ground covered by white spar broke and shattered, and several light angels escaped. They have not been able to fly far, and they have been caught up by the sword. Although they are desperately resisting, they can block a few swords and shadows. In the face of thousands of swords and shadows, they have more than enough strength and can only watch themselves. The body is swallowed up by the sword light.


    Two towering pillars near the door were also attacked by the sword rain. The tens of meters thick column instantly turned into a splash of smoke, and then the giant column fell down like a collapsed mountain.


    It seems that in just a few seconds, the giant column will fall heavily on the ground, but in the shadow of the sword shadow, these seconds have become infinitely distant. If you slow down the time, you can see that the pillars are sinking into the overwhelming sword light, but if you make a little contact with Jianguang, it will turn into a dust of pieces, just after a few breaths. Time, the towering towers have disappeared without a trace, leaving only a group of dust storms.


    At this time, one after another, the singular sword light spurred out from the depths of the heavens, and the right angel Alpha finally launched a counterattack.


    For the light angel, every sword light has a powerful and unparalleled power, but for the right angel Alpha, it can easily occupy the local advantage. After all, Han Jin dissipated his own gods, and Alpha is the strongest with his ranks, and he has consolidated all his strengths into a line, and he can barely imagine it.


    Boom...Booming... Just now the unscrupulous Jianguang was pulled out of a crack. The next moment, all the swords and shadows turned into a little purple meteor, condensed to the same place, and then Han Jin¡¯s figure appeared broken. The gate of the heavens is in the middle.


    The figure of the right angel Alpha slowly came out from the depths of the heavens. When Han Jin¡¯s figure appeared, he also stopped and looked at Han Jin.


    "Your tortoise shell does not seem as hard as you think." Han Jin said faintly.


    "Destroy the law, the world will collapse." Alpha''s voice rolled like a thunder: "This is not good for you."


    "You have no confidence in yourself?" Han Jin raised his eyes, his eyes flashed in the eyes, and the so-called opening bow did not return to the arrow. Since he came, he would never stop before he reached his goal.


    Alpha is silent, and he hints that the disaster caused by the collapse of Hanjin''s law is actually interpreted as the performance of Lucy, which makes him angry.


    "I hurt your self-respect?" Han Jin''s gaze turned to the sky, Alpha''s huge light wing, which can almost cover half of the heavens, is rapidly oscillating, seems to be showing the excitement of Alpha.


    "Raphael, you broke into the abyss world, you fight against evil, you killed the demon king Donald, killed the **** of Stia, you are the strong man of justice, no matter what, you should not The heavens are enemies." Alpha''s voice is full of a kind of agitation, if the blood of people can boil.


    "What should I do?" Han Jin asked with a smile.


    This question sounds simple, but it is actually very difficult to answer. The demon family has lost its roots, and the evil spirits are also completely annihilated. Only the Black Dragons are left, and it is difficult to form a climate, even without the Hanjin movement. On the Titans, you can suppress the black dragon.


    There is nothing to challenge Hanjin in the ground and the abyss. In other words, except for the heavens, Hanjin seems to have nowhere to go.


    "Hey, this is a no return." Alpha slowly showed his lightsaber: "Raphael, do you really want to go back?!"


    "Hey God..." Han Jin¡¯s smile looked a bit odd: "What about me? Alpha, you are pitiful..."


    "Poor?" Alpha''s huge light wings suddenly stretched straight, and the edge of the light wing has turned into countless sharp swords.


    "In this turtle shell, sitting for countless years, you have become stupid." Han Jin sneered: "Open your eyes, think about it with your stiff brain, you... why not you? The sword talked to me? When you dealt with Catherine, you are not as arrogant as today. Oh... you really don¡¯t know, or are you unwilling to face the fear in your heart?¡±


    "You have hosted Catherine?" Alpha paused, sinking.


    "It¡¯s really hard to talk to your uncle who is unclear." Han Jin smiled and slowly reached out. A purple star cluster was slowly spinning in his palm: "Oh... even if I knocked you over to the ground, and stepped on it. It¡¯s not awkward to get on your face.¡±


    A sword light burst into bloom, only in the moment it crossed the distance of nearly a kilometer, connecting Alpha and Hanjin.


    Boom... The whole heaven is shaking with violentness. Alpha¡¯s attack speed is not only faster than Catherine. The swordsmanship is far more dazzling than Catherine, like a giant giant beam of light, completely devour Han Jin¡¯s figure. inside.


    The next moment, Han Jin''s figure gradually appeared in the flashing streamer. He didn''t even move. He relied on his own body to bear the full attack of Alpha.


    "That is at most a kind of trampling." Han Jin said faintly: "Reassured, Alpha, I will do it."


    I don''t know whether it is because of fear or because of anger. Alpha suddenly makes a loud whistle, and the huge light wings show the presence of countless light angels.


    "Raphael, you will pay a heavy price for everything that happened today!" With the roar of Alpha, the swordsmanship bloomed one after another, and many light angels took the opportunity to encircle Hanjin from all directions.

 Chapter 60： Battle of Heaven (2)

    The Sixth and Zero Chapters of the Battle of Heaven (2)


    Under the cover of the Alpha Light Wing, countless light angels come together to form an endless white ocean, sweeping into the Han. The shape, size, and wielding weapons of the light angels are all the same, and there is no difference. No matter which kind of thing reaches a certain amount, it will bring shocking visual effects, such as ants, although it looks very weak. But if tens of millions of ants gather together, then no matter who you look at, there will be a feeling of scalp tingling.


    The power of the light angel is naturally much stronger than the ant, and the effect is even more amazing. If the individual is here, even if the mind is firm enough and the strength is strong enough, it will be an angelic battle group like a tsunami. And moving.


    However, such a means is not destined to play any role in the face of Han Jin. When Han Jin saw a large number of light angels swarming like a flood, the corner of his mouth hangs a smile because he also masters The same way of fighting.


    Han Jin waved his hand, and the purple light group in his hand flew straight to the sky like the flagship of the fireworks. Then, under the urging of Han Jinfa, the light group exploded in the air and turned into countless light spots. Come down.


    From the speed at which these spots fall, there is no lethality. The light angels continue to rush to Hanjin regardless of their ignorance, letting the light point fall to them. In fact, these light spots do not bring to the light angels. Any damage, when it falls to the ground, seems to be integrated into the masonry and disappears. At this time, Alpha also stopped releasing the Jianguang, and his body shape quickly drifted backwards. In his view, Hanjin¡¯s teleportation is the same as that of the demonic family. It requires a coordinate to be launched, so wait until Hanjin is lighted. After the ocean of the angels was submerged, no matter where the Hanjin moved, it escaped the encirclement of the angels. Although Alpha did not expect these light angels to kill Hanjin, at this time, as long as they could consume more than one kilogram of Hanjin. That is equal to one more chance of winning.


    Alpha was wrong, taking Hanjin¡¯s original strength as the yardstick, and estimating the current Hanjin, it was too far off the mark!


    A caterpillar, after passing the test of fading, will turn into a free-floating butterfly, leisurely flying between the heavens and the earth.


    After crossing the purple scorpion, Han Jin has become a fairy, and thousands of tactics, he can all be hand-in-hand, and Tiandao has been refined into a protective artifact, and Han Jinxiang, who was so distressed that the energy could not be exhausted. Compared, there is no doubt that there is a difference between heaven and earth.


    When the light angels rushed to Han Jin, they were blocked by a faint, almost transparent golden barrier. They could no longer move forward. The sharp lightsaber slashed on the barrier, and even a ripple could not be stirred. It seems as if the lightsaber in their hands suddenly turned into a straw without power.


    "Oh... how much more than people? Alpha, then look at who the people are." Han Jin whispered, the law changed, and countless figures miraculously drilled out of the ground, each figure At the same time as he appeared, he shot the light angels around him and made a mess in the field. With the limited intelligence of the light angels, it is really impossible to tell whether it is the first attack on Hanjin or the attack on the side. .


    Under the circumstance, there are hundreds of light angels in the blink of an eye, and disappeared without a trace. Alpha was shocked to discover that these same figures as Han Jin are not illusions, everyone has it. The power that cannot be underestimated.


    Although these avatars can''t hurt Alpha, it''s more than enough to attack the unprepared low-order light angels. What''s more depressing is that Alpha can only stand there and watch, except for the light angels to order counterattacks. There is no other way, because the avatars and the light angels have been entangled at the moment, and there are smashing figures everywhere. Alpha has a powerful sword light, but nowhere to display.


    "Why?" Han Jin smiled and looked at Alpha. "It was just a battle between the two of us. Why do you have to make a mess? You look at where there is a little bit of heaven?"


    Alpha is unmoved, and at this level, it is hard to be easily irritated, at least from the expression can not know the true thoughts of his heart.


    "Raphael, do you really think that you can do whatever you want with your current strength?" Alpha¡¯s loud voice covered the killing sounds in the field and clearly sent them into Han Jin¡¯s ear. Once you have these extraordinary human beings, you will have an ambition to out of time."


    "Is not an ambition of ambition? If everyone has no ambitions, how can there be a god?" Han Jin walked to Alpha and did not know when to ignite a small golden flame. The flames were beating. From time to time, it will splash a few broken Mars, but this seemingly inconspicuous Mars, once splashed on the light angel, immediately turned into a burning fire, all the spattered light angels are all The tragic number fell to the ground, and it took a few moments to turn into a stream of light to dissipate in the air.


    Even if I couldn''t see Alpha''s face through the white light, Han Jin could feel Alpha''s gaze on the flame in his palm. He couldn''t help but smile. "How? Interested in it? Then give it Hello."


    As said, the flame in Hanjin''s hand floated up automatically, and he flew to Alpha. In the process of flying, he did not forget to splash a few Mars to burn the nearby light angel into a personal torch.


    Although Han Jin¡¯s tone is very casual, Alpha does not dare to take it lightly. Only a small Mars can turn a light angel into nothingness. How powerful is this flame?


    Alpha raised his hand and swung his sword. A beam of light with a bucket of water spanned hundreds of meters of space and wrapped the flame in it. However, when the light was exhausted, Alpha was surprised to see that the flame was even the slightest. Lossless, still flying to him without hesitation.


    The scene in front of me is completely out of the expectations of Alpha. How can magic be able to withstand his own blow? But the facts prove that the flames of the group are tough. Alpha does not think twice and sends out two swords in succession. The flames are thrown backwards under the huge impact, but the stubbornness has never been extinguished. The fluttering and ignorant look of Alpha The direction flew again.


    Alpha¡¯s stature is there, and the power of the angel of his power is not a small flame. Where does Alpha know that the scent of the three flavors released by ¡®Han Xianjun¡¯, even Da Luo Jinxian does not dare to touch a star and a half, but it is his sword that can be scattered.


    When the fire group is less than 100 meters away from Alpha, Alpha flies backwards. Although it seems ridiculous to be forced back by such a flame, Alpha is a bit jealous of Han Jin¡¯s endless and unpredictable means, even the gods. Tia is falling in his hands, and there must be no intention in the face of such an enemy.


    Then, the flames of the group also changed, as if suddenly ballooning, and finally turned into a huge fire net, quickly hooded to Alpha.


    Alpha''s wings were on display, and his body flew straight into the air. The fire net was swept away from his feet, and nearly 100 incarnations and light angels were looming inside. In the blazing fire, they were covered by fire nets. The light angels who lived all turned into streamers to dissipate.


    Alpha stayed in the air, and he suddenly found a strange phenomenon, that is, the avatar released by Han Jin turned out to be immortal. The strength of the incarnation is stronger than that of the light angel. It usually takes three or four light angels to kill an avatar. After being transformed into a purple mang, the avatar that can be knocked down is actually alive and kicking in the next moment. Appeared on the ground, as if nothing had happened, re-entered the battle.


    In this way, the number of light angels in the field has been reduced by at least a quarter. If you continue this way, I am afraid that it will not take long for the light angels to be wiped out by these invincible incarnations.


    However, this time Alpha did not show much shock, the light sword in his hand made a move in the air, and a group of angels came out from the depths of heaven.


    Han Jin frowned, couldn''t Alpha''s head break? How to turn over and over is just a few tricks, and even the idiots can see that even if there are more angels, the avatar of Shang Hanjin is also defeated.


    Moreover, the power of those light angels can not be compared, and the Weipu brothers who died in his hands are almost impossible to compare with the light angels summoned by the Holy Armed Forces.


    "Don''t waste your efforts." Han Jin said faintly. "For me, they don''t use anything at all. It''s too wasteful. I feel bad for you."


    Han Jin is really distressed. The bad habits accumulated over a long period of time let him see the energy and the two eyes are shining. So many light angels are all made up of pure energy, but now he can¡¯t take it out to absorb it. I can only watch the angels turn into a stream of light and fly back to the depths of the heavens.


    "The meaning of their existence is to fight for God." Alpha whispered back.


    "So... what is the meaning of human existence?" Han Jin showed a sly smile.


    "Raphael, if from now on, mankind has lost the favor of the **** of light, everything is thanks to you!" Alpha''s voice rolled like a tumultuous thunder in heaven: "You will become an sinner of the ages!"


    "Correcting, not losing, but we no longer need any care." Han Jin sneered: "Double-star Apofiro, put away your set of graceful face!"


    The light sword that Alpha wielded suddenly stagnate in the air, and even the huge wings of light became stiff.


    "I wonder how I know your predecessor?" Han Jin¡¯s hands slowly swayed the law: "I got the **** of Steadi, I know more than you think!"


    "Getting a godhead doesn''t mean you can be a god." Alpha slowly raised the lightsaber: "Let me stop your fantasies, Raphael!"

 Chapter 61： Battle of Heaven (3)

    Chapter 601 The Battle of Heaven (3)


    With the movement of Alpha''s sword, a dazzling light column is now between the heavens and the earth. Wherever the light column passes, the nearby low-order light angels can''t stand the powerful wind pressure. Retreat on both sides.


    This is the real strength of Alpha. The previous attacks can only be regarded as temptations. In the twinkling of an eye, Han Jin¡¯s figure is completely covered. Wherever Jianguang passes, whether it is a low-order light angel or Han Jin The avatars were all smashed in an instant, and the hard white stone spar cracked under the sword light of Alpha, and numerous gravel splashes, and it was like a stone rain filled the small half of the sky.


    When the smoke and dust fell, Han Jin¡¯s original position was already empty, leaving only a deep pit with a size of several tens of meters.


    This result seems to have long been expected in Alpha, he did not show the slightest surprise, violently turned and flew in the other direction, where Han Jin''s figure is gradually becoming clear from the blur.


    Han Jin¡¯s face showed a smile, then raised his fingertips, and a little golden light bloomed on his fingertips. At the moment when Jinguang pierced the sword, he even made a metal-like squeaky sound, and then turned into a deafening sound. The sound of the explosion.


    Boom... Alpha¡¯s seemingly invincible sword mang, was actually defeated by Han Jin, and then Han Jin raised his left hand, his fingertips flicked, and a black rope came out from Hanjin¡¯s fingertips, blinking A distance of hundreds of meters, like an agile snake, hovered along the Alpha''s lightsaber.


    Although this tiny rope looks inconspicuous, it is a dangerous existence in the eyes of Alpha. He suddenly lifts the lightsaber to the sky, and drops a very soft light curtain from the top of the heavens. Together with the lightsaber in his hand, and the tiny ropes, all covered in it.


    Han Jin¡¯s eyes flashed a touch of Jin Mang, knowing that this is not an ordinary rope. Like his heavenly way, after re-refining, it has really become a fairy ritual, once it is covered by a tying rope, despite Alpha has a tyrannical power and can only be slaughtered.


    Under the light curtain, although the movement of the bales of rope became extraordinarily slow, it was still close to the wrist of Alpha.


    Alpha held the sword with both hands, and a wave of light ran over the lightsaber in his hand. He seemed to want to use his own mental power to repel the bundle of fairy ropes, but it was purely delusional, and the bales had been tempered into cents. It is not that he can deal with Alpha, just like the strongmen who followed Hanjin, who can only kill the master of the lion''s shield, but can''t destroy the shield of the lion.


    "I still don''t want to let go? It seems that this sword of order is really important to you." Han Jin sighed, he did not chase after victory: "Alpha, still not aware? For you, the law is yours The limit is over, but I have to control my strength all the time. Otherwise, when the law breaks down, the perfect fit of the eight elements will be destroyed by me. Alpha, I am not killing you, but my heart is scruping! ¡±


    If Alpha had never heard of it, he still struggled and tied the fairy rope against it.


    "What are you still hesitating?" Han Jin¡¯s voice is not a touch of fire, indifferent: "The **** Stia told me that you had the opportunity to transcend, but you... gave up again and again, and for this reason I have sacrificed time and time again, and even lost my body forever. I have to hide in your brother''s domain. I have a double star, Apofilite. Is there such a brother, is it your luck or a big misfortune?"


    Alpha''s figure was turned into a statue, and the light curtain that fell from the upper end of the heavens became dim. When Han Jin finished speaking, the bundle of fairy ropes had swam from Alpha''s wrist and slowly wrapped around Alpha. Arm, while Alpha seems to have forgotten the resistance, and has been lying in the air.


    "Release the gods, Alpha! For you, this is a good reason, isn''t it?" Han Jin smiled and said: "Otherwise, you can''t beat me, you can take this opportunity, justifiably Shenhui takes possession of himself."


    "You...who is it?!" Alpha asked one word at a time, a human being, knowing the secrets of so many gods, so the shock caused by it is far more than the horror of the secret being removed.


    "It doesn''t matter. What''s important is what you should do to save the paradise that is about to be destroyed." Han Jin said faintly: "If you are still hesitant, then you have no chance."


    In the next moment, Han Jin had already handed out a golden light. When Jin Guang had just left his hand, he blasted open and turned into a thousand golden lotus flowers. They all fluttered in all directions, and each golden lotus flower was blooming at an extremely fast speed. The petals are separated from the flower body, rolling in the heavens and the earth like a tide. Between the numbers and the heavens, there are flying golden petals everywhere in the heavens, like a sudden blizzard, annihilating everything in the dazzling golden light. in.


    Such an attack, the light angels have nowhere to hide, as long as they are stained by a petal, their white body immediately becomes bleak, and then turns into a stream of light to fly deep into the heavens.


    More than a low-order light angel, the endless, mirror-like land, the giant pillar that connects with the sky, the altars are all smashed in the golden petals of rain, even the space is drawn. There are countless tiny cracks.


    With the current realm of Hanjin, the lethality and destructive power of the flaming red lotus can be raised to the extreme, and the light angels that the world needs to look up will become extremely fragile and even humble in front of him.


    Han Jin is not threatening Alpha, he can really destroy the heavens!


    At the moment when the petals rained, Alpha had pressed the sword of order in his hand to his shoulder, and pressed the bundle of fairy ropes, and then the body shape flew backwards.


    The speed of the expansion of the fire red lotus is fast, and the speed of Alpha''s retreat is faster. In a flash, he crossed the stream that flew to the depths of the heavens and disappeared without a trace.


    Han Jin smiled and walked up. His movements seemed a little lazy. Actually, the speed was not much worse than that of Alpha. The countless flying petals were also rolled forward with Han Jin, like a huge tide.


    Alpha did not do anything when he retreated. Waves of waves of angels swarmed out from his wings and rushed to Hanjin, but they had not had time to approach Hanjin, and they were endlessly flowered. Turn into a stream of light.


    In this way, the two chased one and escaped. I don¡¯t know how long it took. Alpha seems to have summoned the angels to help again, and finally stopped, but did not look at the bundle of fairy ropes that were trying to climb up on their arms. Gazing at Han Jin¡¯s eyes contains a complex and difficult meaning. ¡°Raphael, don¡¯t push me.¡±


    At this time, Tiandao has re-condensed into a dazzling purple awn, floating in the palm of Hanjin. In fact, if Hanjin goes all out at the beginning of the battle, perhaps Alpha is no longer there.


    For example, if Alpha did not put the bundle of fairy ropes in his eyes, then I am afraid that he is now in the red lotus sea, and Han Jin is slaughtered. Fortunately, Alpha sees the plane fast.


    "I am forcing you?" Han Jin laughed. His eyes did not fall on Alpha. With the frenzy that came with him, it was difficult to get in here. He could clearly feel the resistance in front.


    He already knows that the other side must use the power of Shenhui. In fact, this is his real purpose!


    "You didn''t?" Alpha''s voice was like an angry thunder.


    "I am not forcing you." Han Jin chuckled. "You, my position, have decided everything."


    Alpha looked at Han Jin¡¯s approaching figure and the endless red lotus sea behind Han Jin. He took a deep breath and said with a deep voice, ¡°If you want to fight, then you can fight!¡±


    The voice did not fall, the giant sword in the hands of Alpha was heavily stabbed to the ground, and the hard spar became tofu-like under the blade of Alpha. Numerous gravel gravel was rolled straight into the air, turning into a tornado storm.


    Han Jin¡¯s look slowly becomes dignified, he can sense it, there are countless pure energy gathered here, and not only that, even the vitality of Alpha¡¯s body is gradually disappearing, what powerful spells are needed. Can Alpha make such sacrifices?


    In the hands of Hanjin, Tiandao turned into a long knife. In fact, no matter what form the heavens exist, it will not affect Hanjin¡¯s attacking ability. This is purely a habit, facing the danger of unknown. Han Jin chose the battle mode that he is most familiar with.


    Alpha''s giant sword has already fallen into the ground. It seems that Alpha is trying to puncture the sword into the ground. From the perspective of the trembling of the blade, Alpha''s work is extremely difficult.


    Han Jin¡¯s figure disappeared in the sky, and when it appeared again, it was less than ten meters away from Alpha. At the same time, the heavens in Hanjin¡¯s hands skyrocketed, and the dazzling purple blade fell to Alpha, but his speed was It seems very slow, and with the power of Alpha, his attack is hard to pose a real threat to Alpha.


    Han Jin does not seem to want to end the battle quickly, but wait for something.


    Alpha, however, turned a blind eye to the purple mans that were close at hand, as if the action he had done at the moment had exhausted all his strength, only to hold the hilt tightly there.


    Just as Hanjin¡¯s Tiandao was about to reach the top of Alpha¡¯s head, a crisp cracking sound suddenly came from the depths of the ground. It was like a porcelain altar was broken. However, such a subtle sound fell on Hanjin. In the ear, it seems to be a thunder.


    Han Jin suddenly felt that the heavens in his hands had become very heavy. It seemed that he was wrapped up in something. Every time he took a point, he had to spend several times the strength, or that time had become sticky at this moment.


    Han Jin smiled on his face, then pulled back and hurried back, hundreds of meters away from the blink of an eye, watching Alpha with a knife.

 Chapter 62： Battle of Heaven (4)

    Chapter 62¡ªThe Battle of Heaven (4)


    Suddenly, thousands of streamers condensed by white light stretched out from the ground and wrapped Alpha in it. The bundle of fairy ropes that Hanjin tempered was instantly cut into dozens of segments by the flying streamers, and it was unable to plant it. .


    Han Jin was shocked in the heart, his body slid backwards, and then the long knife in his hand waved forward, and countless golden petals rushed like tides.


    The light group wrapped in Alpha is more and more dazzling, and the stretched ribbon is getting longer and longer, even reaching a distance of a thousand meters. From the height, it is like a giant octopus with numerous tentacles.


    In the next moment, the golden flower sea and thousands of ribbons slammed together. Every moment, there will be a deafening sound of the sound of the detonation, which is enough to burn the eyes of the people.


    Then, the light group wrapped in Alpha suddenly expanded, like a huge shock wave, sweeping across the entire heaven. It turns out that not only does darkness have the ability to devour all things, but when the world shines to the extreme, it will also produce the effect of reaching out to the fingers. Everything in the heavens seems to have disappeared in an instant. Han Jin looks around, he can see, In addition to light, it is still light.


    If you change to an ordinary professional, don''t say that you are involved in the battle of the gods, even if they stand in the distance, they will melt in the light of this bright light to the extreme.


    In the Korean import, a whistling sound was heard, and the figure was quickly started. It turned into a streamer of lightning. In the heavens, it suddenly left and right, suddenly went up and down, and kept moving.


    Han Jin¡¯s eyes can¡¯t see anything, but he has a very powerful and powerful mind. The strip of light that has been swaying from all sides, can¡¯t escape his feelings.


    The speed of the light strips is very fast. When they retract, the light strips disappear instantly in the light cluster. When they stretch, the light strips can reach the edge of the heavens in a flash. This kind of light is enough. Deadly, thousands of light bands dance together, the power is indescribable, and almost every moment, the entire space will be cut into countless pieces.


    Han Jin always avoids the attack of the light belt with a slight difference. It looks dangerous and dangerous, but his calm look is reminding Alpha. These are still far from enough!


    I don''t know how long it took, those bands of light seem tired of chasing the game, and at the same time shrinking to the center of the light group, and the glare that fills the entire heavenly world, also retreats like a tide.


    Alpha''s figure gradually became clear. He kept his head down and motionless like a statue. When the light group completely disappeared into his body, he slowly pulled out his sword of order and looked up at Han. Progress.


    ¡°Congratulations...¡± Han Jin smiled. ¡°You have succeeded.¡±


    "My success is undoubtedly your failure." Alpha''s drink came in: "Raphael, regret it!"


    The voice has not fallen, Alpha has reached out, countless sharp arrows falling from the sky, rising from the ground, condensing from the air, and shooting at Han.


    Han Jin¡¯s figure was instantly submerged, and a huge, constantly twisted fireball appeared in the air. The light and arrows were shot into the fire, causing the volume of the fireball to expand rapidly.


    After a few breaths, the fireball has expanded to a few hundred meters. When the light and arrows released by Alpha are exhausted, the fire gradually dissipates.


    Han Jin still hovered in midair, and the golden ripples kept flashing as if he was wearing a golden coat. It was just a soft smile. It was all replaced by indifference, and the eyes showed a slap in the face. Look, look at Alpha quietly.


    Alpha stepped back involuntarily. If Hanjin avoids his attack, it is nothing. He did not expect to kill Hanjin between his hands, but Han Jin did not move, leaving his light and arrows in vain. This only means two points. One is that Han Jin can''t really avoid it. One is that Han Jin doesn''t care about his attack. With the strength of Han Jin, the former is negligible, so there is only one answer left.


    "What do I say, what do you believe? Alpha, I really don''t know how to describe you." Han Jin raised his right hand, then a golden lotus rushed out of the air, Jinlian flashed a few flashes in the air, then through Crossing the edge of the heavens, disappeared without a trace: "Without the sanctuary of the gods, the heavens... or the heavens?"


    Alpha feels that the sword of order in his hand has become extraordinarily heavy. He wants to launch an attack immediately, but the fear in his heart makes him unable to do anything.


    "My strength can easily pass through the heavens." Han Jin''s eyes became sharp like a needle tip. The inside reveals that it is a murderous murder after the poor view: "Alpha, you are too arrogant and too confident. If you only want to preserve the heavens, maybe I really can''t take you, but the high-ranking angel Alpha, how can you let a leader make waves? You want to destroy me, you think you represent the supreme power. Then... you are wrong."


    "You are thinking!" Alpha roared. With his sword, a beam of light fell from the sky, and Hanjin was shrouded in it. Then Alpha struggled to swing the sword, and a sword with a thickness of 100 meters was in full swing. The momentum rushed to Hanjin.


    Alpha only realized this time, what kind of danger he is facing! His power comes entirely from the heavens, and the power of the heavens comes from the gods. Although he has swallowed up the gods, his power has indeed improved a lot, but as Han Jin said, the heavens are no longer heaven. Moreover, the power of the laws he has mastered is also destroyed by himself. Even without the threat of Hanjin, he can use the power of Shenhui to become a true god, but the whole world will also become unrecognizable.


    Han Jin raised his hand and gently greeted the sword of Alpha. If the sword of Alpha is like a giant pillar, then Han Jin is like an ant in front of the giant pillar. It is not proportional, but in At the same time, Han Jin waved his arm. An invisible and incomparable force actually smashed the swordsman in an instant. The wings of Alpha¡¯s exhibition also slammed forward. His body seemed to be hit by a giant hammer. He flew straight out and flew nearly a kilometer away before he barely stopped his body.


    Alpha can''t believe the scene just now, he has swallowed up the gods, why is it still so fragile? ! The pressure he felt was even stronger than the one he had just taken over.


    "You...who are you?!" Alpha made an unwilling roar. He never believed that this opponent was a personal class. Judging from the enormous power, the other party should be a **** in the defeat of the gods. Just like the **** of Stia, it has been hidden for countless years. At this moment, the power has completely recovered, even far beyond the original, and then revenge comes.


    Han Jin did not speak, and the golden light that flowed down his body became more and more dazzling. The beam of light released by Alpha was twisted and shocked and completely dissipated in a moment.


    The heavens are constantly trembled, and the cracks like a spider''s web continue to extend from the outside to the inside. This is a sign that the heavens will be disintegrated.


    "Raphael, do you want to destroy this world?" Alpha said: "If you stop, the whole world will be ruled by elements. Nothing but you and me can survive in the turbulent flow of elements! ¡±


    "You can think of it, I have already thought of it." Han Jin said faintly, and then swayed the law, the God of War above the holy crown city, suddenly burst into a dazzling Huaguang, followed by a meteor spurt, straight Fly to the sky.


    Outside the conference room of the Holy Crown City, seeing this scene, Geng Green immediately released the perspective of the perspective and locked the meteor.


    Through the flickering flame, you can see it faintly. The body of the meteor is a giant transparent spar. This is nothing. What is shocking is that there is a figure in the spar. Geng Green knows each other, fallen angel Catherine!


    At this moment, Catherine''s eyes are closed, but it gives a feeling of glory. She holds the sword of the prophet, wearing a brilliant pendant on her chest, wearing a bright robes, a lion''s shield hanging from her left arm, and Adolf. The boots of the saints dedicated to Hanjin for a period of time were also owned by Catherine.


    Because the meteor is flying too fast, just in the blink of an eye, the sight in the perspective of the eye disappears, but the strong people around the Green have seen enough information, especially Jedice, who has widened his eyes, that is not What about the holy crystal? What does Raphael want to do with the Holy Crystal? !


    In just a few moments, the meteor has come out of the field of vision of the strong, and penetrates into the door of heaven.


    Alpha saw a meteor bursting into the air. He knew that it was the magic released by Han Jin. He subconsciously raised the sword of order and prepared to meet the attack. Who knows that the meteor''s momentum has stopped and hovered over Han Jin''s side. Then Alpha saw Catherine inside, and the figure immediately became a statue.


    Han Jin flexed his finger, and there was a small crack on the crystal, and the crack quickly filled. In the blink of an eye, the crystal was made into countless tiny dusts.


    Catherine stunned her dreams and slowly unfolded her body. The original dark wings, I don¡¯t know what became pure white. The next moment, Catherine slowly opened her eyes and was struck with Alpha¡¯s line of sight.


    "You...you..." Alpha''s tone became so hard.


    "See? This world doesn''t have to worry about you." Han Jin said faintly: "Although the crown of the gods is missing, Catherine has already taken all the power of the Holy Crystal. She can do it. As for you, hehe... Go. The voice just fell, Han Jin raised his hand to the Alpha, and a black hole appeared in the back of Alpha, and Han Jin¡¯s huge incomprehensible thoughts also hit.


    Alpha''s figure was slammed into the black hole, and then he fluttered to the distance while he was squatting. He was struggling and unable to break free. It seemed that in the depths of the black hole, there was something to force him.


    Han Jin glanced at Catherine, then floated into the black hole and chased Alpha. Of course he would not stop here. With his entry into Xianjun, the world¡¯s things have no meaning, so he will be holy. The power in the crystal is given to Catherine. If the sacred crystal is sesame, then the radiance that has just been swallowed up by Alpha is the watermelon he wants.

 Chapter 63： Battle of Heaven (5)

    Chapter 63¡ªThe Battle of Heaven (5)


    The farther away from heaven, the more fearful Alpha¡¯s heart is, not only because it faces a stronger opponent than the original god, but also because he knows that he can¡¯t come back anymore. Catherine, who came out of the crystal, seems to have With the restoration of strength and the wearing of five artifacts, Catherine has the ability to control the heavens that will be destroyed, and from then on, the heavens will belong to Catherine.


    However, the black hole''s traction is extremely strong, even though he has a lot of unwillingness in his heart, he can''t break free.


    Suddenly, Alpha''s eyes lit up, and then found himself through a long and narrow crack, appearing in a strange world. From the appearance, the world under the feet is very common, there are mountains of high esteem, clear rivers, lush forests, but I don¡¯t know why, Alpha feels that this world is more fearful than the **** that was originally controlled by the gods and the **** of death. Every inch of land, every stream of water, and even every corner, exudes a sly atmosphere.


    The next moment, Han Jin followed suit from the crack, and the right fist waved out and hit Alpha.


    Although the distance between the two sides is still hundreds of meters away, while Han Jin¡¯s boxing, Alpha¡¯s figure is like a cannonball falling to the ground, Han Jin¡¯s mind, or Han Jin¡¯s will, has arrived. The omnipotent, omnipotent realm, even beyond the time and space of imprisonment, and the movement of the mind, Alpha will be attacked.


    Boom... Alpha''s heavy shackles are on the ground, and the splashing smoke rolls up hundreds of meters high. The fierce shock wave is like a round high wall, swaying around at a very fast speed, hitting the point, leaving A deep pit with a radius of tens of meters, and the figure of Alpha disappeared, he has fallen into the depths of the earth.


    Then, there was a dull roar in the ground, and the ground cracked and bulged, as if a huge beast was hidden under the ground and it was about to break out.


    Hum... bang... The ground hundreds of meters around the impact point, cracked into numerous pieces of large and small pieces, the largest, several times larger than the house, and the smallest, similar to the human fist, in Under the impact of powerful forces, all the pieces flew into the air at the same time, and then a giant light ball with a radius of 100 meters rose from the depth of the ground and rushed to Hanjin.


    Han Jin gently raised his right fist and it was a punch.


    Putting the action very slowly, you can clearly see that the giant light ball has been invisibly punched when it is hundreds of meters away from Hanjin, and then the giant light ball is like a punctuated balloon. Exploded, turned into countless scattered streamers, quickly dissipated between the heavens and the earth.


    Then, Han Jin waved his vain, and the ground below suddenly split to the left and right, forming a deep squat, and the Alpha half-deep in the depths of the ground was completely exposed.


    At this moment, Alpha is a stalwart, the same scene. He once saw it when he was born in the heavens, so he thoroughly realized it. This is the domain of Hanjin, and it means that he has no way to defeat Hanjin.


    When most lives face the death caused by external factors, there are always two types of choices. One is to ask for forgiveness, or to simply close your eyes and die, this is undoubtedly the weak, and the other will choose Crazy gestures bloom all of their own.


    Alpha suddenly gripped the sword of order in his hand, and then his body was shot upwards. There was a shining spot on the moving light wing. At the last moment, he would not hesitate to trigger the light of the gods, even if If you can''t kill Hanjin, you must at least destroy Hanjin''s domain!


    Han Jin''s eyes closed gently, his fingertips circled a half circle in the air, a few drops of blood smashed out from his fingertips, infiltrated into the heavens, then disappeared, and his fingertips also recovered smooth, it seems that there is no There have been cracks, and the blood of the past is just an illusion.


    Han Jin¡¯s action escaped Alpha¡¯s gaze, and Alpha¡¯s heart could not help but sink. What kind of magic is it that requires blood as a medium?


    At this moment, Tiandao has exploded and turned into thousands of swords, drawing a ripple like a tsunami in the air, welcoming Alpha.


    Alpha''s physique was stagnant, and then retreated at full speed. At the expense of his own loss of power, it caused the light of the glory. Its power was no less than that of the light **** of the time. This kind of attack can almost kill all existence, but it is not sure. Han Jin, Alpha has his own judgment. The strength of the opponent is stronger than the bright Lord God who left the heavens. This is his last counterattack. Once he can''t kill or hurt his opponent, he can only be slaughtered. So he hopes to be as close as possible to the opponent. The distance is closer, and his chances are bigger. Now, he can only temporarily retreat.


    Unfortunately, Alpha still underestimated Han Jin¡¯s method of immortality. Before Cheng Cheng, Han Jin would always have an advantage in the battle of the same level. Now it is the same. Don¡¯t say that he is Alpha, even if the projection of death is reappearing, it is difficult. Escaped Hanjin¡¯s attack.


    A golden stream of light screams through the sky, chasing Alpha, although Alpha has a speed of a few kilometers, but compared with those who are chasing the streamer, it is far behind.


    Alpha saw that he could not escape, and hurriedly changed his direction. He suddenly slanted into the sky and turned to the ground. He repeatedly tossed it several times. Alpha¡¯s desperate discovery, he not only failed to get rid of the streamer, but shortened the distance to less than 100 meters. It is.


    Alpha had no choice but to roar, and the sword of order in his hand shot the dazzling swordsman, and then the swordsman swept out.


    If the golden stream is like a overwhelming firefly, then the sword mans released by Alpha is a big broom. Although there are pieces of streamer that are shot and shot down, the amount of streamer is too much, and the loss is less than ten. One, the rest of the streamer in the gap between the alpha release attack, has quickly approached Alpha.


    There were a series of tearing sounds in the air. The streamers were densely packed and layered. They were laid on the body of Alpha and laid on the wing of Alpha. They even dyed Alpha into gold!


    Alpha thought that he could resist this round of attack by his own tyrannical body. Now, the resistance is resisting. He feels that his injury is not heavy. But the problem is that every stream of light enters the body and he is restrained. The power of one point, and the superb flow of light, make his body become extremely heavy, not to mention the sword of the order, and the huge light wing behind him can no longer be controlled.


    Han Jin slammed the law and shouted: "Go!"


    The streamer continued to fly forward. Of course, it was flying forward with Alpha. After a few moments, it has flown dozens of miles away. There is a spacious plain in front. The area in the middle of the plain is full of strangeness. Rune, although Alpha does not know the runes, but he knows, it must be a magical array.


    The streamers slammed down and nailed Alpha to the magical array. Han Jin¡¯s figure then appeared and slowly fell to Alpha.


    There are many questions in Alpha''s mind, there are many questions, and there are warnings. He wants to tell Han Jin that he really hurts him. He must inspire the bright Lord God. The best choice is to let him go. He can swear, never since then. Will interfere with Hanjin, but even the wingtips of the light wing are full of streamer, his body has completely lost control, and can not speak.


    Han Jin bowed his head and looked at Alpha silently. Or, he looked down on Alpha. Han Jin¡¯s line of sight was calm, not proud, not happy, and his eyes filled with indifference to examine the changes in the Bohai Sea.


    I don''t know how long it took, Han Jin reached out and pressed down to Alpha''s chest.


    Do not! ! ! Alpha yelled in his heart, and he instinctively realized what Han Jin wanted to do, but he could not stop it.


    Hanjin''s fingertips, like the sharpest steel knives, gently sneak into Alpha''s chest, and the arrogant defense of the right angel is fragile like tofu in front of Hanjin.


    After a short pause, Han Jin shrank his hand back a little, then spread his hand, a white sparkling spark was jumping in his palm, a tiny band of light swept through Han Jin¡¯s palm, leaving a Another blood mark, and then the blood marks disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    Alpha is almost there to squat there. Even if there aren''t countless streamers, he can''t move, and the despair in the depths of the soul has shattered his beliefs and his will.


    "It''s not awkward." Han Jin said faintly: "But... I can learn a lot about the secret of the Lord God, isn''t it?"


    What does he want to do? Understand the Lord of Light? Alpha''s brain has become rigid. Is his real purpose, he wants to confront the bright Lord God?


    Seemingly able to sense the thoughts in Alpha''s mind, Han Jin swept Alpha and whispered: "There will be a day, but for you, too far away, Alpha, still care about yourself, such a long time, Is it making you feel tired?"


    Alpha is still motionless. He can''t answer, and he doesn''t want to answer. He still has a lot to say, but now everything becomes meaningless.


    "Let me give you a relief." Han Jin flexed.


    The streamer nailed to Alpha''s body trembled together, and the amplitude of the tremors increased, and even the entire magical array was involved. Rows of rows and a list of runes trembled.


    At the same time, the beginning of the shock, as well as Alpha''s body, suddenly, his mind raised a strange feeling, it seems that his body is slowly melting, but he does not want to care about himself, a loss of future existence, it is necessary Do you care about your own death?


    As the amplitude of the tremor became more and more fierce, there was a whistling sound between the heavens and the earth, and Alpha¡¯s body gradually turned into a stream of white ochre, which flowed along the deep concave rune, and soon The whole magical array is filled.


    Alpha''s figure became faint and thin. After a dozen breaks, when the magical array radiated a dazzling glow, the looming Alpha finally turned into a scattered light spot, flashing away, the strongest bit ever, so Fallen, leaving no traces.


    Han Jin reached out and waved the soil without any wind. From all directions, he quickly covered up the entire magical array, and Han Jin snorted and his body slowly floated to the end of the sky.

 Chapter 64： Save the home

    Chapter VI, Chapter 4, Saving Homes


    After Alpha and Hanjin left, there were only Catherine and countless low-order light angels in the entire heaven. Without the instructions of Alpha, they lost the goal of attacking Han Jin. These light angels began. Confused. Because of the sacred armed forces, the light angels have regarded Catherine as their own kind in the subconscious. In the face of the collapsed heaven, the light angels still stand there quietly, and no one can think of what should be done to stop it.


    Catherine, who used to be a wise angel, naturally has a way to deal with these light angels. The only tricky thing is that he gradually begins to fall apart from the heavens. He can stop all these Hanjins from chasing Alpha. The chaos can only be met by Catherine himself. Correct.


    In fact, Catherine knew very well that even if Han Jin could free her hands, she would not be able to provide her with a little bit of help, or that Han Jin¡¯s help for her would stop here. Because Han Jin has done enough for her, not only gave her the holy arm to her, but also cleared the biggest obstacle for her, Alpha, although Hanjin did not do this for Catherine, but Catherine could not deny that this time. In addition to Han Jin, she is benefited from the battle.


    If Catherine still relies on Han Jin everywhere, it means that Han Jin¡¯s help to Catherine has no meaning.


    When Catherine learned that Han Jin had killed the **** Stia, it had vaguely expected that such a result would appear. The reason is very simple. How can the same plane allow the two strong players? ! Although Alpha claims to be the strongest in the plane, Han Jin, who is personally arrogant, is obviously stronger than Alpha in a certain way. At that time, Catherine firmly believed that Alpha would fall in front of Hanjin.


    After the death of Alpha, the affiliation of the heavens became a problem. It is unrealistic to destroy. The heavens are the products of the mutual compromise of the remaining gods in the late century, and they are closely related to the laws of the whole world. Change another powerful presence. Regardless of the aspect, Han Jin, who has a **** domain, is unlikely to be interested in the heavens. Apart from Han Jin, the most suitable candidate is not Catherine.


    The title of the wise angel is very appropriate on Catherine''s head, but a message is enough for her to analyze a series of follow-ups. When most people are still cheering for Hanjin''s victory over the goddess Stia, Catherine has already Start thinking about the distant future.


    But the result was that Catherine was shocked because it was coming too fast. Katherine was not prepared at all, but Han Jin was pushed to the altar. What kind of existence is the door to heaven? For Catherine who has experienced two different lives in heaven and abyss, the feeling is more than everyone else. profound.


    The lords of the secular often regard the civilians in their territory as ants, and in the eyes of the strong such as Nikolay, the lords are only slightly stronger than the ordinary people, and nothing more, the fact is indeed the case. Nikolai only needs a sword to kill a civilian, and a small lord also does not use a second sword. And the door to heaven, even for a strong person like Nikola, needs to look up.


    A sacred, unspoken authority, at this moment is actually in front of himself, at your fingertips, for a time Catherine has mixed feelings in her heart, always hiding in the abyss, she suddenly returned to this familiar place, and still as the owner Appeared, even with the wisdom of the wise angel, was shocked by this huge contrast.


    In the daytime, Catherine recalled the scene of last night, and Han Jin¡¯s voice seemed to resound in her ear until now.


    "Catherine, do you want to go back to heaven? There, you will be the only master. Of course, Lennon will accompany you back."


    "What??" Catherine immediately stunned. Although she had made a guess in her heart, it was unexpected that Hanjin would say so directly.


    "You just have to think about it or not, you can." Han Jin said faintly.


    "Think!" Catherine replied without hesitation.


    Han Jin smiled and waved gently. As a white light flashed, except for the crown of the gods, all the other sacred arms appeared on Catherine. Before Catherine woke up from the shock, she was covered by a huge crystal. Wrapped up, can''t move, feel the power of the majestic light, Catherine is shocked again, this is the holy crystal! What is Han Jin doing? !


    "Try to absorb the energy of the Holy Crystal..." This is the last sentence that Catherine heard. In fact, she didn''t want to absorb it. She didn''t know what Han Jin used. The crystal seems to have a life-like energy. Infused into Catherine''s body, the so-called best effort is nothing more than the difference between active and passive.


    When I opened my eyes again, Catherine first saw the right angel Alpha. In the long years of the past, Catherine once imagined the meeting with the number one enemy, but when this moment really came Catherine suddenly became blank in her mind, so that when Alpha and Hanjin disappeared into her eyes, she woke up.


    In front of the broken heavens, countless cracks spread all over the corner like a spider web, and countless light angels stood there, unaware that the death is near, this desolate scene is the opposite of the heaven in Catherine¡¯s memory. Somehow, Catherine¡¯s heart suddenly raised a sense of pride, she wants to change here, she wants to make this a real home.


    Catherine was not in a hurry to mend the cracks that were everywhere, because she knew that once the heavens began to collapse, it would not be prevented by her own power alone. Maybe Han Jin can, but at this moment, Catherine can only rely on herself.


    Catherine slowly ascended into the air, and the sacred arms on her body lit up with soft glow. The two wings of light stretched out from behind her, spreading straight and extending to the depths of the invisible heaven. Countless spots were like naughty elves. Sprinkled from the light wing, it seems like a light rain.


    The light angels looked up devoutly, and they felt the familiar sacred breath from the flying light and rain. This breath did not make them strong, but they would comfort their hearts.


    Catherine raised the sword of the prophet in her hand, and a sword light swayed with her dancing. After a while, a huge magical map appeared on the ground.


    Then Catherine lifted the sacred armor from the body as if it were attractive to each other. After the five sacred arms were separated from Catherine''s body, they began to automatically assemble together. On the left is the shield of light, on the right. It is the sword of the prophet, with a bright robes in the middle, a brilliant pendant on the top, and a saint''s shoe on the bottom.


    Although all of these things exude a strong sacred atmosphere, but a pair of armor is suspended in the air, especially in the absence of the crown of the gods, the original place is a blank, how to see a A strange feeling.


    Catherine manipulated the slow fall of the sacred arm and fell to the center of the magical array. When the sacred armies touched the magical array, the whole magical array seemed to be ignited by a huge force. The flames rushed to the height of hundreds of meters.


    At the same time, the light angels began to be inexplicably excited, seemingly attracted to something, all crazy to the magic array.


    The sound of ''ßê'' is light, the first light angel that rushes into the magical array disappears in an instant without a trace. Under normal circumstances, the light angel will turn into pure energy and return to the **** hidden in the depths of heaven. Among the Hui, but the situation at the moment seems a bit unusual, the light angels seem to have been swallowed up by this magical array, and even a little bit of streamer does not appear.


    Seeing this scene, Catherine has further determined her judgment, and Shenhui has disappeared. Although Catherine did not see Alpha''s absorption of the glory, she knew that as long as the glory was still there, the heavens would not collapse. Catherine didn''t care about the whereabouts of Shenhui, but always looked at the scene below. This is Catherine''s cleverness. Such a thing is not what she deserves, so there is absolutely no need to care.


    The light angels did not seem to see the fate of their companions. They still rushed to the magical array in the former servants, as if they had become the holy places in their hearts. A group of light angels rushed in and disappeared, and the next batch immediately rushed over. Under the enthusiasm of the light angels, the flames of the magical spurt became more and more fierce and brightened to the extreme.


    Catherine looked at the disappearance of the light angels one by one, and there was a hint of grief in her eyes. Although this result was facilitated by her, she really did not want to see these inanimate faces again. There is no desire, even the existence of the simplest smile can not be expressed, can it be regarded as a kind of life?


    These light angels are nothing more than a pure mass of energy. The gods of light have given them their form with great power, but they have not given them the wisdom they deserve. Perhaps they have no wisdom, no matter what they have in the eyes of the gods of light. the difference.


    Wisdom, these two words, will only appear in high-level angels.


    If it was before, even if there were more light angels dying, Catherine couldn''t blink his eyes. The reason why this is now revealed is that Lennon is also a member of the Light Angel.


    I don''t know how long it took, the whole heaven has reached a precarious situation, the cracks are getting bigger and bigger, more and more, the sky begins to fall down some unknown pieces of material, and the ground is like boiled boiling water. It began to tremble violently, and only where the magic array was located did not move, and it was not affected at all.


    Catherine didn''t seem to feel the dangerous situation. She didn''t even look at it. When her eyes fell, with the constant influx of light angels, the magic array seemed to have some wonderful changes, but it was hot. Under the flames, even Catherine could not see the scene.


    When the last light angel threw into the magical array, perhaps it could no longer withstand the injection of energy. The whole magical array exploded and the violent shock wave roared and swept away in all directions. It was already on the verge of collapse. The heavens became more and more unstable under the violent shocks, and there were constant rumbling rumblings. It seems that in the next moment, the heavens will fall apart.


    After the smoke was exhausted, there was a majestic angel in the original position of the magic array. If Han Jin is here, there must be a familiar feeling, because the angel¡¯s hand is the sword of the prophet. What is worn is the bright robes, and Han Jin¡¯s sacred arms to Catherine are all worn on this angel.


    It''s just that this angel feels very uncomfortable, because he is supposed to be in the position of the head, but now it is empty. Only the brilliant pendant is hanging there, it looks extraordinarily strange.


    Catherine sang softly, and with her voice, the headless angel slowly lifted the sword of the prophet, and a dazzling but unobtrusive soft light emanated from him, more accurately, from the sacred armies. .


    Light, with unparalleled speed, can travel far away from each other. But at this moment, as if time has become stagnate, the trajectory of the movement of light can be captured with the naked eye. The pervasive light slowly and firmly penetrates the heavens that are about to collapse. The light passes through like a gentle hand, smoothing out those restless cracks.

 Chapter 65： Greetings

    Chapter 605 Greetings


    The turmoil in the heavens has spread to the mainland, especially the holy crown city, and the city is awesome. The Frost Lord An Qi Ai said in an understatement at the meeting that Raphael went to attack the heavens, and she leaked out, or that the information she deliberately leaked was spreading at an extremely fast speed. .


    Regardless of recognition or disapproval, a society constructed by intelligent life will always have different levels of difference, there are wealth, power, and power differences. In many cases, this difference will not be due to individual efforts. Shortening and disappearing, like the civilians in the holy city who are afraid of the sky, can''t peek into the vision and realm of Anqi Aier.


    For those who have 100% confidence in Hanjin, only Catherine and Anqi Aier are two semi-god-level powerhouses, compared with Xiannier and Yalena who are anxious and pacing on the deck of the Ares. Of course, the factors related to the chaos of the heart, and more importantly, their vision is not as high as An Qi Aier.


    Han Jin killed the **** Godia, possessing the godhead, this can not be the basis of victory, because the right angel Alpha is also possible, and Catherine and Anqi Ai have absolute confidence in Hanjin, from An indescribable induction comes from their perception of the source of power.


    Guevara, Gaobin, Jedith and other strong people could not do it. They stood on the edge of the promenade, looked up at the sky, and the surrounding atmosphere was dead. They were very nervous and even forgot to use words to ease. Atmosphere.


    Although Han Jin once said that he killed the **** Stia in the underground and ran away the right angel Alpha, but at this time, unlike Han, Han Jin went alone to attack the heavens. This behavior is too sloppy, why? Do not discuss with everyone beforehand? !


    What is the heavens? It is the divine domain created by the Lord of Light, and it is correct to lead Alpha out, and it is right to take advantage of it, and Han Jin¡¯s rush to there is undoubtedly a short-term avoidance!


    If the right angel Alpha dares to go out of the heavens and go to the holy crown city to find trouble, then there is no need to be afraid. Han Jin spends a lot of energy and has arranged a huge and powerful magic array in the holy crown city. This has been fully verified in the previous battles. Moreover, Han Jin¡¯s strength should be stronger than Alpha, and with the joint efforts of all, it is perfectly possible to confront Alpha and the Angel Wars.


    Han Jin has gone to Heaven, what should I do now? ! For a time, everyone¡¯s heart was like a mess, and no one had any idea.


    The dragon guardians headed by Xia Zuo, as well as the elders of Longcheng, are also watching the sky silently. It can be said that they are the most powerful power groups in the city. If they want to do something, it is enough to let The Holy Crown City has become unrecognizable!


    Although for the conference, the upper dragons worked hard and acted as messengers, rushing around, and now concentrated in the holy crown city, escorting the process of the conference, so that all the unscrupulous people can pick up their tails, but both sides understand that summer Zuo, Xavier and so on, the dragons will never forget Hanjin¡¯s fraud and banter, and Guevara and others will not really regard the dragons as friends, but only because of Hanjin and Anqi Aier. In the middle, the two sides tried their best to make the atmosphere a mess.


    In plain words, don''t look at them laughing in the face, but you can secretly hold the guy behind you. If you find it wrong, you will immediately grab the shot.


    As for what the upper dragons are thinking about, then no one knows, their expressions are equally ecstatic, only silently watching the heavens in the violent shock.


    The lords who attended the meeting, in different moods, smarter, in the dark, from time to time to observe the expression of Jedisi, secretly snarling, too strange! When I heard Rafael¡¯s attack on the heavens, did Jedice¡¯s Pope react at all? Is the Holy See already giving up its faith?


    There are a few self-righteous ones, and it¡¯s crazy to sneer at the gloating scene and go to attack the heavens...


    Although the civilians in the city do not have tyrannical power, they can listen to them and see them. The gates of heaven in the violent shocks, such as the thundering and tumbling sounds, remind them that a big event is happening in the sky. .


    Although Han Jin has repeatedly defeated powerful enemies, he has become the king of reverence. However, compared with the masters of the heavens, Han Jin is still a little worse. The Shengguan City Group has only risen for a few years, and the heavens began in the centuries. It has always been the goal that people look up to.


    Suddenly, the light of the white ochre passed through the gates of heaven, sweeping through the sky, and within a few moments, the amplitude of the heavens was rapidly weakening.


    At this moment, Guevara''s brow wrinkled, and he needed to hold the railing in front of him in order to keep his fingertips from shaking.


    The light from the sky is more and more dazzling, and the slamming sound is getting weaker and weaker. I don''t know how long it took, and a door to heaven that has been restored to calmness appears in the clouds.


    Uh... Guevara has broken the railing in front of him, and the faces of Gao Bin, Jeddis and others have become extremely unsightly. Heaven is the home of the Alpha of the Right Angel. Now the heavens have returned to calm. It only represents one thing, Han Jin defeated, but... How is this possible? Han Jin and the fallen angel Catherine are together, isn¡¯t it the opponent of the Alpha and Angel Wars? !


    "Oh..." Guevara shook his head slightly: "This kid, everything is good, sometimes it is too impulsive."


    "I think that this is a real strong." Gao Bin''s face is very dignified. He knows how bad the situation has become. Han Jin has magical magic and should be able to escape from heaven in time, but failure always fails. Next, the Holy Crown City is very likely to suffer revenge from the angels Alpha.


    "I don''t want to be a big brother." Guevara laughed. "If Raphael knows, you are still helping him talk at this time... he will be very happy."


    "Somewhat bad." Jedice whispered. He could see that the heavens had completely recovered stability. So where did Hanjin and Catherine go? Why didn¡¯t you have any movements?


    "Crap!" Gao Bin said bluntly.


    "I think... I should fight back to the gods."


    The minds of these strong people are extremely tough, some have been defeated, and finally they have nothing, and some have even been killed. If they do not master the overlapping magic, they will become a pile of bones at the moment, so even the most Bad situations can''t make them panic, but it''s a dead battle! Moreover, Han Jin is not so easy to be killed. This time is purely the result of Han Jin¡¯s willingness to go his own way. If he can be cautious, discuss with others and make more preparations, it will not lead to such a situation. However, everyone believes that even if it is in jeopardy, as long as Han Jin comes back and raises the wound, it may not be able to save the fate of the Holy City.


    As the saying goes, the dangers are in the hearts of the people, and the upper dragons have also responded. Xia Zuo walked slowly to the side of An Qi Ai, whispering: "Adults..."


    ¡°Hmm?¡± An Qi Ai turned his head and looked at Xia Zuo.


    "Adult, we don''t have to conflict with the right angel Alpha now, is it..."


    An Qi Aier¡¯s expression suddenly became very weird. She did not answer. She only stared at Xia Zuo quietly. Until Xia Zuo¡¯s fearless head bowed, she gave a soft sigh: ¡°I finally understood, Why did Milu make that choice at the beginning, and he must be disappointed with these stupid things..."


    If another strongman said this, it is estimated that Xiazo had already thrown out his own flame gun in anger, but in front of An Qi Ai, he did not dare to do anything.


    Black Dragon King Fan Luding led the Black Dragon family to attack the Dragon Field, leaving Xia Zuo with an indelible impression of life. If there is no An Qi Ai support, perhaps the Dragon Field has long been lost, whether it is for revenge or for the future of the Golden Dragon family. He must maintain 100% respect.


    However, it was so repulsed, Xia Zuo was somewhat reluctant, he hesitated for a moment, still decided to analyze the interests of it: "Adults, this way..."


    "Shut up!" An Qi Aier shouted in a cold voice: "Xia Zuo, if you dare to say a word, I will kill you without hesitation!!"


    Xia Zuo¡¯s figure stayed, and he only had to smile and retreat.


    The Duke of Solomon, who was almost a dozen meters away from Anqi Ai, was struck by lightning. He stared at An Qi Ai with unbelievable eyes, and his eyebrows shook slightly.


    A long-lasting picture floated on his mind, and he seemed to hear the cold voice again: "Shut up! If you don''t leave, don''t wait for the orcs to come, I will kill you first!"


    The tone of the two is very similar, even making him an illusion that the past overlaps with the present!


    Maybe I think that my face is bigger. See Xia Zuo retreat. Longcheng¡¯s elder Xavier stepped forward and whispered: ¡°Adult...¡±


    An Qi Ai turned his head, and the pair of feminine eyes turned into ice blue. This is obviously a sign to be shot. Xavier was shocked and hurriedly closed his mouth.


    The atmosphere in the city hall is particularly tense. Guevara and others are thinking about a difficult problem. How can we face the crazy counterattack of the heavens? If Han Jin is as before, I don¡¯t know where to go, what should they do?


    However, on the Ares of the City Hall, the atmosphere was completely different. A Xiaguang, which did not know where it came from, suddenly fell, and then Han Jin¡¯s figure came out of Xiaguang.


    In fact, although Siniel and Jarina have been anxious, they say that their mentality is much easier than that of Guevara and others. After all, they have seen many earth-shaking methods in Hanjin¡¯s domain, but because For them, the power of the Alpha of the Right Angel is also unfathomable, so there is limited confidence in Han Jin, for fear of an accident.


    When Han Jin appeared, Yalena could not help but cheer, and the wrinkled double eyebrows immediately became radiant, and then flew to Hanjin like a breast swallow.


    Sunil also showed a pretty smile and whispered: "Win?"


    Han Jin picked up Yalina and said with a smile: "Win."


    This question and answer sounds very relaxed. It is like a husband who is waiting for a wife to play at home. When the husband enters the door, he asks casually. It does not seem to care who wins or loses. It is just a simple greeting.

 ~： Sixty-sixth Misunderstanding

    Sixty-sixth misunderstanding


    Xiannier sighed softly and walked slowly to Han Jin, leaning a little on Han Jin¡¯s arms. Perhaps it was a lot of enlightenment in Hanjin¡¯s domain. Maybe it was infected by Han Jin. At this moment, Sunil suddenly felt that he was a bit old. The former ideals didn¡¯t know when they had already disappeared. Whether the family can rise, whether she can break through the final barrier, has become unimportant, she only hopes to accompany Han Jin, quietly enjoying the warmth.


    Han Jin held Siniel in one hand and held Yalina in one hand. His eyes swept slowly, and finally fell on the door of the heaven that shines with light. There was a smile on his lips, and Catherine did not let him down.


    The world is already at his feet. He already has the power of arrogance and solitude. This is the dream of fascinating countless people. It is reasonable to say that at this moment, in the heart of Hanjin, it should be the pride of the world.


    Of course, the strong person who can go to this step is extremely tough, and will never let his inner real emotions come out, but the problem is that Han Jin did not deliberately control himself.


    Although Jiangshan is picturesque, it can be said to Han Jin that the beauty of the scenery is not as good as the smiles revealed by Siniel and Yalina.


    Under one command, the world is too daring to follow. This kind of momentum is magnificent and spectacular, but it is not what Han Jin really wants. He would rather spend time with Moxike and others, even if it is Guvala¡¯s reprimand. It¡¯s better than the singularity of all beings.


    From the nature, Han Jin is not the material of the emperor. He used to go to the hegemony. It is just to fight for resources as soon as possible and to lay a solid foundation for the cultivation of the truth. Now I want to be the king, just to give my friends a satisfaction. The result is to give everyone who follows him a happy future.


    If there is no such cause and effect, Han Jin will not be sitting in that position. It is really an unknown. Perhaps, the moment he passed the catastrophe, he has already left the plane.


    When Greene hurriedly rushed to the deck of the Ares, he saw such a scene. Han Jin¡¯s leisurely left and right holdings, Wen Xiang soft jade full of sorrow, three people whispering there, watching the deck The soldiers on the as if there is nothing.


    Seeing that Han Jin is innocent, Geng¡¯s heart is first ecstasy. After a few ups and downs, he is very clear that a failure is nothing, fearing that after falling, he will lose the courage to climb up, or that there is no chance to get up again. .


    Looking at Han Jin¡¯s relaxed look is enough to prove that Han Jin has not been seriously hurt. This is definitely a good news. Unconsciously, Han Jin¡¯s position in the hearts of the champions of the Holy City has become extremely important. The same is true. Is there a holy crown city of Hanjin or a holy crown city? !


    Originally, the goal of Geng Green was to prepare in advance on the Ares. It was necessary to know that the lords in the city and the elders of the dragons were not good men and women, although the meeting was still smooth in the absence of Han Jin. Going, but if the news that Han Jin was defeated by Alpha was confirmed, then the result is unquestionable, and some people will jump out and fall into the rocks. Such people are never lacking.


    Therefore, Geng Green intends to make the worst preparations. The more than a dozen konjac on the Ares are not vegetarian. If the situation is critical, he does not mind killing the killer!


    The most important thing is that their threats are not only on the ground, but more powerful enemies are in the gates of heaven. No matter whether Han Jin is alive or dead, whether he can resist the counterattack of Alpha, these follow Han Jin. People who come will not give up resistance, or they have no way to go.


    Moreover, the joining of the Freedom Federation and the alliance of the Dragons, there is only one reason for these things to happen, that is, Han Jin, without Han Jin, then all things will become meaningless.


    After seeing Han Jin, the tight nerves have finally relaxed. Han Jin seems to have a different kind of charm, which always brings a feeling to the people around him. Han Jin is there, there is nothing that can''t be solved.


    However, after the initial excitement, the expression of Geng Green suddenly became difficult to look at. The look of Han Jin was not so friendly. This has never happened. Geng Green¡¯s attitude towards Han Jin from beginning to end It is not humble, neither has expressed gratitude for Han Jin¡¯s life-saving grace, nor will he become arrogant because he has made a devil. After arriving at the Holy City, Geng Green¡¯s feelings were always tepid. Although he couldn¡¯t talk about kindness, he never sent a temper to him. However, at this moment, the old man showed his undisguised appearance to Hanjin for the first time. Dissatisfaction.


    Han Jin slowly turned his head. When Green was on the road, he noticed it. Of course, he also knew the change in the expression of Geng Green.


    Han Jin whispered: "What''s wrong? The meeting is over?"


    what happened? Geng Green was too angry to say anything, Han Jin actually asked him what happened! Didn''t he know that the situation in the Holy Crown City has already been launched? Actually, there is still leisure here, Qingqing, me? !


    "Adults, the situation in the city is a bit bad." Zeng Green smiled bitterly: "Do you know what we are eager to see?!"


    The more smiles in Hanjin¡¯s eyes, the fact that these people thought they had any accidents... It¡¯s really no confidence in themselves.


    However, it is understandable to think carefully. After all, Alpha is the strongest person in the plane. It has a history of countless years above all races. It fights against such enemies. Although Han Jin has a great grasp in his heart, he is in Guevara. In the eyes of these people, this is clearly an impulse to the extreme.


    Seeing that Han Jin is still laughing, Geng Green finally couldn¡¯t help but feel the anger of his heart: "Adult, you are doing this, it is really disappointing!"


    Han Jin heard that Green''s tone was very strong. He smiled and coughed. "Look, I am not passing by, let''s take a look at the two of them."


    Passing by...Growing Green looked up at the door of the heavens in the clouds, then looked down at the holy crown city at the foot, and the heart was even more helpless. From the door of heaven to the holy crown city, the **** of war, hovering in the air, must Han Jin, who is able to move quickly, is obviously a very lame reason.


    Some of Green has no idea what to say, but looking at Han Jin¡¯s slightly embarrassed face, Geng Green suddenly realized a serious problem. What did he do just now? ! Can become a monarch, and all are determined to be a hot generation, such as Nikola! What''s more, Han Jin has the powerful strength of blasphemy. Unifying the mainland is only a matter of time. However, I have just expressed such disappointment to Han Jin¡¯s attitude. I think that here, the heart of Geng¡¯s heart is a little nervous and his face has become It is pale.


    In fact, Han Jin did not think so much. In fact, this is his greatest advantage. Han Jin will never become flying because his own strength is above other people. He took the last step and Han Jin¡¯s state of mind happens. The transformation, but this transformation is reflected in the deeper views of everything in the world and on the heavens, rather than the so-called singularity of the ancestors.


    The cultivation of the immortal is about the opportunity, and the repair is the heart. Wrong is wrong, right is right, Han Jin will not be angry because someone dares to point out his mistakes. Han Jin will not do this in the past, and Han Jin will not do it in the future.


    For Geng Green, Han Jin has always maintained a respectful attitude. The experience of the old man is enough to be sighing, and everything that Geng Green has done for the Holy Crown City has not been ignored by Han Jin, so he said that Green There is absolutely no need to worry about what Han Jin will do to him. He will think like this. He can only say that he still does not know enough about Han Jin.


    However, in this world, there are several people who can truly believe in each other without reservation.


    The change of Geng''s look is all in the eyes of Han Jin. For a time, there is something wrong with it. There is something in this world that will never be broken. That is the order, even if it is God. Catherine made a mistake, Alpha shot, and Alpha made a mistake, there is a bright **** above, but if the light **** made a mistake? This is the difference between the strong and the weak. The wrong and the right are often written by the winner.


    "Adults, the situation is so critical now, should you...have to appease and appease the people?" After the wake-up, the tone of Geng Green became very euphemistic: "Otherwise, the situation may not be able to clean up!"


    "Emergency?" Han Jin lost his smile.


    "Mr. Green, I think you misunderstood." Xiannier said.


    "Yeah!" Elena stepped in, her face fluttering and dancing: "Raphael won! He defeated the right angel Alpha!!"


    Geng Green stood on the spot like a lightning strike. Compared with this news, his fears were thrown into the clouds in an instant. "What... What?! What you said is true?!"


    "What? You don''t believe in Rafael?!" Yalena saw that Geng Green was questioning her words and was very dissatisfied.


    Geng Green was so excited that his lips were slightly trembling. At this moment, the words were not enough to express the feelings of Geng Green. The strongest person in the plane actually fell in the hands of Han Jin, although Geng Green could not see this earth-shattering. The battle, but importantly, he witnessed the rise of Hanjin.


    Geng Green turned sharply and rushed out of the Ares at a speed several times faster than when he came. He immediately told the news to Guevara, telling Jedice and telling everyone.


    However, after the interest rate, Geng Green¡¯s figure appeared on the deck again, and he looked excitedly at Han Jin. ¡°I think it¡¯s good to go there.¡±


    Xiannier and Elena smiled at each other, but there was no sarcasm in their smiles, because they all could see that Geng Green was truly heartfelt and happy for Han Jin, and they were full of pride. With such a man, is it still not worthy of pride?


    Han Jin thought about it, and he really had to go. It wouldn¡¯t matter if the guy who was heartless in Moxie¡¯s heart was worried. If Guevara is angry, it¡¯s a very troublesome thing. Moreover, Solomon is also, the daughters of the people have not really gotten their hands, and they cannot set obstacles for themselves.


    For the elderly, Han Jin has always been very polite, of course, only those who are worthy of respect.


    "Don''t you go?" Han Jin asked Xiangnier and Elena.


    Not going? how is this possible? The two waited for Hanjin¡¯s words. The words immediately held Han¡¯s arm tightly. They were also very excited. Their lover finally stood at the peak of the world. How can they not be at such an important moment? participate.


    Han Jinxian looked at his left side and then looked at the right side. He suddenly had some luck in his heart. Fortunately, he did not have a third wife. Otherwise, it would be difficult to arrange...

 Chapter 67： The last winner

    The winner of the sixth chapter of the seventy-seventh chapter


    Outside the Hall of the Holy City, watching Guevara successively issued orders, the feelings of the lords were very complicated. Han Jin was an up-and-coming superpower, and Yu Wei, who did not kill the gods, swept the whole On the mainland, instead of attacking the heavens, isn¡¯t this a self-seeking dead end?


    Since ancient times, there has not been a superpower in human beings, but even if one''s ability is strong, the scope of influence is limited. No one has ever dared to like the Han Jin, the most powerful person who has openly challenged the plane. alpha.


    If Han Jin wins, naturally everything is easy to say, but once Han Jin fails, it means that the Holy Crown City is about to face an extremely bad situation, and there is no longer any pressure on the mainland lords, but Alpha¡¯s counterattack is enough to deal with it. Where can I take care of other things?


    Of course, in this case, no one will jump out and say anything, because that can''t bring any benefits to himself. Even if Han defeated Alpha, it is still not ridiculous for these lords.


    In fact, some lords admire Han Jin, regardless of the outcome, at least Han Jin has shown courage that no one else has. Some lords also gloat in the heart. The purpose of this meeting is very clear to everyone. No one wants to participate in such a meeting, because as long as people come, it means that they have bowed to each other in some aspects.


    But they can''t help but come. Han Jin''s brilliant record is really amazing, and the messenger''s lineup is strong enough. Even some small lords have not dealt with the dragons before.


    Everyone is silent, and most of the lords are secretly observing the movement of Anqi Aier, because among all the participants, the Dragon is the strongest enough to influence the future of the Holy City.


    Guevara turned his head slowly and looked at An Qi Aier. Guevara did not put those lords in his heart. The holy city was not without a strong person, but was always covered by Han Jin¡¯s light. Moreover, the Grand Duke of Solomon is there, and even if the lords really want to do something, there is absolutely no possibility of success.


    What Guevara really worried about is the relationship between the Jinlong family, Hanjin and the Jinlong family, and Guevara is clear.


    However, it is the scene of An Qi Ai who retreats Xia Zuo in the eyes of Guevara.


    An Qi Ai did not give Xia Zuo a face, so many people have heard that the stone hanging in Guevara''s heart has finally landed. As long as the Jinlong family does not shoot, then no one dares to act rashly. Guevara knows that Han Jin has great trust in An Qi Ai. In this situation, An Qi Ai has not fallen into the ground, which is equivalent to the greatest support for Han Jin. It also proves that Han Jin did not believe in the wrong person.


    Guevara¡¯s mood was relaxed, and An Qi¡¯s heart was raised. At this level, she could not detect Solomon¡¯s gaze.


    "Harry Yate, look at the God of War, I guess Raphael will return, then I will go there first." An Qi Aier said to Harriet.


    Harriet quickly promised, who knows that she just wanted to turn around and heard a voice coming from the air.


    "An Qi Aier, you really know me too much." Han Jin said with a smile.


    Guevara looked up and saw Han Jin drifting down from the air with Xiannier and Yalena, and suddenly the whole person stayed there.


    In the dazzling sunshine, Han Jin walked down with two women, as if there was an invisible step under his feet. There are a lot of people flying, especially for the magicians, only one flight can be done, but like Hanjin step by step, and without a trace of fire, it is unique.


    The audience was silent, and everyone¡¯s expressions contained different meanings, surprised, disappointed, excited, and gratifying.


    The wrinkles on Guevara''s face stretched out a little. He suddenly didn''t want Han Jin to do the dangerous things. What could make him more happy than Han Jin''s safe and standing? At this time, Guevara discovered that he was really treating Han Jin as his own child.


    Perhaps Guevara is old, and no longer has to go to Japan to know the mountains and tigers, and prefer the pride of Hushan. He once looked at Han Jin¡¯s growth and stepped on one enemy. At that time, it was not Guevara. Worried about Han Jin, I believe that Han Jin has this ability. However, Guevara can''t think of it anyway. Han Jin''s ultimate enemy is not a lord, but the Alpha, the right angel of the ultimate power.


    At the moment when the door of heaven was restored to calmness, Guevara felt as if something had broken. Guevara did not think of victory or defeat for the first time. It was not a unified continent, but the safety of Hanjin.


    Han Jin fell to the ground and smiled as he walked toward Guevara. "Let you worry..."


    Guevara looked up and down Han Jin, then whispered, "Raphael, is it okay?"


    Han Jin shook his head. "Nothing."


    "It''s okay." Guevara took a long sigh of relief, then stepped forward, stepped out and patted Han Jin''s shoulders, and blocked all the words Han Jin wanted to say. "You, later. Can''t be so stunned again! But... don''t be too discouraged. For you, eating a loss should be a good thing, and the lesson will make you feel more calm."


    Losing? Han Jin smiled and looked at Guvalana''s relieved expression. He felt warm in his heart and forgot to explain.


    "Guevara, care is chaotic, your eyes have been blinded." An Qi Aier smiled and walked over: "Do you look closely at him, really like a loser?"


    Guevara glimpsed, then stepped back and stared at Han Jin with a big eye. An Qi Ai was right. His eyes were blinded. After receiving the reminder of An Qi Aier, he looked at Han again. Into this, I found out that something is wrong.


    Han Jin¡¯s eyes are very clear, and the smile is easy and freehand. Everyone here knows that the holy crown city will face threats from the heavens. Han Jin cannot understand it. How can he laugh? Still laughing so happy?


    "Heaven... What happened in the end?" Guevara whispered.


    "Alpha is no longer there." Han Jin replied.


    Although Han Jin¡¯s voice is not big, it seems to be a thunder, and the explosion is in the ears of everyone.


    What... What? !


    Alpha lost? !


    The strongest person who controls the law, actually... was defeated? !


    There was silence in the field, and it seemed that even the needle dropped on the ground would be clearly audible.


    Guevara¡¯s eyes widened and he looked at Han Jin incredulously. His breathing gradually became rushed. At this moment, he even had some doubts about his ears. What he just heard... is it true? !


    Solomon had no time to think back to the fragment buried in the depths of memory. The Grand Duke, who had always been angry and indifferent, first showed his astonished look. He decided to look at Han Jin. He really did it? !


    Unlike the shock of the two, An Qi Ai smiled comfortably. She knew that Han Jin was definitely the last winner. Even the gods of Stia could not get Han Jin. What about the heavens?


    Only after experiencing that level of fighting can we understand the degree of terror, so that among the people present, only An Qi Ai really understands what kind of power Han Jin has.


    Xavier and Xia Zuo behind Anqi Aier are like earthy colors, and I can¡¯t wait to find a place to sneak in. This news is a great news for the people of the holy crown city, but for the two dragons. The elders are no less than a loud slap in the face.


    The only thing that is fortunate is that Han Jin does not know what they have made, otherwise the consequences are really unimaginable. Han Jin is not as good-tempered as An Qi Ai, and he swears a few words and finishes. After playing for so long, who does not know the character of Han Jin¡¯s must report, the name of the Dragon Slayer is not falling out of thin air.


    The eyes of the lords suddenly became alarmed. The news was so shocking, even though Han Jin killed the **** Stia before this, but the problem is that the influence of the gods on this continent is Not so big, even some people have never heard of the name Stetia.


    Alpha is different. In the heyday of the Holy See, the believers of the Light God spread all over the world, infiltrating every inch of soil on the mainland, as the spokesperson of the God of Light, and the ruler of the law. It can be said that in this world, Alpha is The only god.


    However, who can think of it, the eternal right of the angel Alpha will actually fall!


    The people of the Holy Crown City, including the Jinlong family, know that Han Jin will not make jokes at this time. The reason why he stayed on the spot is because the news came too suddenly. I thought that Han Jin had lost and blinked. However, it suddenly became the final winner. The huge gap brought an unspeakable psychological impact to everyone.


    The lords all have their own judgments, and the ears are imaginary and seeing is believing. This is the truth for all children. When they are in their position, they will not easily believe who they are, some of them are self-conscious, and even more It is the idea of ??whether Han Jin¡¯s people are deliberately acting in front of everyone.


    One of the questions is also very doubtful. It is the power that the door of heaven has once again returned to the calm. It is obviously the incomparable power of light. How should this be explained?


    Although no one dared to question Han Jin in person, some people with skepticism fell on the door of heaven in the clouds.


    As if to verify their guess, the door of heaven suddenly radiated a strong glow, as the natural milky white light penetrated the clouds and sprinkled on the earth, and the heavens and the earth suddenly became brighter.


    "You left Catherine in the sky?" An Qi Ai asked thoughtfully.


    "Yeah." Han Jin nodded.

 Chapter 68： Catherines vows

    Chapter 60¡ªCatherine¡¯s vows


    In the dazzling glow, a figure rushed out of the door of heaven, and the white light wings stretched out behind him, covering a small half of the sky. At the same time, the solemn voice of the sacred song came from the air.


    With the appearance of this figure, the light of the door of heaven is more and more embarrassing, the golden glow of the milky white halo, and the door of heaven standing in the clouds is more gorgeous.


    Wherever the Light shines, a warm and peaceful feeling spreads throughout the people. It seems that at this moment, all the fatigue and hardship are gone. The benefits of the magic of light are here. Many times it is not about the body. But the mind, perhaps for this reason, the **** of light can become the ultimate winner.


    This level of light does not have any effect on the strong people such as Hanjin and Anqi Aier, but for some small lords and even ordinary people, it is a miracle.


    Under the glory of the Holy Light, whether it is in the holy crown city of Hanjin or the male empire ruled by Nikolay, there are countless people on the mainland who are pious to fall to the ground. It is not only the believers who have faith, but those who are in society. People at the bottom often need more spiritual comfort.


    In fact, let alone the light, even the appearance of the light **** will not bring any benefits to these people, but the power of faith is here, that is the last pure land in people''s minds.


    Even Han Jin has to admit that in the aspect of confusing people, the magic of light has a unique advantage.


    The lords suddenly became fearful and uneasy. Their ears were not enough to hear the dialogue between Hanjin and Anqi Ai, and the things before and after were linked together. It¡¯s more like Han Jin¡¯s lie, and it¡¯s immediate. The kind that was exposed.


    Doesn''t it mean that Alpha is no longer there? So who is it now? In addition to Alpha, who else can have such a power, and who can release this kind of light that covers the entire world?


    What the lords really care about is not whether Han Jin is lying or not. The problem is that if Han Jin is really an enemy of Alpha, then their position is very dangerous. The power of Alpha, the power of angels, destroys a small holy. Crown City is not a difficult thing, and they are standing with Han Jin, they will inevitably suffer from the shackles of the fish.


    The figure in the air paused for a moment, seemingly recognizing the direction, and then the wings spread, and flew straight to the holy crown city, with the distance between the city and the holy crown city, as if the real pressure is like a mountain like a head down The strength is not good even has a feeling of suffocation.


    The courage is smaller, the eyes are full of despair, and the more thoughtful people see a hint from Han Jing¡¯s calm look. After all, if that person is really Alpha, Han Jin is unlikely to be indifferent. .


    But guessing is, after all, a guess, no one dares to judge before things get out of the way.


    When the figure flew over the holy city, the light wing that stretched to a few kilometers wide behind it collapsed, and disappeared, leaving only the little spots of the stars.


    An Qi Aier¡¯s eyes flashed, and she could feel that Catherine¡¯s body had undergone earth-shaking changes, a feeling that could not be described in words.


    Angels come to earth, and any place on the mainland is a earth-shattering event. In the Holy City, except for the lords who come from afar, even ordinary army soldiers have not revealed any accidents. Angels Very great? To know that Han Jin often followed two light angels, they have long been eccentric.


    The lords are different. You can''t force those who haven''t even seen the dragon to remain calm in front of the upper angel. Even Lola can''t help but hold her breath.


    Not waiting for the lords to wake up from the shock, the bigger impact will let them all stand on the spot, like a statue, looking at the scene with incredible eyes.


    Because no one had thought that the majestic angels at the time of appearance would have fallen so slowly in front of Han Jin, and the respectful one knee fell to the ground.


    what does this mean? ! Complete surrender? But... how could this happen? ! Is it true that Han Jin in front of everyone is really a stronger existence than the gods?


    Facts have proved everything, no matter what the real reason is, the lords do not want to care, they only know, no matter what, no matter when, do not get this young man with a look of sunshine.


    Even the angels have lowered the proud head in front of Han Jin. Anyone with a little brain can imagine that there will be consequences against such a presence.


    Han Jin smiled and shook his head. He didn''t expect Catherine to express his gratitude in this way. In fact, Han Jin asked Catherine to take over the heavens not to get any return. The reason for this is very simple. Catherine is the current. The most suitable candidate.


    Han Jin wants to help Catherine come forward. He is not accustomed to others to do this to him. He is saying that he does not want to do anything, and that Han Jin will never kneel down on which person or god, so he also I don''t want other people to communicate with themselves in this way, whether it is a friend around me or an ordinary passerby.


    Han Jinxiu¡¯s is Xiandao. The pursuit is to look at the artistic conception of Yunjuan Yunshu, not the heroic spirit of the world, and the latter will gain unparalleled satisfaction when stepping on the world. For Hanjin, this is the case. Things don''t make any sense.


    At this moment, Guevara suddenly pulled Han into the air, and Han Jin suddenly turned back and was hitting Guevara¡¯s eyes.


    Guevara''s meaning is obvious, this is a great opportunity.


    Han Jin smiled. He knows Guevara. For the so-called unification of the whole continent, Han Jian has no interest in it. Han Jin is not interested at all. What he is happy to do is just to follow him along the way. The people have a good home. However, everyone''s ideals are different. He can not be attached to the power in the world, because his eyes are not limited to this, but it does not mean that others can be so bleak. In the eyes of more people, strength and status are directly proportional. Only the title of the monarch can be worthy of the power of Hanjin.


    Moreover, the person who took him was Guevara, and Guevara, who was so eager for the Holy City, he must consider Guevara¡¯s feelings.


    The next moment, Han Jin¡¯s eyes turned back to Catherine and whispered: ¡°Congratulations, Catherine.¡± Han¡¯s blessing is sincere, and the affection between Catherine and Lennon has spanned countless years but still has not faded. It is really commendable. In fact, if Catherine did not have such feelings for Lennon, perhaps Han Jin could not stand here. At the time of the Battle of the Holy Crown, Han Jin had already made the determination to return to the same place. However, the battle was turned and the Lennon shot. Catherine became unresisting. Finally, she was seriously injured. Han Jin escaped and had to say that Han Jin¡¯s luck is very good.


    "Without you, I can only wander around in this world." There is a deep gratitude in Catherine''s words. Without the help of Hanjin, I am afraid that she still lives in the shadow of Alpha, and the backward Catherine is fundamental. Can not compete with the sword of order in the hands of the right angel.


    In addition to symbolizing the glory of the **** of light, Catherine never bowed to whom, and this time, in the face of Han Jin, she is willing.


    In the eyes of others, such an action seems to humiliate the identity of a wise angel, but Catherine knows very well that in the face of a true god, the ritual of reverence is not excessive.


    "You are wrong." Han Jin smiled. "All you have now is your own fight."


    Catherine smiled and stood up slowly. She didn¡¯t argue any more. She could understand the meaning of Han Jin¡¯s words. If Catherine did not stand on the side of Hanjin because of Lennon, the result would be very different. .


    "Go, the people you want to see are not here, on the Ares." Han Jin whispered.


    Catherine is slightly shy. Unlike the majesty of the light god, Hanjin¡¯s smile seems to have a kind of inexplicable affinity. This is also the place where Catherine admires Hanjin. After having such power, it has not become high and unreachable. Instead, he is still as easy as an old friend. In this moment, Catherine even forgot the power of Hanjin.


    "I, the wise angel Catherine, will always wait for your call in heaven." Catherine''s voice is not big, but she can spread all over the audience. Then, a pair of white light wings spread out behind Catherine, her figure Slowly rising into the air, Lennon, who was waiting on the Ares, also flew into the air. The two angels were getting smaller and smaller, and at the same time disappeared into the door of heaven.


    The vows left by Catherine when she left, such as an invisible cold current sweeping through the audience, let the ill-fated people fear and upset, let the people who swing left and right make up their minds, even the heavens are surrendered to Han Jin¡¯s feet, and they are careful It doesn''t make any sense.


    "Cough..." Guevara coughed. He was very satisfied with the current atmosphere. Then he said: "You adults, standing for so long, are you tired? Then... I hope that adults can return as soon as possible. In your own seat, the meeting is not over yet."


    For this meeting, he drafted a number of decrees to seal the various lords. After all, he spent some thoughts. He didn''t want the lords to go back and throw the shackles into the toilet. If the lords can symbolize the recognition of the Holy City. The order was placed in the most conspicuous position, and the conference was a success.


    Guevara¡¯s voice just fell, and Lola turned first, and smiled at Han Jin, and then walked to the conference room at the end of the promenade.


    With the lead, the other lords are very obedient, and they walked into the conference room in twos and threes.


    Guevara glanced at Han Jin and whispered: "You come too!"

 Chapter 69： spy

    Sixty-nine chapters


    I don''t know if Han Jin personally came to the scene, or the shock that Catherine brought to them was too great. The progress of the meeting was very orderly and very efficient.


    Every decree issued by Guevara has been embraced by all, and there is no suspense in the end. In the face of absolute power, the tyrannical powers of these leaders are smart enough to position themselves.


    In fact, this can no longer be counted as a meeting. It has completely become a stage for Guevara. Although it is inevitable that there are some strong elements in the order, it is not unacceptable, but Guevara is I have worked hard, and he also understands the psychology of the lords very well, and knows where the bottom line of these people is, but if Guevara can know earlier that Han Jin can even kill Alpha, it may not cost so much. Great strength, because no matter what conditions he proposes, no one will dare to resist.


    Guvala¡¯s fun is here. He finally witnessed Han Jin¡¯s entire process from being silent to standing at the peak of the whole world. At this moment, he can¡¯t wait to concentrate all the people in the continent in the holy city and let people witness Han. Entering the glory.


    The meeting was over, and the lords withdrew in an orderly manner. When they left, they did not forget the promise that they would definitely go to the ceremony when Han Jin was married.


    Han Jin smiled and nodded one by one, and it seemed to have no shelf. The lords were flattered and could not help but have some good feelings for Han Jin. The human psychology is really strange. If it is an ordinary person, I am afraid that I will kneel down. They, these lords will not look at each other more. Han Jin is only a perfunctory smile, they feel as if they have received a great courtesy, and they are grateful.


    When the lords are gone, Guevara¡¯s first thing is to turn to look for Hanjin. In fact, if Hanjin is only a slapstick, Guevara has no complaints, because he understands that Han Jin is very disgusted with these things. What Vara can''t tolerate is that Han Jin went to find Alpha without a single voice. Didn''t he know that everyone would worry?


    However, Han Jin¡¯s seat is empty. It seems that he is still ahead of the lords. Guevara wants to get angry, but he can¡¯t find a suitable candidate. In the end, he can only helplessly sigh and turn to the city hall. Going in the direction, Han Jin can do nothing, sit and enjoy, but he can''t do it. Aside from the complicated government affairs in the day, it is just that Han Jin¡¯s big marriage is enough for Guevara to be stunned. No matter from which aspect, the holy crown city needs a grand wedding, which is not only the problem of Han Jin alone, but also the rise of a huge empire.


    At this time, Han Jinzheng lay side by side with Xiannier and Yalina, breathing fresh air, and a leisurely look. If this scene was seen by Guevara, the consequences must be serious. However, in this space, Han Jin is not worried that some people will bother to disturb. He really does not want to face those who are not important. The lords are compliant or not. They are dead or alive. They have nothing to do with Han Jin. Han Jin said that as long as the people around him can have a good time and have a good time, it is enough.


    Time flies, two days have passed in the blink of an eye, Han Jin has to go out of his meson space, because today is his happy day, if he does not appear again, I am afraid not only Guevara, even the Grand Duke of Solomon will not Let him go.


    In the eyes of the holy crown city, the lanterns are colorful and jubilant. In the eyes of the soldiers and soldiers of the holy crown city, Han Jin is not only a monarch, but also the protector of the city. It is completely different from the time occupied by the disco, and the holy crown city has become a The center of the mainland, the city is full of gold, the shops in the city center have risen to the sky-high price of hundreds of thousands of gold coins. Even so, there is no price.


    This continent has been in a turbulent era for too long, long-term separatism, endless battles, unscrupulous levies, and heavy shackles for people living at the bottom. What they need is not a wise monarch, because the monarchs Words are often associated with even more tragic wars. What people are most eager for is actually very simple, that is, a land where they can live in peace.


    Compared with other regions, the people living in the northeastern region centered on the holy city can already be regarded as rich. However, the original infrastructure of the holy city is weak, and it really needs to be a central metropolis in the mainland. Long-term renovation, however, these have been put on the agenda, the camps of the various legions have all migrated to more than 40 miles away from the city, it will not take long, there will be a new wall of the holy crown city.


    Han Jin doesn''t want to do big things, but this kind of thing can''t let him be the master. In Gao Bin''s words, he only has this one sister, and Xiannier will only marry once in his life, and Han Han is free to sloppy? ! Of course, the Grand Duke of Solomon has similar reasons.


    At this moment, Han Jin is sitting behind Xiannier and watching the beautiful people of the Elves are busy for Siniel. In fact, it seems that all the intelligent life has the nature of mutual comparison. If Hanjin only marries a bride, it is estimated that It won''t be so tired. With Yalena doing comparisons, many things become very cumbersome and confusing.


    For example, dowry, for example, the wines used in weddings, celebration programs, etc., require a huge amount of material reserves. In short, Gao Bin keeps repeating a sentence and must not be compared to Solomon.


    What''s more interesting is that the small courtyard where Sunnier has temporarily lived has become heavily guarded. There are elite elf warriors everywhere inside and outside. Even Lydia personally sits in the town. No Hankin is allowed to enter except Han Jin. Even Guevara can''t.


    What kind of image will Xiannier play in the wedding, this is highly confidential!


    The former Siniel was a heroic, but now he was taken off the armor and replaced with a white veil. The texture of the yarn was very strange. When Siniel sat still, the body The veil looks very ordinary, and whenever Cinnel moves, there are countless sly and dazzling spots on the veil.


    On the head of Xiannier, wearing a corolla, the corolla is woven from gold vines, and the flowers are embedded with flowers. According to the busy elf girls around, there are about seven colors of flowers, and each flower has seven flowers. Seven blessings of the goddess of nature.


    Xiannier lifted her bare feet and put it on the chair. Immediately, two elf girls bent down and carefully put the woven garland on Xiannier''s ankle.


    Sunnier turned his head and was seeing Han Jinbai''s bored sitting there, grinning: "Raphael, it''s boring? You go to Yalena and have a look."


    "Yes!" Gao Bin, who looked at Sunnier from the side and was proud of his sister, hurriedly said: "Look at them and see what is worth noting. Come back and tell us."


    "I don''t want to be a spy." Han Jin said lazily: "Go to yourself."


    "This is too ugly!" Gao Bin was somewhat dissatisfied: "How can you say that it is a spy? Just learn from each other and promote each other."


    ¡°Learning each other?¡± Han Jinxiao smiled and said: ¡°Jane¡¯s general manager came to me. How did you drive people out? I thought I didn¡¯t hear?¡±


    "This...this is not the same!" Gao Bin''s face suddenly became nervous, and then cried out: "Lidia, be careful, the old guy is a master-level thief, don''t let him mix in! ¡±


    "Reassured." Lydia replied with a smile.


    The elves who patrolled back and forth in the courtyard saw Lydia''s smile, and they remained calm on the surface, but there was a feeling of incomprehension in their hearts. In the Elves, Lydia has always been known for killing and decisive, and even though it is mixed with thousands of elves, the murderous eyes will always make her unclear, but since Lydia and Gaobin have gone. When I got together, my personality changed dramatically. I loved it and laughed. When I was young, I became a girl.


    This is enough to prove that one of the things can make people rise to heaven, and it can make people always hell!


    Gao Bin still trusted Lidia. He heard a sigh of relief and then turned his attention back to Han Jin. He specially moved a chair and sat next to Han Jin, gently touching Han Jin¡¯s arm. "Hey, Raphael, there is nothing to do here, how good is it to see them?"


    "Don''t touch me." Han Jin side of the side of the body, avoiding the harassment of Gaobin, did not say good.


    "Raphael, I have to say the words first." Gao Binzheng said: "Xinnier''s self-esteem is very strong, do you understand? In case her self-esteem is hurt...hehe..."


    "Brother!" Xiannier couldn''t help it: "I see you afraid that your self-esteem is hurt?!"


    "The capital of the family is big, and the elves are robbed by war. How can we compare with them?" Gao Bin''s face was stunned, then he realized that he had revealed his sorrow and hurriedly took a look at Xiannier.


    "Your words don''t make any sense to me. I listen to Xiannier." Han Jin said with a smile: "Xinnier let me go, I will go."


    "Xinnier?" Gaobin was overjoyed. In fact, he had been playing drums in his heart. When several ladies of Solomon rushed to the Holy City, they were accompanied by a fleet of hundreds of carriages. If he had a dowry too much. The shabbyness is undoubtedly the face of the entire elf, so he is eager to have someone to go to Solomon to find out the detailed information.


    "Raphael, don''t take care of him!" Sinner said.


    "There is no way, Xiannier will not let me go." Han Jin shrugged his shoulders.


    "Sinnel, how can you not understand this!" Gao Bin said with a strong heart: "You are here, Yalin is also preparing there, Raphael has been with you, what do you want Elena to think?"


    "Must drive me away?" Han Jin stood up: "Well, I will go to Yalina to see."


    "Oh..." Gao Bin smiled very proudly, then remembered one thing: "Raphael, when are you coming back? As soon as possible, otherwise I am afraid that time is too late."


    "I am not coming back." Han Jin threw a word and disappeared without a trace.


    "Hey...feed!" Gao Bin squinted to catch Hanjin, but he only caught a group of air.

 Chapter 610： Wedding

    Chapter 6-1 Wedding


    There is much more fun here than the Sunilil. Several ladies of the Duke of Solomon have come, plus the good girlfriends such as Resley and Lorraine. They gather together and the topic is naturally not less. At the door, Han Jin can clearly hear the laughter from the upstairs.


    Of course, Han Jin can appear in the unimpeded side of Yalinna, but there are elders here, some rude, think about it, Han Jin stopped the guards to be notified, and reached out and knocked on the door.


    "Come in." The voice of the Gaelic master came from inside the door.


    Han Jin pushed the door open and walked in slowly.


    "Raphael Daren?" Gail, the general manager of Gael, was a little surprised. He hurriedly stood up and greeted the first few steps. Then he explored the head and looked at Han Jin.


    "Who are you looking for? Gaobin?" Han Jindao.


    About an hour ago, Gail went to the camp of the Elf to go to the camp. God testified that he really had something to look for in Hanjin. He didn¡¯t want to listen to anything. But whoever knew that he had a closed door, of course, Gail¡¯s mind There is gas.


    "The kid didn''t come?" Gail was somewhat disappointed.


    "He won''t be so stupid." Han Jin swept his eyes and was falling on Solomon. Then he smiled and said: "Adult, early."


    "Early." Solomon nodded with a smile and pointed to his side: "Sit down."


    "Raphael, you mean... I am stupid?" Gail said with a smile, knowing that the elves had been guarding them against thieves for a few days, and they sent them to the door. It was indeed stupid.


    "I didn''t say that, huh, huh, the guy in Gaobin has some small stomachs, you don''t have to know him." Han Jin said while sitting down.


    "If you let Gao Bin hear it, he will fight with you." Solomon smiled.


    "He won''t." Han Jin shook his head: "Because there, I often say bad things about you, he can''t pick my fault."


    "You are suggesting me, should I be desperate with you?" Solomon laughed.


    "Your mood looks good today." Han Jindao.


    "Nothing can be said." Solomon''s look became awkward and sighed: "I will send out the most beautiful treasures soon. How can my mood be better?"


    "You are reluctant?"


    "It''s not reluctant, this kind of mood... very complicated, Raphael, you haven''t been a father, so even if I explain too much, you can''t understand me."


    "Adults, today is a big day, you should be grateful." Gail executives smiled and said: "And, a few ladies are very satisfied with Rafael adults."


    "Gail, how much benefit do you have?" Solomon said helplessly: "Can you let me say good things for Rafael?"


    "I said that it is all true." Gail''s main pipeline.


    Just then, the door upstairs was opened, and then I went out inside, and grabbed the railing and looked down. I saw Han Jin at first glance, and immediately smirked down from the spiral ladder, even though Solomon The Grand Duke had a dry cough and there was no way for Jaina to slow down.


    "Raphael, I know, you will come to see me!" Yalina sat on the chair''s hand, grabbed Han Jin''s arm, and his head squatted on Han Jin''s shoulder, said with a grin.


    Solomon and Gael, who were completely ignored by Yalin, face each other. When the daughters of other people marry, they always cry and cry to show their disappointment. How can there be such joy as Yalina? Is the environment created by his Solomon so bad and oppressive, so can I wait for Yarina to fly away?


    "Let''s go, let''s go up." Solomon stood up and walked slowly up the spiral staircase, and Gail''s manager hurriedly followed Solomon.


    "Raphael, I miss you." Yalina said in a low voice.


    "Only one day..." Han Jin made a chuckle.


    "That also misses you!" Yalena''s tone was a bit savage.


    "Good, good, I miss you too." Han Jin knows that, in fact, what Yalin wants to hear is this.


    Sure enough, Yalena¡¯s smile was more enjoyable, then she stood up and saw that Solomon and Gael¡¯s manager had walked into her dressing room and chatted with several ladies, and then sat down again: ¡°Raphael, hug I!"


    In fact, Han Jin has not reached out, and Yalena has already sat in Han Jin¡¯s arms. I don¡¯t know what she thought of, her face gradually turned red, her fingertips kept moving on Han¡¯s chest, and for a long while, Yalina whispered: Rafael, I have a request, can I?"


    "what?"


    "You should hold the bride and walk into the new house, but I know that you have two brides today, so... I want you to compensate me now!"


    "How to compensate?"


    "Hold me, go to my bedroom!"


    "No problem." Han Jin smiled, this request is entirely a hand-to-hand effort.


    In the next moment, Han Jin¡¯s figure flashed and he was holding Yalinna in the doorway of the bedroom. Then he opened the door with his toes and walked in slowly.


    "Don''t, don''t..." Yalina beat Hanjin''s chest with her fist.


    "What''s wrong?" Han Jin was a bit stunned.


    "I want you to come up!!" said Yalena.


    "Go..." Han Jin was speechless for a while, and the girl''s heart was sometimes difficult to understand. Isn''t it all the same? But looking at the small mouth that Elena picked up, he had no choice, his body flashed, and he appeared in the hall, and then walked up the ladder.


    Yalena closed her eyes with satisfaction, and her hands clasped Hanjin¡¯s neck, seemingly enjoying what she was enjoying.


    Han Jin slowed down the pace and spent two minutes. He walked the ladder and then walked into the bedroom of Yalinna, and the door of the bedroom slowly opened.


    As the sound of the drums sounded, a grand wedding finally kicked off.


    Because there are two brides, I have to make some special arrangements on the route. Yalena enters the city from the north gate and Xiannier is on the south. All the streets in the city of St. Crown are filled with flowers of different colors on both sides. The blossoming buds add a lot of warm atmosphere to the city. This is naturally the hand of the elves, each elf is Excellent flower master. Of course, such a huge project is not an easy task for the elves, but even if it is tired again, the faces of the elves are still filled with joyful smiles.


    The hundreds of magic crystal cannons on the Ares finally came in handy, but this time it was no longer a powerful magical energy, but a fireworks carefully developed under the auspices of Geng Green.


    It¡¯s a bit overkill to use expensive magic crystal cannons to do this kind of thing, but no one cares about it now.


    The Moxico and Sasio and Lei Zhe played happily on the Ares. A magical projectile shot from their hands into the sky, and then burst into a smashing seven-color light. The entire sky was Rendered into a colorful and beautiful picture.


    It didn''t take long for Resley and Lorraine to see itchy. They rushed to the side of the mountain soldiers and began to play with their left-handed and right-handed ones. Even Dominie, who has always been silent, can''t help but walk to the magic crystal cannon under the influence of joyful atmosphere. This time, the mountain soldiers responsible for releasing the fireworks did not need to open their mouths, and they consciously gave up the position. come out. After Dominie tentatively put a few shots, he immediately fell in love with the game, standing on the side and watching others put it, and his own hands are completely different.


    The young people laughed and laughed on the deck, while Guevara and others waited for the arrival of three newcomers in front of the town hall.


    Almost at the same time, the teams of Elena and Sunil entered the gates in succession, and the crowds around them burst into cheers. At the south gate, there are dozens of silver flying horses entering the city first. It seems that after strict training, all the silver flying horses are moving at the same pace at the same pace. It looks neat and tidy, and only the elves can do it. To this point. In the center of the team, there are eight white unicorns. On their backs, there is a tree house unique to the Elf. There is no carved wood on the whole house. It is completely green. The branches and countless beautiful flowers are woven. What is even more amazing is that you can''t find the gaps in the connection. It seems that it is natural and natural. It is no exaggeration to say that it is a ghost.


    Rather than saying that it is a small house, it is better to say that it is a precious piece of art. It seems that the elves have really worked hard.


    Maybe, as long as a unicorn travels a little slower or faster, the tree house may be deformed, but this worry is superfluous. The silver Pegasus and the unicorn are always at the same pace, the same. The speed is moving forward, giving a pleasing and pleasing aesthetic.


    And there is a red horse on the other side of Yalena. Although it is not as rare as a silver Pegasus, it is not easy to find so many identical horses. In the center of the team is a magnificent golden carriage, with nearly a thousand gemstones of the same size embedded in it. Under the sunshine, the gemstones shine with brilliant brilliance, such as dreams.


    The most striking thing is the undead bird standing on the carriage, although the little guy has been trying to converge on his own atmosphere, but there is still a blazing flame from the body, the fiery wings and the hot The flames make the little guy look more powerful.


    Both of them played in an exaggerated way. Even the unicorns and the phoenixes were used. The lords of the ceremony were sighing and sighing, and they were expecting what would happen next.


    Behind the team of the two are a long series of vans, which look quite heavy. The inside is naturally a dowry, but what makes people scream is that this dowry... is a bit too much, right?


    I don''t know if Solomon and Gaobin will become impoverished after this wedding, but in the current situation, they don''t seem to be willing to be compared.

 Chapter 611： Teacher

    Chapter 61 Master


    Compared with the two parties, the team of the capital of the capital is superior and magnificent, and the elves are not too much, fresh, natural, elegant and solemn. It can be said that the two have their own merits.


    This result is naturally the best. In fact, as far as the wishes of Yalena and Sunil are concerned, it is not necessary to be so motivated. However, the status of Han Jin and the two of them are doomed to be not ordinary. .


    Fortunately, the streets of the Holy Crown City are wide enough, otherwise you can''t afford such a huge fleet.


    When the team arrived at the front of the town hall, the sky suddenly began to rain, and countless gorgeous petals fluttered down, accompanied by the gorgeous light in the air, turning the entire holy crown city into a colorful world.


    Han Jin was bathed in the rain, smiling and waiting for the appearance of the two brides.


    As if there was a tacit understanding, the door was gently pushed open at the same time, revealing two gorgeous faces.


    Sunnier wore a white gauze, and there were countless glimmers of light flashing in the skirt between the hands and feet. It was like a fairy coming out of a dream, without a trace of fireworks.


    And Elena is a long red dress. It can be seen that after the careful design of the famous artist, the soft silk perfectly outlines her exquisite figure. Everyone is familiar with the look of Yalinna. No one is there. After thinking of dressing, Yalina seems to have changed her personal appearance.


    Han Jin¡¯s work is very simple. It is to help the two brides to go to the Ares. However, the problem is here. The distance between Xiannier and Yalena is at least ten meters away. What everyone cares about is Han Jin will go to help one first.


    Solomon and Gaobin were a little nervous. The two had a mind beforehand and wanted to overwhelm each other. Instead, they ignored the situation. Compared with this, the previous preparations seemed to be less important. The fact is very clear, Han Jin first to help who, it means that he cares more about that person.


    Even if the team is huge and the makeup is gorgeous, what can you explain? In the final analysis, it is necessary to look at Han Jin¡¯s own attitude. If Han Jin first goes to help Yalina, then even if Gao Bin¡¯s mouth does not say anything, his heart will inevitably bury his dissatisfaction, and at the same time he will inevitably worry that Xiannier can live happily in the future. On the other hand, Solomon is not necessarily angry, but he must be happy.


    Inadvertently, the problem that cannot be chosen is placed in front of Han Jin. It seems that no matter what he does, he is destined to offend the other party.


    Obviously, this scene is also somewhat unexpected by Han Jin. However, Han Jin only slightly stunned and immediately came up with a countermeasure. Perhaps it is a tricky thing for others, but Han Jin, who has Taoism. There are too many ways to solve this problem.


    Han Jin unhurriedly reached out to the palm of his hand, and there was a dazzling purple mans in his palm. The next moment, the purple mans vacated and flew straight into the air.


    People who are familiar with Hanjin are a bit strange. What do you want to do when he takes out Tiandao at this time?


    Soon Han Jin gave the answer. Tiandao was divided into three in the air, one end connected to the Ares, and the other end extended to the feet of Hanjin three people. In the purple light, three long ladders appeared in front of everyone. .


    If this is the case, it does not seem to solve the problem very well, because the distance between Hanjin and Sunil and Yarina has not changed. An indispensable part of the ceremony is that Han Jin must help his bride step by step to the Ares.


    However, things have not ended yet. Han Jin¡¯s method has changed. The long ladder that flashed purple brilliance suddenly started to move. The two steps on the left and right sides slowly moved closer to the middle. After a while, they joined together. .


    On the ladder, Siniel and Yalena naturally came to Han Jin, and Han Jin extended his hands and took hold of his two brides. The scene suddenly sounded amazement. What kind of magic is this? Can you still use it like this?


    Han Jin did not pay attention to the horror on the faces of other people. In this way, Shi Nian and Yan Yan went along the ladder to the Ares.


    Gao Bin and Solomon looked at each other and saw a smile from the other side. Although Han Jin¡¯s way of solving the problem is somewhat tricky, such a result is within acceptable limits for either party.


    The real wedding is held on the Ares. Those who are not qualified enough naturally have no chance to see it, but this has not affected people''s excitement. This wedding is an eye-opener, especially Han Jin¡¯s last use. The three steps of the heavenly illusion completely subvert the understanding of magic, and they will know where it is, not magic, but Taoism.


    Han Jin took Chanel and Yalina slowly and went up. When there were more than ten meters from the ship''s side, he suddenly saw three black lacquered muzzles pushed out, Moxico and Sasio. Lei Zhe, one person guarding a magic crystal cannon, is arrogantly yelling at Han Jin.


    Yalina and Xiannier screamed, and shouted in unison, "What are you doing?"


    Although everyone knows that the three people in the Moss can''t really use the magical energy to bombard Hanjin, they can guess with the toes. The magic crystal cannon must have something strange.


    "Raphael, isn''t it? Let the woman stay in front? It seems to be inconsistent with your usual style." Moxico smiled arrogantly, this is their only chance to clean up Hanjin, miss this wedding, even if The three of them are together, and don''t want to touch Han Jin''s clothes.


    Han Jin shook his head slightly, and it seems that no matter which plane the wedding is in, there will be such a bad guy, but the problem is that Han Jin, as the protagonist of the wedding, is absolutely not angry, this is also Moshin. The three tribes dared to rely on the noise.


    "You really don''t know how to live and die." Han Jin chuckled and took Chanel and Yalina to move on.


    Han Jin¡¯s words fell in the ears of Mo Xinke¡¯s three people, and his heart was inexplicably raised with a chill, but at the moment the arrow had to be sent on the string.


    "Raphael, don''t you look for us after the account?" Although Moxike put on a gesture of fearlessness, the words he asked fully exposed his inner thoughts.


    ¡°Accounting? What account?¡± Han Jin seems to be completely unconcerned.


    Han Jin¡¯s attitude clearly spurred them to the opposite Moss, but they really didn¡¯t really want to put Hanjin into it. If Han Jin can compromise, then it¡¯s the case, but since Han Jin is stubborn, they There seems to be no need for any mercy.


    "Raphael, this is what you said." Mo Xinke gritted his teeth and gave a look to Sasio and Lei Zhe. The three men also pointed the muzzle at Hanjin.


    The confidence of several people in Moxike originated from the increase of Green, and did not know for what reason, the increase of Green even followed these young people to play around, although not personally involved, but Green has provided them with powerful magic props. In view of Han Jin¡¯s strong strength, the ordinary means is naturally not on the table. Under the brainstorming, Geng Green has selected a water magic that is the least vulnerable to being prevented.


    Water is not ordinary water. According to Geng Green, although there is no abnormality in the taste, the water is acidic. As long as it falls into the eye, it will shed tears.


    So a few people in Mosike are very emboldened. Of course, if you change to Anqi Aier or Catherine, it is absolutely impossible to try to tease a god. There is a saying that speaks well, spit saliva, and saliva will only fall on it. On his face, Han Jin¡¯s overwhelming power is enough to change any crisis. However, there is another sentence, the newborn calf is not afraid of tigers...


    In the minds of Moxie and others, the current Hanjin and the previous Hanjin are constantly reunited. No matter how powerful Hanjin is today, their minds still retain their previous impressions. They seriously underestimated the power of Hanjin.


    Hum... The three magic crystal cannons roared at the same time, and there was a loud bang, but the result was beyond everyone¡¯s expectations. Han Jin¡¯s end was standing there, and the cloakroom was never picked up. The three initiators of the incident, but without exception, suffered an attack.


    The whole person in the Moxin section was wrapped in fog, although his movements were still agile, but compared with the speed of the fog, it was slower, and Sasio was splashed by water, water from head to toe. A piece of dripping, can not find a good place, the most miserable is Lei Zhe, under the defense, was blown off the ground by a strong hurricane, if not one side Dominic hand pulled him, I am afraid Zhe fell to the bottom.


    Retribution, purely retribution, Moxico and Sas Ou did not fly like a fly, while making a painful scream, while squinting hard, tears sprang up like a spring.


    "What''s wrong with you!" Geva, who walked onto the deck, shouted.


    "Young people... I don''t know how to measure."


    Moxike was angry and anxious. He never imagined that the well-known big magician and the alchemist Geng''s character were so inferior. If you just want to pick yourself out, then there is nothing, Mingzhe protects, but counter It¡¯s too much to come over and take a trip.


    At this time, Han Jin had already boarded the ship''s side with Xiannier and Elena. He scanned the circle and ignored Mosike and Sasio, and walked slowly to Guevara, then bent down. Waist, whispered: "Mr...." Looking back on the course of a few years, no words can fully express his inner gratitude. Therefore, Han Jin simply said nothing.


    Siniel and Elena also bent down to Guevara, and Guevara seemed to be caught off guard, and the whole person was stiff.


    The God of War became silent, and even Moxinke and Sasio closed their mouths, trying to narrow their eyes and silently watching Han Jin¡¯s figure.


    Although Han Jin is young and natural, he can''t deny that he has the backbone of steel casting. He faces a heavy and difficult problem. He has never looked down and never been discouraged. Han Jin always stands at the forefront. The most profound thing in people''s memory is that Han Jin is not a burly, but it is like a mountain-like stalwart back.


    At this moment, Han Jin¡¯s deep bend to Guevara is a grateful expression, and it also means that he has already regarded Guevara as his teacher.


    Guevara¡¯s eyelids became moist. When he stepped forward to advance Han Jinyu, the tears finally flowed down the cheeks uncontrollably, but he and Han Jin were not good at expressing their inner feelings in words. The feelings, so he said nothing.

 Chapter 612： shadow

    Chapter 6.2 Shadow


    Under the sun, there must be shadows. When the people of the Holy City look up at the Ares, in a dark corner, the two inconspicuous figures are talking in a low voice, which looks like two people who often meet. Friends are chatting, but the content of their conversation can be described as a stone-shattering. If Guevara, or the guardian of the Golden Dragon family, hear it, they will definitely stay on the spot.


    "Are you sure these are true?!" Curtini said as he looked up and felt that the blue sky was too glaring. He narrowed his eyes and his body stepped back, completely shrinking. In the shadows.


    "You shouldn''t ask this." A handsome young man looks and smiles: "It should be clear to be ours. Most of the information is not guaranteed to be 100% accurate."


    "What should I ask?" Curtini still squinted.


    "You should ask how high the credibility of these messages is." The young man turned his head and looked at Kurtini: "Cultini, I found that we have a common habit, and we hate being too glaring. Sunshine, maybe... we can be good friends."


    "Mr. Leonardo, I am just a small person." Cultini laughed happily: "If you want adults to trust you more, you can think of other people, for example, Moss, Sa Sio, they, me...it is irrelevant."


    "The world I own is already wide enough." Leonardo''s smile glimmered with a bit of arrogance: "I don''t have to deliberately please."


    Kurtini was silent for a moment, and replied with the tone of the needle in the cotton: "You have to be clear, no matter how big the world you have, it is also given to you by the adults!"


    "You misunderstood me." Leonardo shook his head with a smile: "What I really want to say is that I have heard of your name and I have seen you for a long time."


    ¡°A long time ago?¡± Curtini stunned.


    "You forgot? At the beginning, you and Zaguned lived in Ash Valley for half a year, huh, huh... Of course, you won''t be impressed because I was just a kid."


    "Ashenvale City?" Curtini flashed a sorrow in his eyes. He could never forget the old Lord Zaguned, which has nothing to do with Zagunede''s character, and has nothing to do with Han Jin''s attitude toward him. Even if Han Jin trusts him again, even if Zaguned¡¯s character is cruel and even suffers from the whole continent, he cannot completely erase the figure of Zaguned.


    There is such a paranoid person in the world, they are more loyal than the hound, although they will not easily obey, but once they recognize the Lord, they will die without regret. If the master finally becomes a hero, they will also leave in the history books. A glorious chapter, if the master is a tyrant, they will not hesitate to choose to help, and know that the eternal will never return.


    Kurtini is such a person. Because Zagunede explained beforehand, he will cooperate with Hanjin. When the big hatred is reported and he wants to retreat from the mountain, Han Jin is tied with the remains of Zagunede. Lived with him, otherwise, Curtini may have left the Holy Crown City.


    Moreover, Kurtini never concealed his thoughts on the old master. Only Han Jin personally ordered him to do things. He would leave his room. Most of the time, he would stay in the yard and stay in the yard. Before the grave of Zaguned. However, when Han Jin was met, it was the luck of Kurtini. Han Jin would not be dissatisfied with Kurtini¡¯s thoughts on the old master. On the contrary, he trusted Cultini.


    "At that time, I used you as an example." Leonardo smiled. "I know that I can''t be a real king, so what I want to do is to hide in a strong and worthy of allegiance. Behind the person, be a shadow."


    "In your eyes, can Zaguned be a strong man?" Curtini said faintly, the abyss of the world is like a cloud, and Zagunede¡¯s power has no prominent points. In it, he and Zaguned did not suffer from the eye of others, until they met Donald, everything changed dramatically.


    "I didn''t talk about Zagunede." Leonardo said slowly: "I am talking about you, Master Curtini."


    "We don''t say this." Curtini sighed and then shifted the subject: "Mr. Leonardo, how do you let me report to the adults? Do I say... Nicholas has nothing to do with it. All conspiracy is a...children planning by the teenager?! Yes, Nikolay¡¯s son is called...Dimos?¡±


    "Yes." Leonardo nodded. "What? You still don''t believe it?"


    "I don''t believe it, but... there are too many details that can''t be done!" Curtini frowned. "Even if the child is a genius, even if he has great prestige, he can be like an arm. Refers to Nikola¡¯s subordinates, but how could he contact the Black Dragon in a short time?¡±


    "The dragons that can walk on the mainland with the ultimate deformation are not all belonging to the Golden Dragon family." Leonardo laughed.


    "Oh? Is that Timothy first looking for the Black Dragon, or is the Black Dragon first looking for Timothy?" Curtini said again.


    "You asked the wrong person." Leonardo shrugged his shoulders: "I didn''t participate in their plan, how could I know this in detail?"


    "And, I heard the adults talk about it. Although Black Dragon King Fan Luding has the power of a semi-god-level field powerhouse, there is no corresponding courage." Kurtini said: "Now the adult has occupied the heavens, he even returned Dare to jump out..."


    "This is the key." Leonardo whispered: "The whole world has completely lost its balance. Even if he does not jump out, will adults let him go? Adults will allow a semi-god-level field powerhouse to occupy the abyss world. And slowly recharge your batteries?!"


    "You still don''t know adults." At this point, Curtini suddenly laughed: "From the character of the adult... you think it''s impossible, maybe it will happen."


    "Maybe." Leonardo said slowly: "But Fan Luding does not think so, the heavens are occupied, then he has become the only opponent of the adults now, and a blind rabbit will bite, let alone one. A semi-god-level powerhouse?"


    "Rabbit? You use a rabbit to describe the black dragon king Van Luding?" Curtini''s expression became very weird.


    "Can''t you?" Leonardo faintly asked.


    "Ha..." Kurtini made a haha, and then shifted the topic again: "The adults just occupied the heavens a few days ago, and Fan Luding immediately responded... don''t you think it''s too fast?"


    "After the world war, the first target of the adult is definitely the heaven, hehe... I knew it half a month ago."


    ¡°How is it possible?¡± Kurtini was shocked: ¡°Is it told by an adult?¡±


    "No." Leonardo smiled. "It is the judgment of the ice dragon, An Qi Ai, and she has talked with the guardians and elders of the Jinlong family."


    "Then from where you are..." Curtini''s face suddenly became extraordinarily dignified: "You mean there are traitors in the Golden Dragon family?!"


    "Yes."


    "Impossible... Impossible!!" Kurtini shook his head again and again: "The Golden Dragon and the Black Dragon have killed for countless years. The hatred between them is deeper than the sea. How can a traitor appear?"


    ¡°Impossible?¡± Leonardo sneered: ¡°You don¡¯t understand the pride of the dragons at all! The rise of the empire, the strength of the adults, and the mass production of the deadly weapon of the konjac, and... since the increase of Green¡¯s adults Producing a konjac, then he is also likely to make more terrible weapons, all of which make the dragon feel the crisis, many dragons believe that after a few hundred years, the entire continent will no longer have a dragon''s survival, facing the genocide Nightmare, what kind of hatred is not enough?!"


    Kurtini stopped talking, silenced for a long time, and asked: "Since the dragons are so hateful to adults, why not launch them when the adults attack the heavens?"


    "As far as I know, the little guy of Timothy really planned this way." Leonardo said slowly: "He said that Frost Dragon Anqi Aier has been fighting alongside the adults in the abyss world and should understand very well. Adults, so An Qi Aier¡¯s judgment is very credible. What they should do is to launch a full-scale attack on the holy crown city immediately after the adults enter the heavens. At that time, the male empire will dispatch all the dragon knights and mages, and unite. The Black Dragon family, as well as the Golden Dragon, was controlled by Fan Luding, An Qi Aier, and the remaining strong enough to make the Holy Crown City into a ruin, or to capture the Ares, the little Moss, said that adults are very emotional, Hehe... you should understand what I mean."


    If Harley is here, it will definitely laugh and laugh. This is the gap between the realm and the power. Moreover, this gap cannot be remedied. Han Jin, who is Xianjun, can make Doreen come back to life and want to use hostages to coerce Hanjin. Stupid, not to mention Han Jin has always occupied an absolute advantage in the heavens, and can always return to the Holy Crown City.


    This is like a group of insect ants planning to attack a lion, no matter whether the plan is defective or not, it is absolutely impossible to achieve!


    "So... why didn''t they attack?" Kurtini asked.


    "This is going to ask Fan Luding." Leonardo did not hide his contempt.


    "I should remind the grown-ups right away." Kurtini looked up and stared at the flying goddess of the sky. "But... it¡¯s not the time, wait until the evening." He didn''t ask Leo. Nardo got the news from somewhere, because he not only knew Leonardo''s life, but also knew Leonardo''s position in the abyss. After the devil''s lair was destroyed, many of the abyss demons were attached to the Black Dragon, but like some golden dragons that feared the future, some abyss demons could not see the hope of the Black Dragon, and Leonardo worked harder. It is possible to convince them to change camps, or to say that some abyssal demons are simply the eyeliners of Leonardo¡¯s past.


    "My task is to finish. As for when to inform the adults, you can decide for yourself." Leonardo said, he also understands that it is not the time.

 Chapter 613： Warmth under the night sky

    Chapter 163: Warmth under the night sky


    The melodious music sounded, and Han Jin took the two brides onto the golden red silk carpet and slowly walked towards Jedice on the bow of the bow. For Xiannier and Yalena, this is undoubtedly The happiest moment of their lives, they even hope that the long blankets at their feet will never end, so that they can continue to accompany Hanjin.


    Guevara and Solomon sitting on both sides of the viewing platform are gratified to see the three newcomers. For the elderly, there is no other thing that makes them happy than the scene. At this moment, Han Jin¡¯s identity is no longer So important, what matters is the happiness of the children in the future.


    What makes a name come to be a hero, but it sounds like a **** battle, but there are always things that power cannot exchange.


    Walking on the soft carpet and smelling the scent of the sultry around him, Han Jin also had some touches in his heart. When he was still racking his brain for a little magic crystal, why did he think that there would be today and today? ! It is true that Han Jin has a powerful way of being mysterious to the world, but the so-called power is always relative. Han Jin has experienced numerous struggles on the edge of life and death before he can successfully take the final step. Others I can''t understand the dangers at all.


    In the eager eyes of the people, Han Jin finally came to Jedice.


    Jeddis just wanted to open the light ceremony in his hand, but hesitated a moment, gently put the holy book on the table, because Jeddy suddenly thought about it, what Han Jin really needs is not a long cumbersome The carols, but the sincere blessings from friends.


    Friends, Jedisi first felt that these two words were so warm. Once upon a time, a sword from a friend¡¯s hand penetrated Jedice¡¯s body. Even now, Jeddes can still recall the coldness. The sword front.


    However, people are always different. In Hanjin, Jeddes truly realized the meaning of friends, not only because Han Jin saved him, but also because Han Jin had weak friends such as Moss, Sasou and so on. Attitude, even when he heard that Han Jin had hit the Paladin Od, he did not lose confidence in Han Jin.


    "Raphael." Jeddy smiled and looked at Han Jin. "I am very happy to host the wedding for you. I think this will be my most precious memory."


    Everyone has some troubles. No one has ever seen the priests holding the sacred scriptures when they presided over the wedding. However, everyone has to admit that this is not bad. Although it is not so solemn, it is more warm.


    "I hope that one day, we can change a position." Han Jin laughed.


    Jedish was wrong there, Han Jin had this kind of skill, and in one sentence, Jedice could fall into a state of laughter and laughter.


    High-ranking priests can be married. There is no written provision in this respect, but since ancient times, all the popes have been lonely forever, because in the hearts of believers, the priests who wholeheartedly pay for the gods can sit in the position of the pope. Once you become a family, it means selfishness and is not qualified to be trusted by all believers.


    Cardinal is a hurdle. Those who have come to this step will definitely be self-sufficient if they still want to move on, and the cardinals who think they have already reached the top will not be too worried or become home. Or to find a maid to meet their own desires, the cardinal Haishizi bought by Chituk belongs to the latter. Usually, no one will attack Haishizi with such things. Of course, if Haishizi still If you want to go further and become an archbishop or even a pope, it is purely a dream.


    Jeddis has become a pope, he will not consider his own personal affairs, in fact, as early as ten years ago, Jedisi is young, heroic, and the future is bright, he has made a choice.


    Jeddy shook his head helplessly, no more, and raised his hands gently. With his movements, a soft beam of light descended from the sky, and all the Hanjin people were covered in it. The little spots of the stars kept flying around. Like a naughty elf.


    "Raphael, this is my heartfelt blessing. I hope that you can join hands with Siniel and Elena forever." Jedice pointed out the illusion, and the light column suddenly became bright, as if The glory of the glory is accompanied by the faint sacred voice.


    "Thank you." Han Jin whispered.


    Jeddes slowly opened the holy book. "Now, you still need to do one thing, that is to accept the blessings from the elders."


    Han Jin nodded with a smile, and took Chanel and Elena to the front of Guevara and gave a deep gift.


    After the excitement, Guevara has recovered calm at this time, but I can still see the joy that can''t be hidden from the corner of my eyebrows. "Well, well, you are relieved if you are all good."


    Guevara¡¯s words are incoherent, but no one has ever cared about it. What is important is not what Guevara said, but Han Jin and Yalina and Xiannier have finally come together.


    I have been in contact with Hanjin for a long time. Everyone knows Han Jin¡¯s preferences. Therefore, the steps of the wedding have been greatly reduced. After receiving the blessings of the Solomon couple and Gaobin, Jedisi¡¯s face is solemnly announced. The lord, the king of the future empire, Rafael officially became a companion with Xiannier and Elena at this moment.


    Except for a few people, such as Moss, Sas, and so on, no one dared to make jokes with Han Jin. The wedding process was calm and efficient. After ten minutes, Han Jin had brought Siniel and Yalina. Disappeared in the hatch.


    In Hanjin¡¯s domain, the scenery is very different from the outside. I don¡¯t know when, perhaps because of the disappearance of the goddess Stia and the right angel Alpha, the white and the night.


    Surrounded by three people, it is a deep night sky, but there is no star and a bright moon, but the whole sky is much brighter than the night sky of the outside world, like a huge dark blue gem.


    Xiannier has taken off the crown of thorns, sitting on the edge of the warm spring water, gently swaying the water, staying here for longer, the more she likes it, the quiet and happy, no worries, sorrows, and distance In the past **** career, I remembered that when I heard that Han Jin had said that I had moved my life tree here, I was stunned. Xiannier felt hot and guilty. Yes, how could he bear to hurt the elves? What about the family?


    Thinking of this, Xiannier couldn''t help but look back and saw Han Jin.


    Han Jin¡¯s sitting posture is very lazy, and Yalina shrinks like a kitten in Hanjin¡¯s side. Her energy is much more vigorous than that of Hanjin. A pair of big eyes are turning around, and I look at Xiannier for a while, secretly stealing for a while. Looking at Han Jin, I lowered my eyes for a while, and the long eyelashes kept vibrating, as if thinking about something, Han Jin¡¯s eyes were awkward and seemed to have gone to sleep.


    Xiannier has already discovered that since Han Jin came back from the abyss world, the temperament has undergone earth-shaking changes. His manners and movements are extraordinarily casual and leisurely. The gestures are all scenery, giving people a detached dust. a feeling of.


    It may be because of the love of the house and Wu. In the eyes of Xiannier, Han Jin sleeps very well even if she is sleeping. If it is not the case tonight, she will definitely go over and quietly rely on Han Jin¡¯s arms.


    I don''t know how long it took, and I finally couldn''t help it. She gently pushed Hanjin''s shoulder and whispered: "Raphael, can''t we wait until dawn?"


    Sunnier almost laughed, barely controlled his smile, and hurriedly turned his head back.


    However, at this moment, Yalena is extremely sensitive. She has caught the changes in the eyes of Siniel. She is dissatisfied and shouted: "Sister Nineril, what are you laughing at? I have not said anything wrong! Look at him. ...he really fell asleep!!"


    "I? I didn''t laugh." Siniel turned her head and rubbed her eyes hard. She had to work hard, otherwise she really couldn''t help but laugh.


    "Yalina, it looks like, you seem to want to do something?" Han Jin suddenly opened his eyes and smiled at Yalina.


    "It''s not it." Yalena evaded Han Jin''s gaze, her eyes full of panic that could not be concealed.


    The customs and habits here are relatively conservative. When a daughter marries, many common senses are secretly taught by the mother, but it is one thing to hear. How to do it is another matter. It can also be said that at this moment Linna still needs Hanjin to go to the literacy personally.


    "No? Then why don''t you let me sleep?" Han Jin''s tone was a bit bad.


    "Raphael, don''t be too much!" Xiannier airway, out of the female position, she thought she should help a bunch of Yalina, then Han Han Jin, and jumped into the warm spring water, Traveling in the distance.


    "You said me..." Yalena''s eyes became a little damp, because she was too nervous and looked forward to the mystery of Tonight, so she didn''t realize that Han Jin was joking with her.


    Han Jin looked at the farther and farther away with a slightly complicated look. For a moment, his eyes fell back on Yalina, and then gently kissed Yarina on his forehead. He used his warmth to go to Yalinna. apologize.


    Yalena¡¯s full-fledged grievances were all gone, and then they regained their reliance on Han Jin¡¯s arms.


    "You have a very good heartbeat." Han Jin said in the ear of Yalena.


    ¡°No!¡± Elena responded immediately.


    "This is the most clumsy lie I have ever heard." Han Jin smiled.


    Yalina was full of blushing, so she calmed up from Han Jin¡¯s arms and looked around: "Where did Siniel¡¯s sister go?"


    Han Jin took advantage of Yalina¡¯s waist and pulled Yalina¡¯s body a little bit, laughing at Yalin¡¯s words.


    Elena seemed to realize what was going to happen, her lips became a little white, her body was a little soft, and she slowly put it on Hanjin, saying in a low-pitched voice: "Raphael, to me... I am gentle, please? I am afraid..."

 Chapter 614： Face of justice

    Chapter 614 The Face of Justice


    The holy crown city under the night is still brightly lit, and the guards on the walls are patrolling meticulously. Even on this special day, they have not relaxed their vigilance. Of course, after waiting for the change of their companions, they still have the opportunity to drink a few cups. Although they couldn¡¯t see the grand wedding today, it¡¯s good to be happy.


    Suddenly, a few vague figures suddenly rose from the city and flew straight out of the city at a fast speed. The guards saw this vision, but they did not do anything because Schumann gave them orders. Tonight''s Holy Crown City, only allowed, not allowed to enter.


    Han Jin can rely on the overwhelming power to make the lords bow down, but no matter which aspect, Han Jin can not limit the freedom of action of these people, then it is too overbearing. When Schumann issued this order, he mainly did not want to cause Unnecessary misunderstanding.


    If Guevara and others see these figures, they will be shocked. What happened to them can enable An Qi Aier and the guardians and elders of the Dragons to leave the Holy City overnight, even if they don¡¯t even say hello? ?


    In the air, An Qi Ai¡¯s face was serious, like a layer of frost, and her lips tightened. It seemed to be trying to suppress the anger in her heart, but she flew forward.


    The faces of Dragon City, the guardians of the Dragon Field and the elders are also very difficult to read. It is obvious that there is nothing important to happen behind An Qi Ai.


    As the sun rises and falls, An Qi Ai¡¯s group of people, as if they are tireless, are always flying at a fast speed. They have never rested. On this day, when they are less than a hundred miles away from the dragon domain, a group of dragons from the dragon domain The direction ushered in, the two sides briefly exchanged for a moment, and then turned to the depths of the World of Warcraft forest.


    In the center of Paradise Lost, there are a lot of densely shaped jungles, tall, sloppy or small trees, all sloping outwards. It seems that there is something in it that pushes them for years, if only one piece of woodland looks weird. There is nothing, but thousands of acres, all the trees in the field of vision are so weird, giving a feeling of scalp numb.


    The fog floating in the sky is also very strange. Suddenly, the light flashes, and then countless twisted thunders are slamming on the ground. The thunder has not been exhausted, and the fog has turned into a gray-yellow tornado storm, which has skyrocketed into the sky. When the violent coming, with a bang, the dust and sand splashed into the square, turning into a myriad of stars, Mars just fell, and the smog quickly spread along the ground.


    Some strong magical common sense can be seen. The front is the real elemental disorder. There are similar places on the mainland, but it is incomparable with the lost paradise. First of all, the elements here are too large and too The phenomenon of excessive violent and elemental disorder has existed for countless years and may continue to exist in the future. The disorder of other places is cyclical, some will be repeated several times, some will take decades, and the duration will be short. The frequency, intensity and range of elemental fluctuations cannot be compared with the lost paradise.


    ¡°Is it here?¡± An Qi Ai asked faintly, but even a dull person could feel the raging anger in her plain tone.


    "Yes." The guardian deeds hanged his head and replied cautiously. "I didn''t believe it at first, until I saw that the tomb of the Milu adults was really touched, and I will inform you immediately."


    An Qi Aier stared at the strange forest under his feet. He suddenly sneered after a moment of silence. "Does the gods fall into the ground, do they think that this will stop me?"


    "Adult, some are wrong?!" Xia Zuo''s face is very dignified. The legendary Paradise Lost was once the battlefield of the gods. After many years, Yu Wei of the twilight battle still raged on this land. No one dares here. The use of magic, even if it is a strong opponent of each other, will not regard the disordered place as a place of duel, because the competition here is not strength, calculation, but luck.


    One side spends a lot of effort to release the spear of the earth system. As a result, his mental power may be completely swallowed up by the disordered elements, while the other side only releases a small fireball, which is hitting the moment when the fire element erupts, and the small fireball will It became a flame of the sky, and even swallowed both sides.


    "Yes, it looks like someone wants to bring us here." An Qi Ai raised his hand and ignored the messy hair. The white fingers were warm and jade, and in the sunshine, the fingers flashed. After a trace of metallic luster, it was the ring that Japan and South Korea sent to An Qi Aier to contact. I don¡¯t know why. Today, An Qi Ai still wears this style of ordinary ring, of course, after Han Jin¡¯s modification. Now, the ring is already very close to An Qi Aier''s fine hand.


    "Adult, you mean, are we fooled?" Harriet raised her head and said, "Would you like to send someone back to inform you..."


    "Is there any good notice?" An Qi Ai screamed and interrupted Hariyat. "When did the dragon''s courage start to get so small?"


    "Adult, if you think this is a trap, it is still safe, send someone back to inform Rafael adults." Xia Zuo said slowly, losing paradise is not terrible, terrible is the enemy hidden in it, On the other hand, the other party can silently steal the skeleton of the Golden Dragon King Milu, and it is an incredible thing to take care of it.


    The dragon''s cemetery has always been the most defensive place. Even Xia Zuo does not recognize that the strength can enter the cemetery without disturbing the dragon guard. The whole thing is a strange thing. What is the purpose of the other party doing this? ? I am afraid not only to bring these people to An Qi Ai here, but perhaps there is a bigger conspiracy.


    "It¡¯s too far." An Qi Ai shook his head and said indisputably, "I don''t have so much time to waste here. I must immediately find the remains of the Milu adults. I will never allow anyone to disturb his peace!"


    After that, An Qi Ai took the lead to fly down. Xia Zuo sighed and followed up. An Qi Aier said yes, even if they knew that they were traps, they could not turn back. Jinlong Wang Milu is a Jinlong family. The spiritual symbol, even someone dared to steal the remains of the Milu adults, which is no less than a shameful shame for the dragons, and all this can only be repaid with blood.


    The guardians and elders of the Dragons followed Behind Anqi Aier, but no one saw the coldness of Harriet¡¯s eyes.


    An Qi Aier''s body, a layer of water blue glow, a large pressure that did not hide, from her body, suddenly lost in the paradise of the paradise, countless World of Warcraft frightened, fleeing almost The suffocating Longwei evokes their innate fears. There is only one thought left in the hearts of all Warcraft. It is to escape far and never return here.


    I don¡¯t know how long I¡¯ve searched in the fog. An Qi¡¯s body is stiff and there is a huge altar of more than ten meters on a clearing in the forest, a dragon¡¯s keel that is dozens of meters long. Lying quietly there, the golden dragon on the skull of Mori''s skull, which is powerful against the sky and pointed to the sky, confirms the identity of this skeleton.


    It turned out to be the remains of the Golden Dragon King Milu! The ear heard in the ear was far from being shocked. The miracle of Hero I was not able to get the peace that he deserved after his death. When he thought of it, the flames of anger burned in the eyes of all the dragons present.


    "Come out, hide the tail-tailed guys!" After seeing Milu¡¯s widow, An Qi Ai retreated a few tens of meters away. Her voice was small, but it seemed to echo in the forest with a strange magic. Every corner in the middle. An Qi Aier is not afraid of anything, but is worried that in the next battle, it will affect the remains of Milu.


    "Oh, An Qi Aier, I am very curious, where do you come from?!" With a low laugh, a tall middle-aged man appeared in the forest, behind him, people constantly appear, and Every time there was more than one figure, An Qi Aier¡¯s heart sank a bit.


    At the same time, a row of neat black spots appeared in the distant sky, flying at a speed that was very fast from the direction behind An Qi Aier and others. After a while, the elders of the dragons could see it. It turned out to be a black dragon, and on the back of each dragon, there was a knight who was wrapped in a heavy armor. The long knight in his hand flashed a glare.


    "A big handwriting." An Qi Ai suddenly smiled: "Fan Luding, I am also very curious, when did you start to join hands with Nikolay? Do you really think that this can threaten me? ¡±


    Fan Luding¡¯s eyes flashed with a sigh of anger, and then he took a deep breath and tried to calm down his tone: ¡°The proud dragons are supposed to be the masters of this world, not the slaves of humanity, Anqi Aier, Awaken! Do you really don''t know what Rafael did to us? He played with us, insulted us, and even slaughtered us. You count yourself, how many dragons have died in his hands?!"


    "A lot." An Qi Ai whispered: "But... Van Luding, have you ever counted, how many dragons died in the civil war?"


    Fan Luding was wrong there, and could not answer for a while.


    "You count again, how many gold dragons are there in your hands?" An Qi Aier¡¯s eyes smirked: "Some guys are so ridiculous, they only see others, but they can¡¯t see themselves, even if he kills a hundred. He even killed a thousand. He also thought that he was right. When others broke into his field and hurt the dragon, he suddenly became the embodiment of justice. Oh... What do you think of the dragon? Your captive lamb?! Van Luding, you are not qualified to blame Raphael!"


    "Anqi Aier, you have to know that the civil war is not caused by me!" Fan Luding''s eyes kept twitching.


    "It¡¯s too much to say too much." An Qi Ai sneered: "If you think that you can beat me today, if you try, if I think I can beat you, I will not miss the opportunity, so everything is It depends on our strength, but... please don¡¯t put on the face of justice, and make me sick."

 Chapter 615： Good father and bad son

    Chapter 6-1 Good Father and Bad Son


    Fan Luding took a deep breath and reluctantly suppressed the anger of his heart. He said in a deep voice, "An Qi Aier, I really want to talk with you openly and sincerely, I hope that you can also show your sincerity."


    "Is it?" An Qi Aier turned his gaze to the altar in the distance. "What do you mean by openness, is the secret transfer of the remains of the Milu adults? Do you not know that this is our gold? What does the Dragon mean?!"


    "I don''t want to do this either." Fan Luding sighed. "But, don''t.... Will you give me a chance to talk face to face? I can guarantee that the remains of the Milu adults are not damaged, even though they were once enemies, but He is also the strong person I respect. An Qi Aier, it is time to let go of the hatred between us, the existence of Raphael has seriously disturbed the order of the world, for the whole dragon, for this continent , we must unite!"


    Fan Luding¡¯s words were eloquent and impassioned, but they did not touch An Qi Ai, but the aversion of An Qi Aier¡¯s face became more and more intense.


    "Van Luding, everyone is not the first day to know, why do you use these high-sounding words to advertise yourself?" An Qi Ai sneered and said, "Speaking, you are afraid of Rafael to kill you! Fan Luding, you are a black dragon The king, I am really weird, how can I not even have the courage to fight Rafael in front? Just dare to make these little moves in the back, do you know? I am ashamed of you!"


    An Qi Ai''s unrequited words are hitting the pain of Fan Luding, the battle of the Devil''s Pool, if it is not for Van Lun Ding Mingzhe, deliberately behind a distance, then I am afraid that there is no Hanjin now. Since then, Han Jin¡¯s strength has advanced by leaps and bounds, and Fan Luding¡¯s fear of Hanjin has also increased day by day. As a result, when the goddess Steia set up a game to kill Hanjin, the imperious Black Dragon King has become a sneak attacking character. Said to be a sad.


    "Anqi Aier, are you really obsessed?!" Fan Luding said slowly, and his face became stunned, like a beast that was ready to go and choose people.


    "I know exactly what I am doing." An Qi Aier''s eyes were a bit pity. "It''s you, Fan Luding, pulling so many dragons together to bury you, don''t you think you are too selfish?"


    "Oh..." Fan Luding was extremely angry and laughed. The eyes full of gloom were staring at An Qi Aier. "Since you insist on... then don''t blame me for not feeling good!"


    An Qi Ai said nothing, just standing there quietly, the sardonic smile hanging on his mouth, clearly revealing such a message to Fan Luding, this is your true face, early That''s it.


    The battle broke out in an instant, and Van Luding flew at an unparalleled speed, hitting An Qi Ai with a fist, and the dragon field in the body of Fan Luding and the dark blue field of An Qi Aier were also entangled at the same time. Together, they are twisted and invaded.


    The guardians of the Golden Dragons, the elders and the black dragons brought by Fan Luding also attacked each other at the same time, and the scene was immediately chaotic.


    "Go!!" An Qi Aier made a long whistle.


    In the decisive battle of the elements, the Jinlong family must be in absolute disadvantage. The guardians of the Dragon Field and the elders of the Dragon City are afraid to release the magic. If only the magic loses effect, there is nothing, but once the elemental frenzy is triggered, it is injured. They can only be them. On the contrary, the Black Dragons have no scruples. The Black Dragon has absolute magical immunity. Among all the magic, only the Earth Spear, Meteorite, Ice Cone, etc. have a few magical physics. The magic of double damage can cause minor damage to them, while the rest can be ignored.


    Therefore, the strong black dragons can unscrupulously release magic, and the guardians and elders of the Golden Dragons can only fight on their own bodies.


    This factor also affects the high-end battle between An Qi Aier and Fan Luding. As the owner of the ice, An Qi Ai only dares to open his own field, and Fan Luding immediately unscrupulously pours his own brute force attack. .


    On the hills dozens of miles southwest of the elemental disorder, there is a large chair with gold and silver jewels. A childish boy is sitting on the chair and looking at the perspective of the front. Flashing picture.


    The boy is not tall, sitting on the chair, his legs are not enough to reach the ground, but he is also learning to look like an adult, and it feels weird.


    "Look, haha... they finally got up!" The boy laughed, his eyes filled with novelty, just like the country children who saw the plane for the first time in a different world, innocent and happy.


    The old man who is manipulating the eye of perspective has a smile, looks at the boy with a kind eye, and tries to adjust the angle of the perspective of the eye to make the boy see more clearly. This old man is the president of the Xiongguang Imperial Magic Guild, after the increase of Green, the great magician Angmanqi.


    Behind the boy, standing two knights, the knight on the left is a middle-aged man. He has a little relationship with Han Jin. When Han entered the male empire for the first time, he was chased by the knight, the dragon knight. Ferragon is also the chief of the guard under Nikolai. Standing on the right is the deputy of Ferragon, who has served as the dragon knight of the messenger twice.


    Ferragon''s face is very calm, the ancient well is not wave, no one can guess what he is thinking, and Dick''s eyes are full of sorrow, because I have seen Han Jin, I have also seen the strong people of the Holy City, and even more Seeing the attitude of Geng Green to Han Jin, he agreed with Nikolay¡¯s judgment. Unfortunately, the decision-making power was not in his hands, nor in the hands of Nikolay. Since Nikola¡¯s retreat, he was in front of him. The young man has become the king of innocence, and he can only obey orders.


    Just as the old man adjusted the perspective of the perspective of the eye, a figure appeared quietly behind them, and the shadow drawn by the sunset stretched from the two dragon knights, shrouded in the boy, also in perspective The eyes were covered with a dark color.


    The old man realized that something was wrong, and his eyes were sweeping. He was seeing a young man standing quietly behind the chair, less than three meters away from the two dragon knights.


    I don''t need to think carefully. I can avoid the inductive feelings of several strong people in a mysterious way. Who can do it all over the continent?


    Angmanchi¡¯s face has become iron blue, and the slightly trembling fingertips can no longer sustain the operation of the perspective of the eye. The next moment, the perspective of the eye is broken like a mirror falling to the ground.


    The boy¡¯s eyes flashed a bit, then sighed and suddenly asked: ¡°Angmanchi, why do they have to kill each other? Are everyone happy and happy?¡±


    "They..." Angmanchi did not know whether he was answering this naive question first, or questioning the origins and purposes of the young man. Although both are in the category of nonsense, he should always do something.


    Dick turned around a little. When he saw Hanjin, he couldn''t help but lean back. Then he stepped back a few steps. He felt that the chest suddenly appeared like a huge stone, almost pressing him unable to breathe. .


    Ferragon''s reaction was very calm, his right hand stalked a little, holding his hilt tightly, and two flames in his eyes slowly ignited.


    The boy also turned around and looked at Han Jin with a pair of curious eyes: "Yeah... Come on, big brother, hello."


    "Little guy, do you still know me?" Han Jin smiled, no matter how smart Nikolai''s son was. After all, he was there, although he could control his expression very well, but he was hanging there, slightly trembling toes. And the stiff neck, which highlights his true feelings.


    "Big brother, have you seen me?" the boy asked in amazement, and then said: "Big brother, you are so beautiful!"


    "To praise a man, you shouldn''t use it beautifully." Han Jin said with a smile: "For something else, for example, handsome, handsome, I like to listen."


    "Yes? I remember, oh..." The boy opened his mouth and smiled.


    Han Jin took a step forward. Ferragon and Dick were together like an electric shock, keeping the boy behind him.


    "Don''t be nervous." Han Jin whispered, his eyes crossed the front of a few people, and he plunged into the fog of the distant elements. For a moment, he slowly said: "Fan Luding''s discourage only ends here. Do you believe it? Even if Give him thousands of years, tens of thousands of years, he will not make any progress."


    Several people from Angmanchi looked at each other. They didn''t understand why they suddenly mentioned the black dragon king Van Luding, and they didn''t know how to answer it.


    "Nikkor is much better than Van Luding." Han Jin smiled: "Three years... maybe too short, but if you give him more time, he really has the potential to break through the final barrier. Because he has a heart that is brave and fearless."


    "Big brother, are you complimenting my father? Ha... thank you!" The boy¡¯s head squeezed out between Ferragon and Dick, smiling.


    "Unfortunately..." Han Jin looked at the boy with a slightly weird look: "You ruined him."


    "I?" Perhaps the self-control has reached the limit, and the teenager''s smile has become a little stubborn.


    "I can sense that Nikolay is sprinting here at full speed." Han Jin whispered: "He should know that now is not the time to fight with me, but he has no choice, in order to Cui Linda before his death. In order to assume the responsibility of a father, he must come."


    "Big brother, I don''t understand what you are saying." The boy squinted hard.


    Ticking... Ticking... A drop of blood dripped down the handle of the chair and infiltrated into the grass. The boy¡¯s two-finger tip squirmed and squirmed on the handle, and the broken nail had pierced his finger. Deep in the tip, however, he does not seem to feel pain, or because another pain is more torment, so he ignored his fingers.


    "It is impossible to do things by small cleverness." Han Jin said faintly: "Nikolay is a good father, but you are not a good son."

 Chapter 616： Spoiled raid

    Chapter 6-1 The Spies


    Some of Angman¡¯s faces are getting more and more ugly. Although Han Jin¡¯s tone is very soft, they clearly feel a kind of murderous murder. Maybe now, maybe after the final battle, Han Jin will definitely give them Shot.


    Every year, following Nikolay''s battles with the Quartet, several people have developed a tacit understanding. Only one eye will understand what they should do.


    In an instant, the three strong men launched at the same time, and Ferragon pulled out his long sword like lightning, and the dazzling thunder burst into bloom, like a flying dragon, roaring and rolling toward Hanjin. And Angmanchi stepped back half a step, and the hand throws a magic scroll. Facing the strongman of Han Jin¡¯s series, he knows that he can¡¯t have the time to sing magic, and the instant magic attack is limited. It is impossible to cause damage to Han Jin, so he has to use the magic scrolls of the collection.


    Dick also pulled out the long sword, but he did not attack Han Jin, turned and hugged the boy, and swept away in the distance with the fastest speed.


    Their cooperation is quick and effective, and there is no flaw. Even if Angmanchi and Ferragon are not Hanjin''s opponents, they can try their best to delay the time. Dick took the opportunity to escape with the boy. For the three strong men of the Xiongguang Empire, the safety of Timothy is the most important, so they can give their lives without hesitation.


    Han Jin waved his hand, and a ray of light flew out. He was welcoming the roaring dragon. The ray of light seemed dazzling and feminine, but it contained the impact of destroying and destroying everything. In a flash, Rayon Was smashed by Xiaguang, turned into a myriad of free electro-optic splashes, and then was smashed by the long sword in the hands of Ferragon, and Ferragon¡¯s body-building temper collapsed under the impact of Xiaguang, then he The body flew out in the splash of blood, flew straight out of the 50 or 60 meters, and fell softly on the ground.


    At the same time, a translucent glass giant clock fell from the air without warning, and covered Angmanchi with all the magic scrolls he had drawn.


    The next moment, the magic scroll turned into a crimson flame, madly smashing in the giant clock, the attack range of the **** flame can usually reach hundreds of meters, and the space of the giant clock is so large, only in the blink of an eye, Angmanchi, who showed the color of fear, was swallowed up by the fire.


    Numerous flames squeezed and merged with each other, and finally condensed into a white glory. If the ground rises up a small sun, the vegetation within a few hundred meters of the surrounding area will wither and turn into pieces of fly ash. The magnificent chair with the magnificence of the show began to burn.


    Angmanqi¡¯s end is already imaginable. If he is in the full release of Hellfire, he can easily save himself. After all, he is a great magister, but in the glass bell, he can¡¯t resist wan. The power of thousands of flames squeezing each other, even if the damage of the flame is neglected, under that great pressure, his body must be crushed into powder.


    Dick, who has already rushed more than 30 meters away, is stiff there. He never imagined that Ferragon and Angmanchi were killed by the same time and they continued to escape. They must not escape, but they can¡¯t escape. Is this just waiting? Is death coming?


    "You are too nervous." Han Jin¡¯s line of sight is still in the fog of the distant elements: "Although I and Nikolay chose two different roads, in some ways, we are very similar, guarding ourselves. Child, this should be Nikola''s last wish, so I will respect him."


    Dick is still shaking slightly. He doesn''t understand Han Jin. What does this respect mean?


    Han Jin¡¯s body suddenly moved and disappeared from the place. Dick stayed for a long time and dared to believe his eyes. At this time, he found that his body was almost soaked by cold sweat, with a breeze. Blowing, he couldn''t help but sigh.


    ****


    The elders and guardians of the Dragon City and the Dragon Field are more and more passive. They watch the enemy use the magic unscrupulously, but they don¡¯t even dare to release a small Mars. Together with the absolute disadvantage of the number, they will soon fall. The downwind. Although none of them can follow An Qi Aier, none of them are weak, but they can only support them at this moment, and there is no counterattack.


    They all heard the words of An Qi Aier, and they knew very well that there was no hope of winning in the battle of the elements and the Black Dragons. The problem is that the trap that Fan Luding has been planning for a long time can be easily escaped.


    All kinds of magic are overwhelming to the Golden Dragons. It is like holding a fireworks show in Paradise Lost. The sky is full of flying electric lights and hot flames. The black dragon''s strong people don''t even need to lock their opponents, just Freely throwing a large area of ??attacking magic into the battle group, no fear of accidentally hurting his companions.


    Xiazu and others who have no field can only rely on their own strong body resistance. However, Jinlong¡¯s defensive ability is strong, and it is limited. Moreover, they are not only facing a lot of magic, but also their opponents are not weaker than them. Sharp attack.


    There was a **** splash in the field, and a faint **** smell drove through the forest. Even Xia Zuo¡¯s face had several blood marks, but Jinlong still struggled and tried to rush out. Because everyone understands that if only An Qi Ai is alone, even if the opposite black dragon is several times more, it may not be able to retain a strong person in the field. With them, it will definitely make An Qi Al is distracted. So the only thing they can do now is to flee from here and let Anqi Ail have no worries.


    It¡¯s such a small wish, but it seems that it can never be realized. The opponents simply don¡¯t give them a chance to breathe. A wave of attacks is like a flood of water. The golden dragons seem to be a small boat in the ocean, like the next In a moment, it will be overwhelmed by the storm.


    The battle of An Qi Al is even more intense. The worst part is that she consumes much more than Van Lundin, because An Qi Aier is still dealing with the raging elements while dealing with Van Londing.


    Under the circumstance, An Qi Ai was beaten back and forth by Fan Lending''s violent storm. It was noticed that the power of An Qi Aier was gradually decreasing, and Fan Luding could not help but ecstasy, but also increased the intensity of the attack.


    The black dragons also regarded An Qi Aier as the main target. An Qi Ai led the Jinlong family to cooperate with the holy crown city and destroyed An Qi Ai. They hoped to convince the Jinlong family to convert. In the camp, as long as An Qi Ai is still alive, they have no chance at all.


    After several rounds of coverage attacks, the blue-blue barrier that enveloped Anqi Aier began to violently shake. At the same time, Fan Luding slammed into a mouth, a nearly transparent hot dragon, and slammed with the heat waves of the sky. In the field of An Qi Aier, in the loud noise, An Qi Ai was beaten far and wide, but Fan Luding did not notice a very important thing, that is, An Qi Aier The direction of flying out is the area where the two people fight together.


    "Adult!!" Seeing that An Qi Ai was shot by Fan Luding, Xia Zuo and others could not help but be shocked.


    An Qi Ai, who seems to have no power to fight back, suddenly stopped when he flew over to Xia Zuo and others. The blue barrier around her was soaring, and Xia Zuo and others were all wrapped in it. Any Black Dragon strongman who came into contact with the light curtain, without exception, was flew out by the tyrannical power. It was still in the air, and it was able to see with the naked eye a thin layer of blue ice crystals spreading rapidly on them. Come.


    The field of An Qi Ai''s full release is what these ordinary Black Dragon powerhouses can counterbalance.


    "Come on!" An Qi Aier has a little more anxiety in his eyes. It can be said that the elites of the Jinlong family are here. If anything happens to them, I am afraid that it will take at least a thousand years before the Jinlong people can recover their vitality, so Anqi Aier Hard to beat Fan Luding''s critical blow, but also to win this opportunity.


    Xia Zuo and others no longer hesitated, and they rushed out in the opposite direction without heading back. If they don¡¯t leave, then maybe they will not stay here forever, but they will also be tired of Anqi Aier.


    "Bastard!" Fan Luding roared, his hands waved, and numerous hot flames sprang out. What is even more terrifying is that in this disordered place, every flame is constantly changing, and it will become a foot. The electro-optic light with the thickness of the arm will become a violent wind in the next moment.


    This is the disadvantage of the Golden Dragons. They never know what the magic is about to fall on themselves.


    An Qi Aer¡¯s eyes flashed a slap in the face, and the hair was full of long hair and no wind. The dark blue field that had been expanded to the extreme was actually under her full force, and it was hard to grow up by tens of meters, raging in the air. The innumerable elements of the turbulent flow are all blocked.


    Countless flames, ice bombs, and thunder, all bombarded the water-blue barrier, as if countless boulders broke into the calm lake, and smashed a circle of big and small baboons.


    In the smoke rising from the sky, I can no longer see the figure of An Qi Aier. I can only see that the blue light curtain is under the endless magical attack, and the trembling is constantly twisting, as if in the next moment. Will be on the verge of collapse.


    The field is a symbol of the semi-god-level powerhouse, but it does not mean that it can withstand endless attacks, especially among those who attack, as well as the black dragon king Van Luding, the same strong player in the field.


    At this time, Xia Zuo and his entourage have escaped hundreds of meters away. The fierce banging sound behind him is like a hammer. They are constantly knocking on everyone''s heart. Everyone knows that it is An Qiai. The adults used their own power to block all attacks, all in order to give them a chance to survive. But what they know more clearly is that as long as they can successfully escape from here, there is still a great chance of escape in the field of Anqi Ai, although it will inevitably be injured, but it is much better than everyone else died here. Only when they are out of danger, An Qi Ai can let go of their hands and feet. If a half-god-level powerhouse wants to escape, I am afraid that few people in the world can stop it.


    "Let''s go." Harriet, who was at the end of the team, suddenly stopped and turned to look at the position of An Qi Aier. "Even if it is dead, I will die with An Qi Aier." together!"


    After that, Harriet did not respond to other people''s reactions, and rushed back in the direction of the direction.


    Harriet¡¯s words are like a kind of fire, completely igniting the burning fire in the hearts of the Golden Dragons. This slogan is so incomparable, and the safety of Anqi Aier is exchanged for the opportunity to escape. It is a shame that Jinlong can''t bear. The reason why they did not return is because they still have reason in their minds. It is clear that this is the only way to deal with this crisis.


    It is the burial of all the tribes, or the serious injury of An Qi Ai in exchange for everyone''s survival, the answer is self-evident, this is why An Qi Ai also fight for injuries and also to win this opportunity for them.


    "Haliyat! Come back!!" Xia Zoeton was in a hurry. If he really rushed back, didn''t all the sacrifices made by An Qi Ai become meaningless? !


    However, not all the strong can maintain the same calm, especially after Harriet said the sentence.


    "I have to go back! Can''t let An Qi Aier fight alone!" Xavier has always had a blush on his face.


    Facts have proved that the power of role models can not be ignored at any time. With Harriet and Xavier taking the lead, Xiazo¡¯s pale voice was instantly overwhelmed by the raging roar.


    Even if you die, you must die with An Qi Aier! !


    The strong dragons of the Golden Dragons rushed to the battlefield without hesitation. Although they knew that it was the end of the nine deaths, no one expressed any hesitation. They used blood to prove that the dragons never feared death.


    An Qi Ai, who was still struggling to support, saw the people returning and resurrected. Under the horror, the field that was already close to the edge of the collapse finally showed a loose touch. At the same time, Fan Luding opened a hot spurt. Dragon''s breath.


    Boom... The white dragon''s dragon smashed into the dark blue field. Under the long battle, An Qi Aier''s body and mind have been exhausted to the extreme, and no longer able to support the field, like a straw-like force. Hit the volley and fly, the air splashed a few shocking blood flowers.


    "Adult!" Harriet, who was the first to rush back, quickly flew up and tried to catch the falling Anqi Aier. However, no one noticed that Harriet¡¯s hand was not open but clenched. Into the fist, in the sunlight, Harriet''s fist is full of pale luster.


    Immediately after Harriet is the deed, the second one that came back is Xavier, but the speed-long deeds soon surpassed him. If the distance is farther away, then the first one rushes up. In response to An Qi Aier, perhaps it is not Harriet, and the following things will not happen, but in the real world, there are not so many.


    The deed has always been very careful. Although Harriet is facing him, he is exclaimed when Harriet¡¯s boxing strike is about to hit An Qi Ai. ¡°Adults are careful!¡±


    As soon as the words were exported, the deeds felt a sharp pain in the back of the heart. When he turned his head too hard, it was Xavier¡¯s pale, pale, almost crazy face. The deed is very keen to ask the last sentence, why? However, he didn''t have that strength anymore. Xavier had already pierced his body, and the decoy''s eyes gradually became blurred. The ears faintly heard the roar of the people, but everything was already from him. The farther it comes.


    The deed''s warning did not make much sense. He saw the vision and then reminded him that it took a certain amount of time to complete it. It was too long compared with the speed of a dragon guardian who released his fists.


    Harriet¡¯s long-awaited punch hit Aan¡¯s shoulder, and Anqi Aier was slanted to the ground. However, the semi-god-level powerhouse has more than just the field. The speed of extraordinary people''s reaction, when Harriet''s fist is about to be in the body, An Qi Ai Erli released the field, although the rush can not fully exert the power of the field, but even this is not the case. Riyat''s ability to withstand the strong anti-shock force in the horror of Harriet shook her entire right hand to the bones, and the soft squat was on the wrist.


    After Xavier succeeded in stealing the deed, he quickly hid in the camp of the Black Dragon. Harriet fled with his wrist and fled. They knew very well and made such a thing. It¡¯s a little slower, and it¡¯s sure to be torn into pieces by the people who came later.


    "Waste! This is not a good thing!" Fan Lun Ding stunned Harriet and immediately turned his eyes on An Qi Aier. "Is it visible, even the people you always guard are standing?" On my side, accept the fate of the ruling, An Qi Aier, your existence will only block the rise of the dragon!"


    Compared with the sorrow and indignation of Xia Zuo and others, An Qi Ai, who still has blood stains on his lips, has always been extremely calm. Only when her eyes swept over the body of the deed, the eyes only passed a grief.


    "Is this what you want?" An Qi Aier looked at the two Golden Dragons who betrayed the camp. The calm tone contained suffocating anger.


    Somehow, obviously has occupied an absolute advantage, Xavier and Harriet are still inexplicably under the watchful eyes of An Qi Aier, feeling a burst of heart, can not help but bow their heads, eyes dodging and dare not with An Qi Ayr is looking at it.


    The tragic death of the deed and the injury of An Qi Ai inspired all the fighting spirits of the Golden Dragon elders, and all the strong men roared forward.


    "Kill!" Victory in the grip of Fan Luding''s slap in the air, the tone is full of **** taste.


    Xavier and Harriet looked at each other, and now they can no longer look back. Killing one is killing, killing two is killing, and one bite, and the two rushed side by side.


    Van Lundin flew up and flew straight to An Qi Aier, his eyes full of concealed embarrassment, "An Qi Aier! Farewell to..."

 Chapter 617： Beyond the ultimate deformation

    Chapter VII, Transcending the Ultimate Deformation


    "Weber, take the adults to go first!!" Xia Zuo screamed, and then relieved his ultimate transformation, turned into a giant golden dragon up to 100 meters, fanned the wings and shook it straight into the air.


    The strong men of several Golden Dragons saw this situation, and they briefly understood the intention of Xia Zuo. Then they dismissed the ultimate deformation technique, followed by Xia Zuo, and rushed straight to the opposite Black Dragons.


    In the turbulent area, facing the overwhelming magic, it is very unwise to lift the ultimate deformation. Their huge body can''t effectively evade. At the same time, they will endure several times, or a dozen or so magic attacks. Now But you have to meet hundreds of magic bombings!


    But from another point of view, they have no choice, because they were deceived by Harriet and Xavier, and the elites of the Golden Dragons are once again in a dead position. If they fight, they will definitely be wiped out, so Xia Zuo will do it. It is to use your own huge and healthy body, as well as the wings that stretch out, to create an escape opportunity for the companions.


    Perhaps, Xia Zone''s heart is despising human beings. Perhaps, Xia Zu has always concealed his hostility towards Han Jin, but it is a bit unfair to use these standards to evaluate Xia Zuo. At least for the Jinlong family, he is an incomparable one. Loyal warrior! If necessary, he is not afraid to squander his own blood, and even willing to pay his own life.


    Weber¡¯s eyes have become blood red, but he has not lost his mind, yelling at Anqi Aier: ¡°Adult...¡± Weber reluctantly controlled himself not to watch Xiazo, even though he knew it might be the last A glance, but he has more important things to do.


    An Qi Ai took a long breath. At this moment, no one is more painful than her. The decision that must be made immediately is so difficult.


    At this moment, the change suddenly occurred, and with the sound of mechanical vibration, from the neglected altar, rows of giant arrows spurt out, and the golden dragons chasing the air at an unparalleled speed.


    There is a hidden konjac in the altar! !


    The golden dragons who screamed at the corner of the eye, could not help but reveal the color of despair. They couldn¡¯t think of it. For this battle, Fan Luding and Nikolay actually cast such a heavy blood, it seems that the male empire is the only remaining The konjac was carried to the place where the elements were disordered.


    Xia Zuo¡¯s eyes are even more desperate. The konjac has a terrible lethal effect on all the giant creatures. The body that is 100 meters long cannot escape the giant vector that is close to the limit speed, so I learned that Geng Green made it. After the konjac, the attitude of Longyu and Dragon City will be so consistent and tough.


    Moreover, the distance is too close, and it is launched from the rear. When Xiazo found it bad, Juya was less than a dozen meters away from him. He gave up the struggle and closed his eyes waiting for the pain of being worn by the giant.


    In the sight of An Qi Aier and Weber, the row of giants is about to catch up with the Golden Dragons, but suddenly disappeared without a trace. The strong dragons of the Golden Dragons all became dumbfounded, they still did not understand. What happened, Juya appeared from a high altitude in the distance, and then fell silently.


    àÛ àÛàÛ àÛàÛ ¾Þ ¾Þ ¾Þ ¾Þ ¾Þ ¾Þ ¾Þ ¾Þ ¾Þ ¾Þ ¾Þ ¾Þ ¾Þ ¾Þ ¾Þ ¾Þ ¾Þ ¾Þ ¾Þ ¾Þ ¾Þ ¾Þ ¾Þ ¾Þ ¾Þ ¾Þ ¾Þ ¾Þ ¾Þ ¾Þ ¾Þ ¾Þ ¾Þ ¾Þ ¾Þ ¾Þ ¾Þ ¾Þ ¾Þ ¾Þ ¾Þ ¾Þ ¾Þ ¾Þ ¾Þ ¾Þ ¾Þ ¾ÞThe deadly attack of the foggy air quietly approaching, only in an instant, there are two black dragon strongmen who are crushed into the flesh and blood by the powerful giants, while the other black dragon strongs have escaped, if they The ultimate deformation was also lifted, and this round of attacks was enough to cause heavy casualties.


    confused! Not only the Golden Dragons, the Black Dragons also don¡¯t know what happened, but the instinct quickly receded backwards.


    Then, even more strange things happened. The sacral bones of the altar on the altar were windless and automatic, as if they suddenly had life, swaying and flying from the altar, drilling into the fog, and disappearing after a few swims.


    A thundering thunder light then vented through the fog and hit the altar.


    Boom... The air is roaring, the earth is shaking, and at the moment when the thunder and the altar collide, the sound of the ground shaking is strong, like An Qi Aier, Fan Luding, and involuntarily shaking with the trembling earth. Then, a huge wave consisting entirely of sandstone and mud rolled around and the waves were 100 meters high. In an instant, it swept over a thousand meters and both sides of the battle were all Inside.


    The air was filled with harsh whistling sounds, which were caused by high-speed spurs of sand and mud. All the strong men covered their heads with both hands, and An Qi Aier and Fan Luding also tried to open the field. .


    It is undeniable that the dragons have a very strong body, but the spurt of sand and mud smashed on them, so that they can feel the pain of the heart, but also can not maintain the balance of the body, scrolling in the waves In the Middle East, even the rolling, even the fields released by An Qi Aier and Fan Luding are madly writhing, seemingly suffering an unimaginable giant attack.


    In a moment, the dust and sand fell, and the altar of Milu was almost a hundred meters round. At this moment, it disappeared without a trace. The original site left only a huge pothole that was bottomless, no matter the altar was hidden. How many konjac, no matter what kind of strong people are hidden in the altar, everything has completely disappeared!


    The strong dragons of the dragons got up and stood up, or they said that they were forced to pull out their bodies that were buried halfway, and could not withstand the slam of the huge waves. Xia Zuo, who fell from the sky, lifted the huge faucet. I looked around and what happened? How are you still alive?


    This unimaginable power is a hint in itself. At least two strong people in the field are awakened, but one is shaking slightly, while the other is laughing and smiling very happy.


    "Don''t say hello, go away? Anqi Aier, you are too disappointing." With the sound, a figure has appeared on the side of the deed''s body, leaning down to reveal a glow, shrouded the body of the deed. Xiaguangzhong.


    "You are on your honeymoon, how can I bother you?" Anqi Aier smiled back.


    "Don''t make an excuse." Han Jin''s face seems to be somewhat dissatisfied: "I asked Mr. Guevara, if you haven''t given a gift yet, you will disappear with your family. Hey... all say that the dragon is stingy, oh, Sure enough, not fake!"


    "You greedy guy!" An Qi Ai was angry and laughed: "Don''t the gift I sent you before is not enough?"


    ¡°Before, the wedding was a wedding, meaning different, two different things.¡±


    All the dragons are silent, although Han Jin is degrading the dragons, but the Golden Dragons are full of gratitude, and the Black Dragons are full of fear, the former will not be angry with a few words, but the latter is not angry.


    Xia Zuo has seen Han Jin¡¯s figure and understands who saved him. The two-wheel-sized dragons have revealed extremely complicated feelings. He used to appreciate Han Jin and later found out the truth. Can tear Han into pieces, now, he does not know what mentality should be used to treat Han Jin.


    "Well, I am afraid of you." An Qi Ai said helplessly: "Tell me, what do you want?"


    An Qi Ai promised Han Jin in a joke, and Han Jin saved the Jinlong family. No matter what Han Jin wants, she will give it.


    Fan Luding¡¯s lips are tight and his face is blue. Han¡¯s conversation with An Qi¡¯s side is undoubtedly an insult to him, but he does not dare to attack.


    "I haven''t thought about it yet." Han Jin paused, and then the topic turned: "Yes, when I came, the Grand Duke of Solomon asked me to greet you."


    "Yes..." An Qi Aier''s look looked a bit strange, she knew that the secret was finally dismantled.


    "And, he asked me to ask you, why?" Han Jin said with a smile.


    "No why." An Qi Aier¡¯s answer was decisive.


    "This... what is this answer?"


    "Actually, he understands."


    "He understands how to let me ask you?" Han Jin asked.


    An Qi Ai is really unable to bear the entanglement of Han Jin. "The time is too long for me. For him, the time is too short. How can he not understand such a simple question?" An Qi Ai has always regarded Solomon as a respectable friend. She is sensible. It is impossible to lose control for decades, and then forget it for a lifetime. It is really with Solomon. It is possible for Solomon. It is a kind of happiness, but it is difficult for her. Therefore, her softest heart has never been open to Solomon. This is her reality. It can also be said that when Solomon''s power is getting stronger and stronger, he may see through her disguise at any time, and she finds that she is nostalgic for such a day, and she wants to keep going like this, suddenly wakes up, and finally quietly leaves the capital of the element.


    Perhaps because of the nature of the frost, perhaps the wisdom accumulated over a long period of time, An Qi Ai can not be invested in the feeling of no future, she does not like to burn herself.


    An Qi Ai is really afraid of Han Jin. After all, this topic is too embarrassing for her. The next moment she hurriedly shifted the topic: "Deed... He has nothing to do?" An Qi Ai has always wondered why Han Jin insisted on She brought back Doreen''s dead bones, Han Jin did not hide it, and told An Qi Ai in 1510, so An Qi Ai had great confidence in Han Jin, and even Lin Lin, who had died for countless years, could be born again. There should be no problem with the deed.


    "You can recover after a period of training." Han Jin nodded.


    When the golden dragons who heard the conversation woke up in a dream, Antoine shot out and flew to the front of the deed, and picked up the body of the deed, and then showed the look of surprise: "Adult, the deed is still alive! !"


    "Raphael, do you really want to get involved in the war between the Black Dragon and the Golden Dragon?" Fan Luding finally couldn''t help it.


    "I am standing here, it is the best answer." Han Jin said faintly.


    "You defeated the right angel Alpha, and it is already the most powerful plane." Fan Luding sneered, because he never said such awkward words, because he has never endured such humiliation, his face has become popular: "Well, since it is your intervention, then I will return to the abyss world with the Black Dragon family. From now on, we will never appear on the ground."


    "Van Luding, this is your last chance to show yourself." Han Jin whispered: "Can you be brave?"


    Although Han Jin¡¯s tone is very gentle, the subconsciousness in the words is particularly fierce. His meaning is very clear. Don¡¯t dream, I will not let you go.


    Fan Luding''s body was stiff and his breathing was heavy. After a long while, the two lights lit up in his eyes and then burned wildly.


    Fan Luding¡¯s calculation of An Qi Ai is to control the Jinlong family, to gather all the strengths of the dragons, launch an attack on the Holy Crown City, and completely eliminate the threat, but his courage is shrinking uncontrollably at the moment of seeing Han Jin, because He fears.


    Now, Han Jin cut off all his retreats, fearing that it has no meaning. For Fan Luding, all of this is condensed into two words at this moment, fighting!


    "Let''s go." An Qi Ai said slowly, she knew that she should not be involved in Han Jin''s attention, just like Xia Zuo, they should not return.


    An Qi Aier and the guardians and elders of the Golden Dragons stepped back. Fan Luding did not stop, and the strong black dragons did not stop. The line of sight was concentrated on Han Jin.


    Han Jin¡¯s expressionless line of sight swept from all around, and a starry starlight slowly condensed on his fingertips. Since he chose to destroy it, he would use the tricks. He was too lazy to say anything more. I was able to spend a long time with An Qi Ai, first because he regarded An Qi Aier as his true friend, and secondly because he was curious, curious about An Qi Aier and Solomon¡¯s past, and in front of Fan Luding, for him It''s just an insignificant ant.


    Han Jin suddenly smiled, his fingers flicked, and the star cluster on his fingertips lit up, wrapped in a stream of light, flying high above the sky, and then turned into a huge fireworks in the sound of the explosion.


    Countless stars have become overwhelming swords, leaving long shadows in the air, ignoring the obscuration of the elements, and penetrating down, Han Jin entered a few kilometers in front of the square, every inch of land was shrouded, Han Jin The starting style is the lore!


    In the battle of the heavens, I don¡¯t know how many angels are annihilated under the sword of Hanjin, and the strong blacks of the Black Dragons only have a part of their strength above those angels. More, far less than angels.


    Whether it is the dragon that keeps the dragon, or the strong master who has mastered the ultimate deformation, they are stumbling in the omnipresent sword light. The various magics they released did not play any role. The meteorite was smashed into pieces, the lightning split into an arc, the flame just turned on, the next moment would be annihilated, the magic shield was just formed, and then in Jianguang. Blast like a soap bubble.


    The earth is constantly smashing, and at the same time, the body of the Black Dragon strongs is crushed. As long as they are exposed to sharp swords, their bodies will be pierced like tofu, and then more Jianguang will swarm, unless they can In the moment of moving out a few kilometers away, otherwise, no one can escape the baptism of Jianguang.


    Fan Luding made a crazy roar and directed straight to Han Jin. Perhaps because the fear had not completely faded, his movement was slow, and he attacked when the sword rain fell.


    The distance between the two is only seven or eighty meters. At the speed of Van Luding, it is possible to cross this distance in an instant. He also did it. However, he also hit thousands of swords. The field that countless strong people look up for is actually extraordinarily weak in less than a second, and will be extinguished if the next moment.


    Van Lundin had no intention of taking care of his own field, and suddenly opened his mouth, and a white dragon rushed out and flocked to Hanjin.


    Han Jin¡¯s figure swayed, and a faint golden figure suddenly flew away from his body, welcoming Fan Luding, and then waving his hand was a punch. Fan Luding¡¯s dragon that was enough for the earth to melt was actually scattered by this boxing. The collapse is the field of Fan Luding, and Fan Luding has not had time to react. The golden figure has been smashed on the chest of Fan Luding. At this time, Fan Luding saw the image, it seems that the speed of the golden figure. Has exceeded his sight.


    The next moment, Fan Luding felt a sharp pain in his chest, and then heard the whistling sound of the golden figure, but at the moment the post-knowledge has lost its meaning, and Fan Luding could not help but fall back.


    Han Jin¡¯s tactics, a golden plaque, rushed out, and had an unparalleled speed to catch up with Van Luding in the air. Black Dragon was born with absolute magic immunity, but could not stop the golden symbol. Infiltration, only in the blink of an eye, countless golden symbols have been hidden in the body of Van Luding.


    Van Lentin suddenly felt that the body became paralyzed, and the magic contained in the body was also dying. He was screaming in his heart and sang a spell, but only spit out a note, and his mouth and throat could no longer move.


    Immediately afterwards, Fan Luding felt black in front of him. Just as he closed his eyes, his body suddenly expanded and became a giant black dragon with a length of more than 100 meters. The ultimate deformation technique was not relieved by his control!


    When Fan Luding opened his eyes again, he also found his own anomaly. The fear in his heart could not be described in words. He tried to struggle to fan his wings and flew up. Unfortunately, not only the mouth could not move, but even the wings could not be controlled. After stumbling and ran a few steps, he fell to the ground.


    Although he has already decided to make a mortal decision, he will never allow himself to be defeated so easily. Fan Luding is desperately writhing, hoping to stand up again before Han Jin comes over.


    A strange picture that almost made Fan Luding''s heart stop beating. Every time Han Jin took a step, his body shape was much higher and more burly. Even the grass around him seemed to be growing wildly. After walking more than thirty steps, when he walked over to him, he became a giant in the sky, and the grass became a forest.


    From the perspective of Fan Luding, Han Jin became a giant, but from the perspective of Han Jin, it was the change of Fan Luding. At his feet, a lizard creature almost half a foot long was lying in the grass, weak and weak. Tilting the tail.


    Han Jin recruited and waved, and the sword light that disappeared in the sky disappeared. Then it turned into a myriad of stars and gathered in the palm of Hanjin. However, the range of several kilometers in front of Hanjin has become a **** swamp, with blood flowing everywhere. Fragmented limbs broken arm.


    Only a handful of black dragons and most of the dragon knights have escaped from the attack. The rest of the black dragons have already killed the killer in Hanjin¡¯s lore. There is no second chance.


    Han Jin bent down, grabbed the tail of the lizard creature, picked up the small lizard, and then slowly walked out. The struggling Fan Luding understood at this moment that the change was not Han Jin, but he, all the magic also disappeared. I got it without a trace, and I didn¡¯t come up at once, and I fainted.


    The golden dragons who watched the battle in the distance, including Anqi Aier, became a statue, although they admitted that Hanjin had the first strength in the plane, although they firmly believed that Han Jin could win the final victory when the battle scenes with them The gap in imagination is too big.


    The Black Dragon family set out on the scene and planned this battle that must be won. After Han Jin appeared, the situation between the hands was reversed, and the strong black dragons fell into a torrent of rain. In the sword light, the splash of blood almost dyed the fog of the elements into red, no more than ten seconds before and after. Han Jin relied on his own power to almost destroy the entire Black Dragon. Is this the real power of the gods? ? ! If the Jinlong family angered Han Jin, what would happen? !


    Han Jin regarded An Qi Ai as a friend, and An Qi Ai also regarded Han Jin as a friend, but at this moment, An Qi Ai, who never regarded Han Jin as a threat, also showed his ecstasy in his eyes. .


    Han Jin walked slowly to Anqi Aier, glaring at the tiny lizard creature, shaking in front of An Qi Aier, smiling: "Give it to you."


    "This is..." An Qi Aier¡¯s sight fell on the miniature lizard, and he was taken aback again. Han Jin gave it to her. It was not a lizard. It was obviously an adult black dragon, but it was too small. Some are even dozens of times smaller than the newborn baby.


    "Can''t you recognize him?" Han Jin smiled.


    "Van Luding..." An Qi Ai swallowed her saliva, and her voice shook a little.


    "Yes." Han Jin whispered: "I sealed all his power, but did not seal his memory, his future destiny ... will be entirely up to you."


    An Qi Ai took over the pocket black dragon. Her look is extremely complicated. Fan Luding has always been her enemy in her fate. Now it has become such a look. She does not know whether she should sympathize with Fan Luding.


    The soft black dragonfly in the palm of An Qi Ai, the former king of the Black Dragon has become a plaything in the hands of others. Perhaps, after countless years, Han Jin has left this plane, and An Qi Ai has also forgotten Fan Luding. This little thing eventually escapes from birth and meets a teenager who is bent on pursuing strength and should be able to interpret another A story, after all, Fan Luding has a profound knowledge of magic. Of course, in that story, Han Jinhui is an ancient **** with infinite power, and Fan Luding is a non-decisive warrior who resists and loses unfortunately.


    "Anqi Aier, leave with your people." Han Jin''s eyes turned to the southwest.


    "What''s wrong?" An Qi Ai found that Han Jin''s look was a bit weird.


    "Nikolay is coming..." Han Jin sighed with a sigh of relief and then slowly greeted the southwest.

 Chapter 618： Another piece of the sky

    Chapter 168, another piece of the sky


    Under the gloom of the setting sun, Nikola''s figure appeared at the end of the horizon. The heavy footsteps on the ground made a series of thunderous noises, leaving behind a rolling smoke, and rushing to the place.


    Han Jin quietly stood on the foothills and silently watched Nikolay gradually approaching. At this moment, his mentality was very subtle. There was no excitement about the strong enemy of the hand blade. It was some regrets and a touch of faintness. Compassion.


    Aside from Nikolay¡¯s right and wrong, even Han Jin has to admit that Nikolay is definitely a respectable opponent. It¡¯s a generation of heroes. Perhaps in time, Nikolay really has the opportunity to push the last. That door.


    However, all this is coming to an end, and Nikola should be very clear in his heart. What he is embarking on is a road to death.


    This is also the reason why Han Jin appreciates Nikolay. He knows that he must die, but he still has nowhere to go.


    However, this does not mean that Nikolay is a coward who does not know how to advance or retreat. Otherwise, there will be no three-year contract. But everyone has the willingness to give everything to protect, so Nikolay is here.


    Time passed by bit by bit. Finally, Nikolay stopped at a distance of tens of meters from Hanjin. He couldn¡¯t see the traces of long journeys from him. The eagle-like eyes were still sharp, just in Deep in the bottom of my eyes, I can see a lingering exhaustion.


    "I seem to be late." After a brief silence, Nikolay said, his voice was a little low.


    "It''s too late, it''s too early." Han Jin sighed.


    "Too early?" Nikolay laughed, and there was a sarcasm in his eyes: "You who defeated the right angel Alpha are getting more and more arrogant, huh, huh... Do you really think that you have stepped on the world?" Nikolay certainly understands the meaning of Han Jin. Too early, it means that his support does not make much sense and cannot change any ending.


    "Nikola, you shouldn''t be so impetuous." Han Jin whispered.


    Nikolay is like a lucky arrow waiting to be sent. His manners and his words are all aggression. This is nothing. In exchange for other people in Nikola''s situation, it must be more publicized than Nikola, even hysterical madness. Anyway, it is already dying. Why not be crazy once? ! However, with Nikolay''s experience and ability, he should not be so impetuous. He can only say that his mentality has been somewhat out of balance.


    On the other hand, Han Jin always stands like a mountain and calms like a sea. Even if the sardonic taste in Nikolay is more intense, it will not affect him.


    Some things are often built on unshakable confidence. Hanjin will pity Nikola and don''t care about Nikola''s provocation, just because he has the power to win.


    Nikolay was silent for a long time, and once again said: "You killed Timothy?"


    "No." Han Jin smiled.


    "Oh?" Nikolay''s mouth trembled: "I want to see him again."


    "Defeated me, you can naturally see." Han Jin said faintly.


    "Good!" Nikolay spoke in an understatement. However, the shot was a thunderous scorpion. A sword with a foot width and a width spanned several tens of meters, and instantly reached Han Jin.


    Nikola''s speed is fast, but Hanjin''s speed is faster. I don''t know when Han Jin has already had a long knife in his hand. The purple light flickers and slams into the sword.


    In the loud noise, Jianmang was crushed by the purple light, and the second sword mans had approached Hanjin¡¯s chest.


    Nikolay wants to use all his strength to release more than ten swordsman in one breath, but Han Jin is waving his hand in the long-handed knife. Although his movements seem soothing and casual, he can make a long knife. Wan Dao''s afterimage, only in the blink of an eye, Nikola''s swordsmanship has been smashed.


    "Your strength is indeed much stronger than before, but..." Nikolay looked up at Hanjin, and his eyes were full of burning spirits. "I still want to try!"


    When the voice did not fall, Nikolay strode to Hanjin. Although he had already given the sword of the prophet to Hanjin, it is not so important for him to be a strongman of this series.


    The blue swordsmanship swept to Hanjin like a galaxy. When the swordsman passed, there was a deep gully on the flat ground. Han Jin still did not hide and sneak, and greeted him with a knife. There is no skill in both sides'' moves, and there seems to be some kind of tacit understanding.


    The bang... The purple blade collided with the blue sword light, and the earth-shattering loud noise broke out. A shock wave visible to the naked eye was centered on the two people and spread rapidly around, accompanied by the dust rising from the sky. The waves, the pieces of grass are uprooted, and the leaves of the sky are rolled up to the square, like a spectacular sandstorm.


    For a moment, when everything returned to calm, Nikolay had returned to its original position, and his right hand disappeared completely from the lower arm. The **** flesh of the wound appeared extraordinarily shocking and bloody. Gushing out of the arm, hanging several blood lines, and dropping on the ground.


    Han Jin¡¯s Tiandao only hit, not only smashed the swords of Nikolay, but also defeated Nikola¡¯s starry field, causing irreparable damage to Nikolay!


    Nikolay didn''t seem to feel the pain. He didn''t look at his broken hand and stood still like a javelin.


    Han Jin stood in the same place, and there was no point in winning the pursuit. He was waiting for Nikola¡¯s next attack because he knew that Nikolay would not give up.


    "Cough..." Nikolay suddenly smiled: "Three years?"


    Nikolay still has a strong sarcasm in his eyes. However, he just ridiculed Han Jin, but now he is ridiculing himself. Facing the overwhelming power, the three-year contract really makes sense. ?


    If he can, Nikolay hopes that he can fight with Hanjin once and for all, even if he does not lose in the end, he has no regrets, but the fact is so cruel and helpless, Nikolay clearly realized that he is not Han at all. Advancing opponents, there is no qualification to fight with Hanjin! If Han Jin does not give him a chance to breathe and continue to attack, can he still stand here now? !


    After a deep breath, Nikolay took another step and the field of stars also reopened. This time, Nikolay used his left hand.


    Boom... The messy ground splashed the smoke of the sky again. The heavens in Hanjin¡¯s hands seemed to be the peak that Nikolay could never climb. The smashing of the sword light released by Nikolay was ruined and smashed. On the starry sky.


    In the field, the ultimate symbol that countless strong people in the mainland looked up, once again collapsed. The next moment, Nikola¡¯s figure flew out from the dust storm that covered the sky, and flew out more than 100 meters. , draw a long trajectory in the air.


    Um... When he was about to fall on the ground, Nikolay adjusted his body shape in time, half a squat in the grass, and the right and left knees used to support the body were deeply immersed in the depths of the soil, followed by Ni Gula stood up a little bit at a very slow speed.


    At this moment, Nikolay has become a **** person. At the fracture of the right arm, blood is still spurting, and the armor on the chest is completely torn, revealing a **** and fuzzy chest. The ground under the feet has been dyed red. Although the injury was too heavy, Nikola''s waist was still straight, and there seemed to be nothing to make him bend his spine.


    "Is this the power of the gods?" Nikolay stared at Han Jin. Some of the hard words said that every word would be a bloodshot from the corner of his mouth. "It seems that I can''t really win now."


    "Is it so angry, Nikola?" Han Jin said faintly.


    "Oh..." After listening to Han Jin¡¯s words, Nikolay even laughed. "Actually, I want to say, even if you are really God... I still want to try again!"


    The countless stars that wrap around Nikola''s body suddenly began to frantically spin, and the speed of the stars danced faster and faster. Later, it became a barrier that was impenetrable, wrapping Nikolay as a whole.


    Nikolay screamed, his feet slammed into the ground, and the pieces of mud under his feet were cracked. The cracks in his arms were like a giant snake, spreading around and twisting away. With this effort, Nikolay flew up and his body paralleled the ground. The incomparably straightforward stroke of Han Jin rushed past, and the starlight shrouded around him was changed by the strong wind pressure in Nikola. Behind him, there was a long glow, like a flashing meteor in the night sky.


    Nikolay launched his unreserved charge with his own body.


    The meteor collided with the heavenly road, and opened a magnificent flower of life in the open field. Numerous dust waves roared directly into the sky of hundreds of meters, and then struggling with the floating ground, The entire sky was grayed out.


    Perhaps in the eyes of Nikolay, the world was originally gray. The impact of this collision was even more fierce. Nikolay was flying farther and weaker. He even flew out of the mountain, landed on the hillside, and along The hillside rolled out more than ten meters, only to barely stabilize his body shape.


    After only a few seconds of pause, Nikolay supported the ground and tried to stand up again, but his body was close to the edge of the collapse. The harder he was, the more the wound was torn, and the more blood he shed.


    Han Jin¡¯s figure flashed and appeared ten meters in front of Nikolay. He silently watched Nikola struggle there, silent for a moment, and slowly said: ¡°I am tired and tired, Nigu. Pull, stop here."


    Nikolay had just opened his mouth, and the blood of the foam that had been wrapped in it had sprayed out of his mouth, so that he had been breathing for a long time, and then he said intermittently: "Raphael... please... let go... Dimos ......"


    "Is this your first time begging for an opponent?" Han Jin whispered: "Well, I promise you, I will not hurt him today, and later... I will see his consciousness."


    After that, Han Jin slowly reached out and a Xiaguang swept out of his palm, hitting Nikolay. In the gorgeous light, Nikolay disappeared without a trace.


    ****


    After a decisive battle between the mainland and the mainland, Hanjin and Nikolay disappeared at the same time. Guevara and Solomon¡¯s Grand Duke, who were in the Holy City, immediately adjusted their military power and attacked the Xiongguang Empire. Of course, Guevara and Solomon The wisdom, will not use their own system, but organized a huge coalition, free federal, tribal alliances, and local lords, are ''involuntarily'' joined the ranks of the conquest.


    Not only did Nikolay disappear, but even the prince Dimos did not appear again. The male empire was heart-wrenching, and after a little resistance, they surrendered.


    A few months later, the whole continent declared reunification, and then Hanjin appeared once, officially appointing Guevara and Solomon as the right and left phases of the empire, and then picking up the picks and handing over all military and political affairs to Guevara and Solomon. Dealing, even Guevara and Solomon asked him for the name of the empire, and he was too lazy to respond.


    Solomon made a suggestion to define the country with ¡®twilight¡¯, meaning that the mainland finally ended the chaos, and the dawn of peace has come, but he was opposed by Guevara. Strictly speaking, Guevara''s reasons are somewhat absurd. First of all, Guevara said that since there is a dawn, there will be a sunset, not auspicious, and that Solomon''s suggestion is similar to the already annihilated male empire, and it is not good.


    In the end, Guevara took the board, set the country name as ''God Blessing'', and renamed the Crown City into the Capital of God of War. The meaning of it is self-evident.


    Peace means merely eliminating the threat of war, but it can''t completely eliminate the contradiction between the wisdom of life. The power of the God-given empire is roughly divided into two camps. The most powerful one is headed by Guevara, which includes following Hanjin. Starting from the old team, the other camp is headed by Solomon, and most of them are strong from the capital of the element.


    However, the good news is that the two sides will not give birth to hatred because of contradictions. Guevara does not want to give Han a problem, and Solomon does not want to.


    Zeng Gelin was appointed as the first president of the Imperial Courage Magic Guild. The rank of this position is parallel with the two prime ministers. Of course, the actual power is quite different.


    The Moss Branch became the lord of the Lonely City. Lei Zhe became the lord of the Beit League. These two young people are counted as returning home. Only Sasiao¡¯s scowling face, although the site of the Black Crow City is not small, but after several times Tu Yu, the total population at this time is only a hundred thousand, which is ridiculous, but no wonder Han Jin, who let Sasio remember where he is!


    The new dignitaries of the God-given empire pay great attention to the movement of Gao Bin, because Gao Bin is the only strong person who is qualified to stand up for another faction. He has status, is the leader of the elves, he has a relationship, Han Jin¡¯s pro-big brother. Who dares to mess with? However, in the early morning of the day, the elves were collectively missing. The ancient trees of Yeliucheng, as well as the domesticated tree demon and unicorn, disappeared into the air.


    Since that day, the pure elves have rarely appeared on the mainland, only occasionally seeing a few half-elfs walking.


    After returning to his own city, Cesham of Cold Shadow City, like Hanjin, never asked about politics again. He even resigned from the patriarch and built a small house on the west side of the cold shadow city. To be honest, the feng shui in that place is very bad, and it is falling in the middle of a huge cemetery, where the old wives of Chesham¡¯s past are buried.


    Some people say that Chesham is afraid of Hanjin, so he took the initiative to give up power, so that Han Jin, who has no opponent, turned his attention to him. Others said that Chesham was rehabilitated, so he chose. The wives of the wives lived in seclusion and spent the rest of their lives repenting. Regardless of whether people''s guesses were true or not, in the end Dominy returned to the Cold Shadow City under the pleth of the Titans, but she did not seem to be there. After only half a month, she returned to the God of War.


    The most eye-popping thing is that Steelberg has served as the lord of the God of War. He is incompetent. Just because he is a servant of Hanjin, he has held such an important position and made some people think that they are capable. The strong are dissatisfied.


    It was not until a few years later that Guevara suddenly realized that Han Jin did not only take care of his friends but also pave the way for Solomon. Stilberg certainly doesn''t understand politics. In fact, they don''t understand the Moxike. Therefore, the city''s government affairs are handled by the city''s city owners. Steigenberg and others have the characteristics. Benefits, as well as permanent inheritance rights.


    The power of the city owner was highlighted. In the past, the city owners were mostly appointed by the lords, but in some special cities, some of them did not work. Stillberg knew how to take care of Hanjin¡¯s life, so he could choose his own city owner. It is difficult for a strong man, not to mention the fact that after Han Jin¡¯s decree was issued, countless people used various reasons to find Steigenberg, trying to recommend themselves or recommending friends, so that Steelberg was overwhelmed.


    In the end, Guevara was named, so that the former Sheriff''s General Sheriff, Schumann, was the city owner of the God of War, which suppressed the underlying struggle.


    Moss and others are not much better than Steelberg. Solomon took the opportunity to establish the parliament in the city of God of War, Beit League, Cliff City, Black Crow City, and Dominique''s Cold Shadow City. Since the old schoolers insist that the lord can decide everything in the territory, then as long as they persuaded a few people, such as Steelberg and Moshin, they are all younger. How can they not give the slogan? !


    Of course, the power of the parliament is very small, at most, after calling out a few words, or condemning anyone, far from being comparable to the free federal parliament, but Solomon is not discouraged, expecting the buds of the newborn to be like towering old trees. It is near impossible to shelter from the wind and rain, and Solomon is very clear. Forcing people to change their old habits in a short period of time often pays a heavy price. Therefore, this is a hundred-year plan, and it is urgent and requires the efforts of generation after generation.


    ****


    This is a different day. On the edge of a blue lake, there is a small house. A big man is resting on the recliner in the courtyard.


    Suddenly, a green light emerged from the woods next to it, and the sky suddenly stunned. A splash of water covered the skull to the big man.


    The great man reached for a shot, the green light turned back and forth, and penetrated into the woods. Then a black gas swelled up and wrapped the water flowers all over. With the gesture of the great man, the water was turned into a heavy rain and swept into the trees. .


    "Oh..." There was a tender scream in the bush, and then two little girls with powdery makeup jumped out of the forest.


    The little **** the left has been soaked in raindrops. The long black hair is smeared in front of her forehead and face. She is trying to lick her eyes. The little **** the right looks more pitiful, not only soaked in the body, but also in the center of her forehead. There was a red dot, which was the trace of the bamboo arrow that was back. She held her forehead in one hand and held the small bow in her hand with one hand, and slammed the opposite man. It can be seen that this is a very strong little girl, her eyes are full of tears, but there is no dripping, the tight lips are shaking slightly, seemingly endure something.


    "Oh..." The big man said with a loud laugh: "I want to sneak up on my Harley adult?! Hey... you are too tender!"


    Yes, this big man is Harley who has regained his body. Unfortunately, he has no perspective and laughs too early. If he can see the trace of the little girl¡¯s forehead through the cover of his little hand, he will immediately realize that Soon after, he will face the sneak sinner!


    The child''s strength is limited. After all, she can endure the pain from her forehead, but she can''t stand Harley''s arrogance. The tears in her eyes are getting more and more. Finally, the little girl suddenly opened her mouth and burst into tears.


    "Uncle Harley, you bully my sister, you are a bad guy!!" The little **** the left saw her companion crying and screaming.


    "Yeah, I am a bad guy. How can you take me? Hehe..." Harley continued to smile with impunity.


    The little girl was so angry that her chest kept undulating. The next moment, she put her finger into her mouth and made a loud whistle.


    In just a dozen seconds, a bright line of fire appeared in the sky, rushing to the lake.


    "Baby! Baby!!" The little girl jumped and waved her arms: "He bullied us... Come on..."


    "Not good..." Harley''s face changed abruptly, then his body squatted in the air and fled in the opposite direction.


    Harley had just left, a beautiful female elf came out of the house and looked at the immortal bird that had spurred from the sky, but reluctantly added the amount by hand: "I just took a nap, how... how to make trouble It¡¯s up...¡± It¡¯s obvious that there¡¯s not the first conflict between Harley and the Baby Bird.


    "Auntie Doreen, Aunt Lynn!" The little girl with dark hair came to the spirit: "Uncle Harley bullied us again!"


    "Is it?" The beautiful female elf smiled and said: "Well, I will teach him when he comes back!"


    "Yeah!" The little girl nodded hard, as if the two sides had reached a certain vow.


    The little girl with long blond hair stopped crying, wiped the tears from her face, and stood there with enthusiasm, but her lips were still close.


    "What happened?" Doreen saw the red mark on the forehead of the little girl and was immediately taken aback.


    Just then, there was a voice coming from behind: "What''s wrong? Who dares to bully you?" With the voice, the smiling Gaobin came over.


    "¸ß±ö¾Ë¾Ë, ¸ß±ö¾Ë¾Ë, Uncle Harley is bullying us again!!" The little girl with long black hair continued to skyrocket. This is a small complaint. It is estimated that after she returns home, her mouth will not be idle. It is necessary to tell Harley¡¯s evil deeds to the world. On the contrary, the little girl who suffered a little injury has always said nothing, and she is very stubborn.


    Boom... banging... The violent explosion came from afar, and Gao Bin and Duoling looked at each other and shook his head.